A02398	----	The demonstration of Antichrist. By Edmund Gurnay, Bach. Theol. p. of Harpley Norfolke Gurnay, Edmund, d. 1648. 1631 Approx. 25 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 18 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A02398 STC 12529 ESTC S120940 99856131 99856131 21654 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02398) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21654) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1069:9) The demonstration of Antichrist. By Edmund Gurnay, Bach. Theol. p. of Harpley Norfolke Gurnay, Edmund, d. 1648. [6], 28, [2] p. Printed by I[ohn] B[eale] for Iames Boler, and are to be sold at the signe of the Marigold in Pauls Churchyard, London : 1631. Printer's name from STC. Cf. Folger catalogue, which gives signatures: A¹² B⁶. Running title reads: Ecce Antichristum. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Tightly bound. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Transubstantiation -- Early works to 1800. Popes -- Primacy -- Early works to 1800. 2007-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-02 John Pas Sampled and proofread 2008-02 John Pas Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE Demonstration OF ANTICHRIST . BY EDMVND GVRNAY , Bach. Theol. P. of Harpley Norfolke . LONDON , Printed by I.B. for Iames Boler , and are to be sold at the signe of the Marigold in Pauls Churchyard . 1631. TO THE ALL-HOPEFVLL Charles , BY THE GRACE OF GOD , PRINCE of Wales , &c. IT is the glorie of all temporall power to maintaine the glory of Christ , and so consequently to confound Antichrist , When , therefore , the prouidence of God sends temporall Princes into the world , such as can giue any intelligēce toward the discouering this Antichrist , cannot be thought ouerhastie in presenting the same vnto them . Indeed , the intelligence which this little Booke can do in such kind of businesse must needs be thought little ; notwithstanding , it was a little pibble-stone that bored the Front of Goliah , when the valiant men of Israel were afraid to encounter him . Also the littlenesse of it may be a meanes to induce Gods little ones , the sooner to begin to turne the leaues thereof as they shall begin to awake vnto the day-light of vnderstanding . Which happy time of our Princes awaking , It resoluing to wait ; the Author shall in the meane time beseech the Almighty to visit him daily with the light of His countenance , and as his Abilities shall grow , to allure them into the most pleasant paths of His most Royal● seruice . ECCE ANTI-CHRISTVM . HEE that professeth himselfe the supreme head of the Church of Christ , and yet forceth men , vpon paine of death , to blaspheme Christ , Hee is Antichrist . Because it cannot be imagined how any power vpon earth can more cunningly , and out of a deeper mysterie doe Christ such vniuersall mischiefe . But the Pope of Rome does professe himselfe the Supreme head of the Church of Christ , ( and that is granted ) and yet forceth men vpon paine of death , ( both temporall and eternall ) to blaspheme Christ . And this we thus proue : Hee that forceth men vpon paine of death to grant , that there is no other Christ but He whose perfit Body , Soule , and Deity hath , for these 1600. yeers last past , beene ordinarily present amongst men vnder that particular forme which immediately before the speaking of a few words was the forme of a senselesse creature , and in that forme does enter into the mouthes of liuing creatures ▪ he forceth men to blaspheme Christ . Because this position does blaspheme , The Manhood of Christ . The God-head of Christ . The Maiesty of Christ . The Holinesse of Christ . The Iustice of Christ . The Mercy of Christ . The Wisdome of Christ . The Power and Word of Christ . First , it blasphemes the manhood of Christ ; because it giues Him such a Body as in the outward eyes of those that are present with Him hath no more similitude with the body of a man than a chip or a stone . Secondly , it blasphemeth His God-head ; because it supposeth the Creator to be ordinarily vnited vnto the forme of a creature . Thirdly , it blasphemeth his Maiesty ; because it giues Him such an outward presence as the vilest and poorest man liuing would be ashamed of , and euen vtterly abhorre . Fourthly , it blasphemeth His Holinesse ; because it supposeth Him to goe through more vncleane passages , than euer liuing man did , and such as of necessity do either reiect or corrupt whatsoeuer they receiue . Fifthly , it blasphemeth His Iustice ; because it affirmeth Him to be ordinarily present amongst men , in a forme nothing like a man ; and yet wee must vpon paine of damnation beleeue that He is a perfit man. Sixthly , it blasphemeth His Mercy ; because it layes this intolerable burthen vpon the Faith of little ones , either to looke for no saluation , or to beleeue that thing to be their Sauiour which in all outward appearance is but a morsell of bread . Seuenthly , it blasphemeth His Wisedome ; because it supposeth Him to worke daily multitudes of most incredible and most stupendious miracles , for no other purposes but such as are daily effected without any miracles at all : there being no kinde of benefit redounding vnto mankind by this His supposed bodily presence , but such as daily does redound vnto vs in His bodily absence : For daily does Hee giue vs the gift of Faith in His bodily absence ; daily does He conuerse with men , sup with men , and dwell with men in His bodily absence ; daily does Hee giue all kind of gifts vnto men in his bodily absence ; daily does He send the cōforter in his bodily absence ; For the cōforter wil not come vnles He goes away ; Ioh. 16.7 . Yea ( finally ) daily does e giue vs his flesh to eat in His bodily absence ; For except we eat his flesh , we haue no life in vs , ( Ioh. 6.53 . ) But hee that beleeueth hath euerlasting life ( Ioh. 6. ●7 . ) and therefore he that beleeueth , does alwayes ( in His most bodily absence ) eat His Flesh . To conclude , What benefit , what Grace , what comfort was euer heard of , or can be imagined , but may bee imparted vnto men as well ( not to say incomparably more easily , more sweetly , more credibly ) In His bodily absence , as in this supposed bodily presence , wherunto such stupendious miracles must concurre : namely ( for a taste of them ) these amongst others : 1. That the perfit Body of a man must bee couched and contriued into the forme of a bit of bread . 2. That the liuing body of one man must wholly enter into the mouth of another . 3 That the same man shall be in infinite places at once . 4. That the perfit Body of man shall ordinarily come downe from heauen , and yet the outward eyes of those which entertain Him shall not see it . 5. That these so vncouth wonders shall be wrought at the call of mortall men ( euery Priest ) vnto the end of the world , &c. And is not this a blaspheming of the wisedome of the Almighty to make him the de●isor of these so inglorious , and ( to say nothing of the quality of them ) insuperfluous miracles . Also wee further adde , that it blasphemeth his Power ; because it makes it the instrument of such operations as are dishonourable and repugnant vnto His Wisdome , His Maiesty , His Iustice , and euen all His conditions and attributes ; whereas the power of God on the contrary does so infinitely apply it selfe to the honour and glory of God , as that it doth continually resist , confound and destroy whatsoeuer does offer the least diminution vnto it . Last of all , it blasphemeth his Word ; and that both His created Word , and also His reuealed Word . For what is his created Word , but the faculties of Sense & Reason ? What word , or what light had man in his innocency , to shew him which was the middle tree in the garden ( which vpon paine of death he was forbidden to taste of ) but his common Sense ? And what other word or light haue men now in the state of recouery , to tell them which is a man , and which is a beast ; which is a fish , and which is a serpent ; and to lay them out their particular taskes , portion ▪ and callings , but their common Sense ? This therefore so immediately created and sacred light , if it bee made a notorious lyar , ( for what is it else if it constantly affirmes that to bee a morsell of bread which indeed is the perfit Body of a man ? ) Is not therein the Word of God blasphemed ? And as for his Reuealed Word , both His Originall Word ( the Scriptures ) and also His deriued Word ( the Fathers ) are not they also contradicted and blasphemed by this position . For first , concerning the Scripture , does not that euery where tell vs , That our Sauiour was in euery point like a man ? That He had the face , limbs , and properties of a man ? That Hee did eat , drinke , and speake like a man ? Also doe not the Scriptures expresly say , That the Heauens must containe him till all things bee restored ? Acts 3.20 . And that He shall so descend from heauen ; as Hee first ascended vp into heauen ? Whereas by this position Hee hath for these 1600. yeeres continually descended bodily from heauen , not once in such a manner descend , as Hee first ascended : Yea , the Scripture euery where tells vs that now Hee is in the state of Glory ; whereas this position contriues Him into a more vile forme than euer man had , and tyes Him to a more base condition than euer any man ( or indeed any liuing creature ) did vndergoe . For though they seeme to doe Him great honour while they carry Him about ( in those breaden formes ) in their pompous processions ; yer when withall they professe that in the end he is to be eaten vnder those breaden formes , all the honour they bestow on him is no better honour vnto him , then the guilding the Buls hornes when hee is led to be baited , is an honour vnto the Bull. Finally , the Bread which our Sauiour termed His Body , does not the Scripture every where call it still bread notwithstanding , He tooke , brake , blessed , and gaue Bread , say all the Euangelists ; sometime also saying as much of the cup as of the wine : Paul also calling it bread , both in the blessing , and in the eating , and also after the eating : and the Acts of the Apostles terming these Communions ( Chap. 2.42 . ) a continuance in breaking bread : and ( Chap. 20.7 . ) a comming together to break bread : And all the Fathers for many hundred yeeres together immediately following the first Institution , when at any time they made mention of it , as securely calling it bread , as if they neuer imagined that any would euer make question thereof . And for proofe hereof , wee haue thought good to close vp this point with a border of citation● out of them ; leauing the force of their sayings to the applicati●●● of the Reader for breuity sake . Clemens Romanus ( to cite them according to the times wherein they liued ) saith thus of it ; We offer vnto thee our King and our God , this bread and this wine , giuing thee thankes : Concil . Tom. 2. Ignatius thus ; There is one flesh of our Lord Iesus , and one Bloud , one bread and one cup. Epist . 2. Iustine Martyr thus ; When prayers are finished , Bread and Wine is offered : And elsewhere thus ; Christ hath giuen the bread to the end wee should remember that He was made a body for such as should beleeue . In Dial. contra Tryphon . and Apolog. 2. Irenaeus Martyr thus ; As the Eucharist consisting of two natures , the earthly and the heauenly , so our Bodies , &c. Tertullian thus ; Calling the bread His body , to the end you may vnderstand that He hath giuen bread to bee a figure of His body . Contra Marcion . 3.19 . Clemens Alexandrinus thus ; The Wine signifies the Bloud allegorically . Lib. de paedagog . 10.6 . Origen thus ; If you take this saying , [ Except ye eat the flesh of the sonne of man , &c. ] according to the Letter , the Letter killeth . Hom. 7. in Leuit. & elswhere thus ; After we haue giuen thankes , we eat the Loues presented . Contra Celsun . 8. Cyprian thus ; Our Lord gaue with His owne hands bread and wine , which He called His Body . De vnct . Chris . and elswhere thus ; This bread is conuerted into our flesh and bloud , and serueth for our life . Epist . 2. Eusebius Caesariensis thus ; Christ and His Ministers doe represent the mysteries of His Body and Bloud by bread and wine . De Demonst . Euangel . 5.3 . Athanasius thus ; How few would his Body haue sufficed that it should be meat for all the world . In illud [ quicunque &c. ] Concilium Nicenum thus ; Wee must not basely [ humiliter ] be intent vpon the bread and the eup , but lifting vp our mindes by faith , &c. Concil . 1. Macarius Egypt , thus ; In the Church bread and wine is offered being the figure of his flesh and bloud . Homil. 27. Epiphanius thus ; Christ speaking of a loafe which is round in figure , and cannot see , heare , nor feele , saith of it , This is my Body . In Anchor . Ambrose thus ; Thou sawest the Sacraments vpon the Altar , and wondredst at the creature ; yet is it a solemne and knowne creature : De Sacram. 4.3 . And elsewhere thus ; In the Law was a shadow , in the Gospell an image , in Heauen the truth . Lib. 10. ex offic . C. 48. Gregory Nissen , thus ; Whose hath abundantly drunke of the Apostles springs , hath already receiued whole Christ . In vi● Mos . Chrysostome thus ; If it be dangerous to transferre sanctified vessels vnto priuate vses , where in not the true Body of Christ but onely a mysterie of that body is contained : how much les● ought wee to giue the vessels of our owne bodies to the deuil● which God hath prepared for himselfe to inhabit . In Matth. 5. Homil. 11. and elsewhere thus ; It is counted worthy to be called the Lords Body , though the nature of bread remaineth there still . Ad Caesar . Monach. citat . à ●arijs Author . And againe , thus ; Wooll when it is died , is called no longer wooll , but Purple or Scarlet , though the nature of wooll stil remaineth . In Psal . 22. Gregory Nazianzen thus ; We ●ow partake the Passeouer , ●hough in a figure , yet much more cleare than in the old Law. De Pasch . Orat. 2. Hierome thus ; Christ is not corporally in the Church . In Prou , 1. ● . and elsewhere thus ; Christ left bread and wine , as he that goes ●voyage leaues a gage : In prim . ●d Corinth . 11. and againe , thus ; I take the Gospel to be the body of Christ , and that more truly than the Sacrament . In Psal . 147. Austine thus ; If we looke to the visible signes , by which the Sacraments are performed , who can bee ignorant that they are corruptible . De Bapt. Lib. 3. Cap. 10. And elsewhere thus ; By reason of the resemblance betwixt the Sacraments and the things , the Sacraments often times take the name of the things . Epist . 23. And elsewhere thus ; this is a perfit rule to vnderstand whether a speech be figuratiue , that whatsoeuer in Scripture cannot bee referred vnto integrity o● faith , or verity of manners , that resolue thy selfe is figuratiue . D● doctr . Chr. Lib. 3. Chap. 10. Where upon hee inferres our Sauiour speech , [ of eating his flesh ] to be figuratiue , because according to the Letter , it is a sinfull act ; calling it a carnall sense to take figuratiue speeches properly , and a miserable bondage of the soule . Theodoret thus ; He honoured the signes which we see , with the name of His body , not changing the nature , but casting grace vpon nature . And elsewhere thus ; The mysticall signes after sanctification doe not depart from their nature , but remaine in their former substance , figure , and ●orme . Dial. 2. Cyril thus ; Our Sacrament a●oucheth not the eating of a man. Ad obiect . Theod. And elsewhere thus ; He gaue peeces of bread to His Disciples . In 4. Io●n . Gelasius thus ; By the Sacraments we are made partakers of the heauenly nature and yet for all that ceaseth not the nature of bread and wine . Contra Eutichens . Fulgentius thus ; How did He goe vp to heauen but as he is very man , contained in a place ? Or how is Hee present with the faithfull , but as He is very God without all measure ? Ad Thrasimach . Regul . 2. Ephrem thus ; Taking bread into His hands , He blessed it , and brake it for a figure of His body . Contra Inquis . Diuin . Natur. Vigilius thus ; To goe to His Father , and from vs ; was to take from the world that nature which he receiued of vs. Contra Eutichens . Concilium Constant . thus ; Christ commanded the whole substance of bread , chosen for His Image to bee set on the table , lest if it resembled the shape of a man , Idolatry might bee committed . Extat in Concil . Nicen. 2. Procopius Gazeus thus ; There is now giuen an Image , a Type , a Figure of His body , receiuing no more the bloudy Sacrifices of the Law. Super Gen. 49. Beda thus ; Hee substituting the Sacrament of His Flesh in the figure of bread and wine . In Luk. 22. And elsewhere out of Austine thus ; That which you see , ●is bread and wine , which your very eyes can tell you . In 1 Cor. 10. Druthmarus thus ; Wine maketh glad , and increaseth blood ; and therfore the blood of Christ is aptly figured thereby . In Mat. Rhabanus Maurus thus ; The Sacrament is turned into the bodies nourishment . Lib. 1. Chap. 13. Paschasius thus ; What finde they which taste these things , beside bread and wine , otherwise than by faith and hearing ? De corp . & sang . Dom. Bertramus thus ; The signes , as touching the substance of the creatures , are the same after consecration that they were before . De corp . & sang . Dom. Bernard thus ; What is it to eat His flesh , and drinke His blood , but to communicate with His passions , and to imitate His conuersation . In Psalm . [ qui habitat &c. ] Bonauenture thus ; The Sacraments are said to containe Gods Grace , not as a vessell does water , but because they signif● Gods Grace . In 4. Sentent . Dis● 1.9.3 . And his Text-man Lumbard thus ; Christ offered Himselfe vpon the Crosse , and his remembrance in the Sacrament . Lib. 4. dist . 12. The glosse vpon the Common-Law ( a principall witnesse in this cause ) thus ; It is His body improperly after a fashion , not in truth but in signification , quoting Austine for it . Super Canon . Hoc est corpus meum . Decr. p. 3. dist . 2.16 . Most true therfore our ground is , that whosoeuer inforceth men vpon paine of death , to grant that there is no other Christ but he which is ordinarily present amongst men in the forme of common bread , he forceth men ●o blaspheme Christ . All the na●ures , properties , and attributes of Christ being blasphemed by ●uch assertion . But the Pope of Rome does force men vpon paine of death ( both spirituall and temporall ) so to grant : Their Tridentine Councell inforcing it vpon paine of spiritual death , in these words ; viz. Whosoeuer shall deny that in the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist , is truly and really contained the Body and Bloud , together with the Soule and Diuinity of our Lord Iesus Christ , and therefore whole Christ ; but shall say that it is there onely as in a signe , or in a figure , or vertue , let him be accursed . Concil . Trident. Sess 3. And one of their Synode enioyning Berengari● thus to say ; With my mouth and with my heart , I profes● that the bread and the wine afte● consecration , is not onely a Sacrament , but also the true body and blood of Iesus Christ , and sensually in truth is handled and broken with the hands of the Priests , and torne ( atteri ) with the teeth of the faithfull . Decret . p. 3. dist . 2.16 . Ego Berengarius , &c. And as for temporall death which the gaine-sayer of this position did thereupon vndergoe ; what Nation vnder their authority hath not records thereof written in bloud ? Not to cite their secular lawes , which condemne all , heretikes ( amongst which , the resister of this position they count the cheefe ) ad poenam ignis : i.e. To bee burnt to death , and to vndergoe all kinde of penalties beside , in their name , friends , fautors , posterity , goods and fortunes that can bee imagined . Summa Angelica . Litera here●icus . Or if our English Admirers of Rome will beleeue nothing concerning the Discipline of that Church , but so farre forth as they can be assured thereof within the bounds of England ; they may haue recourse to the six Articles established in English Parliament ▪ the first whereof enacteth thus ▪ Whosoeuer shall say , that in the Sacrament of the Altar vnder the forme of bread and wine ( after the consecration thereof ) there is not present , really , the naturall Body and Bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ ; conceiued of the Virgine Mary ; or that after the said consecration there remaineth any substance of bread or wine , or any other substance but the substance of Christ , both God and man , &c. then he shall be adiudged an heretike , and suffer death by burning , and shall forfeit to the King , all his lands , tenements , &c. as in case of hye reason . An. 31. Hen. 8.14 . For though this law was enacted when the Popes authority was suppressed , yet did it take the beginning from the Church of Rome : and a little after , in the reigne of Quene Mary , was executed to the full , by vertue of the Romish authority . Our Demonstration therefore is most plaine , and let hea●en and earth bee Iudge of it . Hee that professeth himselfe the Supreme head of the Church of Christ , and yet forceth men ●pon paine of death ( both temporall and eternall ) to blaspheme Christ ; hee is Antichrist . But the Pope of Rome so professeth , and so inforceth . Therefore En & ecce Antichristum . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A02398-e190 Circa An. c. p 2. An. c. 10● 133. An. 172. An. 196. An. c. 207. An. 250. An. 308. An. 327. An. 329. An 360. An. 379. An. 384. An. 385. An. 378. An. 394. An. 424. An. 490. An. 550. An. 526. An. 550. 
A16136	----	The true maner of electing of popes written by a French gentleman ... ; faithfully translated according to the French copie ; with a list of all the cardinalls therein assisting and others. Traicte sommaire de l'election des papes. English. 1605 Bignon, Jérôme, 1589-1656. 1605 Approx. 40 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 16 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A16136 STC 3057.7 ESTC S200 22038320 ocm 22038320 24983 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16136) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 24983) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1745:12) The true maner of electing of popes written by a French gentleman ... ; faithfully translated according to the French copie ; with a list of all the cardinalls therein assisting and others. Traicte sommaire de l'election des papes. English. 1605 Bignon, Jérôme, 1589-1656. [30] p. Printed by Val. S. for Nathaniell Butter, At London : 1605. Dedication signed: Hierome Bignon. Running title: A treatise of the election of the pope. Signatures: A-D⁴ (last leaf blank). Reproduction of original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Leo -- XI, -- Pope, 1535-1605. Popes -- Election. 2006-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-06 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-07 Derek Lee Sampled and proofread 2006-07 Derek Lee Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE TRVE MANER of Electing of Popes . Written by a French Gentleman , resident in Rome at this last Election . Faithfully translated according to the French Copie . With a List of all the Cardinalls therein assisting and others . AT LONDON , Printed by Val. S. for Nathaniell Butter . 1605. To my Lord the Duke of Vandosme MY most honourable Lord , the late departure of our L. P. Clement the 8. hath administred vnto me a subiect and opportunity during the vacancie , to search out more particularly all points about the election of Popes , and the formes of proceeding therein , as well ancient as moderne , iudgeing it a very inconuenient matter , that we should be so addicted to the investigation of the least strange antiquities , as some doe , employing their whole studie herein , and to be ignorant of that which occurreth in our owne times , and in other things which touch and more neerely concerne vs. I made therefore a little memoratiue , with intent onely that it should haue been for mine owne particular vse , that vpon any default of my memory heereafter , I might haue had recourse to the same : But my dutie , ( for the honour you vouchsafe me , in being inquisitiue after my studies , & hauing a care of the same ) obliging me to giue you aduise herein , you did not only desire to see it , as you haue alwaies an incredible affection to vnderstand , and be acquainted with al honest and commendable maters , with a spirit and courage which surmounteth your yeares : but further hauing seen the same , you thought it expedient , that it should bee published and imprinted : It being not altogether impertinent to my relations of Rome , which before I presented to you , reduced as they saiy , within the length of a little foote ; according to the proportion of my age of fourteene yeares . It shall bee therefore you , my good Lord , to whome they that reade this Treatise , and take any contentment therein , must giue thanks ; euen as on the contrary , they that out of a prowd humor , disdaine and contemne whatsoeuer is not done by themselues , shall haue somthing to say against you , and not against me , that doth but onely obey and obserue your will and pleasure , as I ought to doe ; hauing no other reference heerein , but to demonstrate by all meanes possible , that I am , My Lord , Your thrice humble and most obedient seruant , Hierome Bignon . A briefe Treatise touching the Election of the Pope . CHAP. I. Divers maners , wherein heretofore they have proceeded to the Election of the Popes . THe maner of creating and choosing the Popes at Rome , hath bin divers , according to the diversitie of times . Some will needes affirme , that at the beginning he that was present Pope , designed and ordained his successour : and that Saint Peter after this maner established Saint Clement , to governe and rule the Church after him . But that so resting without an other example , and not being followed afterwards , one can make no rule nor order of it , the same hauing taken no effect : because Saint Clement succeeded not Saint Peter , but Linus , and after him Cletus : and Saint Clement was but the third after Saint Peter : We likewise find it written , that Linus and Cletus were also chosen by Saint Peter ; not for successors , nor to be intentiue on prayer and preaching , neither to haue pontificall iurisdiction , but onelie for ayde and assistaunce in externall and temporall matters . And that Saint Clement woulde not embrace this establishment , so much in modestie , as by diuine inspiration , for feare lest the example of such a nomination should bee drawne to a custome in succeeding times , and that therby the power and authoritie of the Church might bee diminished in choosing or instituting of a Pastor : As also by the Canon of the Apostles 76. And by the Counsell of Antioch , Chap. 23. it is not lawfull for a Bishop , being at the point of death , to choose and appoint in his place a successour . By which , it may be gathered , that this custome was vsurped by some Bishops , of whome there are diuers examples . Certaine it is , that after Saint Clement , all the Popes were made and created by the voyce and suffragation of the Clergie and Christian people of the Cittie of Rome , and by the Bishoppes of other Prouinces that then were there . The which was obserued till the schisme that fell out betweene Damasus and Vrsicinus , about the yeare of our Lord , 369. For Damasus being then chosen Pope , by one part of the people and Clergie , and Vrsicinus by another , and both of them supported by their fauorites : they both were desirous to hold and maintaine this dignitie , which caused great factions and sedition , and went so farre , that they came to hand-blowes : So that one day , there was an hundred seauen and thirtie dead bodies left in a Church ; for which cause , the Emperour afterward interposed his authoritie , in case of any such scisme hereafter ordaining him , whom he would haue to be Pope . And in this sort was Damascene established by the authoritie of the Emperour Vaelentinian . And not long after , there occurred the like diuision , betweene Eulalius and Bonifacius , and great sedition was raised within the Cittie of Rome vppon this occasion , and Symmachus the Gouernour not being able to appease or set downe anie order for the same , in the ende by the meere authoritie and power Imperiall of the Emperour Honorius , Boniface was made Pope . This dignitie hauing bene before , as it were sequestred for the time , by the Emperour , and committed to the Bishop of Spoleti , that then was during the feast of Easter . And so there grew then diuision betweene Symachus and Laurentius : the which king Theodorick , making knowne , in an assemblie helde at Rauenna , hee confirmed Symachus . And afterwardes the cause of scisme ceasing , to preuent the tumult and disorder that might grow thervpon , the Emperour was alwaies wont in such elections to bee present . And it came to this point , that an election of the Pope , made by the people and Cleargie , was not auayleable , except it were ratified and confirmed by the Emperour : in that hee elected , durst not proceede to his consecration , without the Princes will and consent , vnto whom , for the right , and prerogatiue of confirmation , a certaine summe of money was giuen . This maner of proceeding continued , while the daies of the Emperour Constantine , the 3 : who beeing mooued by the good and holie life of Pope Benedict , 2. which was in the yeare , 686. he sent vnto him a constitution , by which it was ordained & decreed , that whosoeuer afterwards shold be chosen , by the cleargie and people of Rome , he was incontinently to bee reputed for the true Vicar of Iesus Christ , without attending therein the authoritie of the Emperour of Constantinople , or of the Exacque of Italie , resident in Ravenna . Afterwards in the yeare 773. Pope Hadrian the first , in the counsell of Lateran , wherin there was 153. Bishops assembled in the Church of Saint Sauiour in Rome , with their aduise and consent , gaue the power of electing and choosing pope to Charlemaine King of France , who was afterwards made Emperour , for driuing the Lombards out of Italie : But this continued no long time , because after that the Emperour Loys the debonaire Sonne to Charlemaine , released this royall prerogatiue , in the dayes of pope Paschall the first , and remysed vnto the Cleargie , and people of Rome , the full and free power of creating and electing of Popes , which continued and tooke place , for a long time after . But pope , Leo S. hauing bin maintained in the seate with armes , by the Emperour Otho the 1. in recompence of his benefit , and being offended with the in constancie & mutability of the people , he transferred all the authoritie of creating and making popes , vnto the person of the Emperour Otho the 1. about the yeare , 963. Othos successors vsed this authoritie and priuiledge til the time of the Emperour Henry the 4. vnder whom pope Gregory the 7. called before Hildebrand : who was chosen in the yeare 1073. surrendred the same prerogatiue again , vnto the clergie , and people of Rome , and presently after , pope Paschall 2. hauing remised it into the handes of the Emperour , Henry 5. hee incontinently after reuoked the same againe . In the yeare 1509. Pope Nicholas 2. in the counsell of Latran . 4. made a Decree touching the election of Popes , importing thus much : that first the Cardinall Bishops would treate amongst themselues of the election , conferring afterwardes with the other Cardinalles about the same , and so the election by them made , to be approoued and consented vnto by all the people , and cleargie of Rome , vsing these words : Vt Cardinalis Episcopi diligentissime simul de electione tractantes , mox Christi clericos Cardinales adhibeant : sicque reliquus clerus , & populus ad consensum nouae electionis accedat : And yet for all this , the Emperors would not afterwards giue vp this their right , and pretention , as we haue before declared . And then by little and little this prerogatiue came to the hands of so many Cardinalles onelie , as well those that were Bishops , as others , that were Priests and Deacons . At last , Gregorie 1● , in the Counsell of Lyons , in the yeare 1274. instituted the manner of the Popes election , by the Cardinalles : which were all to bee shutte and enclosed in one place , called the Conclaue , in the towne where the precedēt pope should depar : so that no body might goe in , nor come out , or conferre , by letters , messengers , or otherwise , with the same Cardinalles , while they had created a Pope , to whome they brought , and deliuered their ordinarie refection at a window : And if in the space of three dayes sithence their entrance , they had not agreed vppon an election , it is said , that for fiue daies after , they were to haue but onely one dishe at dinner , or supper : And after this , if they yet continued longer without making an election , they were to haue nothing giuen them , but bread , wine , and water , while they had chosen a Pope : After the decease of the pope , they were to deferre their session for 10. dayes , to expect , and attend for the absent Cardinalles , before they entred into the Conclaue : Although notwithstanding , entrance was not forbidden thē , so they came afterward , the matter being yet entire , and not treated of . The same was confirmed by Pope Clement the 5 : who by his constitution forbad that such a forme should not be corrected , changed , nor altered by the Cardinalls in Sede Vacante , and that nothing might be added or taken from it , in any sort whatsoeuer : But by a Bull of Pope Clement the 6. there was some moderation , as wel for the forme of the Conclaue , wherin they were permitted to make separations , & to furnish celles for eache Cardinall , with tapistries onely , as for the meate they were to haue brought them . It remaineth therfore , that wee a little more particularlie touche the forme , and order , which is vsed at this day , in such an election , and all that which palseth , and is performed in the Conclaue . CHAP. II. Of the forme , and order , which they vse and proceede in at this present , to the election of a Pope . PResently after the Pope is departed , yea and euen when they see , or that they haue aduertisement from the Physitions that hee is at the last cast , the Cardinalls which are then in Rome , assemble together in the priuy Consistory , to consult for the gouernment of the towne , and to prouide for the affaires of the vacancie : & then the seate being vacant , they are apparelled in Coquests Rochettes , & Mozzettes without Copes , in signe of Iurisdiction , the people of the towne all in armes , guarde at the gates of the Cittie , the Cardinalls Pallaces , and in other quarters . The day after the Cardinalles reassemble together in the same place , for the like effect , and to determine of such affaires as then occurre , as also to prouide , for the preparation & adopting of that which is necessarie for the holding of Conclaue . Afterwards they carrie the corps of the deceased Pope ordinarilie into S. Peters Church , except the departed pope , made choice of his sepultur in some other place . Therto all the Cardinalles presentially assist , which are at the assemblie : the dead body is reuested with Pontifical ornaments , & laid vpon a bedstead in the Church , or some chapell of the same , where the people come & kisse his feete . In the daies following , the Cardinalls solemnize the Popes obsequies : and there is a convention in the vestrie of Saint Peters , wherin the Princes Embassadors do vse to enter , making their remonstrations , & motions touching the Election to be performed . During the vacancie , the great Chamberlain gouerns Rome . But so ther is no expedition nor dispatch of any thing admitted in the Apostolicall Chancerie , while there be a new Pope . And in briefe , as soone as the Pope hath yeelded vp his breath , the Vice-chāceler taketh the Bulls or Seales , causeth thē publiquely to be broken , rased out , & that side to be taken away of them , wheron the deceased Popes name was written , so that they cannot be sealed withall . And the other side wheron are grauen the heads of Saint Peter and Paule , they wrap within a linnen cloth , which he layeth vp in some casket , with his seale , & cōmitteth them into the hands of the Chamberlaine . Whose office , together , with that of the Penitentiaries , continueth during the vacancy : And if they should chance to die , the Cardinalles might discharge the same , for the time onely of such a Vacancie . Nine dayes after the Popes death , they celebrate the Masse of the Holy Ghost , and beeing finished with singing the Hymne , Veni sancte Spiritus , they enter into the Conclaue . The Conclaue at Rome , is in a place ioyning to Saint Peters Churche , within the Popes Pallace , in Sixtus his Chapell , as bigge as a great Church , where is portraied the last Iudgement , and it was the excellent worke-manship of Michael Angelo : which chapell they set forth after the manner of a Domitorie in Convents , but that there are many great allies , and some more lesse , & narrower , and with the order of celles , or little cabinets , wherin the Cardinalls lie . To the which Conclaue , the chappell of Pauline , & the great Royall Hall abutt , and are adioyning , beeing as it were a part of the same . The gates , lower windows , and all accesses , are so mured , and closed vp , that one cannot talke , or communicate with any of those within . When they are entred into the Conclaue , they assemble together in the chappell Pauline , where they consult of all things which concerns the gouernment of the Conclaue , & the same day , they take the oaths of the Officers , deputed for the guard of the Conclaue , as well of those without , as of them within . At the beginning , after they are entred , the Cōclaue remains open , for some little time , and then Princes Ambassadours vse to go in , and make their recommendations , and sollicitations in fauour of him , or them , whom they knowe to be best liked , and affected by their Princes . After this , the Conclaue is shut , and then no man may any more goe in , nor communicate in any sort , with any one without , neither by letters , messengers , nor otherwise : nor likewise go out , till there be a new Pope created , except some Cardinall chaunce to arriue , who alwayes during the Conclaue , may haue free entrance . And yet this is to be obserued , that all Cardinalls are not priuiledged to enter in , except they be Byshops , Priests , or Deacōs , at the least , for Cardinals Subdeacons , haue no voice therin , nor are admitted any entrance : And yet we finde that the Cardinall of Austria , beeing but a Subdeacon , entred into the Conclaue of Sextus 5. by reason of a warrant or briefe that hee had from Gregorie . 13. by meanes of which , it was graunted him , and the which hee shewed and presented , when they would haue denyed his entrance . Euery day the necessarie prouision is brought them , which they giue them in at a window , or by the wicket of the gate , before which there is treble garde , wherof the neerest to the gate , consistes of the Prelates that are in Rome , who looke that none may communicate with those that are inclosed in the Conclaue , and for this cause , they searche the Vessells and platters , to see whether there bee not any letters hidden in the same . Euery Cardinal within the conclaue , can haue no more , but two men to serue him , whom they call Conclauistes . The conclaue being closed , the day following the Deane of the Cardinalls after the celebrating of Masse , administreth the holie Communion to all the Cardinalles . After this the Conclauistes assemble together , in the Chapell Pauline , before the maister of the Ceremonies , who taketh notice of them , and sees whether they do not execute their appointed number . Also at the beginning the maister of the ceremonies reades the Bull of Pius 4. wherein it is expressed , that the Cardinalls entring into the Conclaue , should bee sworne . Euery daye in Paules Chappell , one of the Cardinalls celebrates the Masse of the Holy Ghost , and so they proceede to the election of the Pope : which for the most part also is performed after two manners , one by Scrutinie , & the other by Adoration . The scrutenie is held after this sort : euery Cardinall writes within a certaine billet of paper , his voice and choice , and at the end of Masse , he putteth it into the great challice of Gold , which standeth vpon the Altar : Then al the billets are powred forth vpon a little table , which for this purpose is set before the Altar : There are three of the Cardinalls , which in the sight , and presence of all the rest , vnfold these little rulles , or billets , pronouncing aloude his name , who hath subscribed to euery of them , and the Cardinalls write & set downe in a sheet of paper , the nūber of the voices which euery one hath , to know who hath most . Where by the way we must note , that to choose , & create a Pope , there must cōcurre two thirds of al the Cardinals voices in the cōclaue by the constitutiō of Pope Alexāder , 3. set down in the Chap. Licet de vitāda de electione , in the Decretals : For if in such a scrutenie , ther is not any one , with whō the two thirds accur ; at the same instāt they cast al the billets into the fire , & by this means the affaire is referred ouer to some other time , whē they make and recommence an other scrutenie in the same forme : the which , by reason of this , vseth to be repeated & reiterated many times , while these two thirds occurre in one person . The which falls out very seldome , by way of scrutenie : so as they are vrged to haue recourse to adoratiō . Notwithstanding , the want of voices in scrutenie is sometimes supplied by the Accessi , so called : which is , when those that gaue their suffragation & voice by billet to some other , they now giue it to him whom they see to haue most voices , & sing these wordes ; Accedo ad Cardinalem talem : from whence that word of Accessi came . And to the ende that no fraud may be committed herein , he that giues his voice by such Accession , sayes ; Let them looke on my billet , which hath on the toppe such a deuise : And that by this , on may know that he had nominated an other : And this is for feare , least it should happen , that he which had giuen his voice by billet to one , might giue it again by this forme of Accesse to an other : which would be two voices in one mans person , instead of one . The billets they vse , are made after his fashion : The Cardinall that giues his voice , takes a leafe of paper , folded into diuers plightes , and vpon the last he writes his owne name : and in the two first , he causeth the Cardinalls name to whom he will giue his voice to be written by his Conclauise , in this maner : Ego Eligo in summum pontisicem Reuerendiss . Dominum meum Cardinalem . N. Afterwards they choose the billet at both endes : vpon which they also set some deuise at the Cardinalls pleasure , that without vnfolding the same , it may bee known , by the external deuise . There is yet an other kind of scrutenie , which they call open , or apertis vocibus , which is , when the Cardinalls being assembled together , declare aloude him , whom they choose . The other maner , which is Adoration : is , when the Cardinalles being assembled together in the Chappell , turne towardes him , whom they desire to be made Pope , doing reuerence vnto him , and bending the knees very lowe , and when they see that the two thirds are gone to this maner of Adoration , The Cardinall thus adored , is made Pope . And though this maner of Election , be referred to that which is called by the auncients , and in the cannon law , per inspirationem , and that they say , it is the way of the holy Ghost , which was , whē all with one voice without any treatie , or precedent scruteny , and without any formalitie , concurre , as it were by diuine inspiration , to say , that such a one must bee made Pope , it being thus equally designed by euery one . Notwithstanding this forme of Adoration is not esteemed by many , so lawfull , and auaileable as scrutenie : because by meanes of contentions , and partialities , there may be some fraude or violence committed therein , in that the weaker side may be drawne to Adoration by the example of those more mightie , and those fearful , induced by them more resolute . And oftentimes it hapneth , that those who would haue consented to the Electiō of some one , by free voice , seeing this generall and violent concurrance in Adoration , they suffer themselues to be caried away with the violence of this streame . That by this they may demonstrate , how they haue a part in such an Election , and they will not bee the last herein , for feare of displeasing and incurring his displeasure who should be chosen . All this is performed in Paules Chappell , in the ordained place , for the Popes Election . Ther was heretofore a third manner of the Popes Election , by forme of comprimise : & this was , when all the Cardinalls vppon some amongst them , to whom they wholy referred themselues , for the choosing and Electing of him , whom they should iudge most capable : but this fashion , though it be one of the three manners of Election approued of in the Chap : Quia propter , de Electione , in the Decretalls , is more vsed at Rome : wherof some giue this reason , because this power of nominating a Pope after the death of Alexander the 5. being giuen to Baltasar Cossa , then Cardinall of S. Eustachio , hee made himselfe Pope , saying : Ego sum papa . And he was called Iohn , the 23. CHAP. III. What is obserued , when the Elestion is performed , and after . VVHen the two thirds of the voices concur in one persō , be it by scrutenie secret , or open , by meanes of Accesse , or by way of Adoration , he out of doubt is truly Pope . Notwithstanding the other Cardinalls also , vse to giue their consent thereunto . And then the chiefe Cardinal Bishop , all the other being set , pronounceth , and declareth in the name of all the Colledge , that he chooseth such an one for Pope . And demādeth of him how he is affected , and willing to vndertake the same , which he hauing declared , and accepting of the Election , all rise vp to gratifie him : and at the same instant , putting on his Rochet , they cause him to sit downe in a prepared seate , which is placed before the table , neere the Altar , they giue him the fishers ring , & cause him to deliuer and make knowne , by what name he wil be called . This forme of changing name , was brought in , receiued and vsed , since the time of Pope Iohn the 12. who was chosen in the yeare , 155 : he being before called Octauian : yet diuers ascribe this institution to Pope Sergius , 2. who was in the yeare , 844. Hauing therfore declared what name he wil take vpon him , he vseth to subscribe to the constitutions , which had bene agreed vppon , and sworne vnto , by all the Cardinalls , before the election , & to signe certaine supplications , and requests . In the mean while , the chiefest of the Cardinal Deacons , opening a little windowe , from whence the people which attend , may see , and be seene , he shewes forth a Crosse , pronouncing these words , with a loud voice ; Annuncio vobis gandiū magnū : Papam habemus . Reuerēdiss . Cardinalis E●orētinus electus est in summū Pontificē , & elegit sibi nomen , Leo 2. This being done , he is disvested of his common garments , which belong to the clearks of the Ceremonies , and revested with all the habits Pontificall , and causing him to sit vpon the Aultar , all the Cardinalls a rowe doe him reuerence , in kissing his feete , hands , and mouth . During this entercourse of Ceremonie , all the gates of the Conclaue are opened , the barres , and walls which closed and mured the passages , gates , and windows , are broken down , & ouerthrowen : & the Souldiers entering confusedly , as it were by force , take & pill whatsoeuer they meete withal in their way . And this is the reasō , that when any one is declared Pope , the Conclauistes do all they can , to ramasse , & lay close vp , and get together , all the best things that belong to their Cardinall : And in in like maner the people vse to rush into his house that is chosen , & to pillage the same . At the same time , the newe Pope is carryed into Saint Peters Churche , followed with the Channons and Singing men of the same Churche , which sing ; Ecce Sacerdos Magnus ? And after hee hath prostrated himselfe on the earth , and made his prayer , hee is placed vpon the great & high Pontificall Chayre , where , Te Deum laudamus is said : There againe before the holy assemblie , & multitude of people , which come thither in great preasse , hee is adored by the Cardinalls , Bishops , Prelates , and others . And then hee giueth generall Absolution , and his Benediction to euery one , with much Solemnitie , & Ceremonies ; which graunt full Indulgence : and incontinently after he is carryed into Saint Peters Pallace , highly reuerenced by euery one , and whereof hee receiues such contentment , as euery one may easilie iudge . Some daies after , with great Pomp , and Magnificence , the new Pope is solemnely Crowned , in an eminent place , which is before the Porche of Saint Peters , vpon a scaffolde , richly adorned and set forth , and there is put vpon his head , the Hara , or triple Crowne , called Regnum . Sigisbert , and Aimoinus write , that this crowne being enriched with many precious stones , and other beautifull ornaments , and being sent to Clouis King of France , by the Emperour Anastace , Clouis sent it againe , for a present and gift , to the Church of Saint Peters in Rome . This Crowne is set on the Popes head , by the chiefest of the Cardinall Deacons , to whom this office is appropriate , and then many other notable Ceremonies are performed : and amongst others , some putting fire to towe , cryeth out aloude : Pater sancte , sic transit gloria Mundi ; Omnis caro saevum , & omnis gloria eius sicut flos agri . From thence hee goes on Procession to Saint Iohn Laterans , accompanied with all the Cardinalls , and Prelates which are in Rome , with all his Officers , and with manie others , Lordes and Gentlemen , and this Procession is on horsebacke , after the manner of a magnificent entrie , with great Pomp and Solemnitie : the Order , Forme , and Magnificence whereof , would bee to long here to represent . At the ende of this Procession , the Pope vseth to feast all the Cardinalls . There is an other thing about Consecration , which is performed , when the chosen Pope , had not before bene consecrated Byshop , in which case there are also many other Solemnities vsed , about this Consecration . The election of Pope Leo the 11. placed at this present in the Cathedrall seate . With a list of such Cardinals as were there , and assisted at this solemnitie , and of all the rest that haue place in Rome Conclaue . POpe Clement the 8. called before Hippolitus Aldobrandin , Cardinall of Saint Pancrace , & great Penetentiarie , was after the decease of Innocent the ninth chosen Pope , the thirtie day of Ianuarie , 1592. He held the seate for the space of thirteene yeeres , one Moneth , and fiue dayes . A father verie memorable , and recommendable for his great piety , deuotion , and charity , with other high and rare vertues , as also for his singular prudence in the management of affaires : He departed the third day of March about ten a clock at night . After his decease , all ceremonies and solemnities requisite in such a case , as well for his buriall , as others , were obserued , with many assemblies , and congregations in the vsuall places . The Conclaue was so prepared , that there was no Celles in Sixtus the fourth his Chappell , as before there was woont to bee : but all the Celles and Chambrets were addressed and prepared in the greatest part of Saint Peters Pallace : That is to say , in the first , second , and third hall , within the hall of the Consistorie , Leonine , and Gregorian , and in the most of the chambers of the Pallace . The Cardinals entred into the Conclaue , the fourteenth of the same Moneth of March , and there was of them to the number of three-score and one . The Scrutenie was diuerse times set on foote , and many Cardinals propounded . And amongst others , my Lord Cardinall Baronius , who at the beginning had thirtie voices , and in the daies following , they amounted to the number of seuen or eight and thirtie , which was not yet a sufficient number to make the two thirds : although it was a thing which he no wayes contended after , but on the contrarie estranged himselfe from it as much as might be , doing whatsoeuer hee could to hinder this proceeding . There was also some others propounded , against whom , exclusions and oppositions were made : But the first day of Aprill , when they came to mention my Lord Cardinall of Florence , there was presently such a concurrence , & consent on all parts , that without making any scruple or doubt in the matter , they being in Paules Chappell , the place ordained for such elections euery one ran to adoration , and it was begun by my Lord Cardinall of Ioyeuse . And at so great a promptitude , alacritie , and harmonie of all willes , that we neede not to doubt but it was a verie diuine inspiration : euen they themselues , who ( as was supposed ) would haue beene some obstacle , and that had attempted and made shew of some such matter , concurring therein with their full consent , because there was no bodie , that would either heare or adheere vnto them . And thus the same day , being the first of Aprill , about seuen a clocke in the dawning , my Lord Cardinall of Florence , or de Medices , was chosen Pope , and tooke vpon him the name of Leo the eleuenth . SInce the publishing of this Relation , newes is come by diuerse letters of the death of this Leo : and of an other Election in hand : who ( as it is supposed ) was made away by poyson : but because there is yet no vndoubted certaintie of the same , I would bee loath to publish any priuate aduertisements , or to set that for infallible truth , which is onely grounded vpon surmises : wherefore it will bee better to attend some further aduertisement , when I wil be readie ( curteous Reader ) to acquaint thee withall . In the meane while be satisfied with this which hath beene deliuered by an eye witnesse . FINIS . A List of the Cardinalls assistants : and those absent are marked with a starre . 1 Du Perron a French-man , Bishop of Eureux . 2 Tarugi a Florentine , aged 81. yeares . 3 Sfoudrato , Nephew to Pope Gregorie the 14. 4 Platto , a Milanese , 56. yeares of age . 5 Scrasino Oliuario . 6 Bianchetto , a Bolognese of 52. yeares . 7 Bishop of Cracouia . * 8 Visconte , a Milanese of 58. yeares . 9 Sannesio . 10 Aquauiua , a Neapolitane of 52. yeares . 11 Montalto , Nephew to Pope Sixte the fifth , of 38. yeares . 12 Sauli a Geneuoise , of 66. yeares . 13 Charles Emanuel Pio of Sauoy . 14 Roias . * 15 Ginusio . * 16 S. Clement , borne at Montferrat , of 58. yeares . 17 Gueuarre . 18 Buffalo . 19 Bellarmine , a Tuskan and Iesuite of 64. yeares . 20 Lorraine . * 21 Mantica of Friali , of 64. yeares . 22 Baronius , a Neapolitane of 66. yeares . 23 Come , Deane of the Cardinals Bishops of Hostia , borne in Come , a Towne of Lonibardit , of 78. yeares . 24 Madrusso , Bishop of Trante . 25 Camerin , of the Dukedome of Spolette , a towne vnder the Papate of 64. yeares . 26 Pallotta , borne in Montalte in Italie . 27 Sourdis , a French-man , of 34. yeares . 28 Monopoli . 29 Beuilaqua Ferrarois , of 38. yeares . 30 Gallo , borne in the Marq : of Ancone , a Towne vnder the Pope , of 32. yeares . 31 Verone , a Venetian of 76. yeares . 32 S. Cesaree , Nephew to Aldobrandin . 33 Conti , Bishop of Ancone . 34 S. George , about 50. yeares of age . 35 Diatristano , a Bohemian , of 38. yeares . 36 Delfino , Bishop of Vincence . 37 D'Oria . 38 Tosco , of 66. yeares . 39 Aldobrandin , a Florentine , Nephew to Pope Clement the 8. last deceased , about the age of 34. yeares . 40 Sforsa , a Roman , of 48. yeares . 41 Borghese of Siene , of 58. yeares . 42 Borromee , a Milanese , of 42. yeares . 43 Valente . 44 Monte , of 57. yeares . 45 SSti , fourth Nephew to Pope Innocent the 9. of 38. yeares . 46 Ioyeuse , of the renowned familie of the Ioyeuses , and Protector of the French affaires . 47 Pinello , a Genowaise , of 66. yeares . 48 Fernese , a Roman . 49 Spinello . 50 Sapata . * 51 Arigona , a Milanese of 63. yeares . 52 Agucchio . 53 Deti , kinsman to the last Pope deceased by the mothers side . 54 Est , a Ferrarese of 38. yeares . 55 Iustinian , a Genowaise , of 58. yeares . 56 Giury , a French-man , of 56. yeares . 57 Bandini , a Florentine of 52. yeares . 58 Florence , or De Medices , a Florentine of 69. years , or thereabout . 59 Auila , a Spaniard , Protector for Spaine . 60 Perreti . 61 S. Marcel , a Genowaise of 62. yeares . 62 Montelpero , borne in the Marquisate of Ancone , Generall of the Augustines , of 60. yeares . 63 Gondy . * 64 Cesis , a Roman , of 48. yeares . 65 Parauicino , a Roman , by originall a Grison , the Almaine Protector , of 58. yeares . 66 Tauerna . 67 Pamfilio . 68 Ascoli , born in Corregio in Lombardie , of 66. years . 69 Colonne , a Roman . FINIS . 
A02400	----	The Romish chaine. By Edmund Gurnay, parson of Harpley Gurnay, Edmund, d. 1648. 1624 Approx. 88 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A02400 STC 12530 ESTC S121205 99856390 99856390 21933 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02400) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21933) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1069:10) The Romish chaine. By Edmund Gurnay, parson of Harpley Gurnay, Edmund, d. 1648. [8], 101, [1] p. Printed by A[ugustine] M[athewes] for Mathew Law, and are to bee sold at his shop, neere Saint Austins Gate, London : 1624. Printer's name from STC. The first leaf is blank. Variant: with an added leaf, inserted after A4, containing a dedication to Sir Roger Townsend. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Popes -- Primacy -- Early works to 1800. 2007-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2008-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE ROMISH CHAINE . BY EDMVND GVRNAY , Parson , of Harpley . LONDON , Printed by A. M. for Mathew Law , and are to bee sold at his Shop , neere Saint Austins Gate . 1624. TO THE RIGHT Honourable , the Lords , Knights , Burgesses , and what other Suffragans , in the high Court of Parliament . HIS Maiestie ( Right Honorable , if it please you to remember ) in his Epistle before the Remonstrance , does greatly magnifie the third Estate of France , for preferring an Article in their Parliament , against their Kings obnoxiousnesse vnto Papall Deposition : In the defence of whose iudgment therein , his Pen hath flourished out such a Defence of Kings Rights , as shall neuer wither vnto the end of the world . Now howsoeuer the Parliaments of England were neuer inferiour vnto those of France for zeale and vigilancie , toward the maintenance of their Kings Supremacie ; yet may it please you to suffer the words of exhortation , to perseuer in such vigilancy and fidelitie , toward the Lord and his immediate Deputie : And as oft as you shall heare any of the night birds , croaking for the Roman forraigner , so often to double your industry , toward the treading out those vermin and damming vp their puddles . And it may be , your Iudgment will take some incitation thereunto , if you shall at some vacant time vouchsafe a perusall of this treatise : the maine argument for the Romish Title consisting of diuers propositions linked together , whereof not one is of force ; as now God-willing ( my leaue first taken of your Honours ) I shall apply my selfe to declare . DEDICATED vnto Sir ROGER TOVVNSEND ; Knight-Baronet : FOr Vertue , sound Religion , Linage , Titles , Moderation , Chastity , Manhood , Bountie , Industry , and gouerning so large an estate , in so greene and vncuppled yeares ; without peere . THE ROMISH CHAINE , AS farr forth as vniuersall Supremacy is supposed to descend vnto him which now possesseth the Roman Papacy , by vertue of this Chayne-argument . 1 The Church militant must alwaies haue some praticular person for the vniuersall Head thereof . 2 The Apostle Saint Peter in his time , was that particular person . 3 Only the Successors of Peter must be the like in their times . 4 Onely the Bishops of Rome were the Successors of Peter in their times . 5 Only the Popes of Rome were the Successors of those Bishops in their times . 6 Only hee which now possesseth the Roman Papacy , is the Successor of those Popes . Ergo , Hee and only Hee , which now possesseth the Romane Papacy , is at this day vniuersal Head of the Church militant . So farre forth wee propound vnto the world , this answer following . Concerning therefore the first linke of the chaine , ( and so to the rest in order ) our protestation against it is this : that neither does any Scripture imply , nor strength of argument inforce , nor any writer for the space of fiue thousand yeeres from the beginning of the world , determine , that the Church militant must allwayes haue some one particular person for the vniuersall Head thereof . For first concerning Scriptures ; howsoeuer some particular text doe speake wonderous eminently of some particular persons ; as amongst others these following ; 1 I will giue thee the heathen for thine inheritance &c. 2 He shall iudge amongst the nations &c. 3 Kings shall be thy noursing fathers &c. 4 I will make thy name to be remembred &c. 5 Lord what is man that thou art so mindfull of him &c. 6 He shall build my City &c. 7 He will giue his Angels charge ouer thee &c. 6 Thou shalt tread vpon the Lyon and the Dragon &c. and the like we answer : that from the time that any Scripture was first giuen , vntill the last period thereof , and for fiue hundred yeeres after , ( not to say a thousand ) these kinde of texts were neuer expounded , but eyther of the Messias himselfe ( as the two first quoted : ) or of his Spouse the Church ( as the third and fourth : ) or of the condition of mankinde in generall ( as the fift and sixt : ) or of euery godly man in particular ( as the two last : ) but neuer of the pretended vniuersall Head. Secondly concerning strength of argument , that neither it can soe inforce , we proue ; Because there cannot be imagined any benefit ( vse and benefit carrying all the moment in morall necessities ) which may redownd to the church by meanes of such vniuersall Head : but such as may as well and farr better redownd there vnto , by the meanes of speciall and seuerall heads according as the seuerall Continents , languages , and quarters of the earth , by the Diuine prouidence are distributed . For though their may seeme to ensue great hope of vniuersall Peace and Vnity , whē all the strings of gouernment shall thus be setled in one onely hand ; yet such peace as is atteined onely by the extinguishment of plurall excellency , will proue little better then Anarchy , or Pedancy , and such as ignorant persons , (*) yea the very brute beasts are capable of . For they hauing all their wit confined vnto one onely head ( the head of their keeper , ) doe by that meanes the more quietly goe in and out vnto ther pasture : But as it is not good for man to bee alone , so neyther is it good for the Church to be so all-one as that one parson Cow-heard-like , may rule in all alone : for that beside peace and vnity there is requisite also difference and variety vnto the perfection of Christian Society : the very light of nature teaching vs that too much vnity dissolues a city ( as vnisons drowne harmony ) and makes it degenerate into a family ; much more , such a degree of vnity as shall reduce all Cityes as it were into one family vnder one pater patriae , So farr therefore may it be that this vniuersall Supremacy should produce any desirable peace and vnity , as that more lykely an vniuersall dullnesse and Lethargy would insue thereof ; and that as well in the pretended head himselfe , as in the body . For what condition of life can bee imagined , more tedious , vncouth and vncomfortable , then that which this vniuersall head must continually abide in , when there shall not be found vpon earth any peere or consort , or helper for him like himselfe ! whereas the very Deitie , which notwithstanding so infinitly excells for Simplicity and vnity does entertaine plurality and Society ; witnesse the Trinity : as also the Kings vpon earth are not without their brother-kings , ( some elder and some younger ) to consort with-all . Yea besides this desolation and solitude , what incumbrancy and seruitude will ensue therevpon . For first concerning the head himselfe ; how intollerable his burthen must neede be , who can imagine ? For if that renowned Moses was so tyred with the leading of only one people , and they of his owne language , into the earthly Canaan : how must he looke to be tyred , vexed , and perplexed which shall haue the leading of all people , nations and languages into the heauenly Canaan ? he being composed of flesh and bloud ( noe doubt ) as much as Moses was , and as much subiect vnto mortalitie , casualty , necessity , infirmity and Sinne ; yea incomparably coming short of Moses ( vnlesse it be in his owne particular conceit ) for all kind of graces and diuine assistance : It being expreslly said , that The Lord knew Moses face to face ; that his like was neuer knowne , that he was the friend of God ; that after sixe score yeeres his eye was neuer dim , nor his naturall force abated ; Moses also hauing his brother Aaron to share with him in the maine businesse , and the rulers ouer thousands , hundreds , and fifties , to saue him the labour of inferiour causes ; The Lord also most miraculusly , both raining dayly vnto the people a bread from heauen , and preseruing their clothing from waxing ould , therein sauing him the care for their temporal necessaryes : & yet not withstanding so groned Moses vnder his burthen as that somtime he brake forth into this wish , that God would rather kill him then continue him in such misery . And as for the bondage which the Body of the Church must likewise vndergoe , by meanes of this vniuersall Supreame , who can vtter it ? For the members of the Church being dispersed ouer the face of the whole earth ; some of them must of necessity be as farre in situation from their head as the very Antipodes ; and so by that meanes shall haue no principles of Faith , no determinations of controuersies , and ( in efect ) no executions of Iustice , but such as must bee appealeable , ane suspendable from , vntill a person dwelling in the furthest parts of the world be made acquainted therewith ▪ and shal haue ratified the same . Yea , ( yet further ) how scandalous must these courses needes be in the eyes of Iewes , and those which are without ; and what a stumbling block in their way ? for when the Iew shall read in his ( and our ) Prophets , that vnder the new couenant men shall so abound with knowledge as that they shall not need ( in comparison ) to goe to their next neighbour for it , it shall bee so written in their hearts : will hee euer be brought to beleeue , that the Gospell which the Christians imbrace can be that new couenant ; or that our Christ can bee that Messias , vnder whome knowledge is vniuersally confined ( at least for certainty and infallibilitie ) vnto the breast of only one particular person ? Or can he iustly be argued of obstinacie , if hee resolues rather still to continue vnder Moses Law , which neuer inioyned him to goe farther then the bounds of Canaan , ( which for quantitie exceeded not ours of England ) for any kinde of knowledges , sentences , resolutions , appeales , or determinations whatsoeuer ? And as for the Infidells which are wholy without ; can it bee marueiled if they likewise resolue , rather still to worship the Sunne and Moone in the Firmament , which once a day doe supervise them , then this onely Sonne of God ; if He hath but one immediate vessell of his grace for all his followers to draw at , and that vnder the locke and key of only one particular person , and he confined vnto one particular Angle of the earth ? yea , what course can be imagined , more apt to inforce and disperse contagion , Heresie , & Apostacie , through the whol body of the Church , when the poluting , or peruerting of only one particular person , shall be the corrupting and infecting of the vniuersall head thereof ? yea , finally what temptations or prouocations more forcible toward the erecting of a second Babell ; when all the world shall bee brought to obey onely one man , and consequently to learne onely one Language ( perhaps the Latine ) which God himselfe hath branded for the maine cause of attempting the building of the first Babell ? These kind of dangers , difficulties , scandalls , bondages , & abasements considered , and put in the ballance against all imaginable conueniences or benefits , which may redound vnto the Church , by meanes of this vniuersall Head ; if they shall ouerpoyze : we may thervpon cōclude , that no strength of argument can inforce the accepting thereof . Finally , whereas we thirdly protested , that no writer ( of what kinde soeuer ) for the first fiue thousand yeeres ( ab initio mundi ; ) did euer maintaine the necessitie of this vniuersall Head ; wee take , that to be sufficiently proued vntill instance be made to the contrary ▪ and that no kind of authour of reckoning whatsoeuer , did at any time so determine ; this alone may bee proofe sufficient . For that all the possible knowledge which writers can haue , being either from Scripture or from argument ( that which comes by reuelatiō being Scripture it self if ( as we haue proued ) neither of these two originall lights acknowledg it , what good writer can affirme it ? much lesse maintaine it for a principle of the faith ? especially considering how all the principles of the faith are so euident , as partly both these lights acknowledge them , witnesse the decalogue : and partly one of these lights ( namely Scripture ) does so abundantly acknowledge them , as that euer since the Apostles time , they haue beene agreed vpon , witnes the Articles of faith . How then shall those passe for tolerable writers , which will avouch , not onely for a truth , but also for a principle , that , which neither of these lights giue any lustre vnto ? yea and for such a principle , as rather should giue light vnto all other principles , then neede to borow light of any whatsoeuer . For it erecting a Head for euery soule vpon paine of damnation to looke vp vnto , and depend vpon ; what lesse degree of light can be requisite vnto it then that which may make it cleere enough euen for runners to read it , and the most weake sighted to find it euen as readily as sucklings find the pappe : whereas on the contrary it is not only destitute of such immediate , instinctiue and noone shine light , but also is as vtterly voyd and vncapable of light as darknesse it selfe . Iudge then reader of what validity the first linke of the chayne is ; which if it cannot hould ; the conclusion must of necessary fall to the ground : this being the condition of Soriticall and Chaine ▪ arguments that if but one of the propositions faile the conclusion cannot follow . So , as were this first proposition granted them , yet could it also be nothing for their purpose , vnlesse euery one following be made good , especially the next , which is this : The Apostle Peter in his time was this vniuersall Head. Against which position , our demonstration shall be this : The Kings and Gouernors which liued in the time of Peter , had more authoritie ouer their Christians which liued in their dominions , then Peter had : Peter therefore was not vniuersally the Christians Head. That those Kings and Gouernors had such authority more then Peter had ; wee proue : because they stood more deepely charged from God , to improoue those Christians vnto the glory of God then Peter did . For the only end why God giues authoritie vnto men ouer one another , being this ; that Mankinde may bee the more fully improued vnto his glory ; hee by that meanes hauing the honour , not onely of particular persons , but also of Societies , Families , Cities , Countreys and Kingdomes , it must of necessitie follow , that such as are more deepely charged to improoue a companie vnto Gods glory , must also haue the greater power and authoritie ouer that company which they so stand charged with . Now that those Kings were more deeply charged so to improue those Christians then Peter was , we thus proue ; by they had greater meanes so to doe : euery mans charge being answerable vnto his meanes , vnto whom much is giuen ( as our Sauiour tels vs ) there being much of him to bee required ; and , the more mighty ( as Salomon addes ) being to expect the sorer triall . Now that the meanes of these kings were greater then the meanes of Peter , we thus finally declare : first because it was in their power to protect those their Christian Subiects from persecutions , & so to open a doore vnto their preaching ; whereas Peter was not able so much as to protect himselfe noe not to saue his owne shoulders from the whipp . Secondly for that it was also in there powers to indow those their Christians with priviledges and Iurisdictions , whereby such as were otherwise vntractable vnto the gospell might by the meanes of such temporal hopes and feares ( which the carnall minded are onely sensible of ) be won or prepared therevnto . Thirdly , and principally , because rhey had at their dispose and command ( though only in the Lord wee grant , and no otherwise could Peter or any mortall man haue at command ) the gifts , abilities , and mysteries of those their Christian Subiects ; the Lord expresly charging euery soule ( amongst them ) to bee subiect vnto the higher powers ; and ( euen out of Peters owne mouth ) that they should submit themselues vnto euery ordinance of man , whether vnto the King as the Supreame , &c. So as though those Kings were not in their owne persons indewed with such gifts and graces as were necessary vnto Christian gouernment , at least not so abundantly indued as Peter ; yet as long as they had the dispose , and authoritie ouer such persons as were so indued ; it was as well in effect as if they had been actually so indued themselues ; and of the two , the better by the Phylosophers rule , who iudged mans condition in being borne naked , to be therein rather better then worse then the Beasts ; for that man might by that meanes turne his ( naked ) hand into a Speare , a Spade , a Sword , a Scepter , a Staffe , a Pen , or what hee list ; and shift his garments when he list : whereas the beast hath no shift but must alwayes sleepe in his cloathes and shooes , and with his weapons about him of necessity . The meanes therefore which those Kings had for the improouing of those Christians vnto the propagation ( yea plantation ) of the Gospel , must be acknowledged to bee farre greater then the meanes of Peter , and so consequently there charge to be greater . For though it is easily granted that those Heathen Kings did little regard or feele any such charge ▪ but rather abused and hated the meanes thereof ; yet is not that materiall ; our question being , not what there feeling or practice was , but what their duty and charge was : which if it was greater then Peters , then also by the proportion of common Iustice , their authoritie also must bee greater . And so finally if their Authoritie ouer those Christians was greater then Peters ; Peter could not be their Head ( and so not vniuersally the Christians Head ) vnlesse it should be supposed , either that Peter was a subordinate head ( which is indeede no head but a subiect ) or that those Christians were vnder two seuerall and vndependant heads , which both the law of Nature , and also the law of Grace abhors : it being as well a prouerbe as a text , that no man canserue two Masters . For whereas it vse to bee pleaded that though those Kings had a Soueraignty ouer those Christians in Temporall Affaires , yet might Peter haue it in matters Spirituall : Such distinction does deale no better with the Subiect , then that * false Mother did , which was content that the Infant should bee diuided : the thus diuiding Soueraignetie being not only a cleauing of the Head ▪ but also a renting of the subiect in twaine . For admitte that hee which hath Supremacy in Spiritualls , should haue neuer so little command , were it but of the least finger of the hand , or the least digit of the foote , yet might hee by meanes of it , either draw the seruice of the whole body , or so crampe and torment the whole body , as that he which should haue the command of all the rest , should haue no ioy , nor seruice thereof : much more then if he hath so great a share as the signification of Spirituals may be extēded vnto ; & that not only in lawfull sense , but also in a proper and necessary sense : there being no gift , indowment or capacitie in man , but which both may and also ought to bee an instrument of the Spirit , ( then the which what can bee more properly called Spirituall ) wee being bound to serue the Lord , not only with heart and soule , but with all our might ; euen our very eating and drinking ( the most common act that is ) being charged to intend the glory of God ; which not only is a Spirituall end , but also the end of all Spiritualls whatsoeuer . If Peter therefore must haue any Supreamacy at all ( especially in spiritualls ) he must of necessity haue all : Souerainty ( like punctum or vnitas Mathematica ) being vndiuidable . For though Souerainty may be seated in diuers persons , as namely in a State ( as it is seated in but one in a Monarchy ) yet must the Authority in euery mandate goe together ; as likewise euery person must obey it , not at halues , but with his whole man ; and * whatsoeuer thine hand shall find to doe thou must doe it with all thy power . This then being beaten out for a ground , that Peter either must haue all the Soueraigntie or none ; come wee vp cheerely ( gentle Reader ) close to the point , and see what euidence can be brought for Peters absolute and sole Supremacie . And ( not to say what is aleadged for this purpose but to say more then so ) all that can be aleadged must tend to the making good this Argument . Hee which in his time surpassed all men for Spirituall gifts and holinesse , good reason hee should ouerrule . But Peter so surpassed all men in his time : Peter therefore must bee the supreame . Wherevnto we answer ; that neither of the grounds are found . For as we acknowledge no cause why Peters gifts should bee esteemed of a more infallible and diuine element then others of the time ( as by and by we shall more fully answer ) so neither is the proposition to be granted which presumeth , that the more spirituall a man is , the more he should be possessed with Authoritie . For as the wife oftentimes may be more holy then the Husband , and excell him in vertue , both for wisedome , gouernment , sobriety ; yea euen for courage and bodily strength , ( especially in his sicknesse and decrepite age ) and yet stands charged in conscience to giue him the preheminence : So may a Subiect excell his Prince for personall vertues and spirituall mysteries , and yet still remaine charged to be a Subiect ; the maine reason hereof being this ; for that the vertues of a Subiect are habitually in his Prince , and so more properly his Princes then his owne ; as the vertues of the Wife are more her Husbands then her owne ; the Woman being made for the Man , and being the glory of the Man : and so a dignitie and reputation vnto the man. When therefore it is vrged for the preheminence of the spirituall men ( by Spirituall men whether we meane euery member of Christ , or only the Ministers of Christ it is not materiall ) that in Scripture they bee vsually tearmed the Shepheards and Pastors of the Church , the Lights of the World , &c. we answer , that our question is not concerning the excellency , but concerning the dependancie of their gifts ; wee maintayning that the pastorall skill is subordinate vnto that power which layes out the Pastures , and assigneth the Foulds , and keepes off the Wolues ; which being the proper offices of Kings and Gouernors , they are to be reputed ( as in writers both Diuine & Humane they be ordinarily tearmed ) the principall Shepheards . Though truly and properly the Lord only is the Shepheard , in respect of whom all Kings , Gouernors , and Pastors whatsoeuer are but as sheepe before Him ; though of his grace and for his purposes , He will haue them amongst men reputed as Shepheards ; some of them to bee as his Pages , and some only as Bell-weathers ; whereof these haue power to leade the flocks , so far as they haue eares to heare , and list to follow the tingling of their Bell : and the Pages , to leade and driue them whether they haue list or noe . So likewise when Spirituall men are called Lights ; though the Scripture expounds them to bee but Candlesticks of such Lights , yet may they bee inferiour vnto those which follow their light , as much as the Lantherne-bearer is inferiour vnto his following Master ; or as the vnderstanding is inferiour to the Will ; whereunto though it be a guide , yet is it also a Subiect ; the Will hauing power to in force both obiects and principles vppon it . As therefore the Moone and not the Sunne , is said to rule the Night , though all the light wherewith the Moone rules , shee receiues of the Sunne : So hee which possesseth the Throne must be esteemed the ruler of the people , and not hee which is possessor of the Light ; though it must bee confessed that all good rule is by the direction of the light . And as the Sunne beeing beneath the Moone , and vnder the Earth , can doe nothing in the time of the night , but so farre foorth as it can cast his beames into the lappe and capacitie of the Moone , which by vertue of her conspicuous eminency hath onely the power to disperse light vnto all that are vnder it : so the Spirituall man during his being ( as it were vnder the earth ) in an earthen vessell , and in a priuate condition ▪ can doe nothing with authority , but in the vertue and power of him that sits in the Throne : the maine reason heereof being this ; for that the rude and ignorant ( for whose only ordering and gouernment Authority is imparted vnto men ) can incomparably better deserne who is a possessour of the Throne , then who is a possessor of the Spirit ▪ and so by that meanes more certainely know whom they are to obey . For as in Wedlocke , had the Lord ordained that the holier or the wiser of the two should be the Head , there must needs insue continuall discord and vncertainty in the Family , who should bee the Head : the woman often times being ( seeming at least ) the holier , wiser &c. whereas hee expresly determining that the man shall be Head ( which with the least turne of the eye is discerned ) so all controuersie is ended , and the weakest of the Family easily resolued , who ( in case of difference about things indifferent ) ought to be obeyed . So in greater societies , had the Lord ordained that the most holy , or the most spirituall should bee head , there must needs haue insued the like vncertainty and discord who hee should be : hee that is holy or spirituall to day , being apt to be otherwise ( at least in appearance ) to morrow ; and such as be most vnholy , being as apt to carry an appearance of the holiest ; whereas he expresly setting it downe , that hee which weares the Crowne , or sits in the Throne , or beares the the Sword should be Head , all such strife is soone at at end ; the weakest that is being able with ease to discerne who such persons bee . For , though oftentimes Vsurpers may get posession of the Crowne or the Sword ; yet is that nothing so hard to discerne , as who is a false Professor of the Spirit : Time , place , person , discent , records , and titles ( which carnall men can iudge of , and lay together ) being of sufficient force to detect who is an Vsurper : all which though they bee but circumstances , yet are they such , as a man can haue no better for the discerning his owne father , whom notwithstanding he stands charged in conscience to obey . Better therefore that authority bee tyed to the Crown , then to the Spirit ; and that not only in regard of mans necessities , but also more especially for the effecting the Lords owne purposes ; who by this meanes can correct or scourge a whole Nation , and yet smite onely one particular person : namely by suffering their Prince or Head to becom a Tyrant or a Babe : whereupon ( as himselfe hath taught vs ) a woe must befall the whole Land : whereas were the Crowne continually kept and possessed by the Spirit , such a kind of Rod should finde no place . For as concerning those which thinke there is no necessity for this consequence , because in case a Babe or a Tyrant supplies the Throne , the whole Nation neede not be obnoxious vnto any smart thereby , for that it is thought lawfull , yea necessarie to cut off such Babes and Tyrants . We answer , that such opinion is not only most impious and presumptuous against God , but also most preposterous , monstrous , vniust , and ridiculous before men . First , most impious it is ; because it is the common Ordinance of God that wee should obey and honour Princes ; yea that wee should honour our particular Fathers , much more the Fathers of the whole Country : so farre must wee bee from abasing them , especially in case of their imbecillity . How impious then must they needs be , which will handle their Princes no better then caityfes , and most desperate members ? Secondly , most presumptuous it is , both for that it puts him by , whom the Lord will haue raigne , namely that Babe , or that Tyrant for the purpose aforesaid ; and also for that it does interpose a Iudgement seate betwixt the Lord , and him whom the Lord will haue his most immediate , his very next , his owne Annointed . And as for the monstrousnesse of it , it appeares in this : both for that it supposeth a power in the Body aboue the Head ; namely that power which must cut the Head off ; in the roome of which head , in case another head should grow vp ; yet must it still bee vnder that power of the Body ; which is most preposterous ; and also ( in case no such head growes vp ) for that either the Body must remaine without a head ( which will still be monstrous ) or some other member must supply the heads place which will be miserably ridiculous : For when the inferiour members which cannot discerne a Head from a Hand or a Foote , but only by the outward shape and figure therof , shall see ( suppose ) a hand or at least that which is like a hand to be in the place of the head ; they must needs a great while take it for but a fellow member , and so not doe it that respect and obedience which to the Head is due ; and then when at length after many admonitions they haue learned to see the power of an Head vnder the shape of an hand ; yet withall when they shall also learne how that hand came there ; namely by cutting off the vnsound or foolish Head : what remaines but that they thinke it necessary , ( at least lawfull ) for them to obserue whether that Hand be found , or whether some fit of a Chyragra be not growing vpon it : which if they finde ; what else but that some other member be thought of for the place ? and then who perhaps so likely to put forward as the Foote ? which if it attaines to the place of the Head ; as it must needs be a miserable shame and confusion to the Domesticke members , so how can it bee otherwise then a most horrible scorne vnto the forraigne enemies ? and as good sport as the walking of men with their heeles vpwards , is to idle beholders . Yea what more vniust euen in the eies of common Sense , then that the Master-builder should bee at this passe , either to giue account of the soundnesse of his worke vnto those which are beneath him ; or else to be at their mercie to haue the Stage pulled from vnder him ? But , Christian Reader , I feare mee you thinke I haue committed an excursion ; and yet I pray suffer mee to answer one Obiection more , which is thought to be of Demonstratiue force for the Intitling the Spirituall man to the Throne before any : and it is this . The first Adam vpon his fall did forfeit all the domini - and titles which the Lord vpon his Creation had set him in : Such therefore as haue no other birth but from the first Adam , can haue no title to dominions or authorities whatsoeuer : and therefore they which are borne of the second Adam ( vnto whom the first Adams inheritance must lapse vnto ) must be the only true Heires thereof ; and consequently as men are more or lesse borne of the second Adam ( that is , as they are more or lesse Spirituall ) they shall more or lesse haue titles to Kingdomes , Lordships , properties or capacities whatsoeuer , and no otherwise . Wherevnto wee answer ; first , that though Adam vpon his fall did loose the sweetnesse of his dominions ( the curse of God inuading it ) yet does it not follow but that he might still retaine the state and title thereof ; euen as a rich man when hee falls into some tormenting desease , and so hath no ioy of all his riches , yet still remaines seazed and possessed of his riches neuerthelesse . Secondly , the estate and dominion which God gaue vnto Adam , though it might be a ioy & dignitie vnto him , yet was it principally to bee taken in the nature of a charge ; which charge it was not in Adams power to auoid or forfeit vpon his trespasse and fall , but rather to double and increase it thereupon : a mans voluntary dashing his abilities , being no dispensation for his duties ; negligence being of no more force to discharge vs , then voluntary ignorance is to excuse vs. Thirdly , that the Lord did make vnto the first Adam , a generall grant of vniuersall propriety and dominion , we expresly find ( Gen. 1.28 . &c. ) but that hee did reuoke the same we finde not . Paradise indeed , both the heauenly ( the fruition of God ) and also the earthly ( the Garden of Eden ) we find expresly that it was taken from him : but wee also finde as expresly , that it was giuen him only vpon condition of his obedience : whereas the donation of vniuersall dominion had no such condition annexed vnto it . Fourthly , had Adam apprehended that superiority and dominion should vpon his Fall , be conueyed vnto men by the course of Grace , and not by the course of Nature : hee would neuer haue intitled his vngracious first borne vnto all his possessions , as the name Cain signifies , and left nothing for his best-borne , but ( the younger brothers portion ) vanitie , as the name Abel signifies . Fiftly , the Lord euery where so establishing the Hethen Princes in their States and Kingdomes ; as Pharaoh , Nabuchadnezar , Cyrus , Ahashuerosh , Darius , Caesar , &c. who had no kind of right therunto , but by the Law of Nations , which hath his originall only from ( consecrated reason ) the Law of the first Adam , of whom only they were discended ( the second Adam being to them vnknowne ; ) it may sufficiently teach that no reuocation of originall Dominions did follow vpon the fall . But finally and principally , and in stead of all , may be this ; for that the second Adam and his line ( vnto whom only such supposed forfeiture was to extend ) did neuer make the least title or claime thereunto : either when he was first promised , or when he was first made manifest in the flesh . For as concerning the time when hee was first promised , so farre was hee then from taking any vantage of the Fall ; as that the first mention of him did promise a Succour against our Enemie that gaue the Fall ; in these words : The seede of the Woman , shall bruise the Serpents head . Likewise his first-borne Abel ( who by faith in him offered the the good Sacrifice ) was so farre from attayning any superiority by vertue of his being borne of him , as that it proued the only cause of his earthly ruine : his Brother therefore hating him because his works were good ; and his works ( wee know ) being therefore only good , because he was borne of him . So also the Patriarkes and holy men in their times ; did they not alwaies account themselues rather loosers then gainers by this second birth ? they euery where vndergoing tributes and bondages more willingly and more faithfully then any . And as for the time of the second Adams manifesting himselfe in the flesh ; so farre was he then also from claiming any of the first Adams rights , as that vpon all occasions , hee professeth the maine intent of his comming , to be for the restoring of his losses , euen though it were with the losse of his owne life : euery where styling himselfe no better then The Sonne of Man ; which the meanest of Adams Race might assume as well as hee : and finally , as often telling vs that his Kingdome was not of this world ; that he came not to be ministred vnto , but to minister ; that he had not whereon to lay his head , and refusing so much as to arbitrate a matter betwixt two brethren ( which the most priuate persons that are may be allowed to doe ) least he should seeme to take vpon him the Office of a Iudge , and so leaue a conceit in his followers that some degree of Authority might bee deriued from him : euery where finally prescribing such courses , and aduising all that desired to grow great in him , to exceed only in humilitie , preferring therefore a child before them all , when they stroue who should be the greatest : and telling them ( in effect ) that authority and greatnesse was to bee deriued only from the Kings of the Nations . For whereas after his ascention hee tells vs that All power was giuen him both in Heauen and in Earth , His meaning therein is only this ; that now all power both in Heauen and Earth should be vnder his humanitie , as before it was vnder his Deity ; and that as all men , euen Adam himselfe and all his race were formerly vnder him as he was the Sonne of God : so now they should likewise bee vnder him as hee was the Sonne of man. For the effecting thereof there needed no alteration of States , or new conueyances ▪ for that as all other creatures both in Heauen and in Earth ; whether Angels , Beasts , Wormes , Plants , Stones , or whatsoeuer ; are likewise become subiect vnto this manhood , and yet still retaine their orders , natures , and properties as before : Angels remaining Angels ; Beasts remaining Beasts ; Lyons , Lyons ; Stones ▪ Stones , &c. so does it no otherwise follow but that mankind may likewise become subiect vnto the manhood of God ; and yet all men still to continue in their former properties : Kings , remaining Kings ; Princes , Princes ; Fathers , Masters , Husbands , Wiues , Subiects , Sonnes , Seruants , in their former condition ; and ( as the Apostles tell vs ) Euery man in the same calling wherin he was called , as well after his birth in the Second Adam as in the first . For as the second Adam did not thinke good to be the Father of a new generation by the course of Nature ; wherewith to propagate his Church , but made choise of the old Adams issue to new graft vpō . So may we conceiue it to be a course most answerable thereunto , that when he meanes to adorne and bespangle his Church with Scepters , Crownes and Authorities , He will not make new Crowns or new Scepters , or take away Crownes and Scepters from the old possessors , to adorne his followers withall : but only new graft vpon those old Crownes and Potentates ; and so most sweetely bring it to passe , that though hee does not make his followers Kings , yet does hee make Kings his followers . Which as it is all one for the outward glory and countenance of the Gospell , so it is farre more agreeing with the propertie and profession of the Gospel ; namely in winning Kings vnto the grace of God , by gentle , easie , weake , and peaceable meanes ; making choice of Sheepe , and not Wolues or Lyons for his Ambassadors , and that when hee sends to Wolues and Lyons and worse then Tygers : that so those Rebells in the day of visitation when they see how the Lord hath dealt with them , and how in stead of sheepe hee could haue sent wolues and Lyons in their owne kinde , to haue worried and destroyed them ; then as ouercome with the coales of fire which his long suffering had cast vpon them , they with all their hearts and soules , present him and his Gospell with their Scepters , Crownes , Dignities , and Possessions : yea they thus breake forth into most vehement and sincere protestations ( as our so Christian Soueraigne hath taught them ) vnto his Maiestie alone I haue deuoted my Scepter , my Sword , my Penne , my whole industry ; my whole selfe with all that is mine in whole and in part : I doe it , I doe it , in all humble acknowledgement of his vnspeakable fauour , &c. * to whose seruice as a most humble homager and vassall , I consecrate all the glory , honour , lustre and splendor of my earthly Kingdomes . Wee conclude then , that neither diuine ordinance , nor Church benefit , does inforce or perswade this ground ( without which Saint Peter cannot be intitled vnto Soueraignty ; ) that the more spirituall men are , the more they ought to bee possessors of Authority : which conclusion also were it granted , yet would not Peters Supremacy thereupon insue , vnlesse it bee also proued , that in Spirituall gifts and graces Peter must of necessity bee acknowledged to surmount all persons : which we grant not . For as concerning the Text and collections which vse to bee alleadged for that purpose ; as namely that Peter is ordinarily first named when the Apostles are rehearsed . 2. That our Sauiour three seuerall times gaue him charge to feede his sheepe . 3. That our Sauiour particularly told him that he had prayed for him . 4. That our Sauiour payed the tribute for him . 5. Did more ordinarily discourse with him , then any of the rest . 6. Gaue him a new name . 7. Tearmed him a Rocke , and promised to builde his Church vpon him . 8. Gaue him the Keyes of heauen . 9. And finally , wrought especially by him in the Primitiue Church affayres . We thus shortly answer them in order . And first concerning his nominall priority , we answer , that it is not of force to intitle him vnto any principality ; it being not auoydable amōgst the most equals , but that there must bee such kind of precedency ; as for example in the Trinity : though neither is Peter euery where first named ; both a Iames and b Andrew being sometime named before him . 2. And as for our Sauiours triple charging him to feed his sheepe : wee answere , That it is rather a checke then a grace , to bee often called vpon to doe a dutie : and in that it is said that Peter was sory when it was said vnto him the third time , &c. it may seem that Peter took it no otherwise ; as perhaps conceiting such tripling of his charge , to bee in the way of a glance at his triple denial . 3. Frō the like consideration of Peters weaknesse ( wee answere to the third ) might proceed our Sauiours telling him , that He had praied for him . For no doubt our Sauiours praier was as frequent & effectuall for the rest , though he saw not the like cause to tell them so much . 4. And as for our Sauiours paying the tribute for him ; we answer , that it may rather argue Peters pouerty and subiection , then any kind of excellency and dominion : the rest also perhaps not being lyable to the tribute which was then demanded ; either because they were no dwellers at Capernaum , as Peter was ; and so it might bee if it were the Emperors tribute ; or for that they were not the first borne in their Families , of whome onely the other tribute ( toward the Temple ) was demanded . 5. And as for our Sauiours so ordinary discoursing with Peter ; wee answere , that it is ordinary with natural Fathers , to make choice rather of their little ones to oppose and discourse withall , then their men growne sonnes ; especially when their intent therein is to teach standers by ; the most ready answerers rather then the more wary being fittest for such purposes . 6. And as for the new naming of Peter ; wee answere , that diuers of the rest also had new names giuen thē ; as Leui being new-named Matthew ; Saul , Paul ; Iames and Iohn Boanerges ; which name being by interpretation the sonnes of thunder , may farre better resemble persons of Authoritie , then Peters new name of Cephas or Petros ; for that a Stone , as those names signifie , is more fit to make a Subiect then a Head , if names should bee regarded . 7. Now as for our Sauiours tearming Peter a Rock , and promising to build His Church vpon him ; we answer , that neither doth that Text giue Peter any higher preheminence , for that the rest of the Apostles were styled by higher termes then so ; euen no lesse then absolute and seuerall foundations of the Church ; the wall of new Ierusalem being said ( Reuel . 21.14 . ) to haue twelue foundations , and in them the names of the twelue Apostles : Another Text also ( Ephes . 2.20 . ) making not onely the rest of the Apostles , but also the Prophets as deepe in the foundation as he ; when it saith , that the Church was founded vpon the Prophets and Apostles ; in which Text also it being further added , that Iesus Christ is the Head Corner Stone ; If Peter should so be esteemed a Rock , as to bee the Rocke alone , hee should so not onely surmount his fellowes ( contrary to those Texts ) but also our Sauiour himselfe . 8. Nor againe does our Sauiours giuing Peter the Keyes of heauen , any whit aduance Peter aboue the rest of the Apostles , vnto whom these heauenly Keyes , whether the keyes of knowledge , the keyes of binding and loosing , the keyes of remitting and retayning , or the Keyes of Dauid ( if there be any odds or difference amongst these keyes ) were as expressely giuen . For first , as touching the keyes of Knowledge ; those we find , euen the Scribes and Pharisees and common Lawyers not to bee destitute of : and as for the keyes of remitting and retaining sinne ; those also our Sauiour does plurally giue , when hee sayeth ; Whose sinnes yee remit , they are remitted , &c. though to speake truely and properly , neither Peter , nor any mortall man euer had power to remit sinne , but onely as the Priests in the Old Law had power to cleanse Leprosie ; which was only by pronouncing according vnto the Leuiticall Rules , who were cleane , and who not ; the cognizance of Leprosie being confined onely vnto them , and none in the Congregation beeing reputable for cleane , ( after presumptions to the contrary ) but onely whom they so pronounced . Thirdly , the keyes of binding and loosing ( if they must differ from the former ) are likewise found giuen to the rest , when our Sauiour saith , Whatsoeuer yee binde on earth , shall bee bound in heauen ; where the Relatiue ( yee ) is thought to extend ( in the iudgement of * good Expositors ) not onely to the rest of the Apostles , but also ( in case there spoken of ) to euery member of Christ . Finally , concerning the keyes of David , which ( our Sauiour in his glory professing himselfe to be the keeper of ) may seeme to haue the preheminence ; wee finde long before Peters time to haue been committed vnto the Prophet Ieremie ( vnder the name of Eliachim ) in these words : I will lay the key of Dauid vpon his shoulders ; hee shall shut , and none shall open ; hee shall open , and none shall shut : Wherein then consists the peculiaritie of Peters Keyes ? For though when our Sauiour promised him them , hee tearmed them the Keyes of Heauen ; yet for as much as the Keyes of binding , loosing , opening , shutting , remitting &c. doe concerne no other gates then the gates of Heauen ; such nominall explications annexed vnto Peters Keyes , can giue no reall Specialty vnto them . Especially considering how the Key of Faith which euery beleeuer must haue as well as Peter , is also the Key of Heauen ; yea and such a Key , as without it , none of the other Keyes can , and yet , it , without all the rest , is able , to open Heauen Gates alone . Though truly and properly we must alwaies remember , that he only is able to open the heauens , which hath made the heauens ; His precious blood being the only true Key indeed ; and his Word reuealing so much , being the handle of that Key ; and the faith of man beeing the hand , which by meanes of that handle , His Word , does turne that Key his bloud , vpon the maine boult , sinne ; which only hath shut Heauen gates against the Sonnes of Men. 9. Finally concerning Peters agencye and imployment in the Church affaires more then others , we answer : that the principall Agents and Speakers are not alwaies of necessity the principall persons : Aduocates and pleaders , exceeding Iudges and Presidents in such Offices ; the High Priest Aaron being as a mouth vnto Moses , though Moses was as God vnto him : and the men of Lystra esteeming Paul to be therefore inferiour vnto Barnabas ( as much as Mercurie was vnto Iupiter ) because Paul was the chiefe speaker . Secondly , though wee find Peter in the Acts of the Apostles , to take vp the occasions of Speech very often and abundantly ; yet may we obserue diuerse tokens of more eminency in others ; especially in Paul , Iohn , and both the Iameses : the one of these being graced with no meaner tearme then the Lords brother ; & the other being named of Paul ( and before Peter ) amongst those which were accounted pillars : mention also being made of him with more authoritie then of any the rest : as when Iames did but say ( Act. 15.19 . ) my sentence is &c. presently without more ado the Text addeth ( v. 22. ) It seemed good vnto the Apostles to send , &c. Iames also being only named when Paul was dispensed withal for his cōdescēding vnto the Iewish rites . And as cōcerning Iohn , we find ; first that he is vsually called the Disciple whom Iesus loued ; that our Sauiour permitted him to leane on his breast at his last Supper : made him the Son of his owne Mother , & as a gardian vnto her : gaue him the grace to write his Gospell in the diuinest manner ; with answerable Canonicall Epistles : as also made him the immediate pen-man of his special Epistles to the seauen Churches : & finally reuealed vnto him the future estate of the whol Church vnto the end of the world . And as touching Paul ; these peculiar excellencies we find concerning him . First , that his calling was by the Lords immediate voice frō heauen ; was seperated by the appointmēt of the holy Ghost ; was reckoned amonst the Prophets of his time ; abounded in vnwritten reuelations , as Iohn did in the written ; foretold the immediate blindnes of Elimas ( which was answerable vnto Peters like prediction of the death of Ananias ) Tooke the care of all the Churches ; Labored more thē they all ; would not build on anothers foundation ; had the largest Prouince , namly ouer al the Gētiles ; wrot most canonicall Epistles ; most magnified his Office ; stood most vpon his Authority , affirming that who so despised his Doctrine despised God ; commending his owne example , and citing his owne authority ( behold I Paul , I say vnto you &c. ) and finally rebuking Peter to the face . Whereas cōcerning Peter , as he is not any where noted for spirituall excellency and infallibilitie more then others , so on the contrary he is more expresly touched for infirmities and failes then any . Witnesse both his ouerweaning of his owne strength , and boasting that hee would neuer forsake his Master , when before the next morning hee denyed him and forsware him . Witnesse his ignorance of the maine intent of our Sauiours comming ( in disswading him from suffering ) whereupon he was called Satan . Witnesse his ignorance of the Catholike extention of the Gospell ; ( in refusing to admit the Gentiles thereunto . ) And witnesse finally his timorousnesse in vsing Christian libertie for feare of angring the Iewes : with other fayles . For though wee reuerence the memory of Saint Peter as a choise vessell of Gods Grace ; yet when wee see him so aduanced aboue his fellows , & that only for the exalting his pretended Successours so incōparably aboue their fellows no man can iustly bee offended if we note that Peter was left-handed no lesse then his Fellowes . But for a finall answer , thus we conclude ; that neither : Peter nor Paul , nor Iames nor Iohn , did sway the affaires of the Primatiue Church , but iointly the Twelue together . For both the choosing the new Apostle , the ordaining the seauen Deacons ▪ the deciding controuersies , the disposing Prouinces , the sending Barnabas to Antioch , Peter & Iohn into Samaria , the taking account of Peters going to the Gentiles ( notwithstāding his Diuine warrant therfore ) were all the ioynt Acts of the whole Twelue . The decrees finally going forth in no other name but in the name of the Twelue . So as cōcerning any soueraintie , supremacye , primacy , or superexcellency ( of necessity to be granted ) in the person of Peter ; we may finally conclude ; that neither did our Sauiour ordaine it , nor the Apostles acknowledg it , or inuest him with it , ( as there was no cause why they should , his cōmon infirmities considered ) nor did Peter himselfe take it vpon him , but rather exceeded them all in subiection ; as both his long iourney into Samaria , when the Twelue sent Iohn & him ; his giuing account of his actions when they were ( though vniustly ) excepted against ; & his suffring a publike rebuke at the hands of one which was none of the Twelue , may testifie ; as also his so expresse teaching submissiō whether vnto Kings as the Supremes , or vnto gouernors , &c. admonishing those of his owne sort , not to carry themselues as Lords ouer Gods heritage , & neuer in his Epistles intitling himselfe otherwise thē a Seruant of Iesus Christ , or an elder , or an Apostle at the most . Whereas had hee taken himselfe to bee in that Supereminencie as should make him Head of the Church ( yea such an Head , as should be the originall vnto a succession of Heads vnto the end of the world ) not only without arrogance hee might haue inserted it into his style , but also without wrong to posterity he could not haue omitted so to doe : euen by the same discretion wherewith S. Paul does more often tearme himselfe an Apostle , then any of the Twelue vsed to doe ; because else his Apostleship might haue beene doubted of : so there being doubt ( at least ) of Peters being such an head , had it not farre more concerned him euery where ( at least once in his life ) to haue prefixed his title ? yea when there was a strife amongst the Apostles who shold bee the chiefe ; was it not then hie time for Peter to aduance himselfe ? or had our Sauiour euer meant any such principality vnto Peter , and that of such perpetuall necessity , would hee haue omitted so faire an occasion , to stablish a matter of that moment , which both with a word he might haue done ; and also when the time was , either then or neuer ( in a manner ) to bee done , his departure and death being so instant ? yea , would hee so on the contrary haue generally forbidden them the vse of any Authority , when he told them that though the Kings of the Nations did exercise authority , yet with them it should not be so ? For , as for those which expound those words ( with you it shall not be so ) to restraine the Disciples only from ruling so tyrannically , or so vniustly as the heathen ; they therein make our Sauiours words to bee nothing to the Disciples question : for they might haue answered againe , that there strife was not who should rule tyrannically or vniustly , but only who should bee chiefe ; whereas some one , or diuers of them might be cheefe , and yet not only no Tyrants , but not so much as lawfull Gouernours . But to conclude ; for as much as wee can finde no necessity for the acknowledging such Supereminencie of Peters Spirituall gifts ; nor ( were that granted ) any step to Authoritie thereupon ; nor that the Kings and Gouerners in Peters time did loose there Soueraignty ouer their Christian Subiects ; it cannot therefore be , that Peter was vniuersally the Head of all Christians in his time : and so the second Linke of the maine Chaine proues of no force . The next is this : Only the Successors of Peter must be these vniuersall Heads in their times : whereunto wee answer ; first , that the Founder of the Church , Iesus Christ , did neuer ordaine that any Principality , gifts , or capacities whatsoeuer should bee conueyed to any of his members by succession : Secondly , that hee neuer disabled or excepted against any Line , Tribe , Nation , Language , or Continent whatsoeuer , from taking as high place in his Church , as his Church afforded : Thirdly , when his will was in the time of the Old Law , to haue the Priesthood goe by Succession ; He did both specifie the Line wherein it should passe , namely the Line of Aaron ; ( confirming also the same by the miraculous budding of Aarons Rod ) and also expresly set downe all the rites and ceremonies , which should be stricty obserued at euery seuerall consecration ; yea , the very garments wherwith euery Successor at his annointing , should be inuested , were determined . Since therefore in the new Law , no such Line or Tribe is mentioned , no rites appointed , no garments or manner of consecration inioyned ; it must be a forcible argument to conclude that in the new Law no such Succession was euer intended ; for that the new Law being made , not vnto one People , but vnto all people , not for a time but for euer ; had much more needed specifications of persons , places , ceremonies and circumstances then that which was but for one particular People and in continuall expectation to vanish away . Fourthly , when in processe of time the Church shall attaine vnto such an amplitude , as shall reach vnto all the corners of the Earth ; If none must then be head therof but the Successour of Peter , it must follow that Peters Successour shall bee intollerably surcharged : For either he must haue more gifts then Peter had , or no more ; if more , then is he more then Peters Successour . But if no more ; there is no equitie nor proportion in it , that he whose charge is a thousand fold greater then Peters , yet shall haue no greater measure of gifts to discharge it then Peter had . Finally , for as much as the Lord hath told vs , that many shall come from the East , and from the West , and sit with Abraham Isaac and Iacob , and the children of the Kingdome shall bee cast out ; as also , that whosoeuer heareth his Word and keepeth it , the same is his Brother , and Sister , and Mother : and that it should not profit the Iewes for that they had Abraham to their Father : Hee telling vs also in the Old Testament by his Prophet , that an vngodly Sonne should fare neuer the better for his godly Father , nor a godly Sonne any thing the worse for his vngodly Father : the course also of the times declaring vnto vs , how holy Kings had vnholy Sonns to succeede them : and on the contrary ; as good King Iotham hauing a wicked Sonne Ahaz for his Successour , and he a good Son Hezechia for his Successour ; and hee a wicked Son Manasses for his Successour , and hee a good grand-child Iosiah for his Successour ; and hee a wicked Sonne Iehoahaz for his Successour : It may sufficiently resolue a Christian mind how farre it is from the purpose of God , that his gifts and graces should goe by succession . For though often times a good and godly Father had a good and godly Son to succeed him , yet was not that by vertue of Succession , but by vertue of Gods grace immediately directing the Son , as well as the Father : euen as to day may be as faire a day as yesterday , and yet not because it succeeds yesterday , but because the Sunn shines as immediately vpon it , as it did vpon yesterday . Finally , ( for a conclusion ) whosoeuer challengeth Supremacy in the Church by vertue of Succession , does plead no lesse then flat contradiction : For whosoeuer is Supreame Head of the Church , must bee immediate vnto God himselfe ; But whosoeuer claimeth any thing by vertue of Succession , does of necessity imply , that there is a person betwixt him and the Lord ; namely his predecessor from whom his vertue is deriued . The next Linke of the Chaine is this : that Only the Bishops of Rome were the Successours of Peter in their times . Whereunto we answer ; First , that no diuine record does auouch so much , or so much as mention any by the name of Bishop of Rome : and therefore the knowledge of any rites concerning that Sea , can not bee materiall vnto a point of faith . Secondly , as it is not certainely agreed vpon , who that Bishop was which immediately Succeded Peter , ( some affirming Liuius , some Clemens , and some Clitus to bee the man ) so can there be no cause shewne , why som Bishop of Rome must needs be he . For first , if holinesse of life were sufficient to make a Successour ; so euery Christian might be Peters successor as wel as any Bishop of Rome . Secondly , if besides holinesse of life there must also concurre soundnesse of Doctrine ; yet so also any Pastor may as well be his successour . Or if yet further such a quantitie of charge as Peter had , bee requisite vnto the constitution of his Successour ; yet so also euery ordinary Diocesan is able to be his successor . Or if yet further , the foure fold qualifications Apostolicall , namely Immediate calling , Generalitie of commission , Infallibility of Iudgement , and Vniuersality of Languages must concurre to make such a Successour : yet , as the first Bishops of Rome are no where avouched to bee thus qualified more then others , if so much ; especially if they knew no Language but the Latin , and came to their places by Election , which is no immediate Calling ; So neither will such quallification make a Successor vnto Peter more peculiar , then vnto the rest of the Apostles vnto whom such foure-fold qualification was common : wherein then shall consist the marrow and quiddity which makes the Roman Bishops the peculiar Successours of Peter ? For , should it be supposed that some peculiar imposition of hands did passe from Peter vpon the first Bishop of Rome ( wherewith the Holy Ghost was giuen in the time of the Apostles ) or some portion of Peters spirit was giuen to that first Bishop ( as the spirit of Moses was vnto the Seauenty ) or that Peters garments were put vpon him ( as the garments of Aaron were vpon his Successours ) or some such like Rite of conueyance ; yet for as much as those kinde of ceremonies , when they were vsed had no vertue in themselues but were diuised by the wisedome of God , for the shaddowing and concealing his owne miraculous and immediate operations ( as our Sauiour and the Apostles vsed Spitle , and Clay , and Hemmes of garments , Napkins , Partlets , & Shaddowes ) the intitling any Bishop of Rome vnto Peters vertue , spirit , or priuiledge , by means of any such outward passage which hath no diuine record to specifie it , is no lesse presumptuous then superstitious and ridiculous . Finally concerning their argumēt from Peters being the first Bishop of Rome ( their cardinall argument in this point ) that therfore only the Bishops of Rome are his Locall , and so consequently his most proper Successours : wee answer ; that neither is locall succession of force to attaine to the vertue of the predecessour ; there being no kinde of place , whether natural , ciuill , or mysticall , but which is capable euen of contrarieties ; euen the Soule of man ( the purest vessell and continent that is ) being a receptacle of Sinne as well as grace , and the Temple of God being destinated for the Seate of Antichrist as well as for Iesus Christ . Nor againe can the Bishops of Rome be proued ( at least in any peculiar manner ) so much as his Locall successours ; both for that other Bishops , as namely of Ierusalem and Antioch had Peter for their Predecessour ( & that euen by Scripture inference ) as also for that no diuine ( or approued ) writer does auouch , either that Peter euer was the Bishop of Rome , or that hee was personally present at Rome . For whereas vpon Peters dating one of his Epistles from Babylon , it is argued that he was then at Rome ; for that mystically hee might account that City Babylon , yet considering how there were three Locall Babylons , namely in Syria , Caldea , and Egypt ; which were farre more neerly situate vnto Peters Prouince then Rome was , there coniecture that Peter meant Rome by Babylon in that Text hath three to one against it . But if coniectures and good probabilities may be allowed to carry any sway in this businesse , it is easie to produce them abundantly , and that out of Scriptures , that Peter neuer was ( but as euery Apostle was ) any Bishop of Rome . For first it is apparant that Peter by the speciall appointment of the Spirit was confined vnto them of the Circumcision , whereof Rome was no part : Secondly , it was well nigh twenty or thirty yeeres after our Sauiour gaue Peter the charge of feeding his Sheepe , that Peter aboad about Ierusalem , Antioch , Ioppa , and those quarters . Thirdly , Paul in his Epistle to the Romans , does tell them that hee alwayes had a speciall care , not to build on anothers foundation ; then the which Text , what more faire argument can bee framed , that Paul neuer esteemed the Church of Rome to haue any other founder then himselfe : as also his speciall Commission ouer the Gentiles ( whereof Rome was the chiefe City ) his large Epistle to the Romans ( conteyning the foundation of the Christian Faith in all the dimensiōs ) his being free borne of the Romans , his appealing to Rome in his persecutions , his abiding there diuers yeares , and that with fauour for prisoner ; his inditing most of his Epistles there , and neuer making mention of Peter in any of them , but alwaies complayning how destitute he was , how all had forsaken him , how all sought their owne ; how he had none was with him but Luke ; how he had none like minded vnto Timothy ( euen when his death was instant ) and such like circumstances may inferre . Vnles it were to be supposed , that after the death of Paul , Peter came out of Asia into Europe , to keepe consistory at Rome ( and that 25. yeares by the rule of their owne stories ) there to beginne an vniuersall Church-gouernment ( which in his best yeares hee neuer medled with ) and in that City which hee is supposed to esteeme Mysticall Babylon ? To this we may finally adde that no writers , liuing in the time of the first Bishops , do any where auouch that those first Bishops did euer challenge any such Soueraigntie , but rather they auouch the contrary . For why does Clement , ( who is supposed to bee the first Bishop of Rome ) in his Epistle to Iames , style Iames , Episcopum Episcoporum regentem Ecclesiam Hebraeorum Hierosolymis & c ? why does a Father tearme Antioch , Caput Orbis ? which , in that the Disciples did there first begin to be called Christians ; ( Act. 11.26 . ) it might farre better be so tearmed then any other ; a Councell also hauing these words Apostolici throni Antiochenae magnae ciuitatis . Or why was the Bishop of Alexandria intitled Iudex Orbis ? Or why did the Councell of Affrick forbid appeales ad transmarina Concilia ? A Father also affirming non esse congruum — that it is not meete for them that are in Egypt to Iudge them that are in Thracia : or why did the Councell of Carthage forbid that any should be called the highest Bishop ? or why does a Pope of late times affirme that vntill the Councell of Nyce , there was but parvus respectus ad Romanos Episcopos ? In which Councell also ( if hee meant Nyceum primum ) why was it decreed ( An. Dom. 323. ) vt honor cuique suus servetur Ecclesiae ? wherein also it is expresly prouided that the Bishop of Ierusalem should haue his auncient honour : and why in the primitiue Councells had the Roman Bishops sometime the fourth place , sometime the fift place , and sometime the sixt assined them ? yea finally , why did Gregory ( himselfe a Bishop and Pope of Rome ) liuing about 500. yeeres after Peter , notwithstanding avouch , that none of his Predecessours did euer take vpon him to vse the vngodly name of Episcopus vniuersalis ? yea & so deeply to challēge the Patriarch of Constantinople for assuming it , as that he tearmed him therein , the fore-runner of Antichrist : euery where not sparing in his Epistles to brand that title with all the reproaches and execrations hee could deuise ; calling it tiphuum superbiae vocabulum temerarium , pompaticum , scelestum , superstitiosum , profanum , nomen erroris , nomen singularitatis , nomen vanitatis , nomen hypocrysios , nomen blasphemiae . Surely ( a little by the way Reader let me speake it ) If Gregory so thought him to be defied which would be called Episcopus vniuersalis , what would he haue thought of that person who ordinarily aduanceth him selfe in these manner of titles , properties , and conditions : 1. In Papa est omnis potestas , supra omnes potestates tam coeli quam terrae . 2. Papa et Christus faciunt vnum tribunal . 3. Papa potest dispensare contra ius diuinum . 4. Persuaserunt Pōtificibus quòd omnia possent , et sic quòd facerent quicquid liberet , etiam illicita et quod sint plùs quàm Deus . 5. Credere dominum nostrum Deum Papam non po tuisse provt statuit , hereticum esse censetur . 6. Papa praecipit Angelis , et habet potestatem in mortuos . 7. Nec Deus es nec homo , quasi neuter es inter vtrumque . 8. Hic est ille Melchisedeck , hic est caput omnium pontificum , de cuius plenitudine omnes accipiunt . 9. Dicimus , definimus , pronunciamus , omnino esse de necessitate salutis omni humanae creaturae subesse Romano Pontifici . Papa lux venit in mundum sed dilexerunt tenebras magis quam lucem . 11. Tibi data est omnis potestas tam in coelo quàm in terra . 12. Papa potest omnia quae Christus potest . 13. Authoritate Scripturae licet non innotuere nobis indulgentiae , at Authoritate Romanae Ecclesiae Romanorumque Pontificum quae maior est . 14. Nedum circa Coelestia , Terrestria et Infernalia Papa gerit vicariatum Christi , sed etiam supra Angelos bonos et malos . 15. Tu es omnia et supra omnia . 16. Sacerdos est creator creatoris sui ; — qui creauit vos absque vobis , creatur a vobis mediantibus vobis . And if euen a Priest can create his Creator ; what then can hee not doe which makes that Bishop who makes that Priest that so makes his Maker ? O feruent Gregory that thou wert but so long awake as to heare these manaer of voices of thy Successors ! for if thy zeale grew so hot against one for being tearmed Episcopus vniuersalis ; how would it burne vp those , who with their Babylonian Tops haue surmounted euen Lucifer himselfe ? For Lucifers only sicknesse being this because he was not ( sicut altissimus ) peere with the highest . These most glorious birds of his , first making all mankind their footestoole , haue found the Highest to be their inferiour , yea their very creature : and all this for the fulfilling that Scripture . He shall exalt himselfe aboue all that is called God. The fift Linke of the Chaine is this : Only the Popes of Rome were the Successours of those Bishops . Whereunto we answer ; that for as much as the Popes did differ from the Bishops , both in name ( the word Papa not being knowne amongst the ancient Latines or those Bishops ) and also in the forme of Election , ( the most substantiall difference that States can haue ) and thirdly in the qualitie of the persons both electing and to be elected ; only Cardinalls ( a Colledge vnknowne vntill of late ) being both electores and eligibiles ; and finally in the quantity and specialty of their charge ; it must of necessity follow , that those Popes were of a diuers kinde and originall from those Bishops , and so consequently more or lesse then Successours vnto those Bishops , and so finally more or lesse then Heads of the Church . The last Linke of the Chaine is this : Only Hee which now possesseth the Roman Papacy is the Successour of those Popes . Wherevnto wee answer ; first , that is not only void of diuine proofe , but also that it is vncapable thereof : namely because it is grounded vpon matters of fact which hapned long since the time when those proofes had their last period . Secondly , as it is vncapable of diuine proofe , so also is it vncapable of the better kind of humane proofe ; namely that kinde of proofe which is by operation of iudgement ; matters of fact hauing only Sense and eye-witnesse to beare them out . Thirdly , wheras other matters of fact are ordinarily prooued with two or three witnesses at the most ; this proposition must haue no lesse lesse then two or three hundred ; euery seuerall Successour ( whereof there haue beene aboue an hundred ) needing no lesse then two witnesses ( a Register being a double witnesse ) to auouch the canonicall validitie of his choice . To these exceptions we might adde how sundry times and waies the Succession from the first Pope to the now present , hath beene interrupted . As first , for that the Papacie diuers times by the space of an whole yeare , and sometimes seauen yeares hath beene vnsupplyed ; secondly , that diuers times againe , ( no lesse then thirty seuerall times ) there haue beene two or three Popes at once : thirdly , for that diuers times , the Successour hath contraryed , the Predecessour , and that so mortally , as that the dead corps of the Predecessour hath capitally been proceeded against . Fourthly , for that diuers haue beene elected and installed incompetently , indirectly , fraudulently , & violently ; in which cases the so elected are by the Locall Decrees pronounced Apostaticall , and not Apostolicall . Fiftly , for that diuers haue supplyed the place which in their liues were most vile , Licencious , Monstrous , Homicidious , Incestuous , Scismaticall , Hereticall , Magicall , and Diabolicall : in so much as a Writer of their owne Nation hath not spared to say that the goodnesse of a Pope is commended when it exceedes not the wickednesse of other men . And finally for that their doctrine hath continually beene protested against , especially this last hundred yeares and that maugre all kind of torturings , murtherings , and massacrings that could bee deuised . These kind of allegatiōs though we might insist vpon , against the tenour of this pretended Succession ; yet because it cannot be done , but by the aide of humane writers , which for that they bee subiect both to errour & falsifications , when we haue done neuer so much it will not be of force to either satisfie or conuince the conscience , which is the only thing wee aime at . To say therefore no more then we meane to make the conscience a Iudge of , and yet as much as conditionally ( particulars not being capable of any other but conditionall demonstrations ) shall fasten vpon the Conscience ; thus wee pronounce ; that if at any time since first the Papacie began , any of the Popes did euer inioyne vpon Capitall penaltie blasphemous or Idolatrus Doctrine ; or ( to make our instance more speciall ) if they did euer at any time capitally inioyne either the worshipping of any kinde of Image , or the bowing downe thereto ; or that men should attribute more reuerence vnto any kinde of Image ( whether of God or man , Christ or his Crosse so supposed to be ) then vnto the meanest member of Christ vpon the face of the earth ( yea the vilest man that is , hauing a deeper Character and impression of God , then the colourings , caruings , or works of any mortall man whatsoeuer ) : or finally , if euer they did capitally inioyne , that men should esteeme , that to be the very true and proper person or manhood of Christ , which before the speaking afew words they cōfesse was no better then Bakers bread . In any of these cases wee pronounce and challenge their Successiō to be extinguished & as vtterly dead as euer Corps was whē the soul was departed . And that euery such Successor was no better the Successour of Peter , then darkenes is the Successour of the light , death the Successour of life , and Antichrist the Successor of Iesus Christ . But admit none of these Doctrines were euer taught in that Chaire from the first to the last , ( which that is might bee true , no doubt all that euer writ or reported to the contrary would gladly be found lyars ) yet will not the maine conclusion follow therevpon , vpon , vnlesse all the former Linkes of the Chaine bee firme and inviolable : which if ( Christian Reader ) you find farre otherwise ; then iudge how it concernes you to beware how you venter the waight of your saluation thereupon : least as the people of Israel leaning on the Staffe of Egypt did find it to bee but Reed ; so you bearing your selfe vpon this Chaine , doo in the end , when it is too late , find it to bee made of Rushes : and while out of an hope to bee thereby haled vp to Heauen , you suffer your selfe to bee hoysted out of that protection which God hath lent you vpon earth , you fall in the mid-way without recouery . Which Iudgement , God of his goodnesse keepe you and me from : and so Christian Reader commending these my paines vnto your seruice in the Lord : in him I leaue you . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A02400-e190 1 Psalme ●● 2 Esay . ● . 3 Esay . 49. 4 Psal 45. 5 Psal : 5. 6 Esay . 45.13 . 7 Psal 90 . 1● . 6 Psal . 90.13 . (*) wisd . 14.22 . Arist . pol. 2.2 . Deut. 34.7.10 . Exod. 18. ●1 Deut. 8. ● . 4 ▪ Numb . 11.15 . Ier. 31.31 . &c. Gen. 11● Luk. 12. Wisd ▪ 6.8 . Rom. 1● . 1 1 Pet. ● . 13 . Arist . depor● . an . 4 10. Math. 6. * 1 Kings 3.26 . 1 Cor. 10.13 . * Eccles . 9.10 . 1 Cor. 11.7.9 . Reuel . 1. & . 2. Axioma Theolog. Esay . 3.4 . Hebr. 11. 1 Ioh. 3.12 . Mat. 20.25 . Mat. 28.18 . 1 Cor. 7.24 . Remonstr . Anglice . pag. 249. * Pag. vlt. a Gal. 2. b Ioh. 1.40 Ioh. 20.23 . Leuit. 13. * Theophilact : in Mat. 18.18 . non solum quae solvunt sacerdotes — sed quae et nas — sunt soluta et lig . Reu. 3.7 . Esa . 22.22 . Exod. 4.16 . Act. 14. Gal. 1 . 1● . Gal. 2. Act. 21.18 . Ioh. 19.26 . Reu. 2. Act. ● . Act 13.2 . 2 Cor. 11.28 . Rom. 15. 1 Thes . 4. ● Galat. 5. ● . Act. 15.22 . & 16.4 . Act. 8.4 . Act. 11.2 . 1 Pet. 2.13 . 1 Pet. 5. Leu. 22.24 . Num. 17. Exo. 29.29 . Mat. 12. vlt. Ezch. 18. Num. 11 : 15 Exod. 20.26 . Thes . 2.4 . 1 Pet. 5.13 . Galat. 2.7 . Rom. 15.20 Epist . 1. Chrysost . ad pop . Antioch . Concil . constan . 5. Act. 1. Nyceph . canon . 92. Chrysost . ad Inno. Aeneas Sylu. Coun. Nic. 1 Can. 6. Can. 7. Sozomen . Hist trip . 2.1 . Greg. 1. Lib. 4. epist . 32. 1. Concil . Lat sub . Leon. 10.2 . Hostiensis . 3. Ius Canon . S. 16.1 . q. in gl . 4. Fran. Zabarel : 5. Extrav . Ioh. 22. in glos . 6. Camotensis . 7. Clem. in proem . in glos . 8. Durand . l. 2.9 . Bonif. 8. de maiorat . et ob . 10. Cornel. episc . in orat . ad . Synod in conc . Tryd . 11. Step. Episcop . Petracens . 12. Host : de sentent . excom . 13. Sylv. prier ; contr . Luth. 14. Felinus extrav de constitut . Stat. con . 15 In Conc. Lat. dictū ad pap . Iul. 16. Stella clericorū serm . 111. Esay . 14.13 2 Thes . 2.4 . Decret . 78. Siquis . Guiceardi . Lib. 16. 
A09846	----	A blowe for the Pope Touching the Popes prerogatiues. Extracted word for word out of the Booke of martyres. Actes and monuments. Selections Foxe, John, 1516-1587. 1631 Approx. 78 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A09846 STC 20110 ESTC S105126 99840856 99840856 5396 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09846) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 5396) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 933:03) A blowe for the Pope Touching the Popes prerogatiues. Extracted word for word out of the Booke of martyres. Actes and monuments. Selections Foxe, John, 1516-1587. [2], 46 p. Printed by Iohn Wreittoune, Edinburgh : 1631. Selections from John Foxe's "Actes and monuments" (also known as "The book of martyrs"). Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Popes -- Primacy -- Early works to 1800. 2000-00 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2001-08 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2001-10 TCP Staff (Michigan) Sampled and proofread 2001-11 TCP Staff (Michigan) Text and markup reviewed and edited 2001-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A BLOWE FOR THE POPE . Touching the POPES prerogatiues . Extracted word for word out of the Booke of MARTYRES EDINBVRGH , Printed by Iohn Wreittoune . 1631 The proud primacie of Popes painted out in Tables , in order of their rysing vp by little and little , from faithfull Bishops and Martyres , to become Lords and Governours over Kings and Kingdomes , exalting themselues in the Temple of GOD , aboue all that is called God. 2. Thess. chap. 2. IN the Table of the primitiue Church , hath beene ( gentle Reader ) set foorth and exhibited before thine eyes , the grievous aflictions and sorrowfull torments , which through GODS secreet sufferance , fell vpon the true Saincts and members of CHRISTS Church in that time , especially vpon the good Bishops , Ministers , and teachers of the flocke : of whom , some were scourged , some beheaded , some crucified , some burnt , some had their eyes put out , some one way , and some another , miserably consumed : which dayes of woefull calamitie continued neare the space of three hundreth yeares . During which time , the deare spouse and Elect Church of GOD , being sharply assaulted on everie side , had small rest , no joy , nor outward safety in this present world , but in much bitternesse of heart , continuall teares and mourning vnder the crosse , passed over their dayes beeing spoyled , imprisoned , contemned , revyled , famished , tormented , and martyrde everie where , who neither durst well tarrie at home for feare and dread , & much lesse durst come abroade for the enemies , but onely by night , when they assembled as they might , sometimes to sing Psalmes and hymnes together . In all which their dreadfull dangers , and sorrowfull afflictions , notwithstanding the goodnesse of the LORD left them not desolate : but the more their outward tribulations did increase , the more their inward consolations did abound : and the further off they seemed from the joyes of this life , the more present was the LORD with them with grace and fortitude , to confirme and rejoyce their soules : and though their possessions and riches in this world were lost and spoyled , yet were they inriched with Heavenly gifts and treasures from aboue an hundreth fold , then was true Religion truely felt in heart . Then was Christianitie not in outward appearance shewed , but in inward affection receaved , and the true image of the Church not in outward show presented , but in her perfect state effectuall . Then was the name and feare of GOD true in heart , not in lippes alone dwelling : faith then was fervent , zeale ardent , prayer not swimming in the lips , but groaned out to GOD from the bottome of the spirit : Then was no pryde in the Church , nor lasoure to seeke riches , nor time to keepe them . Contentions for triffiles was not then so farre from Christians , that well were they when they could meete to pray together against the Devill , author of all dissention . Briefly the wholeChurch of CHRIST IESUS , with all the members thereof , the further it was from the type and shape of this world , the nearer it was to the blessed respect of GODS favour and supportation . The first rysing of the Bishops of Rome . AFter this long tyme of trouble , it pleased the LORD at length mercifully to looke vpon the Saincts and servants of his Sonne , to release their captivity , to release their miserie , and to binde vp the old dragon the Devill , which so long vexed them , whereby the Church began to aspyre to some more libertie : And the Bishops which before were as abjects , vtterly contemned of Emperors , through the providence of GOD , ( which disposeth all things in his time after his owne will ) beganne now of Emperours to bee esteemed and had in pryce : Furthermore , as Emperours grew more in devotion , so the Bishops more and more were exalted , not onely in favour , but also preferred vnto honour , in so much that in short space they became not quarter masters , but rather halfe Emperours with Emperours . After this in processe of time , as riches and worldly wealth crept into the Clergie , and that the Devill had poured his venome into the Church , ( as the voyce was heard the same time over Constantinople ) so true humilitie began to decay , and pryde to set in his foote , till at last they plaide as the Ivy with the Oake tree , which first beginning with a goodly greene show imbraceth him so long , till at the length it overgroweth him , and so sucketh all his moysture from him , setting his roote fast in his barke , till at last it both stiffleth the stocke , and killeth the branches , and so commeth to bee a nest of Owles , and all vncleane birds . Not vntruely therefore it was said of Augustine . Religio peperit divitias , & filia , devoravit matrem : religion begateriches , and the daughter hath devored the mother : The verity whereof notoriously may appeare aboue all other in the Church of Rome , and the Bishops of the same , for after that the Church of Rome , through favour of Emperours , was indued with lands , donations , possessions , and patrimonies , so that the Bishops thereof feeling the smacke of wealth , ease , and prosperitie , beganne to swell in pompe and pryde : the more they floorished in this world , the more GODS holy spirit forsooke them , till at last the said Bishops who at the first were poore , creeping low vpon the ground , and were persecuted long time , everie man treading vpon them in this world : now of persecuted people , began to be persecuters of others , and to tread vpon the neckes even of Emperours , and to bring the heads of Kings and Princes vnder their girdle . And not that onely that , but furthermore through pryde and riches , they were so farre gone from all religion , that in the verie end they became the adversarie of God ( whom wee call Antichrist ) prophecied of so long before by the Spirit of GOD to come , sitting in the Temple of GOD. &c. Of whom we reade thus in the Epistle of Paul. 2. Thess. 2. where he saith , Wee beseech you brethren , by the comming of our LORD IESVS CHRIST , and by our fellowship together in him That yee bee not suddenly mooued in your minde , nor troubled , neither by spirite , nor by word , nor by letter , as it were from vs , as though the day of CHRIST were at hand . Let no man in any wayes deceiue you , for that day shall not come , except there come a departing first , and that that man of sinne bee revealed , even the sonne of perdition , that adversarie which exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God , or that is worshipped : so that hee shall sit in the Temple of GOD , as God , and set foorth himselfe as hee were GOD , BY which words of St. Paul , wee haue diverse things to vnderstand : First that the day of the LORDS comming was not then neare at hand . Secondly , The Apostle giving vs a token before , to know when that day shall approach , biddeth vs looke for an adversarie first to bee revealed . Thirdly to show what adversarie this shall bee , hee expresseth him not to bee as a common adversarie , such as were then in his time . For although Herod , Annas , and Cajaphas , the hie Priests , and Pharisies , Tertullus , Alexander the Copper-smith , Elymas and Simon Magus , and Nero the Emperour in Pauls time , were great adversaries , yet heere hee meaneth another besides these , greater then all the rest , not such a one as should bee like to Priest , King , or Emperour , but such as farre exceeding the estate of all Kings ; Priests , and Emperours , should be the Prince of Priests , and should make Kings to stoup , and should tread vpon the necke of Emperours , and make them to kisse his feete . Moreover , where the Apostle sayeth , that hee shall sit in the Temple of GOD , thereby is meaned , not the personall sitting of the Pope , in the Citie only of Rome , but the authoritie and iurisdiction of his Sea exalted in the whole vniversall Church equall with GOD himselfe . For let men giue to the Pope , that which hee in his lawes , decrees , and in his pontificall requyreth , and what difference is there betwixt GOD and the Pope ? If GOD set lawes and ordinances , so doth hee : If GOD hath his creatures , so hath hee : If GOD require obedience so doth hee : If the breach of GODS commandements bee punished , much more bee his . GOD hath his religion , the Pope also hath his : Yea for GODS one Religion , he hath an hundreth : GOD hath set vp one Advocate , hee hath an hundreth : GOD hath instituted but a few holy dayes : for GODS one , hee hath instituted fourtie : And if the holie day that GOD hath appoynted , bee Simplex : The feast that the Pope appoynteth is duplex & triplex . CHRIST is the head of the Church , so is the Pope : CHRIST giveth influence to his bodie , so doth the Pope : CHRIST forgiveth sinne , the Pope doth no lesse : CHRIST expelleth evill spirits by hispower ; so pretendeth the Pope by his holy water : Furthermore , where CHRIST went barefooted vpon the bare ground , hee with his golden shooes is caried vpon mens shoulders . And where CHRIST was called , Sanctus Sanctorum : Heeis called Sanctorum Sanctissimus : CHRIST never practised but onely the spirituall sword , hee claimeth both spirituall and temporall : CHRIST bought the Church : Hee both buyeth and selleth the Church . And if it bee necessarie to beleeue CHRIST to bee the Saviour of the world : so is it necessarie to beleeuethe Pope to bee the head of the Church : CHRIST payed tribute vnto Caesar : hee maketh Caesar pay tribute vnto him ; Finallie , the Crowne of CHRIST was of sharpe thornes : The Pope hath three crownes of gold vpon his head , so farre exceeding CHRIST the Sonne of GOD in glorie of this world , as CHRIST exceedeth him in the Glorie of HEAVEN . The image and paterne of whose intolerable pryde and exaltation , according as St. Paul doeth descryue him in his Epistle foresaid , wee haue heere set foorth , not only in these tables to bee seene , and by his owne facts to be noted , but also by his owne words & Registers ; Clementines , Extravagants and Pontificals , expressed as in order ( the LORD willing ) shall follow . The exaltation of Popes aboue Kings and Emperours out of Histories . FIrst , after that Italy and the citie of Rome were overrunne by the Gothes and Vandals , so that the seate of the Empyre was remooved to Constantinople , then beganne Ioannes Patriarch of Constantinople , to put foorth himselfe , and would needs bee called vniversall Bishop of the world : but the Bishop of Rome in no case would suffer that , and stopped it . After this came the Emperours deputy , and Exarch of Ravenna to rule Italy : but the Bishop of Rome , through ayde of the King of Lombards sone quailed him . Not long after about the yeare of the LORD fyue hundreth , came Phocas the murthrer , who slew the Emperour of Constantinople his master Maureits and his children . By which Phocas , the Bishops of old Rome aspyred first to their preheminence , to bee counted the head Bishops over the whole Church , and so together with the Lombardes beganne to rule the Citie of Rome : Afterwards when the Lombardes would not yeeld to him , in accomplishing his ambitious desire , but would needs requyre of the Bishop the said Citie of Rome : hee stirred vp Pipinus , but first deposed Childericus the King of France , and so thrusting him into an Abbey , set vp in his place Pipinus and his sonne Carolus Magnus , to put downe the said King of Lombardes called Aistulphus : and so translated the Empyre from Constantinople to France , divyding the spoyle betweene him and them : so that the Kings of France , had all the possessions and lands which before belonged to the Empyre , and hee to receiue of them the quyet possession of the citie of Rome , with such donations and Lordships , which now they challenge vnto them , vnder the name of S. Peters patrimonie , which they falsely ascrybe to that donation of Constantinus the great . It followed then in processe of time , after the dayes of Pipinus , Carolus , and Lodovicus , ( who had indued these Bishops of Rome , called now Popes , with large possessions ) when the King of France were not applyable to their becke , to ayde and maintaine them against the Princes of Italy , who began then to push the saides Bishops for their wrongfull vsurped goods , they practised with the Germans , to redact the Empyre to Otho , first of that name Duke of Spaine , referring the election thereof to seven Princes electors of Germany , which was about Anno 1002. Notwithstanding reserving still in his hands the negatiue voyce , thinking thereby to enjoy that they had , in quyetnesse and securitie , and so did for a good space . At length when some of these Germane Emperours also , after Otho beganne a little to spurne against the said Bishops and Popes of Rome , some of them they accursed , some they subdued and brought to the kissing of their feete , some they deposed , and placed others in their possessions . So was Henricus 4. by these Bishops accursed , the Emperour himselfe forced with his wife and chyld , to waite attendance vpon the Popes pleasure three dayes and three nights in Winter at the gates of Canossus . Besids all this the said Pope raised vp Rodolpus to bee Emperour against him : who being slaine in warre , then the said Pope Gregory 7. not resisting this , stirred vp his owne sonne Henricus 5. to fight against his owne naturall father , to depose him , which Henricus 5. was also himselfe accursed afterward , and excommunicated , and the Saxons at last set vp by the Bishops to fight against him . After this the Emperours began to bee somewhat calmed , and more quyet , suffering the Bishops to reigne as they listed , till Fredericke the first called Barbarossa came , and beganne to stirre coales against them . Howbeit they hampered both him and his sonne Henry in such sort , that they brought first the necke of Frederick in the Church of Venice , vnder their feete to tread vpon : and after that the said Bishops crowning Henricus his sonne in the Church of S. Peter , set his crowne vpon his head with their feete , & with their feete spurned it off againe , to make him know that the Popes of Rome had power both to crowne Emperours , and depose them againe . Then followed Philippus brother to Henry aforesaid , whom also the Popes accursed , about the yeare of our LORD 1198. and set vp Otho Duke of Saxon. But when the said Otho began to bee so saucie to dispossesse the Bishops of their cities and lands , which they had incrotched into their bands , they could not beare that , but incontinent they put him besides the cusheon . The like also fell vpon Otho the 4. that followed after Philip , who was suffered no longer then foure yeares to reigne , about the yeare of the LORD 1209. At this time Fredericus 2. the sonne of Fredericus Barbarossa , was but young , whom the Bishops of Rome supposing to finde more mortified and tamed to their hand , advanced to bee Emperour after his father : But that fell out much contrarie to their expectation : for hee perceiving the immoderate pompe and pryde of the Romane Bishops , which hee could in no case abyde , so netled them , and cut their combs , and waxed so stout against them , intending to extirpe their tyranie and to reduce their pompous riches to the state and condition of the primitiue Church againe , putting some of them to flight , and prisoning some of their Cardinals , that of three Popes , one after another hee was accursed , circumvented by tieason , at last deposed , and after that poysoned , and last forsaken and died . After this Frederick followed his sonne Conradus , whom the foresaid Bishops for his disobedience soone dispatched , exciting against him in mortall warre the Lantgraue of Thuring , whereby at length hee was driven into his Kingdome of Naples , and there deceast . This Conradus had a sonne called Conradinus , Duke and Prince of Swevill , where this Conradinus after the decease of his father , came to enjoy the Kingdome of Naples . The Bishops stirred vp against him , Charles the French Kings brother in such sort , that through craftie conveyance , both Conradinus which descended of the blood of so many Emperours , and also Frederik Duke of Austria , were both taken , and after much wretched handling in their miserable indurance vnseeming to their state , at length were both brought vnder the axe , by the Popes procurement , and so both beheaded : and thus ended the imperiall stocke of Frederik the first surnamed Barbarossa . The like also happened to Frederik the Emperour , had almost fallen vpon Philip the French King , by Pope Boniface 8. who because hee could not haue his commodities and revenewes out of France after his will , sent out his bils and letters patents to displace King Philip aforesaid , and to possesse Albertus King of Romans in his rowme . And this hitherto of forraine stories : Now touching our countrie Princes heere in England , so speake somewhat likewayes of them : did not Pope Alexander the third presumptuously taking vpon him where hee had nothing to doe to intermeddle with the Kings subjects . For the death of Becket the rebell , albeit the King fusficiently cleared himselfe thereof , yet notwithstanding did he not wrongfully bring the said King Henry 2. to such pennance as it pleased him to enjoyne , and also violently constrained him to sweare obedience to the Sea of Rome . The like also was shewed before in this storie to happen to King Iohn his sonne , for when the said King like a valiant Prince , had held out the tyrranie of those Bishops eleven yeares together , was not all the Churches of England barred vp , and his inheritance with all his dominions given away by Pope Innocent the 3. to Lodovicus the French King , and he afterward compelled to submit both himselfe , and to make his whole Realme fedetary to the Bishops of Rome , and moreover , the King himselfe driven also to surrander his Crowne to Pandulphus the Popes Legate : and so continued a privat person , 5 dayes standing at the Popes courtesie whether to receive it againe or not ? And when the Nobles of the Realme rose afterward against the King for the same , was not hee then glad to seeke and sue to the foresaid Pope for succour , as by his owne letter , taken out of the publicke rolles may appeare . King Iohns supplication to Pope Innocent the third . REverendiss . domino suo & patri sanctiss . Innocentio , dei gratia Ioanni eadem gratia . R. Angliae &c. Cum comites & Barones Angliae nobis devoti essent , antequam nos & nostram terram dominio vestro subjacere curassemus , ex tunc in nos specialiter ob hoc , sicut publicè dicunt , violenter insurgunt . Nos vero preter Deum , vos specialem dominum & patronum habentes , defensionem nostram & totius regni , quod vestrum esse credimus , vestrae paternitati commissam , & nos quantum in nobis est , curam & solicitudinem istam vestrae resignamus dominationi , devotius supplicantes quatenus in negotijs nostris , que vestra sunt , consilium & auxilium efficax apponatis , prout melius videritis expedire , latores praesentium &c. Teste meipso apud Dour . 18. Septemb. 6. And yet notwithstanding that the said King Iohn did so yeeld to the Pope , he was both persewed by his Nobles , and also in the end w as poysoned , by asubject of the Popes ownereligion , a Monke of Swinsted : as I haue sufficiently to proue not onely by William Caxton , but also haue testimonie of the most part of Chronicles for the same , ( a few onely excepted ) as of Thomas Gray in his French Chronicle , also of another French Chronicle in meeter , of Ranulphus Cestrenses , Thomas Rudburne also doth witnesse the same : So doth Richard Rid in novo Chronico ad tempora Hen. 6. the like also doth the Chronicle called Eulogium Monachi Cant. The words of Walter Gisborne an ancient Historiographer bee plaine : No lesse is to be found in Ioan. Major . de gestis Scotorum . lib. 4. cap. 3. fol. 56. where hee not onely maketh mention of the Monke and of the poyson , but also of the Abbot , of his absolution and of the 3. Monks everie day singing for the said Monks soule . To these I could also annex dyvers other wrytters both English and Latin , without name , which witnesse that King Iohn was poysoned , one beginning thus , Heere beginneth a booke in the English tongue , called Bruce . Another beginneth : Because this booke is made to tell , what tyme any thing notable . The thrid in English beginneth the reigne of Britaine that now is called England , &c. Of Latin bookes which haue no name , one beginneth thus , Britannia quae & Anglia dicitur , ae Bruto nomen est sortita . Another hath this beginning , Adam pater gener is humani . Besides this , King Henry 2 and King Iohn his sonne , what Kings haue heere reigned in England since their time , vntill the reigne of King Henry the 8 , who althogh they were prudent Princes , and did what they could against the proud dominion of those Bishops , were forced at length sore against their wils , for feare to subject themselues together with their subjects , vnder their vsurped authoritie , in so much as some of them as M att . Paris . wryteth by King Henry the third , were faine to stoup and kisse their Legats knee . The image of Antichrist exalting himselfe in the Temple of GOD , aboue all that is named God , out of his owne decrees , decretals extravagants , pontificals , word for word as it is out of the said bookes heere alledged and quotted . FOR as much as it standeth vpon necessity of salvation , for everie bumane creature to bee subject to mee the Pope of Rome . It shall bee therefore requisite nd necessary for all men that will bee saved , to learne and know the dignitie of my Sea and excellencie of my dominion , as heere is set foorth according to the trueth and very works of my owne lawes , in style as followeth . 2. First my institution began in the old Testament , and was consummate and finished in the New , in that my Preift-hood was prefigurated by Aaron : and other Bishops vnder me were prefigured by the sonnes of Aaron , that were vnder him . 3. Neither is it to bee thought that my Church of Rome hath beene preferred by any generall Councill , but obtained the Primacy onely by the voyce of the Ghospell , and the mouth of the Saviour . 4. And hath in it neither spot nor wrinkle , nor any such like thing . 5. Wherefore as other seats bee all inferiour to mee , and as they cannot absolue me : so haue they no power to bind mee or to stand against me , no more then the axe hath power to stand or presume aboue him that heweth with it , or the Saw to presume aboue him that ruleth it . 6. This is the holy and Apostolick mother Church of all other Churches of CHRIST . 7. From whose rules it is not meete that any person or persons should declyne , but lyke as the Sonne of GOD , came to doe the will of his Father , so much yee doe the will of your mother the Church , the head whereof is the Church of Rome . 8. And if any other person or persons shall erre from the said Church , either let them be admonished , or els their names taken , to bee knowne who they bee that swerue from the customes of Rome . 9. Thus then for as much as the holy Church of Rome , whereof I am governour , is set vp to the whole world for a glasse or example , reason would what thing soever the said Church determineth , or ordaineth , that to bee receaved of all men for a generall and a perpetuall rule for ever . 10. Wherevpon we see it now verified in this Church , that was foreprophecied by Ieremie , Saying : Behold I haue set thee vpover nations and kingdomes , to plucke vp and to breake downe , to build and to plant . 11. Who so vnderstandeth not the prerogatiue of this my Preist-hood , let him looke vp to the firmament , where he may see two great lights , the Sunne and Moone : one ruling over the day , the other over the night : So in the firmament of the vniversall Church . 12. GOD hath set two great dignities , the authoritie of the Pope and the Emperour : Of the which two , this our dignitie is so much weightier , as wee haue the greater charge to giue accoumpt to GOD for Kings of the earth , and the lawes of men . 13. Wherefore bee it knowne to you Emperours , which know it also right well , that yee depend vnto the judgement of vs , we must not bee brought and reduced to your will. 14. For as I said , looke what difference there is betwixt the Sunne and the Moone , so great is the power of the Pope ruling over the day , that is , over the spirituality , aboue Emperours and Kings , ruling over the the night : that is , over the Laytie . 15. Now seing the earth is seven times bigger then the Moone , and the Sunne eight times greater then the earth , it followeth that the Popes dignitie 56 tymes doeth surmount the estate of the Emperours . 16. Vpon consideration whereof , I say therefore and pronunce that Constantine the Emperour did naught in setting the Patriarch of Constantinople at his feete on his left hand . 17. And although the said Emperour , wrote to mee , alledging the words of S. Peter , commanding vs to submit our selves to everie humane creature , as to Kings , Dukes , and other for the cause of GOD. 1. Pet. 2. Yet in answering againe in my decretall , I exponed the minds and words of S. Pet. to pertaine to his subjects , and not his successors , willing the said Emperor to consider the person of the speaker , and to whom it is spoken , for , if the minde of Peter had beene there to debase the order of Priest-hood , and to make vs vnderlings to everie humane creature , then everie lack might haue dominion over Prelats : which maketh against the example of CHRIST , setting vp the order of Priesthood to beare domination over Kings : According to the saying of Ieremie : Behold I haue set thee vp over Kings and Nations : 18. And as I feared not then to wryte this boldly vnto Constantine , so now I say vnto all other Emperours , that they receaving of mee their approbation , vnction , consecration , and Crowne Imperiall , must not disdaine to submitte their heads vnder mee , and sweare vnto mee their alleadgeance : 19. For so you reade in the decree of Pope Iohn , how that Princes heeretofore have beene wont to bowe and submit their heads vnto Bishops , and not to proceede in judgment against the heads of Bishops . 20. If this reverence and submission was wont to be given to Bishops , how much more ought they to submit their heads to me , being superior , not only to Kings , but Emperours , and that for two causes : first , for my title of succession , that I Pope of Rome haue to the Empyre , the rowme standing vacant . Also for the fullnesse of power that CHRIST King of Kings , & Lord of Lords , hath given to mee tho vnworthie in the person of Peter . 21. By reason whereof , seeing my power is not of man but of GOD , who by his celestiall providence hath set mee over his vniversall Church ; maister and governour , it belongeth therefore to my office to looke vpon everie mortall sinne of everie Christian man. 22. Whereby all criminall offences al 's well of Kings as all other bee subject to my censure . 23. In such sort that in all manner of pleading , if any manner of person at any time either before the sentence given or after shall appeale to mce , it shall bee lawfull for him so to doe . 24. Neither must Kings and Princes thinke it much to submit themselues to my judgement , for so did Valentinianus the worthie Emperour : so did Theodosius , and also Carolus . 25. Thus yee see must bee all judged by mee , and I of no man , yea , although I Pope of Rome , by my negligence or evill demanure bee found vnprofitable , or hurtfull , either to my selfe or others : Yea if I should draw with mee innumerable soules by heaps to hell , yet no mortall man be so hardie , so bold , so presumptuous to reproue mee . 26. Or to say to mee , Domine cur it a facis ? Sir why doe yee so ? 27. For although yee read that Balaam was rebuked of his Asse , by the which Afse our subjects , by Balaam wee Prelats are signified : Yet that ought to bee no example to our subjects to rebuke vs. 28 And though wee read in the Scripture , that Peter , who receaved power of the Kingdome , and being cheife of the Apostles , might by vertue of his office , controle all others , was content to come and giue answere before his inferiors , objecting to him his going to the Gentiles , yet other inferiors must not learne by this example to bee check-meat with their Prelats , because Peter so tooke it at their hands , shewing thereby rather a dispensation of humilitie , then the power of his office : by the which power hee might haue said to them againe , It becometh not sheepe , nor belongeth to their osfice to accuse their sheepheard . 29. For els why was Dioscorus Patriarch of Alexandria condemned and excommunicated at Chalcedon : not for any cause of his faith , but onely that hee durst stand against the Pope Leo , and durst excommunicate the Bishope of Rome , for who is hee that hath authoritie to accuse the seat of S. Peter . 30. Albeit I am not ignorant what S. Ierome wryteth , that Paul would not haue reprehended Peter , vnlesse he had thought himselfe equall vnto him . 31. Yet Ieremy must thus be exponed by my interpretation , that this equalitie betwixt Peter and Paul , consisteth not in like osfice of dignitie , but in purenes of conversation . 32. For who gaue Paul licence to preach , but Peter , & that by authoritie of GOD , saying , Separato mihi Paulum & Barnabam : Wherefore be it knowne to al men , that my Church of Rome , is prince and head ofall Nations . 33. The mother of the faith . 34. The foundation cardinall , wherevpon all Churches doe depend , as the doore doth depend vpon the hinges . 35. The first of all other seats without all spot or blemish . 36. Lady mistris and instructor of all Churches . 37. A glasse and spectacle vnto all men to be followed in all whatsoever shee observeth . 38. Which was never found yet to slyde , or declyne from the path of Apostolicke tradition , or to bee intangled with any newnesse of heresies . 39. Against which Church of Rome , whosoever speaketh any evill , is foorthwith an hereticke . 40. Yea a verie Pagan , a witch , and an Idolater or Infidell . 41. Having fulnesse of power onely in her owne hand in ruling . 42. Decyding , absolving , condemning , casting out or receaving in . 43. Albeit I deny not but other Churches bee partakers with her in labouring and carying . 44. To the which Church of Rome it is lawfull to appeale for remedie from the Churches , although it was otherwise concluded in the generall councill of Millevit an : that no man fhould appeale over the Sea vnder the paine of excommunication , yet my Glose commeth in heere with an exception : Nisi forte Romanam sedem appellauerint . Id est : Except the appeale bee to the Sea of Rome . 45. By the authoritie of which Church of Rome , all Synodes and decryes of councils stand confirmed . 46. And hath alwayes full authoritie in his hands to make new lawes & decreements , and to alter statutes , priviledges , rights or documents of Churches , to separat things joyned , and to joyne things separated , vpon right consideration , either in whole or in part , either personally or generally . 47. Of the which Church of Rome I am head , as a King is over his judges . 48. The vicar of S. Peter . 49. Yea not the vicar of S. Peter properly , but the vicar of CHRIST properly , and successour of Peter . 50. Vicar of IE sus CHRIST . 51. Rector of the vniversall Church , director of the LORDS vniversall flocke . 52. Chiefe magistrat of the whole world . 53. Caephas , i. caput , the head and chiefe of the Apostolick Church . 54. Vniversall Pope , and Diocesan in all places exempt , aswell as everie Bishop is in places not exempt . 55. Most mightie Priest. 56. Lex animata in terris . i. 57. A living Lawe in the earth judged to have all Lawes in the chest of my breast . 58. Bearing the rowm of no poore man. 59. Being neither God nor man , but the admiration of the world , and a middle thing betwixt both . 60. Having both swords in my power , both of the spirituall and temporall jurisdiction . 61. So farre surmounting the authoritie of the Emperour , that I of my owne power alone without a Councill , have authoritie to depose him , or to trans-ferre his kingdome , and to giue a new election , as I did to Frederick , and diverse others . 62. What power then or Protestat in all the world is comparable to me : who haue authoritie to bind and louse both in Heaven and earth . 63. That is , who haue power both of heavenly things , and also of temporall things . 64. To whom Emperours , and Kings are more inferiour , than Lead is inferiour to Gold. 65. For doe you not see the neckes of great Kings , and Princes bend vnder our knees , yea , and think themselves happy and well defenced , if they maye kisse our hands . 66. Wherefore the sawcinesse of Honorius the Emperour is to bee reprehended , and his constitution abolished , who with his laytie would take vpon him to intermeddle , not only with the temporall order , but also with matters ecclesiasticall , and election of the Pope . 67. But heere perchance some will object the examples and wordes of Christ , saying , that his Kingdome is not of this world , and where he being required to divide betwixt two brethren their heritage , did refuse it ; but that ought not to bee no prejudice to my power . 68. For if Peter , and I in Peter , if wee say , haue power to bind and louse in heaven , how much more then is it to bee thought , that wee have power in earth to louse and to take away Empyres , Kingdomes , Dukedomes , and what els so ever mortall men may have , and to give them where wee will ? 69. And if wee haue authoritie over Angels , which bee governours over Princes , what then maye wee doe vpon their inferiours and servants ? 70. And for that you shall not marvell that I say ; Angels bee subject vnto vs , you shall heare what my blessed Clerk Antonius writeth of the matter , saying , that our power , of Peter and mee , is greater than the Angels in foure things . 1. In jurisdiction . 2. In administration of Sacraments . 3. In knowledge . 4. and reward . 71. And again in bulla Clemen tis , doe I not their command in my Bull , the Angels of Paradise to absolve the soule of man out of Purgatorie , and to bring it into the glorie of Paradise . 72. And now besides my heavenly power , to speak of my earthly jurisdiction , who did first translate the Empyre from the Greeks to the Almanes , but I ? 73. And not onely in the Empyre am I Emperour , the place being emptie , but in all ecclesiasticall benefices have full right and power to translate , and to depose after my arbitriment . 74. Did not I Zacharias put downe Childerick the old King of France , and set vp Pipinus ? 75. Did not I Gregorius the seventh set vp Robert Wisard , and made him King of Sicilie , and Duke of Cappa &c. 76. Did not I the same Gregorius also set vp Rodulphus against Henrie the 4 Em perour ? 77. And though that this Henricus was an Em perour of most stout courage , who stood 62 times in open field against his enemies . 78. Yet did not I Gregorius , coram nobis , and made him stand at my gate , three dayes and three nights bare-footed , and bare-legged , with his wife and chyld , in the deepe of winter , both in frost and snow , intreating for his absolution , and after excommunicated him againe , so that hee was twise excommunicated in my dayes ? 79. And did not I Paschalis after Gregorie set vp the son of the said Henricus against his father , in warre to possesse the Empyre , and to put downe his father , and so hee did . 80. Item , did not I Pope Alexander bring vnto Henrie the second , King of England , for the death of Thomas Becket , and to cause him goe bare-foooted to his tombe at Canturberrie with bleeding feet ? 81. Did not I Innocentius the third , cause King Iohn to kneele downe at the feete of Pandulphus my Legate , and offer vp his Crowne to his hands : also to kisse the feete of Steven Langtoun , Bishop of Canturberrie , and besides that merced him a thousand merks by yeare . 82. Did not I Vrbanus the second , put downe Hugo Erle in Italie , discharging his subjects from their oath and obedience to him ? 83. Did not I Paschalis excommunicate also his son Henry the fifth , and gotte out of his hands all his right , and title of elections , and donations of spirituall promotions ? 84. Did not I Gelasius the second bring the Captaine Cnitius vnder , vnto the kissing of my feete , and after Gelasius ? 85. Did not I Calixtus , quaile the foresaid Emperour Henricus , and also bring in subjection Gregorie , whom the said Emperour had set vp against mee to be Pope , bringing him into Rome vpon a Camell , his face to the horse taile , making him to hold the horse taile in his hand in stead of a brydle ? 86. Further , did not I Innocentius the second set vp and make Lotharius to bee Emperour , for driving out Pope Anacletus out of Rome ? 87. Did not I the said Innocentius take the Dukedome of Sicilie from the Empyre , and made Roger to bee King thereof , whereby afterward the Kingdome became the patrimonie of S. Peter . 88. Did not I Alexander the third , suspend all the Realme and Churches of England for the Kings mariage , 1159 ? 88. But what doe I speake of Kings ? did not I the saide Alexander bring the valiant Emperour Frederick the first to Venice , by reason of his son Otho , their taken prisoner , and there in S. Marks Church made him fall downe flat vpon the ground , while I did set my feete vpon his necke , saying the verse of the TSALME , Super aspidem & basiliscum ambulabis : 89. Did not I Adrianus Pope , an English man borne , excommunicate William King of Cicile and refuse his peace , which hee offered , and had he not overcome me in plaine field , I would haue shaken him out of his kingdome of Cicile , and Dukedome of Apulia . 90. Also did not I the said Adrianus , controll and correct the foresaid Fredericus Emperour , for holding the left stirruppe of my horse , when hee should haue holden the right . 91. And afterward did not I excommunicate & curse him , for that he was so sawsie to set his owne name in wrytting mine . 92. And although a poore flie afterward overcame and strangled me , yet I made Kings and Emperours to stoup . 93. Did not I Innocentius 3. deject Philippus , brother to Fredericus from the imperiall Crowne , being elected without my leaue , and after set him vp againe , and also set vp Otho of Brounswick , and after did excommunicate and also depose the same foure yeares , setting vp the French King to warre against him . 94. Then was Fredericus 2. by mee set vp and reigned thirtie seven yeares , and yet fyue yeares before , he died . 95. Did not I Honorius interdict him , for not restoring certaine to their possessions at my request . 96. Whom also Gregorius 9. did excommunicate twyse together , & and raised vp the Venetians against him . 97. And at length Innocentius spoyled him of his Empyre , after that hee caused him to bee poysoned , at length to bee strangled by one Manfredus , and did excommunicate his sonne Conradus after him , not onely depryving him of his right inheritance , but also caused him with Frederick Duke of Austria to be beheaded . 98. Thus then did not I excommunicate and depose all these Emperours in order ? Henricus 4. Henricus 5. Fredericus I. Philippus , Otho , Fredericus 2. and Conradus his sonne . 99. Did not I interdict King Henrie the eight . 100. And all his kingdome of England . 101. And had not his prudence and power prevented my practise , I had displaced him from his kingdome , also briefly who is able to comprehend the greatnesse of my power , and of my seate . 102. For by mee only generall Councills take their force and confirmation . 103. And the interpretation of the saids councils , and of all other causes hard and doubtfull ought to bee referred and stand to my interpretation . 104. By me the workes of all wrytters , whatsoever they bee , either bee reprooved or allowed . 105. Then how much more ought my wryttings and decrees to bee preferred before all other ? 106. In so much that my letters and epistles decretall bee equivalent , with the generall councils . 107. And where GOD hath ordained al causes of men , to bee judged by men , hee hath onely reserved mee , That is , The Pope of Rome , without all question of men , vnto his owne judgement . 108. And therefore where all other creatures bee vnder their judge , onely I who in earth am the judge of all , can bee judged of none , neither Emperour nor the whole Clergie , nor Kings , nor of the people . 109. For who hath power to judge vpon his judge ? 110. This judge am I , and that alone , without any other assistance of any counsell joyned to mee , for I haue power vpon counsels , counsels haue no power over mee . But if the counsell determine amisse , it is my aurhoritie alone to infring it , or to condemne whō I list without any counsell . 111. And all for the preheminene of my predecessor blessed S. Peter , which by the voyce of the LORD , hee receaved , and ever shall retaine . 112. Furthermore , and whereas all other sentences and judgements , both of counsels , person or persons , may and ought to bee examined . 113. For that they may be corrupted foure wayes : by feare , by gifts , by hatred , by favour : onely my sentence and judgement must stand . 114. As given out of Heaven by the mouth of Peter him selfe , which no man must 115. Breake nor retract . 116. No man must dispute or doubt of . 117. Yea if my judgment , statute , or yoke , seeme scarcelie tolerable , yet for remembrance of S. Peter it must bee humblie obeyed . 118. Yea and moreover , obedience is to bee given not onely to such decrees set foorth by mee in time of my Popedome , but also to such as I doe foresee and commit to wrytting before I bee Pope . 119. And although it bee thought by some wrytters to bee given to all men to erre , and deccaved . 120. Yet , neither am I a poore man. 121. And againe the sentence of my Apostolick seat is alwayes conceaved with such moderation is concoct and digested , with such patience and rypnesse , and delivered out with such gravitie of delebiration , that nothing is thought in it necessary to be altered or detracted 122. Wherefore it is manifest , and testified by the voice of holie Bishops , that the dignitie of this my seat is to be reverenced through the whole world , in that all the faith full submit themselues to it as to the head of the whole bodie . 123. Whereof it is spoken to mee by the Prophet , speaking of the Arke , if this bee humbled whether shall yee runne for succour , and where shall your glory become ? seing then this is so , that so holie Bishops and Scriptures doe witnesse with mee , what shall we say then to such as will take vpon them to judge of my doings , to reprehend my proceedings , or to require homage and tribute of mee , to whom all other are subject . 124. Against the first sort the Scripture speaketh . Deuternomie : Thou oughtest not to put thy syth in another mans Corne. Which thing to attempt against mee , what is it but plaine sacriledge ? 125. According to my Canonists , which thus defyne sacriledge to consist in three things : either when a man judgeth of his Princes judgement : or when the holie day is prophained : or whē reverence is not given to Lawes and Canons . 126. Against the second sort maketh the place of the booke of Kings , where wee reade the Arke of GOD was brought from Gaba to Ierusalem , and in the way the Arke inclining by reason of the vnruely oxen . Ozias the Levit put to his hand to helpe , and therefore was stricken of the LORD : By this Arke is signified the Prelats , by the inclination thereof , the fall of Prelats . 127. Which also bee signified by the Angels , that Iacob did see going vp and downe the ladder . 128. Also by the Prophet , where hee sayeth , hee bowed downe the Heavens and came downe : By Ozias and the vnruelie oxen are meaned our subjects . 129. Then like as Ozias was striken for putting his hand to the Arke inclyning , no more must subjects rebuke their Prelats going away . 130. Albeit heere may be answered againe , that all bee not Prelats , which bee so called , for it is not the name that maketh a Bishop , but the life . 131. Against the third sort of such as would bring vs vnder the tribute and exactions of secular men , making the New Testament , where Peter was bid to giue the groate in the fishes mouth , but not the head nor bodie of the fish : No more is the head or bodie of the Church subdued to Kings , but onely that which is in the mouth , that is , the extern things of the Church , and yet not they neither . 132. For so wee read in the booke of Genesis , that Pharaoh in the time , of derth , subdued all the land of the Egyptians , but yet hee ministred to the Preists , so that hee neither tooke their possessions from them , nor their libertie : If then the Prelats of the Church must bee neither judged , nor reprehended , nor exacted , how much more ought I to bee free from the same ? 133 Which am the Bishop of Bishops , and head of Prelats . 134. For it is not to bee thought that the case betwixt mee and other Prelats : betwixt my Sea and other Churches bee like . 135. Although the whole Catholick & Apostolicke Church make a brydechamber of Christ , yet the Catholick and Apostolick Church of Rome , had the preheminence given over all other by the mouth of the LORD himselfe , saying to Peter . Thou art Peter . 136. Thus a discretion and difference must bee had in the Church , as it was betwixt Aaron and his children : 137. Betwixt the threescore and twelue Disciples , and the twelue Apostles , betwixt the other Apostles and Peter . 138. Wherefore it is to bee concluded , an order & difference of degrees in the Church , betwixt powers , rior and inferior , without which order the vniversitie of the whole cannot consist . 139. For as amongst the Angelicall creatures aboue in Heaven , there is set a difference and inequalities of powers and orders , some to bee Angels , some Archangels , some Cherubins , some Seraphims , 140. So in the Ecclesiasticall hierarchie of the Church militant heere on earth , Priests must not bee equall with Bishops , Bishops must not bee like in order with Arch-Bishops , with Patriarchs , or Primats , 141. Who containe vnder them three Arch-Bishops , as a King containeth three Dukes vnder him , in the which number of Patriarchs , cōmeth in the stare also of an hundreth fourty two Cardinals or principals , fo called , Because as the doore turneth by his hinges , so the vniversall Church ought to be ruled by them . 142. The next & hiest order aboue these , is mine , who am Pope , differing in power & majoritie , and honour reverentiall , from these & all other decrees of men . 144. For the better declaration on whereof , my Canonists make three kynds of power in the earth : Immediato , which is mine immediatly from GOD : Derivato , which belongeth to other inferior Prelats from me . 145. Ministralis belonging to Emperors and Princes to minister for mee , for the which cause the anoynting of Princes and my consecration doth differ , for they are anoynted onely in the armes or shoulders , and I in the head , to signifie , the difference of power betwixt Princes and mee . 146. This order therefore of Priests , Bishops and Arch-Bishops , Patriarchs and others , as a thing most convenient : my Church of Rome hath set and instituted through all Churches following therein ; not onely the example of the angelicall armie in Heaven , but also the Apostles . 147. For amongst them also there was not an vniforme equalitie or institution of a degree . 148. But a diversitie or distinction of authoritie and power , albeit they were all Apostles together , yet it was granted notwithstanding to Peter themselues also agreeing to the same that he should beare dominion and superioritie over all other Apostles . 149. And therefore had his name given him , Cephas , that is , head or beginning of the Apostlehood . 150. Wherevpon the order of the Priesthood first in the New Testament began in Peter , to whom it was said : Thou art Peter , and vpon thee will I build my Church : 151. And I will give thee the keyes of Heaven : and thou being converted confirme thy brethren . 152. I haue prayed for thee that thy faith shall not faile , wherefore seeing such power is given to Peter . 153. And to mee in Peter , beeing his successor . 154. Who is hee then in all the world , that ought not to bee subject to my decrees , which hath such power , in Heaven , in Hell , in Earth , with the quicke and also the dead : 155. Commanding and granting in my Bull sent to Vienna , vnto all such as dyed in their peregrination to Rome , that the paine of Hell shuld not touch them . And also that all such as tooke the holie crosse vpon them , should everie one at his request not onely bee delivered himselfe , but also deliver three or foure soules , whomso ever hee would haue out of Purgatorie . 156. Againe having such promises and assurance , that my faith shall not faile , who then will not beleeue in my doctrine : for did not CHRIST himselfe first pray for Peter , that his faith should not faile . 157. Also haue I not a sure promise of Pauls owne mouth , wrytting to my Church in these words : God is my witnesse whom I serue in my spirit , in the Ghospell of his Sonne , that without ceasing I make mention of you alwayes in my prayers : Rom. I. 158. Where fore I condemne all such worthilie , which will not obey my decrees , to be despossessed of all their honours , without restitution . 159. So all they that beleeue not my doctrine , or stand against the priviledge of the Church , especially of the Church of Rome , I pronounce them Heretiques . 160. And as the other before is called vnjust , so this man is to bee called an heretique . 161. For why he goeth against the faith , which goeth against her who is the mother of faith . 162. But heere may ryse perchance a doubt or seruple , that if my faith and knowledge stand so sure by the promise of CHRIST , and by the continuall prayer of S. Paul ? whither is it true , or is it to bee granted that any other should excell men in knowledge or interpretation of holie Scripture . 163. For looke whose knowledge is grounded vpon most reason his words should seeme to bee of more authoritie . 164. Wherevnto I answere , and grant , that many there bee & hath beene more abundantly indued with fuller grace of the holie Ghost , and greater excellencie of knowledge , & therefore that the tractations of Augustine , Hierom , and others thought to bee preferred before the constitutions of dyvers Popes : yet I say in determination of cause , because they haue not the vertue and hight of their authoritie , which is given to mee , therefore in exponing of Scriptures they are to bee preferred , but in decyding of matters they stand inferror to my authoritie : by vertue of which authoritie , 165. Both they themselues be allowed for doctors : & their works approved , and also al other matters bee ruled , through the power of the keyes which is given to me immediatly of CHRIST : although I deny not , but the same keyes bee also committed to other Prelats , as they were to other Apostles besids Peter . 166. Yet it is a thing to haue the keyes , another thing to haue the vse of the keyes . 167. Wherefore heere is to bee noted a distinction of keyes , after the minde of my schoole doctors : one key which is called Clavis ordinis : Having authoritie to binde and loose , but over the persons whom they binde and loose , and this authoritie they take not immediatly of CHRIST , but immediatly by mee the viccar of CHRIST . The other is called Clavis Iurisdictionis , Which I the viccar of CHRIST take immediatly of him , having notonely authoritie to binde and loose , but also dominion over them on whom this key is exercised , by the jurisdiction of which key , the fulnesse of my power is so great , that whereas all others are subjects . 168. Yea and Emperours themselues ought to subdue their executions to mee , onely I am a subject to no creature . 169. No not to my selfe except I list , In foro poenitentiae , to my Ghostly father submitting my selfe as a sinner , but not as Pope : so that my papall majestie ever remaineth vnminisched . Superior to all men 170. Whom all persons ought to obey , 171. and follow . 172. Whom no man must judge nor accuse of cryme , either of murther , adulterie , symony , or such like 173. No man depose but I my selfe . 174. No man can excommunicate mee , yea though I communicat with the excommunicat , for no Canon bindeth me , whom no man must lye to . 175. For hee that lyeth to mee is a Church robber . 176. And who obeyeth not mee is an hereticke , and an excommunicat person . 177. For like as all the Iewes were commanded to obey the hie Priest , of the Leviticall order , of what state or condition soever they were , so are all Christian men more and lesse bound to obey mee CHRISTS Lievetennant on earth , concerning the obedience or disobedience , of whom yee haue in Deut. 17. 178. Where the common glosse sayeth , that hee who denyeth to the hie Priest obedientiam , lyeth vnder the sentence of condemnation , as much as hee that denyeth to GOD his omnipotentiam . Thus then appeareth that the greatnesse of my Priest hood , 179. Begunne in Melchizedeck , solemnized in Aaron , continued in the children of Aaron , perfectionated in Christ represented in Peter , exalted in the vniversall iurisdiction , and manifested in Silvester : so that through this preheminence of my Priest-hood , having all things subject to mee . 180. It may seeme well verified in mee that was spoken of CHRIST : Psal. 8. Omnia subjecisti sub pedibus ejus , oves & boves , & vniversa pecoracampi . Volucres coeli , & pisces maris . That is to say , Thou hast subdued all things vnder his feete , sheepe and oxen , and all cattell of the field , the birds of Heaven , and fish of the sea . 181. Where it is to bee noted , that by oxen , Iewes and Heretiques , by cattell of the field , Paganes be signified , for although as yet they bee out of the vse of my keyes of binding and lowsing , yet they bee not out of jurisdiction of my keyes , but if they returne I may absolucthem . 182. By sheepe and all Cattell are meaned all Christian men both great and lesse , whither they bee Emperours , Princes , Prelats , or other . By birds of the aire , yee may vnderstand the Angels and potestars of Heaven , who bee all subject to mee , in that I am greater then the Angels , and that in foure things , as is afore declared , and hath power to binde and louse in Heauen . 183. And to giue Heaven to them that fight in warres . 184. Lastly by the fishes of the sea , are signified the soules departed in paine or purgatory , as Gregorie by his prayer deliuered the soule of Traianus out of Hell , and I haue power to deliver out of Purgatorie whom I please . 185. Lastly , by the fishes of the sea , are signified such as bee in purgatorie : In so much that they stand in need and necessitie of other mens helpe , and yet bee in their journey : Viatores & de foro Papae : id est : Passengers , and belonging to the court of the Pope , therefore they may bee relieved out of the store-house of the Church , by the participation of indulgence . And for as much as some do object that my pardons cannot extend to them , that bee departed , for that it was said to Peter , whatsoever thou shall lowse vpon earth , and therefore seeing they are not vpon earth , they cannot bee lowsed by mee : heere I answere againe by my doctors , that this word , Super terram : Vpon the earth , may bee referred two manner of wayes , first to him that is the lowser , so that who shall lowse , shall bee vpon the earth , and so I grant , that the Pope being dead can lowse no man. Also it may bee referred to him that is lowsed , so that whosoever is lowsed must be vpon the earth or about the earth : And so the soules of Purgatorie may bee lowsed , which albeit they are not vpon the earth , yet they are about the earth , at least they be not in Heaven : because oft times , a question may arise vpō another , & the heads of mē now a days are curious , a man hearing now , that I can deliver out of Purgatorie , will ask here a question , whether I be so to empty all Purgatorie at once or not , to whom my Canonist . August . de Ancho . doth answere by a triple distinction : Quantum ad absolutam meamjurisdictionem , Quantum ad ordinatam executionem , Quantum addivinam acceptionem . First , touching my absolute jurisdiction , hee sayeth , I am able to rid out all Purgatorie together , for as many as bee vnder my jurisdiction , as all be , except onely infants vnbaptised in limbo : and men departed onely cum Baptismo slaminis , that is , with the Baptisme of the spirit : and such as haue no friends to doe for them , that therefore pardons bee given these onely excepted : for all other besids , the Pope hee sayeth , hath power to release all Purgatorie at once as touching his absolute jurisdiction . Albeit Thomas Aquixas part . 4 denyeth the same , forsomuch as CHRIST himselfe hee sayeth , when hee came downe did not onely vtterly at once release all Purgatorie . As touching my ordinarie execution , they hold , that I may if I will , but I ought not to doe it . Thirdly , as concerning the divyne acceptation , that is , how GOD would accept it , if I did it , that they say is vnknowne to them , & to everie creature , yea and to the Pope himselfe . And to the intent I would all men to see and vnderstand that I lack not witnesse besids these , if I list to bring them out , you shall heare the whole quyre of my divine Clergie brought out , with a full voyoe testifying in my behalfe , in their bookes , tractations , distinctions , titles , glosses , and summaryes , as by their owne words heere followeth . The Pope say they being the viccar of IESVS CHRIST through out the whole world , in the stead of the living GOD , hath that dominion and lordship , which CHRIST heere in earth would not haue , although hee had it in habitu , but gaue it to Peter in actu : that is , the vniversall jurisdiction both of spirituall things and also of temporall , which double jurisdiction was signified by the two swords in the Ghospell . And also by offering of the wise men , who offered not onely incense , but also gold : to signifie , not onely the spirituall dominion , but also the temporall to belong to CHRIST and to his viccar : For as wee read the earth is the LORDS , and the fulnesse thereof , and as CHRIST sayeth , all power is given to him both in Heaven and earth : So it is to be asfirmed inclusive . That the viccar of CHRIST hath power on things , coelestiall , terrestiall , and infernall , which hee tooke immediatly of CHRIST , All other take it immediatly by Peter and the Pope , wherefore such as say that the Pope hath dominion onely in spirituall things in the world , and not in temporall , may bee likned to the councillers of the Kings of Syria 2. Reg. 20. Which said that the gods of the mountaines be their gods : and therefore they haue overcome vs : but let vs fight against them in the low meadows & valleys where they haue no power : and so wee shall prevaile over them : so evill counsellers now a dayes , through their pestiferous flatterie deceave Kings and Princes of the earth , saying , Popes , and Prelats , bee gods of mountaines , that is , of spirituall things onely , but they bee not gods of valleyes , that is , they haue no dominion over temporall things , and there fore let vs fight against them in the valleyes , that is , in the power of the temporall possessions , and so we shall prevale over them : But what sayeth the sentence of GOD vnto them , let vs heare , because saith hee the Sirians say that the God of mountaines is their god , and no the god of valleyes , therefore I will giue all this multitude into your hand , and you shall know that I am the Lord , what can bee more effectuall spoken to set foorth the Majestie of my jurisdiction , which I receaved immediatly of the LORD , of the LORD I say , and no man : For whereas Constantine the Emperour gaue to Silvester , indowing him with this possession and patrimonie , that is , so to be exponed and taken not so much for a donation , as to bee counted for a restitution made of that , which tyranously was taken from him before . And againe , whereas I haue given at sundrie times to Lodovicus and other Emperours , of my temporall lands and possessions , yet that was done not so much for recognising of homage to thē as for keeping peace with them , for I ow to Emperours no obediene that they can clame , but they ow to mee as their superior : And therefore for a deversitie betwixt their degree and mine , in their consecration they take their vnction in their arme , I on the head , and as I am superior to them , so am I superior to all lawes , and free from all constitutions : Which am able of my selfe , and by my interpretation , to preferre equitie being not writen , before the law writen : having all lawes within the chest of my breast , as is aforesaid : and whatsoever this my Sea shall enact , approue , or disproue , all men ought to approue and reproue the same , with out either judging , disputing , doubting , or extracting . Such is the priveledge given of CHRIST in the behalfe of Peter to the Church of Rome 186. That what kingdome soever , countrie or province , choosing to themselves bishops & Ministers , although they agree with all other Christsfaithfull people in the name of IESUS , that is , in faith & charitie , believing in the same GOD , and in CHRIST his true Sonne , and in the holie Ghost , having also the same Creid . The same Evangelists and Scriptures of the Apostles , yet notwithstanding vnlesse that Bishops and Ministers take their origine and ordination from this Apostolicall state , they are to bee counted not of the Church : so that succession of faith only is not sufficient to make a Church , exceptt he Ministers take their ordination by them which haue their succession from the Apostles , so their faith , supremacy , and chayre of Peter , keyes of Heaven , power to binde and lowse , all these bee inseparable to the Church of Rome . So that it is to be presumed , that GOD alwayes providing , and S. Peter helping the Bishoprick and dyocy of Rome , shall never fall from the faith , and likewise is to bee presumed and presupposed that the Bishop of that Church is alwayes good and holy : yea although hee bee not alwayes good , or be destitute of his ownemerits , yet the merits of S. Peter predecessor of that place , bee sufficient for him : who hath bequeathed and left a perpetuall dowrie of merits , with inheritance of innocency to his posteritie . 187. Yea , though hee fall in homicide or adulterie , hee may sinne but yet hee cannot bee accused , but rather excused , by the murtherers of Samson the shifts of the Hebrewes , the adulterie of Iacob . 188. And likewise if any of his Clergie should bee found imbracing a woman , it must be expounded and presupposed , that he doth it to blesse her : furthermore , the Pope say they hath all the dignities and all powers of Patriarchs . In his primacy hee is Abel in governament the Arke of Noah , in Patriarchdome : Abraham : in order Melchizedeck , in dignitie Aaron : in authoritie Moses : in seat judiciall ; Samuell : in zeale Elias in meeknesse David : in power Peter : in vnction CHRIST : Nay thou art Anti-Christ , my power they say is greater then all the Sancts : for whom I confirme , no man may infirme , I may favour and spaire whom I please . 189. To take from one and giue to another , and if I beenemy to any man , all men ought to eshew that person foorthwith , and not tarrie and looke while I bid them doe so : all the earth is my dyocie , and I the ordinarie of all men having the authoritie of the King of all kings vpon subjects , I am all in all and aboue all . 190. So that God himself and I the viccar of God haue both one consist orie . 191. And am able almost to doe that GOD can doe Claue non errante . 192. Item it is said of mee , that I haue an heavenly arbitriment , and therefore am able to change the nature of things , Substantialia vnius applicando alteri : and of nothing to make things to bee , and of a sentence that is nothing , to makeit stand in effect , in all things that I list , my will to stand for reason , for I am able by the law to dispence aboue the Law , & of wrong to make justice , in correcting lawes and changing them , yee haue hard hitherto susficiently out of my doctors : now yee shall heare greater thinges out of my owne decrees . 193. Read there Pist. 96. Satis . 194. Also 12. caus . 11. doe you not finde there expressed , how Constantinus the Emperour fitting in the generall counsell of Nice , called vs prelats of the Church , all Gods. 196. Againe read my Canon decretall , doe vee not see there manifestly expressed , how not man but GOD alone separateth that which the Bishops of Rome doth dissolue and sep●rat : wherefore , if these things which I doe bee said to bee done not of man but of GOD ? what can you make mee , but GOD ? Againe , if Prelats of the Church bee called and counted of Constantinus , for gods , I then being aboue all Prelats , seeme by this reason to be aboue all Gods : wherefore no marvell , if it bee in my power , to change time and times , to alter and abrogate lawes , to dispense with all things , yea with precepts of CHRIST for where CHRIST biddeth Peter put vp his sword , monished his disciples not to vse any outward force in revenging themselues . 197. Doe not I Pope Nicolaus wryting to the Bishops of France , exhort them to draw their materiall swords in persewing their enemies , and recovering their possessions , setting against the precept of CHRIST , the prophet saying , Item where CHRIST was present himselfe at the mariage in Cana of Galilee . 198. Doe not I Pope Martinus in my distinction , inhibit the spirituall Clergie to be present at mariage feasts , and also to marie themselues ? Item where matrimonie by CHRIST cannot bee lowsed , but onely for whooredome . 199. Doe not I Pope Gregorius Iunior wryting ad Bonifacium : permit the same to bee broken for impotencie or infirmitie of bòdies . 200. Item against the expresse caution of the Ghospell , doeth not Innocentius the fourth , permit vim vi expellere . 201. Item against the New Testament in swearing and that in these sixe causes . 202. Likewise against the old Testament I doe dispence in not giving tythes . 203. Wherein two kinds of oaths are to bee noted , whereof some bee promissiora some bee assertoria . 204. Item in vowes and that ex toto voto , whereas other Prelats cannot dispence ex toto voto , I can deliver ex toto a voto , like as God himselfe . 205. Item in perjurie I absolue , mv absolution standeth 206. Where also note , that in all swearing , alwayes the authoritie of the superior is excepted . 207. Moreover where CHRIST biddeth lend without hope of gaine , doe not I Pope Martinus giue dispensation for the same ? and notwithstanding the counsell of Thuring indicted the contrarie , yet with the bulles I dissanulled that decreement . 208. What should I speake of murther , making it no murther or homicide to slay them that be excōmunicate . 209. Likewise against the law of nature . 210. Item against the Apostle . 211. Also against the Canon of the Apostles : I can & doe dispence , for where they in their Canon command a Priest for fornication to bee deposed , I through the authoritie of Silvester doe alter the rigor of that constitution . 212. Considering the minds and bodies also of men now to be weaker then they were then : 213. Brieflie against the vniversall state of the Church , I haue dispensation , and for mariage in the second degree of consanguinitie and affinitie that is betwixt brethrens children although not , so that the vncle may not marrie his Neece , vnlesse for vrgent and weightie causes . As for all such contracts betwixt party and partie , were that matrimonie is not yet consumat bv carnall copulation , it is but a small matter for mee to dispence withall : In summa if yee list brieflie to heare the whole number of all such causes as properlic doe ppertaine to my papall dispensation , which commeth to the number of 51. poynts , that no man may meddle withall , but onely I my selfe alone , I will rehearse them in English as they bee set foorth in my canonicall doctors . Cases papall to the number of one and fifty , wherein the Pope hath power onely to dispence , and none els besids , except by speciall licence from him . FIrst the determination of doubts and questions belonging to faith . Translation of a Bishop elected or confirmed . Likewise of abbots exempted . Deposition of Bishops . The taking of resignation of Bishops Exemptions of Bishops , not to bee vnder Arch-Bishops . Restitution of such as bee deposed from their order . The judiciall definition or the interpretation of his owne priviledges . Changing of Bishopricks : or demission of coventes . New correction of Bioshps seats , or institution of new religions . Subjection or division of a Bishoprick vnder another . Dispensation for vowing to goe to the holy Land. Dispensation for the vow of chastitie , or of religion , or of holy orders . Dispensation against a lawfull oath , or vow made , Dispensation against divers irregularities , as in crymes greater then adulterie , and in such as bee suspended in symony . Dispensation in receaving into orders him that had two wyues . Dispensing with such as being with murthers , that which is aboue their order , as if a deacon should say Masse , being not Priest. To receave vnto orders such as bee blamished or maymed in bodie . Dispensation with marther , or with such as willingly cut off any member of mans bodie . Dispensation to give orders to such as haue beene vnder the sentence of the great curse or excommunication . Dispensation with such as beeing suspended , with the grea ter curse doeminister in vnholy order . Dispensation with such as being vnlawfully borne to receaveorder or benefices . Dispensation for pluralities of benefices . Dispensation to make a man Bishop , before he be 30. yeare old . Dispensation to giue orders vnder age . The Pope hath power to make and call a generall councill . The Pope hath onely power to detriue an ecclesiasticall person , and giue away his benefice being not vacant . The Pope onely is able to absolue him , who is excommunicat by name . The Pope onely is to absolue him , whom his Legat doth excommunicat . The Pope judgeth onely in the causes of them , that appeall vnto him , and where hee judgeth no mar must appeale from him . Onely hee hath authoritie to make Deacon Priest , whom he had made subdeacon either vpon Sundayes , or vpon other feasts . Onely the Pope and none els at all times , and in all places weareth the Palle . The Pope only dispensses with a man , either being not with murtherers , or being vnworthie to bee made Bishop . He onely either confirmeth or deposeth the Emperour when hee is chosen . A man being excommunicat , and his absolution referred to the Pope , none may absolue that man but the Pope alon The same hath authotitie in any election , before it be made to pronunce it non when it is made . Hee doth Canonize Sancts , and none els but hee . Dispensation to how many dignities and personage in a Church , and without charge and cure of the soule , belongeth onely to the Pope . To make that effectuall , which is of none effect , and contrarie-wayes belongeth onely to the Pope . To plucke out a Monke out of his cloister , both against his owne will and the Abbots , pertaineth onely to the Pope . His sentence maketh a law . The same day in the which the Pope is consecrated , he may giue orders . Hee dispenseth in degrees of consanguinity and affinitie . Hee is able to abolish lawes , that is both civill and Canon , where danger is of the soule . It is in his dispensation to giue indulgences generall to certane places or persons . Item to legitimate what person soever hee pleaseth , as touching spritualities , in all places , as touching temporalities , as honours , inheritance . To erect new religions , to approue or reproue rewles , ordinances , and ceremonies in the Church . Item to dispence and discharge and subject , from the band of alledgence , or oath made to any manner of person . No man may accuse him of any cryme , vnlesse of heresie , and that neither except hee bee incorrigible . The same is also free from all lawes , so that hee cannot incur into any sentence of excommunication , suspension , irregularitie , or into penelty of any cryme , but into the note of cry me hee may well . Finally : Hee by his dispensation may grant , yeato a simple Priest , to minister the sacraments of confirmation to infants , also to giue lower orders , and to hallow churches and Virgins . These bee the causes wherein I haue power to dispense , and no man els , neither Bishop , nor metrapolitan , nor legat , without licence from mee . AFter that I now sufficiently declared my power in earth , in Heaven , and in Purgatory , how great it is , and what is the fulnesse thereof , in binding , and loosing , cōmāding , permitting , electing , cōfirming , deposing dispēsing doing & vndoing , I wil intreat a litle of my riches likewise , and great possessions , that everie man may see by my wealth , and abundance of all things , rents , tyths , tribute , my silkes , Purple myters , Crownes of gold and silver , Pearles and gumes , lands and lordships , how God heere prospereth and magnifieth his viccar in the earth : For to mee pertaineth first the imperiall citie of Rome , the Palace of Later an , the Kingdome of Cicile is proper to mee , Aprilia and Capua be mine , also the Kingdome of England and Ir land bee they not brought to bee tributaries to mee , 214. To these I admit also besids other Provinces and countries , both in the occident and orient , from the North to the South these dominions by name , & others moe : 216. which Constantinus the Emperour gaue vnto mee , not that they were not mine of before , hee did giue them . 217. For that I tooke them of him , I tooke them not as a gift , as is aforementioned , but as restitution , and that I randred them againe to Otho , I did it not for my duetie to him , but onely for peace sake , what should I speake heere of my dayly enemies , of my first fruits , annates , palles , indulgences , Bulls , confessionals , indulgences & prescripts , testamēts , dispensations , priviledges , elections , prebendes , religious houses , and such like , which came to no small masse of money , in so much that for a palle to the Arch-Bishop of Mentz which was wont to bee gotten for ten thousand 218 Florence , now is growne to twentie seven thousand Florence which I receaved of Iacobus the Arch-Bishop not long before Basil counsell : besids the friuits of other Bishoprickes in Germany , comming to the number of fiftie , whereby what advantage commeth vnto my Coffers , it may partly bee conjectured . But what shall I speake of Germany , 219. when the whole world is my dyocie , as my Cannonists doe say , and all men are bound to belieue , 220. except they will imagine as the Maniches doe two beginnings which is false and hereticall . Moses sayeth . In the beginning GOD made Heaven and earth , and not in the beginnings , 221. wherefore as I beginne so I conclude , cōmanding , declaring , and pronouncing , to stand vpon the necessitie of salvation , for everie humane creature to be subject to mee . 
A10823	----	A blovv for the pope, or, A discourse had in S. Giles Church, in Elgen of Murray at a conference with certaine papists, plainely prouing that Peter was neuer head of the Church : with a short register of all the attempts and murthers vpon kings and princes in our time by the persuasion of the Iesuits. Robertson, Bartholomew, fl. 1620. 1615 Approx. 77 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A10823 STC 21096.5 ESTC S3099 33142645 ocm 33142645 28158 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10823) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 28158) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1883:2) A blovv for the pope, or, A discourse had in S. Giles Church, in Elgen of Murray at a conference with certaine papists, plainely prouing that Peter was neuer head of the Church : with a short register of all the attempts and murthers vpon kings and princes in our time by the persuasion of the Iesuits. Robertson, Bartholomew, fl. 1620. [72] p. Printed by G. Eld for Roger Iackson, neere the Conduit in Fleetstreet, London : 1615. "Epistle Dedicatorie" signed: Barthol. Robertson. Imperfect: tightly bound, and with print show-through and loss of text. Signatures: A-D⁸, E⁴. Reproduction of original in: British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Popes -- Primacy -- Controversial literature. Anti-Catholicism -- England. 2003-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-12 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-12 Ben Griffin Sampled and proofread 2004-12 Ben Griffin Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A BLOVV FOR THE POPE : Or , A Discourse had in S. GILES Church in Elgen of Murray , at a Conference with certaine Papists , plainely prouing , That PETER was neuer Head of the Church . With a short Register of all the Attempts and Murthers vpon Kings and Princes in our time , by the persuasion of the Iesuits . REVEL : 14. 8. And there followed another Angell , saying , It is fallen , It is fallen , Babylon the great Citie , for shee made all Nations to drinke of the wine of the wrath of her fornication . Hieronymus . Heretici conuicti ad contentiones prosiliunt . August : de Ciuit : lib. 14. cap. 20. Non Theologi sed Cynici mores , conuitiari , & allatrare . LONDON , Printed by G. Eld for Roger Iackson , neere the Conduit in Fleetstreet , 1615. To the Right Honorable Lord , IAMES , Lord HAYES , Maister of his Maiesties great Wardrobe . THe Spirit speaketh euidently , That in the Later dayes some shall depart from the Faith , and shall giue heede vnto Spirits of Error , and Doctrines of Deuils . And surely , that Prophesie , if at any time , is truly accomplished in these our daies , on whom the ends of the World are come : For Blindnesse and Error is so vniuersally spread , like palpable darkenesse , ouer the hearts almost of all , that vnlesse the Lord had reserued vnto vs euen a small Remnant , wee should haue beene as Sodome , and should haue beene like vnto Gomorrha . The sinnes of the People , and negligence , with ignorance of Pastors , are the cause hereof : for the hand of the Lord is not shortened , that it cannot saue , but our Sinnes haue diuided betwixt him and vs , and hath made him hide his face , that he should not heare . The iniquities of the People haue commonly their beginnings from their Teachers : Therefore Christ , when hee was to cure the disease of sinfull Ierusalem , entreth first into the Church , there to purge the impietie of the Priests , which polluted with Couetousnesse &c. the Sanctuarie of the Lord : Like vnto a good Physitian , who searcheth the Maladie from the roote . For this cause are they styled Salt , Watchmen , Light , Trumpetters , Physitians , Souldiers ; and that they , in time , and out of time , bee able to Teach , Exhort , Rebuke , Improue , with all Patience and Doctrine : for who conuerts a sinner from the error of his life , saues him from Death , and couers the multitude of Sinnes . The Church is a Building , and Preachers Builders ▪ as the Church of Ierusalem was reared by the People with the Sword in the one Hand , and Trowell in the other , so must they with wholesome and sound Doctrine teach and resist the Gainesayers : and if euer there was need , now it is , when out of that bottomlesse Pit there are risen swarms of Locusts , ouer-couering the face of the Earth , making the People drunke with the Wine of their Fornication and Idolatrie , who haue taught the world , with the sonnes of Elie , to take raw flesh , and sow Tares among the Wheat . Now ( I say ) it is time to be powerfull in deede and word before God and the whole People : for he that will doe and say , shall be called great in the Kingdome of Heauen . Ecclesia est Ciuitas ( saith one ) propter Populi collectionem , sponsa prepter dilectionem , Ouis propter mansuetudinem , Ciuitas est , vigilate ad concordiam : Ouis est , intendite pastui , sponsa studere ornatui . Pastors are Woers in Christs place , beseeching the World to be reconciled vnto God. Wee haue therefore to pray to the Lord of the Haruest , That he would thrust out faithfull Labourers into his Haruest , in this great Desolation , and time of Corruption , when Antichrist hath setled his Throne in so manie hearts , whome the Lord shall in the end confound with the breath of his Nosthrils . Wee must not be partakers of others sinnes , in betraying the Truth with silence , but Foxes being driuen away , let the Bed of the Church be watched by 70. of Salomons Worthies : Of the which , as I am not fit to be named one of the meanest , so haue I put in my Mite ( for lacke of a Talent ) and snrowd me vnder your Lordships wings , against all Rabzechez Rayling : as Salomon with Nathans Conuoy and helpe ; the Shunamite by Elisha his offer , were shadowed as with Ionas Gourd ; so doe I , induced by your Lordships rare and singular vertues , cast my selfe vnder the Mantle of Protection . Kings haue waded in this Matter : Of his Maiestie , God willing , there will be more apt occasion to speake hereafter . But it is memorable in the most mightie Edward the sixt of good memorie ; to whome , on the day of Coronation , when three Swords were presented ( signes of the Kingdomes of England , France , and Ireland ) craued the fourth to be brought ; which was ( after enquirie ) the Booke of the holy Scripture , the Sword of the Spirit : Which did also , notwithstanding his tender yeares ( for he died at sixteene yeares of age ) compile , amongst other Treatises , a Comedie of this Babylonicall Whore. Accept ( Right Honorable ) this first of these Heads belonging to this matter : and so I humbly and heartily commend your Lordship to the grace of God , which is able to build your L. further , and giue you an Inheritance among them which are sanctified by the Bloud of Iesus Christ : in whose mercie I commit your Lordship . Ianuar. 26. Anno 1615. Your Honors in all humble dutie , BARTHOL : ROBERTSON , Minister of Gods Word . Simonis Rosarij Antithesis 15. Christi & Antichristi Anno 1558. ECce tibi Lector vani ludibria Papae a Pedibus Reges quem iuvat esse suis. Qui tribuendus erat Christe praesumit honorem iactitat & sancti , se caput esse gregis . Dic mihi quaeso Biceps , fietne Ecclesia monstrū ? impie qua quaeso , talia fronte refers ? Vah ; nequit esse Biceps diuina Ecclesia ? Christus qui caput est vnum ; Papa quid ergo ? Lupus . Huic caput est Christus sancti quoque Pastor ouilis atque suo teneras , numine pascit oues . Attamen ille suis immensum territat Orbem Legibus , & Populi , subiicit Arte Duces . THE FIRST ARTICLE : That Peter was neuer Head of the Church . THe vniuersall Church , as it is the Citie and Spouse of the liuing God ; so one part there of Triumphant , is the Companie of the Blessed ones in Heauen , who had runne their Race here , kept the Faith , and got the end thereof , euen the Saluation of their Soules : The other part is the Societie of Mankind , knowne to God , renewed in the Spirit of their Mind , purified by Faith , waiting the comming of the Lord Iesus to their Immortalitie . Of this secundarie part , it is controuerted betwixt Vs and the Enemies of the Truth , who should be the Head thereof ; Whether solely and onely Iesus Christ her Husband , who neyther can admit , nor will allow , of Spirituall Fornication , imparting Vitall and Heauenly Life , Light , Sence , and Motion thereto . Or whether there bee another Head besides Christ : so that the Church , Monster-like , hath two Heads to one Bodie . Wee , out of Paule , affirme , Christ to be the onely true Head of his Church : who vseth this Demonstration ; Hee by whom all the Bodie being coupled and knit together by euerie ioynt , for the Furniture thereof ( according to the effectuall power which is in the measure of euerie part ) receiueth encrease of the Bodie vnto the edifying of it selfe in loue , This same is , and onely can be , Head. But so it is , that Christ our Sauiour is the same , and none euer can take vpon them iustly so to doe to the Church , which is the Bodie , Ergo &c. Yet the Aduersaries to the Veritie contend , That the Bishop of Rome , whome they call Pope , should bee added vnto Christ , to bee Head of the Church ; leaning vnto this , as to the speciall Pillar and Ground they build vpon , Peter was the Head of the Church , The Pope is Peters Successor , Ergo The Pope is the Head of the Church . To the intent the whole Matter may be the more cleare and euident , and that a perfect Answere may be had to the alledged Argument , these Heads in particular are to be treated and discussed plainely ; viz. 1 Peter was neuer Head of the Church . 2 Peter was neuer Bishop of Rome , nor yet in Rome . 3 The Pope is not Peters Successor , nor could succeed to him . 4 The Pope is not Head of the Church , nor Christs Vicar . 5 The Pope is the verie Antichrist . First then , no man can denie , but if Peter had beene constituted and ordained Head of the Church , the rest of the Apostles would or should haue knowne it : For it stood them greatly vpon , to vnderstand to whom they should haue recourse in dangers , as to their Commaunder , and vnto whom they should giue obedience : to whom also they should render an account of al their proceedings , least they should wander , bestowing their endeuours ( as it would appeare ) vnprofitably , not gouerned by any President , who should either allow or disallow of their trauels in their Apostle ship , &c. But so it is , that they neuer acknowledged Peter Head of the Church , nor of any of the Apostles , much lesse of them all . Yea Christ , the wisdome of the Father , in whom the Godhead dwelleth bodily , and in whom are the treasures of knowledge and vnderstanding , leaueth no place to the vaine Curiosity and foolish inuentions of man , a little before his death , as it were taking his farewell and good night of them : for then wee attend the last will and wordes of our friendes most , they take deepest impression in our mindes and memories , how much the more aduisedly and deliberately they are spoken , as it were , by the heart , with great waight , not onely because the time is short and imminent certainty of death , ( for Christ knew wel his houre ) but also for that men keepe most eagerly that , whereof they haue no long expectation of endurance and continuance . Christ , I say , the night before his death , after Supper , recommended humility in his owne example to his Apostles , not to be lookt on only , but followed , did wash their feete : and to signifie with due intimation , that nothing in that whole action did come , but of his prouident foresight & knowledge , whereto he was priuy ; yea , and the Searcher of hearts did pry into the Closet of Iudas Treason , which Peter , when Iudas was taxed for it , did desire to know by the meanes of Iohn , who leaned on Iudas breast : If he had been Head , it was more competent in his own person to haue demaunded it . And for that they should be vnwelcome vnto the world , hee armes them with constancy and patience against the ignominie and shame of their future crosses , with promises of sending the Comforter and other some heauenly instructions : yea it was so farre from Iesus mind & intention , to ordaine Peter head of his Church , or of the rest of his Apostles , that hee before them all and in Peters owne presence perticularly foretells his deniall , if this was that Champion ( not to derogate to the Saint of God ) that was to be placed in primacie aboue the rest , iudge yee ? For when could Iesus haue more opportune time , or the Disciples better or quieter occasion to declare and heare a Superior appointed ouer them , then now , when hee should fore-speake his defection to him , and his Apostacie who so arrogantly relied vpon humane strength and fortitude ; beside that lately he had beene rebuked in the highest degree , by Christ in calling him Sathan , for apparantly Christ might haue forborne and tolerated the future head of the Church , and more mildly and softly entreated him , as in these and such like termes . Peter thy lapse wil procure thee to bee lowest of all , because it will bee the greatest of all , yet I will after aduance and promote thee to bee highest and head of all . Now hee was checked for intruding himself into the ciuil Magistrates office , who if he had beene to bee surrogate in Christs office might haue beene borne with , in some degree , yet so much as in him was , hee hindred the mistery of our saluation ; At all these times was good opportunity to conciliate to Peter in so open audience and famous places , both of the disciples and men without , authority and credit , if it had stood with Christs purpose to haue exalted and promoted Peter to the dignity of beeing head ouer his people and Church . But which is of greater moment , it may be , Iesus would conceale and keepe secret to himselfe the dispensation of that charge vntill after his passion , or then keepe it in his own person , not willing to make any participant of the same , vntill the time appointed in his good pleasure thereafter : yet so it is , Peter is heauily vpbraided after the Resurrection , as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a busie body in other mens affaires . In that reasoning , that Christ had with the Disciples , premonishing them that he was going and departing from them , and with Thomas , pretending his ignorance of the way hee should take ; if any , or Peter himselfe should haue beene substituted in Christs roome , was it not now ? When so familiarly hee disputed with Thomas , I will not say , but euen then he did answere to farre harder and difficult questions ; as the Vnitie of the persons in one Deitie , and if he should delay , and continue the deliuery of his mind in that point , would he not thinke you , once without ambiguity and equiuocation , both euidentlie and manifestlie thereafter haue declared the matter ? Yea , Iudas Lebbeus receiued a perfect resolution of his demaund , in the oeconomy and distribution in the matters of mans Saluation , which was to some manifested , to others hid : but of this transcendent excellencie there is neuer a whisper , and no maruaile , for he was to reserue that point to himselfe vncommunicable , not willing to diminish and lessen the same , by diuoluing that function to another , or though he had bin weary ( if so I may say ) to beare that burthen himselfe , as not of sufficient power and abilitie to discharge it , to the will of all his mysticall members , which did receiue spirituall Sappe and Iuyce of him , who is the roote , in the which his Church is engrafted , by a true , liuely , and sauing Faith. And into whom the Church , after a heauenly and vnspeakeable manner ( yet truely ) is vnited and encorporated , and so become one body with him , Flesh of his flesh , and bones of his bones . And we know it to be accustomably vsed ( for so did Moses to Iosuah at the Lords owne direction , and Dauid to Salomon , &c. ) to establish the Successor in the second roome , when one is eyther to dimit , or giue signification of the succedent , to preuent occasions of strife and debate which might arise , and are commonly bred for degrees of preferment ; but Christ remits and sends them to no mans Soueraignty , but as it were , manumits them , and of Seruants , chuseth them his free friends , and as friends haue most things common , cheefelie , wils , councels and minds , so saith hee : All that I haue heard from my Father , I haue declared vnto you ; but when said he , either first or last , that Peter was Head , or should be head of the Church , which Christ knew to be immortall , and Peter then mortall , which Christ told him thereafter , and the manner of his violent death . And that a man , no not all the men in the world can viuifie or quicken themselues : it is then farre off that one can viuifie another . But wee , when wee were dead in trespasses and sinnes , are quickned together , in , with , and by Christ , by whose Grace wee are saued : and surely neither Peter nor any of the Apostles , can transfuse or deriue any of the spirituall Graces one to another , in such sort as Christ by his Spirit , saue onely , as all the disposers of the ministers of God doe , by the liuely preaching of the word , &c. Therefore if it had been Christs contentment to haue vouchsafed that prerogatiue vpon Peter , when that controuersie anent Superioritie did arise ; surely he would not haue passed it without Decision , he is not the God of Debate , but will haue all things done in order , for hee would haue this scrupple taken out of the way , seeing them all as vpon a stumbling block rush vpon it ; A little before in their gazing vpon the stately building of the Temple and princely Fabrick of that magnificent materiall Church , and as they did after the resurrection dreame of the restitution of the Crowne and commonwealth from the vnnaturall tyrannie of the Romanes to whom they were Tributaries ( for now the Scepter had departed , and the lawgiuer from betwixt Iuda his Feete ) with close mouth , neither than nor now did he passe ouer , neither the matter & purpose it selfe , neither themselues vnreproued , but forespake the ruine & sacking of the Towne of Ierusalem , thereby taking occasion to Prophesie the consummation of the whol world , with the diuers Incidents at that period of time , when it should happen , as in that his Sermon most euidently shewes it selfe . But in that so high a Question , so earnestly tossed among thē nothing , the world and Ierusalem both shall perish , and they shall wax old as doth a garment and as a vesture shall they bee folden vp , and in Ierusalem ( as was then foretold ) is not a stone left vpon a stone , but the Church endureth for euer , and such an euerlasting and eternall head should it haue , which Peter in no wise could bee . This was I say the meetest time for remouing of the doubs , yet our Sauiour did not command to acknowledge Peter for head , which without all contradiction he would haue done if he had appointed him chiefe and principall ouer the rest , if so it had beene his intention , that the other Apostles should haue acknowledged Peter for their Lord and Master . Yet so it is that flat contrarily he deliuers and giues his Decree and Sentence , that there should be no principalitie nor primacie among them , but the greatest as the smallest , &c. For so saith he , the Kings of the Nations doe raigne , &c. but so it shall not be among you . In the which words he doth not onely recall them from such gouernment and regencie as is amongst the Gentils or Nations , but also hee disswades and dehorts them from all manner of Primacie ; for Christ answered to no other interrogation heere , but such as they propounded ; but they did not enquire of the gouernment and Lordsh. , of the kings of nations , for what was that forme of Regiment appertaining or belōging to them , out of a primacy which euery one of them affected among themselues , and vnto the which they would haue climbed , for they did chide among themselues , and were diuided , as it is said there : And forsooth if any might haue looked for a high place and promotion , the sonnes of Zebedeus , Iames and Iohn , ( Christs Cozens concerning the flesh ) wherevpon they did ground their petition by appearance . But there is no acceptation of persons with God. Their mother as meaning to finde greatest fauour both in regard of her kindred with the Virgine Mary Christs Mother , as also for her Sexe and humble behauiour , but all their suites were cast ouer barre , and they simply denied for the causes there alledged , which are not necessary here to repeat , and besides those reasons there set downe , they should haue remembred that Christ before had closed their mouth from such a subiect , and therefore taught them , that their desire proceeded from ignorance and obiuion . But it would seem Peter should haue his ordination , if not immediatly from Christ , in the daies of his Flesh , yet by the authoritie of the rest of the Apostles , who had receiued the holy Spirit on the Pentecost in great aboundance , but they neuer acknowledged such place in Peter , whose preheminence ( if any had been ) they would not haue neglected ; yet so it is they tooke vpon them boldnes to send both Peter and Iohn from Ierusalem to the Samaritans , whom they heard to haue receiued the word of God , for whom also the rest did pray and giue imposition of hands . Now he who sends and directs another is aboue him that is sent , else how dare he vsurpe that title and right as to command , either how can he look for obedience , or perfecting any point of dutie at the hands of him who is sent if hee be not subiect to the senders command & will , for it is not said the Apostles requested , or entreated , or besought Peter , but that they sent the other Apostles , hauing , from their meeting and present assembly enioined to Peter and his Colleague Iohn , equall with him in that charge , to vndertake that iourney , for the benefit of the Samarirans . If euer at any time , surely heere , Peter might haue stood vpon his estimation , and might haue reiected their ordinance as arrogant and presumptuous in extending their power too much , if he had beene head of the Church . It may be that Peter as hee was euer very willing and prone to vndertake , so heere hee would yeeld to his Brethrens desire , but who can excuse the Apostles ; yea and the other Brethren which were of Iudea , which could not haue a like place and authoritie with the Disciples of Christ , in many and divers respects , which are not here to be reckoned , to haue accused and caused Peter to giue a reason of his conuersation and Doctrine among the vncircumcized , in that he had entered vnto them and eater with them after the receipt of the word of God , if hee had been constituted head of the Church , either in Christs time here vpon earth , or yet after his resurrection , by Christ or his Apostles or by any other means whatsoeuer remarkeable , who can say , but that the Apostles haue done greatly amisse in challenging their Superior and not rendring that simple and humble submission as in such matters is requisite , and suppose it were tollerable in the Apostles , who were in like rank and estate with him ; yet if Peter had been mounted ▪ to that degree , he could not haue comported to heare himselfe so disgraced as it were , and contended against by those farre inferiour to the Apostles , and adacted to giue in his Apologie , clearely expounding and dilating the whol matter vnto them with all the circumstances thereof . Peter , if hee had been their Master and head , might haue put them to silence for their sudden strife with him , or else haue said , I haue done no wrong , I haue reason for my actions ; and that may suffice that I haue commandement by Reuelation from aboue , wherevnto I am priuie my selfe . Peter yet might haue deliuered in defence of his proceedings to the Apostles and Brethren of Iudea offended at him , for Peters primacie had not been divulged and made manifest to the Church ( if any had ) or for persecution and iniurie of the time it was suppressed and holden vnder vntill more conuenient time , while it should break vp , either ( truely ) in Antioch , or at Rome . But it is exceeding maruellous that Paul should not many yeares after haue got intelligence of the same seeing it was such a necessary Head in the Church as tending to calme & tranquill all controuersies when refuge and appeale should be made to him as vnto an Oracle ) for whom God sendeth in his worke whatsoeuer , him hee furnisheth fit and meet for the discharge thereof ) and being aduanced to bee head , his graces should haue surpassed the other Apostles , especially Paul , who cals himselfe an abortiue issue and borne out of time , and it is credible that Paul would not take that arrogancy vppon him , by sundry arguments to contend , himselfe no wise inferior to Peter , if Peter was head of the church , & that hee receiued no point of doctrine from him , or any other of the brethren at Ierusalem , to which hee did ascend by reuelation to know his conformity with them . Moreouer in recompting certaine disciples as Iohn and Iames , he placeth not Peter in the first order and roome : this is farre from his accustomed manner : who was so meeke as a nurse to her children , and who requireth his Galathians to bee as he was , for he was as they were , and to giue to all men their duty , scare to whom feare and honor to whom wee owe honor , but in Gods cause when hee did see Peter , that he went not the right way to the truth of the Ghospell , hee did withstand him to his face before all men , because hee was to bee rebuked , what can bee more euident ? We know when Paul was rauished in the third heauen and receiued vasions and reuelations , fourteene yeares before hee manifested the same , and heard words vnutterable : but of this preferment of Peter , there is not one siyllable , yea Paul was his contradictor in this place , where , hee bringeth his warrant , for in that matter and combate with Peter hee did nothing without expresse command , as not purposing one foot in that voyage without speciall reuelation ; yea and if the subscription and date bee true , hee wrote the same Epistle to the Galathians from Rome . Now in many other placees he comes to intimate by the spirit of Prophesie the condition of the world and the state of the Church vnder Antichrist , but of this prerogatiue of Peter at any time hee hath not one word , but that three yeares after his conuersion hee came vp to Ierusalem to see Peter and staid with him fifteene dayes , where Paul might haue beene taught of others , or of Peter himselfe , and beene perswaded of this his Primacy ; after soe many yeares since Christs ascention , and so many dayes conference and society with Peter himselfe , who doubtles would haue imparted to Paul , whom hee cal'd his beloued brother , all speciall comfort aud heauenly grace particularly this point of the head of the Church , if any other then Christ had beene , land so much the more for that Paul , of all the Apostles , makes oftenest mention in all his Epistles almost thereof , euer deferring that honor to Christ onely , the Sauiour of the Church which is his body , for Paul is farre off from grudging and disceptation , but his zeale must shew it selfe when Christs truth is peruerted as hee himselfe witnesseth . Besides this three yeares after God had reuealed his sonne in him that hee might preach him among the Gentiles , because hee did foresee that this verity should bee called in question , by them who would establish another head of the Church then Christ , hee conceites a graue atestation , saying , in these things which I write vnto you behold before God I lye not , as also more plainely in another place , whose preacher and Apostle ( saith he ) I am constituted , I speake the truth in Christ and lye not , euen a Teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity . Moreouer three yeares after his conuersion he passed to Ierusalem and fourteene yeares after hee ascended to Ierusalem the second time , now in this seauenteenth yeare after his calling to the Apostleship , which fell in the yeare of Christ , Anno 6. Paul testifies the Ghospell of vncircumcision was committed vnto him , as that of the Circumcision to Peter , and the Lord blessed and made both their Ministeries effectuall , So that it came to passe that Paul and Barnabas did couenant and giue their right hands of fellowship that they among the Gentiles , Iames , Peter and Iohn ( for so hee rankes them ) among the Iewes should discharge their Apostleship ; now it must be of necessity that if Peter was head of the Church , then hee was constituted head both ouer Iew and Gentile , ( vnles they would say , that hee was but halfe a head ) but Paul affirmes and that by their owne motiue and voluntary will , that the Ghospell of the Gentiles was committed to him and Barnabas and not vnto Peter , how can we say then that he was , or apoynted to bee , head of the Church , seeing he was bound and tyed by his owne faithfull promise , beside his Commission , not to meddle with the Gentiles in his Ministery , or was not that an vnfirme head of the Church ( if so I may say ) that had so mutilate a body , seeing the one halfe as it were seperated and seioyned from Peters Apostleship , he hauing obliged himselfe by his troth in his right hand to the contrary . Againe if Christ would haue Peter to bee an vniuersall Apostle both of Iewes and Gentiles , how durst Peter without speciall licence had and obtained of his Author , and euident certainties thereof , haue brought his calling into such streighths and narrownes so hastily or at any time after , that within foure and twenty yeares he should enter in league with Paul to dimit and forgoe , the most dificult part , and of greater confequence , because both that the benefit of calling was not generally offered before but counter-manded ; which was a mistery , as also for the multitude and greatnesse of the Gentiles ▪ for there was farre more Gentiles then Iewes , whom the Lord suffered to walke in their owne waies while there was light , in some measure , among the Iewes in particular places and persons , although not generally and amongst the greatest , and yet such as might make inexcusable , and for this cause Peter not vnmindfull of his charge , hee had contracted himselfe vnto , as hee taught , with great liberty and feruency among the Iewes , for wheresoeuer he might haue occasion , as wee see aboundantly in the Acts of the Apostles , so likewise by writing an Epistle hee taught the Iewes , Strangers which dwelt heere and there throughout Pontus , Galatia , Cappadocia , Asia , and Bythinia , contayning himselfe alwayes within the limits and bounds of his calling , requesting them to be mindfull of the wordes of the prophesies spoken so long time before , for vnto Iewes was it that the oracles of God were committed . And so did Paul also , being seperated to the worke , he was called to was sent a faire off to the Gentiles by the Lord by whom hee had receiued Grace and Apostleship to the obedience of Faith among all the Gentils for his name , and therefore cals it , the exalting and adorning of his Ministerie to bee called the Apostle of the Gentils , working in the Euangell of God , that the oblation of the Gentils might bee acceptable , sanctified by the holy Spirit , not but that it behooueth the word of God to bee first expounded to the Iewes , but since they did repell it , and thought them vnworthy of eternall life , he and Barnabas did conuert themselues vnto the Gentiles , whose Preacher , Apostle , & Doctor he cals himselfe , yet euer desiring to prouoke his Kinsmen , that he might saue some of them . And to whom I pray you can we better giue credit vnto then to Peter himselfe : for surely , although once he had dissembled in that deniall of his Maister in three-fold forme . And again ▪ in that euill example he had giuen to Barnabas and others , when hee is precisely challenged by Paul. Now would hee not haue hid his Talent in the earth , but that which was spoken to him in the eare , hee would haue spoken vpon the house tops , especiallie since he had promised by Christs Praier , his Faith should not faile ; yea , and it was enioyned him not to deny , but being cōuerted to confirme his Brethren in the veritie of those things he had heard and seene , as hee did also abundantly ; yet hee cals himselfe no other then Apostle and Seruant , not Superior : yea , hee names himselfe a fellow-elder with them who are Elders . And if it be so , how can he he iustly said to bee Lord and Prince ouer his Brethren , and rest of the Elders , shall wee giue him more then either Christ bestowed vpon him , or that hee would claime himselfe , or any of the rest of the Apostles and Elders would acknowledge him to be . And which is more , he requests them to feede the Lordes flocke which is amongst them , taking diligent heede thereunto , not by constraint , but willingly ; not for filthy lucre , but of a readie mind , not as though they were Lords ouer Gods Heritage , but to be examples to the Flocke , that when the cheefe Shepheard shal appear , they may receiue an incorruptible Crowne of Glorie : he forbids Dominion & Lordships ouer the Heritage of God , if he had so done himselfe , and affected Primacy in the Church , which was farre from the mind of this Saint of God , hee had wrongfully forbid that , whereof he was culpable himselfe . Likewise who will not esteeme it a great absurdity to repute all the Apostles , which then liued , and all the company of the faithfull to be Peters members , and all things that appertaine and belong to a spirituall body , to be communicated by him to them , which must be graunted , and that of most necessary consequence followeth , if we condiscend Peter to be head of the church : but this of Paul onely , in place of all that might be brought in , is plainly refuted , who doth esteeme himselfe nothing inferior to the highest Apostles , here is no exception of Peter , or Primacy , which Paul ( such is his modestie ) wold haue don if Peter had bin superior . And who would not contend Paule to be Head of the Church of the Gentiles , rather then Peter : because it is proued already he is appointed both by Christ , as also with consent of those which were thought to bee Pillars of the Church , and in price had conditioned to be the Apostle of the Gentiles . Now it is certaine , wee are not of the Iewes , but of the Gentiles , if there should bee any of the Apostles Head of our Church , it must therefore be Paul , who did correct Peters error in Antiochia , the first place of his alleaged seat and residence , to whom also euen their own great Bulwark Tho : Aquinas . 2. secunda quest . 33. sect . 4. & Gloss. ad Gal. 2. 11. doth make Paul equal , but not superior . Besides this , Paul was sent to Rome by God , that he should testifie of Iesus Christ , as he had done already in Ierusalem , whom the Lord did encourage to that effect : the which also by an Angell of God , sent to him by night , was reiterate , saying ; Feare not Paul , it behooueth thee to be presented to Caesar : And further , Paul was at Rome and taught there two yeares , and the Romans did thereby come to that perfection of Religion , that their Faith at that time was spoken of in all the world . Here is a speciall designation of Paul to goe thither , whither we heare of none to be formerly sent , appointed thereto by two seuerall Mandates , tending to one Scope , who did enter into Rome , exercised the Office from morning till euening , expounding the Law and Prophets , testifying and perswading of the kingdome of God in Iesus Christ , and made his aboad there during the space aforesaid in a house hired for himselfe , and receiued all that came vnto him , teaching with all boldnesse of speech without let , what can bee more craued in a good Bishop , then which we find in Paul at Rome , but in all this time there is no mention made neither by Paul of Peter , neither Salutation sent to him in any of all the Epistle Paule sent to Rome , neither yet any remembrance had of Peter in any of the Epistles he sent from Rome ; as that to the Galathians , Ephesians , Philippians , Colossians , the second to Timothy , to Philemon , vnlesse their subscriptions be faulty : No remembrance I say , neither any word of Salutation which Paul vseth not to omit , and that very largelie , yea , and not to forget euen the most obscure men and women , so they be faithfull of whatsoeuer degree . Now I pray you , whether Peter or Paul hath best right to claim the Superiority , or which of these two shall wee adiudge to bee Head of our Church ( if either of them be . ) And by the way ( Gentle Reader ) take a view , whether or not , Peter was euer at Rome , at the least neuer in Pauls daies , and if not then , hee neuer saw Rome with his eyes , as shall be proued ( God willing ) in our second Discourse . For the which cause Anthonius Pyranensis Legatus did say , it was not lawfull for men to reade Pauls Epistles : for I know ( saith he ) by reading of them , men may become Lutherans ; and therefore Ioh. Siluanus Atheseus . Pastor Herbipolis confesseth , that the Papists doctrine was false and Antichristian , and that he had learned that out of Pauls Epistles : which moueth Rhegius Gallicus Aristarchus , when he had burnt 9. in Lyons for Lutheranisme , publikely to proclaim , That if the holy Church had not receiued Pauls Epistles , & accounted them Canonique , he would not repute them better or of more credit then the Fables of Aesope . And therfore are they named by them , Armamentarium Lutheranorum . Fincelius writeth , that Anno 1557. a Priest in Forcham , a Citie in the Bishoprick of Lamberg , in his Sermon , alledged Paul to haue erred , and that the Sacrament of the Supper should be receiued vnder one kind only : And if it be not so , that Sathan should take him away aliue from out of his Pulpet , and so it happened to the great feare of all the whole Diocesse ; as the History written by the said Fincelius at length reports . And wee know the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God ; and is profitable , &c. that the man of God may bee perfectly instructed vnto euery good worke . And that Timothy from his childhood hath knowne the Holy Scripture , which might make him wise to Saluation : Now since they conteine all things necessarie to bee beleeued , and that to beleeue the holy Church vniuersall is one point of our Faith , and for that the militant Church here is one part thereof : The head whereof is searched heere by vs , and seeing the holy Scripture directeth vs to no other head then Iesus Christ , wherefore is it that wee would bee wise aboue that which is reuealed , yea rather foolishly enquire for that which the Word of God hath been silent in . And pursue after that which cannot in any case become meet to supply and minister the vertues and duties requisite in him who should be Head of the Church , and those neuer were nor can happen in the person of any mortall . Yea Paul takes vpon him to institute Timothy and Titus to be Bishops , and prescribes vnto them , their particular and seuerall duties , yet hee sends vs alwaies to another head , namely Christ , and that which hee doth it is not of any power he receiued of Peter , for this he markes purposely as neither did Titus create Bishops in Creta by any ordinance deriued from Peter . I ioine hereto that Paul accompanied with Barnabas passed through all the Churches of Asia , in which they preached and there , by the Suffrages of the same , choosed Bishops and elected them , and in a word Paul in that most solemne and most accurate Sermon , rendred to the Bishops of Asia , neuer enioined them to submit themselues neither to Peter nor any other whatsoeuer earthly wight head of the church . And would hee obscure the same if it had been commaunded him , or any waies profitable vnto Saluation or quitting the estate of the Church , for hee declared vnto them all the counsels of God , yea and foretels them that after his departure there would greeuous wolues rush in amongst them deuouring the flockes and that euen of themselues should men arise speaking peruerse things to draw Disciples after them , as hereticks doe at all times , but he neuer remembred Peter vnto them , who should put order to this proud attempt and hainous tyrannie in the Church . If hee had been made Superiour to asswage the Furie and rage of Tumults and Schismes : Paul would not haue buried the same in the beds of Obliuion , but he euer directs vs a farre other course which is to CHRIST onely . Surely Christ is a Priest for euer after the order of Melchizedech leauing no Vicar nor Successor but his Holy Spirit which hee promised to send , and lead his Disciples in all truth , and to bee present with the Church for euer . To the which Priesthood in the New Testament neither by Paul , or whosoeuer hee was that was Author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes who speaketh of this matter at length , is mention made any to succeed the same , for hee had neither beginning nor ending of daies , as it was constituted in that Aronicall Priest-hood to passe from man to man , in Leui his posterity to the comming of the Messias who hath by his owne blood entered in once into the Holy place , and obtained eternall redemption for his Church which is his bodie , euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things . And to the end neither Peter nor any of the rest of the Apostles were otherwise sent but as God sent Christ , But his Kingdome and Regiment is not of this world , for Christ tooke not vpon him to iudge and distribute of earthly and transitorie affaires , but hee by his word and Sacraments , which are the ordinary meanes to breed Faith , and by the operation of his Holy Spirit from aboue , doth effect the whole purpose of mans Saluation , instilling in mortall soules the immortall seed of the Gospell of the Lord , by whose power wee are kept through Faith vnto Saluation , which is prepared to bee shewed in the last time . And this is that precious Balme farre aboue that of Gilead , whereby Christ the Head of his Church doth annoint the hearts and cheere the mindes of his own Elect with vnspeakable peace descending from Christ as the Head ( like vnto Aarons Oyntment ) vnto his Church the members of his mysticall bodie sonnes of God by free adoption , Coheires with their Head the Lord Iesus Christ. If flesh and blood can accomplish these offices , let any reasonable man iudge . It is now conuenient we heare what our Aduersaries obiect in the contrarie , that by this meanes the truth may more brightly shine , and doubting braines be resolued , as also that those in whom the Veritie hath taken some hold may be cōfirmed and established , and way bee stopt to the vndermining and subuerting of the simple and ignorant . Scripture , say they , cals Peter first , and why should wee deny him the place which the word of God giues him . Answere . It is not one thing to bee called first , and to be called principal Lord or commander , for wee say Homer is the first of Greeke Poets , hath he therfore commandement or power ouer all the rest : Peter in order may bee called first , either in feruencie or magnanimitie or such like , but his authoritie and dignitie ouer the rest is denied . Secondly , Paul making mention of Peter about three and twenty yeares thereafter , inuerts that order and placed him betwixt the Bonerges , that is Iames and Iohn the sonnes of Thunder , to signifie that there was no hidden mysterie in that ennumeration , yea , and in the Catalogue , by sundry of the Euangelists , the Disciples are permixt . But if vpon Peter ( say they ) the Church was builded , hee must be Gouernour and Head thereof : for so sayth our Sauiour , Thou art Peter , and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church . Answere . Albeit there might be framed a Sillogisme in moode and figure , as there cannot be , because there bee foure tearmes ( after the Schoole-men ) which cannot enter in a right Sillogisme ( besides the construction in the Greeke and Latine Tongues , which altogether ouerthrowes the Argument alledged ) yet the Assumption is denied : for there is not meant Peter , on whome the Church should bee builded , but vpon Christ ( as with manie other auncient Doctors , August . Iohn , Tract . 124. ) Which Christ was that Rocke which he confessed immediately before to be the sonne of the liuing God. So Lyranus in Gloss : marginali super hanc Petram scilicet quam confessm est , ibidem in Gloss : interlineari & Gloss : ordinaria , Tu es Petrus scilicet à me Petra , ita tamen vt mihi retineam dignitatem fundamenti . Et Lyranus ibid. sayth , Quod Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus quia multi Pontifices & Principes inuenti sunt Apostatasse à fide . And so also Gregorius Nicenus in testimoniis Veteris & Noui Testamenti . But in stead of all these , Paule satisfieth vs when he sayth , No man can lay any other foundation but that which is layd , Iesus Christ. Then Peter is not the ground : Which if it had beene otherwise , beleeue we , that Paule would be ignorant of it , or of purpose denie so serious and earnest a matter . Moreouer , if the Church was builded vpon Peter , how was it , it did not fall when Peter , at the voice of a Maid , yea , and a long time thereafter , was relapsed and reproued by Paule , as is aforesaid , and whome Christ did vpbraid with the most vile name of a Deuill . Will the Building stand firme and stable after the Ground is sunke or fallen ? or rather , is it not the Foundation that vpholds and sustaines the whole Fabrick ? But that Church which Christ promised to build vpon this Rocke , could not fall : for so saith hee , The Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against her : She cannot therefore be founded vpon such a tottering Mould as Peter was . Paule boasts of himselfe ( and that truely ) that as a skilfull Master-Builder he had layed the Foundation : and shall wee thinke , that Christ , the Wisdome of God , would build vpon the Sand where the Winds beat and Waters rise , and made it fall , and not vpon that Stone , hewen out of the Mountaine without hands : And shall the Masons of Salomons Church bee commended for their Wisdome , that they should haue brought-great Stones and costly Stones to make the Foundation of that materiall House , euen hewed Stones , ( which was figuratiue of Christ and the Temple of his Bodie ) and shall wee not say , Loe heere is a greater one then Salomon . The Fathers all dranke of the Rocke that followed them , and the Rocke ( saith Paule ) is Christ. And certainely no man , yea the Deuill cannot denie , but that there is one Bodie , and one Spirit , one Lord , one Faith one Baptisme , one Hope of our Vocation , one God and Father of all ; and that this Church began in the Creation with Adam and Eue , and continued euer since in one Place or other , Familie or Kingdome , sometimes longer , sometimes shorter , sometimes larger , sometimes narrower , and had but one Ground , which now also , vnder the Gospell , as by the Prophets long since hath beene fore-told , the Gentiles are ioyned thereto . But where was this Foundation then ? What was the Ground that this Building leaned to ? For shame wee shall not say Peter was borne then , vnlesse wee-should make him as old as Adam and Eue , or then ( I tremble to speake it ) elder then them both ; for the Ground of the House must be first layd before Building be made . Surely , if wee will trust Paule , he will explaine the matter , That neither Iewes nor Gentiles , beleeuers , are anie more Strangers and Forrainers , but Citizens with the Saints , and of the Household of God , and are builded vpon the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles , Iesus Christ himselfe being that chiefe Corner Stone in whome all the Building , coupled together , groweth vnto a holie Temple vnto the Lord , in whome yee also ( saith hee to them of Ephesus ) are built together , to be the habitation of God by the Spirit . If any point of all this can bee attributed iustly to Peter , hee is blind that cannot see . I know the Aduersaries of the Truth will trust Peter at least , who sends the Iewes dispersed vnto the consideration of another Foundation . If hee had beene that Ground that the Church should bee built vpon , would hee not haue claymed it himselfe ? If so be ( sayth hee ) you haue tasted how bountifull the Lord is , to whom you come as vnto a liuing Stone , disallowed of men , but chosen of God , and precious , and yee as liuely Stones bee made a Spirituall House , and a holy Priesthood , to offer vp Spirituall Sacrifices , acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. Wherefore it is contained in the Scripture , Behold I put in Sion , viz. the Church , a chiefe Corner stone , elect and precious , and he that beleeueth therein , shall not be ashamed . Vnto you therefore which beleeue it is precious , but vnto them which be disobedient , the stone which the Builders disallowed , the same is made the Head of the Corner , and a Stone to stumble at , and a Rocke of Offence , euen to them which stumble at the Word , being disobedient : where liuely , as it were in orient Colours , hee paints out that Romane Hierarchie and Antichrist . For seeing they stumble in disobedience at the Word of God both in Doctrine and Manners , dispensing with it , and substituting in place thereof Councels , Traditions , Ceremonies . For this cause they forge to themselues another then the true Head of the Church , and would haue a pretended Entrie and Passage thereto by Peter , without any Warrant or Approbation in the Word of God , as shall bee at length , in his owne place ( God willing ) euidently proued . But ( say they ) to whom the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen was giuen , him had CHRIST appointed Head of the Church : for hee had receiued 〈…〉 to binde and loose , remit and 〈…〉 sinnes : for al these tend to one sense and meaning , and soe said Christ that to Peter hee would giue them . Answer , if Iesus had giuen the keyes , and power to lose and bind , &c. to Peter only , it had beene somewhat , but so it is , that Christ promised the same in the person of Peter , vnto all the rest of the Apostles , as the foresaid Lyranus Gloss : interliniari vpon the seauenteenth verse of the same expoundeth , and soe hath Gloss : ordinaria ex Hieronimo , Habent eandem potestatem etiam alii Apostoli quibus post resurrectionem dixit , accipite Spiritum sanctum , habet eandem et omnis Ecclesia in Presbiteris et Episcopis . But why is mention specially-made heere , of Peter and of the rest of the Apostles ? Answere ibidem ex Hieronimo , Petrus specialiter accepit claues quod quicunque ab vnitate fidei et societate eius se seperauerint a peccatis solui et regnum coelorum ingredi non possunt . And Ciprianus lib. de simplicitate Prelator : in persona vnius hominis Dominus dedit claues omnibus vt omnium vnitatem denotaret . vide Augustinum in Iohn : Tractat 129. Secondly , it is answered , Christ said not ( do , sed dabo ) which promise Christ did perfect and accomplish thereafter to all the Apostles , with Peter , Wheir the first day of the Weeke , after his Resurrection , Iesus stood in the middest of them &c. and breathed on them and said , Receiue the Holy Ghost ( Is there a better Porter , or Key-bearer , of the Heauens then the Holy Ghost ? ) Whosoeuer Sinnes yee remit , they are remitted vnto them ; and whosoeuer Sinnes yee retayne , they are retayned , &c. VVas Heauen euer more lockt , till now ? Then none could haue accesse to Abrahams bosome , and enioy that Inheritance , prouided for them before the Foundation of the World was layd . But to shut vp this matter , well hath Augustine sayd , Tractat 11. & 124. & 501. super Ioh. If Christ gaue the Keyes to Peter alone , then the Church had not the Keyes after him but as hee answered for all , so hee receiued the Keyes withall . And what account hath beene made of them by the Pope Iulius the second , Aruoldus Farronus , Burdegalensis , Gallicus Historicus testifie : Which Gilbertus Ducherins translates thus : In Galliam vt fama est Bellum gesturus acerbum ▪ Armatam eduxit Iulius Vrbe manum : Accinctus gladio Claues in Tibridis Amnem Proiicit et saeuus , ralia verba facit , Cum Petri , nihil efficiant ad praelia Claues , Auxilio Pauli forsitan ensis erit . And seeing Iesus our Sauiour did commit the feeding , that is , the ouersight of his sheepe and Lambes particularly vnto Peter , would hee not haue him had one degree or other of preferment among the Apostles and aboue the people of the world for such direction was not giuen to the rest of the Disciples . Answere . Hee that doth feede the Lambes is not Lord but a Seruant , for so hee saith , Feede my Sheepe and not thine owne , yea and Peter makes an opposition betwixt Dominare in Clerum , to haue Dominion ouer the Lords Inheritance , and Pascere Oues , to Feed the sheepe . Answere . Secondly , Peter was commanded to feede the Flocke , not that hee should presume aboue the other Fellow Apostles , sed vt Apostolico muneri redderetur , vnde per fidei elapsum & Christi abnegationem excidit , saith Augustine : Thirdly , it is answered , for that hee specially directeth his speech to Peter , if hee loued him , and that three seuerall times , by Augustine ibidem . Christus rogauit Petrum num se amaret , ter , vt trini negationi redderetur tri●a confessio , & ●●minus linguae amore quam timore seruiret . For it was hee onely , among the Apostles that so openly and cowardly denied his Master , as it was foretold him , for the which cause no demand was directed to the rest of their loue towards CHRIST , &c. Fourthly it is answered to feed in the Scripture by vsuall forme of speach , is to teach and preach , &c. As also Lyranus ibid. and Arias montanus do testifie , with innumerabe others , and were not the rest commanded to goe and teach all Nations baptizing them ? &c. Or is it because Peter was commanded to feede , were the rest enioined to bee idle , remisse and negligent ? Or rather did not their sound passe through the world , and as they were commanded were witnesses vnto Christ both in Ierusalem , and in all Iudea , and in Samaria , and vnto the vttermost parts of the earth . Yea , did they not direct their wholesome and sound Doctrine both to Sheepe and Lambes . First , both yong and old , Master and Seruant , Husband and Wife as it is euident aboundantly in their writings and Epistles , yea both to Iew and Gentils , to those who are within , and those who are without . And shall we say therefore , that all they that did feede were heads of the Church . Gerion of whom the Poets Fable had not so many heads , but the Church shall haue many more which is most absurd , for they are all enioined to passe about the Lords businesse , yea and Paul affirmes that the cure of all the Churches did hang vpon him . To this effect saith Cyprianus , Lib. de Dignitate Eccles. Pastores , sunt omnes sed Grex vnus ostenditur , qui ab Apostolis omnibus vnanimi consensu pascitur ; Wherefore if all the Apostles were enioined to feede the Flock of Christ , then was not Peter onely . And if hee were commanded for the causes before specified so to doe , shall wee not thinke , that Christ ascended on high and led captiuitie captiue . And gaue guifts vnto men , some to bee Apostles , and some Prophets , and some Euangelists , and some Pastors and Teachers , for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministerie , and for the edification of the bodie of Christ till wee all meete together in the vnitie of Faith , and knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man , and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ , Which charge the Holy Scripture euerie where , and Histories of all times doe report . And suppose it were so that to feede the flocke would import him to bee Head of the Church , then reason I thus , Peter was appointed Head of them whom hee was commanded to feede , but no man will say , hee was commanded to feede the rest of the Apostles , ( viz. ) preach and teach them their Gospell wherevnto they were put a part and receiued by the liuely voice of Iesus Christ , for vnto them it was giuen to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of Heauen . It must needs follow therefore that hee was not , at the least , head of the rest of the Apostles , and so consequently not head of the whole Church whereof the Apostles were members . Yet say they if Paul ascended to Ierusalem to Peter to conferre his Gospell with him , and from him receiue authority for the confirmation of his Apostleship , that he should not tunne in vaine . Then it must needs bee that Paul did acknowledge Peter head of the Church . Answere , Paul did not conferre with Peter onely , but with Iames and Iohn also which were esteemed of price , and pillers of the Church Second answere , Paul himselfe denyeth that he did receiue ought of them , neither was inferior to them , and truly if he had receiued confirmation of his calling from them in that respect , he had beene inferior : And that which is of more importance , if Paule had acknowledged Peter for his Lord , and Head of the Church , How was he so bold I pray you , to withstand him to his face ; and so publiquely , in presence both of Iewes and Gentiles vpbraid his dissimulation , alleadging him to bee a Rocke of offence to others , who were brought into the like dissimulation . But thou wilt demaund what mooued Paul from Siria aud Silicia , and other farre distant bouilds , wherein he had planted the Gospell amongst the Gentiles , to take the second paines and trauaile vppon him to passe to Ierusalem , if it were not for the cause aforesaid . Answere . Paul expresseth the cause himselfe of his ascending to Ierusalem , was to remooue and cut off that false rumour which was spread abroad by false Apostles , that hee taught otherwise then the rest of the Apostles did : for these false Brethren did conioyne Moses and Leuiticall Ceremonies of the Law , new Moones , Saboaths , Circumcision , &c. with IESVS CHRIST and Euangelicall Doctrine , as simply and absolutely necessary vnto Saluation , which Paul reiected to be done ; yea , taught , that whosoeuer was circumcised , was fallen from Grace , and that by the workes of the Law , no flesh should bee iustified , but by the Faith of Iesus Christ , and not by the workes of the Law. Thus then I reason , if Paul at that time did ascend to receiue authoritie , and confirmation to preach the Gospell : then wee must graunt , that the foureteene yeares proceeding , wherein hee had trauelled in the Euangell , hee had openlie taught without any warrant , which is manifest absurditie . And last of all , if Paul receiued any authoritie of Peter to publish the Gospell : how is it that Paul declares , he was an Apostle not of men , neither by man , but by Iesus Christ , and God the Father which had raised him from the dead . It rests therefore , that Peter was neuer ordained Head of the Church : and that whatsoeuer the Aduersaries of the troth alledge for the establishing of his Primacie and Superioritie , is friuolous , and cannot abide the ballance of the Sanctuary , because they are too light . Wherefore , also in that third time Christ acquaints his Disciples with his Resurrection , most liuelie speaking and inuiting Peter with the rest , to eate after his vnprofitable labour all the night , he did not euen then , as it were , lastly designe him to such a Supreame place . And also he left vnto him a Propheticall declaration what death hee should dye , and would he not haue signified vnto him of this his great Stile in the Church . And this did Peter himselfe very well remember , and prepares himselfe for such a departure ; recommending sundry good and profitable Obseruations , Doctrines , and Lessons to the Iewes , saying ; I will endeuour therfore alwaies , that ye also may be able to haue remēbrance of these things after my departure ; but neither Christ remembreth in the Gospell at any time , neither the Apostles nor Brethren then remaining of the Church , acknowledge , neither Saint Luke the Compiler of that Ecclesiasticall History of the Acts of the Apostles recordeth , neyther yet Peter leaues any succeeding Monument of that meere vsurpation , which cannot fal without great blasphemie in any humane Nature . Soli Deo Gloria . ¶ Prophetia Frederici Jmperatoris de Excidio Romano , ad Gregorium Pontificem . ROma Diu , titubans , varijs erroribus acta Corruet ; & mundi desinet esse caput . O Roma , à Roma quantum mutata vetusta es , Nunc Caput es sceleris , quae caput orbis eras . FINIS . A short Register of Iesuits Attempts and murthers , of Kinges and Princes of our time . ANd that you may haue an inspection how carefully the Papists , who bragge of Peters primacy , haue fed the flock of Christ , and diligently administred the keyes : ( nam potest atem dedit remittendi non admittendi peccata Petro Christus , ) I will briefely remember that decree published by the Pope in the yeare of his great Iubile , proclaiming himselfe Prince of all Kingdomes , as well in matters temporall as spirituall : for he accompts it noe sinne , to bereaue Kinges and Princes , ( the Lords anointed ) of their liues : A breefe recitall whereof is heere set downe , and collected out of the Iesuites Catichisme , published in French , 1602. and experience in these our dayes . Lowe Contries . The Prince of Orange was killed by Balthesar Girrard borne in the Contry of Bourgondy , sent by the regent of the Colledge of Triers . Peter Pan ; a Cooper , dwelling at Ipres was sent to kill Maurice Prince of Orange , and Earle of Nassau , the other Princes sonne , by the Iesuites and Prouincial of Doway , executed at Leyden . Scotland . Robert Bruce , accused & sore troubled at Bruxelles , by father William Chrichton , because he would not kill , or cause to bee killed by some other , Iohn Metellanus my Lord Chancellor of Scotland . Maister Iames Gordon and William Chrichton , Iesuites , perswaded certaine of the Nobility of Scotland , to giue certaine Blankes which they deliuered , to George Carr , and were discouered by the indiscretion of Robert Albercrome , &c. England . William Parry at the desire of Bennet Paulmeo , in Venice , and Haniball Coldrett● , at Paris , was induced to haue killed Queene Elizabeth was Executed Ianuary . Edward Squire executed for intending to poyson the foresaid Queene Elizabeth of good memory , and the Earle of Essex , great Marshall of England , and after deputy of Ireland , at the desire of father Richard Walpole Iesuite in Spayne . Henry Sammier of Luxembourge , Iesuite , plotted with certaine others to bereaue the said Queene Elixabeth of her life . France . Peter Barriere borne at Orleance , by his first trade a basketmaker , purposed to kill the French King either with knife or pistoll in the midst of his gardes , at the request of foure Monkes of Lyons . Henry the third , King of France and Poland , was killed by Iames Clement , a Dominican , the which also had a caueat giuen in his Epitaph vpon the tomb of his hart , in the Church of Saint Clow , neere Paris adioyning to the house where he was slayne . Adsta viator , et dole , regum vicem , Cor Regis , isto conditum est sub marmore , Qui Iura gallis , Iura Sarmatis , dedit , Tectus eucullo , hunc sustulit Sicarius , Abi vi●tor ? et dole regum vicem . King Henry the fourth , striken in the mouth , in his royall Pallace of the Louure , in the midst of his Nobility , by Iohn Chastall a Parisian , executed the 29. of December 1594 the which King also was afterwardes slaine by Francis Rauiliack , borne at Angolesme , after hee had built the Iesuites a Colledge in la Fleshe , where the said King was borne , and had reduced them , and defaced the marble Pillar , in the which was recorded that first blow of the said Chastel , who was but 19. yeares of age , brought vp in the Iesuits schole in Paris . Italy ▪ Vpon Saint Steuens day in Christmas , as Iohn Galeas Duke of Millan went vnto the Church , three Gentlemen of a Towne named Cases of the families of the Empoignane Viscount and Olgiate , at the discourses of Cola Mentouan , doubted not to murther him though they could hardly escape the Dukes guard , for two of them were slanie presently , the third hang● Portugall , Sebastian king of Portugal was counselled by the Iesuits , to vndertaken iourney for the conquest of the kingdome of Fesse , where he was slaine in a pitch't field , lost boh his life and kingdome togither . Aragon . Antonio de Peres , Secretary of Estate to the late king of Spaine , escaping out of prison in Castile , hee with the Iesuists , moued the Aragonians to take Armes against the said king &c. But thereafter by the same meanes the Aragonians dissolue the armie , &c. The king of Spaines forces enter Sarragossa , where they pull downe houses to the ground , kild the Nobillity , raise a Cittadell withn the Towne , & since that time the king of Spaine had command there absolutely , as he doth within the rest of his dominions ; wheras before the people of Aragon had in their foundation from all antiquity very great priuiledges , against the absolute power of their kinges . Poland . Stephan Batori , King of Poland , & Sweden , was suboined to enter Sweden , that the Iesuites might be admitted there , Duke Charles his vncle & Lieftenant Generall answered , the people would neuer be brought to like of that society &c. The King is bereft of Sweden , & those places which were gotten by the prowesse of Gustaue his Grandfather , & kept by the wisdome of his Father : Poland being not very firme to him withall . And what shall be said of Iesuite Garnet , that Arch Traytor ? counted a Martyr by vild blood-sheders , the like conspiracy was neeer contriued since the creation , yet that horible attempt was approued by vnnaturall Papists of this Land , and alowed by the Iesuites Generall at Rome . And to end this , their custome is not onely to perswade to commit , but also to commend such diuilish and odious slaughters . Like as Iohn Duke of Burgundy when he had caused Lewis Duke of Orleance , Sonne and Brother to a King to be slaine . Produced Iohn Pettit Iesuite , who passed to the Ladyes Church at Parris & preached that murther to be lawfull &c. The which satanical violence was stiffly mainetained by them , vntill Iohn Gerson Chancellor of the vniuersity of Parris got him to the Counsel of Constance , holden by 141. Bishops , & procured such attempts be cal'd herertical . Yea Iohn Guignard Priest , Regent in the Coledge of Clairmont , in the Citty of Parris , approued the most cruell and barbarous paracide of King Henry the third , by the foresaid Iohn Chastell for the which he was led to the place of the Greue , there hanged , and afterwards burned . So did also Borgoin Prior of the Iacobins defend the same . But this is most memorable that Iohn Marriana , Scholemaster to the now King of Spaine , is not ashamed to publish defences for the murther of Kings , & dedicates it to the said King Phillip the third , printed in Cenobio Madrili 13. Decemb. 1598 and approued by Frier Peter de Onna , to the which the Vniuersity of Paris , agreeing with the word of God , opponed it selfe and pronounced the committers thereof heretiques . If this be feeding the flocke of Iesus Christ , any reasonable man may iudge : One did say very well , it was the duty of a good Shepheard to sheare the shepe and not to flea them . If they would knowe further of the Histories aboue aleadged , they may haue them in their owne Historiographers , And the Lord so blesse thee , that thou maist make thy vse hereof , to the glory of God , and honour of the higher powers ordayned by him . Finis . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A10823-e160 1. Ti. 4. 1. Esa. 1. 9. Ier. 3. 12. 15. Isay 59 ▪ Math. 21. 12. Math. 5. 13. Ier. 6. 17. Ez● . 33. 2. Isa. 37. 8. 2. Tim. 2. Iac. 5. 20. Mat. 18. 15. 1. Cor. 3. 9. Neb. 4. 17. 18. Reu. 9. 2 , 3 Reu. 18. 3. 4. Sa. 2. 15. Luc. 24. 19. Math. 5. 19. Math. 9. 38. 2. Thess. 2. 8. Isa. 11. 4. 1. Reg. 1. 22. 2. Reg. 4. 13. Ion. 4. 6. The Oath of Allegeance . Obiit 1553. 6. Iulii . Notes for div A10823-e580 Dist. 19. Notes for div A10823-e740 1. Tim. 3. 1 Cant. 1. 1. Pet. 1. 9. Rom. 12. 3. Act. 15. 9. Ioh. 15. 3. Ioh. 14. 6. Col. 3. 4. Ephes. 4. 16. Luke 11. 49. Iohn 13. 15. Ibid. 17. Ibid. 18 ▪ 19. Ibid. 31. 32. Ibid. 37. 38 Ihon 18. 11. Iohn 21. 22. Ioh. 14. 5 8. Ibid. 8. 9. Ibid. 23. 24. Rom. 12. Rom. 17. Act. 1. Mar 13. Mat. 23. Luc. 21. Mat. 20 , 20. Mar. 10. 35. Mar. 9. 33. Iuc . 9. 46. Act. 8. 14. Act. 11. 1. 2. 3. ibid. 2. Gal. 2 , 2 , 6. Ibid 9. 1. Thes. 2. 7. 8. Gal. 4. 12. Gal. 2. 12. Gal. 2. 2. 1. Tim. 4. 1. 2. Thes. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 2. Pet. 315. Phil. 2. 14. Gal. 11. 8. 19. Gal. 7. 21. ● . Tim. 2. 7 Gal. 2. 8. Eph. 4. 23. I. Pet. 1. 19 Act. 13. 27. 1. Pet. 1. 1. 2. Pet. 3. 12 Rem . 3. 2. Act. 13. 2. Rom. 1. 5. Rom. 11. 13 Act. 13. 46. 47. 2 Tim. 1. 11 Rom. 11. 14. Mar. 14. 66. 67. 68. 2 Pet. 1 15. 16. 17. 18. 2. Pet. 11. 1. Pet. 5. 1. Ibid. 3. 4. 5. Rom. 12. 16 Gal. 2. 11. Act. 20. 11. Act. 27. 23. 24. Act. 28. 30. Rom. 1. 8. Act. 28. 31. 32. &c. Alue . exami . Part. 1. Chap. 1. Ephes. 22. & 4 , 15. Col. 1 , 38. & ● . 19. 1. Tim. 4. Tit. 2. Gal. 1 , 1. Tim. 1. 1. li. 7. 1. 11. Act. 14. 23. Act. 20. Act. 20. Heb. 7. 1. 2. Heb. 9. 11. Ephes. 1. 23. Iohn 18. 39. Luk. 12. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 4. Mat. 10. 2. Gal. 2. 9 , Luk. 6. 14. Mat. 16. 18. 1. Cor. 3. 11. 1. Cor. Luc. 11. 49. 1. Reg. 5. 17. 1. Cor. 10. 4. Eph. 4. 4 , 5 , 6 Eph. 2. 20. 1. Pet. 2 , 4 , 5 , 6. Math. 16. 19 Ioh. 20. 22. Iohn 21. 15. 2. Pet. 5. 3. Ephes. Gal. 2. 2. 3. 4. 5. Ibid. 11. Gal. 2. 4. Cal. 5. 2. 4. Iohn 21. 3. 4. Ibid. 18. 19. ● Pet. 1. 14. Notes for div A10823-e5480 1600. 1584. 1598. Iun. 22. 1594. 1585. 1597. 1582. 1593. 1589. 1594. Gunpowder . Griffin and Wilkinson . 1415. Sess. 15. 6. Int. 1413. 1610. 
A67231	----	A discourse, prepared for the ears of some Romanists (at a general quarter sessions, in the north, when they were summon'd to take the oaths.) By Sr. Christopher Wyvill baronet, one of His Majesties justices of the peace in those parts: and now profered to the eyes of them all Wyvill, Christopher, Sir, 1614-1672?. 1679 Approx. 20 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 9 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A67231 Wing W3782B ESTC R204134 99825317 99825317 29697 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67231) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 29697) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2105:22) A discourse, prepared for the ears of some Romanists (at a general quarter sessions, in the north, when they were summon'd to take the oaths.) By Sr. Christopher Wyvill baronet, one of His Majesties justices of the peace in those parts: and now profered to the eyes of them all Wyvill, Christopher, Sir, 1614-1672?. 14 p. printed by Stephen Bulkley, and are to be sold by Richard Lambart bookseller, York : 1679. With a preliminary imprimatur leaf dated: Aug. 29. 1679. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholics -- England -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Popes -- Temporal power -- Early works to 1800. Popish Plot, 1678 -- Early works to 1800. 2004-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-05 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A DISCOURSE , Prepared for the Ears of some ROMANISTS ( At a general Quarter Sessions , in the North , When they were Summon'd to take the Oaths . ) By Sr. Christopher Wyvill Baronet , One of His Majesties Justices of the Peace in those Parts : And now profered to the Eyes of them all YORK . Printed by Stephen Bulkley , and are to be sold by Richard Lambart Bookseller , 1679. Imprimatur , Robert Feild . Aug. 29. 1679. A DISCOURSE , Prepared for the Eears of some ROMANISTS , &c. I Am not onely sorry and troubled , but afflicted , to see so many Persons standing there , who ( could they but quit themselves of one or two needless scruples , pardon me Gentlemen , if I use that term ) were fit to sit here and mannage the Affaires of the Country . Realy , I would not wish any of you ( upon the meer accompt either of your purses or Persons ) to turn your backs of one Fundamentall Doctrine , that appears such , upon a serious and impartial enquirie ; but even in consideration of those your temporal concerns , you may have just occasion , to review your Notions , and after due search easily find . 1. That that sort of Supremacie which the Laws require , on the behalfe of our Kings , doe's no way violate , or invade the Priestly Function . 2. That that sort of Supremacie , which the Pope now clayms , was vtterly unknown to the Primitive Church ; and is neither consistent with , nor at all becoming the Priestly Function . 3. That this sort of Supremacie has stragled , in the world , to the cost of many Crowned-heads , and the destruction of numberless Christian People . 4. That this sort of Supremacie was ( first ) founded in bloud , and so fostered ever since ; having been formerly , and formally ( in direct , plain words ) declared against , both by a Council , and a Pope . 5. That the chief and most celebrated Authors , in the Romish Church have writ in defence of their exorbitant supremacie , after such a manner , as does rended it rational , yea necessary ( especially it being compared with their former known actings , and the posture of this day ) to keep on foot the old , and perhaps to make new Laws , in prejudice of Recusants . 1. That we may discover the truth , or falsehood of this Proposition , it will be requisit to know distinctly , What the challinges of the King are . What he absolutely and freely disowns . He expects then to be Custos uriusque Tabulae ; this was no more then all the Kings of Iuda exercised ; and those of them that were most zealously active in the purging the Temple , in the preserving , or restoring the true worship of God , ( as Iosiah ) we find most commended , most Celebrated in holy Writ : we find too , ( to Note that by the way ) they still called to the Law , the written Law , and to the Testimonies , making them their Rule . 2. Chorn. 17th . Iehosophat 29 Hezekiah 34. Iosiah , he expects further , that all the Members of the Church within his Dominions , should be subject to his Courts ; and Clergie-men , as well others , ( in case of notorious Crimes ) tryable there . He expects to nominate , appoint , and call to any spiritual preferments , what persons he please , without the interposition of any Forraign power , or Potentate : this is no more then every Patron of a Parish-Church looks at , as his own right . The whole of this is no more , then Elutherius , Bishop of Rome , declared to be in Lucius King of Brittain , when he sent to him to desire , not his leave , but advice , in the Resetling a Christian Church ; for the Gospel had been both Preached and owned here before ; and without any help from Rome ; tho , at that time sadly over-run again with Paganisme . But now negatively , Let us see what the King pretends not to ; Not the conferring of Orders ; not Administration of Sacraments ; not to Preach the Word ; not ( of himself ) to define Articles of Faith ; and herein , both the preamble of the Statute , and the Injunctions which were afterwards purposely framed , ( to satisfie such as seem'd to mistake the point ) are so plain , that it 's a wonder how a considering man , can have any religious fear or scruple about it . These together , are such an innocent kind of Supremacie , so just and so frequently exercised by Christian Emperors , and Kings of England , ( even all that had any thing of Judgement , spirit , or good fortune ) as certainly none that has lookt at all into Historie only , will deny his Prince . 2. Doubtless if our Blessed Lord had meant , That this prodigious sort of Supremacie ( joyned with a never failing Infallibilitie ) should ever have been the main Article of our Faith , he would not have answered his inquisitive Disciples so unsatisfactorily , as he he did ; Mark 9.34 , 35. ver . nor would he have left the world without a clear direction , in a matter of so vast concernment ( to all it 's future Generations ) Now that he did not so , is evident , since St. Paul when he sadly foretold the Church , How , after his departure , grievous Wolves should enter in ; and amongst them , many should arise speaking perverse things ; advises them not , to make their addresses to any one that should ( then ) happen to be Bishop of Rome ; but commends them to the word of Gods grace , to be built up thereby : as we read Acts. 20.29 , 30 , 31 , 32. A shrewd signe , that the Apostle did not understand Tu es Petrus in the Popish sence ; nor in that other place , which has a minatorie exhortation to Rome ( as well as to other Gentile Churches ) least she also might be cut off , Romans 11.18 , 19 , 20 , 21. ver . What think you , Would all the Eastern Bishops have stood out so vigorously , and so long ( in that controversie about the celebration of Easter ) if it had ever been received as a standing rule , That your Vniversal Monarch , in the West , was Gods Plenepotentiarie , in all Causes Ecclesiastical . Would the third Councill of Carthage ( wherein St. Augustine was present ) have past a Decree , That none should be stiled Head , or Prince of Priests ? Would the great Gregory ( even when he sat in the Pontifical Chaire ) have pronounced such a pretender the forerunner of Anti-Christ . Even St. Peter ( from whom you seek to derive it ) demonstrates , That he neither had , nor desired any such Lordship , or Superiority , 1 Peter 5.2 , 3. Would Heirome have said , Pari omnes , inter se Authoritate fuisse Apostolos ? Would Ambrose have slipt so , as to have writ , Non habent haereditatem Petri , qui fidem Petri non habent ? Would B●sil have assigned to Alexandria , and Antioch , a better title to the succession of Peter ? Would he , and so many other old Fathers , have blamed , chid , derided ; nay , even contemned the Bishop of Romes pride , if all the world had been obliged to be led by the Nose , what way he should please ? 3.4 . It is in vain then to seek after the sort of Supremacie , now contended for during the first six hundred years ; But I shall presently lead you it's rise : And that leaning upon the Authorities of such Authors , as you will not refuse to call your own ; Know then , That not halfe an Age after Gregory was gone off this stage : A certain Man that went by the name of Boniface had a mind to be Paramount in the Church , and there ( luckily ) fell out to be at the same time , a Person of great Power , who long'd to be Emperor ; these two , struck a bargain ; Mauritius ( the rightfull Master of them both ) together with his whole family , cruelly was murder'd : Ph●cas got the Scepter ; and Boniface was by him constituted Universall Bishop : From hence , all men must date the Original of this fatal Supremacie ; Fatal , I say , because it has been so fruitfull , and teeming in slaughters , Rebellions , ( you must bear with the term , since matter of Fact , in almost every Age bears testimonie thereof ) and Massacres . It was indeed a fine cast of this new Office , which Anno 747. was given to Chilpric ( the last of the First Royal house in France ) by the then Pope Zacharie ; poor Chilpric was an unactive , easie Creature , and therefore must be sent into a Monasterie ( where you may suppose , he lived not long after . ) But Pepin was a brave Young blade , and Zacharie stood need of such an one : he presently absolves him from his sworne Allegiance , and mounts him up to the Throne . But tush ! this was nothing to the Freaks ; the subsequent Holinesses play'd all the Empire , ( nay well-nigh ) all Europe over , by pulling , yea kicking off Crowns ( Anno 1080 , Gregorie the 7th . by arming Subjects ( yes sonns ) against their Princes ( Anno 1110. Paschal second . ) The two last Henry's of Paris felt the weight of the two Swords , which the Pope clayms as his own , though they fell but by two sorry knives in the hands of two wretches , but both Disciples of the Iesuits ; And all to make room for this Monstrous Supremacie ; at the cost , not only of Albigences , Waldenses , Hussites , ( and such as they will call Hereticks ) but even of their own Children , who mistook that Stepdame of Rome for their true Mother . T is true , St. Ambrose ( pretty , early when the Discipline of the Primitive Church was yet in it's right state and just vigor ) did stave off the hands of the Emperor , from touching the sacred Elements , when he found them polluted with it innocent blood . But , I beseech you consider ( for this very perticular may serve to rectifie your judgements . ) 1. What he was . 2. How far he proceeded . He was Bishop of Millaine , a Place alwayes reckoned in the Territories of Italy ; not Bishop of Rome : nor acting by any Authority derived from thence . He went no farther then the Episcopal Power would bear him out : He kept him from the Holy Communion ; but he did not Dethrone Him : He did not Absolve His Subjects from their Allegiance : He did not give away His Dominions , to any that could catch them . That these things were Acted in the face of the Sun , Plaetina , Baronius , Guiccardin de Serres , with I know not how many more , are uncontroulable Witnesses . Let honest Mathew Paris ( the Monk of Saint Albans ) tell you , How common it was for every Priest , Prelate , or Fryar , transalpinare , to hite away to Rome , and bring back with them an Interdict , ( or not unfrequentedly , an Excommunication ) against the King , and whole Kingdom of England . But let him tell you too , How often the Legate ( a later ) and other Domineering , Extorting Agents from that proud See , have been kept on the further side of the Dike , and not suffered transfretare , unless upon such Terms , as our Governours would admit of , and prescribe , notwithstanding all the power they pretended , or produced from his holiness . 5. As to this last Charge ( wherein much of the present occasion seems to lie ) Whether your Church in her Head , in her Members , in her Decretalls , in her Canon-Law , in some of her approved Councills , have not made such Declarations as must warn ( nay compel ) all Princes and States , to make defensive Laws against such Encroachments ? Doe but ( I beseech you ) peruse what the present Right Reverend Bishop of Lincoln has both candidly , and charitably , offered you : I shall content my self with instancing in a few ; Let the Language of Clement the eights Brevis ( when Queen Elizabeth had ( now ) one foot in the Grave ) be first heard ; He strictly ( therein ) Forbids all his Catholicks to suffer any to succeed ( how near soever in Bloud , or Right ) unless such as should preingage to become a Vassal to this Romish Church . And ( to see the luck of a thing ) these Breves were directed to the hand of one Henry Garnet ; who , not long after , was found to have , more then a finger , in the Powder-plot : With one Arm he would have kept King Iames from ; with the other , he would have blown Him out of His three Kingdoms . Next , be pleased to consult Bellermine ( who was made , in his time , and I think esteemed so ever since , but a little lower then the very Pope . ) Ask him , How we can be assured that his Catholicks will prove good Subjects ? His answer is legible ( Lib. 1. de Clericis ) They stand not bound to the Laws of any Prince coactively ; but directively onely ? Ask him further , What if they will not be directed , but tread those Laws under their feet ? Yet ( says he , with the same front , and truth ) they may by no means receive punishment , by any secular Magistrate , nor at all be brought before His Trybunal . But what if they should chance ( and what has been may be ) to be found ingaged in Treason ? The words of Zimanca ( in his Aphorismes , de Confessione ) are positive , A Clerks Rebellion is not Treason ; for he is not Subject to the King : This is pretty well for the Clergy , the Notion being extended ( as they intend it ) to all their several Orders of Monks and Fryars . But what say they to the Laity ? Take the summ of the whole matter from Creswell , who , in pure love ( no doubt ) to his Country-men , gives this Forraign Advice ; It is an undoubted point of Faith ( says he ) that any Christian Prince whatsoever , if he have manifestly swarved from the Catholick Faith , and would draw others to do so , falls immediately from His Power , and Dignity ; and that , even before the Pope have given Sentence , His Subjects may , and ought , if they have power , to remove Him : ( Andr ' . Philopat ' . page 109. Edit . 1592. ) It were no hard task , here to rake together , more then a good many of such Dictates as these , from men of this stamp , whose Works have been Licensed , Approved , Printed , reprinted , and generally sold through all Popish Countries without contradiction ; and in this case , it may well be said , Qui malum non prohibet , cum prohibere potest , perpetrat . 'T is true , Mariana's shameful Book , was once at a Crittical season ( for fear of a worse clap ) censured at Paris ; but it was never so at Rome : And I doe verily doubt the common Doctrine of the Iesuites ( with their Adhaerents ) will be found , that the strongest Knots , of Promises , Oaths , or Vows , made for fidelity to temporal Princes , may be cut asunder by their spiritual Alexander , who ( unjustly ) would usurpe both the Swords ; and ( perhaps ) is sorry he hath not more Worlds to conquer . Suffer me now , for a Conclusion , and to abate a little the surprise you may be in , at the severities , at present , exercised towards you , ( though the late Proclamations , as well as the Statutes , must needs quit us from any blame in that behalf ) to remind you of one or two things , in which I have proof , more then abundant ; and of which , some ( yet living ) can give testimony . 'T is confest , some of you gave signal , and very brave Assistances to Our late Soveraign Charles the First , in those unhappy Warrs , ( upon what Accompt , or Motive , let it be decided at the last day ; ) but , that the whole Body of Romanists , could have been content to have sat down under a very Bramble , in stead of the true Oake , was manifest from the Addresses pretended to come from them all ; wherein the Catholick Gentleman ( in a Book Publish't presently after Anno 1652. or thereabout , with a great many Arguments for his favour ) tells Oliver , They had generally taken , and punctually kept the Engagement : ( In that Page , towards the latter end ; which , in that I have , is mark't 41. but should be 127. ) Next , it would make one admire , how ( after the good services Mr. Huddleston , the honest Pendrills &c. had done His present Majesty ) the Irish , of the same Communion , and Creed , could be perswaded to lay aside , their own commendable purposes . The Natives of that Kingdom were ( most of them ) upon the accompt of the bloudy Insurrection , Anno 1641. under the Call , and subject to grievous paenalties at His Majesties Restauration : But He , according to His Princely clemency , required them , onely to let Him have new Tests of their future Loyalty , under the Obligation of those Oaths , you now stick at : He was pleased to allow them ( since they seem'd willing to the thing , but onely were dissatisfied in certain expressions , and those Formes were not Establish't in Ireland ) after Consultation with their own Priests , to offer Him , what might be Equivalent thereto : They did so , and after some time , shew'd it to the King : He was willing to accept it , according to that Draught : But one of the Popes best be-trusts , then at Bruxells , hastens ( in that nick of time ) to School them better ; and they neither durst ( it seems ) nor would proceed further in that business : And what use then ) can a through Paced Roman Catholick make of his own Conscience ? if , after such means , being arrived at settlement , he must yet throw away all , and implicitly give up his Faith , to the most imperiously Politick Dictates , of an old ( perhaps ) doting mortal-man . And , now Sirs , methinks I hear you say , what I have heard some of you say often ( and I verily think sincerely . ) 1. That you are wholly ignorant ( which is , in this case , the best sort of innocency ) of any Design against His Majesties Person , or Government . 2. That , if the Pope himself should Invade this Land , and Warr against the King , you would fight under the Royal Banner , and endeavour to cut His throat as soon as any mans . 3. That it 's a sad thing , if a few hare-brain'd fellows have imbarked in a desperate Action , the whole Communion ( though innocent ) should be involved in the suffering part . As to the two first , I can say little , but this : If I were a Papist ( and durst consider the true state of things , and the wilde Expectation of the Roman See in these matters ) I should not know , how to make my due Obedience to my Soveraign , and my necessary submission to the Pope's commands , lodge in one Breast ? And for the last , I doe concurr with you . 'T is , indeed , a very sad thing ; but ( Gentlemen ) if you will not do it your selves , Who can distinguish you ? What I have now said , I have said with clear intentions , with an ardent desire to serve you ; and after a long dilligent Search ( to which no man living could be more Engaged then my self . ) If any of you desire a farther Discussion of things here briefly touched ( either in order to clearer satisfaction , or with a Design of Opposition ) they shall at any Opportunitie command it , from Yours , C. W. 
A26737	----	The ancient liberty of the Britannick church, and the legitimate exemption thereof from the Roman patriarchate discoursed on four positions, and asserted / by Isaac Basier ... ; three chapters concerning the priviledges of the Britannick church, &c., selected out of a Latin manuscript, entituled, Catholico-romanus pacificus, written by F.I. Barnes ... ; translated, and published for vulgar instruction, by Ri. Watson. De antiqua ecclesiae Britannicae libertate. English Basier, Isaac, 1607-1676. 1661 Approx. 82 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 41 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A26737 Wing B1029 ESTC R9065 11985427 ocm 11985427 51928 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26737) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51928) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 52:13) The ancient liberty of the Britannick church, and the legitimate exemption thereof from the Roman patriarchate discoursed on four positions, and asserted / by Isaac Basier ... ; three chapters concerning the priviledges of the Britannick church, &c., selected out of a Latin manuscript, entituled, Catholico-romanus pacificus, written by F.I. Barnes ... ; translated, and published for vulgar instruction, by Ri. Watson. De antiqua ecclesiae Britannicae libertate. English Basier, Isaac, 1607-1676. Barnes, John, d. 1661. Catholico-romanus pacificus. English. Selections. Watson, Richard, 1612-1685. [24], 55, [6], p., [12], 48, [12] p. Printed for John Mileson, to bee [sic] sold by Elisha Wallis ..., London : 1661. First ed. of this translation of: De antiqua ecclesiae Britannicae libertate. Reproduction of original in British Library. Imperfect: First ([24], 55, [6]) pages only appear on the film. "Select discourses" by F.I. Barnes and "A letter written by the Reverend Dr. Basier to the Honourable Sir Richard Brown" are lacking. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Church and state -- England. Popes -- Temporal power. Divine right of kings. 2003-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-02 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-03 Olivia Bottum Sampled and proofread 2004-03 Olivia Bottum Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE Ancient LIBERTY OF THE Britannick Church , AND THE Legitimate Exemption thereof from the Roman Patriarchate , Discoursed on four Positions , and asserted By Isaac Basier , D.D. and Chaplain in ordinary to His late Majesty of Great Britain , CHARLS the First . Three Chapters concerning the Priviledges of the Britannick Church , &c. Selected out of a Latin Manuscript , entituled , Catholico-Romanus Pacificus , Written by F. I. Barnes , of the Order of St. Benedict , yet living [ as is said ] in the Roman Inquisition . Translated , and published , for Vulgar instruction , By RI. WATSON . London , Printed for Iohn Mileson , to bee sold by Elisha Wallis , at the Horse-shooe in the Great Old-Bayley , 1661. TO My Worthy good Friend Mr. Richard Watson , &c. At Caen. Sir , THe cause why the abundant satisfaction I inwardly conceived , at the receipt of your most obliging Letter , and reading of that excellent Diatribe of Doctor Basiers , which accompanied it ( by Mr. Coventrie's favour ) according to your direction , hath no sooner thus dilated it self on Paper , hath been that ingenious young Gentlemans absence these Holy-daies , as hee himself will ( I doubt not ) for my further justification , testifie ; I do therefore , Sir , with all gratitude , acknowledge both Dr. Basier's , and your ample favours , in this whole design , no less relating to what is already so worthily performed , than to what is also so meritoriously projected and intended , as that I should do my self great wrong to refuse the annex of my name ; where it should rather be my ambition to have it appear ; But , on the other side , give mee leave , Sir , to suggest one caution , that you take heed ( since you intend it should pass currant in England ) the stamp of my name do not , in regard of my Relation to my Royal Master , ( I will not say , adulterate the coin , or abate the intrinseck value , but ) make it less welcome to praeoccupated and misperswaded Readers . The Doctor 's English Letter , to mee , I hold not only fit for the Press , as a testimony of the Authors eminent industry and merit , but also as it is useful to the publick , indeed , such a one , written with so Apostolical a spirit , as that I have been often heard to say , that I could never read it , but as a kinde of nine-and-twentieth of the Acts ; Use therefore I beseech you , Sir , my name with all freedome , as you think good , you cannot entitle mee to any thing of this kind , which doth not add , as to my honour , so to my obligation to you ; whose prone , and undeserved , favour herein I shall , upon all occasions , ambitiously endeavour to requite by some more solid acknowledgement , than this bare signing my self , Most Worthy Sir , Paris , this first day of the year , 1658. which I heartily wish you most happy . Your most humble and obliged servant Richard Brown. To the Honourable , Sir Richard Brown , Clerk of the Right Honourable Privy-Council TO His Majesty of Great Britain , &c. Sir , THough I took the liberty , some years since , to publish the Latin Diatribe of the worthy Doctor , which I found in my * Lords Cabinet , after his decease ; yet I could not so well presume to address it , as , I am confident , intended by the Learned Author , unto your noble self ; By my adventure in the Translation I have somewhat improv'd my Title , to a degree of propriety , and can so far justifie yours , at least to what is mine , if you please to own a Patronage of the work , under so much disadvantage , as the change of Language puts upon it . Your approbation of it in the design gives mee no full assurance of your satisfaction at sight and reading ; but your ability to judge the difficulty of Englishing such matters , in such a stile as they require , and your incouragement of all that aims at the publick good , yeeld mee hopes of your acceptance , and dispensation with whatsoever unavoidable defects ; That it was presented to you no sooner , you in part know the reason ; until of late it hath been as hard to finde a Press for any Treatise that vindicated our Church , as for a Dedicatory Epistle to any Resident of our King : But my long frustrated attendance for a Supplement from Mr. Justell was the first Dilatory it had , and very lately , I think , it hath been discountenanced by an aversion , if no more , of some private Inquisitours , where you are , from all that hangs the Church of England on this hinge of Primitive Antiquity , or the Authority of Ancient Councils . It waits on you now , accompanied with somewhat I communicated not before , obtained by the friendly industry of that * ingenious Gentleman , who sent mee F. Barnes's Manuscript , whence I selected what ( and more than what ) the Doctor directs us to , though hee survives not to entertain the duplicate of my thanks , nor to take pleasure in the effect of his own pains , or mine , and to actuate further the most commendable quality , which happily discoverd it self very early in him , a singular complacency in accommodating a private friend , and a generous promptitude to advance any thing wherein publick interest was concerned . I must needs , in gratitude , do him the honour of laying this leaf of Lawrel on his Hearse , which hath passed through several hands of our Reverend Clergy , and Gentry , * where hee died , recommended , Sir , with your own serious condolence unto mine , That he acquired the character of a prudent exemplary young Gentleman in his life , and a very pious Christian in the self-discerned approaches to his death . Sir , for printing the Doctors Letter , I should apologize ( unto him ) if you lent mee not yours to countenance it ; as your permitting it before to be read and copied , had signified your inclination to have some such right done to our Church , and him , which could not better be than in company with another work of his own , and what his approves . The advertisement you further gave mee , that his additional Relations were addressed to Sir George Radcliffe , came too late for mee to recover them , by the means I used , out of his Papers ; as the notice of his death did for some other Letters that had passed , to my knowledge , between my Lord , and Sir George , upon Theological points of controversie , wherein they differed , and which they discussed with some little earnestness , yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; If the former be not irrecoverably disposed of , Sir , you have now a fair opportunity to secure them ; though , if the good Doctor himself be living , the late misfortune befallen the Country learned * Travellers , not to exercise their function where the duty of praying for the King should be prohibited ; And a signal instance it was of Christian courage in our Reverend Author , when an Exile , to refuse the offer of a plentiful support , where that would not be allowed ; yet it had been worth his journey to Smyrna , to convert the Consul , who now , I hope , hath more than the Merchants argument ( which many times is more prevalent with men of business , than the Divines ) I mean , that of Interest , to convince him . Sir , The benediction the Doctor gives to you and yours , in allusion to that which issued from the Ark to Obed Edoms house , I have a very particular obligation to suffrage in , though so long after the date of his ; It was testimonium Dei faventis , saith Grotius ; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , saith Philo , of the Propitiatory , or cover to it , a testimony or symbole of Gods favourable and powerfull Mercy to the good man ; not so restrained to the presence , but , even after its removal to the City of David , no doubt , he and his family were blessed by it . Sir , the publick exercise of our Liturgy , is the Antitype we reflect upon , which , by Gods singular indulgence to you , hath , when chased out of the Temple , took refuge in your House , so that we have been forced many times to argue from your Oratory for a visibility of our Church ; Your easie admission of mee to officiate in it for some months , and your endeavours to have such an establishment made for mee , as whereby , in the most difficult of times , I might have had a comfortable subsistence , and a safe protection under your sacred roof , beside the other graces and civilities I had from you , exact this open retribution of my thanks ; as the character of my holy Order , impressed on mee in your Chapel , may have consigned mee , somewhat peculiarly , to be your Priest , when any emergent may require the Canonical performance of my Ministery within your walls ; However , Sir , I shall not offer the holy Sacrifice at any of Gods Altars ( which are now again erecting by a most miraculous mercy to his King and People ) but I shall commemorate , in your behalf , the little emblem you preserved of them , when they lay in their dust and ruines ; nor shall the cloud of sacred incense ascend in the Sanctuary without the mixture of my breath , while I have it , to ask a return from Heaven , in showers of blessings to you , and your posterity , whose name , & memory , must be ever venerable to the English Clergy , as your person hath been most obliging to many of us , among whom , though the unworthiest of them , I pray assist and honour with the continuance of your patronage , Noble Sir , Your most grateful , and very humble servant , RI. WATSON . Caen , Aug. 12. 1660. POSITIONS . I Position . THe rights of Patriarchates . Custome introduced ; Councils confirmed ; Emperours established . II Position . The Britannick Church , as being alwaies placed without the Suburbicaries of the Italick Diaecese , in the time of the Nicene Council , was in no case subject to the Roman Patriarchate , but enjoyed a Patriarchate of its own ( as to the substance of the thing ) so as did the other Churches placed in the rest of the free Diaeceses . III Position . The Britannick Church was , with very good right , restored by her Soveraign , to her ancient Ecclesiastical liberty , and that according to the Rule of the ancient Catholick Canons , by which the word ) The Metropolitick Rights Custome hath introduced , appears from the very words in the sixth Canon of the first great Nicen Council , wherein the confines of the three chief Patriarchs are determined , and the Origin of the Roman Metropolitan , as also the Alexandrian , Antiochian , and those of other Provinces ( which at that time did alike enjoy , each its own . ) I say , the Origin of every one of these , is referred by the Council ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to Custome ; And moreover the Synod doth decree a Religious Observation of that Custome in these solemn words , which the Church truly Catholick did perpetually reverence as an Oracle , viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Let Ancient Customes be in force ; commanding likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That Churches should have their priviledges preserved . The same is clearly evident from the words in the second Canon of the first Constantinopolitan Council , which most expresly commands each Church in every Diocess to be governed according to that Custome of the Fathers which had prevailed , the priviledges being preserved which by the Nicen Canons have been granted to the Churches . The second part of the Position ( viz. That Councils have confirmed the Rights of Patriarchates ) is manifest both by the former Paragraph , and principally by that Illustrious Canon , which is the last save one of the Oecumenick Council at Chalcedon ( that is the 206 Canon of the Universal Church ) a neither the truth nor validity whereof hath any one questioned , unlesse carried away violently with an affection to the Roman partie . The words of the said Canon are most emphatical . Behold the very marrow and vigour of it express'd . First , The Catholick Ancients do assert , that they in this decree , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and every where follow the definitions of the Holy Fathers . Secondly , That the Priviledges of the Elder Rome , they say not ( are founded by Christ , or by Peter , or by Paul , but ) are indulged by the Fathers , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Thirdly , They adjust the reason of this Prerogative , and that not divine , nor indeed so much as Ecclesiastical , but meerly secular , to wit ( as wee shall demonstrate in the third Paragraph ) the Imperial Authority , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , because that City was Emperesse of the rest . Fourthly , The Fathers , moved by the same consideration , declare , That they ( as much as lyes in them ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , will communicate equal Priviledges to the most holy Throne of New Rome . Rightly judging ( they are the words of the very Canon ) that Constantinople , which they call New Rome , being honoured both with Empire and Senate , may enjoy equal Priviledges with the Elder Rome ; and in Ecclesiastical affairs , no less than she , be extolled and magnified , as her second , or next unto her : hitherto the Canon , second , to wit , in order , but no way obnoxious in jurisdiction to Rome , as is plain by her equality with Rome , every way asserted in the Canon , and will afterward more clearly appear both out of the 8th . Canon of the first Ephesine Council , as also the ninth Canon of the Council of Chalcedon ; both which Canons are cited and illustrated in the following Position . The third part of the Position , viz. The Rights of Patriarchates Emperours have established , is confirmed both by reason and by practice ; and that first general , then special likewise . The general Reason , being as it were the foundation of this whole discourse deeper laid , is farther to be reached . First , Therefore wee say , That Fathers of Families were at first both Princes and Priests . Moreover , as the supplicate of the whole Gallick people , to * King Philip the Faire , almost four hundred years since , very rightly observeth against Pope Boniface , Melchisedec is expresly said to be King before Priest , and consequently the King taketh not from the Priest , nor ought to acknowledge that hee owes unto the Priest his Crown , or the rights thereof ( such as the external Regiment of the Church is proved to be afterward . ) Secondly , Wee say , That by propagation of Families , and their amplification into Cities , and Communities , the Oeconomick Authority in process of time , became politick . Thirdly , Wee assert , That in the first institution of the Priesthood , Moses took away no part of the supream jurisdiction from the Politick Authority ; Therefore the Royal Power remained the same it was before , both Legislative and Iudiciary , as well in Sacred as Civil Affairs . For Moses , as * King in Iesurun , was constituted by God himself , the keeper as well of † both Trumpets , as Tables ; now what pertained to Moses as King , is every Kings due . This very comparative Argument , as rightly consequent from Moses to Constantine the Great , after the revolutions of so many ages , Eusebius five or six times applies to establish the Imperial Authority about the Convocation and confirmation of the first Nicene Council . Fourthly , As Moses , not Aaron , delivered the Ceremonial Law : so , long after Moses , King David instituted the courses of the Priest , and Solomon thrust out Abiathar the High Priest. Fifthly , When Christ inaugurated his Apostles , hee furnished them with great powers of his own , such as are the Administration of Sacraments , and power of the Keyes ; but all that Christ bestowed on his Apostles cumulatively , nought at all privatively : for indeed our Lord Christ would neither by the Evangelical Priesthood , nor his whole first Advent , have any thing detracted from the Jurisdiction or Authority of the Civil Powers ; nor that Kings , because Christians , should have their Prerogative abated . Sixthly , Wee say , That Kings , as Kings , ought to be the Liturgick Officers of Christ ; and so far Kings in their degree may , yea ought to be Ministers of the Church , and , as it were , External Bishops of the Ecclesiastick Government , ( as s Constantine the Great said wisely of himself ) That same the magnificent Title of Christ himself , Prince of the Kings of the earth , seems to erect for all Kings of right , although in fact most of Kings are not , yet by vertue of this title they are obliged all to bee Christians . Seventhly , We say , That there are very many things pertaining to the external Polity of the Church , which although they belong properly and primarily to the King alone , yet in case of necessity , as they say , and secondarily are out of course devolved upon the Clergy . For instance , To call Synods ; ordain Fasts or Festivals ; distinguish Parishes into Diocesses , or Provinces ; to fix and ratifie the Hierarchical degrees of Bishops , so as this man is a Bishop , that a Primate , the third a Metropolitane ; that this Bishop should be under the jurisdiction of that Metropolitane , and contrarily , upon some weighty or lawful either occasion , necessity , or publick commodity of the Church , that this should be exempt from the other under whom hee was before . These , and very many of like sort , according to the various state of the Church , pertain both to the King and Priest. For those two most different times of the Church's condition ought not to be confounded , I mean of persecution , and peace . Because in time of persecution under Infidel Kings , so long as Princes are altogether and every way dis-joyned from the Church , and the Church from Princes , the divine order ceaseth , and the Royal Succession suffer's necessarily interruption ( I say interruption , not abolition ) For so long the case is plainly extraordinary , and , while so , the Woman is in the Desart , and the Church supplies this defect of Princes as she can . As when the Husband is absent or sick , the Matron governs the Family . But the divine Positive Order re-entring , the ordinary state of the Church returneth also ; so soon as Kings resume the Christian Religion , the partition-wall presently falls down , and then by due right Kings take again their exteriour power over the Christian Church . Otherwise we should say , that in order to the Government of the Church , there ought to be no difference between Pharaoh and Moses , between Nero and Constantine ; nor , as to dominion in sacred Affairs and the right use thereof , that this Emperour communicates any more with the Church , than the other ; which would be dissonant , not onely from right Reason , but also from holy Scripture . Therefore the Emperour , so soon as hee becomes Christian , ought to obtain his restitution intire . And this in this Argument is the matter of right , or general Reason , which wee lay down as the Base of that right which belongs to the Emperour in establishing the external limits of the Ecclesiastical Government . As to the matter of fact , or practice , that is both general or Catholick , and also special . The general practice ( beside the assumption of the second Argument which was proved before ) consists in an induction of Councils , as well General as Provincial , all which as they supplicate from the Emperour himself the very convocation of councils : so do they submit to the same Emperour every one of their decrees , even those in matters of Faith , which although , as to their intrinsec Authority , they depend onely on the Word of God , and Truth it self ; yet , as to their extrinsec Authority , they depend on the Imperial Sentence : but if those of Faith , how much more those which are onely of the bare Regiment of the Church , such as is the establishment of Patriarchates , lye all under the Imperial decrees ? to wit , in this sense , That the Canon of the Church may have the force of a Law , that wholly proceeds from the Authority of the Prince . Thence is it , that every one of the Ancient Councils , all the Ancient Catholick Bishops ( even the Bishop of Rome himself ) present them alwaies to the Emperour to be supplied , amended , perfected ; and so humbly petition from the Emperour , not a naked protection , or late execution ; but an intire ratification and confirmation of every Council , without which , as to the external effect , they are to become unattired , void , and plainly of no force . Concerning this Truth , I appeal not onely to the Councils of Cavalion , Mentz and Toures , with the rest of the less sort ; but I produce the very four general Councils , concerning the first of which , viz. that of Nice , Eusebius expresly relates , that the Emperour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , confirming the decrees of the Synod , did fortifie them , as it were with his seal . I appeal also to the first Council of Constantinople , and the very Epistle of the Council to the Emperour Theodosius , wherein all the holy Fathers petition the Emperour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. to have the Suffrage of the Synod confirmed . Yea , I appeal to Leo himself Pope of Rome , ( whom I beleeve not to have been of the most abject spirit among those in that Pontificate ) who in every one of his † Letters to three Emperours , humbly petitions ( not commands , much less decrees ▪ but ) beseecheth , supplicates , that the Emperour would command , &c. But it may suffice to have declared these things , though somewhat at large , yet but by the way , to the evincing ( by a general rule from the whole to the part ) That the rights of Patriarchates introduced by Custome ▪ confirmed by Councils , were established by Emperours , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which was the last lemme of our Position . The same will appear more evidently in the special practice of the Catholick Emperours . For by what Authority Iustinian the Emperour erected Iustiniana prima to a new Patriarchate , and indulged unto the same ( they are the words of his eleventh Novel ) the highest Priesthood , the highest authority , and ordained that that should have the place ( not onely Vicegerency , but place ) of the Apostolical See , so as it should be , saith Nicephorus , a Free Church , and Head unto it self , with full power , &c. ( what could be said more amply , what more magnificently of Rome her self ? ) so likewise by the same Imperial Authority , the very same Emperour Iustinian , Novel . 131. ch . 1. restored the African Diocess to its Ancient Patriarchal Prerogative ( which the invasion of the Vandals had interrupted ) And so by his Imperial writ did hee constitute the Bishop of Carthage absolute Primate of whole Africk . Lastly , This is the very thing which in the last age the Emperour of Britain King Henry the eighth by the like right imitated in his Diocess , viz. not by erecting it anew ( which yet in the case of Iustiniana prima Iustinian did ) but onely restoring the same Britannick Diocess unto the Ancient Liberty it enjoyed in the Primitive times of the Ancient Oecumenick Councils , viz. the * Nicene , Constantinopolitane , and Ephesine ( concerning which more hereafter ) And thus much more than needs , of our first Position , because that is , as it were , the foundation laid for the rest that follow . The Second Position . 1 The Britannick Church 2 as being alway placed without the Suburbicaries of the Italick Diocess , 3 in the time of the Nicene Council , was in no case subject to the Romane Patriarchate , but enjoyed a Patriarchate of its own ( as to the substance of the thing ) so as did the other Churches , placed in the rest of the free Diocesses . The Structure , or Proof . TO the first wee must observe , that the Britannick Diocess was one of the thirteen , into which , according to the computation of some , the whole Roman Empire , but the very Praefecture of Rome it self , was anciently a distributed . We must also observe that the Britannick Diocess had been one of the six Diocesses of the Western Empire , among which it appears to have excelled out of Tacitus , Spartian , and the other more famous Roman Historians . To the second , wee must mark , that by the Nicene Council every Province had its Metropolitick bounds set . Certain it is , I say , that therein were fixed the Ecclesiastick limits to the three chief Metropolitanes , that is , to the Roman , Alexandrian , and Antiochian , the right alwaies of the other Provinces being preserved , which were no way subject to these Metropolitanes . b It matters not whether wee call them Patriarchs , or Primates ( the Origin of which terms , as the amplitude of their office , wee owe rather to the following ages ) whether wee call them Exarchs , as the Council of Chalcedon , Can. 9. or Arch-Bishops , as Iustinian promiscuously , or Metropolitans , or onely Bishops , as this very Nicen Council , all is one , so long as it effectually appears , That by Patriarchs , wee understand them to whose both ordination and jurisdiction the Provinces of intire Dioceses were attributed , and who had the hearing and judging of all Ecclesiastick causes in the last reference , so that , according to e Iustinian the Emperour , yea according to the very Oecumenick Council of Chalcedon from the Patriarchal sentence out of Council was allowed no regular appeal . Wee call , with the Lawyers , those Suburbicary Provinces , which were concluded in one Diocese , the Law term , because of the manifest coextension of both , being translated from the Republick to the Church . Thirdly , Let us grant ( which yet is undetermined ) that the Roman Patriarch had obtained an extraordinary or Patriarchal Jurisdiction over all the Provinces of the Italick Diocese , as his Suburbicaries , and that they were those ten in number , viz. the three Islands of Sicilie , Corsica , and Sardinia , and the seven other placed on the Continent . Which ten Provinces some do assign to the same Diocese , induced by that ancient Observation , from which it appears , that the Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction of the Dioceses , both for the beauty and benefit of order and unity , as also to insinuate a mutual harmony ( which ought , as much as may be , to be cherished between the Church and Republick ) in a certain accurate imitation , was so coextended with , and adjusted to , the temporal Regiment of the secular Vicars , that the Ecclesiastick Patriarchates or Primacies were not enlarged farther than the temporal Jurisdiction of the Vicars , that is , to the limits of those Dioceses , the Cities whereof , in which resided the Vicars , were Metropolies , where was fixed the Praetory it self , which was the highest Tribunal of all causes , and all appeals likewise in the Provinces subject thereunto . The very same government of the Church was retained for the conservation of Ecclesiastick Unity , unto which was had special regard by that singular and excellent subordination of the lesser Clerks to their Bishops in every City ; of the Bishops unto their Metropolitanes in every Province ; and of the Metropolitanes to their Patriarchs in every Diocese . But in case either of Heresie or Schism , the Church was succoured by Councils , either Provincial , which were rightly called by the Metropolitane , or Patriarchal , which by the Patriarch , or lastly general , which by the Emperour himself . Now as this premised general coextension of the Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction with the Civil Government appears by comparing the second Canon of the Constantinopolitan Council with the very Code of the Provinces : so that particular definition of the Italick Diocese may bee fetcht out of Ruffinus d the best Interpreter of that very sixth Nicene Canon , who expresly mentions the Suburbicaries in that place , where he professedly interprets the said Canon ; who being both an Italian , and near the age of the Nicene Council , was able clearly to distinguish the proper limits ( as then fixed ) of the Italick Patriarchate . Howsoever it is evident to any man , that even in this sense , from the Jurisdiction of all those ten Italick Provinces , as — Penitus loto divisos orbe Britannos . From the whole world the Britains were divided . To the fourth , viz. That in the time of the Nicene Council the Britannick Diocese was subject neither to the Roman Patriarchate ( as some of yesterday , grosly suppose ) nor yet to any forein Jurisdiction ; shall presently appear , when wee shall shew , That the Britannick Churches enjoyed their own Primate or Patriarch . That being all matter of fact , is to be fetched out of the Britannick history it self , which is written by Venerable Bede , the chief Historiographer of the said Britain , and a Catholick Priest too . In him therefore wee may read the huge difference of the Britannick Church ( howsoever e most Catholick in other things ) from ( that I say , not with the same Bede , contrariety to ) the Roman Church , both in the different observation of Easter , wherein the Britains following the use of Anatolius the Constantinopolitane Patriarch , and not that of the Bishop of Rome , conformed themselves to the Eastern , not Western Churches , as also in the different administration of holy Baptism , and in many other things ( witness Augustin himself , who was Legate of Gregory the Roman Bishop ) The same also appears out of the constancy of the Britains in their rejection of the said Augustin , whom although sent Express by the Roman Pontifie , that hee might preside over the Britains ; yet , saith Bede , All the Britain Bishops refused to acknowledge him for their Arch-Bishop , as who had an Arch-Bishop of their own ; whosoever hee then was , whom it would not bee hard to know from the prerogatives of his Metropoly , and priviledge of his seat in Councils . As for the state of the Britannick Churches , and their partition , it will bee worth our pains to search it in the undoubted Records of the British Antiquity . From the very time therefore of Constantine the Great , and so of the Nicene Council , all Britany was in times past canton'd into three onely Provinces , * over which were , after the Romane manner , in temporal affairs , three Romane Proconsuls or Praesidents ; as likewise in spiritual there praesided as many Arch-Bishops commonly called Metropolitans from their Metropolies , or principal Cities wherein were resident both the secular and sacred Provost , or Metropolitane . The first of these three Provinces was called Maxima Caesariensis , the Greatest Caesarian [ or inverted if either way to be Englished ] the Metropolitan whereof was the Bishop of York . The second was called Britannia primo , the first Britain , the Metropolitane , of which was the Bishop of London . The third was Britannia secunda , the second Britain , called the Legionary Metropoly , and thereof the Is●ane Bishop , or Bishop of Ca●ruske in the Tract or County of Monmouth . That was the state of this Metropoly from Lucius unto King Arthur , in whose time the Metropolitical dignity was transferred to the Bishop of St. Davids , to whom were subject , as Suffragans , the Welch Bishops , until in the time of Henry the first , or as some will have it , Henry the third , the same Metropolitane was reduced under the obedience of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury . Now whatsoever either in the Provinces themselves , or Churches , was afterward irregularly parjeted from abroad , that cannot prejudice the Imperial authority , to which belongs , as we have before shewed , both to dispense the external Government of the Church , and to establish the jurisdictions which it limits . Much less can a Usurpation , advanced by force or fraud , derogate from the Oecumenick decrees of the Ancient Fathers , or frustrate so many most grave Canons , venerable for their age , published thereupon , such as is the premised 6th Canon of the Nicene Council for the Ancient Prerogatives , and the second Canon of the Constantinopolitan , by which is charged , That no Bishop approach any Churches situate without his bounds ( which most grave Canon I wish the Bishop of Rome had religiously observed , the Peace of the Church had been better assured ) the Council goes on , commanding , that all bee kept according to what was defined at Nice . And that these may not seem too remote from our Britain , the Canon concludes in a general Sanction , That all things ought to be done according to that custome of the Fathers in force . But that such had been the custome of the Britains , as to have all weighty affairs Synodically disputed within themselves , appears out of Bede . † Moreover , to have been in use , that the Bishops of that Nation were consecrated by one Bishop , Baronius himself somewhere observes . At that time truly so beautiful was the state of affairs in Britain , until some ages after the Council of Nice , Augustin the Monk was sent by Gregory , who , what hee could not by right , first by fraud , then by the armed assistance of Ethelbert , and his new-converted Anglo-Saxons , indeavoured to force the Catholick Bishops of Britain to acknowledge and receive him for their Arch-Bishop ; but they couragiously replied , That they could not abandon their ancient Priviledges , and subject themselves to the mandates of strangers . f That any other custome had been in the sacred Government of the British Church , no man can ever evince out of genuine Antiquity . And so much concerning the second Position . The third Position bearing proportion to the second . The Britannick Church was 1 with very good right 2 restored by her Soveraign to her Ancient Ecclesiastical Liberty , 3 and that according to the Rule of the Ancient Catholick Canons , by which was confirmed for the future the intire Liberty of the Churches . TO the first , whatsoever the Rebels at this day on either side falsely alledge to the contrary , it appears out of very many Histories , and the Authentick Chronicles , that the Kingdome of England hath been an Empire , and so accounted in the world , which was governed by one supream Head , or King , both in Spirituals and Temporals , and that wholly independent of any forein Prince or Supremacy whatsoever on earth . This is the very marrow expressed from the formal words of a statute at large set out to this purpose by the Assembly of Parliament , that is , of the whole Kingdome in the 24th . year of King Henry the eighth , chap. 12. At which time the three Estates of England , to wit , the Clergy , Nobility and Commons , willing to recall the Ancient Rights of the Kingdome , taken away rather by force and power , than any Rule of the Canons , decreed to have controversies ended within the bounds of the Kingdome , without any appeal to foreiners ( which indeed is one principal prerogative of a Patriarchal Jurisdiction . ) But upon this whole Britannick affair , the thing most worthy our observation is , That this decree , for the liberty of the Britannick Churches was not introductive of a new Law , as in spight to the Kings of Britain new upstarts calumniate , who are either ignorant of , or opposite to , the Britannick priviledge : but the said decree was onely declarative of an Ancient Custome , which had constantly prevailed in England , eight hundred years since , and so many ages before : yea and was intirely renewed as often as occasion required . Concerning this most g just assertion , wee attest the ample Margin filled with a long train of the Ancient Britannick Statutes , which the ingenuous Reader may be pleased at leisure to view and consider . Whence by induction of parts will appear , that this was no new enterprize , nor a single irregular act of Henry the eighth alone ; but that long before the time of Henry the eighth , this had been the ancient Supremacy of all the Kings of England , over all persons , and in all causes whatsoever , so well Ecclesiastick as Temporal . Wee proceed to the second , and prove the Ancient state of the Church to have been such , out of the undoubted Monuments of the Britannick Church ; where first wee may collect out of the fore-cited * Venerable Bede , as also † Henry of Huntington no less than the rest , That Augustine the Monk stirred up Ethelbert King of Kent against the Bishops of the Britains , because they in behalf of the Ancient Britannick Liberty denied to subject themselves and their Churches unto the Roman Legate . Yet further , Huntington adds , that neither the Britains nor Scots ( that is the Irish ) would therefore communicate with the English , and h Augustine their Bishop , more than with Pagans ; the reason was , because Augustine did seem to deal uncanonically with them , by constraining them to receive him for their Arch-Bishop , and subject themselves to the mandates of strangers ; when as the Ancient manners of the Britannick Church required , that all things should be synodically transacted within themselves . Hence is it , that the Britains did alwaies celebrate their Ordinations within themselves , and this is also another honorary priviledge of the Patriarchal Jurisdiction , and concerning this wee again appeal unto * Bede in his history of Aidan the Bishop ; yea to Baronius himself , where quoted before , who relates , out of Lanfranke , the custome of the Kingdome to have been , that the Bishops thereof were consecrated by one single Bishop ; but that these ancient Customes of Britain were abrogated by the force rather , and power of the Anglo-Saxons , than by any Synodical consent . The said † Bede testifieth the same , where hee relates that Colman the Bishop ( Finanus's Successour in the Pontificate of the Northymbrians ) with his fellows , chose rather to desert Episcopate and Monastery , than their Ancient Manners . Which fact of Bishop Colman is worth observation , lest , what some falsely pretend , onely the Monks of Bangor may seem to have rejected Augustin , against whom , charged upon them , this was the Legitimate defence of the ancient Britains , these being their very words out of * Beda before , That they could not abandon their ancient manners , without the consent and license of their own Bishops . And truly this answer of the Britains was grounded on very irrefragable , very Catholick reason , and that because this unwonted subjection had contradicted the sixth Oecumenick Canon of the Council of Nice , which expresly commands the Ancient Manners to bee kept . This had also destroyed the eighth Canon of the first Ephesine Council , by which first such usurpation , to wit , in the case of the Cyprian Church , is called in Hypothesis , a thing innovated beside Ecclesiastick Constitutions and Canons of the Holy Fathers , which , as common diseases , therefore needs a greater remedy , because the dammage is greater which it brings . Secondly , Therefore the Holy Synod ( in Thesi , as they say , or in general ) commands , that that should be observed in all Dioceses and Provinces wheresoever ( Behold the Authentick Charter of the Britannick Liberty . ) Thirdly , That no Bishop ( the Roman not excepted ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should invade any other Province , which from the beginning hath not been under his , or his predecessours jurisdiction ( as , for instance , did Augustin the Monk. ) Fourthly , The Oecumenick Canon goes on , and a hundred and fifty years , more or less , before Augustins invasion of the Britannick Church , as it were fore-seeing it , by provision declares it to be void , in these most weighty words . That if any one shall invade it , and make it his own by force , hee shall restore it . Fifthly , Yet further ( for the following words are most emphatical , and which , as by and by shall appear , seem chiefly to regard the Roman Bishop himself . ) The Holy Synod warneth , that the Canons of the Holy Fathers be not passed by , nor that the pride of secular power creep in under the specious pretence of administring sacred Affairs , and by little and little unawares wee lose that Liberty which our Lord Iesus Christ , the deliverer of all men , hath purchased for us by his blood . Yea the Holy Oecumenical Synod , for the greater enforcement , yet again repeats the decree . It hath therefore pleased the Holy and Universal Synod [ to decree ] that to every Province be preserved pure , and inviolate , the rights which it had from the very beginning , according to ancient Custome , every Metropolitane ( and so the Britannick ) having liberty to take Copies of the Act for his Security . Yet the Holy Synod concludes according to its Oecumenical Authority : If any one shall bring any Sanction ( every word is most general ) repugnant to those which now are defined , it hath pleased intirely the Holy and Universal Synod , that it bee void . Hitherto for the Liberty of the Churches [ extends ] the most express Canon of the Catholick Church , which after the matter of fact first declared , completes the matter of right in favour as well of the Britannick , as Cyprian Church . For since , as out of the praemises appears , the Britannick Church in the West enjoyed the same priviledge wherewith the Cyprian Church was honoured in the East , why may not shee lawfully resume what is her own , in time of peace , which was taken from her , by tumult and force , in a turbulent time of the wars ? The sum of the whole most Inculent Canon is this ; The ancient and truly Catholick Church would have the rights of every Church preserved , not taken away , and if they be taken away by force or fraud , what Patriarch soever doth it , his fact is declared void , and moreover hee is commanded to restore that Province which he hath made his own . Now that this Canon was establisht in a tacite opposition to the Roman Bishop himself , is , not obscurely , to bee collected out of the * Acts of that Council ; for it is evident from them , that the Canon prevailed , notwithstanding the Epistle of Innocent the first to Alexander , wherein the Roman Bishop declared , that the Cyprians were not wise according to Faith , if they subjected not themselves to the Patriarch of Antioch , when as , notwithstanding , wee see the decree of the Universal Synod plainly contrary to the Papal sentence , wherein namely it was judged that this was attempted by the Antiochian , beside the Canons , and that therefore all the letters brought by him against the Cyprians were of no effect . Hitherto the third Position . The last followeth . The Fourth and last Position . The Britannick Church persevering in its Primitive Exemption from the Roman Patriarchate , so far is it from that it ought , or can be therefore called Schismatical , that rather in the very same respect ( before truly Catholick Iudges ) that Church appears both to have been , and yet really to bee , by so much the more every way Catholick , by how much that Church , more than others , is an Assertour of the whole Ancient Catholick Liberty , which by so many sacred Canons of four General Councils , the Nicene , Constantinopolitan , Ephesine and Chalcedonian , the Catholick Fathers have decreed , and antecedently declared to remain ratified for ever against all future usurpations . SInce the time that the ancient Liberty of the Britannick Church , was by right resumed ( as before ) with the solemn consent of the whole Kingdome , the i Britannick Church ( now truly Catholick in the rest ) can by a like right retain the same without the loss of her Catholicism , without any brand of Schism , much less of Heresie . We do willingly owe the proof of this assertion to Barns , a most learned and peaceable man , at the same time [ when hee writ it ] a Roman Priest ; a Monk in the order of the Benedictins , a Britain , and therefore no unfit Arbiter of this Britannick Cause . First , Therefore , whether the causes of our withdrawing were sufficient , is no way a matter of Faith , but wholly matter of fact , whereto the Roman Bishop himself ( that I may speak the truth as gently as may be ) was at least accessory , and therefore can be no competent Judge of the cause , but rather , if the business would bear a controversie , it were to be presented to a truly Oecumenical or general free Council , rightly and legitimately called . Now so far is it from that the Britannick Church even refused to present her self , or her cause , before the Tribunal of such a Council , that the Britannick Church rather holds a general Council to be above any Patriarch ( even the Roman himself ) according to that pair of Councils held at Basil , and Constance . This the Britannick holds together with the Gallican Church , a renewing of the ancient concord with which Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , so far as conscience permits , were even at this time much to be wished , it being k manifest that above a thousand years since , much friendship passed between the Gallican and the Britannick Church , even at that time when the Britannick Church did not communicate with the Roman : and certainly if both parties would mutually understand one the other , without prejudice , and that of the two , which is in the extream , would remit of its rigour , that consent of the Britannick Church with the Gallican would not be so improbable as it seems at the first aspect to them that are ignorant of both , or either . But this onely by the way . To our purpose again . Wee say the Britannick Church doth so reverence the General Councils , that she hath provided by a special Statute , That not any one endued with spiritual jurisdiction , shall declare or administer his Ecclesiastical censures , or adjudge any matter or cause to be heresie , but onely such as before had been determined , ordered , or adjudged to be heresie by the authority of the Canonical Scriptures , or by the first four General Councils , or any of them , or by any other General Council . This was in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth the very Catholick sense of the Britannick Church , and her due esteem of General Councils , which the old Parliament openly testified in the solemn Assembly of that whole Kingdome , for we disdain to make mention in this place of the Cabals or Conventicles now adayes , which reign in the turbulent rebellious State of that Church and Republick : for those swarms of Sects are onely the Cancers and Impostemes of that lately famous Church , which no more belong to the sacred body of the Britannick Church , than a wenn doth to the body natural : And truly if heretofore the great Mother of us all , the Catholick Church seemed almost universally to be utterly swallowed by a sudden deluge of l Arrianism , what wonder is it if the Britannick Church , but one of her daughters , lye under the same fate for a time ? This for the first point . Concerning the second , it is to be very much observed , That the Britannick Church , at the time of her withdrawing , was not truly in fact , much less by right , subject to the Bishop of Rome , having been — years before her reformation under Edward 6. altogether exempt from the Roman Patriarchate , to wit , by the Imperial Authority , and by that of Prince Henry the eighth , whom to have been impowred to do it by right appears before in the first Position . But what occasion soever of the withdrawing at that time shall bee pretended , it cannot prejudice the Royal Right , or any way derogate from the ancient Custome of the Britannick Church . Nay , the British Nation could not have opposed either of the two , without being hainously guilty both of Rebellion and Schism , especially since that whole business of the Church's restitution was transacted with the express consent of the Britannick Clergy ( then Romane ) a Provincial Council of which alone , in defect of a General ▪ was at that time the supream meerly Ecclesiastick tribunal of the Britannick Nation , whereunto , onely , the Britannick Church ought to be , or indeed could be subject , because in that article of time , no Council , truly general , sate . As for that of Trent , which afterward followed , it was at highest onely Patriarchal , to which consequently the Britannick Church , before exempt by lawful authority from the Romane Patriarchate , was no way subject . Whereas therefore the Britannick Church can be said to have opposed it self to no lawful Ecclesiastick Authority at all , which notwithstanding inseparably is of the essence of Schism , certain it is , that Church is no way Schismatical , but , on the contrary side , the Britannick Church , according to the singular moderation and Christian love she perpetually sheweth toward all Christians , as she keeps off from her external Communion no Christian of what ever communion he be ( so that he hold the foundation intire ) but ( unless a most just excommunication put a bar ) opens her Catholick bosome , and draws forth her holy breasts to any genuine Nursling of the Catholick Church ; so as well in Faith , as the internal Communion of Charity , as likewise in the external Communion of the Catholick Hierarchy and Liturgy , yea and Ceremonies also , she yet cherisheth and professeth an undivided peace and consent with the Catholick Church , from which the Britannick Church never did , nor ever will separate her self , as being alwaies most tenacious of the whole truly Catholick foundation . For one thing it is ( on the hinge of which just distinction is the whole state of this great controversie turned ) one thing , I say , it is , to separate her self from the Catholick or Universal Church , and to form to her self a Congregation or Religion apart different from the Catholick Church , as in times past the Donatists did ; another , not to communicate in all with some one particular Church ( as for instance , the Latine ) or rather to abstain from the external worship which is used by some persons , in some places , under an express Protestation ( for thence is sprung the modest and innocent title of Protestants ) under Protestation , I say , so soon as the occasion of scandal should be taken away , of reconciliation , and under a vow ( not so much out of any absolute necessity , as for publick peace , and Catholick unity's sake ) of returning to the Communion of that particular Church , from which that the Protestants were estranged , yea in the latter age violently driven away by thunder , and sword , and fire , is better known out of history , than to want any proof , or further amplification . It appears therefore out of the Premises , that the Britannick Church constituted in this , as I may say , her passive state of separation from the communion of the Bishop of Rome , is wholly free from all blemish of Schism , by reason that the m Bishop of Rome himself first of all interrupted Christian communion with the Britannick Church , and yet further inderdicteth the Britannick Church his communion , and in that again the Pope extolleth himself above a General Council lawfully called ( unto which the Britannick Church hath ever attributed the decisive judgement ) while in his n Bull of the Lords Supper , he forbids an appeal from himself to a general Council . To all these add ( what in conclusion is principally necessary ) to wit , that the Britannick Church , after the very sacred Canon of the Scriptures ( such as is defined in the † † Conc. Laodic . Can. ult . ancient Councils ) adheres closely unto tradition truly universal , as well Ecclesiastick as Apostolical , both which lean on the testimony or authority of the truly Catholick Church , according to that in Vincentius of Lirinum , his fam'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or essay of ancient Catholicism , Quod ubique , quod semper , quod ab omnibus , &c. That which every where , which alwaies , which by all , &c. It appeareth that the Britannick Church bears upon these two Catholick principles , to wit , Holy Scripture , before and above all ; and then Universal Tradition ; not onely because the general Council of Nice , wherein 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ancient Customes are underset and established ; but also the Britannick Church , in a * * The first Synod . after her Articles of Religion were fixed . An. 13. Regin . Elizab. Provincial Council of her own , hath most expresly ordained by a special Canon . Wee conclude therefore , That the Britannick Church , such as shee was lately under Episcopacy rightly constituted , was no way Schismatical , neither materially , nor formally , since that she neither erected unto her self Chair against Chair , which is the foul brand of Schismaticks , in St. Cyprian ; Nor did that Church cut her self off from Episcopacy , or made a Congregation at any time unto her self against her Canonical Bishops ( which ever is the formal character of Schismaticks , by the definition of the o o Concil . Constantinop . 1. Can. 6. vel . 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Woe call them Hereticks which rend themselves from , and set up Synagogues , or Conventicles against , our Canonical Bishops , &c. Constantinopolitan Council ) much less did she shake off her Bishops , and with the continued succession of Bishops , by consequence , the succession of her Priests , not interrupted ( as I may say ) from the very cradle of her Christianism . And as for lawful ordination ( as well in the material part , the imposition of hands , as in the formal , wherein signally , by a set form of words , both praerogative of Ordination , and also jurisdiction is conferred on the Bishops ) this her ordination , I say , rightly and canonically performed by the Catholick Bishops , shee proves out of the very Records or Monuments of Consecrations : So that no man can by deserved right charge upon the Britannick Churches , that ancient reproach of Schismaticks in p p Matthew Parler , a godly and learned man , &c. who was Chaplain to Henry the eighth , &c. being duly elected to the Arch-Bishoprick of Canterbury , after a Sermon preached , the Holy Spirit invoked , and the Eucharist celebrated , by the imposition of hands of three Bishops in former times , William Barloe of Bathe , Iohn Scory of Chichester , Miles Coverdale of Exceter , and Iohn Suffragan of Bedford , was consecrated at Lambeth ; Hee afterward consecrated Edmund Grindal , an excellent Divine , to bee Bishop of London , &c. See Camdens Annals of the Affairs of England , part . 1. ad an . 1559. Tertullian , Vos ex vobis nati est is ; You are new Upstarts , born yesterday of your selves . Nay so tenacious are the genuine Britains of the ancient Religion , and by consequence of her Catholick Discipline , that for the intire restitution of their Bishops , their most Gracious King himself Charls , Emperour of Great Britain , chuseth rather to suffer so many , and so most undeserved injuries ( even which is horrid to be spoken , to death it self , which in dishonour and contempt of all q q In good earnest , this hainous fact so strikes at all Monarchs through the side of one King of Great Britain , that unless it incense all Kings and Princes whatsoever , as to a most just indignation , so to a serious revenge ▪ it may be feared that the contagion of such a damnable example , will diffuse its infection into Neighbour-Kingdomes , it so threatneth and menaceth the destruction and ruine of Monarchy it self ; since that in the most seditious Epilogue of the perfidious Covenant , in most express words , they exhort and animate other Christian Churches , as they love to speak , which either groan under the yoak of Antichristian Tyranny , or that onely are in danger of it , that they would joyn in the same , or like Association , and Covenant , with them , forsooth , to the enlargement of the Kingdome of Iesus Christ , &c. You hear the words , yee Christian Princes , yea , and you see their deeds . It is the affair of you all that is acted , but of such among you especially , whom particularly they will seem to have marked out with that black character of Antichristianism , which in the sense of these Traitours , is not so common to every meridian , but that it seems to threaten some Region before other , with its malignity . God avert all of that nature portended by it . Christian Monarchs , those most desperate Rebels threaten to their King , and not long since potent Monarch ) then abolish Episcopacy , as mindful of that r r At the Coronation of the King of England , the Arch-Bishop consecrating , in the name of the whole Clergy , twice adjures the King in these words . ss . 1. † † This is translated out of the Latin Copy . My Liege , Will you grant , conserve , and by your oath confirm the Laws , Customes , and Liberties , given unto your Clergy by the Glorious King , St. Edward your Predecessor ? The King answers , I do grant , and take upon mee to keep them . Also . ss . 5. The Arch-Bishop advertiseth the King in these words . My Lord , the King , Wee beseech you , that you will conserve to us and the Churches committed to our trust , all Canonical Priviledges — and that you will protect and defend us , so as every good King ought to be a Protector and Defender of Bishops , and Churches put under his Government . The King , almost in the same words promiseth , That hee , to the uttermost of his power , God helping him , will keep the Canonical priviledges of the Churches , and that hee will defend the Bishops themselves . Afterward the King being lead to the Altar , there touching with his hand the Holy Bible , solemnly swears , That hee will perform all these things , adding moreover this Imprecation to be trembled at . So help mee God , and the contents of this holy Book . I thought fit to insert here this form of the Kings Oath , taken out of the Royal Records themselves , that it may bee made manifest to the whole Christian world , That His Majesties magnanimity and constancy hitherto , is to be imputed not to pertinacy , but Religion , whatsoever otherwise is said by such as blaspheme , or reproach him with their 〈◊〉 language . Oath , to be trembled at , whereby hee religiously bound himself to God and the Church at his Coronation . The Clergy , and likewise better part of the Nobility , as also the Britannick people , dispersed here and there ( Rivals with their King in this part of his Religion ) refuse not to undergo the loss of all their estates , persecutions , banishments , yea are ready to indure all kindes of extremity , to their very last breath , rather than consent to the Schismaticks , in the extermination of Catholick Episcopacy , which under a most false pretence of Religion , stubborn traiterous persons , sworn enemies of the whole Catholick Church , of Religion it self , and Christian Truth , as also of all Empire and Monarchy , attempt by force of arms , abandoning the whole Royal Authority : Whom , the Best and Greatest God , the severe assertour of Catholick Unity , vouchsafe to disperse in his own time , and recollect at length the Britannick Church , heretofore a very illustrious part of the Christian world , yea , the whole Christian Universe it self , as one flock under one Shepheard . Amen . S. D. G. Can. VI. Concil . Nicaen . I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . A LETTER TO THE Right Honourable , THE Lord Hopton , Importing the Occasion of writing the fore-going TREATISE . TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE , THE LORD HOPTON , Baron of Straton , &c. My Lord , THe inclosed from Dr. Basier was left with mee when he took his journey toward Italy ; Hee acquainted mee with part of the Contents , which may put your Lordship in present expectation of two Manuscripts , one of which is intended to Sir George Radcliffe ; I shall avoid all occasions , I can , of detaining them , being loath to deprive your Lordship , for an hour , of the benefit which may be assuredly reaped by two Tracts , so good in their several natures ; but the Doctors commands , imposed upon another Gentleman and my self , to search , & secure , divers quotations in his own , and the liberty hee granted of the other to be communicated for a time , necessitate mee to crave your Lordships pardon , and forbearance a little while , one of the Books cited by him , being not yet to be met with , and the transcription not to be done in haste . The occasion of the Doctors setting pen to Paper , was taken from a Work which Mr. Chr. Iustell ( he who put out the Greek and Latine Councils your Lordship hath ) is about , which he means to entitle Geographia Sacro-Politica , making clear the distinctions of several Dioceses , &c. and asserting the priviledges of some Churches , exempted from the Supremacy of the Roman . The Doctor hath importuned him to enlarge somewhat about our Church , and I think ( in my hearing ) prevailed with him for a promise . This Diatribe hath prepared the way a little for him , & given him a sight of what he did not so particularly understand , in reference to us . The main businesse is , the parallel of our , with the Cyprian priviledge , which I wish they may sufficiently prove , to the satisfaction of the World. I shall be very glad to hear your Lordships approbation of what the learned Doctor hath done toward it , in the reading whose Book , if any scruple retard you , I may chance to remove it , knowing the Authors meaning by the daily conversation and conference I had with him . If I thought your Lordship had not the Lord Montrosse's History , and Sr. Balthazar Iarbiers Vindication of the King ( as hee pretends ) already dispatched to you by another hand , I would use all diligence to procure , and send you them , by the first , being very ready , wherein I may , to express my self , My Lord Your Lordships very faithful , and most obsequious servant , RI. WATSON . Paris , March 17. 1648. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A26737-e450 * Lord Hopton . * Mr. Thomas Coventry . * Paris . * Dr. Basier Dr. Duncon Notes for div A26737-e1210 a This very 28th . Canon appears in all Greek Copies , and although controverted by Pope Leo , whom it seemed to concern , yet we have seen , and read the very same Canon likewise in an excellent Latine Copy , the quadrate Characters whereof , and other marks of Antiquity , argue the Book to bee about one thousand years old . This Copy is in the rich Library of the famous ●ustell , who heretofore gave mee the liberty of seeing it . There is also another ancient Latine Copy in the famous Library of the Noble Th●●●nus , wherein yet the same Canon is to bee read ; so that wee may justly question the fidelity of the later Roman Copies , which have it expunged . * Acta inter Philip . Pulch. & Bonifac . 8. * Deuter. 3● . 5 . † Numb . 10.1 . Rom. 13.6 . s You are Bishops as to the interiour , I , as to the exteriour . Isa. 49.23 . † Lett. 23 , 24 , 25. Achrida , now Ochrida . Novel . 131. c. 3. * Nicene Can. 6. Constantinop . can . 2. Ephesin . can . ult . Hierocl . Notit . Provinciar . Occidental . in Append. Geogr. Sacr. Carol. à S. Paul. edit . Paris . 1641. a The ordinary jurisdiction of the Praefecture over the City was concluded within the hundredth mile from the City . b This difference seems to be between Patriarchs and Primates ; They [ that is , the Patriarchs ] had ever the preference and precedence in Councils , when as out of the Councils was little other than an identity of their Offices . There are they who , in a strict way of speaking , will haw rather the rights of Metropolitans fixed in the Council of Nice ; but those of the Patriarchs after the Dioceses designed in the following Councils , and namely in the Council of Chalcedon . However that be , it nothing retards our opinion concerning the ancient exemtion of the Britannick , whether Metropolitane , or Patriarch . e The Exarchs of Dioceses are Patriarchs , to whom intire Dioceses were attributed . That Zonaras testifies upon this Canon . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Further , the definition of this Canon , concerning the order of Judgements Iustinian confirms . l. 46. C. De Episc. Et Cler. Et l. 2. C. de Episc. Audi Et Novel . 123. cap. 22. These things Chr. Iustell ; the most famous searcher of Ecclesiastick Antiquities , learnedly observes , ad Can. 187. Concil . Chalcedon . d An Ancient Translation of these Canons hath mentioned those Suburbicaries expresly in a Latine Copy about eight hundred years old , which is also extant in the Library of the famous Iustell . The words of the Translation are , Ut Episcopus Romanus Suburbicaria loca gubernet . e That the British Nation had been converted to Christian Religion many ages before Augustin the Monk was sent into Britain by Gregory the Great , appears out of the Holy Fathers , as well Greek , as Latine , the chief of whom are Athanasius in secunda Epist. contra Arian . Tertul. advers . Iudaeos , num . 43. apud Pamel . It appears likewise out of the ancient Gildas de Exidio Britanniae ; for hee refers the birth of Christianism in Britain to the highest time of Tiberius , that is , about the year 135. according to the computation of Baronius , who confesseth that Britain was nine years elder than Rome , in her Christianism , Vid. Euseb. Pamphil. in Chronico . Moreover Augustin the Monk himself acknowledgeth the Bishops of the Britains for truly Catholick , notwithstanding their difference in Rites from the Romans , yea , and that when they refused to subject themselves to the Roman Bishop . Beda lib. secundo Hist. cap. secundo . * Beda Antiq. Britan . p. 11. & passim . † Bed. Hist. l. 2. c. 2. f There are not wanting very ancient Historians , who impute the slaughter of the Britains to Augustine , by whose instigation they say Ethelbert slew one thousand two hundred of them , because they would not obey Augustine in the Council . Essebicus . Monach. in Merlin . Comment . Nicolaus Trivet . citat . a Do ▪ Henr. Spelman . Concil . p. 111. Galfrid . Monumet . g 1. The King is a mixt person with the Priest , because hee hath as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal Jurisdiction Statut. Anno decimo H. 7. fol. 8. 2. Anno Christi 755. King Kenulphus exempteth the Abbot of Abbington from Episcopal Jurisdiction ; and the fact of the Kings was judged for legitimate . 1. H. 7. fol. 23 , 25. 3. Among the Laws of Edward the Confessor , chap ▪ 19 It is said , That the King is constituted Chief Vicar , that hee may rule the Kingdome and People of the Lord , and , above all , the Holy Church . 4. In the time of Edward the First , one had brought a Bull , derogatory to this right of the Crown , for which he was condemned to exile , and it was judged , that his crime had the nature of Treason . 5. 4 Ed 1. The King in Parliament ( as they speak ) himself expounded the Canon made at the Council of Lions , De Bigamis . 6. 16. Ed. 3. The Excommunication of the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury was judged valid , notwithstanding the contrary sentence of the Roman Pontifie . 7. 17. Ed. 3.23 . The King by his Supremacy ex-exempts the Archdeacon of Richmond from Episcopal Jurisdiction , as also all Ecclesiastick Colledges , and even Monasteries , which the King founded , were exempt by the same right . 8. 27. Ed. 3.84 . The King and supream Ordinary present by lapse . 9. 33. Ed. 3. Aide du Roy. 103. Kings anointed with sacred Oyl are capable of spiritual Jurisdiction . 10. 11. H. 4 37. The Pope cannot change the Laws of England . 11. 12. Ed. 4.16 . A Legate , coming into England , ought to take an oath , That hee will attempt nothing in derogation to the rights of King and Crown . 12. 2. Rich. 3.22 . The Excommunications and Judgements of the Roman Pontifie are of no force in England . 13. 1. H. 7.20 . The Pope cannot erect the prviledge of a Sanctuary in England . 14. 25. Ed. 3. It is determined , That the Pope hath no right in England of conferring Archbishopricks or Bishopricks . 15. 27. Ed. 3. Whosoever , by Summons or Sute , shall trouble any of the subjects of the King of England , without the Realm of England , shall incur the loss of all his goods ( which the Law of England calls Praemunire . ) 16. 16. Rich. 2. cap. 5. It is provided by Law , That because the King of England holdeth his Crown immediately from God , therefore if any one shall pursue in the Court of Rome any translation whatsoever of process or excommunication , &c. hee shall incur the same forfeiture of his goods , being beside put out of the Kings protection . 17. 2. H. 4. It is decreed , That the Popes Collectours , by vertue of his Bulls , have no authority nor jurisdiction in England ; but that the Archbishops and Bishops of England are the Kings spiritual Judges . 18. 11. H. 4.69.76 . The Commission of Judges pronounceth with one mouth , That the premised Statutes are onely affirmative of the Common Custome of England , but not introductive of a new Law. It were an easie thing to accumulate six hundred more of this sort , but these will bee enough for the Reader nor prejudicate , yet hitherto perchance ignorant of these Statutes . * Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 27. Et 2. c. 4. ad annum 883. † Hist. l. 36. h Hence is that sad complaint [ apud Bed. l. 1. c. 27. ] of Gregory himself in his Epistle to Augustin . In Anglia , inqut , tu solus Episcopus , &c. In England , saith hee , thou art the only Bishop . How the onely ? since out of the Historical context [ Bed l. 2. c. 2. ] it appears clearer than the Mid-day light , that there were at that time other Bishops in Britain beside Augustin ; but yet in very deed Augustin was alone , because neither the Britains , nor the Scots , would communicate with Augustin , as who accounted him a notorious violatour of the Ancient Ecclesiastick Liberties of the Britannick Island . * Bed. Histor. Eccl. l. 3. c. 3. † Lib. 3. c. 36. * Lib. 2. c. 2. * Tom. 2. Ephesin . Synod . append . 1. cap. 4. Ep. 18. i Let the Reader see if hee can get Barnes's Manuscript , the title whereof is , Catholico-Romanus Pacificus chap. 3. De Insulae Magnae Brittanniae Privilegiis ; for which his sober work that good Irenaeus , although hee were of an unblameable life , and entire fame , yet some years since was , as they say , carried out of the midst of Paris by force , devested of his habit , and like a four-footed Brute , in a barbarous manner , tied to the horse , and so violently hurried away , first into Flanders , afterward to Rome , where being first thrust into a dungeon of the Inquisition , and then into the prison for Madmen , * hee died . Yet those fierce people not content with his death , have indeavoured to extinguish his fame , boldly publishing , that hee died distracted . This Chapter is one of the three translated out of the said Manuscript , and herewith published . * Some of his own Order suppose him to be still living . Notes for div A26737-e8520 k Hence is it , That Wini being ordained by the Gallick Bishops , is received by the Britains , even then when they rejected Augustin the Roman Bishop . Witness Bede . Lib. 3. c. 7. l So that G. Nazianzens Church was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Noah's Ark ; and St. Hierom breaks out into these horrid words ; Ingemuit orbis , & se Arrianum factum esse miratus est . The world groaned , and wondred , that shee was become Arrian . m For full ten years after the Reformation , under Queen Elizabeth , the Roman-Catholicks , without scruple , communicated with the Protestants , until Pius the sixth by his interdictory Bull disturbed all . n How well this new Interdiction agreeth with the ancient Oath of the Pope , the Reader may judge , when ( as Cardinal Deus-dedit very well notes in his Collection of the Canons ) the ancient form of the Popes Oath , which is yet extant , Canon . Sanct. Dist. XVI . quia Papa jurabat , se 4. Concilia servaturum usque ad unum apicem , was that wherein the Pope sweared , Hee would observe the four Councils to a title . Whence the most learned Laschasserius very wittily infers , In Consult . Venet. thus , Non potest igitur Pontifex Romanus jure contendere , &c. The Roman Pontifie cannot therefore by right contend that hee is superiour to those Canons of the Councils , unless hee will arrogate a power unto himself over the four Evangels . To this Oath of the Pope agrees the ancient Profession of Pope Zozimus , Can. Conc. Statut. 5. q. 5. To decree , or change any thing contrary to the Statutes of the Fathers , is not in the power or authority of this See. See more at large concerning this subject * Barnes's Manuscript , quo supra , Paralipomen . ad ss . 2. De Conciliis , Papa , Schismate . * That Chapter is likewise herewith printed . 
A45953	----	The intrigues of the conclave, at the choosing of a pope as also a particular relation of what past at the election of Sixtus V, and Clement VIII : to which is added an historical essay, to demonstrate that according to the principles of the Church of Rome, there has not been, nor can be, any true and lawful pope since the election of Sixtus V / written by a gentleman of Rome. Gentleman of Rome. 1691 Approx. 83 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 18 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A45953 Wing I277A ESTC R1571 13069418 ocm 13069418 97104 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45953) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97104) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 742:39) The intrigues of the conclave, at the choosing of a pope as also a particular relation of what past at the election of Sixtus V, and Clement VIII : to which is added an historical essay, to demonstrate that according to the principles of the Church of Rome, there has not been, nor can be, any true and lawful pope since the election of Sixtus V / written by a gentleman of Rome. Gentleman of Rome. [2], 20 [i.e. 33] p. Printed for Langley Curtiss ..., London : 1691. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sixtus -- V, -- Pope, 1520-1590. Clement -- VIII, -- Pope, 1536-1605. Popes -- Election. 2007-01 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-02 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-03 Jonathan Blaney Sampled and proofread 2007-03 Jonathan Blaney Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE INTRIGUES OF THE CONCLAVE , At the Choosing of a POPE ; AS ALSO A particular Relation of what past at the Election of SIXTUS V. and CLEMENT VIII . To which is added An Historical Essay , To Demonstrate , That , according to the Principles of the Church of Rome , there has not been , nor can be , any True and Lawful POPE since the Election of SIXTVS V. Written by a Gentleman of Rome . LICENS'D J. F. March 4. 1690 / 1. LONDON , Printed for Largley 〈◊〉 , at Sir Edmonbury Godfrey's Head , near 〈◊〉 - Bridge . MDCXCI . THE INTRIGUES OF THE Conclave , &c. THE Doctrine of the Pope's Infallibility , upon which hang almost all the Articles of the Romish Religion , is a Banter of that Nature , that I think the Assertors of it , who are generally well enough acquainted with the Court of Rome , are much more to be wondered at , than the Soothsayers were by Cato , if they hold their Countenance when they look upon one another , I am sure nothing can equal their Impudence who pretend to be serious in maintaining such a Cause , but the Impertinence of those who by Dint of solid Argumenrs endeavor to confute them , since there is no considering Person but must know that it is impossible that they themselves shou'd believe what they wou'd fain Put upon the rest of Mankind . When we shall here take a View of the CONCLAVE where this Infallible Pope is Forged , and behold what scandalous Qualifications generally recommend Persons to St. Peter's Chair as they call it . What base and detestable Practices are used by the Managers of the several Parties and Factions , to promote those whom they think likely to prove subservient to their private , and commonly wicked and abominable Designs , I am sure none will imagin that they who are concern'd herein , tho' their Blasphemous Cant is all the while of nothing but Divine Inspiration , can think their Proceedings to be influenced by the Holy Ghost , or indeed desire they should . For the better understanding of the following Relation , and for the Reader 's satisfaction , I shall , before we go any further , give a short Account of the Manner of the Election of Popes in former Ages , together with a more particular Description of the Proceedings of the Conclave in our Times . But , by the way , I cannot forbear taking notice of a very Formal Story that is told us in the Book of the Sacred Ceremonies now used by the Church of Rome , which says that St. Peter , whil'st Bishop of that See , instituted a College of Four and twenty Senators , who afterwards , in the time of Pope Sylvester , were named Cardinals , that is Princes of the Church . These , and no other were to have a Vote or Suffrage in the Election of their Bishop , and if any other usurped that Right , it was by Intrusion or Violence . Now I wou'd fain know whether all those Popes , which by the Confession of the said Book itself were chosen either by the Clergy and People in general , or nominated by the Emperors for so many Ages together , are to be accounted more duly Elected , than they that are stiled Schismaticks and Antipopes ? If not , what will become of that uninterrupted Succession which of late Years has been so much boasted of ? It is certain that for the first Five Centuries the Bishops of Rome were Chosen by the joint consent of the Clergy and People , to whom they were accountable for their Administration , and so far were they from arrogating that unlimited Authority over the Church which the Popes of the later Ages have pretended to , that they were subject in matters of Faith to the Censures of the Clergy of their own Diocess , by whom Eugenius the First was interdicted from Celebrating Divine Service until he had renounced the Heresie of the Monothelites . After the Death of Simplicius Odoacer King of the Heruli makes a Law , under pretence of remedying the Disorders that often happen'd at the Elections of Popes , by which he forbad both People and Clergy to proceed to the Choice of any until they first knew his pleasure concerning the Person that was to be Elected . This Law was Twenty Years afterwards abolished at the Fourth Council of Rome by the consent of Theodorick King of the Goths . But this Arrian Prince toward the later Years of his Reign was so far from preserving those Priviledges which he had restored to the Romans , that he took upon him to Create the Popes himself . Felix the Fourth deriving his Authority wholly from his Nomination . The Gothish Kings that succeeded him followed his Example herein , only sometimes they were content to approve of the Person whom the Clergy recommended to them . When Justinian had driven the Goths out of Italy , he retain'd the same Power over the Popes that they before had assumed , both he and his Successors obliging the New Elect to come and demand a Confirmation from them , for which they were to pay a round Sum of Money before they could exercise even their Spiritual Function . And because of the Distance between Constantinople , the then Seat of the Empire , and Rome , the Exarch of Ravenna had often power delegated to him , to enquire into the Merits of the Person Nominated , and if he found nothing Objected against him , he was to approve of his Election . Thus Isacius the Exarch made a Journey on purpose to Confirm Severinm . This Custom continued until Constantine the Emperor , Sirnamed Pogonatus out of the great Veneration he had for the Sanctity of Benedict the second , sent him a Decree wherein it was established , That he whom the People and Clergy of Rome should Chuse , should for the time to come be forthwith acknowledged for St. Peter's Successor , without expecting the Authority of the Emperor , or his Exarchs . But this Decree was never , as I can find , much regarded by that Emperor's Successors , for the Popes were never Consecrated without their Consent and Approbation . When the Empire of the West fell into the hands of Charles the Great , he retain'd the same right still , and transfer'd it to those of his Race . The German Emperors kept it as long as they could , but when they grew weak and feeble , the Popes instead of submitting to their Approbation , pretended that they had a Right to dispose of even the Empire it self , so that at last , tho' not without a great deal of Squabling , it was carried , and Decreed , by Nicholas the Second , That the Election of the Popes should entirely remain in the power of the Cardinals . This Canon was afterwards confirmed by several Popes and Councils . Alexander the Third ordained , That he only should be esteemed Canonically Elected , that had the Votes of at least Two Thirds of the College of Cardinals ; and this is that way of Election that has obtain'd ever since , and which we are now going to describe . After the Funeral Rites of the Deceased Pope are Celebrated , the Cardinals enter the Conclave , which is held for the most part in the Vatican , where in a long Gallery are erected small Apartments , called Cells , hung with Purple Cloth , for the reception of every Cardinal . When they are shut up they are allowd but two Servants a piece , or Conclavists , as they call them , who are generally the Craftiest Fellows that can be met with . During the time that the Conclave lasts , the City Militia are always upon Duty without Doors , and the Masters of the Ceremouies continually walking about the Gallery within , to prevent any private Correspondence , or Underhand dealing , insomuch that the very Dishes that are sent in to their Eminencies are searched , lest there should be any Letters concealed in them . Commonly before they proceed to any Election , there are certain Articles drawn up , relating either to the better Government of the Church , or Reformation of Abuses , and presented to the Sacred College in General , which every one subscribes , and swears that if he shall be Chosen Pope , he will Religiously Observe ; but this Oath , tho' taken in the most solemn manner , is seldom or never kept , the new Pope generally handselling the plenitude of his power in Absolving himself . There are three different ways of Election now made use of in the Conclave , Scrutiny , Access , and Adoration , there was a Fourth formerly used , but now quite left off , called Compromise , which was when the Cardinals found it impossible for them to agree , amongst themselves , consented to Chuse out of their own number three , or five , giving them power to Elect whom they pleased . This Election was performed somewhat after the manner of our Auctions , by Inch of Candle , for it was to be concluded and determined during the time in which a Taper , lightedby common consent , continued Burning , but if they could not agree before it went out , the Commission expired with it . The SCRVTINT is performed after this manner , Every Cardinal has ready prepared for him a Scroll of paper folded in to five pages , on the first of which the Conclavist writes the name of the person for whom his Master gives his Vote , with these words , Ego Eligo in Summum Pontificem Dominum meum Cardinalem . — The Cardinal never writes this himself , unless he counterfeits another hand , for fear lest his Character should be known ; on this fold two others are doubled down , and all three fastned together with some Wax , and marked with two different Seals made for that purpose . On the Fourth page the Cardinal writes his own Name , which he covers after the like manner with the Fifth . At the time appointed for the Scrutiny all the Cardinals take their places in their Order , in the Paotina Chappel , with the Scrolls they have prepared in their hands . Then every one in his turn goes up to the Altar , before which is placed a Table cover'd with a Purple Carpet , and upon it a Chalice with a Patina , or Plate set thereon , on each side of which sit the first Cardinal Bishop , and the first Cardinal Deacon . Here every one kneeling , makes a short Prayer , and then puts his Scroll into the Chalice , which done , the senior Cardinals of every Title , that is , Bishop , Priest , and Deacon , go to the Chambers of them that are sick , and gather their Votes , which are prepared with the like Care and Circumspection as the rest , when all the Scrolls are put into the Chalice , the Cardinal Bishop turns them all out upon the Patina , and takes the first that comes to his hand , and gives it to the Cardinal Deacon , which he reads with an audible Voice , the Cardinals noting with their Pens how many Votes each person hath . If it happens that any one has two Thirds , he is made Pope , without proceeding any further , and then all the Billets are opened , and every one's Name that consented to the Election read publickly . But this happens so rarely , that it was accounted a miraculous thing that Adrian , Charles the Fifth's Tutor , was chosen at the first Scrutiny : But if this happens not , then the Master of the Ceremonies comes in with a Pan of Coals , and turns all the Papers out , so that no Man is known for what person he has given his Vote . When the Election cannot be determined by Scrutiny , then it is tried by Access , which is thus performed : Each Cardinal rising from his Seat , goes and makes a profound Reverence to him whom he wou'd have Elected , saying , Ego accedo ad Reverendissimum Dominum meum . — The rest in the mean time writing down the Names of those both to whom the Access is made , and who make it . This has some resemblance to the ancient manner of giving Votes in the Roman Senate , when they that concurr'd in the matter proposed went from their places to the person who made the first motion , from whence came the Saying , In sententiam ire , which is not unlike the Custom of our Parliaments , when the House divides itself into Yea's and No's . But that which makes the greatest Noise and Bustle in the Conclave , is the way of Adoration . which is seldom put in practice but when some young and hot headed Cardinals resolve to become Masters of the Election , and when they see they cannot accomplish their Design in a peaceable manner , endeavor to do it by plain Force , these being generally the Nephews of the deceased Popes , and consequently at the Head of all those promoted by them , who are obliged in Honour ( nay , some make it Conscience ) not to bauk at any thing wherein they may serve their young Masters , they having first laid their Plot amongst themselves , watch their opportunity , when the rest of the Cardinals are in a hurry and confusion , to fall down on their Knees before the person whom they design to chuse , and adore him as Pope . Those that have not been made acquainted with the Contrivance , either fearing lest the Adorers should have a sufficient Number to compass their Ends , or suspecting the Courage and Constancy of one another , are often forced to do the like , by which means every one being unwilling by his standing out to incur the displeasure of him who he thinks will be Elected without him , strives to seem as forward as he can , and thereby oftentimes becomes the main occasion of the promotion of One for whom perhaps he has the greatest Aversion . This is the manner of Election by way of Adoration , which , thô sufficient of itself , is still confirmed by Scrutiny ; yet the Managers thereof take care that it shall receive no prejudice thereby . There was another way frequently practised in former Ages , which was called by Inspiration or Designation of the Holy Ghost . That is , when the Cardinals were assembled in the Chappel , the first Bishop arose , and in a short Speech exhorted the Fathers to make Choice of one , who for his Piety and Wisdom was worthy of so great a Dignity ; then he Demanded by which way they thought fit to proceed by Compromise , or Scrutiny , telling them withal , that if his Opinion might prevail , he thought — was the fittest Person . If all present , or two Thirds of them concur'd in the person Nominated , he was without any Scrutiny pronounced Canonically Elected . The Pope that is Chosen after any of these Methods , is conducted into the Sacristia , and is there Cloth'd with the Pontifical Robes , from thence he is brought , with a Rich Mitre on his Head , into the Chappel , and seated on the Altar , where the Cardinals perform the Ceremony of Adoration to him , every one in his order Kissing his Feet , Hands and Mouth . This done , the Doors of the Conclave are opened , the Pope shews himself to the People , and Blesses them . Then the first Cardinal Deacon proclaims with a Loud Voice these Words , Annuntio vobis Gaudium Magnum , Papam habemus , Reverendissimus Dominus Cardinalis — Electus est in summum Pontificem & elegit sibi nomen . — Then his Holiness goes to St. Peter's Church , the Cardinals leading the way , with a Cross carried before them ; when he comes to the Altar , he there takes off his Mitre , and Kneeling down gives thanks to God , and the Apostles , and then Arising sits upon the Altar . Here first Bishop Kneels and Sings the Te Deum , then the Adoration is again performed after the same manner as it was in the Conclave , which with a short Office concludes that Days solemnity . These are the outward Formalities of the Conclave . But how the private Designs and Intrigues of the several Factions are carried on , we shall see in the two following Relations . But he that desires a true Specimen of all the little Arts and Tricks , whereby the Candidates themselves procure the Votes of others , will without doubt be fully satisfied with the Behavior of Montalto , known afterwards by the Name of Sixtus the Fifth , an account of which take as sollows , It is certain that never any person more craftily concealed a proud and aspiring Mind , with a profound Dissimulation , than this Cardinal did : For thô he had in his Youth play'd all those Pranks in little , which after his Advancement to the Holy Chair , made some of the greatest Princes in Christendom to tremble , and had , upon all occasions , exprest a most haughty and turbulent spirit . Yet he was no sooner promoted to the Purple , and had begun to cast his eyes upon that mark to which all the desires and hopes of the Sacred College are continually directed ; But instead of the fiery and arrogant Peretti , he was presently transformed into the meek and humble Montalto . Before nothing cou'd make him more proud , than to see himself admired and envy'd by all Mankind ; now the very heighth of his Ambition was to become the most despicable Object of Contempt and Scorn to all the Cardinals . He so smother'd that vivacity of Spirit which was always used to sparkle in his Discourse and Actions , that now he was become Famous for an Example of a dull and blockish stupidity . He was naturally of a strong and vigorous Constitution , yet he now counterfeited so many Diseases and Infirmities of old Age , thô he had scarce past Threescore , that he never appear'd in publick , but he seem'd as if he were just stooping into his Grave . These little Arts of his had that happy Succefs , that to his great Joy he soon found that the best Titles his Brethren could give him , were those of A Lazar , and the Ass of La Marca . Perhaps one born under our dull and Northern Climat , may think these strange Qualifications , to recommend one to the Sovereign Pontificat , yet we shall find that they only were the cause of Montalto's Exaltation . Upon the Death of Gregory the Thirteenth , before the Cardinals enter'd into the Conclave , Montalto makes a Visit to Farnese , Dean of the College , one who had always exprest the greatest Contempt imaginable of him . To him he makes a most Lamentable Complaint of the Infirmities of his Age , and desires the favour of him , that he would dispence with his Appearance at the Conclave , if he thought it would last long , for the time of his Dissolution drawing near , he could not expect to live to see a new Pope Chosen . Farnese advises him not to abandon the Interest of the Church , upon an occasion of so great a concern ; to which he replies , That if there were any hopes that his Suffrage would be in the least Service able to Holy Church , he would resolve to meet Death in the Conclave . As he was going on in the same Cant , Farnese takes him up somewhat sharply , saying , My Lord , I wou'd have you take a little care of your own Concerns too , for I cannot believe but you have as great an Affection to the Holy Chair as another . Montalto something surprized at this Reparty , calmly replies , That the Cardinals must necessarily be quite blind , if to so great a person as his Lordship they wou'd go to prefer one who had neither Merit nor Experience , nor any thing good in him , besides an ardent desire of serving his good Friends and Patrons . The same Discourse he us'd to all the rest of the Cardinals , especially to the Heads of Factions , and those that had any pretentions to the Papacy ; telling every one in particular , That it would be a great prejudice to the Church if the Government was committed to any other Hands , and that if he had a Hundred Votes they should all be at his Lordships Service . The Forty Two Cardinals that compos'd this Conclave were divided into Five Factions ; Cardinal Farnese appear'd at the Head of the First ; the Second was led by Este ; the Third by Alessandrino ; the Fourth was directed by Altemps ; and the Fifth , which equal'd them all in Number , was that of Buon Compagno , Nephew of Gregory the Thirteenth , whose Creatures they were . The pretenders were Fourteen ; Farnese and Savelli of Paul the Thirds Creation ; Santa Croce Paleotto , St. George , and Sirlet , of Pius the Fourths ; Montalto Cesis , St. Sevarina , and Albano , of the promotion of Pius the Fifth ; Fachinetti commonly called Santi Quatri ; Della Torre , Mondovi , and Castagna , Creatures of Gregory the Thirteenths . Altemps Medici , and Alessandrino , upon the first entrance into the Conclave had plotted together to make Cesis Pope , and thus they managed their design . After the Bulls are read , all the Cardinals have liberty to go out of the Conclave , upon condition , That they return again béfore Night . This they thought the fittest time to put their project in execution , for as soon as the Cardinals , who as they suspected would exclude Cesis , were gone out , they intended to carry him into the Paolina , and there proceed to a Scrutiny , and Elect , and Adore him without any opposition . But this was not kept so secret , but the Cardinal Di San Sisto , who had always declared against Cesis , was informed of it at his going out of the Conclave , he thereupon immediately returns , and sends for the rest that were ingaged in the same Interest . This unlucky Accident quite broke the measures of Cesis Party , for it made so many declare against him , that his Favourers durst never so much as mention his Name again in the Conclave . After him Serlet was proposed , Altemps Medici , and all the Creatures of Pius the Fourth appeared zealously in his behalf , and had certainly succeeded , had not Farnese , Este , and Storza , as stifly opposed them ; their reason for excluding Sirlet was , because he had been excluded once before , for they were resolv'd never to trust one whom they had offended . Another cause of his Misfortune was , his Familiarity with Cardinal Como , who had formerly disobliged most of the Sacred College , whilst he was Secretary of State to Pius and Gregory , they therefore now thought fit to take their Revenge upon his Friend . Besides , Farnese humbly conceived himself to be far the better Man of the two , and therefore knew no reason why Sirlet should be prefer'd before him . Castagna's turn came next , but the old Cardinals thought their Honour was concern'd , not to let one of the last Promotion get the start of them , and so they excluded him , tho' for his Vertue , Learning and Moderation , he was counted a Person as Worthy as any to fill the Holy Chair . The Person next mention'd was Savelli , who for his Vertue was esteem'd not much inferior to the former ; but the prodigious number of his Bastards was feard would be a Charge and Scandal to the Holy See. But Medici supported him as far as he could with his Credit , until Colonna and Cesis , Savelli's declared Enemies , told him plainly , that they would abandon his Interest , and go over to Farnese , if he persisted ; Medici thereupon thought it more convenient to forsake his Friend ; then cause a Rebellion amongst his Creatures , and thereby give Farnese , for whom he had no great Affection , an occasion of becoming Master of the Election . By this time several Intrigues were on foot in behalf of Della Torre , who was then absent from Rome . But Farnese and San Sisto , who expected him every Hour , did what they could to protract the time till he came ; they had laid a Design , that when he entered the Conclave , they and their whole Party should meet and receive him at the Door , and Crying out , Long Live the Pope , carry him to the Chappel , and there fall to Adoration . Thinking , not without reason , that it was impossible for any Cardinal to have the Courage to oppose them . Medici being informed of their contrivance , was not a little disquieted thereat , for he saw plainly , that should Della Torre be chosen Pope , Farnese having so much Influence over him , must necessarily engross all the power to himself , and consequently would cause such a Number of Cardinals to be made , who being wholly at his Devotion , should Elect him if he surviv'd the Pope , as in all probability he would , he being the Younger , and more Healthy of the Two. These Considerations set Medici's Wits at work , but not being able to find amongst his own Friends a sufficient number to form an Exclusion , he began to grow desperate , till at last he perceived , that Aleslandrino and Este were practising under-hand in Montalto's Favour ; the former , because he was a Creature of Pius the Fifth , his Uncle ; the other , engaged thereto by Rusticucci , who had great Influence over him . To these Medici , to rid himself of the fear of Farnese , makes secret proposals of a Union ; offering his own and Friends Votes for Montalto . This Motion was readily received , and agreed to . Medici had Credit in the Court of Spain , and was sure of the Spanish Faction . Alessandrino had many Friends amongst them , and Este was Chief of the French Faction ; so that now both Crowns agreed in the Choice of one Person . Montalto all this while kept himself close in his Chamber , insomuch that there was so little Notice taken of him , that he seemd to be abandond and forgotten by all Mankind . He seldom came out , except it were to Mass , or into the Paolina , to assist at the Scrutinies , but he seemd so little concernd at the Intrigues there , that he was thought not so much as to mind what he was doing . But he knew very well that nothing could better advance his own Affairs , than this seeming neglect of them ; nor indeed was he less Industrious than those who make the greatest noise and stir , when ever he met with any of Buon Compagno's Party , he would say , That the Cardinals ought to make choice of one that was agreeable to him , the Sacred College owing that Deference to the memory of his Vncle , who had govern'd the Church with so much Zeal and Charity . When he had any occasion to speak to a Friend of Farnese , he Launched out in his praise , saying withal , That he was Astonish'd , and could not comprehend the meaning of People that he was not yet Chosen . To those that depend upon Medici , he spoke of him , As one of the greatest Deserts in the whole College . In short , he always took an occasion to speak well of every Body , but would never want a Panegyrick for those whom he thought either his Enemies , or to have any Credit or Authority in the Conclave . Alessandrino , Medici and Este , having made the League we have spoken of amongst themselves , came privately to Montalto's Chamber to inform him thereof . Alessandrino speaking in the name of the rest , Bids him be of good Courage , for they were come to bring him the good News of their Resolution to make him Pope ; which he no sooner heard , but he fell a Coughing , as if he were ready to give up the Ghost ; as soon as he found himself able to speak , he told them , That if that were their Intention , God knows his Reign could be but short , since Life it self was a Burthen to him ; and consequently the Cares of the Church would be much too heavy for him to bear , without a great deal of Succors and Assistance . The Cardinals told him , That God without doubt would give him Force sufficient to Govern his Church . But he continuing his Discourse , told them , That he was resolv'd never to accept of the Papacy , of which his want of Experience renderd him Vnworthy , unless they would promise him before hand to take upon them the Government Conjointly with him , for he could not in Conscience undertake it alone . Medici told him , That they would take care that he should not want Assistance . Ay , says he , ( after some time spent in spitting and spawling , ) if you make me Pope , you will do the same as if you placed your selves in the Chair , we shall divide the Pontificat bewixt us ; I will have the Name and Title ; I will be Pope in appearance , and you shall have the Power and Authority . Nothing could give greater Encouragement to these young Cardinals to prosecute the Enterprize they had undertaken , than the sly Old Man's Discourse , who now thought they had gotten a Pope after their own Heart . And as soon as they had parted from him , began to reckon amongst themselves the great Advantages they should make of a silly Old Coxcomb , that had neither Sense nor Understanding ; who had , as they vainly imagin'd to themselves , so fully discover'd the great weakness both of his Body and Mind . They promised to themselves nothing less than an Absolute Power both in Church and State , For how can he , say they , undertake to concern himself in any Business of Moment when Pope , who whilst a Cardinal was content to be led by the Nose by others ; and to whom should he commit the Government of himself , and the Care of all things , but to them who had raised him ? as for his Nephews they were born and bred rather to manage the Plow , than State-Affairs . They so far pleas'd themselves with this Fancy , that they were resolv'd no Obstacles should retard their design . Medici neglected the Honour of his Family , which upon some private Disgusts was engaged against Montalto : Alessandrino deserted his Old Friend Albano , who besides his Personal Merits had obliged him by all the ties of Gratitude to his Interest , and was particularly recommended to him by his Uncle on his Death-Bed . But he put them them off who spoke in his behalf upon the account of his Merits , by telling them , That he was too Wise a Man for the Papal Chair , since the Spaniards would never consent to the Election of one who was no● of a far more Moderate Vnderstanding . But they were both now content to Sacrifice their Honour to their Ambition , yet they repented of what they had done , before they went out of the Conclave . But at present they thought every hour , before they had accomplished their Design , a year of their Reign lost , Montalto was therefore recommended by them in all haste to the rest of the Cardinals , as one of a quiet , peaceable , and obliging Temper , of a good and easie Nature , and one who had a Kindness for all the World , and wou'd give disturbance to no Body . And , in short , that had all the good Qualities that were requisite in such a Pope as they desired . I shall not stay to recount all the little Arts which they used to gain over to their Party every one in particular , their chief Intrigues being level'd at the Heads of Factions . San Sisto had the whole Creation of Gregory V. under him , and had already engaged himself to Farnese . In the first place they thought it most convenient to debauch some of his Followers , in which having succeeded , by letting them know how their Interest lay that way , they began to make their attempt upon him . But the greatest Obstacle was , Gregory San Sisto's Uncle had disobliged Montalto , by taking away the Pension that had been assign'd to the poor Cardinals , of which number he was one , notwithstanding that a little before he had dedicated his Commentaries upon St. Ambrose to him , upon which account San Sisto had exprest some fear of Montalto's Resentment . To remove which difficulty they made use of his Confident Cardinal Riario , who being sick of the Gout at that time , order'd himself to be carried to San Sisto's Chamber , to whom , with a great deal of seeming Concern , he said , That the Faction of Montalto was grown so powerful , and his Election so far advanced , that he wou'd Infallibly be Chosen ; so that it was but Time lost to endeavor to retard a thing which wou'd succeed , to the Confusion of all those that oppos●d it . Wherefore he advis'd and conjur'd him not to lose the Honour and Reward of being assistant to that Election , since it was not in his power to hinder it . It was not a small Surprize to San Sisto to hear this Discourse , but his Astonishment was much encreas'd , when Riario had scarce taken his Leave , but in comes Guastavillano , another of his Creatures , ( the Business having b●en before concerted between them ) upon the same Errand , telling him withal , That he wondred that a Man of his prudence and 〈◊〉 was not come over before this time , since if he persisted on the longer in ●is obstinacy , his Ruine was inevitable . During all these Intrigues , Montalto continued still quiet in his Cell , without discovering that he had the least thoughts of the Papacy ▪ When those that manag'd for him came to give him an account how things past , his general Answer was , That if the Difficulties in the Conclave seemed great , what were they to expect in the Vatican ? He conjured them therefore never to entertain any Thoughts of chusing him except they would first promise him to take upon themselves the whole Government of the Church . Had this been spoken by any other person , the Cheat must certainly have been discovered , but he acted his part so well , his words exactly corresponding with his actions , that what would create a suspition of Affectation in others , only served to increase the Opinion every one had of his pure and natural simplicity . But thô he seem'd thus retired from all the World , yet as he wou'd never let slip any opportunity of cringing to , and fawning upon all the Chiefs of the Factions , he wou'd ever be telling of the great Obligations he had to Cardinal Alessandrino , and say , That if he were Lord of many Worlds , he shou'd never be able to repay the Favors he had receiv'd from his Vncle Pope Pius V. When he made his Court to those of the Spanish Faction , he wou'd be sure to look and talk as sillily as he cou'd possibly , and this gain'd the very Hearts and Souls of them : For they knew very well that their Master hated nothing more , than to see a Man of Sense placed in St. Peter's Chair , for fear lest he shou'd prove a bad Neighbour to his Dominions in Italy : But as for Montalto , they took care to publish that he had the greatest respect imaginable for him . One day Montalto making a Visit to Cardinal Altemps , told him , That he was so much obliged to him , and the Marquis his Son , that he was resolv'd entirely to devote himself to their service , and shou'd be proud of having an occasion to acknowledge his Lordship as his only Benefactor and Maker of his Fortunes . Altemps was so tickled with the Compliment , that he presently answer'd , That if it lay in his power , he might assure himself of being Pope . Montalto , upon this , calls God to witness , That he had no Ambition of so eminent a Dignity of which he knew himself both incapable and unworthy : But if he shou'd be upon any account induced to desire it , it was only that it might be in his power to give a Testimony to the World of the profound Respect and Esteem he had for his Friends , but more particularly for his most Illustrious Lordship . The same Discourse he used to Madruzzo , who had his Catholick Majesties Instructions at this Conclave , and indeed to every one whom he thought any way able to be serviceable to him . The time being come when they were to proceed to the Scrutiny , and all the Cardinals having taken their places in the Paolina for that purpose , whilst the Bulls of Cardinal di Vercelli were a reading , he being newly come into the Conclave , Alessandrino , upon a Sign given him by Esté , taking San Sisto aside out of the Chappel , My Lord , says he , Altemps and Medici have resolved that Montalto shall be chosen immediately , our Friends have generally concur'd with them , so that the business is as good as done already , only we have forborn to put the last hand to it , out of the respect we bear to you . We have left it in your power to chuse whether you will oblige the new Pope ever to acknowledge you the Author of his Greatness , or have the displeasure of seeing one made against your Will and Consent . San Sisto considering this Discourse , and recollecting what had been before told him by Riario and Guastavillano , began to forget his Engagements with Farnese , and promise he had made never to give his Vote for any one without his advice and concurrence ; whereupon he sends for all his Creatures , to consult with them what was best to be done upon this occasion . A great part of them had already engaged themselves for Montalto , who were not now wanting to recommend him to their Patron as the fittest person to fill St. Peter's Chair , the rest seeing his party so powerful , durst not so much as open their lips against him . Every one wondred that Farnese the Dean of the College , one of a working Head , and great Experience in the Intrigues of the Conclave , did not more vigorously oppose one whom he had hitherto declared against , and had always treated with the greatest contempt and scorn ; but he relied upon San Sisto's promise , who , if he had continued firm , had certainly together with him excluded Montalto . It was from this security of his that the adverse party made their greatest advantage . Besides , the mean opinion he always entertained of Montalto , made him the more negligent in opposing him ; he thought it impossible for one of such a cadaverous Look , should trouble him many days : And that his simplicity was such , that there was no fear of his Resentments , it seemed indifferent therefore to him whether such a stupid and wretched Creature was made Pope , or continued Cardinal . Wherefore when he asked San Sisto , Why he consented to this Election ? and was told by him , that it was because the person was of a calm and easie Nature , under whom they should enjoy all the Liberty they desired . He returned Answer , That he was much in the right on 't , for Montalto was one that had not Wit enough to do any Mischief , nor Vnderstanding to do any Good. San Sisto having felt the pulse of his Creatures , thought it now his best policy to agree to their Sentiments , and seem as forward as he could in declaring for Montalto , putting himself therefore at the head of them , he enters the Chappels , where whilst some were proposing a Scrutiny , he , to enhance his Merits , joining himself with Alessandrino , goes immediately to Montalto , whom these both Compliment , by crying out , The Pope , The Pope . The greatest part of the College applauded what they had done , and approved of it , by imitating their Example . But the Dean Farnese not liking this Tumultuary Proceeding , order'd them all to their places again in order , to proceed in a regular manner to the Scrutiny . Montalto hereupon slisly whispers San Sisto , desiring him to see that it may be done without prejudice to the Adoration already performed , which made both him and Alessandrino cry out twice , Without prejudice to the Adoration . As soon as Montalto perceived that above half the Votes were for him , without staying till the Scrutiny was ended , leaps out of his Seat , throws away his Staff , that had hitherto supported him instead of a Crutch , into the middle of the place , and begins to stretch out himself , insomuch that he soon appeared half as big again as he was before : But that which was most surprizing , he fetches such a lusty Hem , that a young Man of Thirty could scarce reach . We may well think that the Cardinals were startled at this sudden Alteration . The old Dean began immediately to see Repentance in the Countenances of Alessandrino and San Sisto , faid aloud , Let us not go too fast , there is an Error in the Scrutiny . But Montalto knowing that the time was now come wherein he might speak for himself , resolutely told him , That the Scrutiny was good , and according to Form. And a little after , he that within an hour or two had scarce strength sufficient to enable him to Cough , Roared out the Te Deum with such a thundring Voice , that the Roof of the Chappel began to shake . As he was kneeling before the Altar , according to the Custom to make a small Ejaculation , the Master of the Ceremonies observing the usual Formalities , asked , If he accepted of the Papal Dignity ? He putting on a Grave and Majestick Countenance , answer'd , That he had received one Popedom already , which consequently he could not accept of again : But if they had another to give him , he was ready for it ; for , Thanks be to God , his shoulders were strong enough to bear double the weight of what was yet put upon them . Farnese , as well as the rest of the Cardinals hearing these words , turned to Santa Sevarina , and said , They thought they had placed an Ideot in St. Peter 's Chair , but now I perceive we have gotten a Pope who will make Fools and Asses of us . Santa Sevarina shrugged his shoulders , but could return no other Answer , than the Lord have mercy upon us . As the Masters of the Ceremonies were putting on his Pontifical Robes , he , as if he were weary of that formal and decrepid posture which he had so long kept himself in , stretch'd out his Limbs with that Vigor as astonished all the Beholders . Rusticucci hereupon presuming upon his former Familiarity , said to him , Holy Father , I perceive the Holy Chair contains a Sovereign Remedy for all Distempers , since it restores Health , and Youth to Old and Infirm Cardinals . To which he screwing up his Face as formerly as he could , replyed , I Feel it . When Medici told him , That he seemd now to have different Mine and Air from what he had whilst a Cardinal . I was looking then , says he , for the Keys of Paradice , and therefore held down my Head , but now I have found them I lift up my Eyes to Heaven , having nothing else to seek for on Earth . It was no unpleasant sight to Farnese , when he beheld Este , Medici , and Alessandrino , instead of expressing their Joy for having a Pope of their own Creation , look very Melancholy upon it , wherefore he said to Sforza , as he was going out of the Conclave , That Charles the Fifth having Abdicated the Empire in the Morning , repented of what he had done before Night , which I believe continues he , those Three Cardinals are not to begin to do now . I shall count them happy , replys Sforza , if their Repentance last no longer than that Emperor 's did . As soon as Sisto Quinto , for so Montalto had stiled himself , was Conducted to the Lodgings prepared for him as Pope , he could not rest till he had found an opportunity of letting those that had Advanced him know how he was resolved to bank their Expectations , he therefore Commands , That the Cardinals , Alessandrino , Medici , Rusticucci , Este , San Sisto , AItemps , be invited to Sup with him . But here I cannot Omit a Story that they tell of him , to make us the better acquainted with the Change that was made in him , His Maestro di Camera , according to his constant custom , while he was Cardinal , came and Asked him , What he would be pleased to have to Supper . He putting on such a Stern Countenance as seemd to reprove the Fellows Impudence , replyed , Is this a Question to be asked a Soveraign Prince ? Go , continues he , and provide me a Magnificent and Royal Entertainment , out of which I shall chuse what pleases me best . The Cardinals that were Invited being all come , except Este , who suspecting the Entertainment they were like to have , excused himself , Alessandrino seeing the Pope stirring about busily , began to wonder that he had not taken any Repose after that Days Fatigue . But he told him , That Business was his chief Repose . But Your Holiness , replys Alessandrino something too familiarly , did not seem to have so much strength Yesterday , nor the Day before . He smartly taking him up , Answered , Yesterday and the Day before I was not Pope , but now I am . Rusticucci seeing some of his Robes not sit as they should , began to put them in Order , but he told them , That it did not become him to be so Familiar with the Pope . But these Two Cardinals who had promised themselves so much Authority , could not yet contain from medling . But as they were giving Orders for what they thought convenient about the Popes Apartment , His Holiness , very seriously , desired them not to put themselves to so much trouble , for he being Master there , would take care to Command things to be done according to his own pleasure . When they were sat down to the Table , he presently began in a long Discourse to Preach to them concerning the Power that Christ had given to St. Peter , in making him his Vicar upon Earth , He often repeating , Thou art Peter , and upon this Rock will I Build my Church ; upon which words he would say , How profound are the Judgments of God! Jesus Christ has left upon Earth but one Peter , one Sovereign Pontife , one Onely Vicar , one Head ; To him only has he entrusted the Care of his Flock ; Thou art Peter , that is , Thou only art the High-priest , to Thee will I give the Keys of Heaven . Which is as much as to say , Thou shalt have an Absolute Power over all things , without Exception , to Bind and to Loose . It is to Thee only , to Thee alone , that have given Power and Authority to Govern my Church ; to Thee that art my Vicar , and not unto others that are thy Inferiors and Servants . It was no hard matter for the Cardinals to comprehend the meaning of all this . They plainly saw that his Discourse was only leveld at those Castles in the Air which they had been so long Building ; but that which Mortified them the most , they were forced to let him , run on without daring to give him the least Interruption ; for if any did but offer to Mutter , he was sure to give him a severe Reprimand , and put him in mind of his Distance . At last Rusticucci , something bolder than the rest , ventur'd to say , It is a great surprize to me , Most Holy Father , when I consider , that you often used to say in the Conclave , That it was impossible for you to Govern the Church without Assistance , but now your Discourse tends the quite contrary way . You say true , ( Answers Sisto very gravely , ) but I said it then , because I believ'd so ; but to Day God has endued me with so much strength , that I believe no such thing . With this Compliment he dismiss'd them . And now I shall take my leave of him , being afraid that I have straid too far from my Subject , my Title Page informing me , that I have no business at present out of the Conclave , I shall therefore now give the Reader an Account of what passed in it at the Election of Clement the Eighth . The Sacred College was at that time divided into Three Principal Factions . The First of which was the Spanish , whereof Madruzzo was the Leader . His Catholick Majesty had Nominated Five to them , out of which they were to procure the Election of one , Viz. Colonna , Como , Paliotto , Santa Sevarina , and Madruzzo himself . Santa Sevarina was the Man who in outward appearance stood the fairest in the Opinion of this Party , tho' it was not doubted but many of them had By-Ends of their own , which subdivided them into many petty Factions , one whereof favoured Madruzzo , who secretly aspired to the Papal Dignity himself . The Second Faction was of those who were Creatures of Sisto Quinto , and consequently were obliged , by what they call Honour and Gratitude at Rome , blindly to submit themselves to the Conduct of Montalto his Nephew , who , tho' he had in a former Conclave Vigorously opposed the Exaltation of Santa Sevarina , yet now contrary to the Maxims of his Nation , he appeared as stoutly in his behalf , and join'd Forces with the Spaniards , Venetians , and Florentines . It is uncertain whether he did this the better to make his Court to the King of Spain , and the Great Duke , who tho' of different Interests , yet both appeared Zealously in the behalf of Santa Sevarina , or else to ingratiate himself with the Spanish Faction ; so that if the Person they had pitch'd upon fail'd , one of his Creatures might serve . The Third Party was that of the Creatures of Gregory the Fourteenth , who tho' at first despicable , upon the account of their inconsiderable Number , being no more than Fifteen against Thirty Seven , yet by their Courage and Conduct , and firm Adherence to one another , we shall find them perform Miracles in the Conclave . It is requisite , for the better understanding of the subsequent Relation , that I here give the Reader a List of the Names of these Persons who have so far signaliz'd themselves . They were Arragona , Old Colonna , Paleotto , Como , Altemps , Canano , Mondovi , Lancidotto , Ascoli , Sforza , Sfondrati , Pallavicino , Boromeo , Aquaviva , and Platta . But here we must take notice that young Colonna , who was of the Adverse Party , had promis'd his Uncle , that at any time when he could invest him in , or deprive him of the Papacy , he would decline his Vote for Santa Sevarina . This little Party being Exasperated at the Bravado of their Adversaries , who publickly gave out , that they had the Papacy in their Hands , bound themselves under a solemn Oath to use their utmost endeavors to work the Exclusion of Santa Severina . This Enterprize seem'd to every Body else almost impossible to succeed , but they resolv'd that nothing should discourage them in their Resolution ; and in order to effect their design , they were not wanting to inform the Cardinals of the great Severity of Santa Severina's Life , a Topick which they , not without reason , thought would Create an extream Aversion to him in the Minds of the Sacred College . They likewise did what they could to raise Jealousies betwixt him and Montalto , and the Spaniards and Florentines . They thought to take off Montalto by telling him how he would advance his Glory and Interest , by the Exaltation of one of his own Creatures . The same Arguments were used to Debauch Madruzzo . They told the other Competitors how easie a matter it was to attain their Desires by their Assistance , which should never be wanting to them . We may well imagine by what follows , that these Insinuations were swallow'd by most of them , tho' for the present every one was afraid to let his Sentiments be known , lest he should be found singular . Thus were the Minds of the Cardinals dispos'd when they entered the Conclave , after the Preliminary Ceremonies were perform'd , it was the Opinion of Montalto , and the Wisest of Santa Severina's Party , that they should attempt his Adoration the first Night , without giving time to those of their own side to cool , or their Adversaries to work upon them . If this Advice had been follow'd , the business had certainly been done that Night , considering the Heat , Confusion , and Darkness , they were then in , whilst every one Jealous of his Neighbour , would think , should he refuse to comply , that he thereby markt out himself as the only Object of the future Popes Indignation . But this was an Enterprise too hastily laid for the more Staid and Politick Spanish Ambassador , who by staying in the Conclave till 't was late in the Night , taking his Wise and Impertinent Measures with the Graver sort of Cardinals of his Party , let so fair an opportunity slip . The Night was employd by Madruzzo , Spinola and Montalto , in encouraging and confirming their several Adherents . Early in the Morning they Muster up all their Forces and March to Santa Severina's Cell , at the Head of them ; whom they Salute and Honour as Pope , from hence they Conduct him to the Chappel Paolina to perform the Ceremony of Adoration . Here it was no unpleasant sight to see what a Bustle and Clutter their Eminencies made , in striving who should appear most Officious at his Exaltation . Young Ascanio Colonna shew'd himself as Industrions as any Man. Old Gresualdi the Dean , who could not run as fast as the others , coming last into the Chappel , was sain to make the most wretched Grimaces , that a little Joy might appear in his Countenance . We may well imagine the sad Condition the poor Excludents were in at this time . But nothing could quite cast down their Courage , they resolving to bestir themselves to the last . Time would not permit them to make any Congregation among themselves , lest whilst they were consulting , their Adversaries should make the Pope ; all that they could now do , was to Order , that none of their Party should go into the Paolina , lest he should be tempted to comply , or unadvisedly do something that might be interpreted a Consent , but that all should do their utmost amongst their Friends and Relations to gain one Vote only , or , at least , to prevail that it might be suspended for that Morning . Arragona Colonna , and Altemps , tho' sick of the Gout , Orderd themselves to be carried into the Hall , hoping by their presence to prevail with some one person . Here they had the Mortification , to behold all things carried according to the desire of their Enemies . Altemps was presently Assaulted by the Cardinal Del Monti , who with a Gay Countenance told him , That by the direction of the Holy Ghost they were going to Adore Santa Sevarina , and desired his Concurrence , that the Honour and Merit of so great an Action might be attributed wholly to him . Altemps who before was in a very surly Humour , now in great Rage and Fury told him , That he scorn'd his Advice , and bid him go Worship the Devils , Pope himself , if he pleas'd . In the mean time Ssorza , Sfondrato , Boromeo , and Aquaviva , were not idle , but were continually tampering with as many as they could lay hold on , but all to no purpose ; Sfondrato and Boromeo at last fastned on La Rovere , who as yet continued in his Chamber . Him they thought to gain over to their side , by putting him in hopes of the Papacy for himself ; but Montalto and Mattei soon got him out of their hands , and carried him in Triumph with them thrô the Hall to the Paolina . This Sight put poor Altemps out of all patience , insomuch that he could not forbear treating the Reverend Old Man with the most spiteful and virulent Language . The Cardinals in the Chappel were now all ready to proceed to the Adoration , their Antagonists , to leave nothing unattempted , stood before the Door , endeavouring to disturb and distract their Minds , by raising what Confusion they could amongst them . Their Malice had its desired success , for as the others were just going to worship Santa Severina , Sforza and Aquaviva began to bawl out , That they neither ought , nor could proceed any further without a Scrutiny , saying , They were not sure they had a competent Number to complete the Adoration ; And that if they came to an Election contrary to the accustomed manner , they were resolved to protest against it . Hereupon there was such a Hubbub and Tumult rais'd in the Chappel , that nothing could be seen in it but Confusion and Disorder . Some cryed there was no Notice to be taken of any such Protestation , some were for , others against , the coming to a Scrutiny . Some said that the Votes were not to be gather'd before the Adoration , others that it was altogether needless . But the Dean , to prevent all Objections , endeavors to appease the raging of this giddy-headed Rabble , and sets about the gathering of the Votes himself . This he attempted several times , but never could reckon above Four , but some impertinent Cardinal or other would be always interrupting and confounding him . They within perceiving at last that all this Stupefaction proceeded from the Excludents , who stood at the Chappel door , doing all the mischief they could , ordered the door to be shut , which was opposed by Sforza and Aquaviva ; whereupon they had like to have fallen together by the Ears . At last , the Secretaries of the College , and Masters of the Ceremonies were ordered to number the Voices , but such was the Disorder amongst them , that they bungled more at it than the Old Dean did ; hereupon several Cardinals undertook this difficult Task , and by their medling with it , made it ten times more intricate than ever . It is a strange thing that these profound Masters of the most refin'd Politicks in the World , should be thus brought to their Wits end , they knew not how nor for what . We see here poor Santa Severina fail'd of becoming St. Peter's Infallible Successor , because they that were to make him so , were not able to count Thirty six . Hereticks will take this for an odd sort of a Reason , why Holy Church should continue for some considerable time without Her so much boasted of Supreme and Unerring Judge . Had the Conclave been made up of our Goathamitish Sages , the Business had been by this time effected : For allowing any one of them not to count himself , yet there remained Thirty five still , which made up two Thirds of the Cardinals , and consequently was a sufficient Number to make a Pope . But that which was still more strange , the Excludents well knowing how many were in the Paolina , and most of them beginning now to think of yielding , and to curry Favour with the New Elected Pope , as they thought Santa Sevarina must necessarily be ; Aquaviva still resolute thô in a defperate Cause , sends his Conclavist into the Paolina , to number the Cardinals that were there , who , as if it were Fatal to all persons to blunder that day , brought him word that there were but Thirty four , thô nothing is more certain than that there were Thirty six present . Aquaviva suspecting some mistake , sends him again on the same Errand , and he returns with the same Answer . This News put new Life into the Excludents , who began to assault the rest afresh , but all to no purpose , till old Colonna bethought himself of the promise his Nephew had made , who sends a Note to him by his Conclavist , to put him in mind of it , charging him withal to come out , lest by his stay there he should be the Ruine and Confusion of his whole Family , and best Friends . Ascanio took some time to consider of this Message , but at last finding it was in his power to make Santa Sevarina Pope , or hinder him from it , resolves to go out ; what pulling and haling there was at the door by each Party to keep him in , and get him out , was to be seen by his Robes , which were torn in pieces . How agreeable his Desertion was to the Excludents , soon appeard in Old Colonna's Face , who could not chuse but Weep for Joy at the sight of him ; but this lasted not long , for those in the Chappel , now grown more Cautious , Orderd the Door to be shut , intending to proceed immediately in a more regular manner to the Scrutiny ; for which they had Votes enough still left , for the Person concern'd may give his Vote for himself , tho' he cannot Adore . But Altemps beginning to take heart again , and turning to the Young Cardinals , Exhorts them to make a Vigorous Assault upon the Door . Whereupon Sforza , Aquaviva , Boromeo , and Sfondrato , began to storm with so great a Noise and Clamour , that they forced it to be opened . They within desire a Parley , and send Gresualdi and Madruzzo to Treat with the Excludents , but it was impossible for them to come to any agreement , for both Parties pretended to an equal share of Inspiration from the Holy Ghost , only it is thought that the Trustees had some under-hand-dealing with the Excludents in their own behalf . But they returning without effecting any thing , they were sent about the Includents , after a long Debate , resolv'd to proceed to the Scrutiny , Mass was Ordered to be Celebrated , and the Cardinals to prepare to receive the Communion according to Custom , the Dissenting Party were sent to , and desired to join with them , which they fearing some Trap might be laid for them , refus'd , and receiv'd the Eucharist by themselves in the Chappel of Sisto from the Hands of Sfondrato , which being perform'd on both sides , Sforza and Aquaviva were deputed by the Excludents to go into the Paolina to Observe how things were managed at the Scrutiny . In the mean time Gaetano goes to Canano's Chamber , where he found him sick of the Gout , or at least pretending himself so , Gaetano uses all the Arguments he can to allure him to his Party , by telling him , What a Meritorious and Heroical Act it would be for him to make Santa Sevarina Pope . But he having some small pretentions for himself refus'd to go , or be carried out , upon pretence of the great pain that was in one of his Toes , tho' it was evident that it lay more in his Head , than in his Feet . Santa Sevarina's Conclavist something more subtle than the rest , came a little while after to him , and with a seeming Joy told him , That his Master was Elected Pope , and desired to see him . But the Crafty Old Fox was not to be caught with a Banter , but told the Conclavist , That he would take time to consider of it . But notwithstanding his , and his Associates refusal to comply , Santa Sevarina had still a sufficient Number of Votes to complete his Election , of which he seemd so secure , that he began to declare how he would forgive all those that had oppos'd him ; and in Testimony thereof , he gave out , That it was his design to take upon him the Name of Clement . All things were now ready for the Scrutiny , and since the followers of Santa Sevarina had already given their Votes for him , by saluting him Pope , and carrying him from his Cell to the Paolina to Adore him , it was thought fit that the Votes should be given publickly ; for thereby it was supposed , that none durst refuse his consent which he had given for so many Hours together . This put Sforza and Aquaviva to their last Shifts , who now plainly saw , that without some Bold and Desperate Resolution their Ruin was unavoidable . They therefose very Impudently affirm'd , That this way of proceeding was contrary to all the ancient Customs and Liberties of the Sacred College ; and that if the Scrutiny was not made secretly , they would protest against the Election , commanding the Masters of the Ceremonies to take Notice of this their Protestation . One may well wonder at their Confidence , in putting such a Sham upon the Sacred College , there never having been any Bull which forbids the Scrutiny to be done in publick . But the Folly of the rest is inexpressible , who suffer'd themselves to be ▪ led by the Nose by their profest Enemies , but it was San Sevarina's Fate to be chouz'd of the Papacy , and his Parties yielding this Point to their Adversaries , was the only means to bring it about : For it being carried that a secret Scrutiny should be made , whereby it was in the power of any person to withdraw his Vote without being known , there were found but 30 for him , Four having privately deserted ; which , together with his own , would have completed his Election . It is not in my power to express the Joy the Excludents made appear upon this occasion , much less the confusion of the contrary Faction , when they found themselves so shamefully cheated . But to give Santa Sevarina his due , he bore his adverse Fortune with the same Magnanimity as he did his Prosperity , when he went into the Chappel attended by so great a number of Cardinals , and continued there as Pope for some hours . This imaginary Advancement works no alteration in him , nor did he appear in the least dejected when he came out , no more than an ordinary Cardinal . Returning alone to his Cell , he found it plunder'd by the Conclavists , as the Custom is , when any one is declared Pope . The sight of which , notwithstanding his former Philosophical Humor , was observ'd to force some few Tears from the good old Man. But Montalto was resolved not to be discouraged for all this , but without pulling off his Robes , whil'st the rest went to Dinner , he calls all his Creatures together about him in the Paolina , and with a long Harangue , which I don't think worth my while to write down , exhorts them all to Unity and Perseverance in the same Cause . Old la Rovere begans to be somewhat resty hereat , and let 's Montalto know , That this violent Zeal for Santa Sevarina look'd , as if he thought none of his own Creatures fit for the Papacy , amongst whom there was a great Number of very worthy Men , wherefore he thought fit to tell him , that if he would nominate one of them , he should command his Vote ; which in point of Honour and Gratitude to his Vncle Sisto , was wholly at his Service , otherwise he would make bold to follow the Dictates of his Conscience . But I should grow tedious if I went to relate the last Efforts and Struglings of Santa Sevarina's dying Party , his Opponents following their Blow so closely , that it was impossible for him to recover any strength , or rally again his scattered Forces . The endeavors of Madruzzo and Montalto proving ineffectual , their Zeal began to cool , especially the formers , since the other Faction , the better to draw him off , had persuaded him to set up for himself . But this had like to have raised Civil Dissentions betwixt them two , and a Mutiny amongst Montalto's Creatures , who openly declared against Madruzzo ; which made him peaceably lay aside his Pretensions , rather than lose his Credit by vainly persuing them : And this he was the rather induced to do , for fear lest by breaking with Montalto , he should thereby incite him to set up one who might espouse contrary Interests to those of his Catholick Majesty . After him Como and Paleotto were named , as persons recommended by the King of Spain ; but Montalto having had some Clashings with them in former Conclaves , was resolved not to trust them with the Sovereign Power . Next to these old Colonna began to conceive some small hopes of himself , he expecting the Excludents to side with him because he was of their Party , the Spanish Votes because he was one of the persons nominated by that King , and Montalto's by reason of the Affinity between their Families : But he finding his Friends begin to forsake him at a dead lift , imitated Madruzzo's prudence , and retreated , whilst his Honour was safe . Some were of opinion that Rusticucci's old Age , and the expectation of his approaching death might somewhat recommend him , but his hopes , as well as his Brethrens , soon vanished into smoke : There were several other little Pretenders not worth the naming , whose business was soon done , because they were none of Montalto's Creatures , whose Intrigues had that success , as that now he found it absolutely in his power alone to make whom he pleas'd , the greatest part of the College continually importuning him to name the person that should be Pope . Hereupon he at last discovers his Design which he had long kept secret , and proposes Aldobrandine ; his Choice was immediately confirmed with almost an universal Consent of the Cardinals , only Madruzzo stood out for some small time , alledging , That derogated from his Master's Honour , to have one chosen who was not recommonded by him ; and that Aldobrandino not having yet declared himself for any Faction , it was to be suspected that instead of favouring Spain , he would rather stand Neuter . But the true Reason was , that which in Italy is generally the cause of an irreconcileable Enmity , he thought that he had formerly injured him , when in the Conclave of Vrban VII . he was the onely person that worked his Exclusion : But finding now that it was not in his power to serve him such a Trick again , he thought it most conducive to his own and Master's Interest , by a ready Compliance , to expiate his former Offence . His affected Forwardness in seeming to promote what he could not hinder at last put an End to this tedious Intriguing and Turbulent Conclave . AN ESSAY To Prove , that according to the Vndeniable Principles Of the Present Church of Rome , There has not been a True and Lawful POPE ever since SIXTVS the Fifth . I Suppose , that from a bare Relation of these Two Conclaves , any Man of Sense may perceive by what Spirit the Elections of Popes are generally influenced . But if Roman Catholicks would be guided by the Dictates of Right Reason , I don't know of any Controversie depending betwixt them and us that had not been long since determined . To comply therefore with their Humour , I shall here endeavour to prove from such Maxims which cannot be question'd , without denying all the Authority that ever they pretended to be in their Church , that there has been no Pope duly Elected , and consequently had any lawful Jurisdiction , ever since the Election of Sixtus the Fifth ; whereby I hope to make it evident , that either there never was any such thing as Infallibility in Pope , or Councils , or both together ; or if there was , it serves now only to demonstrate , that it is at this present totally extinquished . There are none I am sure can deny , but that Simony is Decreed by the Universal Consent of Innumerable Popes , Canons , and Councils , to contain Heresie in it ; so that he that is guilty of the former , must also be a Heretick ; and that if any Person gets into the Pontifical Chair by Simony , he becomes thereby Heretical , his Election is Null and Void ; and he is not only not Head of the Church , but Inferior to all other Christians . Julius the Second in his Bull to this Purpose Decrees , That whosoever procures the Suffrage of any Cardinal by any Promise , Obligation , or Compact , made by himself , or others , tho' his ELECTION be accomplished by the Vnanimous Consent of the whole College of Cardinals , and Confirmed by Adoration , it is yet Void , and of no Effect ; and the Person so infected with Simoniacal Heresie , is to be accounted by all Men as no Pope , or Bishop of Rome , but an Apostate and Arch-Heretick , and Incapable of all manner of Jurisdiction and Authority in Matters both Ecclesiastical and Temporal ; and from that time forward deprived , ( even without any Declaration , ) of his Cardinalship , and all other Benefices , or Dignities whatsoever ; nor can any subsequent Acts of Obedience done to him by the Cardinals , Inthronisation , or continuance of Time , make good his Vnlawful Assumption to the Pontifical Chair . Now from these Principles which are founded upon the greatest Authority in the Romish Church , I suppose it easie to shew , That there has scarce a Pope been Chosen for several Hundreds of Years , whose Election has not been Tainted with Simony , which if made out upon any one , is sufficient to Prove an Interruption in the Succession ; and then all those Prerogatives which by it the Popes pretend to derive from St. Peter fall to the ground . We have already seen in the Conclave of Sixtus Compacts , Promises , and Obligations , with a Witness , but I have reserved one passage for this place , which to take away all Contradiction , will clearly Evidence that his Election was carried directly contrary to the Bull of Julius . Cardinal d' Este before he would engage himself and Followers to Espouse Montalto's Interest , Bargained with him , That if he were Pope he would never raise to the Purple . Hieronymo Matthei , a Roman Bishop , whom Este Mortally Hated , which Montalto not only promised him , but in a formal Instrument drawn up for that Purpose , gave him his Hand and Seal upon it . But when he came to be Sixtus the Fifth , he made it his Chief Care and Study to Mortifie those that had Ad anced him . Matthei was made a Cardinal amongst the first that he promoted . Este finding himself deceived in this , as well as his other Expectations , was so Netled thereat , that to be Revenged of the Pope , he sent the Original Contract made between them to Philip the Second King of Spain . His Catholick Majesty was so far concern'd at the Scandal that must necessarily arise from hence to Holy Church , that in the Year 1589 he sent the Duke of Sessa his Ambassador to Sixtus to intimate to him the necessity of a General Council concerning his Simoniacal Election , and to require the Cardinals Created by his Predecessors to appear at the said Council , which he design'd to hold at Sevil. But upon the Duke of Sessa's coming to Rome the Pope Dies , so the design of this Council for a New Election came to nothing . Sixtus his Simoniacal Entrance into the Chair being thus Notorious to all the World , it necessarily follows , that all the pretended Cardinals of his Creation had no lawful Authority to Act as such . Yet we find after his Death that of Fifty Three Cardinals that made up the Conclave , Twenty Five of his making bore the greatest sway therein , who under the Conduct of Montalto , Nephew to Sixtus , were the Authors of Vrban the Seventh's Election . A few Days after they did the like for Gregory the Fourteenth ; and next to him , for Innocent the Ninth . But let any unprejudiced Romanift in the World Judg of the Validity of their Election . We have already seen how powerful that Party was in the Conclave of Clement the Eighth , who was himself one of Sixtus his Creatures , and owed his Advancement wholy to the rest , so that he was under a double Incapacity of being Chosen . The Spaniards , tho' they above all other Roman Catholicks , are the most Devoted to the Holy See , were sensible enough of the Unlawfulness of Clement's Election , especially when he began to Act contrary to their Interest ; for when he Absolved Henry the Fourth , and thereby acknowledged him King of France , They did not stick in several Books written by them to that purpose , publickly to Aver , That he had no Authority to admit that Prince into the Communion of the Church , he having nothing to do therein himself ; for if Sixtus , say they , was guilty of Simony , then by the 〈◊〉 of Julius the Second , he was no true and lawful Pope , and consequently could not make Cardinals , nor they who derived their Power from him Elect a Pope . Now I might carry down the same Argument to prove the Invalidity of the Election of all the succeeding Popes , but left it should be worn Thred-bare , the Conclave of this Clement has furnished us with a fresh one ; but in the first place it will be covenient to premise , that according to the Canons , He that hath the Suffrages of Two Parts in Three of the Cardinals , ought from that very Moment to be accounted duly Elected ; and he that is set up during his Life , is no other than an Antipope . As for the Ceremonies of Inthronisation , Adoration , or Kissing the Foot , they are no more than the Effects and Consequences of a true Election , and no way Essential to it , which as the Canon , [ In Nomine Domini , ] does allow , may be omitted if opposed , either by Force or Cunning of any that Dissent from the rest . This we have seen to have been exactly the Case of San Sevarina , he was taken from his Cell by above Two Thirds of the Cardinals , and carried by them into the Chappel , and there placed in the Pontifical Chair , and publickly Acknowledged and Adored as Pope ; and ought certainly to have continued so , notwithstanding his being Cheated of his Right by the Infidelity of his Followers , and the Tricks of his Adversaries , who made shift to cause Aldobrandino to Jostle him out of the Holy Chair . But tho' He kept possession of it , yet was his Title very much question'd and disputed at Rome , as well as in Spain ; nor can I see any Reason in the World why he ought not to be counted an 〈◊〉 and Antipope . I● I thought it worth the while , I might proceed to make out , that none of the succeeding Popes had any better Title : But I think there is enough said , not only to prove a Failure in the Succession , but to Unchurch the whole Communion , ●o as it is impossible for it to be ever restored . For allowing the abovementioned Persons to have been Intruders into the Holy Chair , neither the Cardinals of their Creation , nor those whom they Elect , can have any other Authority than what they received from them . And the Holy See and Sacred College being thus become Heretical and Schismatick , this Contagion of necessity must diffuse itself into the whole Communion : For the Fountain Head being once poysoned , it is impossible for the streams that flow from it to be uncorrupted . So that according to the present Constitutions of that Church , it is not in the power even of a General Council to Reform it . I shall conclude with my Advice to our Romish Friends , that they would henceforward cease to cavil at some pretended Irregularities which they would fain make us believe they have espied in the Conduct of our Reformers , since our Church is not at all founded upon the sandy Foundation of Human Authority ; And tho' we have the greatest Veneration imaginable for those great Men , yet we still acknowledge them to have been Men , and consequently not exempt from a possibility of Erring . FINIS . 
A31475	----	The ceremonies of the vacant see, or, A true relation of what passes at Rome upon the pope's death with the proceedings in the conclave, for the election of a new pope, according to the constitutions and ceremonials, as also the coronation and cavalcade / out of the French by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Ceremoniale historico e politico. Part 5. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. 1671 Approx. 120 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A31475 Wing C1677 ESTC R17737 11741020 ocm 11741020 48490 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31475) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48490) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 486:1) The ceremonies of the vacant see, or, A true relation of what passes at Rome upon the pope's death with the proceedings in the conclave, for the election of a new pope, according to the constitutions and ceremonials, as also the coronation and cavalcade / out of the French by J. Davies of Kidwelly. Ceremoniale historico e politico. Part 5. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. Davies, John, 1625-1693. [6], 102 p. : ill. Printed by H.L. and R.B. for Tho. Basset, London : 1671. Epistle dedicatory dated: Jan 7, 1671, J. Davies. "Translated from a French version of an unidentified work by Gregorio Leti which was subsequently incorporated in pt. 5 of his 'Il Ceremoniale historico, e politico.'" -- cf. BM Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church. Popes -- Election. Papacy. 2005-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2005-08 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion The Ceremonies of the Vacant See. THE Ceremonies OF THE VACANT SEE . Or a True RELATION Of what passes at ROME upon the POPE's Death . With the Proceedings in the Conclave , for the Election of a New POPE ; According to the Constitutions and Ceremonials . As also The Coronation and Cavalcade . Out of the French by J. DAVIES of Kidwelly . LONDON , Printed by H. L. and R. B. for Tho. Basset at the George in Fleetstreet , near Cliffords - Inn. 1671. TO My Worthy and much Honoured FRIEND , Mr. MICHAEL HALL OF DURHAM . SIR , THE Obligations I had to your Worthy Brother JOHN HALL , somtime of Grey's Inne Esquire , are no less present to my thoughts , when I am at the greatest distance from his Relations , then they are during my long Residences at London , where I frequently converse with those , who , knowing his worth , take occasion to celebrate it , upon the least mention of his Name . But the Account I receiv'd from you of Him not long since , and what you design'd to have done thereupon , rais'd in me a general reflection on the Excellencies of that Person , at least what was within the reach of my happy knowledge of him . Of this I gave the world what satisfaction I could , before his Translation of Hierocles upon the Golden Verses of the Pythagoreans ; that is , a short Collection of my own Observations , without communicating my design to any of his Friends . What Overtures you have made in order to the compleating of it , I shall not here insist upon , further then to assure you , that my prosecution of it , shall , what lies in my power , be answerable to your desires . As to what is at present usher'd to you by this Dedicatory , be pleas'd , Sir , to take this short Character of it ; That it is a particular account of that Action , which being of highest Importance in the Concerns of Christianity , occasions the discourse of all persons , during the process of it , as well of these , whose Principles induce them to a belief , as those , who stand upon the denial of a Supream Pastorship of the Christian Flock upon Earth . Whence ROME derives the Priviledge of being the Scene of this great Transaction , is not my business to enquire : yet I think it not amiss , to bring in here two Distichs of that worthy Author , Sir R. Stapylton , comprehending , first , the Metropolism of that City , upon the Gentile account , and then its loss of that super-intendency , and afterwards its retrival thereof upon the Christian score ! Roma fuit quondam Terrae Regina Marisque ; At nunc nec Terras , nec Mare Roma regit . Roma fuit quondam Terrae Regina Marisque . Nunc Mare , nunc Terras , amplius Illa regit . Thus as to the subject of the ensuing Treatise . The further Business of this Address , is , to acquaint you , that the Manuscript left in my hands by one nearly related to you , concerning your ancient Cathedral , will ere long appear in publick . What else I have to adde , is only the usual Complement made in the Infancy of the year ; That is , my wishes to you , of Health , Prosperity , in Friends and Affairs ; and , the greatest transient Happinesse , all the Endearing Enjoyments of a Conjugal life ; and all this , without any other design , but that of assuring you , how much , and how truly I am , SIR , Your most Affectionate and most Humble Servant , J. DAVIES . Jan. 7. 1671. An Historical Account of the Ceremonies at the Election of a Pope . ROME , having heretofore rais'd it self to that Greatness as to become the Seat of the World's Empire , continu'd its possession thereof for many after-Ages . During that vast Interval of time its Councils had an Influence over the Affairs and Concerns of most Nations : the Changes and Revolutions of States were regulated by its Policies ; and its Judgments were Legislative to all places over which the Roman-Eagles had spread their victorious wings : in a word , the general Emergencies of the Universe are the ordinary discourse of the Inhabitants of this great City : and on the contrary , what is done in it employs the reflections of all those who have heard of its name . But as it hapned heretofore at the death of any of its Emperours , all eyes were upon it , to observe the management of an Election , which they thought contributory to their happiness or unhappiness , though as yet the Jurisdiction related only to temporal Concerns : so is it since it became the Seat of a spiritual Monarchy and Hierarchy . For upon every vacancy in This , the whole Christian World is inquisitive to know what passes in a conjuncture of so great importance , to the tranquillity and advantage of Christendom , and wholly taken up with a consideration how worthy or how happy that subject ought to be , who is to fill a Chair exalted above all the Thrones upon earth . As therefore every one thinks himself concern'd in this exaltation to the Papal Dignity , so does every one imagine he hath a right and freedom to speak , and give his judgment of it . Accordingly hath it hapned , that all the circumstances of so celebrious and sacred an action have been so well observ'd , and thought of such consequence , that the Memorials thereof have been transmitted to after-Ages ; to the end it should be known , with what extraordinary precautions they were to proceed upon the like occasions , in order to the prevention of those misfortunes and disturbances , which the long continuance of a vacancy hath many times occasion'd in the Church . But what occasions long vacancies , and how far they are to be imputed to the interfering Interests of those temporal Princes , who think themselves more nearly concern'd in the Election , is no● our business here to determine : Onl● this seems rationally deducible from their proceedings therein , that they would demean themselves with a greater indifference , as to the Election , were they less perswaded , that the Person once elected must be acknowledg'd Supreme Pastor of the Catholick Church . But in process of time , through the prudent provisions , which the Popes have made by their Constitutions : things are reduc'd to a certain order , so as that there is the less ground of fearing those fatal Accidents , wherewith the Church hath been but too much afflicted by so many schismes , most of which have deriv'd their birth or growth from the long continuance of Conclaves . And the City of Rome seems from that time to have attain'd a better constitution , so as not to be subject to any disturbance during that Interregnum ; of which it is the design of this Discourse to give a particular Account , by discovering what is done , not only within the walls of Rome , but also those of the Conclave it self , upon the occasion of a Vacancy in the See Apostolick , and representing the Ceremonies observed at the Exaltation of a Person to a spiritual Jurisdiction and Supremacy . As soon as the Pope hath submitted to the Laws of Mortality by resigning up his last breath , or seems past all hopes of recovery , the Cardinal Patrone , who is ordinarily the Nephew , and entrusted with the management of State-affairs , sends an account of his condition to the several Cardinals and Embassadors : by the Prelates he dispatches to them , and orders all the considerable prisoners to be remov'd out of the ordinary Prisons to the Castle St. Angelo , in regard that immediately upon the Pope's death the Senate and People of Rome set open the prison-doors , and give liberty to all those whom they there find in restraint . Soon after the Cardinals and Embassadors make their Visits to the Cardinal Patrone , condoling the loss he hath received by the Pope's death ; and if it happen that any of them be in the Pope's Antichamber , when he is ready to expire , they are admitted into his chamber to see his departure , and to address their prayers to God for him . Assoon as he is given over for dead the Cardinal 's , and all the Officers , who had lodgings assign'd them in the Palace , dislodge themselves and go to their houses in the City , save only the Cardinal , who has the title of Chamberlain , whose priviledge it is to continue still in the Pope's appartment . There are in the Sacred Colledge of Cardinals , ( whose number is by the Constitution of Sixtus Quintus limited to seventy ) three principal Charges , which admit not of any vacancy upon the Pope's death , but only upon theirs who were possest thereof . Those are that of Chancellour , ( who yet assumes only the title and quality of Vice-Chancellour , though there be not any other Person above him ) that of the Grand Penitentiary , and that of Chamberlain . The Functions of the two former Charges are sufficiently known by their Nam●s ; but the third is in its greatest lustre during the vacancy of the See , though the person who is possest of it be at all other times chief of the Chamber of Accompts and the Finances of the Holy See. But when , and as long as there is no Pope , he commands the Swisses of the Guard , who had belong'd to the deceas'd , and they keep Guard about his Palace , and follow him up and down the City . He orders the coynage of money , on which there are engraven his own Armes under those of the vacant See , which are two Keys crossing one the other under a Canopy . He has this further priviledge , to be present with the three Chiefs of the Order of the Cardinals , ( that is to say , the Dean of the Sacred Colledge , the first Cardinal-Priest , and the first Cardinal-Deacon ) in all the Assemblies they shall hold during the vacancy of the See , to advise with them about the Affairs of the Church . It belongs also to the Cardinal-Chamberlain to see all things ordered relating to the Conclave , which he disposes to whom he thinks fit after the Election of a Pope . The chief Officer of the Datary , the Secretaries , and all others who are intrusted with Seals of any kind , which they had had from the deceas'd Pope , bring them immediately upon the first news of his death to the Cardinal - Chamberlain , who , in the presence of the Auditor , and the Clerks of the Chamber ( who are the Masters of Accompts ) and of the Grand Treasurer ( who is Surintendant of the Finances or Revenues ) orders them to be broken , that no foul play or forgerie be done with them ; And the Ring of the Fisher , which is of Gold , and valu'd at about a hundred Crowns , after it is broken , belongs to the Masters of the Ceremonies . It is also incumbent on the said Cardinal to send notice at the same time to all the Cardinals , the Senate , and people of Rome , of the Pope's death , and the three Chiefs in point of Denomination ( there being three different Classes of Cardinals , according to the difference of their titles ; to wit , six titles of Episcopal Cardinals , fifty of Priesthood , and fourteen Deacon-Cardinals ) send the like notice to all the other Cardinals , to make their appearance in the Hall of the Consistory that very Evening ; or if that cannot be done with convenience the next morning to take order for all the Charges which shall be vacant upon the Pope's death , and to appoint a Governour of the Conclave , and of St. Peter's , which is the most fortify'd Quarter of Rome , and wherein lie the Castle of St. Angelo , the Church of St. Peter , and the Vatican Palace , and where the Conclave is ordinarily kept ; and they all go with the Roquet uncover'd , as a mark that the Sovereign Spiritual Authority is devolv'd into their hands , as having then no Superiours over them . Those who are Creatures of the deceas'd Pope are clad in Violet , as are also the other Cardinals , but with this distinction , that the borders and ornaments of their garments are red . In the mean time the Pope's Almoners , after they have washt the Corps , cloath it with his Cassock , his Roquet , his Camad , and his Caloth , and by a secret pair of stairs convey it to the Chapel of Sixtus , which is in the Palace . There it is received by the Penitentiaries of St. Peter , who vest him so as if he were going to celebrate Mass , setting on his head a Mitre of cloth of Gold , with all the other Ornaments peculiar to this Ceremony ; and among others the Pallium and Pannona , which none is to wear but only the Pope in his Pontifical Habiliments . Being thus habited , they lay him on a Couch in the midst of the Chappel , with a silver Cross upon his breast , and two Cardinals Hats at his feet , representing his spiritual and temporal authority . Ordinarily , there are but a dozen Torches set about the Corps , and no Canopy . The Congregation of Cardinals being risen , the Creatures of the deceas'd and his particular servants come into the Chapel ; where , after they have said certain prayers for his soul , the Canons of St. Peter make their entrance with their Crosses , with every one a wax candle in his hand , and taking the Corps they carry it into one of the Chapels of their Church , where it lies expos'd for the space of three days to the sight of all the people , who are admitted to kiss his feet and hands . After the expiration of those three days , the same Canons , accompany'd by the Relations of the deceas'd ( the church-doors being shut ) dispose the Body into his Sepulchre , in case he had ordered any to be made in his life-time ; but if not , they cover it with plaister in some part of their said Church , till his Sepulchre be made ready , which the succeeding Pope , if he be a Creature of the deceas'd , does ordinarily cause to be made at his own charge , together with one for himself , in such Church as he shall think fit to make choice of : Yet is it to be observed , that the Body is to continue a whole year deposited in the said Church of St. Peter ; after which it may be buried any where else , and the Translation of it is celebrated with great pomp aud magnificence ; and they use in that Ceremony a particular Herse-cloth embroidered , which the Clergy of St. Peter are oblig'd to get made for every Pope immediately after his EElection , which Cloth is carefully laid up , during the life of the said Pope . The first day after the departure of any Pope being over , the Cardinals employ the mornings of the nine subsequent days in having Dirges sung for the repose of the soul of the deceas'd ; and on the ninth the Funeral-Oration is made ; after which all the Cardinals come about the Quire beset all with lights , under which there is a Bed of State , and five among them ( of which number the Cardinal , who says Mass is one ) with black . on , having given holy-water and incense , say the Suffrages and accustomed Prayers . All the days next following the said Dirges of the said Cardinals meet in the Sacristy of St. Peter , to name the Officers of the Conclave , and to settle other affairs of the Ecclesiastical State. The Embassadors make them proffers of the Assistance of their Masters , in order to the security and freedom of the Conclave . At their coming in , they make a genuflexion , and speak standing and cover'd ; and at their departure thence they make the like genuflexion . The House of the Ursini , and that of the Colonni , as being the chiefest Houses of Rome , are also receiv'd into it , but kneeling and bare-headed . They pretend that they have a priviledge to offer with their own service , that , of all the other Roman Princes and Lords . These latter on the contrary , ( whose Body is called the Baronage ) are not willing to acknowledge any dependence on the former two Houses , and ordinarily make choice of the most ancient Person of their Body to make their Harangue . This Contest upon the death of Urban the Eighth , occasion'd the Ursini and the Colonni to forbear going at all , and yet the Baronage was admitted to make proffers of their service . The ten days above-mentioned being expired , on the eleventh the Cardinals have a Dirge sung at St. Peters , one of them celebrating Mass in Honour of the Holy Ghost , after which there is a Sermon preach'd , wherein they are exhorted to divest themselves of all passion and self-interest in the Election they are to make of a good common Father of the Church . After which they make their entrance by way of Procession into the Conclave , the Musick singing the Veni Creator , and lay their Crosses in the Chapel Paulina . The Dean being come up to the Altar says the Prayer , Deus qui corda fidelium : which ended , the Cardinals take the Oath appointed for the observance of the Constitutions of former Popes concerning the Election of the new one . That done , every one goes to dinner in his own Apartment , which had been assign'd them in the Palace , for the preparing of their sustenance during their abode in the Conclave , they being not permitted to come out of the Palace till they have chosen a Pope . All that day the Conclave lies open , to satisfie the curiosity of the people , who are permitted during that time to visit it ; and towards the Evening every one withdraws into his Cell , and about three or four hours after , the Cursors or Heralds put out the multitude , crying aloud Extra omnes . But the Embassadors , who had spent the eleven days aforesaid in visiting all the Cardinals at their several Lodgings , come to see them once more in the Conclave ; and as soon as they are come out thence , ( which they commonly do last of any ) the chief Person of the House of the Savelli , as Hereditary Marshal of the Holy Church , locks the door of the Conclave , sets a Guard at it , and hath an apartment adjoyning thereto , out of which he is not to stir either night or day till there be a Pope chosen . At the last Conclave , there arose a Contest between him and the Governour of the said Conclave about the Keys of it ; but they were adjudg'd to the Prince Savelli , as'having been in former times in the possession of his Predecessors . The keeping of the Keys within the Conclave belongs to the Cardinal-Chamberlian and the Master of the Ceremonies . In the door of the Conclave there is a little square window , which may be shut on both sides within and without , and is not open'd , but only when Embassadors or some other Person of Quality brings some very important advertisement or intelligence to the sacred Colledge , and then they direct their Speech through the said Window . According to the Constitution of Pius the Fourth every Cardinal may have two men with him to wait upon him in the Conclave ; but Princes and the more ancient Cardinals may have three and no more : and these persons are called Conclavists , who all joyning together oblige all the Cardinals to take an Oath for the Observance of their priviledges . Nor can any of the Cardinals balk the taking of the said Oath , out of a fear of the reproach which might be made him of his desire to be Pope . Their Priviledges consist in having ten thousand Crowns out of the Chamber , to be divided among them , and all the vacant Benefices , not exceeding two thousand Crowns Revenue . Moreover , it is further requisite , according to the foresaid Constitution of Pius the Fourth , that the Conclavists , be actually menial servants to the said Cardinals at the vacancy of the Holy See , and that they had been in their service for the space of a year before . With this further Proviso , that the Ministers of Princes , Persons possessd of in for , ost . temporal Seigneuries , having the rights of the Administration of Justice annex'd thereto , as also persons employ'd in Traffick and Commerce ; and lastly , the Brothers or Nephews of Cardinals , cannot be chosen by them for their Conclavists , though they were their Domesticks , and receiv'd wages or salaries from them . To this kind of persons there are added also two others , one for the service of the two Masters of Ceremonies , and the other , for the Secretary of the Sacred Colledge . With this reservation nevertheless , that the servant of of the Masters of the Ceremonies ought to be actually a Domestick of one of them , and have been such for the space of six months before : which condition is in like manner requisite in the servant to the Secretary of the Colledge of Cardinals . Besides the Cardinals and their Conclavists , the two Masters of Ceremonies , the Secretary of the Colledge , and their servants there are also shut up in the Conclave a Penitentiary , to receive Confessions , and resolve such Cases of Conscience as may be propos'd to him ; as also a Sacristan , with a Chaplain to assist him in the service of the Sacristy , a Physician , an Apothecary , and a Chyrurgeon , with one or two servants , and the Drugs and Medicines requisite for the relief and accommodation of the indispos'd ; a Carpenter , a Mason , and about twenty Porters or servants of the meanest sort , to be employed in the carrying of wood , sweeping the Chambers and the streets of the Conclave , and to what other services may be necessary within . All these Officers and Servants are chosen by the Cardinals by plurality of voices , and are not to be taken out of the houses of any of the said Cardinals , and their Salaries are paid out of the Chamber . Assoon as they have clear'd the Conclave of all those persons , whom either their curiosity or some other occasion had brought thither , the Embassador's also being retir'd , and the door lockt on the out-side by the Marshal of the Conclave , who has the Keys of it , and is to see it guarded , the three Cardinals , Chiefs of the three different Classes , accompany'd by the Cardinal-Chamberlain , and one of the Masters of Ceremonies , who have the custody of the Keyes within , ( as hath been observ'd already ) go with Torches all about the Conclave , visiting all parts of it , to see if there be any there who ought not to be , and whether the shutting up of the Conclave be performed according to the Constitutions . And the next day , immediately after dinner , there is a review taken of all the Conclavists and Servants in the Chapel , out of which they are ordered to go one after another , to be examin'd , whether they have the qualifications requisite for their admission , as also whether they exceed not the number appointed by the said Constitutions . But , before we come to a particular Account of what passes among the Cardinals in the Conclave , it will not be amiss to say somewhat of what is done in the mean time , in reference to the Government of the City . Upon the News spread abroad of the Pope's death , the Senate and People of Rome , ( that is to say , the Consuls of the City ) being assembled in the Capital , cause it to be publish'd through all the streets by beat of drum , order the prison-doors to be open'd , and set at liberty all they find in restraint , thereby signifying that the Jurisdiction of Rome during the Vacancy of the Holy See , is devoted to them . They order all the Inhabitants to keep a candle lighted at their Window during all that night , and enjoyn the Captains of the several Wards or Quarters , ( whose Companies consist of men , whom the Inhabitants of all Ranks and Orders , ( excepting only both the Roman and Foreign Nobility ) are oblig'd to furnish them withal , to the number of one for every House with their Armes ) to keep strict Guards day and night , every one in their Lodgings , and to take their several rounds and patrouilles , to prevent the disorders which are many times very great , proceeding hence , that such as have been hardly or injuriously dealt with , during the precedent Papacies , do for the most part defer their resentments thereof to the next vacant See ; so that it happens many Murthers and Assassinations may be committed . Not but that Justice is very severely administred at that time , and with greater expedition , then at any other ; but if the Murtherers and other mischievous persons be not surpriz'd in the very Facts , and can make a shift to abscond themselves and keep out of the way till the Creation of a new Pope , they return to their habitations as if they had committed those crimes in some other Countrey . All the Cardinals , Embassadors , Princes and Lords about Rome raise Souldiers for the guarding of their Palaces and their Houses , and they among the Cardinals who have any pretensions to the Papacy are more careful in this particular then the others , by reason of the priviledge the people assume to themselves of pillaging them assoon as they are chosen . There passes not a day without some Processions , which from all Churches and Monasteries take their way to St. Peter's , and about the Conclave , singing as they go the Hymn Veni Creator , to implore the assistance of the Holy Ghost and its Inspirations upon the Cardinals . The Conclave consists ordinarily of three Galleries , aud twenty five or thirty withdrawing-rooms or Chambers , all of a floor , from the Vatican-Palace of equal height with the Gallerie which is over the Portal of St. Peter's , which is the ordinary place of the Benediction given by the Pope to the people after his Coronation , and upon the great Festivals of the year : Which Gallery makes also part of the Conclave . In all which Galleries , rooms and chambers , they make partitions of boards for so many Cells as there are Cardinals . Every Cardinal hath a Cell assign'd him about five paces in length , and about four in bredth , with a little wardrobe proportionable thereto . The Cells are taken by lot , and every Cardinal is to take that the number whereof he finds in his lot : and whereas it happens that the Cardinals are not all of them , during the whole time , confin'd within the Conclave , either upon the account of sickness or absence , the Cells which are not taken up are divided among the next neighbors , who make this advantage only of the absence or indisposition of others , that their rooms are somwhat enlarg'd therby ; but the absent or sick Cardinals , returning into the Conclave , reassume their Cells , and so oblige those who had made use of them to content themselves with their own divisions . They among the Cardinals , who were Creatures of the deceas'd Pope , hang their Cells within and without with Cloth or Serge of a violet colour , and the others with green Serge , all setting up their Armes over their doors , which they make fast only with two staves crossing one the other after the form of a St. Andrews Cross . The Officers and Servants of the Conclave have their quarters assign'd them in some remote part . At three or four avenues of the said Conclave , there are Turning-Boxes , like those in the Monasteries of Nuns , through which the meat sent in to the Cardinals and their Conclavists is received . Their Partizans and Servants attend their meat as they were wont to do their persons when they were at liberty . Before the entrance of the Cardinals into the Conclave , there is a List taken of all the Prelates then about the Court of Rome , and the Governour of it appoints every day , two in the morning , and as many in the afternoon , every one in his rank , to be present at the said Turning-Boxes , to visit and observe whatever is sent in to the Cardinals , to prevent the sending in of Letters or Notes with the meat . They are also to hinder all persons from speaking to them or their Conclavists at the said Boxes , unless they speak aloud , and in the Italian or Latin Tongue , that every one may understand what is said ; inasmuch as by the Constitutions , it is matter of Excommunication to talk of , or to enquire what is done within the Conclave . But notwithstanding all the caution and vigilance us'd as to this particular , yet cannot some abuses be prevented ; and people come to know what passes there . This happens sometimes by the way of Notes or Advertisements in writing , which they find means to get in , either by the connivance of some Prelates , who are unwilling to disoblige the Crowns and Princes , whose Patrizans they are , as they think they should do , by obstructing their having intelligence of what passes . Sometimes also this is attributed to the Cardinals themselves , who do it to promote their different engagements and affections , or to prevent prejudicing their hopes , or that their precautions are really eluded . Another way yet , where there may be a discovery made of proceedings in the Conclave , is , a secret kind of language before-hand , studied and agreed upon between the Conclavists , and their Correspondents , whereof they make their advantages when occasion serves , comprehending under the supposititious termes of houshold-stuffe , Relations , or domestick Affairs , concerning which they enquire News , the Names of such Cardinals as are propos'd , or excluded , or that stand fair for the Papal dignity ; and so by disguiz'd discourses , and an affected Jargon applicable to divers senses , disclosing what is most secretly carried on in the Conclave . Yet is there not any thing to be objected against the shutting up of the Conclave , since it is done with all the exactness imaginable . For the Chimneys are close done up at the tops , and the windows of all the rooms and Galleries are in like manner stop'd to within a foot of the upper part , which small distance is clos'd with course linen cloth , whereby a little light comes in ; but so that if the Cardinals have any occasion to write or read , they must always have a wax-candle standing by them . And thence it proceeds , that not receiving any supplies of fresh air from without , and that within being many times infected and corrupted , they are apt to fall sick , especially when the Conclaves are of long continuance . The twelfth day after the Pope's death ( the first , as hath bin already observ'd being spent in conveying the Body into one of the Chapels of St. Peter's Church , and the nine subsequent days in celebrating Obsequies and singing Dirges for the soul of the deceas'd , and holding the ordinary Congregations at the end of the said Dirges ; and the eleventh , in the Cardinals taking possession of the Conclave , which for all that day lies open to satisfie the curiosity of the people , who come not out of it till three or four houres after night ) all the Cardinals resident about the Court of Rome , having shut themselves up in the Conclave , ina much as by the Constitution of Gregory XV. there can be no warrantable proceeding to the Election , till the shutting up of the Conclave be compleated , and acknowledg'd such by a publick Act , which is made thereof at the request of the Master of the Ceremonies : All these things being thus order'd in the morning of the said twelfth day , before they apply themselves to any thing concerning the Election , the three Cardinals , Chiefs of the several Orders , and the Cardinal Chamberlain give a Commission to some within , to take an exact Survey of all parts of the Conclave , to see that it is close and well shut up of all sides . Which if they find accordingly , after they have made their report thereof to the Company , it is form●d into an Authentick Act , the substance whereof amounts to this , That the Conclave is close and shut up , as it is requir'd it should be by the Constitutions , and accounted and reputed such by the Sacred Colledge of Cardinals . And this Ceremony is so essential , and of so absolute necessity , that there would be a nullity in the Election , which should be made without this precedent Act. And as long as there is no Declaration contrary to that of the shutting up of the Conclave , that is , till such time as it shall have been declared by the Suffrages of two Thirds of the Cardinals , that there is an overture of the said Conclave , it is always accounted and reputed duly shut up ; And the Election which might be made after the publication of the Closure , cannot be disputed as to nullity , under pretence of any overture hapning afterwards , if the Declaration of the Overture had not been made with the advice of two thirds of the Colledge of Cardinals . The Cardinals are permitted to hold their capitulary Assemblies or Congregations , to agree among themselves upon certain Articles , before they engage npon the business of the Election . These Articles are to be sign'd by all , even those which concern the privileges of the Conclavists heretofore mentioned , before or after their entrance into the Conclave , provided always that the Election be not retarded thereby . There is also a further examination made , before they fall upon any thing touching the Election , whether among the Cardinals there be any one that hath not receiv'd the order of Deacon , to the end he might not be admitted to give his voice , inasmuch as he is excluded by the Constitution of Pius IV. unless he had obtain'd permission in writing from the deceas'd Pope to do it . Nay , it hath sometimes heretofore come into debate , whether a Cardinal , on whom silence had been impos'd before the Pope's death , could give his Suffrage for the Election of another Pope ? But this question was decided by Pius V. who , by the Decretal of January 26. 1571. declar'd , that that imposition of silence was only a Ceremony introduc'd only to keep the Cardinals in a certain advertency ( before they were admitted to give their voices and Suffrages , as the Consistories and Congregations wherein they were to assist ) of that modesty and reservedness , which they were oblig'd to express in those and all other Acts , but not to deprive them of their power and principal function , which consists in the Election of a Pope . And this Constitution hath ever since been inviolably observ'd . The shutting up of the Conclave introduc'd at the Council of Lyons , by the constitution of Greg. X. 1274. having therfore bin duly acknowledg'd and verifi'd , the Cardinals ( being advertis'd by the ringing of a Bell to resort to the Chapel Paulina , which is within the compass of the Conclave , if not diverted by sickness ) on the very morning of the twelfth day , go to hear Mass , and communicate , as they are oblig'd to do , and immediately after ought to proceed to the Election . Which Election , at the present , by the Constitution of Gregory XV. confirmed by another since of Urban VIII . cannot be made , otherwise then by one of these three formes and manners following ; to wit , either by way of Inspiration , or by Compromise ; or lastly , by Scrutiny and Access ; all which it is but requisite that we expicate , and make as intelligible as may be , that it may be the more easily comprehensible , with what extraordinary circumspection and wise precautions they are guided , in an affair of so high consequence . The first means or method of choosing the Pope , which they call the way of Inspiration ; or as it is exprest by the Sacred Canons As-it-were-by-Inspiration , is , when all the Cardinals in general , and every one in particular , with a common voice , as being inspir'd by the Holy Ghost , are unanimously agreed , without any one contradicting it , and without any precedent particular treaty , and do freely concur to the acknowledging and proclaiming of such a person Pope . Concerning which manner of Election we are to observe the following Circumstances , which are necessarily requisite by the Gregorian Constitution , which is a perfect Directory , as to the ways of proceeding at Elections , and observ'd at present without any contradiction . The first circumstance is , that this kind of Election cannot be allowably made any where but in the Conclave , and that after the publication of its being duly shut up . The second is , that this Election is to be made by all in general , by every one of the Cardinals in particular , who are present in the Conclave , by a common Suffrage , and without contradiction from any one . The third circumstance is , that there must not have been any precedent Proposal , or particular Treaty , in reference to a choice to be made by this kin● of way , which ought to be clearly ●●…prest by this word Eligo , I chuse , pronounc'd with a loud and intelligible voice , or , for want of pronunciation , to be expresly set down in writing . The Roman Ceremonial gives an instance of an Election , which might be allowably made by this kind of way , which brought in hither will render the business more cle●… . It is said in the forementiond Ceremonial , that if any one of the Cardinals , after publication of the shutting of the Conclave , ( there having not been any precedent particular treaty about the person whom he would propose ) should say , for example , in a full Chapel , addressing his speech to the whole Sacred Colledge , My Lords , having always observ'd the rare and excellent Qualifications and Vertues of my Lord the Cardinal N. and having an esteem for his remarkable Integrity , it is my judgement that we cannot make choice of a worthier subject to be Pope , and thereupon I from this present give him my Suffrage , and chuse him for Pope . And that afterwards all the Cardinals , with one voice , without excepting any one , being of the same opinion , and all of them intelligibly pronouncing one after another the same word , I chuse him ; or not being able to pronounce it , setting it down in writing , that person would be canonically chosen , and acknowledg'd for a true and legitimate Pope , by that way which they call of Inspiration , or As-it-were-by-Inspiration ; which in regard it is immediately attended by Adoration , is thence commonly called the way of Adoration . The second manner of proceeding in the Election of the Pope , is the way of Compromi'se , which is , when the Cardinals , either immediately after their entrance into the Conclave , or wearied out with its long continuance , refer themselves to one or more among them , whom they empower to make provision , in the name of all , of a common Father to the Catholick Church . And this kind of Election is practis'd conformably to the Gregorian Bull , and the conditions and provisions contain'd therein , which may also be reduced to three . The first is , that all the Cardinals in general , and every one in particular , who are present in the Conclave , not one contradicting or opposing it , ought to make a Compromise in writing , whereby they invest those persons whom they take for Compromissaries with an absolute power and faculty to make provision of a Pastor for the Holy Roman Church , yet with an observance of the forme , as also the Clauses and conditions inserted and express'd in the Compromise , and to do it within the time prescrib'd thereby : the said Cardinals , promising to acknowledge and account the person , whom the Compromissaries shall have thus chosen , according to the extent of that power which had been granted them by the Compromise , the true and lawful Pope . The second circumstance is , that it is not permitted any one of the Compromissaries should give himself his own voice , otherwise his Election should be null . The third condition is , that the Compromissaries are oblig'd twice every day to assemble , in order to their conferring together , and promoting the execution of the Compromise ; in the morning immediately after the hearing of Mass , and in the Evening after the recitation of the Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus , and the Prayer of the Holy Ghost , to implore its illuminations upon them . But before they fall upon any thing of business , they are wont to make this Protestation precedent thereto , That they would not be understood to give their consent by all sorts of words or expressions which might fall from them in the heat of the Debate , if they do not expresly set it down in writing . When they have absolutely agreed upon the choice of any person , and have prpos'd him as such to the Sacred College , he it to be immediately acknowledg'd as true Pope , and Canonically elected . These two ways of Inspiration and Compromise are not now much in use ; but the way of Scrutiny , or of Scrutiny and Access joyned together , is the most ordinarily practis'd , wherein there are many Ceremonies to be observed . For the Election of a Pope by this last way , it is requisite , according to the Constitution of Alexander the Third , in the Year of our Lord MCLXXX . made at the Council of Lateran , that there should be two thirds of the voices of the Cardinals ; which hath been confirm'd by subsequent Bulls , and in our Age by those of Gregory XV. and Urban VIII . And it is further requiste , that in the two thirds of the Voices , that of the Cardianl chosen , be not included , inasmuch as there is a prohibition upon pain of nullity of Election for any one to chuse himself , or give himselfe his own voice . They are oblig'd twice every day to take the Scrutiny and the Access ; in the morning , after Mass ; and in the Evening , after the Hymn Veni Creator Spiritus , and the Prayer of the Holy Ghost which are said in the Chapel Paulina at which the Cardinals are oblig'd to be present , if not detain'd by indisposition , immediately , after the third ringing of the Bell. There is a great secrecy to be observ'd in the Scrutiny and Access , and the manner of proceeding therein may be reduc'd to three principal actions . The first is the previous or Fore-Scrutiny ; the second , that of Scrutiny and Access ; and the third , that of the Post-Scrutiny , or what follows the Scrutiny and Access assoon as they are compleated . The particular explication of these three different actions will give us a fuller comprehension of this way of Scrutiny and Access , and give us to understand what it is , by distinguishing them as they are found explicated in the Roman Ceremonial . The Fore-Scrutiny may be distinguish'd into five principal Acts : the preparation of the Billets for the Scrutiny and Access ; the taking out by lots , the names of the Scrutators and Deputies , who are to collect the Suffrages of such as are indispos'd ; that of writing them in the Billets of Access , that of folding them , and that of sealing them . The Masters of the Ceremonies are the persons who take care for the preparation of the Billets , which they cause to be printed according to the forme hereafter set down , as well for the Scrutiny as Access . They put them into two Basins upon a Table before the Altar ; those of the Scrutiny by themselves in one of the Basins , and those of the Access in the other ; in number so many as there are Cardinals . The Figure of the Billet of the Scrutiny is such , that the length exceeds the bredth . It is about a hands bredth in length , and about half as broad . The outside of the Billet comprehends three things ; in the upper part of it are written these words , Ego Cardinalis , with as much distance between the one and the other , as may be requisite for the setting down of the Cardinal's name who gives his voice , and a little lower there are two little Circles denoting the places where the Seal is to be set . In the midst of the Billet are imprinted these words , Eligo in summum Pontificem Reverendissimum D. meum , D. Cardinalem — I chuse for Supream Bishop the most Reverend Lord , my Lord Cardinal . — In the third and lowest part of the Billet are in like manner imprinted two little Circles , denoting also the places of the Seal , and all the rest is blank . The form and figure of the Billets for the Access , is in all respects like that of the Billets of the Scrutiny , save only that in the midst of them , in stead of these words [ Eligo in summum Pontificem Reverendissimum D. meum , D. Cardinalem ] these are inserted , Accedo Reverendissimo D. meo , D. Cardinali , that is to say , I give again my voice to my most Reverend Lord my Lord Cardinal . But these things will be more easily comprehended by exhibiting here the figures of the Billets . The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of the Scrutiny . Fgo Cird . Eligo in summum Pontificem Rm. D. meum D. Cardin. The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of Access . Ego Card. Ac●ed● Rev●rendiss . D. m●o Card. Upon the other side of the Billets , as well those of the Scrutiny , as those of the Access , there are imprinted certain Bordures , or Flourishes , one about the midst of the upper part of the Billet , upon which is written the word Nomen , and the other in like manner in the midst of the lower part , upon which is also written the word Signa . The Flourishes were invented purposely to render the Paper the more obseure , and that the names and signes of the Cardinals Electors might not be perceiv'd through it : which will also be more easily understood by an inspection of the Figure here annexed . The Figure of the other side of the Billets of the Scrutiny and Access . Nomen . Signa . The second Act of the Fore-Scrutiny is , that of drawing by lot , the names of the Scrutators and the Infirmaries , who are the Cardinals appointed to go to the Cells of such as are indispos'd ▪ and there to take their Suffrages , which is done in this manner . There are put into a purse as many little Bullets or Balls , hol'd through the middle , about the bigness of Beads , as there are Cardinals in the Conclave , with their Names written in little snips of Parchment roll'd up , and thrust through the holes in the little Bullets , which the Masters of the Ceremonies take care to provide , as they do the Billets . As they are put into the purse they are counted all one after another , in the presence of the Cardinals , and then after they have been well shaken together , the last of the Deacon-Cardinals draws three out of the purse , and they whose names are found in them are chosen for Scrutators , according to the order wherein they are drawn out of the purse . Then they draw out three others for the Infirmaries or Deputies , who are to go to such as are sick . And that done , the little Bullets are return'd into the purse . Twice a day , that is , in the morning and afternoon before the Scrutiny , there is an Election made of the said Officers . But if it happen that they draw the names of any of the Cardinals that are sick , or cannot by reason of some other impediment acquit themselves of the function of the said charges of Scrutators and Infirmaries , there are others drawn in their stead . The third Act of the Fore-Scrutiny consists in setting down what is to be written in the Billets , and in the filling of them by the Cardinals with their own names , and the name of the Cardinal to whom they give their Suffrages , and their Signets . To do this , every Cardinal , according to his rank , beginning with the Dean or most ancient , goes and takes out of the Basin wherein the Billets of the Scrutiny are standing upon the Altar one Billet , and thereupon retiring into one of the two or three little Desks or Seats prepared for that purpose , and furnished with Pen and Ink in the middest of it , or to some other part of the Chapel , so expos'd to the sight of all , that they may easily see him writing , but not discern what is written ; and taking his seat prepar'd also near the Desk , he fills up his Billet thus ; in the upper part he writes between these words [ Ego Cardinalis ] his own name ; in the midst of it he inserts the name of him to whom he gives his voice , with some difference and disguise of character as much as he can , according to the Bull of Gregory XV. that it may not be known by the writing : and in the lower part of the Billet is written some certain number in figures , according to his own phansie , with some sentence out of the holy Scripture , or somewhat of that nature . The figure of a Billet fill'd up will render what we have said more manifest to the eye . The Figure of the Out-side of the Billet of the Scrutiny . Ego Fra. Card. Barb. Eligo in summum Pontificem Rm. D. meum D. Card Ca pineum . 10. In manibus tuis sortes meae . The folding of the Billets is the fourth Act of the Fore-Scrutiny : It is no hard matter to comprehend how it is done . By the fold which is made of the Billet , in the upper part of it , the corners whereof are to be turn'd down upon the marks of the Seal , the name of the Cardinal Elector is cover'd . In like manner , by the folding which is made of the lower part of the Billet , the corners whereof are also to be laid over the marks of the Seal , the Signes are likewise cover'd . After these two foldings , they fold it so often as is requisite to reduce it to the bredth of an Inch or thereabouts . There remains yet the last Act of the Fore-Scrutiny , which consists in sealing the Billets , the form whereof is as easily conceivable , as that of the precedent folding . Every Cardinal before his entrance into the Conclave , must have furnisht himself with a Seal , unknown to the others , purposely grav'd for this occasion , containing some fancy or character , or simple-figure , the impression whereof may be easily perceiv'd . With this Seal the Cardinal makes an Impression on the back of the Billet , at the places design'd by the little Circles , on which the Masters of the Ceremonies , before the putting of the Billets into the Basins , had claqt little bits of red wax . These things thus perform'd , the Cardinals proceed to the second principal Action called the Scrutiny , which the Ceremonial hath distinguish'd into eight particular Acts. These are , the carrying of the Billets to the Altar ; The taking of the Oath ; The putting of the Billets into the Chalice prepar'd for the reception of them ; The mixture which is thereupon made thereof ; The numbring of the Billets ; The Publication of the Scrutiny ; The Filing of the Billets ; And the laving of them aside , either upon some part of the Altar , or upon the Desks of the Scrutators , or in an empty Chalice . The carrying of the Billets to the Altar , the taking of the Oath , and the putting of the Billets into the Chalice , are three acts , so consequent one to the other , that it is no hard matter to make a joynt imagination of them . And to that end , presupposing that every Cardinal hath at the Desk ( as aforesaid ) fill'd up the Billet of the Scrutiny with his own name , the name of him , to whom he gives his voice , and the ordinary signes , that he hath folded it , and seal'd it , according to the precedent explication , he takes the said Billet with the two fore-fingers of the right hand , he carries it openly up to the Altar , where the Scrutators are standing at the Desk , which had been there prepar'd for them ; and being come thither , he falls down on his knees , and makes a short prayer ; after which , rising up , with a loud and intelligible voice , he takes the Oath according to the forme , wherein it is transcrib'd in a Table upon the Altar , in these termes , Testor Christum Dominum , qui me judicaturus est , me eligere , quem , secundum Deum , judico eligi debere , et quod idem in Accessu praestabo . That is to say , I Attest Jesus Christ my Lord , who is to be my Judge , that I chuse him , whom according to God's Will I think fittest to be chosen ; and that I will do the like in the Access . Having thus taken the Oath , he lays his Billet upon the Cover of the Chalice , and with the Cover he puts it into the Chalice , and thereupon making an obeisance to the Altar , he retires to his place . This Ceremony is observ'd by all the Cardinals , who are able to come up to the Altar . For if it happen , that any one of the Cardinals then present in the Chapel is not able , by reason of infirmity , to come up to the Altar , the Junior of the Scrutators takes the Basin , wherein the Billets of the Scrutiny are , and carries it to him , out of which the indispos'd Cardinal having taken a Billet , he secretly fills it up , at his own Desk , folds it , and seals it , as is before-mentioned ; and after he hath taken the foresaid Oath in the place where he is , he delivers his said Billet to the Scrutator , who openly carries it up to the Altar , and without any Prayer or Oath lays it on the Cover , and with the Cover conveys it into the Chalice . The same thing is done towards all the indispos'd Cardinals who are in the Chapel . But as to those Cardinals , who , by reason of sickness are not able to stir out of their Cells , the Infirmary-Cardinals chosen by lot to go and receive their voices , go to the Desk of the Scrutators , and take from their hands a Box with a hole in the upper side of it , having a Lock and Key to it about a hands bredth high . This Box is publickly opened by the Scrutators , before the delivery of it to the Infirmaries , to the end that every one of the Cardinals may see it is empty , and that done they lock it up with the Key , which they lay upon the Altar , and then give the Box to the Infirmaries , who , having taken a little Basin , with as many Billets therein as there are Cardinals sick in their Cells , go to them . The indispos'd Cardinals having taken their Billets out of the Basin , secretly fill them up , fold them , and seal them , and after they have made the ordinary Oath , put them into the hole of the Box. If the Cardinal's sickness be such as that he is not able to write , he makes choice of such person as he thinks fit to fill up his Billet . But the said person so appointed to fill it up , is oblig'd to make Oath before the Infirmary-Cardinals , that he will not reveal the secret then entrusted to him : And this he is bound to do , not only upon the Obligation of the said Oath , but also upon pain of incurring excommunication ipso facto . The Suffrages of the indispos'd Cardinals being thus collected by the Infirmaries , they return to the Chapel , deliver the Box to the Scrutators , who opening it , take out the Billets , which after they have been numbred , they lay , one after another upon the Cover of the Chalices , and with the Cover convey them into the Chalice . But to the end the Scrutiny may not hold too long , and that it may be carry'd on without any interruption , ( as it is requir'd by the Balls ) the Infirmary-Cardinals , before they go to the indispos'd , may fill the Billets with their voices immediately after the Dean-Cardinal ; and then , while the others make the Scrutiny , address themselves to the sick to collect their Suffrages . The mixture of the Billets makes the fourth Act of the Scrutiny , and consists in the shaking of them well in the Chalice with its cover on ; which is performed by the chiefest of the Scrutators , who , to that end , takes the Chalice from the Altar , and holding with one hand by the foot , and having the other upon the Cover , shakes the Billets so as that it may not be discover'd which were put in first , which last . The numbring of the Billets is the fifth Act , immediately following the mixture thereof , and is performed by the Junior of the Scrutators , who takes them one after another out of the Chalice , and counts them , and puts them into another empty Chalice prepar'd for that purpose . If the number of the Billets be not equal to that of the Cardinals , they are all burnt , and without removing out of the place they renew the Scrutiny . But if the number be equal they proceed to the other subsequent Acts of the Scrutiny . The Publication , which is the sixth Act , and ought to be done by the Scrutators sitting at their Desk placed before the Altar , is thus performed . The chief Scrutator takes a Billet out of the Chalice , which he unfolds , without breaking the Seals of it , and having discover'd and seen the name of him to whom the Suffrage is given by the Billet , he delivers it to the second Scrutator , who having also seen the same name puts the Billet into the hands of the third Scrutator , who reads it with a loud and intelligible voice , so as that all the Cardinals present in the chapel may hear it , who having before them their names set down in a printed sheer of paper , wherein opposite to every name there are lines drawn to the right hand and to the left , upon which they make as many dashes as a Cardinal hath voices . Upon 〈◊〉 line on the right hand they are to mark the votes of the Scrutiny , and on that to the left those of the Access . And this Ceremony is observ'd in the publication of all the Billets from the first to the last . Here place the Catalogue . A Figure of the Printed sheet which every Cardinal hath lying before him , where upon to mark the Suffrages of the Scrutiny and Access . Accesse Day Suffrages month   Accesse Day Suffrages , 1667. — R. Fran Barberin —   — ● dono — — R. Ginetti —   — R. Barbarigo — — R. Ant. Barberin —   — R. Arragon — — R. Palotta —   — R. Boncompagno — — R. Branciacco —   — R. Litta — — R. Carpegna —   — R. Corsino — — R. Harach —   — R. Bonelli — — R. Durazzo —   — R. Picolomini — — R. Cabrielli —   — R. Caraffa — — R. Ursino —   — R. Palutio — — R. Fachinetti —   — R. Rasponi — — R. Grimaldi —   — R. De Comitibus — — R. Rosetti —   — R. Nini — — R. Ludovisio —   — R. Roberti — — R. Cybo —   — R. Spinola — — R. Sfortia —   — R. Visconti — — R. Odcscalchi —   — R. Caraccioli — — R. Raggi —   — R. Delphini — — R. ●e Retz —   — R. de Thun . — — P. Homodei —   — R. d'Est — — R. Otthobono —   — R. Donghi — — R. Imperiale —   — R. Rondanini — — R. Borrhomaeo —   — R. Maldachini — — R. Santa-Croce —   — R. de Assia — — R. Spada —   — R. Carl. Barbarino — — R. Albici —   — R. Pio — — R. Aquauiua —   — R. Gualtieri — — R. Chisi —   — R. Azzolini — — R. Ilcio —   — R. Vecchiarelli — — R. Farneze —   — R. Franconi — — R. Rospigliosi —   — R. Manchini — — R. Bonvili —   — R. Celsi — — R. Bichi —   — R. Perretti — — R. Palavicini —   — R. Vendosme — — R. Bandinelli —   — R. Moncada . — Present in the Conclaue — Absent upon sicknesse , from the Scrutiny-Palavicini . Absent from Coart-Arragon . The number is 70. If it should happen in the Publication , that the Scrutators found two Billets so folded together , to any ones thinking , as if they were brought in by one and the same person ; if in both these Billets there should be found one and the same thing , and one and the same Cardinal named , they shall be counted but for one ; but if there be a diversity of Suffrages , neither is worth any thing , yet shall not there be any defect in the Scrutiny upon thar score . Moreover , the publication being compleated , they set down in two or three sheets of paper the names of all the Cardinals who have had voices , with the number of the voices ; to the end , that when there is any occasion , they should not be oblig'd to make any new enumeration of the Suffrages , which the Cardinals might have mark'd and cross'd on the side of their names upon the lines of the printed sheet , of which we spoke before . The two last Acts of the Scrutiny , which are the filing and laying aside of the Billets , are performed by the Junior of the Scrutators , who , after he hath with a loud voice publish'd the name of the Cardinal who hath the Suffrage by a Billet , files the said Billet with a needle provided for that purpose , at the place where the word Eligo is written . And after he hath so filed all the Billets immediately after his publishing them , he tyes a knot on the thing , and then lays them aside , either on some part of the Altar , or on the Desk of the Scrutators , or in an empty Chalice . The third and last principal Action perform'd at the Election of a Pope , by way of Scrutiny is , in the Ceremonial called the Post-Scrutiny ; which , if the Election be compleated by the Scrutiny , ( which very seldom happens by reason of the different Factions in the Conclave ) comprehends three Acts or Circumstances only , to wit , the numbring of the Billets , taking a review of the Suffrages , and burning the said Billets . Bnt if the Pope be not chosen by the Scrutiny , there are seven remarkable Circumstances in the Post-Scrutiny ; to wit , the Access , the opening of the Seals and Signs , the remarks made thereof upon the printed sheet , the examination or confrontation of Suffrages , the review of the Billets , and the destroying of them by fire . The Access therefore , which is the first Act or Circumstance of the Post-Scrutiny , immediately follows the deposition or laying aside of the Billets of the Scrutiny in some part of the Altar or elsewhere , when the Election is not compleated by the Scrutiny ; otherwise , if the Pope were once chosen , there would be no place for the way of Access , inasmuch as it were of no advantage , as being introduc'd to supply the defect of the Scrutiny , whereby , as hath been observ'd , we seldom find the Election compleated , by reason of the diversity of the Factions . There are observed in the Access the same things as in the Scrutiny , as well in reference to the manner of filling the Billets , folding them , sealing them , carrying them to the Altar , and putting of them into the Chalice , as to that of numbring them , and making publicatiou of them , noting the Suffrages , filing and depositing the said Billets aside , save only that there is an observance of these circumstances following . The first is , that the Cardinals go and take their Billets in the Basin of the Billets prepar'd for the Access , which stands upon the Altar , as does that of the Billets for the Scrutiny . The second is , that if a Cardinal be unwilling to give his voice to any one , ( which he is at liberty to do ) he must remember , in the midst of the Billet , in stead of the Cardinal's name , to whom he should have given his Suffrage , to write down the word ( Nemini ) To no body . Now it is to be observ'd , that the Billet of Access is to be fill'd with the same signes ; and seal'd with the same Seals , and as the Billet of the Scrutiny , upon pain of nullity of the Suffrage of Access . The third is , that one cannot make Access , ( that is , give his voice a second time ) to the person of a Cardinal , who had not had at the least one voice by the Scrutiny ; nor yet to the same person to whom he had given his voice by the Scrutiny . The fourth is , that though a Cardinal is not permitted to nominate several persons in the Access , as he is not permitted to choose divers by the Scrutiny , upon pain of nullity of the Suffrage as well of the Access as the Scrutiny ; yet is it lawful for him , to give his voice by Access to one of many who had been nam'd in the Scrutiny , though with nullity of Suffrage , provided he had elsewhere procured of some other a Suffrage , which was not null . The fifth is , That there is no taking of the Oath anew in the Access , in regard it had been done before , for the Scrutiny and Access . The sixth and last circumstance is , that the Infirmaries are oblig'd to carry to the sick Cardinals , with the Billets of Access , one of the sheets upon which they had marked the number of the voices which every Cardinal had in the Scrutiny , publickly and duly verify'd . The second , third , and fourth Acts of the Post-Scrutiny are , the opening of the Seals and Signs of the Billets of Access , the marking of it upon the sheet , and the examination or confrontation of the Suffrages , which are practised only when the Election is compleated by the Scrutiny and Access , and thus put in execution . The chief Scrutator takes the Billets of Access filed , as they were upon the publication of them , and opens only those which contain voices in favour of the Elect , in the lower part of them which comprehends the signes ; then after he hath exactly consider'd the Seals and the said Signes , he presents the said Billets as they are filed to the second Scrutator , who also takes a view of them , and then delivers them to the third , who having made the same observation thereof , does , with a loud and intelligible voice , make publication of the Seals and Signes of the said Billets . That done , he marks down the Seals and Signes on the left side of a sheet of paper ; where these words are imprinted , and under the said words ( Sigilla et Signa Accessuum , that is to say , the Seals and Signes of the Accesses ) which remark may also be made by all the Cardinals , if they think fit so to do , upon the like sheets which they have lying before them , upon their Desks . This done , the said chief Scrutator takes the Billets of the Scrutiny from the place where they had been deposited , in order to the making of an examination or confrontation of the Suffrages which they contain , with those which are brought in by the Billets of Access . And beginning the examination at one of the ends of the string , on which the Billets are filed , he with the two other Scrutators , views the Seal of the first Billet of the Scrutiny , and then seeks it out in the sheet , upon which the Seals and Signes of the Billets of Access were marked . If he find it not there , leaving that first Billet of the Scrutiny , he proceeds to the examination of the second , taking a view again with the other Scrutators of the Seal , and then seeks it upon the same sheet , where not finding any thing like it , he quits the said Billet , to pass on to the examination of the third , and so of all the other Billets , till he meet with the Seal of some one of the Billets of the Scrutiny , mark'd on the said sheet . But having found it , he opens the said Billet at the lower part where the signes are written , to see whether the Signes of the said billet are answerable to the signes marked upon the said sheet : which if they are not , he there quits the billet , and proceeds to the examination of the next , and if he find the signes to be answerable and correspondent to those of the Access , marked upon the said sheet , he shews them to the second and third Scrutators , who all together , after they have maturely considered the correspondence there is between the seals and signs of the billets of the Scrutiny and Access , observe whether in both the billets there be a nomination of one and the same Cardinal , or of divers Cardinals ; For if the same Cardinal be named in both the billets , the Suffrage of the Access is null , in regard that ( as hath been already observ'd ) it is not lawful for any one to give his voice in both the Scrutiny and Access to one and the same person . But if there be a nomination of different persons , the Suffrage of the Access being good , then the third Scrutator does with a loud and intelligible voice publish the Seal , the Signes , and the name of the person elected by the billet of the Scrutiny , and makes a mark thereof upon his sheet under those imprinted words ( Sigilla et signa Scrutinii respondentia Accessibus , that is to say , the seals and signes of the Scrutiny answerable to those of the Accesses ) opposite , and on the side of the seals and signes of the billet of Access , whereto they are answerable , which note and mark all the Cardinals may also make upon their sheets . But these Acts , which are more hard to be explicated , then to be put in execution , are always best understood by Figures thereof . A Figure of the Printed sheet upon which they note and mark the Seals and Signes of the Access and Scrutiny , which are answerable one to the other . Seals and Signs of the Accesses . Seals and Signes of the Scrutiny answerable to those of the Access . Cardinals named in the Scrutiny . ACD 50 Deus . BRF 35 Bonitas ROI 44 Beatitudo . NSP 26 Gl●ria . BRF 35 Bonitas . RGI 44 Beatitudo Card Carpegna . Card S. Clement . Note that the Letters of the Alphabet represent the Seal of the Billets . If it happen , in this examination and confrontation of the Suffrages , that two , three , or some greater number of the billets of the Scrutiny , be found to have the same Seals and Signes with some billet of the Access , as it may come to pass , if the person who is chosen be named in one of the said billets of the Scrutiny , and another Cardinal be named in another of the said billets , then the Scrutator ( his Colleagues observing what he does ) is to open the billet of the said Scrutiny , wherin the said elected person is named , together with that of the Access , at the very place where the name of the Elector is set down , to the end a judgement may be made , according to the Gregorian Constitution , of the validity or invalidity of the Access . For if it be discover'd , that one and the same Cardinal hath given his voice to the elected in the billet of the Surutiny , and by that of the Access there will be an invalidity in the Suffrage of Access , as hath been observed before . But as to the billet of the Scrutiny , wherein he who is elected is not named , it shall not be opened , and the Scrutators shall proceed to the examination and confrontation of the other Suffrages . The fifth Act of the Post-Scrutiny is , the enumeration of the Suffrages either of the Scrutiny alone , or of the Scrutiny and Access together , which is made by the Scrutators , whether the Election ensue thereupon or not ; if it do not ensue , it is done , to the end it may be known in that very Scrutiny , or in the Scrutiny and Access together , whether the Pope be not chosen ; and if the Election do ensue , that it may appear , whether the Pope be canonically chosen or not . Now the enumeration of the Suffrages is perform'd in this mann●r . The Scrutators reduce into one summe all the Suffrages which they have obtain'd , who were named either in the Scrutiny alone , or in the Scrutiny and Access jointly ; and if they siad , that not any one of the persons named , hath got two thirds of the Suffrages of the Cardinals , there is no Election at that time . But if , on the contrary , they discover that any one of the said nominated persons hath got just the two thirds and no more of the Suffrages , they , in that case , open the billet of him who is chosen , at the part where his name stands ; which is the upper part of the billet , to see whether he hath given himself his own Suffrage , which if he hath , the Election is null'd , according to the Gregorian Constitution , by reason of the want of one Suffrage , it being not in his power to give himself his own upon pain of invalidity ; but if he hath given it to another , and that he have two thirds of the Suffrages the Election is compleated . Moreover , if it should happen , that several persons had obtain'd the two thirds of the Suffrages , or possibly some number exceeding the two thirds ; in such case , through the parity and concurrence of the Suffrages , the Election would be null ; but , if there be an inequality , he who surpasses the other in number , though it were but by one voice , is accounted and acknowledg'd for a true and canonically elected Pope . The fixth Act of the Post-Scrutiny is the review which is made , whether there be any Election or not , by the Commissaries , drawn out by lot , to the number of three Cardinals , whom the Bulls call Recognitors , who take cognizance of , and look over , as well the billets of the Scrutiny and Access , as the notes and marks of the Suffrages made by the Scrutators , to verifie and confirm what they have done , if they have acquitted themselves of their Functions , with all the sincerity and fidelity whereto they were oblig'd . The said Commissaries are drawn by lot after the same manner , as the Scrutators and Infirmaries had been ; but still , after the compleating of the Scrutiny , if the Election be made thereby ; if not , after the Scrutiny and Access , as soon as the Scrutators have finished the numbring of the Suffrages . The seventh and last Act of the Post-Scrutiny consists in the burning of all the Billets , which belongs to the Function of the Scrutators , who cast them into the fire in the presence of the whole Colledge , immediately after the review made by the said Commissionated Recognitors , whether there have been any Election , or not . All the things before-mentioned ought to be observ'd twice every day ; in the morning , after Mass ; and in the Evening after the Hymn of the Holy Ghost ; and this , till such time as the Church is provided of a Head and lawful Pastor , which custom hath been introduc'd , to prevent the long continuance of Conclaves . Those persons who pretend to make assured judgments of Elections , are many times mistaken in their Conjectures , not only upon account of the diversity and clashing of interests , but also by reason of the ordinary alterations hapning in the Colledge of Cardinals , by frequent promotions , which strangely invert the course of all proceedings in the Conclave , and destroys all the former measure which might have been taken of an Election . Let not therefore any be over-positive as to what they assert , in a matter so uncertain , and which finds so much exercise for the wits of the Citizens of Rome , whom the Air of the Countrey ordinarily entertains in a certain languishment , whence it comes that they spend the best part of their time in speculative discourse , and political divinations . They for the most part ground their reasonings on certain considerations of the time , when the Vacancy of the See happens , and then from the quiet or disturb'd posture of affairs , draw their consequences in favour of a person to be exalted into the Pontifical Chair in one season rather then another , according to the difference of the humours , and the vigour and force of the person . Some again reflecting on the length of the precedent Papacies , do commonly make their Conclusions in favour of those Cardinals who are well advanc'd in years . For the Sacred Colledge being wearied out with a long-continu'd subjection to the Government of the same person , takes resolutions many times to exercise a right which makes them considerable every where , and causes them to be courted by Crowns and Scepters , and the Princes , in that case pitching their choice upon ancient Cardinals . On the other side again , when it happens that , by reason of the great Age of Popes , the See comes to be too frequently vacant , they endeavour to exalt into the Pontifical Chair a person , who likely to reign some years , may re-establish and settle the Affairs of the Church , which might have receiv'd some prejudice by the frequency of mutations , and so prevent the troubles it would be to the Cardinals to remove themselves from the remote parts of Europe , once every year or two , to be shut up in the Conclave . Moreover , as to the persons whose pretensions are considerable to the Pontifical Chair , there is a consideration had of their engagement to the Kingdoms and Provinces , where they had their birth or extraction . Whence it is affirmed by some , that the chiefest persons among the Italians , nor the Tramontanes , ought not to be advanc'd to the Papacy , not only in order to the avoiding of partialities , but also by reason of the possession , or rather usurpation , which the Italians , from the time of Hadrian VI. are chargeable with , in having not rais'd to the Papal Dignity , but such as have been of their own Countrey , there having been from his time eighteen or nineteen Popes of the several Provinces of Italy , who have successively fill'd the Chair of St. Peter . It is by some insisted on further , that , to be a subject fit for this elevation , he have not many Relations and Friends , that he may make the greater communications of his Grandeur , and that his benefits being not wholly exhausted upon his own Relations , he may exercise greater liberalities towards many others . There are yet some among the Romans guilty of a superstition , which argues them not fully clear'd from the Augural humour of their Ancestors . These discover such an excess of weakness , as , by a kind of Onomancy , to search out of the names of the Cardinals some conjectures of their elevation ; and this out of a persuasion , that a subject , who shall not have in the name of his house the letter R. when the deceas'd Pope had not the said Letter in the name of his House , will hardly be chosen Pope ; and on the other side , that if the said deceas'd Pope had the said letter in the name of his House , the Cardinal who shall in like manner have it in his , can hardly be advanc'd to the Papacy ; by reason of an alternate succession of the names of Families , having , and not having the said letter R. which hath been observ'd to have happen'd without interruption during about fourteen Exaltations to the Papal Chair . There are yet others so weak , as not to content themselves with this kind of superstition , but they must go and pick matter of divination , out of the brazen gates of St. Peter's Church , which they consult as Oracles , by the over-curious Re-searches they make , amongst the diversity of Figures , whereof they are full , for the Armes of those Cardinals who aspire to the Papacy . And so their presages are in his favour , whose chance it is to have his Armes graven in some part thereof , and this upon no other account then that those of the last deceas'd Popes have been found there , which the People immediately after their Election have made the more remarkable by their polishing and clensing . True it is , that there are many of the Colledge of Cardinals , whose Armes may partly be found amongst the numerous multitude of Figures in the said Gates , but without any design of the Artist by whom they were cast . But quitting these vain superstitions , we affirm further , that how strong and considerable soever their reasons may be for the judgment they make of an Election , it happens that they are for the most part mistaken . This disappointment proceeds from the changes hapning in the Conclaves , where parties and Factions are made , for the exclusion or inclusion of subjects , according to the variety of humours , affections and engagements . And as it is the design of every Faction to oppose the Elevation of a subject contrary thereto , so is it the business of it to be assur'd of a third part of the voices in order to the framing of Exclusions , wherein it is no hard matter to have their desire , by reason there is not any Cardinal that aspires to the Papacy , and hath the Qualifications before requir'd , but will readily joyn with all those who would exclude a subject , who might contest with him for the Dignity . And thence it for the most part comes to pass , that they who are thought to stand fairest for the Chair , are always most easily excluded . The Factions most ordinarily fram'd in the Conclaves , are commonly reducible to two or three principal ones , all the rest joyning with the former , according to the different interests which they may have in the inclusion or exclusion of the subjects proposed . The Nephews of the deceas'd Popes are the ordinary heads of Factions , upon whom the Creatures of their Uncles have a certain dependence , and concur with them for the exaltation of those whom they are inclin'd to , and the exclusion of all others , not creatures of their deceas'd Uncles , especially when by reason of their long sitting in the Chair , they had the opportunity to make a great number of promotions . And this is done , to avoid the reproach of not having made choice of Creatures worthy to be advanc'd to so high a dignity , and of being expos'd to the inquisitions and inspections which a Pope , not being of their Creatures , might make into their administration of affairs . The Cardinals Protectors of Crowns are also Heads of Factions , to prevent the elevation of a subject , whom they suspect , or to promote to the Papacy some Cardinal well-affected to their interests . Those Sovereigns whose intentions incline most to justice and moderation , wish only a Common Father ; and yet all many times under that pretence prosecute their own particular advantages . There are also Brigues and Factions upon a National Account , as that of the Roman for instance , so as not to consent to the election of any one to be Pope , unless he be a Roman . Thus it happen'd at the Conclave upon the death of Pope Urban VIII . at which the lately deceas'd Innocent X. a Roman born was chosen . Nay , there are some Factions which carry on their designes with that subtilty and independency on the other Factions , that they make no publick profession of their declaring themselves for any in particular ; and to follow their own inspirations for the advancement of such as are propos'd to the Papacy ; and so vote for those whom they in their consciences think worthy of that Dignity . These are easily induc'd to joyn with any of the others , either for the exclusion of those whom they think unworthy of that Elevation , or to give their Suffrages with those whom they think ably qualify'd to maintain with reputation the dignity of Head of the Catholick Church . This diversity of Factions when they are of equal strength , so as the voices are equally parted , is ordinarily the cause of the long continuance of Conclaves . For being equally in a capacity of excluding the subjects propos'd of either side , and each of them promoting the elevation of those whom they are inclin'd to , the Heads of the said Factions make it their only business to hinder the Cardinals of their party , of whose voices they think themselves assur'd from ever giving their said voices in the Scrutiny , to any of the subjects propos'd whom they would exclude . And the design in this is , that the said propos'd subjects wanting still above a third part of the Suffrages cannot be chosen Popes against their consent , as it might happen by the Access , if any of the said Cardinals of the contrary party had given them their voices in the Scrutiny . And hence it comes , that there are very few instances of any Pope chosen by the way of the Scrutiny alone . But whereas none of the said Head-Factions can be fully assur'd of the voice of a Cardinal , by reason of the secret of the Scrutiny , which hinders the discovery of those who may change parties , and that whatever engagement any Cardinal may have made to the said Head Factions , either by word , oath , promise , or upon the score of gratitude , affection , or otherwise : he is dispenc'd from it by the late Bulls of Gregory XV. and Urban VIII . besides the precautions there are , that he be not suspected of having been wanting to his engagement , whereof he may avoid the blame and reproach by means of the secret of the Scrutiny , it happens many times ; that the said leading Factions are mistaken in the computation of their Suffrages , and they want voices , yet cannot discover whence that want proceeds and when they think themselves the most assur'd of an exclusion , one or two of their own Partizans having chang'd their humour or inclination , oither upon some disgust receiv'd , or greater hopes of establishment elsewhere , or other private considerations , and transferring their Suffrages to another party , some other is chosen Pope , who 't was imagin'd would never have attain'd that dignity . And whereas many among them , to prevent the elevation of such as they suspect , bestow their Suffrages , as it were , at random on some other Cardinals , whom they presume not fit to be advanc'd to the Pontifical Chair , it happens sometimes that some one is chosen Pope , who had not been thought of before ; so that what may be most securely affirm'd of these matters is , that we cannot make any certain judgment of Elections ; and that , through ways wholly opposite to those which humane policy had contriv'd , a more transcendent wisdom presiding over these great dispensations , disposes of them quite otherwise , and turns and winds the spirits of those concern'd therein correspondently to those designes which it hath from all eternity over the conduct of the Church . Assoon as any one is chosen Pope , the two principal Deacon-Cardinals conduct him from the place where they find him behind the Altar , where they vest him with the black Cassock , the Roquet , the Camail , and the red or white Calotte or Cap , according to the season , and put on his Slippers or Pantofles with the gilt Cross on them ; they then bring him before the Altar , and set him in a Chair , where all the Cardinals come to adore him , that is to say , kiss his feet , hands and cheek . Thence he is carried to St. Peter's Church , where he is seated on the high Altar , and the Cardinals render him again the same Homage : then the Canons of the said Church come up to kiss his feet : and then he is carried to the ordinary apartment of the Popes , and the Cardinals retire to their Palaces . The first thing that is broken about the Conclave is that part of the walls which shuts up the Lodg of the Benediction over the Portal of the Church ; There the principal Deacon-Cardinal goes and places the Cross , and cries out to the people Vivat N. who is made Pope , and hath assum'd the name of N. Some days after the Pope is crown'd in St. Peter's Church . To that end , the Cardinals , the Embassadors of Princes , and the principal Lords about the Court wait on him at his Apartment , whence they accompany him to the Church , and even into the Sacristy , whether he is carried in a Chair . There he is clad in his Pontifical habit , and at his coming out thence , he ascends a portable Theatre , upon which stands his Pontifical Chair , and is so carried up to the Altar , cross the Church , then ordinarily full of people assembled to see that Ceremony . Nay , in some parts of the Church , there are Scaffolds set up for the principal Lords and Ladies of eminent quality , who are desirous to be Spectators of that celebrious Action . He is preceded by the Cardinals and Embassadors , while all the people kneeling echo out their acclamations of Long live Pope N. Just at his coming out of the Sacristy , and his going up the said Theatre , is performed the Ceremony of setting fire to Flax fastned at the end of a stick , and held up as high as his person , with these words , Sancte Pater , sic transit gloria mundi ; Holy Father , thus does the glory of the world pass away , as an advertisement to him , that he suffer not his heart to be surpriz'd with vanity , at that Elevation , while he sees all the people under his feet . In the midst of the Church the same Ceremony is reiterated , and is again performed a third time , when he is come up to the Altar . Being come down from the Theatre , he says a Pontifical Mass , whereat the most eminent amongst the Embassadors or Princes , who had accompany'd him , minister to him at the washing and presenting the Towel . At which Mass there are some extraordinary prayers said , as we find them in the Ceremonial . The Mass ended , he is carried to the Lodge of Benediction , where in the Presence of all the people then assembled , in the spacious place of S. Peters , the Chief Deacon-Cardinal takes off his Mitre , and sets on his head the three Crowns , or Triple-Crown , telling him , that he is to consider himself from thenceforward as the Common Father of Kings and Princes , for the maintenance of Peace amongst them . That done , he gives the Benediction , and is afterwards carried back to his Apartment . There is yet another thing he is to do after his Coronation , which is to go and take possession of his Bishoprick , which is St. John's of Lateran . To do that , he appoints what day he thinks fit . The streets through which he is to pass are hung with Tapistry , and there are some Triumphal Arches erected , representing the most remarkable Actions of his Holiness's life . And this is the order of the Cavalcade and Procession . Four light Horsemen of the Guard go first to clear the way , then come the Carriers of the Valises and Mails belonging to the Cardinals , then the Judges and Fiscalls of the Covernour of Rome , the Gentlemen of the Retinue of the Cardinals ; Then all the Princes and Roman Lords , who ordinarily go confusedly , to avoid contesting about precedence , and have belonging to them a great number of Pages and Halberdiers sumptuously cloath'd . Then follow the ordinary Gentlemen of the Pope's House in Scarlet Robes . Then the white Gennets presented every year by the King of Spain , by way of Homage for the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily , are led one after another , having their Harness of Crimson-Velvet , with fringes of gold , and bosses of silver ; then come the white Mules , and three Litters , one of Scarlet , and the others of Crimson-Velvet both within and without , and gold fringes . Then the Pope's Trumpeters ; his Taylor carrying his Valise ; and the ten Officers of the Palace ; the Consistorial Advocates in Garments of a violet-colour , furr'd with Ermine about the neck : all the honorary Camerarii in violet Cassocks and scarlet Cloaks , four of whom carry at the end of a staffe , every one of them , a Hat of the Pope of Crimson Velvet , with fringes of gold . Then follow several Roman Gentlemen , who have been Conservators ( that is to say , Consuls ) in their Garments and Caps of black Velvet , and after them the Apostolical Prelates in black Garments . The Auditors of the Rota in their ordinary habit , the Master of the Sacred Palace , who is always a Jacobin-Frier , the Embassador of Bologna and Ferrara , the Captains of the several Quarters of Rome , richly clad , and the principal of them , whom they call their Prior , is in a Garment of Cloth of Gold , marching between the two Chancellors of the Roman people ; Then the three Conservators of Rome in Vests of Cloth of Gold , and Caps of black Velvet , and their Horse-cloathes with fringes of Gold ; On their left hand do ordinarily march the Chiefs of the houses of the Ursini's and the Col●●●…i's , or one of them , when they cannot agree about precedence ; Then come the Embassadors , and after them the Cross-Bearer , and with the Cross of his Holiness , the four Masters of the Ceremonies , with red Cassocks and violet Cloaks ; fourscore Estaffiers of the Pope's , for he is oblig'd at his coming to the Papacy to take all the most ancient Standers among the Estaffiers of the Cardinals and Embassadors of Crowns , whom they call Palfreniers , to distinguish them from the Estaffiers of persons of a lower rank , ( as in France , they who are called Lacqueys , when related to persons of of ordinary Quality , are named Valets de pied , when they belong to Royal persons and Princes : ) Then follows the Governour of Rome , and after him the Pope's Pages , when he has any , follow afoot , and bare-headed . Next them immediately is conducted the Pope himself in a close Litter , having on each side of him the two grand Overseers of the High-ways , clad in black , on Horseback , and bare-headed , and all those who march between the Pope's Cross and his Holiness , what condition or quality soever they be of , are oblig'd to be uncover'd . After his Holiness follow all the Cardinals mounted on their Mules , the Patriarchs , Arch-Bishops , Bishops and other Prelates , two and two , every one according to their Quality : and the whole Pomp is brought up and clos'd by the two Companies of the light Horsemen of his Holiness's Guard , armed cap-a-pied . Being come to St. John of Lateran's , the Pope puts off his ordinary Habit , and puts on the Mitre and Hood , and takes up his Seat in a Throne which is prepar'd for him in the entrance of the Church , where the Canons of it come and kiss his feet . Then he goes to the Church-door , which he finds shut ; They give him the Key to open it ; Te Deum is sung , after which the Pope ascends into the place of Benediction , whence he gives it to all the people assembled below . As all the Pope's Tribunals cease during the vacancy of the See , so they begin not their Functions again till after the Pope's Coronation , upon which all Affairs reassume their ordinary course . FINIS . A CATALOGUE of the Names ; Surnames and Dignities of the Cardinals at the Elections of Clement IX . May 1667. Names and Dignities . Countrys . Crtations CARDINALS Bishops .     1. FRancis Bishop of Ostium , D●a● , or the must ancient Cardinal of the sacred Colledge , Cardinal Barberin Vice-Chancellor of the Roman Church and Summiste , Arch-Priest of the Church of St. Peter . AFlorentine . Urban viii . Oct. 2. 1623. 2. Martio Bishop of Porto Cardinal Ginetti , Vicar to his H●liness . Of Velitra Urb. viij . Aug. 30. 1627. 3. Anthony Barberin B. of Palestrina Cardinal Antonio , Chamberlain of the Roman Church , Pref●ct of the Signature of Fa●our and Briefs , Arch-Priest of St. Mary Major . A Roman . Urb. viij . Aug. 30. 1627. 4. Iohn Baptist B. of Frascati , Cardinal Palotta . Dela Marche d' Ancona . Urban viij . No. 29. 1629. 5. Francis Maria B. of Sabina , Cardinal Brancaccio , B. of Viterbo . A Neapolitane . Urb. viij . No. 28. 1663. 6. Ulderic B. of Albano , Cardinal Carpegna . Of Urbin Urb. viij . No. 28. 1633. CARDINAL PRIESTS     7. Ernest Adelbert of the title of S. Praxeda , chiefest of the Priests , Cardinal of H●rrach , Archbishop of Prague . A Germane . Urb. viij . Jan 19. 1626. 8. Stephen of the title of S. Laurence in Lucina , Cardinal Durazzo . A Genoese . Urb. viij . No. 23. 1633. 9. Julius of the title of S Prisca , Cardinal Gabrielli Bishop of Ascoli . A Roman Urb. viij . Dec. 16. 1641. 10. Virg●nio , of the title of S. Mary of the Angels , Cardinal U●fino . A Roman Urb. viij . Dec. 16. 1641. 11. Caesar of the title of the Four Crowns . Cardinal Faceh netti , B. ●f Spoletum . A Bolonian . Urb. 8. July 13. 1643. 12. Hierome of the title of the Holy Trinity in Monte Pencio , Cardinal Grimaldi Arch-B . of Aix . A Genoese . Urb. viij . July 13. 1643. 13. Charles of the title of S. Silvester in Capite Card. Rosetti , B. of Faenza . Of Ferrara Urb. viij . July 13. 1643. 14. Nicholas , of the title of St. Marytrans Tiberim , Card. Ludovisio Grand Penitentiary . A Bolonian Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 15. Alderan , of the title of S. Pudentiana , Card. Cybo , B. Axinus , or Axinas . Of Masle Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 16. Frederic , of the title of S. Peter ad Vincula , Card. Sfortia . A Romane Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 17. Benedict , of the title of S. Onuphrius , Card. Odescalchi . Of Come . Innoc. x. Mar. 6. 1645. 18. Laurence , of the title of SS . Quiricia and Julitta , Card. Raggi . A Genoese . Innoc. x. Oct. 7. 1647. 19. John-Francis-Paul , de Gondy , of the title of St. Mary super Minervam , Card. de Retz . A Frenchman . Innoc. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 20. Louis of the title of S. Alexis , Card. Homodei . A Milaness . Inn. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 21. Peter , of the title of S. Mark , Card. Otthobono . A Venetian Inn. x. Feb. 19. 1652. 22. Laurence of th● title of S. Chrysogon , Cardin●l Imperiale . A Genoese . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 23. Gilbert , of th● title of SS John and Paul , Cardi●al Borromeo . A Milaness . Innoe . x. Febr. 19. 1652. 24. Marcel , of the title of S Stephen in Monte Celio Card. Sainte Croix B. of Tivoli . A Romane . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 25 Jo. Baptist , Of the title of S. Marcel , Cardinal Spada . Of Lucca . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 26. Francis , of the title of S. Mary in Via , Cardinal Albici . A Florentine . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 27. Octavius , of the title of S. Cecily , Card. Aquaviva . A Neapolitan . Innoc. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 28. Flavius , of the title of S. Mary del populo , Card. Ghisi , Arch-Priest of the Church of S. John Lateran , Library-Keeper of the Roman Church , and Legat of Avignon , Prefect of the Signature of Justice . Of Sienna Alex. vij . Apr. 9. 1657. 29. Scipio , of the title of S. Sabina , Card Ilcio . Of Sienna . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 30. Hierom , of the title of S Agnes , Card. Farneze . A Romane . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 31. Julius , of the title of S. Sixtus , Card. Rospigliosi . Of Pistoya . Al. vij . Ap. 9. 1657. 32. Hierom of the title of S. Hierom of the Illyrians , Card. Bonvisi B. of Lucc . Of Lucca . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 33. Anthony , of the title of S. Augustine , Card. Bichi B. of Osimo . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 34. Sforza , of the Society of Jesus , of the title of S. Saviours in Lauro , Cardinal Palavicini . A Roman . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1657. 35. Volumnio , of the title of S. Martin , in Montibus , Card. Bandinelli . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1658. 36. Peter , of the title of S. Calixtus , Card. Vidoni B. of Lodi . Of Cremona . Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 37. Gregory , of the title of S. Thomas in parione , Card. Barbarigo B. of Pavia . A Venetian Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 38. Paschal , of the title of S. Balbina , Card of Aragon , Arch-bishop of Toledo : A Spaniard Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660. 39. Hierom , of the title of SS . Peter and Marcellin , Card. Boncompagno , Arch-bishop of Bolonian A Bolonia . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 40. Alphonsus , of the title of the Holy Cross in Jerusalem , Card. Litta Arch-bishop of Milan . A Milaness . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. Al. vii . Jan. 41. Nerio , of the title of SS . A Florentine . 14. 1664. Nereus and Aquileius , Card. Corsino , Legat of Ferrara .     42. Charles , of the title of S. Anastafia , Card. Bonelli . A Roman . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 43. Caelio , of the title of S. Peter in monte Aureo , Card. Piccolomini . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 44. Charles , of the title of S. Susan , Card. Caraffa , Legat of Bolonia . A Neapoitane . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 45. Palutio Palutio Albertonio , of the title of the Church of the 12 Apostles , Card. Palutio , B. of Montefiascone . A Romane . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 46. Caesar , of the title of S. John ad portam Latinam , Card. Rasponi Legat of Urbin . Of Ravenna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 47. John Nicholas , of the title of S. Mary trans pontem , Card. de Comitibus B of Ancona . A Roman . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 48. James , of the title of S. Mary of Peace , Card. Nini . Of Sienna . Alex. vii . Jan. 14. 1664. 49. Charles , of the title of — Card. Roberti . A Roman . Al. vii . Feb. 15. 1666. 50. Julius , of the title of — Card. Spinola . A Genoese . Al. vii . Fe. 15. 1666. 51. Vitalian , of the title of — Card. Visconti . A Milanes● . Al. vii . Fe. 15. 1666. 55. Innico , of the title of — Card. Caracciola , Arch B. of Naples . A Neapolitane . Alex. vii . Feb. 19. 1666. 53. John , of the title of — Card. Delphini , Patriarch of Aquileia . AVenetian Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 54. Guibald , of the title of — Card. de Thun , Arch-B . of Salsbourg . CARDINAL Deacons . A German Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 55. Raynald , of the title of St. Nicholas in carcere Tulliano , Principal Deacon , Card. d' Est . A Modenese . Urban viii . Dec. 16. 1641. 56. John Stephen , of the title of S. Agatha , Card. Donghi , B. of Ferrara . A Genoese . Urban viii . July . 13. 1643. 57. Paulus Emilius , of the title of S. Mary in Cosmedin , Card , Rondanini B. of Assisium . A Roman . Urban viii . Jul. 16. 1643. 58. Francis , of the title of S. Mary in Via lata , Card. Maldachini . Of Viterbo Innoc. x. Oct. 7. 1647. 59. Frederic , of the title of S. Caesarius , Card. of Affia . A German . Innoc. x. Febr. 19. 1652. 60. Charles Barberin , of the title of S. Angelo , in foro piscium , Card. Carlo . A Roman . Innoc. x. Jun. 13. 1653. 61. Charles , of the title of S. Eustace , Card. Pio. Of Ferrara . In. x. Mar. 2. 1654. 62. Charles , of the title of Of Orvieto In. x. Ma. 2. 1654. S. Pancrace , Card. Gualtieri , Arch-B . of Ferme .     63. Decio , of the title of S. Adrian , Card. Azzolini . Of Ferme . Innoc. x , Mar. 2 , 1654. 64. Odoard , of the title of SS . Cosmus and Damianus , Card. Vecchiarelli , B. of Reate . of Reate . Alex. vii . Apr. 9. 1658. 65. James of the title of S. Mary in Aquino , Card. Franconi . A Genoese . Alex. vii . Ap. 9. 1658. 66. Francis Maria , of the title of SS . Vitus & Modostus , Card. Mancini . A. Roman . Alex. vii . Apr. 5. 1660 67. Angelus , of the title of S. George , Card. Celsi . A. Roman . Al. vii . Ja. 14. 1664. 68. Paul , of the title of S. Mary de Scala , Card. Sabelli Perretti , Legat of Romaniola . A. Roman . Al. vii . Ja. 14. 1664. 69. Lewis — Card. of Vendosme . A Frenchman . Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. 70. Lewis — Card. of Moncada . A Sicilian . Alex. vii . Mar. 7. 1667. In all LXX . Whereof Urban VIII . created VI. Bishops , VII . Priests , and III. Deacons . Innocent X. created XIV Priests and VI. Deacons . And Alexander VII . created XXVII . Priests , and VII . Deacons . FINIS . 
A64357	----	A Discourse concerning a guide in matters of faith with respect especially to the Romish pretence of the necessity of such a one as is infallible. Tenison, Thomas, 1636-1715. 1683 Approx. 104 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 25 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A64357 Wing T695 ESTC R37882 17150689 ocm 17150689 105906 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64357) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105906) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1160:15) A Discourse concerning a guide in matters of faith with respect especially to the Romish pretence of the necessity of such a one as is infallible. Tenison, Thomas, 1636-1715. [6], 43 p. Printed for Ben. Tooke ... and F. Gardiner ..., London : 1683. Other eds. show author's name on t.p. Advertisement: 1 sheet bound before t.p. Running title: Of a guide in matters of faith. Errata: prelim. p. [6] Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York. Includes bibliographical references. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Controversial literature. Popes -- Infallibility. Faith. 2003-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-06 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-02 Rachel Losh Sampled and proofread 2005-02 Rachel Losh Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion BOOKS Printed for Fincham Gardiner . 1. A Perswasive to Communion with the Church of England . 2. A Resolution of some Cases of Conscience which respect Church-Communion . 3. The Case of Indifferent things used in the Worship of God , proposed and Stated , by considering these Questions , &c. 4. A Discourse about Edification . 5. The Resolution of this Case of Conscience , Whether the Church of Englands Symbolizing so far as it doth with the Church of Rome , makes it unlawful to hold Communion with the Church of England ? 6. A Letter to Anonymus , in answer to his three Letters to Dr. Sherlock about Church-Communion . 7. Certain Cases of Conscience resolved , concerning the Lawfulness of joyning with Forms of Prayer in Publick Worship . In two Parts . 8. The Case of mixt Communion : Whether it be Lawful to Separate from a Church upon the account of promiscuous Congregations and mixt Communions ? 9. An Answer to Dissenters Objections against the Common Prayers , and some other parts of Divine Service prescribed in the Liturgy of the Church of England . 10. The Case of Kneeling at the Holy Sacrament stated and resolved , &c. In two Parts . 11. A Discourse of Profiting by Sermons , and of going to hear where Men think they can profit most . 12. A serious Exhortation , with some important Advices relating to the late Cases about Conformity , recommended to the present Dissenters from the Church of England . 13. An Argument to Union ; taken from the true interest of those Dissenters in England who profess and call themselves Protestants . 14. Some Considerations about the Case of Scandal , or giving Offence to the Weak Brethren . 15. The Case of Infant-Baptism , in Five Questions , &c. 16. The Charge of Scandal , and giving Offence by Conformity , Refelled , and Reflected back upon Separation , &c. 1. A Discourse about the charge of Novelty upon the Reformed Church of England , made by the Papists asking of us the Question , Where was our Religion before Luther ? 2. A Discourse about Tradition , shewing what is meant by it , and what Tradition is to be received , and what Tradition is to be rejected . 3. The Difference of the Case between the Separation of Protestants from the Church of Rome , and the Separation of Dissenters from the Church of England . 4. The Protestant Resolution of Faith , &c. A DISCOURSE Concerning a GUIDE IN Matters of Faith ; With respect , especially , to the ROMISH pretence of the necessity of such a one as is infallible . LONDON , Printed for Ben. Tooke at the Ship in St. Paul's Church-yard , and F. Gardiner at the White-horse in Ludgate-street . 1683. THE CONTENTS . THE Question , Whether a Man , without submitting his judgment to an infallible Guide on Earth , may arrive at certainty in Matters of Faith. p. 1. The Moment of this Question . p. 2. The Temptations to a belief of the negative part of it , Sloth and vitious Humility . p. 2. The Resolution of the Question in six Propositions . p. 3. Propos. 1. The True Faith and the Profession of it never failed yet , nor shall it ever fail , in all places . 3 , 4 , 5. Propos. 2. Wheresoever God requires Faith , he gives means sufficient for the obtaining of it . 5 , 6. Propos. 3. Whatsoever those means are , the Act of Assent is ultimately resolved into each Mans reason . 6 , 7 , 8. Propos. 4. No true reason directeth to an infallible Guide on Earth . 8. This is proved by several Considerations . Consid. 1. God did not set up such a Guide amongst the Israelites . 8 , 9. Consid. 2. God hath no where promised such a Guide to Christians . 9 , 10. Either directly . 10 , 11 , 12. Or by consequence . 12 , 13. Consid. 3. God hath not given direction for the finding of such a Guide ; which he would have done , had he designed the setting of him up . 13 , 14. Consid. 4. We cannot find out such a one by the strictest enumeration . 14. For 1. This Guide is not the Church diffusive of the first Ages . 14. Nor 2. The Faith of all the Governours of all the Primitive Churches . 14. Nor 3. An Universal or General Council . 14 , 15 , 16 , 17. Which whilst the Reformed deny , they do not assume to themselves such Authority in their Synods . 17 , 18. Nor 4. Is this Guide any present Church pretending to declare the sense of the Churches of former Ages . 18 , 19. Nor 5. Is this Guide the Bishop of Rome . 20. This is shewed by the following Arguments . Arg. 1. The Romanists themselves are not at agreement about his Authority . 20. Arg. 2. The infallible Guidance of it is denied in the publick form of the Popes Profession . 21. Arg. 3. His Plea for this Guidance as Successor of St. Peter is insufficient . 21. Arg. 4. The Writings of the Popes manifest their Ignorance and Fallibility . 21. Both in lesser matters . 22 , 23. And in Matters of Faith. 23. Particularly , Pope Vigilius erred in a Matter of Faith. 23 , 24. And Pope Honorius . 24 , 25 , 26. Arg. 5. There seems not , in the constituting such a Guide , either necessity or fitness . 26. Propos. 5. The Reformed , especially those of the Church of England , refuse not all Ecclesiastical Guidance , though they submit not to any pretended infallible Guide . 26 , 27 , 28 , 29 , 30. Nor doth our Church pretend to immediate illumination in Matters of necessary Faith. 30 , 31. Nor doth it exalt private reason to the prejudice of just Authority . 31 , 32. But the Vnlearned have more of the just Guidance of Authority in it , then in the Church of Rome it self . 32. Propos. 6. Though Ecclesiastical Authority is a help of our Faith , yet the Scripture is the only infallible rule of it . 32 , 33. This Proposition is handled in three Assertions . Assert . 1. A Man , without a Papal Guide , may know which are the true Canonical Books . 33 , 34. Assert . 2. He may also find out the necessary Articles of Faith contained in those Books . 35. The necessary Doctrines are therein contained . 35 , 36. The sense of the words in which they are delivered , may be found out without submission to such a Guide . 36 , 37 , 38 , 39 , 40 , &c. Assert . 3. A submission of our unprejudiced Assent to the Holy Scripture as the Rule of Faith , is the true means to Vnion in Faith in the Christian Church . p. 42. ERRATA . PAge 2. marg . l. 5. for , affirmative r. negative . p. 16. l. 13. for , Abots r. Abbots . p. 17. l. 10. for doubts r. doubles . p. 18. l. 21. for Christian Ancient r. Ancient Christian. p. 19. l. 19. for , them r. it . p. 20. l. 27. blot out the Comma betwixt Mauritius and Burdin . p. 22. l. 13. for . Salvations r. Salutations . p. 23. l. 2. after this add ; refuse matter , It. l. 12. for nomina r. nomine p. 24. l. 3. after ▪ of , — add , an . l. 25. for , rigour r. vigour . p. 26. marg . l. 3. for Consid. 5. r. Arg. 5. p. 36. marg . put p. 583. after Critique . p. 38. l. 1. for Council r. Counsel . p. 40. l. 6. for , relectance r. reluctance . A DISCOURSE Concerning a GUIDE IN Matters of Faith. THE design of this Discourse is the Resolution of the following Query . Whether a Man who liveth where Christianity is profess'd , and refuseth to submit his Judgment to the Infallibilty of any Guide on Earth , and particularly to the Church or Bishop of Rome , hath , notwithstanding that refusal , sufficient means still left him whereby he may arrive at certainty in those Doctrines which are generally necessary to the Salvation of a Christian Man. Satisfaction in this Inquiry is of great Moment . For it relateth to our great end , and to the way which leads to it . And it nearly concerneth both the Romanists and the Reformed . If there be not such a Guide , the Estate of the Romanists is extreamly dangerous . For then the Blind take the Blind for their unerring Leaders ; and being once misled , they wander on without correcting their Error , having taken up this first as their fixed Principle , that their Guide cannot mistake the way . On the other hand , If God hath set up in his Church a Light so very clear and steddy as is pretended ; the Reformed are guilty of great presumption , and expose themselves to great uncertainty , by shutting their Eyes against it . Now , there lyes before Men a double Temptation to a belief of the being of such a Guide in the Christian Church ; Sloth and Vitious Humility of Mind . Sloth inclineth Men rather to take up in an Implicit Faith , than to give themselves the trouble of a strict Examination of things . For there is less Pain in Credulity , then in bending of the Head by long and strict Attention and severe Study . Also there is a Shew of Humility , in the deference which our understandings pay unto Authority ; especially to that which pretends to be , under Christ , Supreme on Earth . Although , in the paying of it without good reason first understood , Men are not Humble but Slavish . But these Temptations prevail not upon honest and considerate Minds , which inquire , without prejudice , after Truth , and submit to the Powerful Evidence of it . Such will resolve the Question in the Affirmative ; and they may reasonably so do by considering these Propositions which I shall treat of in their order . First , The Christian Church never yet wanted , nor shall it ever want , either the Doctrines of necessary Faith , or the Belief and Profession of them . Secondly , Wheresoever God requireth the Belief of them , he giveth means sufficient for Information and unerring Assent . Thirdly , Whatsoever those means are , every Man 's Personal reason giveth to the Mind that last Weight which turneth Deliberation into Faith. Fourthly , The means which God hath given us towards necessary Faith and the certainty of it , is not the Authority of any Infallible Guide on Earth . Yet , Fifthly , All Ecclesiastical Guidance is not to be rejected , in our pursuance of the Doctrines of Christian Faith , in the finding out or stating of which it is a very considerable help . Sixthly , By the help of it , and Principally as it offers to us the Holy Scriptures in the Quality of the Rule of Faith , we have means sufficient to lead us to certainty in that Belief which is necessary to Life Eternal . First , The Acknowledgment and Profession of the necessary Doctrines of the Christian Faith , are annexed inseparably to the Christian Church . There is but one Faith ; and according to the saying of Leo the great * , If it be not one , it is not at all : For it cannot be contrary to it self . And though it be but one , yet Men of differing Creeds pretend to it , as the Merchants of Relicks in the Church of Rome shew , in several places , the one seamless Coat of Christ † . This one Faith never did , nor ever shall in all places fail . The Apostles were themselves without error both in their own assent to the Fundamentals of the Christian Faith , and in the delivery of them . They heard the Oracles of Christ from his own mouth , and they were Witnesses of his Resurrection ; And they spake * what they had seen and heard . And they gave to the World Assurance of the Truth , by the miraculous signs of their Apostolical Office. And if they had not had such Assurance themselves , and could not have given proof to others of their mission , there would have been a defect in the first promulgation of the Gospel ; and such as could not afterwards have been amended . That which , at first , had been delivered with uncertainty , would , with greater uncertainty , have been conveighed down to after Ages ; and Men , who , in process of time , graft error upon certain Truth , would much more have grafted error upon uncertain Opinion . Ever since the Apostles times there has been True Faith , and the Profession of it in the Catholick Church : And it will be so till Faith shall expire , and Men shall see him on whom they before believ'd . For a Church cannot subsist without the Fundamentals of Christianity . And Christ hath Sealed this Truth with his promise , that there shall be a Church as long as this World continues . * I mean by a Church a visible Society of Christians both Ministers and People ; for publick Worship on Earth cannot be invisible . But the True Faith and the Profession of it is not fixed to any place , or to any succession of Men in it . God's Providence has written the contrary in the very Ashes of the Seven Churches of the lesser Asia . Neither is any particular Church , though so far infallible in Fundamentals as to be preserved from actual error , an infallible Rule to all other Christians . If they follow the Doctrine of it , they err not , because it is true ; but if they follow that Church as an unerring Guide or Canon , they mistake in the Rule and Motive of their Faith. For that particular Church which Teacheth Truth , might possibly have err'd ▪ and the Church which errs , might have shined with the True Light. But the whole Church cannot so err in any Age ; for then the very being of a Church would cease . Neither doth it , hence , follow , that the Faith of the Roman Church , when Luther arose , was the only true and certain Doctrine . For that Church was not then the only visible Church on Earth . The Greek Church ( for instance sake ) was than more visible than now it is , and more Orthodox : The Rich Papacy having much prevailed upon the necessities of it by Arguments guilded with Interest . That Church did not err in Fundamental Points ; the Article of the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father by the Son , which the Romans accuse of Heresie , being easily acquitted of it , if Men , agreeing in the sense , forbear contention about the Phrases . Besides ; if our Fore-Fathers under the Papacy embraced the True Faith , we have it still ; the Faith not being removed , but the Corruption . Their Question therefore [ Where was your Religion before Luther ? ] is not more pertinent amongst Disputers than this is amongst Husbandmen , [ Where was the Corn before it was weeded ? ] We have seen that necessary Faith is perpetual , and it is as manifest that wheresoever God requireth the belief of it , he vouchsafeth sufficient means for information , and unerring Assent . Of all he does not require this belief , for to all the Gospel is not preached , and where it is preached there are Infants , and Persons of Age so distempered in Mind , as to remain unavoidably Children in understanding . And though the same Sum of Doctrines is generally necessary to Salvation , yet the Creed of all Men is not of equal length , seeing they have unequal capacities . But wheresoever there is a particular Society of Men , who call themselves a Church , yet err actually in the necessary Articles of the Faith , it is certain they were not forced into that error for want of external means . For the Just Judge of the World would never have required Unity in the Faith upon pain of his Eternal displeasure , if he had not given to Men Power sufficient for such Unity . No Tyrant on Earth has been guilty of such undisguised injustice as that is , which maketh a Law for the punishment of the Blind because they miss their way . The Art●cles of Christian Religion come not to the Mind by natural reason but by Faith ; and Faith comes by hearing or reading ; and where these means are not offered , a Man is rather an Ignorant Person than an Unbeliever . Wherefore our Saviour told the perverse Jews , * that if the Messiah had never been reveal'd to them , they had not been answerable for the Sin of Infidelity : But that , since he was come to them , and by them despised , their Infidelity was blackned with great aggravation . The means , then , are sufficient wheresoever the end is absolutely required ; but whatsoever those means are , the Act of Assent is to be ultimately resolved into each Mans Personal reason . For no Man can believe or assent but upon some ground or motive which appears credible to him . He could not believe unless he had some reason or other why he believed . When all is done ( said Mr. Thorndike * ) Men must and will be Judges for themselves . I do not quote the saying because it is extraordinary , but because that Learned Man said it who was careful to pay to Authority its minutest dues . If a Man believes upon Authority , he hath a further reason for the believing of it . He is not willing to take Pains in examining that which is proposed to him ; or he thinks himself of less Ability in understanding than those from whom he borrows his Light. If he desireth another to judge for him , his choice is determined by the Opinion he hath conceived of him . Every Man has his reason , though it be a weak one , and such as cannot justify it self or him . Something at last turns the Ballance , though it be but a Feather . This the Romanists own as well as the Reformed , till it toucheth them in the case of a new Convert . To induce a Man of another particular Church to embrace their Communion , they submit these weighty points to his private Judgment : What is a True Church , and which are the marks of it ? What is the Roman Church ? And whether the marks of the True Church do only belong unto the Roman ? What Men or what Books speak the sense of that Church ? They tell us * That the Light of a Man 's own reason first serves him so far as to the discovery of a Guide ; Also that , in this discovery , the Divine Providence hath left it so clear and evident , that a sincere and unbyassed quest cannot miscarry . But when once this Guide is found out , the Man is afterwards , for all other things that are prescribed by this Guide , to subject and resign his reason . As if it were not as difficult to judge of such a Guide , as of his direction . It seems , the Roman Church is like a Cave , into which a Man has Light enough to enter ; but when once he is entred , he is in thick Darkness . But , how subservient soever our reason may be to our Faith ; The means which God hath given us towards the certain attaining of it , is not the Authority of any infallible Guide on Earth . This will not be disbelieved by those who weigh well the following considerations . First , God did not set up such a constant , infallible Guide among the Jews ; though , at first , he gave Assurance to them by Miracle , that Moses had received his Commission from him , and had brought to them the Tables which he had Written , for their direction , with his own finger . Some of the Sanedrim were of the Sect of the Sadduces , who erred in the Fundamental point of a future State. Most of them erred in the Quality of the Messiah , not considering their Scriptures so much as their Traditions . And of the errors of the Levitical Priesthood there is , in the Old Testament , * frequent mention , and great complaint . And the Prophet Malachy , † as soon as he had said , The Priests lips shall preserve Knowledge , he adds this reproof , but ye are departed out of the way . It is true , the Israelites were , by God , directed in difficult cases to an Assembly of Judges * . But they were not Judges of controversies in Doctrine , but in Property . To their sentence the People were to submit , as to an expedient for Peace ; though Judgment might be perverted , or mistaken . It must be , also , confessed that God spake to them by the Oracle of Vrim , and that the voice of it was infallible . But its answers concerned not the necessary Rudiments of the Mosaick Law , but emergencies in their civil affairs ; those especially of Peace and War. But if we admit that there was under Judaism a living infallible Guide ; it does not , thence , follow , that it must be so under Christianity . For their small precinct ( the People of which were thrice in a year to come up to the Temple ) was much more capable of such a judge than the Christian Church , which is as wide as the World. Also the new Revelation is more clear and distinct than the old one was , and stands not in such need of an Interpreter . Secondly , God hath , no where , promised Christians such a judge : He hath no where said that he hath given such a one to the Christian Church . And seeing such a one cannot be had without Gods supernatural assistance , the most knowing amongst Men being subject both to Error and to Falshood ; it is great arrogance , whilst the Scripture is silent , to say he is in being . And to affirm that if there were not such a Guide , God would be wanting in means sufficient for the maintenance of Peace and Truth , is presumptuously to obtrude the schemes of Mans fancy upon God's Wisdom . He can Govern his Church without our methods . Now , God hath no where promised such a judge to Christian Men ; though he hath promised help on Earth , and assistance from Heaven to Men diligent and sincere in their inquiries after Truths which are necessary for them . There are two places of Scripture , which are by some taken for Promises of such a nature , though they were not , by the Divine Wisdom , so intended . Of these , the First is that which was spoken by Christ unto St. Peter . * The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against ( the Church . ) Which Promise concerneth the Church in general , and the necessary Faith of it , and not any particular persons , or places , or successions of persons in them . And Christ doth here assure us , that the Gates of the Grave shall not swallow up the Church ; that it shall not enter in at them ; that it shall not die or perrish . But he doth not say he will preserve it by the means of any Earthly Infallible Guide . He can , by other ways , continue it till time it self shall fail . The other place of Scripture is , the promise of Christ a little while before his Ascension into the Heavens . † Lo , I am with you alway , even unto the end of the World : As long as this Age of the Messiah shall last , and that is the last time or Age. This promise is , indeed , made to the Apostles , and to their successors also . But it is a promise of general assistance ; and it is made upon condition that they go forth and make Disciples of all Men of all Nations , and Baptize them , and give them further instruction in the things which Christ gave in charge to them . And some of the successors of the Apostles have not performed these conditions ; and the Governour of the Church of Sardis had not held fast what he had received and heard . As God hath not promised an unerring Guide , so neither hath he said he hath set up such an one in any Church on Earth . He hath not said it , either directly , or by consequence . The places which are supposed directly to affirm this , are two , and both mistaken . One of them is that of Christ to his Disciples , after he had given Commission to them to preach the Gospel , * He that heareth you , heareth me ; me the infallible way and the Truth . This Speech , if it be extended to all Ministers , it makes them all infallible Guides . And it is certain they are so , as long as they deliver to the People what they received from Christ. But the words are especially directed to the seventy Disciples who were taught to preach a plain Fundamental Truth , that the Kingdom of God was come nigh to the Jews . † And these Disciples were able to give to the Jews a demonstration of the Truth of that Doctrine which they taught , by miraculous signs : By healing the Sick , * and doing , among them , mighty works . Another place , used as an express Testimony is that in the first to Timothy to whom St. Paul saith , that the Church is the Pillar and Ground of Truth . But this place also is misapplied . It seemeth to be spoken of that Church of Ephesus in which St. Paul advised Timothy to behave himself with singular care : Which place hath so far failed that the lofty Building called St. John's Church , † is now become a Turkish Mosch . But if it were spoken in a general sense , it would amount only to this meaning : A Christian Church is like a Pillar sustained by a Pedestal on which a writing is so fixed , that all who pass by may see it . It is ( as Jerusalem once was to the Heathen-World ) a City on a Hill : It is a visible Society which giveth notice to Jews and Gentiles of Christianity , and is instrumental to awaken their observation , and by their sense to prepare the way to their belief . For , this advertisement being so publickly given to them , they have fair occasion of examining the grounds of Christian Truth , which when they find , they will be induced to build upon them . In this sense likewise , though not in this alone , Apostolical Men were called Lights and Pillars . In the Book of the Revelation * this promise is made to him who persevereth in his Christianity , notwithstanding the cross which it brings upon him . Him will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God , and I will write my name upon him , and the name of his God , and the name of the City of his God which is new Jerusalem [ or the Christian Church . ] And S. Chrysostom † gives S. Paul the Titles of the Light of the Churches , the Foundation of the Faith , the Pillar and Ground of Truth . The Governours of the Church do ministerially exhibit Christian Truth ; they do not by mere Authority impose it . Among the Places which are said to prove , by good consequence , that there is a Living Guide of Faith , that in the eighteenth of St. Matthews Gospel * is the Principal . There our Saviour , requireth his Followers , if their Brethren persisted in their offences , to tell it to the Church , and to esteem them no longer Members of their Society , if they despised the Sentence of it . From whence they conclude with strange Inadvertence , that such a Decree is therefore infallible . But our Lord speaks of their Brothers Trespasses against them , and not of his Heresie : And of the Discipline , and not of the Doctrine , either of the Synagogue or the Church . In which case if we submit , even where there is error in the Sentence , for Peace sake , and because we are come to the last Appeal ; we worthily sacrifice private Good to publick Order . And such Submission is safe in point of property , though not in point of Doctrine ; for we may , without Sin , depart from our property , but not from our Faith. Now , much of this that has been said in order to the explication of the foregoing places , might have been well omitted , if I had designed this little Discourse for the use only of such Romanists as had been conversant with the writings of the Fathers . For then I should have needed only to have cited those Ancients , and shewed that their sense of these several places was plainly different from the modern interpretations of the Church Men of Rome . And , by this way of arguing , they are self-condemned . For they fall according to their own Rule of expounding Scripture by the unanimous consent of the Primitive Fathers , who with one voice , speak another sense . Those who doubt of this may receive satisfaction from the Learned Letters of Monsieur Launoy . * If God had promised an infallible Guide , or told us he had given one to his Church , he would , doubtless , have added some directions for the finding of him . For , to say in general , you shall have a Star which will always Guide you without all dangerous error ; and not to inform us in what part of the Firmament it is to be seen , is to amuse rather than to promise . Now , God hath no where given us such direction . He hath no where pointed us to this Church , or that Council ; to this Person , or that Local succession of Men. He hath not said the Guide is at Antioch , or Hierusalem ; at Nice , or Constantinople ; at Rome or Avignon . You will say , he hath directed us to St. Peter . I answer , no more than to the rest of the Apostles , to whom he gave equal power in their Ordination ; * All of whom he made equally Shepherds of the Flock ; † to all of whom he gave equal Commission to make Proselytes of all Nations . * And in this sense St. Chrysostom † affirmed concerning St. Paul that the whole World [ or the World of the Roman Empire ] was his Diocese . You will reply , that he promised , on him particularly upon this Rock , or Stone , this Kipha ( a Syriac Word of the Masculine Gender † ) this Peter ; to build his Church . I answer , the Ancients took the Word as Feminine , * and understood it rather of his Confession than of his Person . If it was spoken of his Person , it was spoken by way of Emphasis , not Exclusion ; for there were twelve Foundations † of these he might be called the first , having first preached the Gospel to Jews and Gentiles , * the Eleven standing up with him , and he speaking as the Mouth of the Apostolical Colledge . We cannot , by the strictest ennumeration , find out any living infallible Guide existing in any Age after St. Peter in the Christian Church . 1. This Guide could not be the Church diffusive of the first Ages . For the suffrages of every Christian were never gathered . And if we will have their sense , they must rise from the dead and give it us . 2. This Guide cannot be the Faith ( as such ) of all the Governours of all the Primitive Churches . The sum of it was never collected . There were anciently general Creeds , but such as especially related to the Heresies then on foot ; and who can affirm , upon grounds of certainty , that each Bishop in the World consented to each Article , or to each so expressed ? 3. This Guide is not a Council perfectly free and universal . For a Guide which cannot be had , is none . If such a Council could assemble , it would not err in the necessaries of Faith. For there cannot be a regular Flock without a Shepherd ; and if all the Spiritual Shepherds in the World should at once , and by consent , go so much astray ; the whole Flock of the Church Catholick would be scattered . And that would contradict the promise of Christ the Supreme , Faithful , Infallible Pastor . But there never was yet an universal Council properly so called : Neither can we suppose the probability of it but by supposing the being of one Temporal Christian Monarch of the World who might call , or suffer , it . In the Councils called General , if we speak comparatively , there were not many Southern or Western Bishops present at them . It was thus , at that first Oecumenical Council , the Council of Nice ; though , in one sacred place ( as Eusebius † hath noted ) there were assembled , Syrians and Cilians , Phoenicians , and Arabians ; Paloestinians Egyptians , Theboeans , Libyans , Mesopotamians ; a Persian , a Scythian Bishop ; and many others from other Countries . But there was but one Bishop for Africa , one for Spain , one for Gaul ; two Priests as Deputies of the infirm and Aged Bishop of Rome . Whilst ( for Instance sake ) there were seventeen Bishops for the small Province of * Isauria ; yet such Councils are very useful ; such we reverence ; but God did not set them up as the only and the infallible Guides of Faith. If these were such Guides , what Guided the Church which was before them ? By what rule was Ebion judged before the Council of Nice ? How can we be infallibly Guided by them in Controversies of Faith not determined by them ; nay not brought before them ; nay scarce moved till these latter days ? Such ( for the purpose ) are the Controversies about the vertue of the Sacrifice of Christ , and of Justification by the Faith of mere recumbence upon his Merits . Or how shall a private Man who errs in the Faith , be deliver'd from his Heresy , seeing he may die some years ere a Council can assemble , or , being assembled , can form its decrees . Arius vented his Heresy about ten years before the Council of Nice was called for the suppressing of it . And soon after he had given vent to it , it spread throughout Egypt and Lybia and the upper Thebes , as Socrates † has reported : And , in a short time many other Provinces and Cities were infected with the contagion of it . And , in the pretended Council of Trent , no less than five Popes were successively concerned ; and it lasted , in several places longer than two legal lives of a Man. * There was , indeed , a Canon in the Western Church † for the holding of a Council once in the space of each ten years : But that Canon has not been , hitherto , obeyed ; and as affairs stand in the Church , it is impracticable . For the Pope will exclude all the Greek and Reformed Bishops : he will crowd the Assembly with Bishops of his own Creation ; and with Abots also ; he will not admit of former Councils unless they serve his purpose ; not so much as that of Nice it self . * He will be the Judge , though about his own Supremacy . He will multiply Italians and others who , upon Oath † owe their votes to him . He will not hold a Council upon the terms approved by all Romish Princes . Nor did they agree at their last Council ; the Emperour would not send his Bishops to Bologna , nor the French King his to Trent . And though the French Church believed the Doctrines of that Synod , yet they did not receive them from the Authority of it , but they embraced them as the former Doctrines of the Roman Church . And the Parisian Faculty (a) prepared the way to the Articles of Trent . Notwithstanding all this , we firmly believe that at least the first four general Councils did not err in Faith ; and it is pious to think that God would not suffer so great a temptation in the Church on Earth . Yet still we believe those Councils not to be infallible in their constitution , but so far as they followed an infallible rule . For the greatest Truth is not always with the greatest number : And great numbers may appear on contrary sides . The Council of Constantinople under Constantine Copronymus , consisting of three hundred thirty eight Bishops , decreed against the use of Images in Churches . Yet the second Synod of Nice consisting of about three hundred and fifty Bishops determin'd for it . And , a while after , in the West , the Council of Frankford consisting of about three hundred Bishops , reversed that decree : And , after that , the Council of Trent did re-establish it ; though there the voting Persons were not fifty . With such uncertain doubts of belief must they move who follow a Guide in Religion without reference to a further rule . But , here , there is offered to us , by the Guide in Controversies , * an Objection , of which this is the sum . The fifth Canon of the Church of England does declare that the thirty nine Articles were agreed upon for the avoidance of the diversities of opinions and the establishing of consent touc●ing true Religion . Consent touching true Religion is consent in Matter , of Faith. Establishing of consent relateth both to Layety and Clergy . The third and fourth Canons of 1640. decree the Excommunication of those who will not abjure their holding Popery and Socinianism . The Re●ormed Churches in France teach the like Doctrine , threatning to cut them off from the Church who acqu●e●ce not in the resolution of a National Synod . † The same course was taken with the Remonstrants in the Synod of Dor● . * Wherefore Protestants ought not to detract from the Authority of general Councils , whilst they assume to themselves so great a Power in their particular Synods . The force of this Objection is thus removed . Every Church hath Power of admitting or excluding Members , else it hath not means sufficient to its end , the order and concord of its Body . Every particular Church ought to believe that it does not err in its definitions ; for it ought not to impose any known error upon its Members . But though it believes it does not err , it does not believe it upon this reason , because God hath made it an infallible Guide ; but rather for this , because it hath sincerely and with Gods assistance followed a rule which is infallible . And , upon this supposition , it imposeth Doctrines , and excludeth such as with contumacy dissent from them (a) 4. This Guide is not the present Church declaring to particular Christians the sense of the Church of former Ages . How can this declaration be made , seeing Churches differ , and each Church calls it self the true one , and pretendeth to the Primitive pattern . The Church of Rome hath , on her side , the suffrages of all the Councils and Fathers , the first , the middle the last , if Campian the Jesuite may be believed (b) On the other hand Monsieur Larroque hath Written a Book of the Conformity of the Protestant Churches in France with the Discipline of the Christian Ancient Church , taking it for granted that their Doctrine was Catholick . And we likewise pretend , both to the Doctrine and Discipline of it . All of us cannot be in the right . The Roman Church , without any proof , calleth her self the Church Catholick ; and she pretendeth to conveigh to us the sense of the Ancient Fathers and Councils ; which sense was that they understood formerly by the word Tradition . * And in this sense a Romanist said of Pope Honorius † , that he had broken the rule of Tradition . But how can we esteem that Church a faithful representer of the sense of the Ancients whilst the Reformed consult the Ancients with equal ability , and find a contrary sense in them ? Whilst the Church of Rome , * by a kind of Ecclesiastical Coinage , stampeth Divine Authority upon Books esteemed by the Councils and Fathers to be Apochryphal ? † Whilst it hath forged decrees of Popes , * and ( like a deceitful Gibeonite ) rendred that which was really new , in appearance old and mouldy , on purpose to promote imposture ? How doth it give us the sense of the Ancients , when it owneth what it formerly disowned as Canonical , the Epistle to the Hebrews † ? When it taketh away the Cup which Pope Gelasius called a grand Sacrilege * ? When it now rejecteth the Communicating of Infants which , in former times , was esteemed by many a very necessary point ? When a former Pope Gregory condemns the Title of Universal pastor as Anti-Christian , and a latter insists upon it as the choicest flour in the papal Prerogative ? When St. Austin (a) and from him the very Breviary (b) shall expound Christs promise , of being always with his Church , of the presence of his Divinity and of his Spirit , and not of his Body : And Pope Innocent the third shall interpret them as meant also of his corporal presence (c) ? And , if the Roman Church falsifyeth written Tradition , how shall we trust her for Oral ? And how and at what time did that Oral Tradition remove from Greece to Rome where the Greek Church , which it alloweth to have been once possessed of the true Tradition , is accused of Heresie ? At the same time ( I suppose ) that the Chappel of the Virgin removed from Nazareth to Loretto . This principle of Oral Tradition is most uncertain to their Judges ; and to those to whom they offer it , it is most obscure . It is a principle on which they can serve a purpose , in justifying novel Doctrines as Oral Traditions not known to any but the Roman Church , which pretendeth to the custody of them . 5. God hath not set up any one Person in the Catholick Church in the Quality of an unerring Guide in the Christian Faith. The Bishops of Rome who pretend to this Prerogative , do but pretend : It is a tender point ; and the Pope's Legates , in the Council of Trent , * were enjoyned to give forth this Advertisement , that the Fathers , upon no account whatsoever , should touch it , or dispute about it . They who examine it , will soon reject it as false and useless . And , 1. Whether the Pope be or be not the Guide , the Men of the Roman Communion are exposed to dangerous uncertainty . For , it is not yet determined amongst them , whether they are to follow the Pope , with , or without , or against a Council . Yet a Pope hath owned a Council which deposed other Popes , and by decree , set it self above them , or rather vindicated the superiority due to it . Thus Martin the fifth received the Papal Mitre from the Council of Constance , after it had deposed Gregory the twelfth , Benedict the thirteenth , and John the twenty third . Again , there have been , by the account given us in their own Historians , † more than twenty formed Schisms in that Church ; two or more Popes pretending at the same time to the infallible Chair , and each of them not being without their followers and giving Holy Orders . And at this time there is risen an Apologist * for Mauritius , Burdin or Gregory the eighth , though he was ejected by the Roman Church , which received Gelasius into his place ; Burdin being disliked by them as a Creature of Henry the Emperour . This Schism ( saith St. Bernard † ) distracted that Church and gave it a wound only not incurable . And Baluzius * professeth that it was then difficult to understand which of the two , Gregory or Gelasius , was the Legitimate successour of Pope Paschal . Now , how useless , to them , is the pretence of a Guide , when they want some other Guide who should tell them which of the pretenders they may securely follow ? Secondly , the Popes themselves , in their Solemn Profession , suppose themselves liable to the misleading of the People even in Matters of Faith. For , having owned the Faith of the Six general Councils , * They further profess themselves and others to be subject to an Anat●ema , if they advance novelty contrary to the aforesaid Evangelical Tradition , and the integrity of the Orthodox and Christian Faith. Thirdly , If the Pope challengeth this Power of infallible Guidance , he must lay claim to it by his succeeding of St. Peter in the Chair Apostolical . But , then , by equal reason , the successors of each Apostle may challenge the office of an infallible Guide . For the Power which Christ gave to St. Peter , he gave to the rest : It was not special . And , for the Bishops of Antioch who first succeeded St. Peter , they have a much fairer pretence than those of Rome . The Truth is , Hierusalem was properly the Mother-Church : Though Rome was the Imperial City ; and if , by this means , the Popes had not sate higher , they would not have pretended to see further than others . Fourthly , those who have considered the writings of many Popes , and the decrees made by them , have found no reason to lay their Faith at their Golden Sandal . It is manifest to every Learned Man that the Eyes of the Pope are not ( metaphorically ) like those of Augustus in which ( it is said ) there appeared a brightness like that of the Sun. If we had more of their History , and more of their Writings , we should find more of their errors . They have shewed both ignorance and extravagance in opinion , and error in the Faith it self . There are not , perhaps , weaker or more absurd passages in any Ecclesiastical Writer , than we may find in the works of Pope Innocent the third , who was called the Wonder of the World * . He saith of Subdeacons that they represented the Nethinims † ( or Nathinnims as he calls them ; ) and that Nathaniel was one of that Order . * That the Pope does not use a Pastoral rod , because St. Peter sent his Staff to Eucharius the first Bishop of Treves , to whom Maternus succeeded , who , by the same Staff , was raised from the dead . † That the People have seven Salvations in the Mass , in order to the expelling the seven deadly Sins , and receiving the seven fold Grace of God. * That an Epistle , signifying in Greek an Over-sending or supererogation , the word agrees very well to the Apostolical Epistles , which are superadded to the Gospel (a) He allots to each Article of the Apostolical and Constantinopolitan Creeds , a particular Apostle , and finds the mystery in all things that are twelve in number . For example sake , in the twelve loaves of Shew-Bread ; in the twelve Tribes ; twelve hours , twelve Months . He gives this reason why Water is by the Bishop mixed with Wine in the Holy Chalice ; because it is said in the Revelation , that many Waters signify many People , and that Christ shed his Blood for the People (b) He saith that Judas was not at the Sacrament (c) because he was not to drink it new with Christ in his Kingdom , which priviledge he had promised to all the partakers . He teacheth that Mice eat only the Shews of Consecrated Bread (d) He professeth rather to venerate Sacraments than to prie into them (e) because it is written in Exodus the twelfth , concerning the Paschal Lamb , Eat not of it raw , nor sodden at all with Water , but rost with Fire . I have not narrowly ransacked the plaits of the Popes Vestments , for this is obvious enough ; and so were a great many other sayings of equal weakness ; but I am weary of the folly of them . There have been other Popes , also , injudicious even to duncery . Eugenius the third approved of the Prophesies or Enthusiastick Dreams of Hildegardis , in the Synod of Tryers , as Inspirations . Pope Zachary judged the true Doctrine of Antipodes , to be heretical in the case of the more Learned and Knowing Virgilius (a) Herein the Pope committed a greater error than the poor Priest who Baptized in nomina Patria & filia & Spiritûs Sancta (b) and whose lack of Latin Boniface the German Apostle would have punished by the Rebaptization of his Proselytes , if the said Virgilius had not , by application to that Pope , prevented it . It is true , Virgilius was accused as an Heretick who had set up another Sun and another Moon , as well as another World of Men whose feet were opposite to ours . But Velserus himself (c) hath the ingenuity to confess that this was meant only of the Sun and Moon as shining to our Antipodes , as well as to us : And that the accusation was framed by ignorant Men who had not the acuteness to understand the Globular form of the Earth , and the scheme of the proposer . Neither had Pope Zachary himself sagacity enough to discern the nature of this ridiculous charge . He who can mistake Truth for Heresie , may mistake Heresie for Truth . Now that Popes have erred not only in lesser things , but even in Matters of Faith , is plain from History . I will instance , only , in Vigilius , and Honorius , for-bearing to speak of Liberius and divers others who swerved from the truly Ancient Catholick Faith. Pope Vigilius framed a Constitution in favour of the three Chapters or Nestorian-Writings of Ibas Bishop of Edessa , Theodorus of Mopsuestia , and Theodoret Bishop of Cyrus . This Constitution was published by Cardinal Baronius † out of Ancient Manuscript in the Vatican Library : And he calls it a Decree * in defence of these Chapters . In this Decree the Pope doth not only justify these Heretical Writings , but , with the Followers of Theodorus , he falsly chargeth upon the Council of Chalcedon the Epistle of Ibas * , and calls it Orthodox . This charge the Fathers of the fifth general Council (a) shew to be unjust and false . That Council condemneth those three Chapters as Heretical . And , together with them , it condemneth (b) Pope Vigilius and others under the name of Sequaces or Followers of Nestorius and Theodorus . Baronius himself acknowledgeth that the decree of that Council was set up against the decree of that Pope (c) These Chapters had not been condemned if they had not contained in them the Nestorian-Heresie . The Epistle of Ib●● does , in particular manner , extoll The d●r●● . And the Council affirmeth concerning his Creed , that the Father of lies composed it . And it denounceth a ●●rse against both the Composer and the Believers of it . Yet doubtless , these writings were , in themselves , inconsiderable enough . But the Council opposed them with such rigour , because the Faction had made them very popular , and advanced them into the Quality of a kind of Bible of the Party . For Pope Honorius , he fell into the Heresie of the Monothelites . * That is , of those who held that there is but one Will in both the Natures of Christ. This Doctrine he published in his Epistles . This he declared in the sixth general Council † he is , in the seventh Council * condemned as a Monothelite . And he was expressly anathematized for Confirming the Wicked Doctrine of Sergius . The guilt of Heresie in Honorius , is owned in the Solemn Profession of Faith made by the Popes at their entrance on the Papacy (a) This matter is so manifest that Melchior Canus (b) professeth , no Sophistry is artful enough to put the Colour of a plausible defence upon it . A late Romanist hath undertaken to write the History of the Monothelites (c) ; and the Defence of Honorius seemeth to be the principal motive to that undertaking . Yet so great is the power of Truth , and such , in this case is the plainness of it , that , in the Apologist himself , we find these concessions : That the Pope (a) was condemned by the Council , and that the Council was not to be blamed † ; that Pope Leo the second owned both the Council and the Sentence , and that Honorius was Sentenced as an Heretick . * He would abate this guilt by saying (b) that Honorius erred as a private Person , and not as Head of the Church , because his Epistle was hortatory , and not compulsive . It is true , he erred not as Head of the Church , for such he was not , neither as such was he owned . But he erred as a publick person and with Heretical obstinacy . For Pope Leo , as he noteth , said concerning him , that he had made it his business to betray and subvert the Holy Faith. (c) Now this matter of Fact sufficeth for the refuting all the fallacious reasonings of the patrons of Papal infallibility . For all must agree that they are not unerring Guides who actually err . The Sieur de Balzac (d) mocks at the weakness of one of the Romish Fathers who offered four reasons to prove that the Duke D' Espernon was not returned out of England : And offered them to a Gentleman who had seen him since his return . There seemeth no sitness in the constituting of such a Guide ; nor any necessity for it . Had it been agreeable to Gods Wisdom , his Wisdom would not have been wanting to it self . God having made Man a Reasonable Creature , would not make void the use of deliberation , and the freedom of his judgment . There is no vertue in the Assent , where the Eye is forced open , and the Light held directly to it . It is enough that God ▪ the rewarder of them who believe , hath given Men sufficient faculties , and sufficient means . And , seeing Holiness is as necessary to the pleasing of God , and to the peace of the World , as Union in Doctrine ( to which there is too frequently given a lifeless Assent ; ) seeing there must be Christian Obedience as long as there is a Church ; seeing ( as the Guide in Controversy * himself urgeth ) the Catholick Church and all the parts of it are believed , in the Creed , to be Holy as well as Orthodox ; We ask not the Romanists an impertinent Question when we desire them to tell us , why a means to infallibility in the judgment , rather than irresistibleness in the pious choice of the Will , is to be , by Heaven , provided in the Church ? Both seem a kind of Destination of equal necessity . But , though the Reformed , especially those of the Church of England , see no necessity for an infallible Guide , nor believe there is one on the face of the Earth , yet they do not reject all Ecclesiastical Guidance ; but allow it great place in matters of Discipline and Order ; and some place also ( though not that of an unerring Judge ) in Matters of Faith. At the beginning of the Reformation the Protestants , though they refused the judgment of the Pope their Enemy , yet they declined not the determination of a Council . And , in the Assembly at Ausburgh , the Romanists and Protestants agreed in a Council as the Umpire of their publick difference . At this the Pope was so alarumed ( saith the Sieur de Mezeray * ) that he wrote to the Kings of France and England , that he would do all they would desire , provided they hindred the calling of a Council . In the Reformation of the Church of England great regard was had to the Primitive Fathers and Councils . And the aforesaid French Historian was as much mistaken in the affairs of Our Church , when he said of our Religion , that it was a medly of the Opinions of Calvin and Luther (a,) as he was afterwards in the affairs of our State , when he said King James was elected at the Guild-hall King of England (b.) The Romannists represent us very falsly , whilst they fix upon us a private Spirit , as it stands in opposition to the Authority of the Catholick Church . Mr. Alabaster (c) expresseth one motive to his conversion to the Roman Church in these Words : Weigh together the Spouse of Christ , with Luther , Calvin , Melancthon : Oecumenical Councils with private opinions . The Reverend and Learned Fathers with Arius , Aetius , Vigilantius , Men always in their time Burned for Hereticks [ of which words , the former are false reasoning , the latter are false History . ] The Bishop of Meaux (d) reasons after the same fallacious manner , Supposing a Protestant to be of this perswasion that he can understand the Scriptures better than all the rest of the Church together , of which perswasion he saith very truly , that it exalteth Pride , and removeth Docility . The Guide in Controversies (d) puts the Question wrong in these terms . Whether a Protestant , in refusing the submission of his judgment to the Authority or Infallibility of the Catholick Church in her Councils , can have , in several Articles of necessary Faith , wherein the sense of Scripture is controverted , as sure a Foundation of his Faith , as he who submits his judgment to the foresaid Authority , or also Infallibility ? Here the Catholick Church is put in place of the Roman , Authority and Infallibility are joyned together ; and it is suggested dishonestly concerning the Reformed , that they lay aside the Authority of the Catholick Church in her general Councils . Authority may be owned where there is no infallibility ; for it is not in Parents Natural or Civil : Yet both teach and govern us . If others reject Church-Authority , let them who are guilty of such disorderly irreverence , see to it . The Christians of the Church of England are of another Spirit . Of that Church this is one of the Articles : The Church hath power to decree Rites and Ceremonies , and Authority in Controversies of Faith. There is a Question ( saith Mr. Selden * ) about that Article concerning the power of the Church , whether these words [ of having power in Controversies of Faith ] were not stolen in . But , it 's most certain , they were in the Book of Articles that was confirmed ; though , in some Editions , they have been left out . They were so in Dr. Mocket's † ; but he is to be considered in that Edition as a private Man. Now this Article does not make the Church an infallible Guide in the Articles of Faith , but a Moderator in the Controversies about Faith. The Church doth not assume that Authority to it self in this Article which , in the foregoing * , it denied to the Churches of Jerusalem , Alexandria , Antioch and Rome . When perverse Men will raise such Controversies , who is so fit , for Peace sake , to interpose , as that Church where the Flame is kindled ? There can be no Church without a Creed ; and each particular Church ought to believe her Creed to be true , and , by consequence , must exercise her Authority in the defence of presumed Truth . Otherwise she is not true to her own constitution . But still she acts under the caution given by St. Augustine . (a) You bind a Man on Earth : Take heed they be just bonds in which you retain him . For Justice will break such as are unjust in sunder . And whilest the Church of England challengeth this Authority , she doth not pretend to it from any supernatural gift of infallibility , but so far only as she believes she hath sincerely followed an infallible Rule . For of this importance are the next words of the Article before remembred . — It is not Lawful for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary to Gods word written . — And besides the same it ought not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of Salvation (b.) After this manner the Church of England asserteth her own Authority ; and she runs not into any extream about the Authority of Councils , or the Catholick Church . We make Confession of the Ancient Faith expressed in the Apostolical , Nicene , or Constantinopolitan and Athanasian Creeds . The Canons of forty reject the Heresie of Socinus as contrary to the first four general Councils (c.) Our very Statute-Book hath respect to them in the adjudging of Heresie . (d) Yet our Church still teacheth concerning them (e) , that things by them ordained have neither Strength nor Authority , unless it may be declared that they be taken out of Holy Scripture . When Controversies arise , especially when the doubts concern not so much the Article of Faith it self , as the Modes of it , we grant to such venerable Assemblies a Potiority of Judgment . Or if we assent not , yet for Peace sake we are humbly silent : We do not altogether refuse their Umpirage . We think their Definitions good Arguments against unquiet Men who are chiefly moved by Authority . We believe them very useful in the Controversies betwixt us and the Church of Rome ; and as often as they appeal to Primitive Fathers and Councils ; to Fathers and Councils we are willing to go with them , and to be tryed by those who were nigher to the Apostles , in the Quality of Witnesses rather than Judges . We believe that in matters of Truth of which we are already well perswaded , there may be added by the Suffrages of Councils and Fathers , a degree of Corroboration to our Assent . In sum we say with S. Aust●ne * that there is of Councils in the Church of God a most wholesome [ though not an infallible ] Authority . And if S. Gregory Naz●anzen never saw ( as he saith ) a happy effect of any Synod , (a) this came not to pass from the Nature of the means as not conducive to that end , but from the looseness of Government , and the depraved manners of the Age in which he lived : For such were the times of Valens the Emperour . It is true , there are some among us , though not of us , who , with disdainful insolence , contemn all Authority ; even that of the Sacred Scripture it self . These pretend to an infallible Light of immediate and personal Revelation . It hath hapned according to the Proverb , every Man of them hath a Pope within him . Henry Nicholas puffed up many vain ignorant people with this Proud Imagination . Hetherington a Mechanick , about the end of the Reign of King James , advanced this notion of Personal Infallibility . His followers believed they could not err in giving deliberate Sentence in Religion (a) And this was the principle of Wynstanley and the first Quakers , though the Leaders , since they were embodied , have in part forsaken it . But these Enthusiasts have intituled the Holy Spirit of God to their own Dreams . They have pretended to Revelations which are contrary to one another . They can be Guides to themselves only , because they cannot by any supernatural sign prove to others that they are inspired . And such Enthusiasm is not otherwise favoured in the Church of England then by Christian pity , in consideration of the infirmity of Humane Nature ; but in the Church of Rome , it hath been favoured to that Degree , that it hath founded many Orders and Religious Houses , and given Reputation to some Doctrines , and canoniz'd not a few Saints amongst them . The Inspiration of S. Hildegardis , S. Catharine of Siena , S. Teresa , and many others seemeth to have been vapour making impression on a devout fancy : Yet the Church of Rome in a Council under Leo the Tenth , hath too much encouraged such distemper as prophesie * . For private Reason , it is the handmaid of Faith ; we use it , and not seperately from the Authority of the Church , but as a help in distinguishing true from false Authority . And in so plain a case as Heresie , if our Church thinketh a private Man may without an infallible Guide on Earth judge aright of it , it does but believe as Pope Adrian believed , as he professed in a Synod at Rome , of which profession report is made in the second Synod of Nice † For , speaking of the Sentence against Pope Honorius , he excuseth it in point of good behaviour , because it was given in the case of Heresie . For in that case , and in that case alone , he allowed Inferiors ( so he was pleased to call the Oriental Bishops ) to reject the corrupt sense of those who are superior to them . I will hasten to the next Proposition , after I have added one thing more which relates to the guidance of Ecclesiastical Authority : And it is this . Those of the Unlearned Laity who are Members of the Church of England , have much more of the just guidance of Ecclesiastical Authority than the like order of Men in the Church of Rome . For the Authentick Books of that Church being all written in the Latin Tongue , the illiterate People resolve their Faith into the ability and honesty of their Confessor or Parish Priest. They take it upon his word , that this is the Doctrine , this the Discipline , this the Worship , of their Church . Whereas each Minister in our Church can direct the People to the Holy Bible , to the Books of Homilies , Articles , Canons , Common-Prayer , Ordination , as set forth in their native Tongue , by publick Authority . Of this they may be assured by their own Eyes , as many as can but competently read . They do not only take this from the mouth of a Priest , but from the Church it self . Where the Laws of the Church and the Statutes of the Civil Government are written in an unknown Tongue , there the Unlearned depend more upon private than publick Authority ; for they receive the Law from particular Priests or Judges . Though Ecclesiastical Authority be a help to our Faith , yet the Holy Scripture is the only infallible Rule of it ; and by this Rule and the Ministerial Aids of the Christian Church , we have sufficient means without Submission to papal . Infallibility , to attain to certainty in that Faith which is generally necessary to Salvation . I do not mean that , by believing the whole Canon of the Scripture in the gross , we thereby believe all the necessary Articles of the Faith , because they are therein contained . That looks too like a fallacy ; and it giveth countenance to an useless Faith. For he that believes on this manner , hath as it were swallow'd a Creed in the lump only , whereas it is necessary for a Christian to know each particular Article and the general Nature and Tendency of it . Otherwise his Faith will not have a distinct influence upon his Christian behaviour to which if it were not useful , it were not necessary . To believe in general as the Scripture believes , is with the Blind and Flexible Faith of a Romanist , to believe at adventure . He believes as his Church believes , but he knows not what is the belief of his Church ; and therefore is not instructed by that Faith to behave himself as a Member of it . The Scripture is that rule of Faith which giveth us all the particular Articles which are necessary to eternal Life . By this rule the Primitive Fathers govern'd themselves , and this they commended to the Churches . And Clemens Alexandrinus (a) does in terms , call the Consent of the Old and New Testament the Ecclesiastical Canon , and the Touchstone of true and false . I will not multiply Testimonies ; enough of them are already collected (b) . I will rather pursue the Argument before me , in these three Assertions . First , a Protestant without the submission of his Judgment to the Roman Church , may be certainly directed to the Canonical Books of Holy Scripture . Secondly , He may without such submission , sufficiently understand the Rule of Faith , and find out the Sense of such places in those Canonical Books , as is necessary to the belief of a true Christian. Thirdly , This rule of Faith is the principal means of Union in Faith in the Christian Church . First , a Protestant without the submission of his Judgment to the Roman Church may be certainly directed to the Holy Scriptures . It is commonly said by Men of the Roman perswasion , but injudiciously enough , that we may as well receive our Creed from them , as we do our Bible . The Scribes and Pharisees might have said the like to the People of the Jews . But with the good Text , they conveighed down to them a very false gloss , and misinterpreted the Prophesies , as meant of a pompous temporal Messiah . But , for the Reformed , they have received neither Creed nor Bible from the Church of Rome . The first enumeration of those Books they find in the Apostolical Canons , and in those of the Council of Laodicea ; no Western writings . They have received the Scriptures from the Universal Church of all Ages and Places , the Copies of them having been as widely dispersed as the Christians themselves . And they receive them not from the infallibility of any particular Church , but upon the validity of this sure principle , that all the Christian World , so widely dispersed , could not possibly conspire in the imposing of false Books upon them . For particular Churches , we may , of all others suspect the Roman , in reference to the Scriptures . For what sincerity of dealing may we hope for from such a Cabal of Men as has forged decrees of Councils and Popes , obtruded upon the World Apocryphal Books as Books Canonical , purged out of the writings of the Fathers such places as were contrary to their Innovations , depressed the Originals under an imperfect Latin Copy , and left on purpose in that Copy , some places uncorrected for the serving of turns . For example sake , they have not either in the Bible of Sixtus , or in that of Clement ( both which , though in War against each other , are made their Canon ) changed the word [ She ] in the third of Genesis , (a) for [ That , or , He. ] But , contrary to the Hebrew Text , to the Translation of the Seventy , to the Readings of the Fathers , they persist in rendring of it after this manner ; She shall break thy Head. They believe this Reading tendeth most to the Honor of the blessed Virgin , whom they are too much inclined to exalt , in the Quality of a Mother , above her Son. The English Translation of Doway hath followed this plain and partial corruption . Secondly , A Protestant may without Submission of his judgment to the Roman Church , find out , in the Books of Holy Scripture , the necessary Articles of Christian Faith. Two things are here supposed ; and both of them are true . First , That the Scriptures contain in them all the necessary Articles of our Faith. Secondly , That the sense of the Words in which these Articles are expressed in Scripture may be found out by a Protestant , without the Submission of his judgment to the Papacy . First , The Scriptures contain in them all the necessary Articles of the Faith. This is true , if the Scriptures themselves be so : For this they Witness * St. Paul (b) saith of the Old Testament , as expounded of Christ , that it was able to make a Man wise unto Salvation . Much more may this be affirmed of the entire Canon . The Apostles preached the necessaries to Salvation , and what they had preached they wrote down * concerning the manner of it , Eusebius may be consulted † . For the Primitive Fathers , they allowed the Scriptures to be a sufficient Rule . Irenaeus said of them they were perfect * ; and of the words of St. Austine this is the sense ; Among those things which are plainly set down in Scrpture , all those things are to be found which comprehend Faith and Good Manners . Nay , the Romanists themselves attempt to prove their very additional Articles out of the Bible . That there are in it the Articles of the Apostolical Creed , is evident enough to a common Reader . But how the Romish Articles should be found in that Bible which was written some hundreds of years before they were invented , is a riddle beyond the skill of Apollo . Secondly , the sense of the Scriptures , in matters necessary to Salvation , may be found out by Men of the Reformed Religion , without Submission to Roman Infallibility . The Learned know the Originals , and the true ways of Interpretation . And amongst us , those of the Episcopal Clergy have obliged the World with such an Edition of the Bible in many Languages as was not before extant in the Roman Church . And a Romanist who writes with great mastery in such matters , prefers it before the great Bible of Paris (a.) For those of the Laity who are Unlearned , they have before them a Translation which errs not in the Faith. And the phrases are not so obscure , but that , by study and Ministerial helps , they may understand them . They have , before them , a Translation which errs not in the Faith. Of this the Italians and French may be convinced by comparing the Translations of James de Voragine , and the Divines of Lovain with those of Signior Diodati , and Olivetan or Calvin . And the English may receive satisfaction in this matter by comparing their Translation with that of Doway . In all of them they will find the same Fundamental Doctrines of Faith. And were there any such material alteration made in our Bible , it would appear by the notorious inconsistence of one part of the Canon with another : It would have been , long ago , detected , and exposed to publick shame , both by the Romanists and the other Dissenters from our Communion . But the former are not able to produce one instance ; and the latter agree with us in the use and excellence of the Translation , though in other things , they extreamly differ from us : And where they do but dream we err they forbear not to proclaim it . In so much that a difference in the Translations of the Psalter which concerns not Faith or Manners † and a supposed defect in the Table for keeping Easter have been made by them publick Objections * and stumbling blocks in the way to their Conformity . It is true , there is a Romanist who hath raved against the Bible of the Reformed , in these extravagant words (a;) The Sectaries have as many different Bibles , in Canon , Version , and sense , as are days in the year . — The Sectarian Bible is no more the Word of God then the Alcoran , Almanack , or Aesops Fables . Of great corruption he speaks in general , but his madness has admitted of so much caution , that he forbears the mention of any one particular place . The Learned Romanists understand much better , and the Ingenuous Will confess it . And they are not ignorant that we Translate from the Original Tongues , after having compared the Readings of the most Ancient Copies , and of the Fathers : Whilst they Translate the Bible from the Vulgar Latin , which , indeed , in the New Testament is a tolerable , but in the Old , a very imperfect Version . If our English Bible were turned into any one of the Modern Tongues by a Judicious Romanist who could keep Council , it would pass amongst many of that Church for a good Catholick Translation . And this is , the rather , my perswasion , because I have read , in Father Simon (a,) that not unpleasant story concerning the Translation of Mr. René Benoist a Doctor of the Faculty of Paris . This Doctor had observed that a new Latin Translation of the Organon of Aristotle , performed by a person who understood not the Greek Tongue , had been very well received : Upon this occasion he was moved to turn the Bible into the French Tongue , though he was ignorant of those of the Greek and Hebrew . For the accomplishing of this Design , he served himself upon the French Translation of Geneva ; changing only a few words , and putting others of the same signification in their room . But , it seems , he was not exact enough in this change of words . For he having over-looked some words which were used by the Genevians and not the Romanists , a discovery was made by the Divines of Paris , and this Edition of the Bible was condemned by them , though published under the name of one of their Brethren . I do not say that such places of Scripture as contain Matters of Faith , are plain to every Man. But those who have a competence of capacity , who are not prejudiced against the Truth , who pray to God for his assistance , who attend to what they read , who use the Ministerial helps which are offered to them , shall find enough in Holy Writ to Guide them to everlasting life . In finding out the sense of the Scriptures , the Church gives them help , but it does not , by its Authority , obtrude the sense upon them . The Guides of it are as Expositors and School-Masters to them : And by comparing phrase with phrase , and place with place , and by other such ways , they teach them how to judge of the meaning themselves . They give them light into the nature of the Doctrine , they do not require them to take it upon trust . They endeavour to open their understandings that they may , themselves , understand the Scriptures . And if they cannot themselves understand the Doctrine , it will be of little use to them in their lives . For they then believe in general that it is a necessary Truth ; but what Truth it is or for what ends it is necessary , they apprehend not . A Foolish Master in the Mathematicks may require his Schollars to take it upon his word that a Problem is demonstrated : But a wise and useful teacher will give them light into the manner of the demonstration , in such sort , that they themselves shall at last be able to judge that it is truly performed : And till they can do this , they are not instructed . St. Hierom relates it in praise of Marcella a Roman Lady (a,) that she would not receive any thing from him after the Pythagorean manner , or upon bare Authority . She would , with such care examine all things , that She seemed to him , not so much his Schollar as his Judge . It is certain that there are great depths and obscure Mysteries in the Holy Bible . But the Doctrines of Christian Faith are , to the sincere and industrious and such as wait on God in the way of the Reformed Church , sufficiently plain . But to the Idle , the prejudiced , the captious , Light it self is Darkness . The Romanists affright with this pretence of obscurity and profoundness ; as if we must not adventure into any part of the Waters , because in some places , we may go beyond our depth . If there are hard and difficult places which the Vnstable wrest ; who required their meanness to make a judgment of that for which they might perceive themselves to be insufficient ? But whilst St. Peter speaketh of some few places in St. Paul's writings which are obscure , he does , at the same time , suppose many others to be plain enough for the capacities of the Unlearned . And if they be evil Men , though very Learned , they will wrest the plainest places ; and ( as some did in St. Hieroms * days ) they will draw violently to their private sense a Text of Scripture which is incongruously , and with relectance applied to it . It is true all Sects of Christians cite the Scriptures ; but that does not prove the obscurity of those Sacred writings : It rather shews the Partiality , Boldness , and Sophistry of those who alledge them . All Laws are obscure if this Argument hath force in it . For every Man , in his own case , has the Law on his side . Men take up their opinions and Heresies from other reasons ; and then , because the name of Scripture is venerable , they rake into the several Books of it , and they bend and torture places , and force them on their side by unnatural construction . So do the Socinians , producing all the niceties of Grammar and Criticism in a matter of Faith. Yet the Guide in Controversies (a) useth it as an Argument against the plainness of this Rule of Faith , that the Socinians cite the Holy Scriptures in favour of their Heresie . But is not this Argument two-edged ? And will it not cut as well on the other side , and do Execution against the words , of Fathers and Councils , and the Apostolical Creed it self ? For the Socinians ( those especially who are turned Arians ) since Petavius hath furnished them with Quotations , will cite the writings of the Ancients : And Slichtingius , a mere Socinian , * hath expounded every Article of the Creed in a sense agreeable to the Heresie of his Master . But , if the Scriptures were so obscure in necessary matters , what remedy would be administred by the Roman Church ? They cannot offer to us any Ancient ; infallible exposition . What the Antients have said , the Reformed generally understand much better then Popes , amongst whom there have been some who could scarce read the Holy Gospel in Latin. For the Fathers of the earliest Ages , they were more busied in writing against Heresies , then in explaining of Scriptures . Nor , to this day hath the Roman Church , given any Authentick Collection of Expositions , either of the Ancients or of her own . And if we must go to any Church for a comment on the Scriptures , let the Roman be one of our last Refuges . For it is manifest that the Key the Papalins use , is the Worldly Polity of that Church . And as they like , so they interpret . Had not they governed themselves by this art , we should not have found in the writings of their Popes , and in the very Canon Law it self , those words which were spoken to Jeremiah expounded of the Supremacy of the Bishop of Rome (a) I have set thee over Kings , to root out , to pluck up , and to destroy . (b) The Donatists found their Church in these words of the Canticles , Tell me ( thou whom my Soul loveth ) where thou feedest ; where thou makest thy Flock to rest at noon . For they expounded this ( as it liked them best ) of the Flock of their party in the Southern Country of Africa . Such Expounders of Scripture are those Popish Writers , who interpret [ Feed my Sheep ] of the Universal Monarchy of the Bishop of Rome , and conclude that a Pastor must drive away Wolves or depose Princes hurtful to the Church . But the straining of such Metaphorical expressions ( as an excellent Person * saith ) proves only that they want better proofs . And , by a like way of interpretation , from the same Text it might be concluded that all Christians are Fools , because Sheep are silly Creatures . No expositions are more besides the sense of the Text , or more ridiculous , then some of those which may be found in the Authentick Books of the Roman Church . And those who composed them appear to have looked asquint on the Scriptures . For whilst they looked on them , they seem to have looked another way . I will instance only in a few of those many absurd expositions , with which the Roman Breviary abounds . The words of the Angel to the Holy Virgin [ a Sword shall go through thine own Soul also ] are (a) interpreted of that word of God which is quick and powerful , and sharper then any two-edged Sword. And this sense is designed as an evasion of their reasoning , who from that Text , conclude concerning the blessed Virgin , that she died , and was not miraculously assumed . The Ascension of Elias is thus expounded . (b) He was taken up into the aerial , not the aetherial , Heavens ; from whence he was dropped in an obscure place on Earth , there to remain to the end of the World , and then to expire with it . They say † of Job , That when he spake of a Bird , and of her path in the Air , he , by a figure , called Christ a Bird , and , by the motion of it in the Air , figured also our Lords Ascension . We may perceive , by these few Instances , what an entrance into the sense of Scripture is like to be given , whilst a Pope has the Key of Knowledge in his keeping . Thirdly , If Men would use the Church as their Ministerial Guide , and admit of the Scripture as the only Rule by which all Matters of Faith are to be measured , they would agree in the proper means to the blessed end of Unity in the Faith. This was the perswasion of St. Austin who thus applieth himself to Maximinus * ; Neither ought I at this time to alledge the Council of Nice , nor you that of Ariminum : For neither am I bound to the Authority of the one , nor you to that of the other . Let us both dispute with the Authorities of Scripture which are Witnesses common to both of us . Whilst the Romanists ascribe the differences which arise amongst the Reformed to their want of an infallible Guide , and to their different interpretations of the Scriptures , they unskilfully derive effects from causes which are not the natural Parents of them . There is ( saith St. Austine ) one Mother of all strifes , and she is Pride . Neither doth the Scripture divide us , nor does the infallibility of their judge unite them . Their Union ( such as it is ) ariseth from the mighty force of their External Polity ; and they speak not differently because they dare not ; and the strength of that Polity arose at first from Rome , not as the Chair of St. Peter but as the Seat of the Empire . Our divisions like theirs , arise ( as all Wars do , be they Ecclesiastical or Civil ) from the unruly Lusts and Passions of Men. And from these likewise , arise generally the misinterpretations of plain Laws , and Rules ; the sense of which must be made to chime according to the Interest of prejudiced Men , or else they will not give attention to them . If the Lusts and Passions of Men were mortified ; all Christians agreeing in the certainty of the Scriptures , though not of any Living Guide ; and the words of the one being as intelligible as those of the other : All might agree in one Creed , and put an end to those unnecessary Controversies which entangle Truth , and extinguish Charity . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A64357-e1630 The Question . The moment of ●his Question . The Temptations to believe the Affirmative part of this Question . The true Resolution of the Query . Prop. I. * Nisi una est Fides , non est . L. M.Ser . 23. † See Ferrand . l. 1. c. 1. Sect. 4. disquis . Relig. * Acts 4.19 , 20. * S. Mat. 28.20 . Prop. II. * Jo● . 15.22 , 24. Prop. III. * To the Reader of the Dis. of Govern. of Church●s . * R. H. Guide in Controv. in Pref. p. 3. Prop. IV. Consid. I. * Isai. 56.10 . Jez . 2.8 . Ez. 7.26 . C. 22.26 . † M●l . 2.7 , 8. * Deut. 17.8 . to 12. See Levit. 4.13 . Consid. II. * S. Mat. 16.18 . † S. Mat. 28.20 . Revel . 3.1 , 2 , 3. * S. Luke 10.16 . † S. Luke 10.1 , 9. * Ver. 12. 1 Tim. 3.15 . † Ryc . of the Greek Ch. p. 44. * Revel . 3.12 . † In 1 Cor. 9.2 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. * S. Mat. 18.15 , 16 , 17. See Deut. 17.6 . * Launoy in Epist . ad Carol. magistrum ad Jacob. Bevil . ad . Guil. Voell . ad Raim . Formentinum in 5. par . Epist. Consid. III. * Joh. 20.21 . † S. Mat. 9.36 . C. 10.6 . 2. Pet. 5.2 . * S. Mat. 28.16 , 17 , 18 , 19. † S. Chrys. in 1 Cor. 9.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. † See R. H. Guide in Controv . Dis. 1. p. 5. and Socin . in Loc. * S. Hil. de Trin. l. 6. dixit Petrus , Tu es filius Dei , &c. super hanc igitur Confessionis Petram Ecclesiae edificatio est v. Launoy in Epist ad Voellum . † Revel . 21.14 . Ephes. 2.20 . * Act. 2.14 , 41 , 47. IV. Consid. † Euseb. l. 3. vit . Const. c. 7. ▪ 8. p. 487. Socrat. E. H. l. c. 8. p. 19. * V. Concil . Lab● . Tom. 2. p. 50 , &c. † Socr. Eccl. Hist. l. 1. c. 6. p. 9. * From A. 1545. to A. 1563. † V. Council . Const. sess . 39. * V. Greg. magn . Ep. 6.31 . Leo. 1. Ep. 53. Gelas . 1. Ep. 13. † Concil . Labb . Tom. 10. p. 23 , 379. & Pontific . Roman . (a) A. D. 1542. in Coll. Sorb . See Richer . H. Conc. general . vol. 4. p. 162 , 163 , &c. Object . * R.H. Annot. on D. Still . Answer . p. 82 , 83. † Art. 31. Ch. 5. du consistoire . si un ou plusieurs , &c. * Syn. Dord . sess . 138. Answer . (a) See Artic. 20 , 21 , 22. (b) Camp. Rat. 3. p. 180. Rat. 5. p. 185. * Lib. diurn . Pontif. p. 35. etenim hujus Apostolicae Traditionis normam quam venerandam Sanctorum 318. Patrum Con●ilium quod in Nicaea , &c. & p. 43. hujusmodi Evangelicam Traditionem . † Ant. Dezallier in Histor. Monoth . p. 123. * Conc. Trid. Sess. 4. decr . 1. † V. constit . Apost . can . Apost . conc . Laod. conc . Nic. 1. S. Hieron . Prolog . &c. Euseb . E. H. l. 4. c. 26. p. 149. Cron. l. 2. &c. * V. Blondelli Pseudo-Isodorum . † V. S. Hieron . in Isai. c. 6.8 . * Gratian in de Consecr . dist . 2. cap. 2. (a) S. Aug. tract . 30. in Job . & tract . 50. (b) Brev. Rom. Dom. infra . oct . Asc. 3. noct . lect . 7. p. 440. (c) Innoc. 3. Myst. miss . l. 4. p. 196. * H. Conc. Trid. l. 2. Arg. I. † See the Index of Onuphrii , vit . Pontif. ed. Colon. 1610. * Steph. Baluz . in miscellan . l. 3. p. 471. to 514. † S. Bern. Ep. 219. * Baluz . ibid. p. 514. difficile tum erat , &c. Arg. II. * Lib. diurn . Pontif. 2. professio fidei . p. 43. — Vndè & districti Anathematis interdictioni subjicimus , si quis unquam , se● n●s , sive est Al●us , qui novum aliquid praesumat contra bujusin●di Evangel●cam Traditionem , & Orthodox●efid●i , Christianaeque Religionis integritatem , &c. Arg. III. Arg. IV. * Mat. par . A. 1217. stupor mundi . † Ezra . 8.20 . * Innoc. 3. Myst. missae l. 1. c. 2. fol. 158. † Innoc. 3. ibid. c. 62. fol. 165. * Ibid. l. 2. c. 24. fol. 170. (a) Ibid. c. 29. fol. 171. (b) Ibid. c. 58. fol. 177. (c) Ibid. l. 4. c. 13. fol. 189. (d) Ibid. c. 16. fol. 190. (e) Ibid. c. 19. (a) Epist. Zach. p. ad Bonifac. inter op . M. Velseri . in l. 5. Rer. Boic . p. 148. de perversa autem [ Virgilii ] Doctrinâ , quam contra dominum & animam suam locmutus est , quod scil . alius mundus & alii homines sub terrâ sint , ali●squeSol & Luna , si convictus fuerit ita consiteri , hunc accito Concilio ab Ecclesiâ pelle Sacerdotii honore privatum . (b) Velser . op . Ibid. p. 147. (c) Vels . Ibid. p. 149. † Baron . Annal . A. 553. N. 48. ed. Colon. p. 486. * Id. Ibid. N. 218. p. 419. * Id. An. 553. N. 192. p. 511. (a) Conc. Constant . 2. Collat . 6. (b) Defin. Conc. col . 8. (c) Baron . Annal . 553. N. 212. p. 417. — Act. mque est ( ut apparet ) adversus Vigihi constitutum , licet pre reverentà ipsum non nominaverint . * Dezall . Hist. mon. scrut . 5. p. 192 , 193. Altera phrasis Honoriana longè dificilior , munimè tamen dissimulanda , ea est , quod dicat apertè . Unde & unam voluntatem fatemur dom . nostri Jesu Christi . † Syn. 6. act . 13. See Richer . Hist. Conc. General . vol. 1. p. 569. &c. * Syn. 7. Act. ult . p. 886. Con. in Labb . Richer . H. Conc. Gen. vol. 1. p. 658. Ad calc . ejusd . Act. 7. in ●mn . editionibus Concil . legitur Epist. Synod . quam Tarasius , &c. — Et diserte narrat cunctos Patres — Honorium damnasse . (a) Lib. diurn . Pontif. Conf. fid . 2. p. 41. Autores verò novi haeretici dogmatis , Sergion , Pyrrhum , Paulum , & Petrum Episcopos , unà cum Honorio ( qui pravis corum assertionibus fomentum impendit ) pariterque & Theodorum Pharamitanum , & Cyrum Alexandrinum , cum eorum imitatoribus , &c. (b) Melch. Can. Loci com . l. 6. c. ult . p. 242 , 243. &c. (c) Anton. Dezallier . Hist. Mon. Par. 1678. (a) Id. ib. p. 224 , 225 , 226. † 218. * Id. p. 220. (b) P. 207 , 208. (c) Id. p. 122. profanâ proditione immaculatam fidem subvertere conatus est . — Flammam confovit , p. 123. (d) Socr. 〈◊〉 . p. 4●0 . C●●●id . V. * R. H. Annot. on D. St. Answ. p. 81. Prop. V. * Hist. Fran. A. 1530. (a,) Mez. Hist. A. 1548. (b.) Id. ib. A. 1603. (c) See I. Racsters 7 motives of W. A. p. 11 , 12. (d) Confer . avec M. Claude . p. 110. (d) R. H. Annot . on D. St. Answ. p. 84. Art. 20. * Mr. Selden in his Colloquies ; a Ms. in the word Church . Sect. 5. † Doctr. & Polit . Eccl. Ang● . A. 1617. p. 129. * Artic. 19. (a) S. Aug. d● verb. Dom. super Mat. Ser. 16. (b.) Art. 20. (c.) Can. 5. (d) 1 Eliz. 1. Sect. 36. (e) Art. 21. * Ep. 118. Concil . in Eccl. Dei saluberrimam esse Authoritatem . (a) Greg. Naz. Ep. 42 , ad Procopium . (a) See D. Dennisons white wolf . * Conc. Lat. sess . 11. A. 1516. inter Labb . Conc. Max. p. 291. Caeterùm si quibusdam eorum Dominus futura quaedam in Dei Ecclesia inspiratione quapiam revelaverit , ut per Amos prophetam ipse promittit , & Paulus Ap. praedicatorum princeps Spiritum , inquit , nolite extinguere , prophetas nolite spernere , hos aliorum fabulosorum & mendaciumgregi connumerari vel aliter impediri minime , volumus . † Syn. Nic. 2. Art. 7. sec. vers . Anastasii . Licet enim Honorio post mortem Anathema sit dictum ab Orientalibus , sciendum tamen est quia fuerat super haeresi accusatus , propter quam solam licitum est minoribus majorum suorum moribus resistendi , vel pravos sensus liberè respuendi , &c. Prop. VI. (a) Cl. Alex. Strom. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. & Strom. 7. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . (b) V. Davenant . de Judice & norm● fidei . c. 12. p. 53. &c. D. Till . Rule of Faith. part . 4. sect . 2. p. 320. &c. Assert . I. (a) Gen. 3.15 . Assert . II. * See S. Joh. 20.30 , 31. C. 21.25 . (b) 2 Tim. 3.15 , 16 , 17. * Iren. l. 3. c. 1. † Eus. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 14. * Iren. l. 2. c. 47. S. Aug. de doct . Christ. l. 2. c. 9. (a.) V. P. S. p. Hist. Critique . p. — Mais elle est 583. plus ample & plus commode ; &c. † See Hook. Eccl. Pol. Book fifth . Sect. 19. * Mr. Hs. peaceable design renewed . p. 14. (a;) A. S. Reconciler of Religions , Printed 1663. c. 11. p. 38 , 39. (a,) Histoire Critique . Ch. 25. p. 392 , 393. (a,) S. Hieron . in prf . ad Comment . in Epist. ad Galat. — Vt sentirem me non tam Discipulam habere quam judicem . v. Psal. 119.99 . * S. Hieron . in Ep. ad Paulin. ad sensum suum incongrua aptant Testimonia — Et ad voluntatem suam S. Scripturam repugnantem trabunt . (a) R. H. Guide , &c. Disc. 4. p. 375 , 376 , 377 , 378 , &c. * V. Confess . fid . Christ. ed. nom . Eccles. Polon . &c. (a) V. Innoc. 3. in decret . Greg. l. 1. tit . 33. c. 6. Greg. 7. Ep. l. 8. Ep. 21. Extrav . de Major & Obed. c 1. P. Pi. 5. in Bull● Cont. R. Eliz. in Camd. Annal . A. 1570. (b) Jerem. 1.10 . * D. Falkner in Christ. Loy . p. 315. (a) Domin . infrâ Octav. Nativ . in 2. nocturno Lect 8. p. 175. (b) Dom. infrâ Oct. Asc. in 3. Noct. p. 443. † Infra . Oct. Asc. 3. Noct. Lect. 8. p. 447. Assert . III. * S. Aug. Cont. Max. l. 3. 
A41525	----	The present state of the princes and republicks of Italy with observations on them / written originally in English by J. Gailhard ... Gailhard, J. (Jean) 1671 Approx. 304 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 136 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A41525 Wing G125 ESTC R40437 19320043 ocm 19320043 108607 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41525) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108607) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1670:29) The present state of the princes and republicks of Italy with observations on them / written originally in English by J. Gailhard ... Gailhard, J. (Jean) The second edition corrected and enlarged [24], 240 p. Printed for John Starkey ..., London : 1671. "Licensed, Roger L'Estrange" --P. [24]. Pages 170 and 174 misnumbered as 136 and 474, respectively. Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Popes -- Election. Italy -- History -- 1559-1789. Italy -- Kings and rulers. Spain -- Social life and customs. 2003-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-01 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-02 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2004-02 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE Present state OF THE PRINCES AND REPUBLICKS OF ITALY , VVith Observations on them . The Second Edition Corrected and Enlarged , with the mamnner of the Election of Popes , and a Character of SPAIN . Written Originally in English by J. GAILHARD , Gent. LONDON , Printed for John Starkey , at the Miter near Temple-Bar in Fleet-Street , 1671. To the Right Honourable , ROBERT , Earl of Sunderland , Baron Spencer of WORMLEIGHTON . My Lord. 'T Is usual with some when they publish any of their works , to pretend they were forced to it by the importunity of Friends , which is often true , and sometimes it is allowable ; but 't is no great modesty to boast of it upon every occasion . Others do prefix to their Books , to give them credit , the name of some considerable person ; this is well done , if the worth of the Piece be any wayes suitable to the qualifications of that Person ; else ( to speak in Solomons words ) it will be as a Jewel of Gold in a Swines snout . I hope , My Lord , I have at present in some measure hit upon that necessary proportion ; Your Lordship is in every account one of the most Eminent Noblemen of the Kingdome , and my Subject ( though I handle it with several defects and imperfections ) is of potent Princes and Republicks , a hard task indeed it is ; for when a private man is to speak of the persons and actions of Kings and Princes , specially of so many as I have occasion to mention , he walks upon the edge of Rocks and Precipices ; for of one side Princes are jealous of their Authority , and the people of their Liberty ; on the other , if he gives Monarchies such Commendations as that manner of Government deserves , he must be careful to say nothing to the disparagement of Republicks : Every one of these Governments is good in it's kind , yet not in every Countrey , only as it sutes the temper and constitution of the people ; but I cannot forbear to say , that Monarchy hath of all Governments most conformity to the pattern of all , or to the Empire which God hath over the World. 'T is not an easie matter to speak of a subject which hath been treated of by several others , however there are different wayes to do it , and new observations may produce new Notions . Sometimes one hath occasion to tell his opinion of things , and herein he is himself liable to the censure of thousands of different judgement and affections ; but as these things are unavoidable to those who appear in publick ; so they ought to be resolved to undergo any thing of that kind : the approbation of such persons as your Lordship , is that which writers should mind most of all , and use their utmost care to obtain . 'T is a known truth , and I declare it , My Lord , that your Natural parts , joyned to the experience you have gained by your travels , have fitted your Lordship to pass a judicious Sentence upon any thing that deserves it . I say nothing in this Relation , but what your Lordship hath more accurately by far , & more exactly observed : You have been , My Lord , upon the places highly esteemed by some Princes who knew your worth and quality , and where to my own knowledge ( if I may so say ) you omitted nothing that might conduce to the improvement of your self , as a person who by vertue of your Birth , Parts and Merits , will find no imployment in your Countrey too high for you , when some occasion shall be offered for your Prince to do you that favour and justice ; to the end , the Nation may have some benefit of that treasure of wisdome and Experience which is in you ; and I in particular the satisfaction to see your Lordship as great as you deserve ; which is the earnest desire of My Lord , Your Lordships most Humble and Devoted Servant , Gailhard . TO THE READER . WOnderfull and much to be admired is the goodnesse and wisdome of God , in that various distribution he hath made of his favours to Nations and Countries , for the benefit of humane Society , that men seeing every where some tokens of his goodnesse , after a serious reflection on the same , they should reduce all to that ultimate end , which is to give him Glory and Praises for it . Non omnis fert omnia tellus , So that one Country lies under a kind of necessity of keeping correspondency with another , either for necessary or for delightfull things , if not for the being , yet for the well-being ; for this end hath the Art of Navigation been discovered , Trade ( which makes Countries so flourishing ) settled , and all manner of correspondency kept between those who live at a distance . I do not deny but that it is convenient to have things brought home to us out of Forreign parts , without taking any pains , or running any hazzard , yet to have things right , we must go to fetch them upon the places where they are produced ; 't is best to have things at the first hand , and to have pure water , we must go to the spring , if it can conveniently be done , for it looses something of it's worth , either through the defect of the Vessell , or some other accident , if it be brought to us : We observe in Vegetables , if they be transplanted , after a while they degenerate , and loose part of their Vertue , the climate and the soyle are not so sutable to their nature as that wherein they grew ; no Balm was so good as that which was in Gilead ; that Vine-tree which in one place doth produce good Grapes , in another will yield nothing but wild Grapes . Experience also doth demonstrate this in sensitive Creatures , horses and dogs , when carried from their own climate , loose their good qualities , at the furthest at the second or third breed . This holds in rational creatures ; we know there are Nations which for the generality have quicker apprehension , and sharper wit than others , yet let a man remove from his Native Countrey , when he hath been any considerable while in another , his temper will be like that of those amongst whom he lives , imperceptibly such an alteration is wrought , so that he will grow dull and flegmatick if the climate bears it ; this may be caused by a constant conversation with people of that constitution ; by the very diet , for those aliments which are course , make gross and thick bloud , which doth not breed quick and lively spirits ; and a man by the change of Air , will find a great alteration in himself ; the breathing of a pure Air refreshes the Lungs , chears up the Heart , and upon a suddain inspires an inward joy , which can hardly be expressed : in this I speak after my own experience , I specially took notice of it when I came to Puzzuolo and Baya in Italy , neither was I alone to make that observation , which obliged me to think that there had been a particular reason of this nature , why some Roman Emperours , and others of the greatest persons amongst them , took such a delight to be there . 'T was in such places as this , and Tivoly , with the like , that Cicero , Virgil , and other eminent men for learning , composed the greatest part of those works which to this day we have amongst us . That which I have said of low and Mechanicall things , will hold in those of a more noble and higher nature . What Merchants do for their profit , Gentlemen ought to do for their honour ; the one brings riches into his Countrey , the other ought to bring good observations and maximes that may contribute to the good order and right Government of his Nation , if by his quality or abilities he comes to be called to havè a share in it . The great Law givers in Greece , sent into several parts of the world those who gathered for them the quintessence of those Laws which other nations enjoyed . The Romans in the times of the Decemvirs did the same , and others have followed their example ; 't is true , one must be very judicious and skilful in the application of the same ; for every Law doth not suite every Nation ; but I say , that mutatis mutandis , there is never a Monarchy , Aristocracy , or Democracy , but they may make an exchange of some of their Laws and Customes : Monarchy may afford Democracy some beneficial Statutes , so may well regulated Democracy to Monarchy ; for all governments , by what name soever distinguished , have or ought to have , but one and the same end , which is self preservation first , and then the promoting of publick good , every one in his station and calling , although these different governments use different means and waies to come to that end . Out of this I suppose 't will appear to any rational man how necessary and beneficial travelling is to the compleating of a Gentleman , if it be well directed and improved ; and as Nations are obliged to those Merchants , who through many and great hazzards do bring home the best of other Countries to inrich their own , certainly they must needs be much beholden to those Patriots , who have been at charges and pains to collect and bring them those wholesome counsels , by the right use of which they may secure themselves in the enjoyment of their plenty , riches and happiness , to the preventing of disturbances which might happen to arise against it : It ought therefore to be the endeavours , as it is the duty , of every one to fit himself as much as he can for the service of his King and Countrey . I said just now , how beneficial travelling is , if one hath good directions ; this lays an engagement upon me to say something to that effect for the satisfaction of those who stay at home , and for the instruction of them who go abroad ; not that I think my self wise enough to advise others ; only I say my naturall propensity joyned to that manner of life I have led hitherto , hath much inclined me to travel into most parts of Europe , wherein I have spent most of my time ; but whether this hath fitted me to give my opinion upon this subject , I am not to be the judge : however I dare say 't is difficult for a Gentleman , let him have never so good parts , to get any considerable benefit by his Travels upon his first going abroad , except he hath along with him the advice of one who knows Countries and fashions ; for the time allowed him to stay abroad is almost expired , before he can recover himself of the surprizal and astonishment which daily difficulties and inconveniences have cast him into : but when he is to act according to advice , and this advice is grounded upon knowledge and experience , he will find his task more easie , more pleasant and more profitable . And here I must say something in general of those who undertake to be such directors , which may well be applyed to all sorts of persons . God , whom men pray ( or ought to pray ) every day to give them their daily bread , hath commanded them to work for it , and he who doth not work , ought not to eat , as the Apostle saith . As the difference of faces , and the diversity of tempers in men do express the wisdome of God , so doth that variety of employments which he calls them to , according to their genius , inclination and abilities in some measure to perform their undertakings : Let every one abide in that whereunto he is called , saith St. Paul. ; so that men ought to follow it after they have imbraced it , either out of choice or by necessity , especially if besides the benefit they reap by it , they are any wayes usefull to others knowing we are born not so much for our selves , as for others ; and though a constant kind of employment be necessary for one , yet this doth not exclude the use of that capacity he may have to several sorts of calling , it being well for those who have many strings to their bow , that if one breaks the other may be useful . Men must ever be doing something , if it were for nothing else but to keep themselves from Idleness , which is the Mother of Vice. But to come to that kind of Employment which gives occasion to this discourse , 't is usually attended with great and many difficulties , besides the hazzards which one runs in forreign Countries ; for if dangers come often to men when they are at home , what will it be when they go as it were to meet with them , when almost every day they see men of all Nations , and of all sorts of tempers : certainly one must very much excercise his prudence in avoiding the perils he meets withall , and must have much courage to come off when they be unavoidable , but above all , an extraordinary protecting providence of God is absolutely necessary : yet there are more uncomfortable difficulties to struggle withal , than are the fore-expressed . The extravagancy of a young man , who will not be advised by a Governour , nor ruled by a Father ; this Governour is to please a Father who loves to spare , and a Son who delights to spend , a Father who would have him to learn and improve himself , and a Son who in his travels hath no other end but to take his pleasure ; and after he hath fenced a long while against the wild nature , the vicious inclination and unreasonableness of a Son , he is also exposed to the hardness and unthankfulness of Parents . I have wondred at many who take this charge upon themselves , and consider not whether they be qualified for it , when no honest man will undertake any thing , except he knows himself in some measure able to perform it : 'T is enough for them to know they shall thereby get a competent allowance , to run headlong upon any employment that lies in their way ; how can they expect in conscience or reason , that a young Gentleman can improve under their conduct , that his relations can have any satisfaction , or themselves get thereby any credit or reputation , if they have no capacity somewhat suitable to their undertakings ? for how can such a one be able to direct another how to benefit himself , and to travel in forreign parts , except he hath some knowledge of the language of the countrey , and fashions ? Every Nation hath some particular Vices and Virtues , the one to be avoided , and the other learned ; what these things are I must be told , and how can be that knows it not tell me of it ? this ignorance will make him contemptible to me , and he must learn it himselfe before he can teach it me ; so that for the whole time allowed to travel , he is onely a learner who should have been a Teacher . I am a bashful English man , I will learn confidence , and a handsome carriage in France , so riding the Great Horse , Fencing , Dancing , and other bodily Exercises which contribute to compleat a Gentleman , thence if I pass into Italy , that Air will fix the French Quick-silver , there I will learn Sobriety , Frugality , and to be circumspect in words and actions , so Musick Picture drawing , Architecture , &c. Yet I must have some knowledge of persons and places , of whom and where these things may be learned best of all ; I must know also how to benefit my self in going by , or staying at a place . 'T is not enough for a Gentleman to say , in such a City there is a stately Church , a fine Palace , and the ruines of a most antient Amphitheater ; this I confess ought to be taken notice of : but further , I must observe the quality of the Climate , and of the soyle , the Scituation of the Countrey , and ( if I understand Fortifications . ) the strength and the weakness of the Cities and Countries I go through , and take notice of the advantage or disadvantage of Rivers , Ways , and Grounds ; so I must be acquainted with their Manners , Forces , Riches , and wherein they consist , to see whether any thing out of it may be useful to my Countrey ; but above all I must observe their Government , and if it be possible their mysteries of State , so I must endeavour to know the persons and qualifications of Princes and Ministers of State , and any thing else that may be both for my own benefit , and the service of my Countrey ; so at length my travels having ripened my judgement , quickned my apprehension , and sharpned my wit , I shall not be unprofitable , nor of the number of those the Poet speaks of , Nos numerus sumus fruges consumere nati . This I do insist upon , not to boast of any abilities of my own , for I ingeniously confess my weakness in this , yet I profess a desire to learn it , though it was for no other end than to impart it to others , that with me they may reap some benefit of it ; this I say still , that another cannot teach me that which he knows not , but his knowledge , experience and practice of any thing enables him to infuse it into me ; and indeed 't is a fault I have accidently observed in some when they be in a strange Countrey , they keep company with none but the masters of their exercises , they ought indeed constantly to follow these exercises , but if they see no body else , at last they will learn to dance , to fence , &c. and nothing else ; they ought to make acquaintance with men of quality , and frequent their company ; of them a handsome carriage and good fashions are to be learned , they must also take care to finde themselves company for their honest pleasures , and lawful recreations ; but a hateful thing it is to see one brought up in a timorous and pendantical way , which makes a Gentleman unfit for any thing of concernment ; a Gentleman must be taught as to do no wrong , so to suffer no wrong as long as his honour is concerned in it , for he is not worthy to live who prefers his life to his honour ; not that imaginary honour as 't is conceived in these dayes , but that honour which is really so , not contrary to our duty to God , or obedience to Superiours ; therefore a great wisdome is required in the use of a bridle or of a spur to work upon youth , to infuse courage into them , so as not to make them rash , and so to curb them , as not to dishearten them . But I am carried further than I intended upon this subject , 't is time to speak directly to my present design ; I give thee Reader , the present state of the Princes , and Republicks of Italy : 'T is a worthy subject , if we consider their number , jealousies , and policy ; 't is certainly one of the most politick Nations of the world , and I doubt very much whether any other can compare to it . What I express is gotten not so much by reading , as by travelling upon the places , seeing and conversing for a competent time with those who were able to instruct me : some things also are of my own particular observation . In the following discourse , I do not speak of the Scituation , or of the boot-like shape of Italy , which any ordinary Mappe can shew ; to mention the quality of the Climate , or of the soyle of every part of that Garden of Europe , 't would prove tedious , and contrary to the narrow bounds I doe here prescribe my self . The manners of the Inhabitants , their outward form of Government , their Riches , Force and Religion , are matters for Historians ; hence it is that I do not insist upon Descriptions , however that which I thought fit to be known upon the matter in hand I express ; I think ( I know not whether I am mistaken ) that the variety I use in it will please thee , for in some parts I insist upon the person of the Prince , in others upon the manners of the Inhabitants , and in some others I briefly mention what is particular in their Government ; so that I have not a constant or affected method ; contrariwise I endeavour some time to conceal it : Upon every particular , I speak , either that onely which I thought necessary to be known , and so I passed by some things I could have told , or I speak according to the degree of knowledge I had of the thing ; and if amongst a thousand things unprofitable , there be but one useful , I will not grudge my time nor my pains . J. G. LICENSED ROGER L'ESTRANGE . THE Present STATE OF ITALY . THAT must needs be a Rare Countrey which is pleasant and plentiful , watered with many Rivers ; at the season adorned with Corn in the fields , and Grass in the Meddows , with delightful Land-skips , that in most parts hath a wholesome Air , that abounds in strong and stately Cities , where the eye is delighted with most sumptuous buildings , recreated with variety of Pictures and Statues , the ear pleased with as great a variety of harmonious musick as can be upon earth ; where the Palate is satisfied with the best fruits , and other delicacies , and the rarest Wines of Europe ; where in a certain season , the nose enjoyes the sweet smell of Orange and Jasmin flowers , which lay over head or under feet ; and at the same time , and in the same place to behold fine perspectives , and hear the murmur of several fountain waters : in a word , that Countrey which produces plenty , and variety to please all the Senses , and which hath the Alpes of one side for Walls , and the Sea on the other for bounds , must needs be an excellent Country ; such is Italy . The length of it , is a Thousand miles , or thereabouts ; beginning from Susa , a Town cited at the foot of the Alpes , at the coming into Piemont , and ending at Reggio , in the furthest parts of Calabri , in the Kingdom of Naples . As to the breadth , 't is more or less , according to the places , it being not full four hundred any where , nor less than sixteen . Parts of France and Savoy lay on the West of it , parts of Germany , namely , Tyrot and Swisserland on the North , and the Mediteranian Sea on the East and South , though for distinction , some call the one Jonian , and Adriatick ; and the other Tirrenean : most passages into Italy , are hard and difficult . The whole Country which we call Italy , is , by the Italians themselves , divided into Italy , the Kingdom , and Lombardy ; Italy comprehends the dominions of the Pope , of the grand Duke , and of Luca. Naples is that which they call the Kingdom , and Lombardy contains great part of the State of Venice , the Dukedoms of Milan , Mantua , Parma , Monferrat , Piemont , and the State of Genoa . But to make use of the ancient Division , and to descend to particulars ; I say , that in Italy some are great Princes , considering the Extend of their Dominions ; and others of an inferiour Orb , may be called petty Princes : The former sort come to the number of seven , and with the four Republicks , to eleven . The Pope , King of Spain , Dukes of Savoy , Tuscany , Mantoa , Parma , Modena ; for though some do reckon the Bishop of Trent , which stands between the Venetians and Tyrol , yet being a Prince of the Empire , having a perpetual alliance with the House of Austria , and often of the same Family , He may be taken for a German more than for an Italian Prince ; and seeing little can be said concerning him , we shall pass it by to come to the Republicks ; which are Venice , Genoa , Luca , and San Marino : For the order of precedency , Venice hath place after Spain , Genoa after Tuscany , though they pretend to be used as Crowned heads , being Masters of Corcica , formerly a Kingdom ; the other two Republicks take place after all the forenamed Princes , who also do not agree amongst themselves about Precedency ; Tuscany pretends it from Savoy , though he be much inferiour in antiquity , and extent of Dominions ; and Mantoa from Tuscany , neither will Modena yield it to some named before him . I should also say , that France having acquired Pignorolo , a door into Italy , and a strong place , from the Duke of Savoy , that King having an Interest in Italy , is to be reckoned amongst the Princes of it . The State of Rome . THE Pope hath great Dominions conveniently seated to disturb others , specially , Naples ; for all from Ostia , upon the Coasts of the Mediterranean Sea , to Loretto , Ancona , &c. is his : All the Lands together are called , Lo Stato Della Chiesa , in particular , old Latium , now Campagna Romana , il Patrimonio , di San Pietro , of which the chief City is Viterbo , part of ancient Tuscany , Terra Sabina , Umbria , ducato di spoletto , la Marca di Ancona , la Romagna , il ducato di Urbino , ducato di ferrara , Perugia , Orvieto , and Bolognese ; he is Soveraign of Naples , and Sicily , which he gives the investiture of , and receives homage for , as he doth for the Dukedoms of Parma and Piacenza , pretending the same over the Islands of Sardegna and Corcica : He is in possession of the Dukedom and City of Benevento in the Kingdom of Naples , and he pretends that in time of minority of the Kings of Spain , he hath right to Govern that Kingdom by a Legat : He also enjoyes the County of Avignon in France , and Ceneda within the state of Venice . These Countries , ( I mean those who are united together ) especially from Ancona to Ravenna and Ferrara all along the Coasts of the Gulfe of Venice , do afford good Souldiers , which upon case of an urging necessity may be gathered to about the number of 60000 , though 20000 foot and 3000 horse , as had Clement the 8th . in the War of Ferrara , were much to be kept on foot any long while : Urban the 8th . in the War of Parma had 30000 , but if the whole Countrey was in Armes , then 't would be upon 400000. The Pope indeed may be accounted , as he is really , a strong Prince , which strength consists in the extent of his Territories , in their Scituation , being all united , and there being no safe nor convenient places towards the Mediterranean , to make any landing ; and towards the Gulf they trust to the Venetians , who are to keep it clear ; upon which condition they are acknowledged to be the Lords of these Seas ; further all along the Coasts of the Mediterranean , and the whole Campagna Romana , there is a bad air , which would soon work upon any Army , either in Spring , Summer , or Autumn : This strength further consists in the temper of his Subjects and Soldiers , who are esteemed to be the best Foot in Italy : The Italian Proverb calls them , The best of Soldiers , but the worst of Subjects : so this strength consists in his strong holds , as Ferrara , Bologna , Fortezza Urbana , &c. in his Arsenals , or Magazeens of Arms ; the Vatican or St. Peter hath for 5000 men , in the Castle St. Angelo for 15000 , in Ancona for 10000 , in Ravenna for 5000 , in Ferrara 25000 , and Bologna for 10000 , and a new one a making at Tivoly , by the late Don Morto's Order , for 16000 men , with 80. pieces of Ordnance , where he employed continually above 300 men , so that they are spread up and down the Countrey to arme the People upon occasion to the number of 100000 men . Upon the Mediterranean he keeps five Gallies , which harbour in Civita Vecchia , they are not handsome , nor very good , but are well maned . But that which another way strengthens much the Pope , is , that Respect and Devotion which Popish Princes and States bear him , acknowledging him ( though falsly ) to be the Vicary of Christ , God on Earth , and the head of their Religion ; so that if a Prince had seized upon any of his Dominions , the Pope who had provoked him to make War being dead , it would be restored to the new Elected , all of them being perswaded , that it were a Sacriledge , to detain from that Church , that which did belong to it ; besides that every Prince of that Religion intending any such thing , would find it to be a hard work ; for the Pope hath ever an Army quartered upon their Land , which are that vast number of Secular Priests , and Regular Friars , who depend on the Pope upon several accounts , who having all sworn an Obedience to their Generals , who usually kept at Rome , they would act according to the Orders sent them from thence . So that having their Pulpits , Confessions , and Introduction into houses of all ranks , they could make strange worke ; Hence to me doth appear the happiness of those Princes , who having shaken off that Roman yoke , and turned out those Emissaries , are freed of those dangers , which those of that Religion are exposed to , though often they are liable to their private attempts . Another politick strength of Popes , consists in the Colledge of Cardinals , who are most of them chosen , either to gratifie Princes , or who depend upon Princes , ( without whose knowledge Princes hardly resolve any thing of importance about Popes ) or else are Relations to Princes ; and it is certain , when these Princes interests come to be in competition with the Pope's and Churches , this last swayes with them above all , because every one of these Cardinals is not without hope of being chosen Pope one time or other . Now I say , that Popes , as they are Temporal Princes , though they be Elective , ought to have that respect which deserveth the character which God hath set upon the forehead of Soveraigns ; but as he is a Tyrant over the Church , and an Usurper over the Heritage of the Lord ; all good Christians and reasonable men ought to abhor him , not his person , but that Tyranny , Usurpation , and unlawful Actions of his . I said , that 25000 or 30000 men , is a great number to be kept on foot by Popes any long while ; not for want of monies , for as Sixtus Quartus used to say , The Church can never want money in her purse , as long as the Pope doth hold a pen in his hand . Indeed , besides the ordinary income to the Camera , for the occasions of the Church ( so they call that State ) the Office of the Diataria , brings to Popes for their own use , exceeding great Treasures out of all parts , which own his Religion ; besides the private wayes they have to get monies , of which I shall speak ; some reckon that Popes have 6000 l. sterling a day , besides the casual incomes , which are very great : every time a Legat a Latere is sent abroad , he is allowed 250 l. sterling a day : for proof of this vast Revenues , Sixtus the 5th , who Reigned but five years of a poor Countrey Family Peretti , yet he builded the Palace of St. John of Lateran , began that of Monte-Cavallo , fortified Civita Vecchia , built many Colledges , made chargeable Aqueducts ; did many other costly works and reparations , wherein 't is thought he spent a matter of 15 Millions of Crowns , or upon 4 Millions of English pounds , and left f●ve Millions of Crowns in the Castle of St. Angelo , and did not charge his people with heavy Taxes ; and then the Popes had not the Dukedom of Urbino , nor that of Ferrara , and in a time that Reformation was carried on in a great measure in these three Kingdoms , France , Holland , Switzerland , Germany , Sweden , Denmark , and other parts of the North. And Paul the 5th . who indeed Reigned longer , left to the Prince of Salmona , one of his Nephews , 1000 Crowns a day , besides what he gave to several others of his Relations . And Gregory the 15th . of the family of Ludovisio , reigned only one year and a 11 moneths , and left to his Family 250000 crowns a year , or 62000 and 500 l. besides . Thus as Popes are temporal Princes , so they lay Taxes upon their Subjects , and heavy ones too . The late Popes , since his falling out with France , within the space of two years , laid Gables or Taxes upon 16 sorts of Commodities , which were free before : So 't was done upon the Soldiers , kept within the State , for every common Soldier was Taxed one Crown of his yearly pay , which came to between 5 and 6000 crowns , according to their number ; and the whole people in the City and Country were exceedingly oppressed : The selling of Offices is now a setled custom in the Court of Rome , which is very beneficial to Popes : I shall give but an instance of the Camera Apostolica , or the Apostolick Chamber ; the places of the Treasurer General , and of the Auditor , are sold for 80000 crowns a piece . There are Twelve places of Chierici , Clarks worth 42000 a piece ; the Presidents is 30000 , and so of others : the two forenamed Offices are the next step to the Cardinal ; so that if the Pope will have 160000 Crowns he makes Cardinals those who have them , and from others he finds ready money for the places . And what shall we say to that vast Treasure of Loretto , which is inesteemable : every week , nay , almost every day , one gift or other is brought to it from Kings , Queens , Princes , and other great Persons , Cities , and particular men ; they have whole Chambers full of Gold and Silver plate ; but this is nothing to that vast number of Diamonds , and other precious stones , which they keep in a place made a purpose : in the Castle of St. Angelo , are ever 5 millions of Gold , and one and a half in Jewels . Were it not for want of exercise of the Protestant Religion , Rome is as fit a place to lead a quiet and a contented life , as any is in the world , a man may live there as he pleases ; and no body meddle with him ; offend no body , and no body will offend you ; and though the inquisition be there , strangers are not troubled with it , except they speak against their Religion , which it were a great imprudence to do ; 't were a madness for a man to go tell the Pope he is Antichrist , this were to tempt God , and contrary to the wisdom of the Serpent , which is commanded us . 'T is an old and common saying ; Cum fueris Romae , Romano vivito more , &c. A stranger and a Traveller must be all eyes , and all ears , but hardly any tongue at all , he must hear , he must see , and hold his peace . I say , at Rome there is a very great liberty ; if a Protestant pleases , all Lent he may eat flesh , by the means of a License , which he may get for two shillings ; You are not obliged to go to Mass , to Confession , nor to any of their Superstitious wayes . One thing there is , which a stranger may do to satisfie his curiosity , which is , to go to their Stationi , as they call it , that is , their Devotions to certain Churches , which happens in one or other every week , where is a great concourse of people of all sorts , and constantly excellent good musick ; so every Saturday at the Cardinal Padrone's , the Popes Nephew , lodging at Monte-Cavallo , all men of good fashion use to meet , to tell and hear news ; so one day or other in the week , people use to meet at the Pallace of the Preferto of the Church , which is either the Popes Brother or Nephew . So at Monte-Cavallo , the Popes Palace ; when the Consistory of Cardinals is kept . So one may have the company one time or other of their Academists or Virtuosi , which in Rome are of three sorts , Humoristi , Lincei , Eantastici . One thing more is , to follow the Corteggio of some Cardinal and Ambassadour first for Protection ; for if any mischance should befall a man , when 't is known such a Gentleman is of the Corteggio of such a Cardinal , he is respected , and no harm done to him without the leave of such a Protecture , into whose house one may fly for sanctuary . Secondly , going with them ( after the warning you have of it at your lodging ) when they receive or make visits , or go to their audience , one may see their formalities and Ceremonies which are very great ; they never visit one another but they send before , one to know whether such a one be disposed to receive the visit of another at such an hour , and as Italians , give high names to things ; they call this Ambassage . Further , they receive not at the same time visits from two persons ; it must be known also , whether such a person intends to come Incognito , or whether he will be known , which only consists in the putting on or off of a superfluous garment , and the Loops which are about the Horses heads , which are of gold , if the Cardinal be a Prince , a Roman Baron , or of the Family of a Duke and Peer of France , or other Kingdoms ; so that according as they come , they are received nearer the Stairs , and with more Ceremonies , for every step they are to make is regulated , and they would not go an inch further ; so that all that passes between them , is more belle parole then realities ; I say , belle parole , not onely because they be Complements , but also they are accurate expressions , well pronounced , according to their proverb , Lingua Toscana in bocca Romana . One thing I must needs observe of their civility to strangers who are of their own Corteggio , that although they know them to be Protestants , yet they never trouble them with any discourse of Religion . 'T is certain , that this Court is as politick as any in the world , and where by a reflection you may know all what passes in Europe : for no Prince in the world hath better intelligencies then the ' Pope , who hath Legates or Nuncio's in most Courts , and spies every where . Cardinals do receive their Letters from the Courts of the Princes whose interests they own ; and the general of every Regular Order being usually at Rome , and receiving a constant weekly intelligence out of all those parts where are any of his Order ; and sometimes from the Confessors to Kings , Queens , and other high persons , do signifie what things they hear , to the Pope . One may judge of this by what they do at home ; that which is to be admired at Rome , is that exceeding great number of spies under pay , which are there up and down in all houses , publick places , and at every corner , the Pope hath his ; every Cardinal , and Princes ( I put them before , for they take place of them ) have theirs ; one Cardinal and Prince will have his spie in the house of another , though some of them go like gentlemen of good fashion ; and others who are of a higher form keep their Coaches ; some of them have keys to come in at any hour by the back door to the persons whose spies they are . Some as Staffieri , or Footmen , serve strangers ; others are Masters of Excercises , nay , several Cortegiane or Prostitute women are under pay ; so that by these means , no particular business comes to pass , but 't is presently known . One day I had occasion to enquire for a mean person about an ordinary business , very far from my lodging , and from that of a third person concerned in 't , in a corner of a street , one that was with me inquiring for such a one , in came to us an unknown man , who stood by , I admired to hear him say , what , you look for him about such a thing , he is gone to such a place : Every one of their great men who know this custome , do suspect every new servant they take . I have been told by a person who stood by , that the late Duke Cezarini , sent one day for a Notaro ( or one of those Scriveners , who kept the List of some spies ) whom he trusted , and haveing shewed him the names of all his Domesticks , how doth it go said he ? the other answered , well ; then said he , 't is a wonder , I am here the only man ; this Language is obscure , but he who stood by , knew the meaning of it . As to strangers , none come to Rome , but 't is presently known who it is , whence he comes , what company he frequents , and the like . Not long since I hapned to be at Rome , at the same time that there was a considerable number of English-men ; the late Pope told an English Priest , and an English Gentleman , who being a Papist , went thither for Devotion sake , That he wondered , that some of the English men that were then in town , did not come to his Palace upon the dayes he gave Audience , though it was but for curiosity ; but said he , I know they are so taken up to drink , that they have no time to spare : He was well informed , yet this did not proceed from any contempt he had for the Nation ; contrariwise he used to speak with respect of England , calling it the Land of Wonders : though this may be ambiguous , yet I believe he took it in a good sence , and he hath expressed the desire he had to have come to see it when he was Nuncio in Germany , if he could have done it with safety . In Rome are to be seen several ancient and modern Curiosities ; there are particular guides for antiquities , the modern do consist in Churches , Palaces , Houses of Pleasure , called Villa , where you may see the utmost of Art in Architecture , Pictures , Statues , Gardens , Water-works ; so there are Libraries , as that of the Vatican , enriched with a number of Excellent Books , and rare Manuscripts in several tongues , and increased with the ruines of that of Heildelberg , and with that of Urbino : this Library can be compared to none but that of Oxford , yet with some difference : there are also private Libraries and Cabinets , of all , which as of the curiosities of Tivoly and Frescati , places 12. and 18. miles from the City , there are exact relations in their Language , so that it were needless for me to name or to describe any . Therefore I come to speak how Popes stand affected to their Neighbours ; some grounds of this might have been laid formerly , when the Apostolick Chamber had the direction of affairs : but since Popes are come to be so absolute , that the Chamber must do almost all what they please , now their interest , natural in●●ination , fancy or Capricio , as they call it ; and sometimes the suggestions of a Kinsman and favourite , such as was Don Mario , though 't was a woman , as Don Olympia , are the rule of it . Some Popes have had fallings out with the Venetians , as had Paul the 5th . concerning Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , and other things ; Clement the 8th . with the Dukes of Modena about Ferrara ; Urban the 8th . with the Duke of Parma about Castro ; and so of late Cardinal Franciotti , Bishop of Luca , was like to be the occasion of a great falling out between the Pope and that Republick . Urban the 8th . was a great friend to France , but not to Spain , nor to the Grand Duke . Innocent the 10th . the half of his Reign was for Spain , and then he turned to the French ; and the late Alexander 7th . was all along an enemy to France , chiefly upon the account of Mazarini , whom he hated with all his heart ; but the present Pope carries himself even between all , although before his Election he were suspected to be partial for Spain , but upon no sollid grounds ; for those who pretend to the Popedome stand neutrals , and declare themselves of no party The maximes of Pope's are different , according to their interest and temper ; so that this being an Elective Dignity , no general rule but this can be given , that all endeavour to raise their Families to Honour and Riches ; however their Raggioni di Stato are , to hinder Naples from falling into the Emperours hands : for Clement the 7th . made penance for the fault which Leon the 10th . had committed to favour Charles the 5th . A second maxime is , still to give hopes of being promoted , to the dignity of a Cardinal to those potent Prelates that are at Rome , and elsewhere , to keep them in dependency , and from discontents and disturbances . Another is to confine the number of Cardinals to 70. which was an invention of Sixtus Quintus , to avoid the importunities of several Princes , who solicited him to confer that dignity upon some whom he would not bring into the Colledge . Of the same nature as this is , another Arcano di Stato , concerning the Examen of Bishops , which was ordered by Clement the 8th . to stop the designes of Princes , who intended to promote to Prelacy many of their Creatures : for then they had been ashamed to present those who had no learning , nor other qualifications fit for the place . A further secret of state is , that of the Bull of Residency , whereby Bishops are obliged to reside in their Bishopricks ; by the means of this , Popes do remove from their Court those Cardinals and others whom they dislike : By these means Urban the 8th . kept out of Rome Cardinal Borgia , and others of the Spanish Faction , who spoke too boldly to him : So did Alexander the 7th . keep away Cardinal Rossetti , who stifly opposed his Election . A further maxime of theirs is , to refer to Congregations , the demands of Princes about Ecclesiastical Laws , Jurisdiction , and other things which Popes are not willing to grant , for so they lay the denial upon others . Another Raggioni di Stato , is , that Cardinals may not go out of the state of the Church without leave from the Pope , for so they prevent those Counsels and Assemblies before the which formerly they have at several times been summoned to appear . Further , as former Popes have humbled and brought down those noble and potent Families that were in Rome , which had given a great deal of trouble to their Predecessors ; so at present Popes keep them low ; by which means , they have so degenerated , that instead of those great and brave Captains , now out of these Families come out idle , vicious , and effeminate persons . Lastly , t is a very politick maxime of Popes , to send their Legate to Princes , to pacifie the quarrels arising between them , although they know 't will effect nothing at all ; and that sometimes 't is their interest that such quarrels should last , for hereby they shew themselves to be zealous of the publick good and peace ; and thus they maintain themselves the Arbiters of Princes . The Cardinals Nephews have also their particular maximes , namely to keep from preferment , and to remove from the Pope's person those whom they do not affect : on the contrary , to raise to dignities , and to procure places of trust to their friends and creatures . Publick Ministers at that Court know so well the jealousie of Nephews , who will have nothing communicated to Popes , but by their means , that usually they impart first to them , that which they are to speak of to the Pope , and commonly they give them an account of what answer they had , taking Cardinal Padrons lodging from the Popes in their way homewards . A policy of the Cardinals , who are contrary to the Court , is to get some Eminent one disaffected as they are , to be their Head ; and now 't is a custome passed as it were into a Law , to choose none but Italians to be Popes . Before the late Election , the Colledge of Cardinals was divided into the Ghigian party , which were all the creatures or friends of Alexander the 7th . six of them are of Siena , the City he was born in , the Squadra volante , the flying Squadron composed of the creatures of Innocent the 10th who having left no Cardinal of his Name or Family , Cardinal Imperiale was look't upon as the Head of them , and most part of these were brought in to this present Pope by Azzolino , one of their chief members ; but the 3d. party was that of Barbirini Francesco the Dean of the Colledge being the head , and several of Urbans Creatures the members with some others , who being poor , received pensions from Francesco ; now a fourth part is rising , which is that of the present Pope . Before I leave this subject , I must say something of him ; He is called Clemene the 9th . which name he took , as he assured the Princess of Rossano , out of respect he doth bear to the memory of Clement the 8th . Aldobrandin ; his name is Giulio Rospigliosi of Pistoia , an indifferent good City , about 20 miles from Florence , and in the Grand Dukes Dominions . This man was chosen the last year , in the 71. of his Age ; he was employed as Nuncio in Spain , and then by the late Pope was chosen Secretary of State ; he had a very sore fit of sickness a little while afore the Pope died ; he was once given over by Physicians , and when he came to recover , and before the Popes death , he had thoughts to leave his place . He is a man of a middle stature , and very gray ; being a Cardinal , he was accounted a wise Statesman , and of great parts ; I say he was , for I cannot tell whether he doth or will continue so , for often have we seen in that place that Honours have changed manners ; as it was well observed of the late Pope Alexander , of whom it was said , as of Galba , He had been worthy of Reigning , if he had not Reigned ; Dignus Imperio , sinon imperasset ; and of all other sayings , this most of all was fastned upon him ; he was maximus in minimis , and minimus in maximis . This Pope , since his Election to that Dignity , hath made a judicious Creation of Cardinals ; he hath chosen his own Nephew to express his affection to him ; the late Pope's Nephew , Don Sigismond , to express his thankfulness for the Obligations he had to that Family ; and herein he hath given an example contrary to that so much blamed of Innocent the 10th . who did so bitterly persecute the Relations of his Predecessor . The third Cardinal Created , is Leopold , of the family Medici : Thus he hath repaired the fault of Alexander , acknowledged the kindness he received from the Grand Duke in the late conclave , and shews that he remembers he hath been his Subject : Further , this Pope hath done two things contrary to the practices of his Predecessor , who , at the beginning , would own none of his Relations , nor have them about his person , or raise them to preferments , till he seemed to be forced to it by the earnest solicitations , and constant importunities of Cardinals , and publick Ministers ; yet it is well known how indulgent to them he hath been all along ; therefore , said the Romans , Alexander was as good as his word , that he would not receive his Relations at Rome , for he went to do it at Castle Gandolfo , a house of pleasure 12. miles from it : but the present Pope sent for his immediately after his Election , and would make no new Creation ( as they call it ) of Cardinals , nor distribute several favours till his Nephew was come back to Rome , that others might have to him the Obligation of it : The other thing he hath done is , that he hath suppressed in part those heavy Taxes which his Predecessour , or Don Mario , hath laid on the people ; this hath much gotten him the love of his Subjects . Should I now go about to give a character of Don Camillo his Brother , his Nephews , and other Relations , it would be too much like a relation , therefore I forbear it ; and indeed I have been so long upon this particular , that I must be shorter in what follows . In Rome are still some Noble and Ancient Families , as Colonna , which do possess three Principalities , Ursini hath two more . Savelli , whereof the chief is perpetual Marshal of the Church , and Prince of La Rizza , bought by the late Pope , and of Albano . Muti , Duke of that name , and Prince of Rignano , Cezarini , Prince of Jansano and Ardea . Conti , of which is the present Duke Pauli . Caetanis of which is the Prince of Caserta , Son to the Duke of Sermonetta . Frangipani , which is extinct , for the late Marquess left out one Daughter , who hath been married to one of the name , who lives in Hungary . The others are Bentivogli , Baglioni , Peppuli , Vitelli , &c. The new Families , to begin with that which now Rules , are , Rospigliosi , Ghigi , Pansilio , Barberini , Ludovisio , Borghese , Altemps , Cezi , Farneze , Aldobrandini , Buoncompagnio , &c. raised by Popes of th●ir family , as now Rospigliosi of Clement the 9th . Ghigi of Alexander the 7th &c. Matthei also , and Lanti both Dukes in Rome , are both of good Famiies . But now Clement the 9th . is dead , after somewhat above two years Reign ; he was old and weak , but the loss of Candia , hath probably hastened his death : his Relations had no time to rise very high , and they must leave the place to his kinsman , who is now to be chosen Pope : about whose Election the Conclave is now much divided ; the Factions being great and stiff , every one driving on her Interest and advantage . The Cardinals amongst themselves being divided into four parties , because they are all the creatures of so many Popes , Urban the 8th . Innocent the 10th . Alexander the 7th . and Clement the 9th . besides the Grand Dukes Interest is great in the Conclave : the Spanish is considerable in number , by reason of many of his Subjects in 't ; but as Cardinals mind themselves more than the Crowns ; and as Spain is not mony'd , very probably many will fall off : on the other side , the French having some of the best head-pieces in the Conclave , and ready monys , will go very far ; and because the last time they were disappointed , and could not raise Farnese to the Popedome , they will strive very hard for it . The Emperour , and King of Poland have also their Parties among the Cardinals , but not considerable in themselves , only they may joyn with others . These Princes , as the French and Spanish Crowns Interests , are managed by those Cardinals who are their Protectors , and the Ambassadours who are at Rome : of late the Crown of Portugal is also come in . There are also those Cardinals called Neutrals , of those , who pretending to the Popedome , declare themselves ( at least , not openly ) for no party . Cardinals first of all were called Roman Priests , sent by Popes , to Preach and do other offices in the Churches , who owned their Authorities : There were but six upon their first Institution . Calpurnius Poncinus , in the year 231. raised their number to 10 , so by degrees they were 70. but as Popes may alter the orders of their Predecessors , so they have lessened , or increased this number . They were very inferiour in dignity to Bishops , to whom , and to the people the Election belonged formerly ; but Innocent the 2d . gave it wholly , and only to Cardinals , in the year 1135. yet left it at their liberty to choose one of their number , or another Prelate . But in the year 1464. Paul the 2d . ordered that none but a Cardinal should be chosen Pope . Innocent the 4th . was the man , who in the year , 1242. altered the precedency between Bishops and Cardinals , to the advantage of the last : the same gave them the red Hat : Bonifacius the 9th . the Habite : and Paul the 2d . the Cap of Scarlet : to shew , ( as they say ) how ready they are to shed their blood for the Service of the Church ; though I think , that this colour and Purple which they use too , are to set forth their Pomp and Magnificence . These Cardinals are chosen by the Pope , according to his intimation , and some few upon the commendation of the Emperour , and the King of France , Spain , and Poland , out of the German , French , &c. Nations ; according to the choice of those Princes , who have liberty to commend , one two , or three , of what Nation they please : All these Cardinals are divided into three Orders , six Bishops , 50 Priests , fourteen Deacons : every one of them takes place of all Embassadours whatsoever , and pretend the hand from all Princes , except Crowned Heads . Thus much I thought fit to speak of Cardinals , especially now upon the occasion of the Sede vacante , for they are met to make a new Election , of which 't is necessary to say something . The Pope being dead , Nine days are employed towards his Funeral , and other formalities depending thereupon : On the ninth day after , Mass is said , a speech is made in commendation of the deceased , the Cardinal Padrone , that is Master , ( a Title introduced by Paul the 5th . but fully confirmed by Urban the 8th . ) who is a nigh relation of the late Pope , acqaints all Cardinals abroad with his ●eath , who thereupon make all possible haste to come to Rome . On the 10th day after the Popes death all the Cardinals who are able , meet at St. Peters Church , where the Mass of the Holy Ghost , as they call it , is sung by the Dean of Cardinals , he who is of a longest standing , or the next to him , if he be not well ; there is also made a speech upon the subject of the Election of a new Pope , with a great concourse of people to hear it ; after this , all the Cardinals go in a Procession towards the Conclave , following a Priest who carries the Cross , the Musicians singing their Veni Creator Spiritus . This Conclave is a place in the Vatican near St. Peters Church , all made a new by order of the Cardinal Chamberlain , or Chamerlengho , all of wood , which after the Election , is disposed of by the said Chamberlain , where a small Lodging is made for every Cardinal , and every one hath his by lot . The Cardinals , some Prelates , and Volaries go in then , whereof one reads with a loud voice the Bulls concerning the Election of Popes , which being done , all Cardinals take an oath to observe what is therein contained , in the hands of the Dean , and of Prince Savelli , who upon this action hath leave to enter into the Conclave , of which he is keeper , and perpetual Marshal of the Church , for himself , and successors : After this Ceremony every one goes to his dinner , and hitherto the doors are shut up , but after dinner all Ambassadors and Roman Princes have liberty to go in , and for the space of four or five hours they treat and negotiate with Cardinals , within their private Lodgings , which time being past , they ring a little bell , whereupon every one is to go away , excepting the Cardinals , and the Deputies or Deputati of the Conclave , to wit , two servants are allowed to every Cardinal , who chooses whom he likes , the old and weak ones are allowed three ; for publick use , are one Sagrista , and Oschaltarra ; and Solo Sagrista , who take care of things relating to their Devotions , and belonging to the Altar ; five Masters of Ceremonies , the Secre●ary of the Conclave , a Confessor , two Physicians , an Apothecary , and two to help him ; a Surgeon , two Barbers , two Masons , two Carpenters , and sixteen Porters . Assoon as all others are gone , and these are within , the Conclave is walled in and out , after which , the Cardinals , Dean , and Chamberlain , go about it to see whether it be well : it hath formerly been ordered by some Popes , that after this , no Cardinal should be admitted , but 't is not strictly observed , if they come soon after , and if the Election is like not to be ended so soon : Before they are shut up , orders are issued by them , for the peace and quiet Government of the City , it being very necessary so to do , upon such a conjuncture , to prevent great and many mischiefs ; now all that time the City Officers have a great power , so that if a Malefactor be taken , he is soon made away . 'T is not usual with the Cardinals to discharge the Officers entrusted by the late Pope , but 't is necessary they should be confirmed by them . Within the Conclave , is kept an exact Guard , under the Command of the High Marshal ; first at the Ruota , seven in number , which are some holes left unwalled , to take in the Victuals which are brought in to every Cardinal ; These Ruota's are used at Rome , in every Monastery and Nunnery ; the use whereof is to receive what things are brought from without , and given from within : For at the inside of the Wall are some few boards joyned together , of five or six foot high , and three or thereabouts in breadth , some more , some less ; but being all of an equal bigness ; and this is so suspended , that it turns about like a wheel , which in Italian is called Ruota ; 't is hollow within , so that it is capacious of receiving great dishes , baskets , and some can hold a child of twelve yeares old ; Then upon the Staires in the Courts , and at all passages , Guards also are set with four great corps de guard in the great place before St. Peters Church ; every time dinner is sent in to a Cardinal , 't is attended by some of his servants , and a Mace-bearer , with a Silver Mace , with the Cloth and other things used at Table ; this is done twice a day , and besides the Soldiers , four Prelates stand at every Ruota , to search strictly every thing which is sent in , the very bread is all cut in small pieces for fear their should be any bills in 't , and those four Prelates are changed every day by the Marshal , to whom these bills shall be given , in case any be intercepted , which he will keep till the Election be over ; but this is searched , not only without , but also within , by the Masters of Ceremonies ; who have taken an oath of fidelity , and after the meat is in , these ruota's are sealed with paper , both at the in and out-sides : at every one of these holes , twelve Soldiers are of Guard in the day , and twenty five in the night time . Every Cadinal eats and drinks alone with his domesticks , and all their victuals are dressed by order of the Martial , but the Church pays for 't , and one buyeth as much as the other ; there is also an allowance for others , who are shut up , some more or less according to their quality , but usually the Cardinals servants have the rest of their Masters , and the Guards every where are mounted every day according to the Marshals order , who also according to the Bulls doth lessen the victuals of Cardinals , when ten days are over , since they , being shut up , in case the Election be not made , and this is to force them to hasten it , and to come to an agreement about it ; which to effect , once a day they meet at the Chappel of the Conclave , and he who at last is chosen , ought to have two parts of three of the Votes , so that if of sixty he had but thirty nine , it would not be a right Election . The Cardinal Dean , hath the command of Cardinals , as the Camerlengo of others who are shut up , and and at last they must agree about him who is to be chosen , and all this while , all within the Conclave are ignorant of what passes in the City . Assoon as 't is known within the Conclave who is the Pope , the Cardinal Decano desireth him to approve of the choice which the Colledge hath made of him , which he consents to , and takes what name he likes , as Innocent , Clement , Alexander , or the like : then standing between the two chief Cardinals , he is led behind the Altar , where they take off his Cardinals clothes , and give him the habit of a Pope ; immediately after is sung the Te Deum : then all the Cardinals one after another , falling upon their knees , do ( to use their words ) adore him , kissing his foot , then the right hand , and then he gives them osculum pacis , upon both cheeks , so they give him signs of submission , which is meant by kissing of the feet , they expect from him Protection , in kissing his hand , and they receive from him a sign of affection , being kissed on the lips or cheeks . These things being performed , one of the Masters of Ceremonies , takes the Cross , and carries it before him , whilst the Ecce Sacerdos Magnus is sung , and they go towards the Balcone which looks upon the great place before St. Peters Church , called La loggia della benedictione ; and the Masons beat down the Wall of partition , and there the Pope being between two Cardinals , they shew him to the People , who stand below in the great Place , one of the Cardinals with a loud voice pronouncing these Latin words , Annuntio vobis gaudium magnum , habemus Papam Eminentissimum & reverendissimum N. N. qui sibi nomen imposuit , N. N. Hereupon , the People cries out , God save the new Pope , God bless the Family , N. N. and at the same time , one can hear the Artillerie of the Castel San. Angela go off , there being constantly some to observe the pulling down of the Wall ; then all the Soldiers give their Vollies ; the Drums beat , the Trumpets sound , and all the Bells in town ring . Assoon as the people hear who is chosen , they run to his Palace and Plunder it , it being the custom so to do ; but those Cardinals who are likely to be chosen before they go to the Conclave , have removed the best things they have . The Ceremony at the window of the Balcone being ended , all the Cardinals wait upon the new Pope to his Palace in the Vatican , whence every one goes home : in the mean time , the Pope receives no publick visits , only private ones from his relations , if they be at Rome , and those who have been his friends in the Conclave , who come to receive the effects of the promises he made to them to get their assistance , for usually they engage upon such conditions of interest and preferment : about a fortnight's time is allowed to prepare things , in order of his being carried in a Chair on mens shoulders to St. Peters Church , to take possession of the Popedom , which is done with much pompe and magnificence ; and about a fortnight after he goes in a Cavalcata to do the same at the Church of St. John of Lateran : but from the first day of his Election , he begins to give his Orders about the Goverment of all his Dominions . 'T is usual with every Pope to take an Oath before the Cardinals , about several things , the chief whereof are , 1. To labour to keep peace between all Christian Princes . 2ly . They will promote to the dignity of Cardinals , none but those who are worthy of it . 3ly . To call to an account all the Officers of the State , of the Church , when their time is expired . 4ly . They will not make two Brothers Cardinals , which was the Decree of Julius the Second . 5ly . Not to alienate any thing belonging to the Church , which things all the World knows how well they are observed , but if Popes may ( as they think ) dispence others from their oathes , why not themselves too ? so that after this Principle of the Popes Infallibility , men who believe it , must not complain against him , for if he be infallible , he can do nothing amiss ; these were the words of the late Duke Cezarini to two Jesuits , who complained to him , that the Pope Alexander the 7th . had perswaded Father Oliva their General , to fell to him land for 100000 Crowns . I thought it would not be amiss to mention so much about the Election of a Pope , it being seasonable now , in the time of a Conclave , for those who have a mind to be informed of their wayes about it , for as to many other practices of that Court , I wholly wave it off , as are their Formalities in visits , their change of cloths , creation of Cardinals , and things depending therefrom ; of their Jubilees , Indulgences , Blessing ofSwords , Agnus Dei's , and Roses , Cavalcataes , and Processions , Washing of the Feet , Beatification , Canonization , and so many other things which we account to be vain or Superstitious . I judge it unnecessary to mention the order setled in the Popes Court and Family , but withal think it not amiss to say few words about their great Courts and Offices , which I will only mention , they being not material for any Protestant State who have nothing to do there , by way of Publick Ministers . All businesses there are managed by certain Councels or Commitees , which they call Congregationi , to the number of sixteen . The First , is that Del Sant Officio , or Inquisition , which as all the rest hath a Secretary , by whom are given all dispatches , which he seals also with the seal of the Cardinal , who is the President of it ; in it are treated Matters of Religion , conducing to what they call Heresie , Prophanation , Blasphemy , &c. This ever is Governed by the Dominicans , and meets three times a week , on Monday at the Palace del sant Officio , on Wednesday , at the Dominicans Church , called , La Minerva ; and the Thursday , before the Pope . The 2d . is that which takes cognizance of affaires concerning Bishops and Regular Priests , or other of their Diocess's , of this , as of all the rest a Cardinal is the Head ; into it enter 24 Cardinals , which is the greatest number of any , yet never under six in any other ; whensoever Friars have any falling out with Bishops , they presently threaten to bring them before this Congregation , which meets every Friday in the House of the Cardinal , President of it . The 3d. is del concilio , the jurisdiction of which , is to give interpretation to the Text of the Council of Trent , it meets every Sunday in the House of the Cardinal President of it , or a Thursday if he hath a mind to it . The 4th . is della immunita Ecclesiastica , instituted by Urban the 8th . to judge of Ecclesiastical Priviledges , which is kept every Thursday , at one of the Popes Palaces , a Cardinal being the Head of it , for which the Camera allowes him 1000 Crowns a year . The 5th . is di stato , which handles matters of State ; all the Cardinals , who have been Nuncios and Ambassadours , come in to it , and the Secretary of State : there is no prefixed day , but it depends upon the pleasure of the Pope , or his Nephew Cardinal , in whose presence it meets . The 6th . is de propaganda fide instituted by Gregory the 15th . it consults about all manner of wayes , how to promote the Roman Faith throughout all parts of the World ; all their Emissaries depend upon this , so that what Jesuits and Priests soever we have here , have their mission from this Congregation , whereof Cardinal Francesco Barberini is President ▪ it meets usually once a moneth upon a Munday , either in the presence of the Pope , or in the Colledge called de propaganda fide , which is , in Piazza d' Ispagna . The 7th . is de' Riti which judges of all differences about Ceremonies , Formalities , Places , Canonizations , &c. it sits once a month , and more if needs be , in the House of the Cardinal President of it ; who is ever the Senior of the Deputies , who is to summon it , as do all other Cardinals , Presidents of other Congregations . The 8th . is del acqua wherein are treated Matters concerning Rivers , Channels , Bridges , and the like ; there is no certain day to meet , but when occasion requires it , the Cardinal who is the Head of it , sends out his summons about it . The 9th . is ; delle Strade , whereof the Camerlengo is the chief , all things relating to the necessaries and ornament of Streets , is treated of in 't , under its jurisdiction are matters of Aqueducts and Fountains ; the distribution , whereof is made by this Congregation as they think fit and convenient : and meet only upon occasion . The 10th . is della consulta per governo , dello stato di S. chiesa , is of a great concernment , it takes cognizance of any thing relating to the Government of the whole State of the Church ; all Legats , Governours of Cities and Provinces give an account of what things of concernment happens in their Government to this Congregation , who orders them to act as they think fit : yet by especial priviledge , the Legats of Avignon , Ceneda , Benevento , and the Governor of Fermo , and Spoleti are free from her jurisdiction . The Cardinal Padron , for the time , who is ever a nigh relation of the Pope , and who rules all under him is the head of it , at whose pleasure it usually meets in his Lodgings . The 11th . is dell , indice , into it are brought Matters of Books , Printed , or to be Printed , to be examined , Corrected , and Licensed ; it usually meets once a month or seldomer , as the Cardinal President of it is pleased to order . The 12th . is degli Syravii , or grievances , otherwise , De buono Regimine , 't is a Court of redress and equity , this , particular subjects , and whole Corporations apply themselves to , when they are wronged , or oppressed by their Governours ; this Cardinal Padron , is the Head of , who orders it to meet at his house when he hath a mind to 't . The 13th , is Soprale Zecche , about the mint ; sees all monies to be coyned , and sets the price of forreign Coyns , and all currrent moneys . This Congregation upon occasion , meets at the house of the Cardinal , head of it . The 14th . is Dell , Essame . All they who are to be promoted to any Bishopricks in Italy , and not one of it , are to be examined by these ; it is usually done in the Popes presence , and at his pleasure , for the time , he who is examined kneeling all the while upon a stool opposite to the Pope ; the Cardinals only are free from this examen . The 15th . is de negotii consistoriali , about consistorial affairs ; of which the Cardinal Docano , Senior , or Eldest as to Election , is the head : at whose house 't is kept but very seldome , because it treats only about matters referred to it by the Pope , as are resigning of Bishopricks , Abbeys , Ecclesiastical Taxes and Impositions . Having already mentioned Consistorial Affairs ; one is to know that the Consistory is the Assembly of all Cardinals then at Rome , whereat the Pope is ever present : it being kept at Monte Cavallo on Mundays , Wednesdays or Frydays ; where more general and serious Affairs are treated of : and what things the Pope is pleased to lay to their consideration , upon a consistory day , no Congregation is kept except it had been summoned before the Pope had intimated the Consistory ; and in such a case the Congregation is put off till the afternoon ; for Consistories are ever held betimes in the morning . Of Consistories , some are publick ; when by example , hats are bestowed upon Cardinals after a publick Cavalcata , or when Audience is given to Ambassadors , and forraign Ministers ; or else private , according to the Affairs they are to treat of ; and this last sort are kept more often than the former . That which they call Collegio , is the whole body of Cardinals ; among whom ever is one Camerlengo of the Sacro Collegio , to distinguish it from the Popes Chamberlain , and is but for a year : there is also a Secretary , a Clerk , and Controller● the Secretary is ever an Italian ; but the Clerk is one year a German , another a French man , and then a Spaniard . But there is the 16th . and last Congregation , Della visita Apostolica , whose care it is to see all Churches , Chappels , and places of devotion in and about Rome , that nothing be wanting in 't , tending to the necessaries , ornaments and decorum thereof ; and to cause every thing to be duely and orderly performed in 't . Besides all these Courts , there is a considerable one called la Ruota , composed of twelve Prelates ; whereof there is one German , one French-man , two Spaniards ; one of Bologna , one of Ferrara , one Venetian , one Toscan , one Milanese , and three Romans . They judge of all causes about Benefices , whether they be in those Countries which own the Popes authority , or else-where . About which they use to meet in the Apostolical Palace twice a week , on Mondayes and Fridayes ; and although the place of Auditori di Ruota be not very beneficial in it self , it being not worth much above one Thousand Crowns by the year , yet the Pope , bestowing upon them other Ecclesiastical preserments , it makes it very considerable , the more as to honour , that sometimes some of the Auditory are made Cardinals . There is also the Camera Apostolica , or Apostolick-Chamber , consisting of the Cardinal-Chamberlain , the Governor of Rome in quality of Vice-Chamberlain , the Treasurer-general , the Auditor and the President of the Chamber , the Advocate of the poor , the Solicitor-general , and Attorney-general , the Commissary & o twelve Chierici or Clerks ; whereof four ever are Over-seers or Prefetti , the one dell Annona of all manner of Corn , and price the other della grajua over the price of all sorts of Flesh and Fish ; the third over all the Prisons which he visits , with others , every Thursday ; and the fourth is to oversee the Streets . The Jurisdiction of this Court is extended upon every thing relating to the Church , in the way of Bonds , Leases , In-comes , Expences , matters of Rights , Customes , Impositions , and all Rights , Possessions and Priviledges ; in a word , when Popes were not so absolute , as they are now , these Camera , was as the Guardian of the State of the Church , to see that it should not be imbeciled , wronged or a lienated ; so that 't is indeed the true Treasury of the Church , all Tributes due to it being paid here . There is also another Office called Diataria , which is administred usually by a Cardinal , who hath one under him called Sotto Datario , throughout whose hands pass the vacancies of all benefices , which bring yearly very great In-comes to the Pope , who allows 2000 Crowns to the Datario , and 1000 to the Sotto Datario . This Office is not the same as that of the Secretary of the Pope , as some do imagine ; for he who is properly the Secretary of State is the Popes Nephew , or Nephews sometimes , who hath several under him : to him all Ambassadors , & publick Ministers make their addresses . This writes and subscribes by the Popes orders , all Letters to Kings , Princes , Nuncioes , and others , and signs the Patents of several Governours , and other Officers of the State of the Church ; yet the Patents and Commissions of Legats , Vice-Legats , Governors of great Cities &c. are signed by the Pope himself , and sealed sub annalo piscatoris . But there are other great Offices granted for life . First , The Popes Vicar , now Cardinal Gimetti above 84 years of age , a coveteous man , who hath many Kinsmen , which two things have made him lose the hopes of ever being chosen Pope . His Jurisdiction is extended upon regular Priests & Nunneries : the Jews , and deboist women which in Rome are publickly allowed , for which toleration , 't is the common opinion , they pay a Tribute , and certainly there is more than opinion in 't , because every one who is a House-keeper , & a known Whore must have her name registred at the Office of the Vice-Gerent , who is one of the chief Officers of the Vicario , who is also the Judge of them as such : so that all the year long they enjoy the liberty of their licentious life , except at certain times which they call Uacanze , as about Christmass and Easter , for then the Sbirri or Bayliffs go to search their houses , and if they find any there , they may if they will carry them and her to prison ; Therefore to prevent this inconveniency , these women send to the Office , and by the means of some moneys , obtain a defence to those Officers to come to their houses , and to molest them . And in the dayes of Alexander the 7th . there was a talk of suppressing these infamous houses ; a sign of the Popes protection , which gave occasion to this impious pasquinata , laudata Dominum pueri . Another great Office is that of the Sommo penitentiere , at present Cardinal Ludovicio , a person of mean parts ; his Jurisdiction is about Penances , Absolutions , and Confessions ; for he having many under him in great and weighty cases , they acquaint him with the faults , though not with the name of the party , to know of the penance to be said upon . The Vice-Cancelliere , or Vice-Chancellor so called , because the Pope reserves to himself the Title of Chancell or of the Universal Church , hath the whole ordering of the Chancery . The Camerlengo , now Cardinal Antonio Barberini , hath a very Honourable and beneficial place , for the Chamberlain takes cognizance of every thing belonging to the Camera , and in the time of Sede Vacante , or when there is no Pope , he takes the Popes Lodgings , is attended with his Guard , and causes money to be coyned in his Name : This place is worth 15000 Crowns by the year ; besides of three Keys of the Treasure of the Castle Saint Angelo , he hath one , the Pope having the other , and the Cardinal Decano the third . The Prefetto della signatura di giustitia , must see all Petitions about matters of Justice , and answers them , ordering what he thinks fit to be done about it . The like is done in matters of grace , pardon , &c. by the Prefetto della signatura di gratia . The Prefetto de brevi peruses and signs all the Apostolical Writs and Orders . The Bibliothecario is Over-seer of the Presses and of the Library in the Vatican , and commands those who have any thing to do in it . These four last Offices I mentioned only because they are in the hands of Cardinals as well as the four former , though lesse honorable and beneficial . So are the three following bestowed upon Cardinalls , and all is for life , to wit , The three Arch-Priests ; of St John of Lateran , now Cardinal Ghigi ; of St. Peter in Vatican , at present Cardinal Francesco Barberini ; & of Santa Maria Maggiore , now Cardinal Rospigliosi , by the late resigning of it up by Cardinal Antonio Barberini , who received some satisfaction for it . Now these three Arch-Priests have an absolute power over all the Canons , Priests , Curats , and Beneficiaries of their Churches ; which Benefices they may bestow upon whom they please when they are vacant ; besides this , he of Lateran hath the administration of Justice in civils and criminals over all persons within the Jurisdiction of his Church , Having already insisted so long upon this Subject , I must forbear speakingof othergreat charges , whether they belong to the Court , as the Master of Ceremonies , Master of the S. Palace , Secretaries , Steward , &c. Or be Military , as General of the Galleys of the Popes Guards of the Church , who hath four under him , to wit , of Avignon & Ferrara , and the Generals of the Horse , and of the Artillery . This great place is ever given to a nigh relation of the Pope ; and he , with him of the Galleys , and the Governour of the Castle Saint Angelo , are answerable of their actions to the Pope alone ; or whether they be Ecclesiastical , as Almoners , Chaplains , &c. or at last , whether they be Civil , as Governour of Rome , divided into 14 Rioni or Quarters ; namely , Monte , Colonna , St. Eustacio , Ponte , Regota , Ripa , Trastevere , Trivio , Campidelli Parione , Pigna , Campo Marzo , St. Angelo , Borgo ; but this last is actually depending upon the Governour of St Angelo , and also Senator , and Conservatours of Rome , &c. The King of Spain comes next to the Pope in Italy ; he hath Naples , and the Islands of Sicily and Sardegna upon the Coasts , with Milan in Lombardy , and Finale the head of a Marquisate upon the Coasts of Genoa , and nearer to Tuscany , he hath Portolongone , and Orbitello . The State of Naples . NAples containes twelve Provinces which are a division of the three ancient , their names are Terra di Lavora Principato citra , Principato Ultra , Basilicata , Calabria citra , Calabria ultra , terra d'Otranta , terra di Bari , Capitanata , Contato di Molisse , Abruzzo citra , and Abruzzo ultra . ; Most of these parts are inhabited by very dangerous people , the more by reason of the abundance of Woods which do shelter those Rogues , whom the Crimes they have committed have driven from the Cities , whither they are not safe to return ; whence they have the name of Banditi , and whom the protection of Great Men to make use of them one against another , by reason of their animosities , keeps there : those of Calabria , specially along the Coasts , have the name of being the worst of all , so ha t 't is turned into a Proverb , He is as wicked as a Calabrese . The best part of the Kingdom is , Terra di Lavoro , which is all the Countrey about Capua and Naples : There are but three good Havens able to receive at Fleet , Brundisi , Taranto , and Trani ; for Gaeta , Napoli , Puzzuolo , Bari and Otranto , are neither safe nor great enough . 'T is said , that the Cities , Lands , or Castles in the King dome come to 2573 , the least of which will make 500 Souls , or there abouts : They have good Souldiers , but proud , treacherous and inconstant for the generality ; yet there are brave men amongst the Nobility , I mean for Civility , Courage and Valour . The chief strong Holds of the Kingdom have Garrisons of Natural Spaniards , by whom they are strangely oppressed , as by them they were conquered . They are Governed by a Spanish Vice-King , to whom this people is given as a prey , that he may make himself amends for the Expences he hath been at in some chargeable Embassage , or a reward for some service he hath done to the Crown ; so that in three years , which is the usual prefixed time for the exercise of that Authority ( because the Court of Spain would not have Subjects to grow too potent in those parts ) they squeeze and oppress that people with an infinite number of Taxes , and other heavy burthens ; the Nation being look't upon by them as Factious , Seditious , reckoned and desirous of Novelties ; there being 30 notable Rebellions within the space of 500 years : So that the Vice-Kings rule with a Despotick Authority ; and let him do what he pleases in this kind , people must never look for redress , he not being accountable for things of this nature ; Besides that , the City , or any part of the Kingdom may not send upon any occasion an Agent or Deputy into Spain without a special License from the Vice-King , which he grants very seldome : Neither are the Nobility free from oppressions , being dragg'd into Prisons , or driven into Exile upon the least suspicion that they grow too potent , or are any ways disaffected . The insolencies of the Spanish Souldiers , and others of that Nation are not at all punished ; the very High-way-men , and other Rogues , who are as thorns in the sides of the people , and who vex , disturb , and plague them , are winked at , except it be upon a jealousie of State : So that , that formerly flourishing Kingdom , and full of all manner of necessary and delightful things , is at this day brought to an utmost misery ; that Nation not being allowed so much as liberty of trading with strangers , on selling their Inland Commodities , but upon certain Conditions , and a Licence well paid for ▪ and all the Gold which can be gathered there , is sent into Spain , which doth amount to vast sums . The Duke Medina delas torres los volez , told one day the Cavaliero Damenico Zane , then Embassadour at the Spanish Court from Venice , that in six years of his Government of that Kingdome , he raised 44 Millions of Crowns to supply the occasions of the Dukedome of Milan , and of Flanders , Moneys are drawn from thence , with a number of Souldiers to serve in the wars that are made in the forenamed Countteys : These and many other intollerable oppressions caused the great and many insurrections that have been there , which cost so much blood , not only in the times of troubles , but long after , it being the custome of Spaniards to punish to the Tenth Generation those faults which have been committed against the State. For all this , the Nobility of that Kingdom triumphing over their miseries , and boasting of their slavery , are high and proud , and yet gentle and courteous in their carriage , though they insult over the common people , they spend beyond their estates , are splendid in an outward shew , but frugal at home , loyal to the King , Enemies to the people , slaves of Royal Ministers , and very hard to their Vassals , whom they pinch to the very bones : with all this they hate the Spanish Nation . Out of this , one may judge of that enmity which is between the Napolitans , specially the people and the Spaniards ; there is never a year but hundreds of these last are killed by others , either at night in the streets of Naples , or in the fields , when Fruits and Grapes grow ripe ; this people , and so those of Milan , are grieved to see how those same Spaniards who come to them in a low and poor condition , and with Capatos de Cuerda , within a year or two do live very high , out of the blood and substance of the Countrey . So that the Spaniards being so hard Masters , they keep what they have in this Kingdom only , by the means of the division which is in it ; so they keep all what they have in Italy , only because the Italians suffer them to enjoy it for fear of falling into the hands of worse Masters , not that they can have worse , but because they are not so sensible at injuries received from Spaniards , as those which they have suffered from some other Nations , not as to the things , but as to the manner of doing them ; the Spaniard layes heavy burthens and impoverishes them , and upon suspicions and jealousies of State takes away mens lives ; nay , he attempts upon the Honor of families , but he carries it with more secresie and circumspection than other lighter Nations , whose manner of proceeding seems more insolent ; besides that , the Spanish haughtiness and gravity is more sutable to the Italian temper . Further , Spain and other Dominions belonging to it , being remote from Italy ; the Italians do not account them altogether so dangerous , as other Martial Nations who are at hand . However , if the late Duke of Guise had play'd his game well in Massanillo's time , and well used that conjuncture , he could have given them a great check in that Kingdom , but unadvisedly he left the City , which was at his Devotion , and he kept a number of insolent persons about him , which ever undid the French affairs in Italy . There goes a story of this Duke , that several persons of Quality and Interest , to the number of 2000 , appointed a Marquess to go in their name , and tell him , they were unanimously resolved to stand by him , and settle the Crown upon his head , if he would come to them ; but he was fast asleep when that Person came to his Palace ; Who said , he had matters of great concernment to impart to him ; but his people being loath to awaken him , he was forced to stay a long while ; at last being awaken'd , the other was called in , but before he was come to the Chamber , the Duke had began to Dance a Courante ▪ and would not speak with him till he had Danced ; which the other being arnazed at and offended , said to him afterwards in few words , I was come to you upon such an Errand ; But said he , by my so long waiting here , the time and opportunity are lost , therefore know that , Co'l balare non se quadagnano li Regni , Kingdoms are not gotten by Dancing : So he went to those who sent him , and told them what he had seen ; so that every one went home , and this person soon after forsook the Kingdom to avoid the punishment which the Spaniard would have inflicted upon him : If this be true , how did he strangely miscarry in 't , for so he lost all the Nobility , who afterwards closed with the Spaniard . The City of Naples is great and populous , they reckon , that with the late Plague 200000 died in it . Churches there are a Sanctuary to Malefactors , which hath been often an occasion of falling out between the Vice-Kings and Card. Filomarini late Arch-Bishop , for some of those having upon occasion caused these Malefactors to be taken by force out of ; these Churches ; he threatned , and did actually excommunicate some for breaking , as he pretended , the priviledges of those Churches , as if the House of God ( if such a name may be given to such places ) was to be a Sanctuary to , and a den of Thieves . There are three Castles in this City , one is St. Elme upon a Mountain , built by King Robert the first ; the other is Castel Novo , in the Port which keeps communication with the Palace of the Vice-Kings nigh to it , this was built by Charles , brother to Lewis the 9th . of France ; the third is , Dell-Ovo , which is upon a Rock in the Sea , William the third of Normandy built it . There are also several fair Churches embelished with rare Pictures , and other ornaments , so ther are two Cabinets worth seeing . At the end of one of the Suburbs , in the way to Puzzuola , is , la Grotta di Lucullo ; a way made through the Rock of almost a mile in lenth , and broad enough for three Coaches when they are gotten in 't : I shall not mention all the relicks of Antiquity which are seen in the way to Puzzuola , when one is at it , and at Baya , as the Elysian fields , and those other things so often mentioned in the Poets ; nor the mount Vesuvius , now la Montagne di Somma , these things are out of my purpose . I return to Naples , and say , that the Virtuosi there are called some Ardenni , others Intronati ; and 't is to be observed , that when these Societies take a name , 't is either a Title of imperfection , which betokens a privation , or of a moral Virtue , or of some habit of the Intellect , and all this to shew that they esteem and study the perfection , contrary to the defect signified by the name . Their great Offices of the Kingdome are either given or sold according to the Kings pleasure , but the last rather than the first ; and this for life : They are the High-Constable now a Rom an Prince , of the Family Colonna , the high Judge , high Admiral , high-Chamberlain , Gran Pronotario , a kind of a Principal Secretary , Gran Sinisculco , or high-Steward , and high-Chancellour , all which are given some to Italians , some to Spaniards . All the High-Courts do sit in the City of Naples , for there are the Seggi , which are the Assemblies of the Nobility of the whole Kingdom , divided into five Classes : The first is Seggio Capoano . The second , Di Nido ; the third , Di Montagna ; The fourth , Di Porta : and the fifth , Di Porta nuova , so that except one be admitted into one of those Seats , he cannot pass for a Nobleman or Gentleman ; the Nobility and Gentry there differing only in Degree , and not in Order ; now some enter into several Seggi , so that to be admited in , he must be past 20 years of age , and have the greater part of the Votes of all the Nobles of the Seggio . Out of these 3 Seggi are chosen 3 Gentlemen , who with one chosen by the people , make up the Body , called the Magistrate of the City , through whose hands do pass all manner of Taxes and Impositions which the Vice-Roy hath a mind to lay upon City and whole Kingdom : they also finde out means how to bring it about . There is also in Naples that Tribunal so much talked of , called , La Vicaria , which matters of the greatest importance are brought unto , and receive ; appeals from all parts of the Kingdom . The greatest of all is also kept there , called it Collaterale , whereof the Consigliere , or Counsellors have the Title of Regenti , and for distinction-sake , they wear a long gown , this under the King is the Supreme Court of Justice , treating of several important matters ; these Regenti are chosen by the King , part Napolitans , and part Spaniards , and 't is for life . It also hath a Councel of State , which judges of things concerning War composed , of six persons , whereof three are Spaniards , and three Italians , half Souldiers , and half gown-men , chosen by the King ; over this as all the rest is the Vice-King , whose authority is very great , and the profit arbitrary . I am loath to omit speaking of a custome of the Napolitans , for all their reserved temper once a year , at Vintage-time , they allow themselves a very great liberty of jesting one with another ; the meanest person is then allowed to jear the Noblest man of the Land , who use to begin with them : they give one another all the bad names which their Language doth afford , whereof the least at another time would cause murthers and stabbings . This calls to my mind a singular custome they have at Rome , when there is fallen some snow , at which time the most reserved and vertuous men and women throw Balls one at another ; the Princes and their Wives practise it one with another within their Palaces : Neighbours throw it through the windows into the Chambers one of another ; if one hath any kindness for another , 't is the fashion to go under the window , and throw in some , as they receive some , if they go by the door of any of their acquaintances ; and this is amongst them a token of civility and favour , and so much observed , that if any Gentleman or friend of mine comes to me , the most vertuous woman that happens to be my Neighbour , can shew me no greater respect nor kindness , than to throw at him snow balls . Before I speak of the secrets of State , which the Spaniards have in relation to this Kingdom , 't will not be amiss to speak few words of some Maximes they have in general ; relating to the rest of their State-Dominions in Italy . At Madrid for the affairs of Italy , there is a particular Council consisting of six Counsellours , whereof two are Napolitans , two Sicilians , and two of Milan , besides the President , who ever is a Spaniard , and now the Marquess of Vellada by name ; This Council was instituted by Philip the Second , no other affairs but those of Italy are treated of in it , which formerly belonged to the congnizance of the Council of Aragon . When first of all the Spaniards came to Italy , and had gotten footing in it , they went about by fair means to insinuate themselves into the affection of the Nation , to turn it upon occasion to their own advantage ; but the Italians , who , as they say of themselves , Dormono Co'll Occhio aperto , who are constantly awake , stood upon their guards , and observed the Spanish motion , which being taken notice of by the House of Austria , Charls the 5th , & then the Council I spake of just now under his Son Philip the second , took another course , and went about to terrifie them with their Arms , to draw some to them with fair promises , to threaten others , to sow divisions amongst them , but above all they lookt upon the Republick of Venice as a great let to their designs , having ever appeared to be the Champion of the Liberties of Italy ; the troubles which this raised in those parts sometimes against Mantoa , other times , against Savoy , &c. are well known ; but now a constant maxime they hold , is , to get at Rome as many Cardinals as they can to be their friends , that if possible they may every time have a friend of theirs chosen Pope , the truth is , they are potent in the Conclave , because of several Napolitans , and Milaneses who are in it , the several means they have to gratifie Church-men , by conferring Benefices on them within their Dominions in Italy , and by selling Lands and States to others within the same , besides the many pensions which they allow to several of them : so that whilst the French hath but eight or ten of his side , namely , D' Este , Ursini , Antonio , Grimaldi , Mancini , Maldachini , de Rets , Bouillon , the greater number of them are for the Spaniard ; 't is true , 't is very chargeable for them to keep this party , and a Spanish States-Man had reason to say , It were better for his King to buy Popes ready made , than to make them . But now in few words , Spaniards do govern Naples with these few rules ; the first is , to hold good correspondencie with the Pope , not only because they do him homage for it , but because he is a next neighbour , much able to trouble it , and to foment and assist Insurrections in it . The second is , to foment Divisions between the Nobility and the people , and between the Nobility themselves who being all together united , could for certain drive them out ; and though the Napolitans Horse's back be much gall'd , if he could gather his strength together , he would be able to shake off the Rider . The third Maxime is , as much as they can doe to make great States fall into the hands of women , whom they marry afterwards to Spanish Noble-Men . The Chief Families of that Kingdom are at present Caraccioli , where of the Duke of Auelina is the Head ; Caraffa , of which Family is the Duke Matalone ; Pignatelle , who had the title of Duke of Monteleone , Monaldesqui , Aquaviva , Brancaccio , and several others who have the name of Princes , as , Marana , &c. The antient family of the Princes of Salerno is extinct as to the name , and their Palace at Naples ; which was very stately , hath these several years been possessed by the Jesuites . I shall not say much of Sicily , 't is governed by a Vice-King at present ; the Duke of Albuquerque , as Don Pedro d' Arragon is he of Naples : This Island is known to be plentiful ; and as formerly it was the Granary of Italy , so 't is still of part of it , but specially of Maltha , for the Gallies of the Order come almost every week to transport Corn cut of it . Messina drives a great Trade of Silks ; the Inhabitants have still their est & non est , that is , when any thing is proposed by the Vice-King or his Order , after a debate had thereupon to satisfie the people , they cry out non est , if it be not contrary to their Priviledges ; if it be , they say , est , then every one gets to his Arms. This City hath several priviledges , but cannot get them confirmed at Madrid ; neither do the Vice-Kings dare to trust themselves amongst them ; therefore they reside at Palermo , which was the landing place of Don Pedro d' Arragon , when the moneys he had received from Lewis the 9th of France , to make war against the Infidels in Affrica , he went to drive Charles d' Anjou , Lewis's Brother , out of the Kingdome whereof he was lawful Sovereign . The peoople of this Island speak a very corrupt Italian Language , mixed with some words of corrupt Greek ; & as their Luanguage is , so are their manners , and nature , which how treacherous it is let the Sicilian Vesspers bear witness ; by which action they are become not only odious , but also a proverb to Italy , having thereby been the author of all the disturbances where-with the Spanish Nation have since afflicted those parts of the world ; it had been something in withdrawing from the subjection of one ( who though he was their lawful Prince , yet he was of a Forein Nation ) they had gotten their liberty ; yet Princes may see of how dangerous a consequence is this president : but to leave the bad for the worse , 't is to find a pain , wherein they look't for a pleasure , that is , to be no more reasonable than were the Frogs , who rejected the Reed , to have the Stork to rule over them ; they should have learned of the Fish , how it is better to keep in the Pan , though amidst boyling water , than to leap out and fall into the burning flames and fire . Mount Aetna , now Gibello , with some of his flames , is still to be seen ; its horrid late casting up stones , flames , cinders , as far as Catania , and the running of Rivers as it were of fire and brimstone , are known to all Europe ; Such as we cannot read ever there was the like . Syracusa is not very far from it , which is much decay'd , they shew some old standing ruines of a Castle , as they say of Dyonisius ; they affirm 't was in the shape of a shell ; in the Centre of which was the Tyrants Closet , whence by the means of some pipes , which conveyed the voice , he heard ( if we believe the Tradition ) every word spoken by the prisoners ; 't is probable that such a thing may be , there being things of that nature in several parts ; though these prisoners were at a great distance from the Closet . The Spaniards govern this Land almost by the same Maximes which they use in Naples , only they let them have some few Priviledges , in consideration of their withdrawing from the French , and giving themselves up to them ; nevertheless , the Spaniards are much odious to them by reason of the great and many oppressions they suffer from them , for the which no body pities them , since they brought it upon themselves ; however , 't is the division of the two Chief Cities Messina and Palermo about precedencie and other things , which upholds the Spaniards authority in the Island ; for when one of these Cities stands up , the other stoops , and they do every thing in opposition one to another ; the Spaniard therefore knoweth how much it imports to his interest to see these differences continue , he foments it with the best of his skill , and to the utmost of his power . It were in vain to speak of Sardegna , seeing the people in it are become Spaniards in every thing . There hapned in it not long since a great division caused by falling out between two of the Chief persons of the Island , but having been both transported into Spain , the Factions were dispersed , and gave way to a general tranquility . This is a Kingdome , and therefore is Governed by a Vice-King , who was lately Prince Ludovisio . Of late they have stirred very much , having killed a Vice-Roy ; for which act some have been executed , which their Friends and Relations highly rescenting , are causing new Disturbances ; so that the present Vice-King not thinking himself strong enough , hath desired more Forces out of Spain , specially his Enemies being potent in Cagliari , hereby are laid the foundations of an eternal hatred , for their Children inherit of the quarrels , and desire of vengeance , as of the states of their parents , this had been a fair occasion for any forrein Enemy of the Spaniard . This Island , as that of Sicily and Naples , maintain a number of Gallies , which of late is much diminished , for put them altogether with the squadron of the Duke of Tursi , they do not come to above twenty . The state of Milan . VVEsterly it borders with Piemont and Monferrat , Sur Southerly with the Republick of Genoa , Westerly with the Duke of Parma , with the Republick of Venice and the Duke of Mantoa , and Northerly with the Valtoline . The Dukedome of Milan is as good and as plentiful a Countrey as any in Italy , full 300 miles about , plain and even ground ; in it are many Lakes full of Fish , and is watered by considerable Rivers , which make it pleasant , plentiful and strong ; Po runs by Cremona , the Tanaro by Alessandria , and the Bormia , which is a little one not far off . Adda , nigh to Lodi and Ticcino by the walls of Pavia , by Milan run two Channels , one of which is of great use ( and this goes through it ) and both for watering of grounds , whence it is that they have so good pastures ; hence it is that this Dukedom doth furnish with Cheese all Italy , and other places ; the best sort of that which goes under the name of Parmesan is made at Lodi , one of the Cities of the Dukedome , and its Territory . This Countrey doth also produce abundance of all manner of Corn , good Fruits , and good Wines ; this goodness of the Soyle , joyned to the industry of the people , makes it very rich ; it contains many Cities , as Milano , Pavia , Tortona , Alessandria , Della Paglia , Novarra , Mortara , Vigevana Cremona , Lodi , Como and Lomellina , every one strong , and except Mortara , the head of a Territory , which borrows its name from the Town . This Dukedome is Governed by one sent from Spain , and hath the name of Governour , who was Don Lewis de Gusman ponce de Leon : And now the Marquess de Los Balbases : These Governours improve well their time , which , as I said in the case of Naples , is for three years , or thereabouts , except they be confirmed ; and this makes part of the misery of that people , that every three years they have new and greedy Ministers , who make haste to be rich , and when they begin to be full , they are gone to give place to one who is as hungry as they were . The King of Spain raises here one Millions ofCrowns a year , but it goes all for the necessities of the State. In time of peace there are kept 5000 men ; there was a strong hold , called the Fort Sandoval , which commanded the way into one of the Gates of Vercelli , which is but a Cannon-shot off , and 't was raised to bridle that place ; but the Spaniards after the taking of Vercelli demolished it not long since as a thing chargeable , and nor necessary ; but by the late Treaty of Peace with France , they restored Vercelli to the Duke of Savoy . The City of Milan is called the great , for 't is of a large circumference , full of people , to the number of about 300000 , and of handy-craft-men , almost of all fort , in so good repute amongst the Italians , that when any sumptuous clothes or furnitures are to be bought , or any considerable equipage is to be made , to the very Liveries , they send thither to have it done : They work much in Silks , Gold and Silver thread , and make admirable good Gun-barils ; all this maintains abundance of weak and poor people . In this place is a Castle , esteemed one of the strongest in Europe , well provided with Ammunition and Artillery ; there is a particular Governour of it , who doth not depend upon the Governor of the Dukedome , but hath his Orders immediately from Spain . In this City is a very great number of stately Churches , specially the Domo , all built with white Marble ; they say , about it are 600 Statues , which cost 1000 Crowns a piece : if this Church be once finished according to the design ; none but St. Peter in Rome will be able to compare to it ; till then , this last will be the fairest in Europe , and I believe , of the world , for all the great commendations given to that of Santa Sophia in Constantinople . I returnto Milan , and say , not only there are in 't fair Churches , but also sumptuous Cloysters , Hospitals , Palaces , and other Noble Buildings : A Church-man there hath a fine Cabinet full of Rarities , most of his own invention and making . Virtuosi in Milan have the name of Nascosti ; but I must not omit to say that the house which the Cartusians have fifteen miles from Milan , and five from Pavia , is the best of their Order . Notwithstanding the Proverb tha● the King of Spain governs Sicily in meekness , or Dolcezza Naples by fraud , or con Inganno , and Milan by Authority , con Authorita ( which may be understood in relation to the strong holds he hath in it : ) 'T is his maxime of State , to Rule this Dukedome with more gentleness , than the rest of his Dominions in Italy ; This practice is inforced by the temper of the people , who are nor so willing nor so apt as others to suffer abuses , burthens exceedingly heavy , nor other great opresfions , their spirits can hardly bear it ; they are of an humour free , open , plain , and as they call it , Rozzo , being usually called the Lombarad's temper : That which makes further the Spaniards more circumspect in this , is that many Neighbour Princes would willingly receive and assist them , if they came to have a pull for their liberty , for they joyn with the Duke , of Mantoa , the Venetians , with Parma , Genoa , Piemont , and with the Grisons , by the Ualteline ; therefore the Spaniards , who knew the importance of that passage to them , struggled so hard for it , and set all Europe in an uproar about it : yet for all this gentleness of theirs used to the Milenesi , that people is not free from grievances and oppressions . That Countrey which for a long while together hath been the seat of War , hath been obliged to maintain in a good measure the Spanish , Germans , French , Savoy , Modena , and Mantoan Forces , the perpetual lodging , quartering , and contributing , for the Souldiers hath wasted them ; and all this hath been a pretence for the Spanish Ministers to oppress them : The Italian Proverb saith , that the Spanish Ministers in Sicily Rodono they Gnaw , in Naples Mangiano they eat , but in Milan Divorano they devour : but they bear it , seeing that excepting the Republicks , the Subjects of other Princes are used no better than they . At first the Sforzi got this Countrey from the Visconti , and the House of Austria hath gotten it from these , yet the Venetians have of it Brescia , Bergamo , and Crema : I will not shew whose right it is to have it , if the Heirs of Valentina have it not . The Chief Families of it are now Borromeo , Trivultio , Stampa , Trotti , Sforza , Homodei , Litta , &c. Finale is a Town well fortisied , of great concernment to the Spaniard , for 't is the only door they have to get into Milan from Spain , Naples , Sicily , &c. It is also a bridle to the Genoesi . Portolongone and Orbitelle are also upon the Coasts , the one on the Continent , the other close by upon a Rock in the Sea , of great importance to bridle the Grand Duke , Viareggio belonging to Luea and the Genaesi . The state of the Duke of Savoy . THe Duke of Savoy is the most considerable Prince of Italy , after the Crowned Heads ; He comes from Humbert , a younger Brother of Saxony , and a man of fortune : Amede the great , or , le Comte Verd , or Green Earl , so called , because usually his Clothes were of that colour , as were those of his Followers ; by his merits and good fortune raised himself to a great credit ; he did great Services against Infidels , specially at the taking of Rhodes from the Infidels , and then he took the Motto about the Coat of Arms which to this day that Family retains ; F. E. R. T. signifying , Fortitudo , Ejus , Rhodum Tenuit . His History is in Fresco at the pleasure-house of the Dukes at Rivoli . This Family was first Earls of Moriene , then by Marriage and favour of some Emperour , Princes of Piemont , and Dukes of Savoy ; and of late from the Duke of Mantoa , they have gotten Trin and Alba in Monferr at by the Treaty of Chierasco , so that besides Piemont with its Vallies , and Savoy , the Duke hath upon the Sea-coasts , Villa Franca , Oneglia , and Nizza di provinza , with as strong a Castle as any in Europe , his Dominions indeed are large , though to speak the truth , Savoy is a barren and a mountainous Countrey , which defect is somewhat made up by the indefatigable laboriousness of the people , and by the populousness and plenty of Piemont . His Court is for certain the Ornament of Italy , not composed of a vast number of persons , nor solitary neither ; there is in it a variety without confusion , well compacted , consisting of choice persons , well qualified for a Court in a handsome and orderly way ; In it the French and Italian languages are commonly spoken , and the free French manner of life is practised in it . These Princes have been , and are still very Honourable in Europe ; for this long while Emperors and Kings have given them the Title of Serenissime , when some other Princes of Italy did not so much as pretend to it : but it happened in the days of Pope Urban the 8th , that he ( it may be to please his Nephews ) gave a higher title to Cardinals than they had before , the title of Illustrissime was changed into that of Eminentissime ; this obliged some Princes to take the title Serenissime and of Highness ; upon which account still to keep a distinction between them and other Princes , the Dukes of Savoy added Reale to Altezza to make up Royal Highness , which they pretend to , as being Titular Kings of Cyprus , and so by vertue of a match with France , the French did not oppose it ; and this Duke is now in hopes that the King or Prince Regent of Portugal ( being now himself own'd to be a Crowned Head ) by reason of the late Marriage , or that which is to be made with that Prince Regent , and the Dutchesse's Sister , will approve of it , but upon what grounds I dispute not . This Duke is Vicar of the Empire in Italy , he could not yet obtain from the Emperour the Investiture of what he hath in Montferrat ; however of late the Electoral Colledge at the Sollicitation of the House of Bavaria , whose present Elector married his Sister , did something on his behalf , to wit , made a Decree , that his not being invested by the Emperour shall be no prejudice to his Right , seeing he had used his diligence to obtain it . 'T is a thing which raises much the Glory of this Prince , that he hath several of his Subjects descended from Emperours of East and West Kings , other Sovereign Princes , and of the Chief Families of Italy ; in Piemont alone are above fifty Earles , fifteen Marquesses at least ; this makes him the more Considerable , and adds something to his strength , which on the other side doth consist in the largeness of his Dominions , the Number , Affection , and Fidelity of his Subjects ; and in his strong places , of which the Castle of Montmelian , though taken by the French , is one of the chief in Savoy ; they use to say , that their Prince hath a City which is 300 miles about , to shew how thick Towns are in it , and how populous it is ; in Piemont alone are 8 Episcopal Cities , and 130 very populous places . Another thing is , that the Duke is as absolute as any Prince in Europe . 'T is said of Charles Emanuel , this Dukes Grand-Father , that one day discoursing with Henry the fourth of France , and the King having asked which of the two Pistols ( pieces of Gold ) the French or Spanish he accounted the heaviest ; his answer was , That which I shall give my grain to , meaning that of the two Kings , he whom he would assist should be the strongest . His Riches I will not mention , his yearly income is said to amount to one Million , and Eight Hundred Thousand Crowns , out of which Savoy and the Vallies yeild him but Four Hundred Thousand , all which is Nobly spent . I must say however , that Gold and Silver are scarce in his Dominions , which on the other side afford him a great plenty of all things , whereby all manner of provisions are at a low rate . Upon consideration of this , two several proposals were made to the present Duke by a judicious person ; the first and less important , was to settle a fixed and a constant Office for the conveniencie of Travellers , so that giving so much , they should be defrayed for their Diet , and should be provided with Horses ; to this effect a Correspondencie was to be setled at Lyon , as this had been convenient for strangers and safe , so it had made the moneys of all those who enter Italy that ways to pass through the hands of the Dukes Officers ; and these sums had been very considerable , seeing all those , who go by land into Italy out of Spain , in time of peace out of France , and pats of Germany , come by the way of Lyon , this would have encouraged many to go that way who do not , helpt the sale of provisions , and brought Moneys into the Countrey : but this Proposal , though approved , yet wanting a further encouragement came to nothing . The second is to make Nizza , or Villa Franca a Free port , any of these lies convenient for ships , this would bring in Trade , and consequently Moneys , and would help the sale of the Lands Commodities : but I omit the reasons which are given to inforce this proposal , for I must come to other things . Turin is the Metropolis of Piemont , and the ordinary place of the Dukes Residence , when he is not at his houses of pleasure , of which he hath as great a number of fine and convenient ones , as any other Prince : This City is well seated in a plain , the Rivers Po and Doire running not far from it ; in the Court is an Office of the Admiralty , as they call it of the Po , which is more for formality-sake , than for any benefit . In Turin are to be seen the Old and New Palaces , with the Garden , from the place to the New Palace to that of St. Garloe , is on both sides a row of fine Houses all uniform . I shall say nothing of Churches there , nor of the Countrey-houses , as Rivoli , Moncallier , le Valentin , Millefleur , and la Venerea , which is the present Dukes delight : but I must take notice that there is as good a Citadel as any in Europe , in which there is a Well , into which one may go down to water a Horse , and at the same time , one can come up thence and not see one another . There are also Armes for 40000 men . Many things I omit here to tell , that Carlo Emanuele , the present Duke , is a Prince well made of his person , of a middle stature , full face , with that natural red , which only doth embelish it ; his sight is none of the best , as may be observed when he eats or reads ; he loves hunting with some kinde of excess , the scorching heat , nor the foulness of weather , being not able to divert him from it : and by this constant course he hath brought himself into a capacity to endure any hardship ; yet this passion doth not take him off his important businesses , which he is vigorous in , and follows it very close : He hath set days to give Publick Audience , at which time the least of his Subjects may speak to him without any disturbance at all , and he hears them very patiently , as he is an active man , so he takes cognizance of every thing , and imparts all to his Lady , who being a judicious Princess , and exceedingly complying with his Highness , she ever hath a place in his Closet , as in his Bed. He is a Prince very civil to Strangers , and now frugal at home , for he finds his Ancestors have been too free so he hath been himself , but now says for a reason of his alteration , that as to Frugality he cannot imitate a greater Monarch than the , King of France , with whom he hath a conformity of temper , joyned to a natural affection . His inclination to Women hath been discovered by his actings with the Marchioness of Cahours , and is daily observed by those who follow his Court. His first Minister of State is the Marquess of Pianezza , of the Family d' Allie , and Brother to Count Philip ; a great Polititian he is , and a greater Enemy to the Protestants of the Vallies of Piemont : His Son the Marquess of Livorno , kept the place when he was lately retired for some distasts , though under pretence of Devotion . The Marquess San Germano Governour of Turin , is of the same Family ; The Marquess Palavesin ( Successor to the Marquess de Fleury , who was turned out for his privacies with the Marchioness de Cabours ) Captain of the Guards , is also much in favour ; so is the Old Marquess of Voghera , whose Lady hath the oversight of the Maids of Honour , but none can boast of being his special Favourite . The Princes of the Blood are few , the Young Prince of Piemont , Son to the Duke by this Wife , and Prince Philibert , with the Earl of Soissons , Sons to the late Prince Thomas . There is at Court a Princess , the Dukes Sister unmarried : there is a Natural Uncle of the Dukes , Don Antonio , Governour of Villa Franca , and a Natural Son of the late Victor Amedeo , who lives privately in France . This Princes Countrey is much exposed to the French power , whereby they have been stript twice , and therefore his interest is to agree with France , for fear of bringing himself into the sad condition which the Duke of Lorrain is in , for the 18 or 20000 men , which without any great inconveniencie he can keep on foot , could hardly save him ; he is withal as handsomely as he can to prevent the French from setling in Milan , for then he would be shut up by them every way . The State of the Grand Duke . THe Family of Medici , of which are the Grand Dukes of Toscany , hath not been very long possessed of that Dignity , neither is it so antient as are many others in Italy ; when Florence was a Republick , 't was one of the Chief , but no more than the Strozzi , Pitty , and some others were . Alexander began the work , but was quickly dispatched by his Cousin Lorenzo : then came Cosmo , who was the first named & Crowned Grand Duke by Pope Pio Quinto of his Family , Ferdinand who left off the Cardinals Cap after the death of his Elder Brother , Cosmo 2d . and Ferdinand 2d . who is the present Grand Duke , who married Donna Vittoria della Rovere , last heir of the late Duke of Urbino . Some say a Physician was the first who raised that Family , and that in token of it , they took the Pile ( but 't is the Balls or Globes ) for their Armes ; they were raised by Charles the 5th . the Emperor , who gave Margarita his Natural Daughter to Alessandro , and so forced the Florentines to submit to him . The Grand Dukes are Creatures of Clement the 7th . and of Charles the 5th . Emperour , with whose arms and countenancing , they became Masters of Florence ; at present they are in possession of three formerly potent Republicks , to wit , Florence , Pisa , and Siena ; they have all antient Toscany , except Luca and Sarzana ; hence is the Proverb , which saith , If the Grand Duke had Luca , and Sarzana , Sarebbe , Re di Toscana , for he hath also the Cities of Pistoias Volterra , Cortona , Arezzo , Montepulciano , and several other lands and Castles of a lesser importance , besides part of the Island Alba , where is Cosmopoli , and Porto Ferrario . When the Dukes came to the Government , the Florentines had subdued Pisa , wherefore the condition of that City is the worst of the three , for being a conquer'd Countrey they are under the Jurisdiction of Florence ; but Siena is Governed in the same way , as when it was a Republick , owning none but the Grand Duke , or the Governour sent by him ; thus they have nothing to do at Florence , even they are used better than the Florentines , who being look't upon at sactiout men , and desirous of liberty , are not only disarmed , as all other Subjects are , but are more bridled too : A further reason is , that the Duke doth homage for it to the Crown of Spain ( as he doth for Radicofany to the Pope ) therefore he dares not take altogether the same liberty there , which he uses in other places . Pisa is void of inhabitants , but well seated , and hath in it several things worthy to be seen ; the Grand Duke delights to be in 't , therefore he comes to it , having the conveniencie of a Forrest , which lies not far from it . Siena is a fineCity , in a good Air , with good store of people in it , the Italian tongue is well spoken , the Virtuosi that are there , are called Intronati . Florence , the place of the Courts ordinary residence , is a stately City , and very populous , there being accounted to be 100000 souls in it ; the Gentry in it doth not think it below themselves to follow trade , which is specially of Silks , so that it may pass for a rich town ; there are in it 10 or 12 Families , accounted to be worth one Million of Crowns . There are three Castles , fine Churches , specially the Domo , which on the outside is all of white and black Marble , and that incomparable Chapel of San Lorenzo , for the which Marble is not rich enough to enter , as one of the Materials , but Jasper , Agatha , Porphiry , &c. There are further rare Palaces , and the Dukes Galleries exceedingly rich , the River Arno runs through it , there is that learned Society , called la Crusca . The Grand Duke trading much underhand , as its thought , and being very frugal , must be very rich ; not to mention those rich Galleries of his esteemed worth above three Millions , but he draws to himself the best of his Dominion , there being hardly in the World a Countrey more oppressed with Customes and Taxes than this is ; hence it is , that except Florence , where trade doth flourish , and Siena , where is still some rest of liberty the whole Country is the Grand Dukes , very little inhabited , and full of poverty , and this for fear those Toscan active wits should cause some disturbance ; therefore he hath several strong holds , with a 1000 horse commanded by strangers , and about 4000 foot , besides the Militia's , which upon occasion ought to be ready . 'T is a priviledge of the Horse-men , that they may not be arrested for any debt whatsoever ; so that any one that 's affraid and in danger of it , uses all possible means to get in amongst them . This Prince for his person is a judicious man , and upon all occasions carries himself very politickly , besides the general genius of the Nation , the particular one of the Florentines , which goes beyond others , and his own natural parts ; Having ruled these many years , he hath gotten a great deal of experience ; therefore he knows admirably well how to far fatti Suoi , to mind and do his businesses , whereat he is as a Cervellone , Italiians call it . He carries his whole Council along with him , for he hath no constant nor fixed Councellours , but upon occasson he sends for whom he pleases to have their advice , but all resolutions do absolutely depend upon him ; so that the whole manner of his Government is to be attributed to him alone . He is extraordinary civil to strangers , specially if they be persons of Quality , and after they have had the Honour of waiting on him , he sends them a Regale , or a present of Fruits , Wines , &c. But of all Nations , Germans are those who have the greatest priviledges about his person , and in his Dominions , strangers of other Nations having any thing to do with his Searchers , and the like Officers , do free themselves of toyl and trouble , by saying they are Germans ; and at present , amongst those many of that Nation who are at his service , there is one who is much in favour with him . He is very careful to know the affairs of other States , to be able the better to rule his own , to that end he spares no charges that he may be well informed of it , knowing it is the deepest policie of Princes to dive into the affairs of others : so every year he spends great sums of moneys to maintain the Spies he keeps abroad , there being no Court , and hardly any considerable City , but he hath some to give him intelligences of what passes in 't . He will have an exact knowledge of the state of every thing within his dominions , therefore in 1645 , having a mind to know the yearly Income of his Clergy , he caused an account to be made of it ; 't was found to amount to 765000 Crowns , whence one may guess he doth not neglect to know his own , which is thought to be of half a Million of English pounds , besides Casualities , of which he hardly spends the half ; so that he must needs have many a Million in his Coffer ; Indeed Legorn alone is worth a treasure to him , it being the most noted Store-house of all the Mediterranean , there being at it an extraordinary concourse of Ships from all parts , and 't is a place well fortified ; there is in it the Statue of Ferdinand the first , with four slaves in Brass , then the which nothing better can be seen in that kind . But to return to the Grand Dukes riches , he daily improves them with his frugality , for to save charges he hath lessened the number of his Gallies , having now but four , two of which are unfit for service ; and to get monies he hires the others to Merchants to transport their Wares ; formerly his Gallies lay along the Coasts to secure them from Pyrates ; now they have Towers along the Sea shore , where they use tolight fires when any Enemies or Pyrates appear , which gives a warning where the danger is . This Prince gathers monies on all hands , for at Florenee , Legorn , and other places , he receives Contribution from the Cortegiane , or prostitute women , for the tolleration and protection he gives them ; so that an injury done to any of those Infamous persons shall be punished , as if it had been done to the most virtuous in the world . But the Grand Duke is not satisfied to be frugal himself , he hath often exhorted the Grand Prince his Son to the practice of it ; Son , saith he , Non spender ' quell ' che tu hai perche , chi non ha none ; Do not spend what thou hast , for he who hath nothing , is nothing . Another way of this Grand Duke to get monies , and wherein lies his great maxime of policy at home , is to keep his Subjects low ; no people in the world lye under heavier Taxes and burthens than this doth ; every house that is Let out , payes him the tenth part of the rent ; every Contract of Marriage , Eight by the hundred of the portion ; and every one who will goe to Law , afore he begins must pay two for the hundred , out of this one may judge of the rest ; this usage makes that Prince to mistrust his Subjects , who are active , stirring , and men of pregnant parts , exceedingly desirous of , and breathing after liberty , for 't is very hard for a people who lived a long while in a way of Republick , to bring themselves to live under a Monarch , so absolute and so hard as this is ; so that upon this account the Grand Dukes strong places are all well furnished with Armes , Ammunition , and Provision , not only to resist a forreign Enemy upon occasion , but to bridle his own Subjects ; which is indeed a sad case , when a Prince hath as many Enemies as he hath Subjects ; how can he think himself sure with those who hate and fear fear him , seeing any one who out of despair caresnot for his life , is ever the Master of anothers , specially in those parts where 't is so much used , and where men are so skill'd at it ; and the Devil who is a murtherer from the beginning , omits no occasion to infuse bloody motions into his Hirelings . Happy is that Prince whose strongest fortress consists in the love of his Subjects , who hath not only their hands but their hearts along with him ; 't is certain that of all Enemies the Domestick is the most dangerous , and the most to be feared . Oderint dum metuant , was a fit expression for such a man as Tyberius . Yet though the Grand Duke keeps his people so low , he hath left them a shaddow of liberty , whereat they be somewhat satisfied , it consists in the use of those common Laws of Justice which they had in the time of the republick . Now to the maximes of State of this Prince in Relation to his Neighbours , the first is apparently to be united with Spain , yet in private to keep friendship and correspondency with France , which the Spaniards often times have been much displeased at , and had some thoughts to resent it , but fearing least the remedy might prove worse than the disease , they have chosen to sit still . What he doth in France , the same he practises with the Republick of Venice : but that which he minds most of all , is to have a good number of Cardinals , and other useful persons of Quality his pentioners at Rome , to have none but those who be his friends chosen Popes , for the great'st stormes he is afraid of are from thence , for knowing how matter is combustible at home , he fears least Popes would encourage and assist his people to recover that liberty which they are so much longing after ; and there hath been some Popes who were born his Subjects , as one of the Clements , and lately Urban the 8th . who have given him or his Ancestours trouble enough . Of his Family , Prince Matthias his Brother died lately , Governour of Siena , and now Prince Leopold is created Cardinal , his Son the Grand Prince his Heir Apparent is called Cosmo , who hath married the Princess of Voalis , of the French Royal blood : for a long while there hath been an unhappy falling out between them , but now all differences are composed ; by some the fault was laid upon one , and by others upon the other ; 't is not fit for men to search into the causes of falling out between Husband and Wife , specially when they are Princes ; some particular ones I heard , which I doe not minde , onely one may say that the retired manner of life practised in Florence differs very much from that which is lead at Paris , so that an Italian may happen to require a thing which a French Woman will have no mind to grant : I know in Toscany there are still some Noble and Ancient Families , but as the Grand Dukes have been very jealous of their Aurhority , they have either rooted out , or brought very low the Chief , and those of whom they were the most jealous . The state of Mantoa . THe Family Gonzaga hath possessed the State of Mantoa since the year 1328. at which time Roberto Gonzaga having expelled some petty Usurpers , he made himself Master of it ; they enjoyed it without any Title till the year 1432. when the Emperour Sigismond Created Giovanni Francesco Marquesse , and Charles the 5th . in the year 1530. made Federico Duke of it ; this Married Margarita Paleologa Heir to the Marquesate of Monferrat . The Titles of this Prince are these , Duke of Mantoa , Marquess of Monferrat , Prince , and perpetual Vicar of the Empire in Italy , Marquess of Gonzaga , Viadane , Gozzolo , Dozzolo , Earle of Rodiga , and Lord of Luzara . These Dukes could formerly live in as great a splendour as any Prince in Italy , their equal , specially since Monferrat was united to their State , but since the late Warre made against the Duke Charles the first , in the year 1630. by the House of Austria , under pretence that he had not done homage to the Emperour , nor acknowledged him for his Soveraign , though the true reason was , because being born in France , he was by them suspected to be wholly inclined that way , and by the Duke of Savoy , who would have stript him of Monferrat , which is joyning to Piemont : their Strength is so weakned , and their Revenue , and yearly Income so lessened , that without the help of other Princes they cannot maintain their Garisons , as it is in the case of Cazal that strong place , so that from above 300000 Crowns they had a year , they are brought to 80000. which yet are not clear . Mantoa , formerly a most flourishing and very populous City , hath at present but few Inhabitants , and is full of misery , not caused by their Princes who have been the meekest of all Italy , but they could not rise up again since they were taken and plundered by the Imperial Army . The best Ornament of that City was , and is , still the Dukes Palace , where they reckon at least 550. Chambers very richly furnished with hangings and bedding , there are 1000. Beds , and many rich Statues ; but before the taking of the City , 't was as they say , more stately and rich , then the Mills only of the City were worth 10000. Sterling a year . Upon occasion this Duke can raise 10000. Foot , but not to keep them very long , and 800. Horse : now the Mantoan Horse is esteemed the best of Italy . There are more Sovereign Princes of this Family , than of any other in Italy , because Duke Alfonso having many Sons , would make every one of them a Sovereign ; therefore by the Emperours consent , some Lands he separated from the Jurisdiction of Mantoa , and others he bought ; so that the Eldest Sonne was Duke of Mantoa , another Prince of Bozzolo , a third Prince of Sabionetta , another Duke di Guastalda , a fifth Duke of Novellara , and a sixth Marquesse of Castiglione della Stivere : but now Sabionetta as a Doury hath been alienated by a Marriage to the House Caraffa in Naples , and since , the Princess of Stigliano of this last Family being married to the Duke Medina de las torres los Velez , brought this State into his Family . The late Duke Charles the 2d . to unite himself the more to the House of Austria , ( for the late Emperour had already married a Princess of his Family ) took one of the Princesses of Insprack to his Wife , but for all this he neither was much trusted to , or rewarded ; the truth is , he was affected to France , whose interests he would not have separated from , if he had not thought himselfe slighted at Paris , and less respected then was the Duke Francis of Modena . This Duke of Mantoa died not long since in the flower of his Age , leaving only a Son of 12 , or 13. years old , who hath succeeded him . He was generally inclined to Women , but in particular to the Countess Margarita di Cazale : He was a great Gamester , and lost much money at Venice : Upon all occasions he was supplyed by a Jew of Mantua , who almost ruled the Dukes Affairs to his own advantage , and to the Princ's loss . Jews are tollerated in Mantoa to the number of above 5000. for which they pay 20000. crowns , or 5000. Sterling a year , the more willingly because they are obliged to no marks of distinction , as they are in all other places . The City of Mantoa , as all others that are consideralile in Italy hath some Virtuosi called Invaghiti , It hath been a maxime of State of these Princes to be united to France , where they had the Dukedoms of Nevers , Rethel , and Mayene which Cardinal Mazarine bought , the last for himself , the other two for one of his Nepews , and also to be united to the Venetians ; to the first , because that King could fall heavy upon the Duke of Savoy , the perpetual and unreconcileable Enemy of his Family ; to the last , because being his next Neighbours , they could assist him upon any occasion . The Friendship which seems to be between this Duke and those of Parma and Modena is not real , by reason some State-differences which happened formerly between them : With the Grand Duke he hath had fallings out about the Precedency of their Ministers : though the Grand Duke hath larger dominions , the others Family hath been more Noble , and is more Antient ; besides the other reason of the enmity is , that the Grand Duke hath several Goods of his for the portion of the Princess Catharina di Medici , married to Duke Ferdinando . But the greatest Enmity of this House , is , against that of Savoy about Monferrat , and other things ; their differences are so great , that no means can be found out to compose them : and here I must not omit to speak of the Treaty of Chierasco in reference to these differences : thereby the Duke of Savoy is put in possession of two good Cities of Monferrat , but some satisfaction is to be given for them to the Duke of Mantoa , therefore the French doth oblige himself to pay the Duke of Mantoa 494000. Crowns of Gold pretended by that House from Savoy for portions ; but for the forenamed Summe , the French is put in possession of Pinarolo , and yet the Duke of Mantoa never asked those Monies , protesting against that Treaty ; so that upon occasion this may happen to be a ground of troubles in Italy . The State of the Duke of Parma . THe Dukedoms of Parma and Piacenze , two of the best Cities of Italy , have been possessed by the Family Farneze above these 122. years , after several revolutions they fell to the Church , and were at last by Pope Paolo tertio , given to Pietro Luigi Farneze his Son born afore he was a Church-man . Charles the 5th Emperour opposed it at first , but after the marriage of Ottavio 2d Duke with his Natural Daughter he approved of it ; besides the Dukedoms of Parma and Piacenza in Lombardy , he hath the Dukedome of Castro , and County of Roncigliont within the Sate of the Church , which the first was pawned to , and for want of paying the monies in the prefixed time , it was united and entailed to the Church , which is the worst that a Turk or a Jew can do a Christian : yet notwithstanding the sufficient reasons to the contrary given by the Duke , that pretended Father of Christians played this unmerciful trick ; and though of late by the means of the French King , this Entail was cut off , as yet they could not bring the Pope to part with it , as he is obliged by the Treaty of Pisa ; so well these Popes agree , the one to get , and the other to keep . Besides this the Duke of Parma hath some Lands in the Kingdome of Naples for the Doury of Margarita of Austria married to Prince Ottavio . This Prince is perpetual Standard bearer of the Church , to which his State is to fall incase he should die without Male Issue . Although he doth homage to the Church for the whole , he is nevertheless absolute for that ; after the homage received , Popes having nothing to do in his dominions . Urban the 8th was a great enemy to this Family ; he took Castro , and had it demolished ; he would have ruinated Odoardo then Duke , and Father to this present , who was a wise and a valiant Prince ; but Italian Princes expressing to be dissatisfied at it , he was obliged to be quiet , having raised upon the Frontires of Parma , that strong place called la Fortezza Urbana . This Family hath given the world some men of great repute , specially him who was Governour of the Low-Countries ; the loss of Castro hath been a great prejudice to the Duke , yet he hath still a matter of 400000. Crowns a year : the Apennini are as a Wall to his State , which joyned to many Rivers , and some strong Holds , makes his Countrey considerable ; he keeps nigh upon 5000. men , but in case of necessity he could bring into the field 20000. Foot , and 1000. Horse , the half he can bring forth without inconveniency ; he hath much Nobility in his dominions , and he is very jealous of them , specially of those of Piacenza , because the first Duke was kill'd there . What manner of Cities are Parma and Piacenza I will not describe , nor the curiosities to be seen in them ; I name nothing , only let this general rule be taken ; in every good City of Italy , one is to see the Churches wherein consists their Glory , their Palaces , Gardens . Houses of pleasure , Cabinets , &c. all which are embelished with Statues , Pictures in Oleo , in Fresco , and Mosaick works , wherein Porphiry , Marble , and such rich materials are often used ; this I say to free my self from making descriptions which might make up a great Volume , I only take notice that in Parma are some Academists , called Innominati . The present Duke Ranuccio , a man of a fat complexion , as yet hath no children , his first Wife being-dead , he is again married to the Sister of the late Duke of Modena , he hath Prince Alessandro Farnese his Brother , who hath been in the service of the Venetians , and came off with some discontent ; at present he serves in Spain . There is now at Rome Cardinal Farneze , but he is not very nigh Kinsman , I am sure he did not act the part of a good Kinsman , when he found out some ways to sell his Principality of Farneze to the Pope for Don Mario for 80000 Crowns , and a Cardinals Cap , excluding thereby the Duke of Parma from that Succession , in case the Branch should fail ; but an Entail having afterwards been found out , the Pope called for his monies , and restored the Principality , however he is Cardinal by the bargain ; the best Palace in Rome is Farneze , built after the direction of Michel Angelo Buonarotta ; and one of the best Countrey-pleasure-houses of Italy , is Caprarola in the County of Ronciglione , belonging to the Duke of Parma . Till of late , since the dayes of Charles the 5th , 't was a constant maxime of State of these Princes to keep close to the House of Austria ; but Odoardo the late Duke being unsatisfied with the Earl and Duke of Olivares , he left that Union , and they have since sided with France , as the fittest power to uphold them in their Quarrels against the Pope , which will be a continual ground of troubles in Italy , and an occasion of bringing the French into it . One thing more is , that these Dukes do more willingly make use of Strangers to be their Ministers when they find them qualified for it , than of their own Subjects . The state of the Duke of Modena . THe Family D'Este , though we put it here last , is much more Antient and Richer than the two former , yet according to that period which is set to Families of Princes , and their Dominions , this hath lost something of its Antient Greatness . They derive their Pedigree from Atto Marquess of Este , who took the Surname , which now his Family keeps , from the City Este , which doth still belong to it : This Married Alda , Daughter to the Emperour Othon the First , in the year , 1000. and had with her , Modena and Reggio . Theobaldo d' Este Othon's Grand-Child , had in the year 1055. Ferrara from Pope John the 12th , which was in the Year , 1598. taken from them by Clement the 8th , after the death of Alfonso the 2d , for want of Lawful Heirs Males : yet there was Cesare d' Este whom Alfonso had from Laura Ferrarese who would have proved that his Father had Married his Mother , and so that he was a Lawful Heir , but the proofs of the Pope who had already taken possession of the place , were the strongest : Yet that Family still pretends to it , affirming they come from a Lawful Heir , though Popes will have him to have been a Natural Son ; and this as to precedency wrongs that Family , for other Princes will not grant them as Dukes of Modena only , what they had as Dukes of Ferrara , although their standing Dukes of Modena be from Barso d' Este , who had the title given him by Frederick the 3d Emperour in the year 1460. The City hath been a great looser by this change , for instead of the Seat of a Court , 't is now made a City of War , and of 80000. soules that were in it under the Dukes , there 's now hardly 20000. However this Duke is still in possession of the Dukedomes of Modena and Reggio , the Principalities of Carpi and Correggio , the Earldome of Roli , and the Lordships of Sassevil , Garfagna and Frignano , by the late Treaty of Pisa ; his dispute with the Pope about the Vallies of Gommachio was decided , being to receive as he did 400000. Crowns for them , 40000. more of damages , and some other advantagious , conditions : all these lands with others which he hath still in the Dukedom of Ferrara , yield him every year full 500000. Crowns ; all his Dominions joyning one to another , makes him the more considerable ; his strength therefore consists in the number of his people ; the only Province Carfagnana is said to contain 80. places walled about ; he hath also several strong Holds ; upon extraordinary Occasions he is able to bring into the field 20000. Foot , and 1000. Horse , and he can without inconveniency keep the halfe of the number , however his Country lies somewhat open to several neighbouring Princes , not for want of good places , of which he hath many , seated at a proportionable and convenient distance one from another , but because that Country lies upon an even ground ; in his Citadel of Modena , are as they say , Armes for 40000. men ; this City is not in repute with other Italians , who call it Modena la pazza . These Princes observe the general maximes of their Neighbours , to have a good correspondency with Venice , which was ever lookt upon as the Protectour of the liberties of Italy : Since the loss of Ferrara they kept close to the Spaniards , but of late their Interest made them change their affections , for Duke Francis was in the late Italian War , made General of the French , and Mazarine's Neece married to Prince Almerigo his Son , who hath left a young Prince to succeed him . At present all things are done after the advice of Cardinal D'Este , Protector of the French Interest at Rome , and the promoter of the late Union of his Family to France ; He is a Prince very active and stirring , who lives at Rome , when he comes there , with greater pomp , and more splendour then any other Cardinal whatsoever ; he is zealous for the French , by whose Friendship his family is much better with monies , being enriched with the late Generalship : So is the Country , for in winter the Head Quarters were in Modena , whereto resorted all the great Officers , and a great number of inferiour ones ; this somwhat helped the poor people to pay those Taxes that are laid so heavy upon them ; at present there is one of their name , and kinsman afar of , Don Carlo D'Este , if I mistake not , a Subject born to the Duke of Savoy , who is a Knight of the Order of the Fleece , whom I have seen attending on the Empress at Alexandria , Pavio , &c. The Duke of Modena hath this advantage above most Princes in Italy , that he hath some of his Subjects who have Feudi Fiefs of the Empire ; we find many great Families in his Dominions , as the rich Earls , di San Paolo , the Bentivogli-Ragoni , Buoncompagni , the Marquesses Spilimbergo , Peppoli ; Gualengo , di Vignola and Gualteri . The Earls Caprari , San Martino , di Molsa , di Maluisia , Montecuculi , Tassoni Ferrarese di Conoscia , and few others ; the present Duke being very young , we have nothing to say as to his person ; and though he were older , we could say of him that which must be spoken of some others , they are reserved , and live retiredly ; so that strangers , for any long while have not free excess to their Courts and Persons . The state of Venice . NOw to go on , I must say something of the Republicks . I do confess I am much at a stand when I see my self obliged to speak of Venice ; the abundance of matter is often to a man a greater hindrance then help , when he must pick out that which is onely fit for his purpose ; to speak well of a Republick esteemed a miracle of Nature , and a Prodigy of Art , the tongue of an Angel is necessary : 'T were too trivial to say , that this Republick was founded above 1246 years ago , by those who from Aqueleia , Padoa , &c. fled from the cruelty of Attila : they were governed by Tribunes till the year , 697. at which time they made a Head called Doge , and they chose San Marco to be their Protectour ; wherefore a Lyon holding a Book , is their Arms , with this Motto , Pax tibi Marce Evangelista . The Government was part Aristocracy , and part Democracy , but at the time when Pietro Gradenigo was Doge in the year , 1280. It was resolved in the Senate , that the Government should hereafter belong to the Nobility alone ; and to avoid oppositions , all the Families that were in some esteem amongst the people , were declared Nobles , as it hath been practised afterwards upon urging occasions , as in the Wars against Genoa , and lately in the Wars against the Turk , 100000. Crowns being paid by every one who is made such , besides that he must be otherwise qualified for it . In the Majesty and perpetuity of the Duke , there is a shadow of Monarchy , but the strength and the Authority resides in the Senate ; their Dominion is of a great extent . In terra ferma they have Dogado , La Marca Trevigiana , Padoano , Vicentino , Veronese , Feltrino , Bellunese , Bresciano , Beragamasco , Cremasco , &c. there is further il Fruili , with many considerable Cities in it , as Udine , Palma , and that strong hold Palma Nova . Istria with four good Cities , and many Lands and places . Out of Italy they have Dalmatia , with the Islands thereto belonging , and the chief Cities of Zara , Clissa : Cataro , and few other places in Albania ; in the Levante , Corfu , Cefalonia , Cerigo , Zante , and some other Islands in the Arcipelago ; and the Sovereignty of all the Golfo from Venice to Otranto , and to la Vallona , which is seven hundred miles in length ; of the Kingdom of Candia , they have nothing but the City . It would require whole Volumes , if one would insist upon the manner of their Government in general , seeing they have been curious to gather the quintessence of all the good Laws and Statutes which antient and modern Republicks had , which they make use of upon occasion : they have above 60. Courts of Judicature , such a diversity being necessary for them to employ so many Noblemen they have . I will hardly mention the Gran ' Consiglio , wherein are usually 1500. Votes , besides other 500. Nobles who are in Offices else-where , either by Land or Sea ; nor the Pregadi composed of ' 200. or thereabouts , or the Collegio , or the Consiglio di Dieci , nor what manner of bus●inesses they treat of : Why should I tell who are the Procuratori di San Marco , Sesteri , tre capi di Quaranta Savi di Mare , Savi di terra , Savi grandi , and so many Officers ; this with an exact description of that Republick , and of all her dependencies I could undertake , if I saw occasion , but 't is a thing that deserves to be by it self , as well as the account of the Forces , and Riches of the Republick , and wherein they consist ; I shall not speak of the City which is full of wonders with antient and modern curiosities , only I shall name the Arsenal , which is certainly the best in Europe , and the Treasure hath many rich and precious stones , however I will not omit to say , that in the City are two sorts of Virtuosi , one is called Discordanti , and the other Gussoni . I must come to something of the political part of that Government , but before , I must name some of the Chief Families of that Republick . I believe the number of the Nobles exceeds that of 3500. though 40. or 50. Families with their friends and relations , whose leaders they are do govern the whole , the most considerable of these are Contarini , now Doge , Sagredo , Corraro , Capello , Moccenigo Morosini , Cornaro , Gradenigo , Grimani , Querini , Loredano , Marcello , Pesaro , Giustiniano , Foscari , Bembo , Delfini , &c. Now I proceed , the Venetians take a great care to have their young men instructed in those things which concern their Republick ; in part to this effect they have found out such a variety of employments , to the end that applying themselves to these , they may in time be fitter to administer those of a higher nature , so that there is hardly any one without some employment suitable to his Genius and Capacity ; they also have an usual way to speak familiarly of policy , so that after a long use , and earnest application , and an often hearing of those who understand things well , they must needs make improvement in it . The Venetians also most of any Italians do travel abroad , and hardly an Ambassadour ever goes to any place , but he is attended by some of the young Nobles , who go to learn the politick part of the Government of the Countrey which the Ambassadour is sent to ; and that which is the chief , to the end that the Senate may be instructed of the present state of affairs of any Court , we may observe that almost everywhere they have Ambassadours ( not mattering what charges they come to ) who all the time of their residence , by a constant Intelligence do acquaint the council with every particular thing that falls out in the Court they live at ; who not only leave instructions to those who succeed them in the place , but who also when they come home , are obliged to make in Pregadi , a full relation of the state wherein stands the Court whence they come . One thing above all , which I find extraordinary , is that secresie so inviolably observed amongst them , that amongst so many heads there should be no tongue , nay there have been those who were present at the Council , when violent resolutions were taken against some friend or relation of theirs ; they have conversed with them after that , and yet never discovered any thing . Publick Ministers of Princes who reside there , do confess it is more difficult to penetrate into those results made sometimes by above 1500. men , than into those which are made by three or four : 'T is true , this is look't upon as a part of their wisdome , that publick affairs are communicated to all , for then when the resolutions they have taken , require secresie , they think themselves obliged to observe it , though it were only upon this account that they are true and faithful to themselves . Thus their general aime is , or at least their Laws tend to maintain peace , union , and liberty . We must not wonder therefore if this Republick is come to such a height , and maintains herself in it , with the excellency of her Counsil , the observation of the Laws , the gravity of manners and customes , and the common desire of maintaining liberty with a severe punishment of all innovations which could disturb the publick peace . Laws ought not to be Despotick or Arbitrary , nor after the suggestions of sycophants , and the byassed parasites , but inconformity to those of the great Law giver ( who though he have an absolute and unlimitable right and power over all , yet he is often times graciously pleased to give reasons of what he doth ) they ought to be grounded upon Justice , Reason , and Equity , and to tend to the publick good , which should be the end of all civil and municipal laws , and not to be turned into private Channels , to run to particular ends , which hapning , let him look to 't who bears not the Sword without cause , for all private ends ought to be subservient to the publick interest : to this effect , when first all men contracted Societies , and united themselves in Corporations , they knew well they could not subsist without order , which can never be observed without Laws , tending to protect the good in the enjoyment of that peace and quietness they desire , & to terrifie the evil with those punishments threatned them , in case the , go about to disturb it . And the truth is , that such Laws being enacted , they look to future ages more than to that time wherein they are made , because those who made them being free agents , and entring willingly ; and with their own accord into such Societies as every one of them had a hand in the passing of the Laws , if not in the framing , at least in the approving and confirming of the same ; for that which is to be above all , as Laws are , is to be made by the consent of all ; So 't is to be supposed they would not break the Lawes which they made themselves , upon grounds of Reason and Justice ; Hence it is , that as they have made use of the Legislative Power they had , and that they have bound themselves to the execution of them , which being once done , the bond cannot be loose or untied but by the general consent , and in such a case it may be done according to the maxime , that he who makes the Law , can disanul it ; ( but it must be the whole Legislative Power ) for as grounds and reasons sometimes do alter , so may the Laws accordingly , because as a Law doth not sute in all places , so neither at all times , neither may they be allowed , but as much as they conduce to the publick good , which as I said , before is the end for the which they were roade ; but if they turn to be destructive to these ends for the which they were made , they ought certainly to be abrogated and made void ; and this shews that every Law is not of the nature of those of the Persisians and Medians , which might not be altered ; but because the life of the Law doth not so much consist in the Legislative Act , but specially in the executive part , not only in wisdome , but also in powers therefore they who made the Lawe do appoint those who are to see them executed ; and because at first Law-givers could not foresee all cases and accidents which might fall out , there is a certain power reserved to interpret , to explain and to amplifie those Laws , yet upon this condition that sense shall be given to the words of the Law which is most conducing to the end of the Law , that is , to the publick good : For those rules that are imposed by Conquerours as such , and do deserve the name of Laws , but are only despotick orders and commands ; the Conquerour after his Victory imposes what he pleaseth upon the Conquered ; sometimes nothing but Martial and Arbitrary Laws , as it is this day practised in the Turkish Empire , for as he hath gotten it , so he must keep it either by force or fraud ; this is by virtue of a right used between wild beasts , who will tear or spare those that are weaker than themselves . The Laws of Venice , which are the occasion of this discourse , abhor these last , and are of the nature of the former , the happiness which they have enjoyn'd under them , do highly declare the wisdome of their Law-givers . I believe it were of no little use , if every Countrey were acquainted with the same ; I altogether for bear speaking of them that are common and ordinary , one kind excepted , which is very beneficial , and might prove so to other Countries , being introduced therein , I mean the sumptuary Laws against excess in Clothes , Jewels , Equipage , &c. which though vain and superficial things do consume & wast the state & substance of many ; the servant is not to be known by his cloaths from his Master ; and of these how many have we who are more sollicitous of getting Perriwigs , gaudy Cloathes , and the like , than careful to acquire knowledge , virtue and experience , not knowing that those things are borrowed , and not their own , which make no difference between an honest man and the vilest wretch in the world , however they are satisfi'd with the shew , and are like those Apples that grow about the Lake of Sodom , which have a fair shew , but have nothing within , blow upon them and they fly into dust and ashes . As there is a difference of quality in persons , so there should be some distinction in cloathes , or the like ; the very Stars shew greater brightness some than others . Men should strive to goe one beyond another , not in clothes but in virtue , and good quality . But I 'le leave this discourse , not for want of matter , one who hath but common sense and reason could have much to say upon 't , but because I avoid to be accounted too censorious and critical , and that some times every truth must not be spoken , or when it is odium parit : but to come to my subject , I say , 't is not so in Venice , they minde more solid and substantial things than these , and they practise certain refined maximes , which I have observed . First , their Doges may not ally themselves to any forreign Princes , to preveni receiving from abroad Councils tending to the destruction of liberty at home . Neither is it lawful for any of the Nobles to converse with any forreign Ministers , or any one that hath any relation to them , or to keep communication with them by way of letters , or any other direct or indirect way , to remove all occasions of being bribed , and so of betraying the State or their Councils ; for this cause 12. or 13. years agoe was put to death one of the Family of Carnaro , it being found out that he had been several times at the lodging of the Spanish Ambassadour . Further , as they know that the greatness of the Republick comes from their power upon the Seas ; so all the Nobles apply themselves specially to Sea Affairs : as for Land service they usually take strangers of known valour and experience out of Germany , Italy , and other places . To preserve union between the Nobles and the people , and that these may have where to apply themselves ; the Noble ; do not roeddle with publick Schools , or ruling of Parochial Churches , or the like ; and more than this , the direction of the Chancery of the Republick , which is a high dignity that hath the ordering of all publick expeditions , and the Secretaries places are ever given to some of the people , to whom also they allow liberty of fishing , coursing , shooting , and the like , there being no propriety in things of this nature , and that they may yet the more get the love and affection of the people , they converse together in Walks , Play-houses , Gaming-places , and upon all occasions and meetings ; so also they take Citizens Daughters to be their Wives : yet for all this the Nobles are so far from hindring , that rather they encourage the divisions which are in the City of Venice of one part against another , that is , between the Castellani and Nicolotti , who use to meet specially in the Month of September , upon the Bridge of St. Barnabas , which they flock to in great numbers , and the Nobles who happen to be there do encourage every one of those of his side ; there they Kick and Cuff one another , but have no Armes : this to some is an eff●ct of animosity , to others ' a sport , to others a shew , and to all a diversion from other things . Upon this account , they suffer the insolencies of Scholars at Padoa with their Chi va li at night to keep a division between them and the Citizens , who also are looked upon as a factious people . Another maxime which they have , is to keep the scales even between warring Princes , specially in Italy , as they have done in the wars of Milan , to preserve the Publick Liberty , that one Prince do not grow too potent by the loss of another ; but a thing which they study most of all , is , to know the Genius , Customes , Strength , and to find out the Designes of all Princes and Republicks , by which diligence many a time they have found out and avoided great dangers impending over themselves and others . But a very useful maxime they have , and which is very wise , it is ever to hearken after peace , and fit themselves constantly for war : Afore they were involved in this last with the Turk , their policicy was by all means to avoid a falling out with so dreadful an Enemy ; but it seems at this time providence hath made use of the perfidiousness of those of Candia , and of the Turks ambition , to make this maxime to be null and void . But to withdraw from this Ocean , I will say , that out of policy they suffer the delayes of doing Justice , and the tedious proceedings at Law , to keep people in exercise , and the Courts of Justice in credit : By the same reason they are so severe in punishing faults against the State upon all sorts of persons ; and to avoid Innovations and Disorders ; contrariwise , they be very remiss to those which proceed from humane frailty : So 't is to punish more rigourously the faults of the Nobles , than those of the people , to the end that the former do not grow insolent , nor these last discontented . Further they are careful to maintain their priviledges to Provinces and Cities , that they may continue in their Loyalty and affection . Lastly , 't is a part of their Justice , as of their policy , not to punish the crime of the Fathers upon the Children , nor e Converso , the person only which is guilty suffering . I have one thing more to say before I leave it : Of all States in Italy this of Venice hangs loose from the Pope most of all , therefore they meddle not in the Court of Rome , neither do they care to bestow Pensions upon Cardinals to have a favourable Election , & indeed 't is not much material to them , seeing they extend their Jurisdiction upon all Regular & Ecclesiastical persons within their Dominions , notwithstanding the endeavours of several Popes to the contrary : and they have good Laws to bridle the power of Popes within their State , as I will instance only in two Cases ; the first is , though the Inquisition be amongst them , yet they have taken away its sting , there being constantly three of the wisest and more moderate Senators named to be present at their Consultations ; and it is further ordered , that nothing shall be resolved in it , except there be present one of these Senators , who qualifies things , reduces them to moderation , and in case of extremity telling , the Senate must be acquainted with such and such things . The Second Case is , the nomination which Popes make , of whom they think fit to some , Church-livings and benefices within their State , the Pope pretends he hath right so to do , which they deny ; however because they will not openly cross him , they have found out an indirect way , which is this , there is an Order , that no man whosoever shall be put in possession of any Benefice by virtue of any Grant or Nomination from the Pope , except the same be first approved of by the Council , so that the Patent being brought to the Council , there it lies till either the person who had it , or the Pope who granted it , be dead , which maxime now being known , none of their Subjects will be at the charges and trouble to Sue at Rone for any such thing . The wisest amongst them laugh at the pretended Authority and Jurisdiction which Popes arrogate to themselves within the limits of their Republick : he may ( say they ) play Rex at Rome , and have his Patriarchal Churches , namely St. Peter representing the Patriarch of Constantinople ; St. Paul of Alexandria , St. Mary the greater of Antiochia , St. Laurance without the walls of Jerusalem , and set over these four , St. John of Lateran , representing the Pope , who is over all ; but say they , such liberty is not allowed him in the States of other Princes . From time to time there hath been Quarrels between Popes and this Republick ; Paul the fifth's Excommunication is not yet forgotten there , nor the Principles of padre Paolo , and padre Fulgentio rooted out ; though the Gospel be not taught there in publick , one may hear it sometimes in private . 'T is true , of late the Jesuites were re-admitted there , but meer necessity of State obliged them to it , though their re-admission was carried on but by few Balls or Votes , the late Popes Letter earnestly entreating them to do it , and saying , that if he could have gone in person to ask it , he would have done it , was not so efficacious as the promise of keeping 3000 men at his own charges in Dalmatia , for theservice of the Republick ; and upon occasion the use of his Gallies , with some other advantages : however , they are still odious in that City to all sorts of people , and a small matter will send them out again : In a private Conversation between the late Popes and a Venetian Ambassadour then at Rome , upon the question moved by the Pope , Where was their Title to the Soveraignty of the Gulf ? the other answered him smartly , 'T is upon the back of Constamines donation ; this shews somthing in the bottom of the Venetian hearts not favourable to Rome , whence they have received so many grounds of displeasure ; We have seen of late how much trouble a Nuncio of the Popes at Venice was like to have raised between the Duke and Senate about the Barigello , who had seized certain of the Nuncio's Servants when they had done some insolencies , though he said he knew not they were his Servants , and though things had been composed so , that the Barigello should not appear in the Church of St. Mary , where the Nuncio was to be till the last holy day of Christmass , yet upon that very day against the agreement , within the Church the Nuncio prevailed with the Duke to order him to go out , whereat the whole Senate were highly incensed that the Duke would do such a thing without their advice : and now the late grudge about the turning of the Channel of the Po another way , might produce somthing , were it not for the War of Candia , however there remains a cause of falling out hereafter . The state of Genoa . BUt 't is time to speak of Genoa , formerly the dangerous Rivall of Veuice ; History shews us the several & great Revolutions of Government in this City ; it was by Charles the Great made an Earldom , and under one of their Earls won the Island Corfica from the Saracens ' , afterwards they became a Republick , they asked the Protection of Charles the sixth King of France , and having rejected this , they submitted to the Duke of Millan , and then would have withdrawn from his Obedience , but he being too hard for them , they were kept under till the days of Andrea Doria , who having pacified the intestine divisions , instead of making himself Prince of it , as some think he might have done , he got them the liberty wherein they stand at present : This Republick is no more now what it hath been , that Genoa which hath formerly been so potent at Sea , as to beat the Venetians , take one of their Dukes prisoners , as they did in 1258. run victorious up and down , taking several Cities belonging to them , and block up Venice it self . Furthermore , in the year 1337. they Conquered the Kingdome of Cyprus , took the King and Queen prisoners , but restored them upon certain conditions ; the reason is , because though the Countrey be the same , yet that people hath exceedingly degenerated ; in those days every one minded the publick good , and the honour of the Nation , but now every one seeks his private ends and interests , let what will become of the publick , which is a meer folly , for when the publick goes to wrack , particular men cannot thrive very long ; but if all particular men strive together to promote the publick , as they are members of that body , so they will find the benefit of it ; when we have seen in the Roman Commonwealth men sacirfice States , Friends , Relations and Lives for the Republick , when nothing was so dear to them , but they could part with it for the good and safety of the Republick , then were all things in a flourishing condition , but when they began to seek their own , and every one to set up for himself , all things began to totter : How can the parts be saved , if the whole perish ? The Bees and the Ants natural instinct goes beyond some Mens reason , they may be Hyerogliphicks to us , and their example teach us to be publick spirited Men , but it seems the Genoesi are not so . This Republick is in possession of what was formerly called Liguria , now 't is Riviera di Genoa , from the City of Genoa to Porto di Luna , is called , la Riviera di Levante , or of the East , and from Genoa to Monaco 't is Rivieradiponente of the West , which makes 150. miles in length , though the breadth is hardly above 25. in any place : 't is true , that upon the ponente is Finale belonging to the Spaniarols , and three places to Savoy , but withal beyond Monaco it hath St. Remy and Ventimiglia ; towards Milan they have Gavi with a strong Castle , and Novi not so good as the other ; they have also the Island Corsiea : Formerly Trade did much flourish in Genoa , but now Legorn hath spoiled it , as Genoa had spoiled that of Savona , they suffered extreamly by the late great plague that was there ; so that to make themselves amends , and to keep up Trade , they have thought fit to bring in the Jews , by whose means they hope in time to bring Trading back again from Legorn ; but others are in expectation to hear how they will agree , for between a Jew and a Genoese ( setting aside baptism ) there 's no difference ; and if they do 't will pass for a wonder . But not to be tedious upon this , I say , that although the City be very fair , and the Palaces stately , it is inhabited by men , then whom ( few excepted ) there cannot be worse , this is the opinion which all other Italians have of them : There goes a story , ( which how true 't is I will not dispute ) that when the Grand Duke first of all made Livorno a free Port , he gave leave of Trading in 't to all Nations , as English , French , and to all Merchants , even out of Turkey , Anch ' ai Genoesi , having named several Nations , amongst whom there were Infidels ; those of Genoa are put the last , as being the worst of all . Indeed they are proud , revengeful in an extraordinary way , and enemies to strangers , though out of that City they goe almost into all parts . I do not think there is a City in Italy where more mischief is done than in this , one hears of it almost every day : In the way of Trade they are very skilful , yet so interessed , that there are those in it who could prefer one 5 s. to twenty lives ; their temper is such , that they cannot agree with any sort of people , nay , not so much as amongst themselves ; their unsettledness appears in this : from Earles they came to Consuli , from these to Potesta , then to Capitani , to Governatori , Luoghitenenti Rettori di populo , Abbati di populo , reformatori , protectori , duchi Nobili , and duchi Popolari . Civil Divisions ever regarded amongst them , for they are no sooner come under one sort of Government , but they wished for another . When Francis the first heard they would desire his Protection ; Let them go to Hell , said he , for I am not willing to needdle with such people . The Italian Proverb of them is , Mare senzapesci , they have Seas without Fish , Montagne senzalegno , Mountains and no Woods , Huomini senza fede , Men without faith , and Donne senza vergogna , women without shame ; yet some brave men are come out of it . The Government is Aristocratical , with a Doge , only for two years , who with the 8 Governatori , is called the Signoria , then the little Council of 100 men , and the great of 400. they have also the Sindici Over-seers of the actions of Governours , as Censors were at Rome : the Doge hath a Guard , which he of Venice hath not ; their Forces are much decayed from what they were , when they reduced Venice to an extremity ; still they continue to be good Sea-Souldiers , and keep eight Gallies , which do dispute the hand with those of Maltha , but they are not esteemed by Land. 'T is a thing which will seem an extravagancy , yet 't is a truth , that there hath been persons , and there are now Families in Genoa , more esteemed abroad than is the Republick it self , and some are as rich , if not richer , who keep Gallies of their own . The Republick hath not above 200000 Crowns a year , because part of the Dominion , and of the Revenue , doth belong to the company of St. George , which is , as it were another Republick within that ; yet some make the yearly Income greater ; but confess that it doth not exceed the Charges . Silks are the Staple Commodity , which they work very well in Velvet , Plush , Satin , Taby , Taffitie , and the like Silk-works , which they send into all the Northern parts of Europe . St. George is their Champion , and the Red Cross is their Coat of Armes . The City as 't is usual with Republicks , draws the best of the Land to it self , and hath destroyed the trading of other places , as Savona to advance its own ; In it are a sort of Virtuosi , who call themselves Addormentatis the City is not strong . The great secret of State of this Republick hath been to keep Herself United to , and depend upon Spain since Charles the fifth ; and Philip the 2d of Spain to keep them to her self , hath borrowed vast sums of monies , and assigned Lands in Naples and Milan for the payment ; so that they must keep fair with the Spaniard , for fear of loosing the Principal ; on the other side , as the King of Spain hath occasion of them , in relation to Finale and Milan not to loose them , he allows very great use for this money , so that they are even , and think to have over-reached one another ; most of the monies which are currant being Spanish Coine , it shews there hath been very great dealings between them . However now the Spaniard hath much lost the Great Authority he had first amongst them , for formerly they so far depended upon him , that they might not receive within their City the Embassadour of any Prince but his own , who might come as he did often into the Consultations of the Senate ; but now there is no such matter ; they being exposed to so many alterations , there are no fixed nor constant maximes of policy among them . I think 't is a Republick great by Name , but small in Srtength , despised by her Superiors , hated of her Equals , and envied by her Inferiors , which doth subsist only because one Neighbour would not have another to get it , the Interest of every one being to have it remain in a third hand ; Genoa is very jealous of two of her Neighbours , Savoy and Toscany , of the former , who hath aimed and attempted to bring her under his Yoake ; of the latter , by reason of his pretentions to Sarzana , which formerly belonged to Florence , and of both , because she is odious to both , and that upon the account of State , and of private interest , they wish to see her brooght low . In it are many Noble and Rich Families , as Doria , of which are the Marquess of Toreglia , Prince of Melfy , of the branch of Andre Doria , and the Duke of Tursi ; Spinola the Marquess , and de Duke of Sestri , Marquess de los Balbases , a Spanish Title , because a Grandee of Spain ; other Families are Fieschi , Grimaldi , Giustiniani , Pallavicini , Cibo , Carrieri , Imperiale , and some others . Now the Marquess Hyppolito Centurione with his Ships and Gallies , is entred into the French service . Of the state of Luca. I See I do fall from an Ocean into Rivers , yet there is water enough for me to swim in , in some places , if not every where . You will not be troubled with hearing a long enumeration of places and Dominions ; yet 't is to be admired of the places I am now to speak of , not how they can preserve themselves ; this the jealousie between , and the interest of their Neighbours , joyned with watchfulness on their side , doth for them ; but how formerly in times of conquest they could free their necks from the yoke of their potent Neighbours . Luca is one of these places which hath sometimes been possessed by the Goths , the Emperours of Constantinople , the Faseoli , Castrucci , Spinoli , by the Family Della Scala , by the Fiorentini , Pisani , and by one Carlo of Bohemia , who having made a Bishop Governour of it , this Bishop received 25000 Crowns , and left them the liberty they are now in , their Dominion is extended upon few Mountains , not much inhabited , upon the top of which they have some strong holds , as Monte Ignoso , Castiglione , Minuoiano , with Camagiore and Via Reggio upon the Sea ; but the best they have is the City well seated , people'd , and fortified with the territory belonging to it , which produces abundance of Olives , the best of Italy ; and the industry of the Inha bitants about Silk-works makes the City flourish and grow rich , every one in it hath something to live upon ; there are in it a matter of 10 Families esteemed at least worth 20000 Crowns a year ; others to the number of 30 have some 15000 , some 10000 a year , and above 60 have been between 4 and 5000 ; the yearly Income of the Commonwealth comes to not much above 100000 Crowns , with a treasure they have esteemed a Million , with certain Plate and Jewels , which upon occasion might bring in some monies . They are governed by a Council of 150 of the chief Citizens , the City is divided into three parts , which they call Tertieri , out of every one of which the General Council doth Elect three men , in all , Nine , called Senators , who joyned with the Gonfaloniero their head are called la Signoria : The Senators do command by turns every three dayes , the Gonfaloniero hath a bare Title , and nothing but the precedency above the rest , he is himself commanded by the Senators ; he keeps his place but two months , then another is chosen , but within that time he may not go out of the Palace under pain of death : As for Warlike affairs they are in a good condition upon the defensive , their listed Militia's are of 18000 men , besides the City contains 30000 Inhabitants , and is constantly Guarded by 300 good Souldiers , whereof 200 are born in the City , and have the keeping of the Gates , Walls , and other places , the other 100 are all strangers , born 50 miles at least from the City ; amongst them they admit no Florentine ; their Captain is a Stranger too , the Palace is committed to their Guard , and under pain of death they may not come nigh the Walls . The City keeps a constant provision of mouth , and ammunition of War for whole 7. years ; their few strong Holds are well provided , and their Souldiers well paid , which is the onely way to keep them upon duty and obedience ; so that their care , and the plenty of their Territory about the City do supply the narrowness and littleness of it : In a word , if they come short of other Princes and Republicks , as to the extent of dominions they have great advantages above them another way . First , they are not revengeful , as all the rest of Italians are , they casily forgive offences received , which doth argue the goodness of their nature , upon this account they are a proverb to other Italians , Riceve gli affronti come un ' lucbese . 2dly , their women are very modest , and inclined to chastity , and their young men sober and temperate , some out of a Natural inclination , and others by virtue of the good order kept amongst them : for 24 men , known to be of a good Life and Conversation are chosen out of the Council to be inspectors over the manners of Youth , ( this they call consigliodi discoli ) specially of deboist persons , and every time they meet , which happens once a year , every one puts in his Bill with the names of those whom he hath found and observed to be unruly ; and if the name of one be put in the little Box by the two thirds , that is by sixteen ; herein is his sentence conteined of 3 years banishment , he must go out of the City the next day after he hath had warning , and within 3 dayes after out of the State : So that by the observation of these good Orders , God fits them the better for conversion and reformation , after the reading of Scriptures , which they are much inclined to : hence it is , that we have seen so many families leave Luca and go to Geneva to enjoy the liberty of the Gospel , and to make an open profession of the truth : after these commendations 't were superfluous to say , they have also amongst them two sorts of Virtuosi , the one called Oscari and the other Freddi . They might boast of the antiquity of their City , which was built by Lucamon King of Toscany , but they have a greater advantage which they glory in , that this is the first City of Toscany , which received the Christian Faith ; though they be united amongst themselves , they are not sometimes without troubles at home , caused by the pride of their Clergy which is so far protected by Popes , that Urban the 8th for their sake excommunicated the Republick . This people is Civil to Strangers , and very courteous to those who come into the City , yet so watchful over them , that they have the council Della Vigilanza to know what they come for , whence they come , and whether they go , not allowing them to wear swords in the streets without a special leave , yet they give them liberty to walk upon the Moat , by the Walls , and to view the same ; in this City , the tongue is spoken in the purity of it . All their maximes of State are onley about the defensive part , and how to preserve themselves from their great Neighbour the Gran ' Duke , who would be glad to bring Toscany to her old limits that way , wherefore the Republick hath a strict correspondency with Genoa , which fears the same ; however as I have observed , one Neighbour would cross another , if any thing was design'd against Luca : their care hath provided against open attempts , they being in a readiness to oppose them , all what they must do , is to take heed of surprisals . The state of San Marino . SAn Marino is , I believe , the least Republick of Europe , when the Empire was transferred out of Italy into Germany ; this City , with some others made her self a Republick ; it lies on the West of the Dukedome of Urbino , under whose Dukes protection it remained , till this State fell to the Church , so that now it is shut up within the Popes Lands , and under their protection , yet some of them , specially the late Alexander the 7th , have done what they could by promises and fair means to make their Nephews Princes of it , but she would not part with her liberty ; and though the Pope could easily force them to it , yet he dares not , it being certain that the Venetians , and the Grand Duke would oppose him in it , specially now when Italian Princes do dislike Novelities and Innovations : when this Republick hath written to Venice , she hath called her Carissima Sorella , very dear Sister , a weak one indeed , for having but the City , and two or three Villages besides , her strength and riches are but small , which must be supplyed with their care of themselves , and watchfulness over their Neighbours . Of the Petty Principalities THis is all as I think , that needs be said upon the subject of great Princes , and Republicks of Italy . I must therefore now speak to the Petty Princes , or rather continue it , for the last Republick I have mentioned may have her place amongst these , rather than amongst the great ones : But I desire not to be mistaken , when I call some petty Princes , 't is not to be understood , as if they depended from others , and were not Sovereignes , for every way they act as such : In their Lands there is no appeal from their sentence , they dispose of Life and Death , as well as the greatest Princes , they Coyn , or may Coyn monies , Elect Officers , make Laws , and when there is occasion for it , they treat of Peace and Warre . I call them Petty Princes , because their States are but small in comparison of those whom I call great ones . 'T is true , that there are very many who have the name of Princes , who are not Sovereigns , but are Subjects to others ; the number of these all Italy over is between 75 and 80 ; between 90 and 100 have the titles of Dukes , and of Marquesses and Earls , there are above 500 ; but I speak onely of Sovereigns . The Duke of Della Mirandola is one of this sort ; the City La Mirandola is seated upon the confines of Modena towards the River Po ; the family Pico , one of the most antient and famous of Italy , have been Lords of it , and of Concordia since the year , 1110 till now ; that line failed in the year , 1637 , and therefore another was invested of it by the Emperour . Of this sort are also the Princes of Bozzolo , and of Sabionetta , the Dukes of Guastalda , and of Novellara , and the Marquess of Castiglione ; all within the State of Mantoa , as we said before , they have been such for these 100 years past , and are all of the family Gonzaga , he of Sahionetta excepted , which in the year 1540 was given with a Daughter , and Heir to General Caraffa , and now in the hands of a Spaniard . The principality of Monaco is another , this is a strong City by Nature , seated upon the Mediterranean , between Nizzadi , Provenza and Genoa , this makes the Prince more considerable than any other of his sort ; there is an indifferent harbour ; the way up to it is very steep and difficult , and several Guards to speak with , before one can get to it . At the comming in there is a broad place with a prospect as pleasant as can be ; within few miles from it , is another place , good enough , called Menton , depending from the said principality : there was in Monaco a Spanish Garrison , but the late Prince having partly by a stratagem , and partly with help from the French driven it out , he desired the French protection , and now there is in it a French Garrison , he is Duke de Valentionis , and Peer of France , whose coin is currant in that Kingdom . This Princes family is Grimaldi , who derive their pedegree from Grimald , Son of Pipin King of Austrasia , and Brother to Charles Martel : this Pipin as they say , gave the Lordship to Grimald , in the year 713. but they were declared Princes in the year , 1411. Cardinal Grimaldi yet living , and brother to the late Duke , was in great part the occasion of the admitting in of the French , induced to it by the persecution which the Barberini suffered from the Pope at the secret instigations of Spain , and by the protection which the French gave to that family , whose passionate creature this Grimaldi is , and also by the interest he hath gotten in France , to be Arch-bishop of Aix , and other good benefices he enjoys : He is of an active spirit , therefore he hath been much spoken of at Rome ; their family , or a branch of it is named amongst the greatest in Genoa , where some of the name are admitted to the highest charges : the present Prince of Monaco is not much passed twenty five , he hath married Marshall Grammonts Daughter , who prefers the pleasure of Paris , to the Soveraignty of Monaco . Massa is in Toscany , seated part ' of it at the bottom of a great Mountain , part upon the Mountain , and highest of all is the Princes Castle , yet he is a building a Palace in the lower Town , and 't is almost finished ; this is but a Post from Sarzana : The family Malaspina possessed it along while , till by the marriage of Ricarda Malaspina , with Lorenzo Cibo , it came to this family , because she was the Heir of it : They were Marquesses till the year , 1499. at which time Innocent the 8th of the same family being Pope , Alberico Cibo , was by the Emperour Maximilian made Prince of the Empire . Bonifacius the 9th was of the same family , which coming from Grecia , where they had possessed some Islands , Principalities , and other Territories , they seated in Genoa , there is a Cardinal of the name and family . Massarana is in Monferrat , not far from Veroelli , this Principality hath been in the hands of the family Scala , but in the 1568. 't was bought from them by the Ferreri , who are at present in possession of it . Upon 15 miles from Genoa is another Sovereignty , the Marquesate of Torreglia , it was given by Charles the 5th to Andrea Doria , who had left the service of Frances the first King of France , and done many eminent services to the Emperour ; the same family doth also enjoy the principality of Melfey in the Kingdom of Naples , but not in Sovereignty : This family Doria hath for 500 years been esteerned in Genoa , one of the most noble , if not the first of that Republick : The head of the family is young at present there are two branches of it flourishing in Genoa , who hath each of them a stately Palace , though one is more antient and more sumptuous than the other . Another principality is , Piombine , in the Island Alba , whereof part belongs to the Grand Duke , as Cosmopoli , &c. Prince Ludoviso hath it now , it was bought for his Father by his Uncle Gregory the 15th of the same family ; not long since the Princes Father died in Sardegna , where he was Vice-King for Spain , having layed before noble and stately foundations of a Palace in Piazza Colonna at Rome . This Prince underwent his Fathers displeasure unto the time of his death by reason of a strong passion he had for a mean person in the Island : At present there is Cardinal Ludoviso great Penitentiere of the Roman Church , which is one of the most eminent dignities of it : he is of Bologna of this Family by the side of late Prince Ludovisio's Mother ; he is a man of no considerable parts . Speaking of this sort of Princes , I say nothing of Strength , Riches and Policy , things so inconsiderable with them , that they are to be not so much as mentioned ; all are under the protection of those within whose dominions their principalities stand , or of some other ; the inconsiderableness of others , and the affection of their few Subjects are a security to them , and happy are they if satisfied with their condition ; they are free of fears and of ambition ; as they have little , so they have little to care and to answer for ; they have the satisfaction to command , and not be commanded , and enjoy what sweetness there is , giving Law , without being exposed to the inconveniencies of it . But now we must come to those principalities which are seated within the state of the Church , and first to those which belong to the family Colonna , now divided into two branches , one of which hath the Principality of Carbognana , whose eldest Son hath married his Sister , who is at present the head of the other branch , whereof however the late Cardinal Colonna , who died at Finale , attending on the Empress , and who was Protector of the Empire , was the chief , and with his frugality acquitted the debts , and cleared the state of his family : his Nephew Don Lorenzo Colonna ( who hath married the Mancini , one of Mazarins Neeces ) commonly called Contestabila Colonna , because he is High Constable of the Kingdome of Naples , is now the head of that branch , a man whose Inclination agrees better with the French than with the Spanish temper ; yet he must keep fair with these by reason of his place , and of the Land he hath in Naples : his free and frequent conversation with the Duke of Crequi Ambassadour to Rome , gave the Spaniards much jealousie , some think he left Rome in part upon this account but the aversion he had for the late Popes family by reason of some discontents he had received from them , was a sufficient ground to oblige him to leave Rome for two years time , as he did lately ; he is a man who lives in his pleasure , yet he hath so High and so Noble a spirit , that he could not stoop to the Popes Kinsmen , as few others did ; he hath a brother called Don Domenico Colonna , and is Sovereign of Pagliano and Prince of Marini , the antiquity of his family is well known : their Arms are a Colonna , or a Pillar , crowned because Stefano Colonna the Roman Senator did crown Lewis of Bavaria Emperour , in the year 1260. they say they come from Columnius an antient Roman . The Rival , and antient Enemy of this family hath been Casa Ursini , most Noble and very antient , of which was that proud Nicholas the 3 d ; this family hath been much decayed in her state , though of late 't was somewhat restored by the means of some rich Matches made with other families , which yet for want of Children may at last prove disadvantagious : Their Palace at Rome in Monte Jordano is very antient : the eldest of the family is now Cardinal Ursini Protector of Poland , Portugal , and Com-protector of the French Interest at the Court of Rome ; a man of no extraordinary parts , who not long since was obliged to take a journey to Paris to pacifie that Court , angry with him for not acting according to directions in the business of Crequi at Rome ; and therefore had taken from him his pension of 5000 Crowns a year , and bestowed it upon Cardinal Aldobrandini , who being dead , Ursini posts away to Paris , and obtains his desire , the head of this family is now the Duke of Bracciano , who is also Conte di Petiglione , two Soveraignties belonging to the family by an antient gift of some Popes for services done to the Church ; this Duke is the head of the antient Nobility of Rome , as all other Roman Princes do , he stands much upon the points or punctillio's of ceremonies ; hence it is , that lately he had a kind of a Broglio , or falling out with Cadinal Sforza , though some think it was not so much his fault as the Cardinals ; he hath a younger Brother , called Don lelio Ursini Prince of Vic●varo . Another antient family is that of Cezarini Duke of the name , and Prince of Fansano , and of Ardea he derives his pedigree from the Cezars , the family , as to a Male Issue , is like to be extinct : the late Duke , a man of 50000 crowns a year could afford his Cook 4Giulius , two shillings for his dinner , and no more . He appeared so high for the French in the business of Crequi , out of an enmity he had for the Popes Relations , that he was obliged to retire into the Kingdom of Naples till the peace was made ; he was one of those whom Italians call Matti porta a casa , he died lately , and left three or four Daughters in Monasteries , who had made no profession ; his brother the Abbot Cezarini hath succeeded him , a man of a most loose and dissolute life ; when I came from Rome he was upon marrying a Lady of Milan , without hopes on his side , by reason of his former deboistness of having any Children ; yet with what he had before he is worth 60000 Crowns a year . Rignano is a Principality belonging to the Duke Muti , of a very antient family , for they derive themselves from Mutius Scevola , and a proof of it is the possession of Campi Mutii , wherein Porsenna was encamped , given by the Senate to Mutius and his posterity : The present Duke is not married , though he begins to be antient , he hath much squandered his state with Gaming and Women , he hath a brother a Prelate , and another called Marquess Muti , a very ingenious person to my knowledge , and of good parts , their Palace as that of the forenamed family is in Rome . I will make no further mention of the Sovereignty of Farneze , I said what was fit to be known of it speaking of the Duke of Parma , the Cardinal of that name is Prince of it . I will only name the Marquess di Monte another Sovereign , and the Noble Family of Caetani who have a stately Palace at Rome . Of this Family is the Prince of Caserta , who for an unhappy business was obliged to fly from Rome , where he was lookt upon as the best qualified of all other Princes , as to his personal worth . Pope Clement the 8th a Florentine , in the year , 1595 , bought the Marquesate of Meldola , and gave it to his Nephew Ottavio Aldobrandini , which is a Sovereignty ; this family hath lived at Rome with great pomp , and much splendour , where they have three or four fair Palaces : now there being no Males , the great Heir of that family is the Princess of Rossano married first to the late Prince Borghese his Father that now is , and after to Prince Panfilio , Nephew to Innocent the 10th , of which she is now a widow ; this match with those two families is like in time to cause great clashings between them , about a clause in the contract of marriage with the former ; both are very potent , for Borghese hath 300000 Crowns a year , and Pansilio little less : So we are now come to late families raised at Rome by Popes . Urbanus the 8th , subject born to the Grand Duke , by the means of his long Reign : had time enough to settle his family Barberini ; he had three Nephews , Francesco , whom he made Cardinal Padrone , that is Master , Antonio who for a while was the head of the Family , but desired at last to be made a Cardinal , and Don Thaddeo : Francesco was made Arciprete of St. Peters Church . Antonio of St. Mary the greater , and High Chamberlain , and Don Thaddeo Prefetto , or General of the Church ; this last being made the head of the family , they bought him the principality of Palestrina , formerly Praeneste , which is now in the hands of his younger Son , the eldest having voluntarily resigned his Birth right to his brother to be made a Cardinal , who at present is called Cardinal Carlo Barberini , he is the third of the family who hath that Dignity , which is very rare at the same time ; and that which is the more to be admired is , that he was Elected by Innocent the 10th , who made it his task to persecute and destroy this family ; but this was the work of Donna Olympia , who recollecting her self , and being affraid least the next Pope might prove a friend of the Barbarines , whose faction was then potent , and so retaliate the Panfilio's what they had done to the Barbarines , she thought it fit to reconcile both families , and this Cardinals Cap was the Seal of that Reconciliation ; though this family was persecuted by Innocent , it is still flourishing ; the Prince of Palestrina being already in possession of a vast Estate , and in expectation of a great addition to it , after the death of his Uncle Francesco , who is very rich , and at present the Dean of the Colledge of Cardinals , and titular Protectour of the English Interest at Rome ; but how much more would he get if he were made a Pope , as he pretends to it in case of a Sede Vacante : this Princes Palace is in as good air , and as pleasant a seat as any in Rome nigh to Monte Cavallo , which Innocent was upon taking from them , had not Cardinal Grimaldi prevented it by setting the Armes of France over the Gate . But we must come to the late reignning family of the Ghigi's , that Pope at first was seemingly unwilling to do any thing for his relations , but at last he was as busie as any of his Predecessours had been , to raise them up ; to this purpose he bought , as we said before , the Principality Farneze , but afterwards he parted with it for the reasons before expressed . He perswaded Father Oliva , the General of the Jesuites , to enduce those of their Colledge who had Authority to sell him the best land belonging to it , to the summ of 100000 Crowns , under pretence of getting monies to pay their debts ; and this was bought for Don Augustino , whereat the Jesuites were much grieved , when they saw their fault at a distance ; then did he secretly tamper to get those of San Marino to receive a Prince over them ; then did he proffer to Duke Muti for his principality of Rignano a Cardinals Cap , and a great summe of money ; and after the death of Duke Cezarini , he offered the Cardinals Cap to his brother and heir with 200000 Crown , if he would give one of his Neeces that are in the Cloister to Don Sigismond the youngest of his Nephews , and resign the principality , but he not willing to marry , nothing of this could take effect ; however the head of his family is provided for , because the Noble Family of Prince Savelli being exceedingly decayed , want of monies obliged him , who now is to hearken after the proposals , made by the Popes Agents , to sell his principality of la Rizza and Albano , which he did not absolutely , reserving for many years to come for himself and his heirs ( having already a fine young Son ) to enter again into his right and possession , paying the summe received , which there is no great probability as yet to effect , except in case of some very great match , or of a Popedom in their family , which yet is not very probable , though at present there be a Cardinal of the family , who had some things left him by Cardinal Mont ' alto : however the Pope is dead , and Don Maria , who at Rome ruled the rost , hath soon followed him , and a spend-thrist of no parts is left after them ; the prsent Pope as yet hath gotten no principality for his Nephews , and he hath hardly had time to do it ; what he will do hereafter time will reveal . All Princes and Republicks in Italy do homage , or pay tribute either to the Pope or to the Emperour , except the Venetians , who yet for some Islands pay a tribute to the Turk . Namely , first , the King of Spain is Feudatario of the Pope for the Kingdom of Naples , and of the Emperour for the Dukedom of Milan . The Duke of Savoy depends from the Emperour of Piemont and Monferrat , by virtue of which last he is Vicar of the Empire . The Grand Duke acknowledges the Pope for Radicosans , the King of Spain ; for Siena , and the Emperour for Florence , and the rest . The Republick of Genoa doth homage to the Emperour for her whole state ; the Duke of Mantoa , who is also Vicar of the Empire , by reason of Monferrat to the Emperour , for what he hath of Moferrat , and for the Mantoan . The Duke of Parma to the Pope for Parmas Piacenza , Castro and Riociglione . The Duke of Modena to the Emperour for his whole state ; so doth the Republick of Luca. The Prince of Monaco doth homage to the French King for what he hath in Fance . The Duke Della Mirandola , the Princes di Piorulino , and all those of the family Gonzaga , with the Marquesses di Massa and Torreglia , depend from the Empire , as due from the Pope , the Republick of San Marino , the Prince di Massarano , the Duke di Itracciano , and Earl di Petigliano , the Marquesses di Moldota and di Monte , and the Princes di Palestrina , di Pagliano , and di Farneze . Now the difference of those Papal and Imperial Fiefs or Feudi , consists in this chiefly , that most of the last pass by succession from the line male , to the female , but 't is not so off the others , for the lawful masculine line hapning to faile , 't is presently devolved to the Church , as in cases of Ferrara and Urbino . Thus far have we spoken in particular of the several Princes and Republicks of Italy ; now I have some few things to observe in general , relating to the whole Nation : First , their Language , which is a corruption of the Latin , caused by the irruption of the Goths , Huns , Vandals and Lombards , who setling in it for a while , and using their own Languages , the Countrey Tongue , which was in Latin , came to grow corrupt by degres , and to be somewhat forgotten , and which is a mixture of the French , and some of the Spanish , because these Nations have been there with their Armies , and have ruled over parts of it for a long while ; hence it is , that about Piemont , Milan , and Genoa , they speak a corrupt Italian , which hath most of the Provenzal in it , and except in part the State of the Pope , in Toscany and at Leuca , the right Italian is spoken no where else ; I do not speak as to the pronunciation , which is very different , at Genoa 't is pronounced much with the lips , in Naples with the teeth , in Venice with the palat ; and the Florentine pronunciation is well enough known , how ever the right Italian language , or Toscan , as they usually call it , is very Sententious , and full of Judicious and Significative proverbs ; 't is very sweet , and doth abound in fine and civil expressions , as for instance , if I desire to speak with one , the first words he will say to me will be these , Che commanda US , what are you pleased to command me ; if they answer to a question , 't is in these words , Daservitore non lo so , as I am your Servant I cannot tell ; If I desire one to do any thing for me , he will say , Sara Servito , I will do it ; or if I buy any thing , and we cannot ag●ee about the price , the parting words will be to me , Mispiace di non poter servirla , I am sorry I cannot afford it , and the like ; all which expressions in their Original , have more of civility then in any other Language . I need not to penetrate into the sincerity of their discourses , which is not material to the purpose . I know the saying , The French do not speak as they write , nor the Italians as they think : I speak only as to the sweetness of the Language , whereupon one said , If I was to speak to Senators or Ambassadors , I would do it in Spanish , if to Souldiers in High Dutch , to Courtiers in French , but to Ladies in Italian . There is indeed a kind of excess in their civil expressions , for they use to say , Schiavo di V. Sigria , I am your slave instead of your servant ; and the word Vosignoria , your Lordship is ordinary with them ; so is the title of Molto magnifico given to inferiour persons , as that of Illustrissimo to those of a higher quality , yet 't is given to many who are no great matter : a stranger with them is presently Sigre Conte , or Barone , or at least Sigre Cavaliere ; they call men by the Christian name , Sigre Francesco , Giouanni , Francis , John , when they speak to them , onely adding the word Don , to those of the highest quality , as Don Domenico , Don Lelio , yet they speak in the third person , when 't is with one whom they will shew respect to , thus , Dove vanno loro sigri , but in Naples 't is usual with men of the highest quality to do 't in the second person of the singular , thou , as Che fai , sei tu stato , which with other Nations is a sign either of great familiarity , or of much contempt . Neither must I omit here how fit and proper Epithets they give to things and places , as in the case of every one of their Chief Cities , so they call Roma la santa , the holy , according to their opinion , Venice , la Ricca the rich , Padoa , la Dotta the learned , Ravenna , l' Anticha the antient , Fiorenzala bella , the fair , Milan la grande the great , Genoa la superba the proud or stately , Bologna la grassa the fat , Naples , la Gentile the Gentile , Capua la deliciosa , the delicious , &c. I will not insist upon their customes , which is a subject of which many have treated , however by the by let me say in few words , that in their division of the artificial day , they differ from the general practice of Europe , excepting only ( as far as I could observe ) Prague in Bohemia , instead of our reckoning from 12 to 12 hours , they reckon from 24 till 24 , and their first hour begins at night an hour after Sun setting , wherein they imitate the Jews , who after the method of the creation reckoned the night afore the day , for saith scripture , The Evening and the Morning was the first day , the second day , &c. Another custome of Italians wherein they differ from us , is in the sign we use to make with the hand to those whom we call , for here we do it with our fingers upwards , but there it would be taken for an affront , my hand must be downwards , and move gently when I make a sign with it ; here we take that to be the upperhand which is next to the wall , but there they judge of it by the hand it self , the right hand though next to the Chanel is with them the upper hand ; and in the case of riding in a Coach , a place in the Boot in their way , is before one in riding backwards , but in Venice the left hand in the Gondola is the upper hand ; but when three walk together , the middle is the most honourable , hence it is , that when they walk upon a place to and fro , they are careful to let every one take his turn in the middle : A strange way they have to retort affronts upon others , which is , to break a bottle of Ink upon one , specially women , or else over the door of the house , so that it remains spotted with it , 't is the greatest note of infamy that can be laid upon any one . Italians , both men and women , have a general and a natural inclination to play upon the Gittar ; and I admired sometimes to hear those play who never learned at all ; the very inferiour sort of people without any direction , only with a constant application do get it , and they are so taken with it , that as they travel upon the high way from town to town , they play upon it ; and at the same time to play , to sing and to dance , is usual with them . I cannot well omit to speak some few words about their temper and manners , but before I do 't , some passage I observed somwhere there ( for in things of this nature I name no places nor persons ) which gave occasion to my following reflection , how fit it is for Princes to be careful what manner of men they bring about their persons in private . When a Prince comes into a place of retirement , he puts off that Majesty and Gravity which he hath when he appears abroad ; they are but men , and so they must allow ' themselves some liberty in ther Chambers when they are withdrawn from the croud of men and business . Now if when they are thus retired to be private , every action of theirs , and every word they speak be vented abroad by those who are present , in this the condition of Princes of all men in the world were the most miserable , Quisque suos patitur naevos , every one hath his failings , and the feailties of humane nature , so that Wisdom consists in the concealing of it , and not in the not having of it , besides that Nemo sapit omnibus horis : So that if standers by who see things , spread them abroad , then additions and glosses are made upon 't , and as the actions and words of Princes are exactly taken notice of , so every one passes his judgment upon them . How necessary is it then for Princes to have no rash or giddy , but wise , sober and discreet men to wait on them in their retirements , who without being told , may know what 's fit to be spoken , and what to be concealed , those things which may give a good opinion of a Prince must be published , but not the contrary , or else I say , that those who have the honour to be admitted into the presence of Princes , so as to be private to their retirement from the croud of affairs , to ease , chear up , and refresh their spirits , if they allow their tongue as much liberty as they do to their ears and eyes , they are very unfaithful or very imprudent , and so not fit to be in such places . Certainly Domitian himself never told , that when he was in his Closet , he was busie about killing of flies ; the first report of it came undoubtedly from some other hands , which brought a great deal of disparagement upon him ; I know in this he took his pleasure , as Nero , and other Emperours took it , in the company of Buffoons , and things of that nature ; but they forgot that their honour was to have been to them dearer then their pleasure . I do not deny however , but that one friend may sometimes whisper in the ear of another private things of this nature , and impart in secret some such things to them as they have seen , for this manner of reposing confidence in the discreetness of another is a strict bond of friendship : I disapprove here those who speak at random , before those whom they scarce ever saw , whom they do not know well , or when they speak it unseasonably , for there is a time for all things , and to know it is not the least part of wisdom . But upon the subject of the nature of Italians , I must observe that the people of those parts which are on this side the Appennini Mountains , as Piemont , Monferrat ; all Lombardy , part of the state of Venice , and la Romagna , have some things of the French humour , but on the other side , as the Gonoeses , Toscans , Romans and Napolitans , they have much of the Spanish temper , however they are all in General , dextrous , subtil and prudent , those who are good , know all the tricks that are put upon men ; there is no leading of them by the nose , neither will they be easily cheated , but they who are bad apply their whole wit to hide it ; so that one is easily mistaken in them , and 't is very difficult to know them well , but after a long dealing and conversing with them . Italy the Mother of Arts and Sciences , I look upon as a nurse , who hath vertue in one breast , and vice in another , and as ever one extream joyns with another , so best and worst are to be learned there ; this is according to the constitution of the people , who when they be good they are very good , when bad extraordinarily bad , Corruptio optimi est pessima ; however a judicious man will benefit himself by the good which there he will meet withall , but also like an experienc'd Artist he will extract wholesome cordials out of the worst of poisons ; though the corruption of humane nature is so strong , that it inclines and draws us to evil , rather then to good , but the beams of grace , the light of nature , and the testimony of ones conscience , may teach us the right way . However , to speak first of the best , I say the conversation of Italians is not easie to be had , but when it is , 't will be found sweet , civil and obliging , very circumspect not to give offences to any one in the Company , or any one else that hath a relation to it , ever respectful one to another ; the greatest familiarity doth not make them recede from a courteous carriage , so that such persons have one of the best qualifications to make friends , for friendship without respect is not to be cared for : Furthermore a thing very commendable in point of conversation is , that though they be many in company , they never speak together , which is the Vice of some other Nations , and fit only for Children ; let a man make a discourse never so long ; they will hear him quietly , and not interrupt him , as they will not be interrupted when it is their turn to speak ; 't is true , that most of them speak rationally and juditiously ; and as they are a people who love exceedingly their liberty , for which cause their Princes , to keep them under , have built so many strong Holds and Castles , so the ordinary subject of their discourses are affairs of state , which by a constant custome of speaking and hearing of , they have brought themselves to an ordinary knowledge in , as the example of that poor Fisherman at Naples , Mas ' Anello so cunningly blowing up the fire of that Insurrection , which made so much noise in the world , doth demonstrate ; upon this account , Books treating of any state revolutions are so strictly forbidden them , knowing that this is to add fewell to the fire ; and in some places , where most of all Princes are jealous of their Authority , as in Naples , discourses of this nature , if known , are severely punished . But there are two extremities upon this subject , some Princes of the East and North east parts of the world , namely the Tartars and Muscovites , keep their people in a beastly ignorance , and have exiled all manner of Arts and Sciences out of their Dominions , and this under pretence , that hereby having not so much the use of reason , they are not apt to cavil at , or to disobey the orders of their Superiours , as do other Nations , who have more knowledge and understanding ; but this hath no more consequence , then if one should say , meat and drink are not to be used , because there are gluttons and drunkards ; because there are somtimes knowing and judicious subjects , who are disobedient , 't is not to be concluded , that knowledge and judiciousness are the cause of disobedience , so far from it , that these letting a man know of his duty , do fence against any thing that goes about to withdraw him from it : Pride , Ambition , Discontents , Covet ousness , Cruelty and the like , are the caufes of Risings against Lawful Authority , and not Wisdom and Understanding , so far from it , that where they are not , the use of reason is suspended , and men act onely out of a natural impetuosity , and out of a sensitive principle , wherein they differ nothing from beasts ; so that the same ignorance and violent motion which leads them to obedience upon the lesse shadow and fancy , will spur them to disobedience ; and one alone , if not quickly taken off , is enough to turn away whole thousands , for who can more easily be mislead , then he who receives falsehoods for truths , and who hath not a spirit to discern good from evil ; these are Mules , which will as soon kick their Master as a stranger ; or like those Elephants , who having once felt the smart of a wound , in spite of their Rider turned from upon the Enemyes , and fell foul upon their own Army : I am further of the mind , that ignorance is the great prop of Rebellion ; for as there is nothing so natural to men as the desire of liberty , and that there is nothing in men to oppose the motions and desires of it ; and seeing they obey onely out of fear of punishment , upon all occasions , they will embrace any means let them be never so wrong , to attain it : Like Lyons and Tygers used to be chained up , when they break loose they tear and devour any thing that lies in their way , and like violent torrents they over-flow all ; from the fury of such people , Libera nos Domine . As to those barbarous Countries where they have such Erronious principles , contrary not only to reason , but also to common sense , they bear the punishment of this fault , for all their subjects are generally incapable to do them service , having neither parts nor abilities to effect it ; and in the managing of their Warres , which is the chief thing they minde , they are obliged , specially in Muscovite , to get Officers of other Nations to carry it on , their own Subjects , few excepted , wanting knowledge and experience in it . Arts and Sciences , not only make a Kingdom flourishing , but also do fit Subjects to obey and to command ; over-rules with the use of reason , that bruitish impetuosity which is in some men , not only teaching them their duty , but also strengthning it in them with reasons & examples . But 't is not enough to disapprove this singular errour , for there is another extream to be condemned ; 't is the too great curiosity of private men . I know particular persons are concern'd in publick transactions , as being members of that politick body , which can never fare well or suffer , but they must be sensible of it : yet some more and some less , according as they are eminent in their places , and called to it by the favour of their Prince , for every one must know his station , and act within that sphear , Ne ultra crepidem ; for if every one were his own carver , and had that share which he wishes in the Government , then all would command , and there would be none to obey , so that all would degenerate into a confusion and Anarchy . Men ought to refer themselves to their Rulers , for the direction and steering of publick Affairs , knowing that God who hath called them to it , hath not been wanting to endue them with necessary abilities : Therefore those subjects are to be blamed , who would penetrate into the secrets of Princes , and dive into their Coucils , and consequently cavil at their actions , and censure their proceedings : they see indeed the effects , but know not the causes , which if they knew , they would be satisfied and approve of them , if they were capable to understand them , but oftentimes they will judge of an undertaking by the event , which is a great mistake ; as we could give examples of designs , which were as rationally grounded as could be , carried on with all imaginable dexterity and secresie , yet miscarried upon the point of execution ; on the other side , rash attempts managed with the greatest imprudence in the world have proved successful : What then ? were the former to be blamed , or the latter commended ? No , we must look upon men to be no more than instruments , if according to the reason they have , they make use of the means afforded them , 't is all that may justly be required from them , for success of things depends upon the over-ruling hand of providence , which disposes of all things as it seems good unto her : It is true , 't is said a successful man was never a fool , nor an unfortunate a wise man ; but this is a vulgar errour as well as this other , the strongest is never the traytour . Out of this I deduce , that for the most part 't is beyond the sphear and capacity of subjects , specially those of an inferiour Orb , to judge aright of the actions of Princes ; they have certaine motions whereby they act , which are invisible to particular men , they are acted by an intelligence which is hidden from the eyes of the commonalty ; and as they stand nearer to God , so they receive more of his influences : But some sort of people do proceed to an excess of unreasonableness , in that as much as in them lies , they will not give Princes that liberty which they allow themselves , as if they were Servants more then Masters of the Sate ; 't is true , certain faults of Princes are more unexcusable than those of private men , because by these last , none but themselves or few else do suffer , but by the former , whole Nations are sometimes the worse , and share not only in the disgrace before men , but also in the punishment from God ; however a distinction is to be made ; some failings are natural to them as men , and others as they are Princes , and neither are to be examined by subjects , for to their great Master they must fall or stand . Now I must return to my principal subject , to some other virtues practised by Italians , which are sobriety , and frugality ; I will joyn them together , for they have a great dependancy one upon another , only the latter is of a larger extent : Sobriety is a thing so much in request amongst them , that with them 't is accounted to be , as indeed it is , a great shame to practise any thing contary to it , specially in point of drinking ; so that to call one there Imbrioco , a drunkard , 't is to give him one of the greatest affronts he can receive ; and 't is a certain truth , that they are very temperate in their meat and drink , and whole diet , as I will give some particulars by and by upon the point of their frugality ; in the mean while some make a doubt , whether their Sobriety bean effect of their temper , or of the Climate : I confess in hot Countries , such as this is , men have no such stomack to their meat , as they have in those which are colder , and though they had , the stomack could not have the facility to digest much of their aliments , which are very nourishing , and some of a hard concoction ; however this argues nothing at all against Italians sobriety in matter of drink , for the hotter the Climate is , the more apt men are to drink , and no Nation hath more enticements to it than they , if by nature they were inclined to it , they having as rare and excellent Wines as Europe can afford ; but since they forbear , I will not deprive them of that praise which they deserve for this virtue ; as for eating , they have as delicious meats as can be wished for , which are both pleasant to the palate , and light to the stomack , in the use of which they forbear all excesses . This will better appear by their frugality , which yet some who are used to misname every thing , and give the worst construction to all , do call covetousness , when 't is known , that in certain things no Nation is more Noble and more splendid than they are ; this frugality is extended to their cloaths and diet , they go very plain , men of vast Estates , yea , their very Princes , except upon extraordinary occasions , very seldom exceed 10. ponunds in a Sute of Clothes . I know Princes and Cardinals , who when they have received a present of sweet Meats , Fowls and the like , send it to their Confectioners , Poulterers , &c. who by it of them ; this here would be look't upon as the effect of a miserable and covetous nature , but there 't is their way ; from the highest to the lowest they are very private in their diet , there is no coming to them at such hours , and the meanest of the people would not be interrupted by the best man in the Land : the most part of Noblemens Servants do not diet in their houses , but are allowed bord wages instead of it . But Italians delight in rich and fine Coaches drawn by stately horses , and to be attended by a number of Staffieri , or men in Liveries ; Coaches of 800 or 1000 pounds are not rare there , and there is never a King in Europe that hath Coaches so rich as hath the Grand Duke , and the Duke of Parma , the formers Coat of Armes , which are the six Balls , are set over head in his Coach , for every Ball a precious Stone , valued at 10000 l. Sterl . and if we will believe them , the whole Coach comes to 40000 l. Further they delight in buildings , and stately Palaces built up after the Symmetry , and exact Architecture ; So in Gardens and Water houses , Ornaments and Furnitures of Houses , as Statues and Pictures ; hence it is that they are so passionately in love with Pictures , that they will give any thing for one when they like it , 4 or 500 l for one Picture is no extraordinary rate amongst them ; there hath been some Princes who have offered in Siver the weight of some Statues , and could not have them ; in a word , Italians delight in those things which make a shew . 'T is not to be admired that in Italy they are such lovers of Pictures , for that Art is there brought to the height of its perfection , and that Country is absolutely the best , if not the only Shcool of it , where within this age or thereabouts , have flourished those Eminent Picture-drawers who have filled Europe with their Names , but most of their Works are safely and dearly kept there , whether they be in Fresco or in Oleo : what excellent Artists have been Bassano , Ticiano , Michel Angelo , Rafaele di Urbino , Tintoretto , all the Caracci , Coregio , Paola Veronese , Dominichino , Lan Franco Guarcini , Guido Reny , and a great number of others , who excelled , almost every one in something ; some in invention , others in the mixture of Colours , in the proportions , exactness of Features , and after the natural ; and in designing , drawing and touching or perfecting : in great or short , in Mignatura with the Pen or Pencil , or otherwise , Fights , Land-skips , Flowers , Perspectives , Sea-prospects , great and small Figures , and in other wayes and things depending upon that curious profession ; in this , for certain Italy goes beyond all the World. Now we will come to what is worst in them , but we must premise this , that their youth is very fiery , which is the cause of Murthers and other mischiefs committed in those parts ; however this heat doth not last usually after they are passed 25 years of age , or a little more : as for the meanest sort of people , they are generally civil in their carriage , if one be so to them , but if a stranger speaks a hard word to them , they take fire and grow very insolent , yet so , that if they see themselves the weaker , and not in a place convenient for them , they hold their peace and for bear till they have opportunity of time and place ; but let 's come to their Vices . As the natural propension of men is to evil more than good , so many who travel into Italy do quickly take notice of their Vices , but do not minde their Virtues ; so when they come from thence , all that they can say for it is , they are given to such and such evil courses , and are so and so qualified , but Virtue and Vice with Nations are as Corn and Tares in the Field , and like Wheat and Chaff in the Barn , one must have skill to pick out the right and leave the wrong : Some Vices as the Apostle speaks , are not so much as to be named , and as he saith in another place , It is even a shame to speak of those things which are done of them in secret ; a certain modesty in speaking is required , which if a man doth not observe , I judge him to be disposed to evil doing ; some Vices there are so odious in themselves , that they defile the tongue of the speaker , the ear of the hearer , the pen of the writer , and the eye of the reader , yea , the very thoughts ; this consideration obliges me to pass by some things to come to others . Some will tell me , 't were well also to omit speaking of jealousie , which both Sexes there are subject unto , though that of the men , as being the strongest , doth produce the saddest effects ; I confess 't is a very unpleasant subject , which I leave after few words speaking ; this extravagant passion which is caused by love , but destroys it , and which as Solomon saith , The rage of a Man , doth so blind , possess and alter men in Italy , that from Husbands it turns them into Goalers and Tyrants , and Murtherers of their Wives , who become thereby their prisoners and slaves upon this consideration , Ariosto one of their most eminent Poets , hath the expressions here inserted : Che dolce piu , che piu giocondo stato Saria di quel ' d'un amoroso cuore ? Che viver ' più felice , e più beato Che ritrovarsi in servitu d' amore . Se non fosse l' huomo sempre stimolato Da quel ' sospetto rio , da quel ' timore , Da qvel ' furor ' , da quella frenesia , Da quella rabia detta gelosia . Another Vice of Italians which I am more free to speak of , is that desire of revenge , which is so strongly seated in them ; they are certainly of a most revengeful nature , and therefore 't is very dangerous to offend them , they profanely say , that Vengeance is so sweet a thing , and so great a good , that upon that account God doth reserve it to himself , as a thing wherein he will not have men to share with him ; and as Italians to attain it , use all possible means , let them be lawful or unlawful , and as it carries them to the utmost extremities ; so I am of opinion , that there is a cruelty in that nature which is so bent to the execution of it ; out of this principle , I mean of cruelty , Pope Sixtus Quintus used to say , upon the occasion of a great Princess , who in his dayes was brought upon the Scaffold , Che Gusto , said he , di tagliar teste coronate what a pleasure is it to cut off Crowned Heads ! Northerly people do blame the wayes which they use to be avenged , as poysoning , stabbing and the like ; but they and the Spaniards too laugh at us , and call Germans , French and other Nations , fools , who use to challenge and fight duels one with another , for so doing ; for say they , if one hath been offended , is he not a fool to take the way , perhaps of receiving a greater offence , instead of a satisfaction , and to venture his life upon such an account , but men ought to take their advantage : the truth is , the Italian is a dangerous person upon this account , for he appears cold in his anger , constantly thinking upon the means how to be avenged , he keeps the injury in the bottom of his heart , and the worst is , that he dissembles and conceals his desire of revenge , which aims at no less than the death of the offendor , by the means of poison , dagger , or any other way , leaving nothing unattempted to bring his design to pass . Neither will they hearken sincerely after a reconciliation ; for their proverb , saith , Amicitie reconciliate , eminestre riscaldate non furono mai grate , there was never any pleasure in reconciled friendships , nor in warmed pottage ; and this is so deeply fixed in their hearts , that many die obstinate in that resolution . Upon this subject there is a very notable passage of an Italian Gentleman , who being strongly exhorted by a Franciscan Fryar , to be reconciled to his Enemy , answered him in these words , You exhort me to forgive as a Christian , and I cannot do 't being a Gentleman ; I was born a Gentleman before I was a Christian , for I am the one by nature , and the other by virtue of my baptisme ; therefore I will first be avenged as a Gentleman , before I forgive as a Christian. From what hath been said , we make some few general observations , namely that the Italian Nation is not only fallen from that great power it had formerly , but also it hath much degenerated from that heroick virtue and martial spirit it had before ; for a thousand eminent men it produced formerly , there is hardly one now ; and that generosity of the Lion which they had heretofore , is turned into the cunning of the Fox ; so their businesses are mannaged with dexterity , ( not to speak worst , ) more than with strength : hence it may be concluded , that virtues , though but moral ones , make glorious States , Kingdomes and Republicks , and Vices are the cause of their decay , as it hath happened to the Roman Empire ; Virtue gets honour , strength and riches ; and as the best things are apt to be corrupted in their use , so these produce pride , ambition , idleness , covetousness , and other vices , which causes destruction one time or other . It appears also from hence , how unfortunate the condition of those petty Princes are , who depend upon others , for their preservation , their protectors do often turn to be their oppressors , and yet they dare not camplain of it ; how watchful must those be who have ambitious , and much more potent Neighbours than themselves , 't is a sad case to think what straights they are sometimes brought to , to provide for their safety , and how many real evils they are exposed unto , to maintain that vain shadow of liberty which they are so taken with , and that dream of a Sovereign Authority , of which they be so fond of ; they waste and consume themselves in charges for their preservation , and are besides obliged to observe the humours of friends and foes ; and what is this to the odium and disaffectedness of their Subjects which they often bring upon themselves , who must bear the burthens , and be at the charges of upholding this Authority , which makes also the condition unhappy of the people who lives under such Princes as have no power to protect them ; and as the right use of these two Princely virtues , Valour and Prudence , do consist in these two things , to free his States from forreign , and to avoid civil wars ; certainly if they can prevent neither , but with much difficulty , by reason of weakness and discontents , they must needs be constantly offended with dangers and fears , which makes to them their life uncomfortable ; and let things fall out how they will , if ever they be engaged in any troubles at home or abroad , what success and advantage can they get either from those who are much more potent then they , or from those in whom their strength ought to lie ; by this last they act against their own interest , and do as it were tear themselves in pieces , for 't is not enough for a war to be just , 't is necessary it should also be beneficial and advantagious . I must make one observation more , that the number of petty Princes ( such are all Italian ones , in comparison of potent Kings and Kingdoms , as England , France and Spain ) doth much contribute to their common safety and preservation , for every Prince watches constantly the design of another , not only upon his own States , but upon that also of his Neighbour , for he is much concerned that the dominions of one of his neighbours should not fall into the hands of another , who would thereby grow too potent for him , and one time or other bring him upon the Stage ; and 't is a necessary maxime , not only to remove the will and inclination he hath to do him hurt , but also to hinder and prevent his being able to do it ; So then , that mutual jealousie which they have one of another , keeps the scales even between them ; and if a single one would attempt something upon him who is weaker , then the others whuld not fail directly or indirectly to assist the weakest ; and if the Prince should happen to be stronger than all the other together , rather than be made a prey to such a one , they would call in a forreign power to ballance him , as it hath been of late done in Germany , for Princes there being grown very jealous , and not without cause , much affraid of the Emperours power , they brought in the French and the Swedes , who having gotten an interest in the Empire , the one in Alsatia , the others in Pomerania and Bremen , and are now concern'd to curb the Imperial Authority if it would over-flow the banks of its just and limited power : this is also the case of Italy , where the French and the Spaniard have each some interest , though the former not comparable to the latter , as to possession of Lands , but when he pleases he can pour thousands of his Subjects into it , having in his hand a door into it , then the differences between the houses of Savoy and Mantoa , and of Parma and Modena with the Pope , will be now and then an occasion for the French to meddle in Italy . And although the Princes of Italy care neither for French nor Spaniard , yet they care for their interest , which is ever to make use of one to oppose the designs of the other . So that publick persons , as well as private men , may learn from Italians , the rules and practise of Oeconomy and Policy ; the greatest of Princes , as the meanest of Subjects , need to be frugal and saving , for let their Incomes be never so great , the charges of the State , and their own , are sometimes greater : often there happens extraordinary , and undispensible occasions and necessities to be supplyed , or else the State will run into a palpable danger . Men from the highest to the lowest , have nothing but what they save and spare , and let them receive never so much , they will not want unnecessary occasions of laying out more then that comes to . Monies are the sinews , not only of war , but really there cannot be any politick motion without it , wherefore we use to see that of Princes , he is the strongest who is the richest , if he knows how to make use of that advantage : by these means he will draw the greatest and the best Armies into the field , and will keep them upon duty and in obedience , and so in a fit posture for service ; the best experienced Officers , and the stoutest and most undaunted Souldiers , will ever follow an exact and a good pay ; he will not only secure his own places , but also work within the Garisons of his Neighbours , and even have influences upon their very Councils ; The rich Prince will tire out and consume him who is poor ; how much then are they concerned , when present occasions of State allow it , to lay up in their Coffers that which may serve for the future necessities of it ; that Prince who is in this condition , is feared , respected , and admired at home and abroad , if he hath learned well how to improve this advantage . As to that part of a Princes policy , which consists in this , Not to discover the bottom of his heart , nor the utmost of his Power ; we have it from Italians , not the former , for when the inclinations of a Prince come to be found out , and his heart can be known , then all his neighbor Princes will work upon him that way ; they will give him monies if he be covetous , praises and flatteries if he be proud and vain ; they will go about to strike fear into him if he be umorous , or in a contrary way to please him in that passion , which they know to be predominant in him ; and hereby many a time he will be drawn to act or comply in those things which are contrary to his honour and interest : At home he is also exposed to the attempts of Parasites and Flatterers who for their own ends ; ever study to please him in that which they know him to be most of all prone and given to , by which , compliance with him , he becomes a prey unto them : the latter part of this policy , for a Prince not to discover the utmost of his power , is to be learned from Italians , as well as the former . Some Princes and States do subsist and are upheld by credit and reputation more then by a real strength ; 't is more by the opinion which others have of them , then by any true cause in themselves ; and 't is well for one never to do so much , but to give others to think that he can do more , for when 't is once found out how far one may go , others will be more apt to cross him , and will take courses sutable to their designs against him ; so that in this a Prince lies open to the attempts of others . Another thing neecssary for publick and private persons to be learned from Italians , as much as from any other Nation , is , Not to discover the utmost reach of ones capacity , and of that faculty of the soul , called understanding or intellect : this learned men do so observe , that in the solution of questions , though sometimes they have said as much as they are able , yet they will tell one , that much more might be said to that purpose , and the like ; for above all things they would avoid to be suspected of ignorance by others , seeing they make an open profession of learning . So 't is a matter of high concernment to Princes to be accounted to be men of parts , judicious and understanding , which are qualifications necessary to those who rule Kingdomes and Nations , therefore they are so careful not to give the least grounds to make people suspect they want , abilities to govern , seeing nothing can be so injurious and prejudicial to them , as to be accounted soft and shallow heads . Solomon the wisest of Kings , pronounces a woe to that land whose Princes are children , not so much in years as in wisdom and understanding , as was his son Rehoboam , who was said to be young at 40 years of age , for want of knowledge and experience : a wise Prince therefore will chuse not to speak at all , rather then not to speak to the purpose upon a subject : hence it is also that he sits in Council , not only to hear the several advices given him there , but also to judge of them himself , and having digested it in his mind , to give them a form , chuse the best , and be himself the Author of his resolutions in consequence of Councils given him , which thus he makes to be his own . It is then a great part of wisdom to conceal his ignorance , and in capacity of any things , specially of those which ought to be known , and to give as good opinion as one can of his abilities , and rather forbear speaking of a thing then not to do it well , or instead of praises which every one is desirous of , one brings himself into slight and contempt , for I think that one of the greatest discommendations of a man is this , he was so put to it , that he knew not what to say . Silence also , and Secreste , which are qualities so essentially necessary to all sorts of persons , are to be learned from the same Nation ; as nothing makes a man so vile and so contemptible , as not to be able to hold his peace ( an imperfection and defect to be excused only in children , fools and drunken persons ) so nothing argues so much the infidelity and rashness of a publick person , as the revealing of secrets ; as I am the Master of my own secret , I may declare it to a friend ; but my friends secret I may not tell it to another , because 't is not my own ; much less may a publick Minister betray his masters secret , wherein not only one or few persons , but whole Nations for the most part are concerned . Many great designes have been obstructed , and many great evils caused or prevented , either by an yntimely discovery of resolutions , or by some few words spoken unadvisedly ; one word dropt from a mans mouth is sufficient at least to breed a suspition , which usually puts men upon further inquiries and discoveries ; therefore want of secresie is a great breach of prudence , which is the Salt , the Spirit and the Life of Moral and Politick Vertues . One thing more to be learned is , Constancy and Settleness of Mind , so necessary to private men , in both fortunes , and to publick persons in times of troubles and difficulties . A skilful Pilot is not moved so , as to despair amidst the roaring of the winds , the tossing and tumbling of the waves , and the raging of the storm ; contrariwise he sticks the closer to his work , grows more careful , and minds the more the safety of the Ship , wherein his own and all others in it are included : So an experienced Minister of State , amidst all troubles , crosses and conspiracies against the State , doth retain that soundness of mind , and tranquility of soul , which at last may bring him out of all dangers , instead of falling into confusion and disorder , or yielding to fear , he uses those means which are lawful , possible , and likely to quiet and pacifie things ; he is not moved at different reports , he is neither incredulous nor over credulous , but hears every thing , examines and weighs all , receives that which to him appears to be the truest , and resolves upon that which he thinks to be the best . That Italians have known and practised these things , the history of antient Rome , and the experience of these last times do justifie it , and some able States-men , and great Polititians , whom that Nation hath afforded Germany , France , Spain , and other Countries , do clearly convince of this truth , and are presidents of it , and one single Proverb of theirs ( to shew how solid and substantial they are ) doth teach us all the Vertues aforesaid in these words , Non spendor ' cio che tu hoi , non far ' cio che tu puoi , non creder ' cio che tu udi ; that is , One must not spend all that he hath , nor do all that he can , nor tell all that he knows , nor believe all that he hears . THE CHARACTER OF SPAIN . IN the South-west parts of Europe , between the 37. and 42. degrees of latitude , lies a potent Kingdome , named Spain , or Spains in the plural number , for so Philip II. called himself , Rex Hispaniarum , after the acquisition he made of Portugal , in the year 1550. it fell into the hands of the House of Austria by the match of Philip the xi . first son to Maximilian of Austria , with the daughter of Ferdinand of Aragon , and Isabella of Castilla , heir of those Countries , united by the marriage of the said Ferdinand and Isabella . These dominions have in time been so enlarged by marriages and conquests , as to reach some things in Africa , a great part of Europe , and almost all America , which hath given occasion to say , That the sun never shines out of the Spanish dominions . The struglings of this Nation after an Universal Monarchy , have proved so lusty and so hard , that at one time or other , whole Europe hath been shaken with it : whereby the Spanish name is become so famous , that 't is not to be admired at , if curiosity of seeing a Countrey where so great designs were continued , hath put several men upon travelling into it . I confess , with many others , I have been taken with that itching desire , in hope of seeing an extraordinary land , peopled with none but Heroes , but with what successe , the following discourse shall witnesse , being sure that no curiosity was ever more severely punished then mine , nor pleasure more constantly attended with pain : if this be a sin , I vow never again to fall into it , and herein I ought not to be accounted singular , for I protest I found all those whom I conversed with , and who have been there , to be of my opinion ; but patience . In this World one must see not only good but evil also , things better judged of by their contraries , yet to go thorough , one must be stored with monies and patience . Let a man begin this Journey which way he pleases , he will find it very tedious , and must resolve to suffer many inconveniences : whither he goes from Bayone to Yrun , San Sebastian , and thence the straight way to Victoria , Puerto de sant Adrian , or on the left , to Pamplona in Navarra by Estella de Navarra ( where is an University ) la Puente de la Reyna and Viana passing by Logrono , whence some go to Santo Domingo de la Calcada , in the Church whereof are seen a Cock and a Hen of the breed ( as 't is reported ) of those which ( if you will believe it ) came to life again after they had been roasted ; and to be short , thence to Burgos Valladolid , Medina del Campo , Salamanco Scyonia , el puerto de guadarrama , Iscuriale el Pardo and Madrid , Alcula de trenares , Aranjues , Toledo , &c. Or whether a man goes into Spain by Catalonia , Valenza Murcia , Grenada : one shall be ill horsed , hardly used , and have bad accommodation ; of which three things , one alone is enough to vex a Traveller . Although Spanish Horses be very good , there are so few , that they are not employed in ordinary uses , Mules must doe the worke , which are very slow creatures , very ill harnessed , and very dangerous for biting kicking ; to these inconveniencies , let a Spaniard be joyned as a guide , who as well as the Mule , keeps to his slow pace , caused not only by his natural gravity , but also ( when they walk as many do ) by shooes made of little cords , which the generality of them doth wear , so that the sand and drye ground they walk upon being already much heated by the Sun , must needs gall and burn their Feet , let them be never so used to 't , this must needs be very tedious to those who are used to ride good Horses . But there are other difficulties caused by the rudeness and barbarity of men , all rational people will shew themselves civil to Strangers who pass thorough their , Countrey , to give them cause to commend the Inhabitants when they are out of it ; but here no such thing is thought upon , they are called by the nick-name Gavachos , and assoon as a man comes into Spain he must shew all the moneys he hath about him , and every thing else , and must pay for 't according as he is taxed by those unreasonable men , whether it be a silver Sword , a Watch , a Ring , silver Buttons and the like , so that nothing goes free ; and then if any thing lyes in the way of these Searchers , they will make conscience to take it as dexterously as they can , and though one should take notice of it , yet he dares hardly say any thing for fear of the worst , because sometimes they send one or other upon the passage to rob or kill as they have a minde to . After this they give a note , which some call Albaran , and others Aluala , to certifie to other searchers that the things have been payed for ; yet for all this , others if they please ( and they do 't very often except monies be given them ) they cause one to open all again , they search all , and make pay for all ; and the worst is , that this sort of men ever lies at the coming in and going out of every Province , which in those parts ( for greatness sake ) they call Kingdomes , so that after this rate one is to pass thorough several Kingdoms before he can come to Madrid . At the coming out of Spain one meets with the like ( or worse usage if it be possible ) as he found at the going into 't . But after all , the worst is , that one hath no accommodation by the way , for sometimes you shall ride 30. miles and not see a house , nor meet with a man , so that in some places one must carry for himself something to eat , and Oats for the Mule , and so lie sometimes under a Tree : how uncomfortable this is in Winter , and the heat of Summer , I leave every one to judge . And the misery is , that when one comes to an Inn , he is hardly the better for 't , for excepting some Alcoues which are used onely by persons of quality , all the bed you can get , is some formes or few boards lay'd close , with straw or wooll at the most , within a matteress upon 't , without Bed-steads or Curtains , for they know not what such things mean , and if one will have clean sheets , the surest way is to carry some along with him . Yet this is but beginning of trouble , for these Inns ( if I may so call it ) afford nothing to eat , and if you will have bread , you must send for 't out of the house into one place , for Wine into another , for Meat into another , for one can hardly find two such different things in one place ; after all , if you will have it well dressed , I advise you to have a Cook of your own . Now see whether or not I have reason to wish my self out of this Countrey , but I must go throughout , seeing I am so far engaged in 't , and give some observations I made of their nature , and of some manners and customes of theirs . Though the Spaniard be not very sociable , yet'tis easy for a man to know his natural Genius and Inclination as to the generality : I confess amongst the true Castillans , some Generous and Gallant men are to be found , but these are so scarce , that we may say of it , as of Bread , the Countrey affords it very good , but so little of it , that though the Countrey ( Catalonia excepted ) be very void of Inhabitants , there is hardly enough of it to serve 3. months in the year , so of 10000. men , hardly one will be found to have a right principle of honesty . If at any time a man hath offended them , though it be an offence taken rather than given , they will seem not to take notice of it , but they will watch one so long , and so well , that at last he must fall into their Clutches ; then they give no quarter , but one night or other as a man is going to his Lodging , they will shoot him dead in a treacherous way , and when he is not aware of them . Their Pride is known by the contempt they have for all other Nations , therefore they say their King alone is El Roy de los hombres ; the same they affirme of their Language , but most of all 't is known by their carriage ; they have an affected gravity which goes beyond the natural , and make themselves valiant with oftentation . They walk up and down the Streets like Peacocks and Turkies with a great deal of pride , staring upon others , and looking on themselves from top to toe with a losty , scornful and braving courtenance ; and yet when there is occasion to go to it , except there be three or four against one , Toman las oulcas de villa diego , as they say , that is in plain English , they run away , till they have an opportunity of being avenged ; and this is most of all practised in Valenza , Arragona , Catalonia , &c. in Castilla , and some other places , there being more generosity than in others . In Summer , they wear long Cloakes of black London Serge , specially those who are of any fashion , but I have seen some of Cloth and very heavy , for they say , that which keeps from cold , preserves also from the heat ; their shooes for the most part have no heele , or a very little one ; the clock of their stockings comes up to the fat of their legg . It were needless for me to make an exact description of their cloathes , seeing they often have been seen in England , specially in Eighty Eight . I shall not dispute whether they are becoming or not , much of it depending upon custome and fancy , yet they are so taken with it , that still they keep to their fashion in most Countries where they live , and very hardly can resolve upon changing in some Courts where they have Ambassadours , for else they have so good opinion of their Countries that they scorn almost all others , and account them not worthy to be seen , except the low Countries , Naples , Sicily , Milan , the West-Indies , &c. where they goe to feather their Nest and to grow rich , and often they take such courses , as makes them speed well in 't in a very short time . They use to wear Sword and Dagger , and though their Cloak be new , very often they make a hole in it , that the Dagger may be seen ; the lowest sort of tradesmen , as Carpenters , Shooe-makers , &c. never sit at their work without a Dagger by their sides . Thus the Commonally is possessed with pride , witness the story of the Woman , who being a Begger , yet would not have her son to serve an Ambassadour ; I will not said she ( being spoken to about it ) undervalue my son so much , who knows whether one day he shall not be King of Spain . Hence it is that we do not see Spaniards to be servants of men of other Nations , nor to travel but upon the account of necessity . Now this vanity follows them to their grave , as we hear of the Cobler , who being upon his death-bed , having called his Children to him , said to them , Take heede you do nothing to disparage your selves , or to dishonour your Family . To see the meanest of them in their cloathes , and to act their gravity , is a thing to make any Sranger mistake their quality , insomuch , that one day in their late Kings time , a foreign Minister being private in his Lodging , took one of them for a Grandee , who ( as he thought ) came to give him a visit incognito , as 't is usual in those parts , and received him with a great civility , but at last this proved to be a Glasier , who went to mend a window : and they so much affect gravity in their march , that one of them being once whipped at Paris , ( you may conceive not for any good he had done ) and being told by some spectators who pittyed him , to mend his pace , that he might sooner come out of his pains , he turned about , and with much gravity , told them , that he would not go an inch the faster , though all the Hangmen of France were at his heels . But to goe on in telling of their good qualities , I must not omit to say that idleness , and lasiness are some of those which most of all they are subject to : I cannot tell whether it be meerly an effect of their natural disposition , or a trust they put to the Harvest they receive from the Indies ; or , as I believe , of both ; but the matter is such , that their Land which in many places is good , and could be made fruitful , nor only in Fruites and good Wines , but also in other Necessaries , for want of being manured , is barren and useless . Now the Ground doth not produce without the care of man ; at present God doth not shew us such Miracles , as he hath done sometimes in the dayes of old . If Tradsemen amongst them , do work 2 or 3 hours in the day , they will think themselves the greatest workmen in the world ; and they who set them at work , must pay as dear , as if they had been a whole day at it : when this is done , they go to play or iport themselves one way or other , but those that live in Sea-Towns never fail to walk by the Sea-side , to see Ships coming in , to enquire what parts of the world they come from , and what news they bring : and here Passenger : do find some office of the Inquisition summoning them to go and give an account of their Faith to the Office , but their chief end is to get a piece of money , and then they let people alone . Others there are in these Sea-Towns , who drive another sort of Trade , they come aboard and offer to Passengers wine and other provisions at a very low rate , only to oblige them to go to their houses , where they shew them Spanish flesh rather than Victuals . No Nation hath more ceremony , and less reality than the Spanish , when they think to cut one's throat , then they make the greatest protestations of love and friendship : they stand so much upon titles and places , that as Boccalini saith , it is a particular custome of Spaniards , to visit others more to affront , than to honour them . Complements also are so mixed with their ordinary discourses , that they wholly take away the pleasure of Society , & banish Liberty , wherein doth consist the sweetness of Conversation : An English Nobleman having often been troubled at Madrid with such a way of dealing , by one of their Great men , resolved one day to be avenged on him , therefore once when the other was come to him , he caused a great fire to be made , and both being drawn near to it , with their backs towards the Chimney , the Nobleman engaged the Spaniard in discourses of Civility , who many times bowed towards the fire , which he did so often , that at last feeling the heat , he clapt his hand upon the back side , and found the fire had burned part of it , he was as amazed , as the other who sitting by a fire , and feeling the heat thorough his Boots , said , I am a fraid of burning my Boots , when another who stood by answered , Sir , do not mind your Boots , for already they are gone , onely look to the Spurs . They profess a new Divinity , to allow of a certain evil , that an uncertain may be avoided thereby , that is to practice a Peccadillo as they call it , a little sin , to avoid falling into a greater , and for fear of Sodomy , to indulge themselves in their Leachery ; a thing so generally used amongst them , that he who hath not his love in that kind , is accounted a man without wit and merit ; and the generality of them goes as openly and freely into such places , as here one will goe to a Tavern , or an Ale-house : they consuetudo peccandi , tollit sensum peccati , the custom of Tinning , takes away the sense of sin ; their Proverb is , El fatigado con cosas deveres , recreese con donagres , he who is a weary of serious things , must betake himself to his pleasures ; of which , as of Wines they allow themselves a Calabrada , a mixture and variety , wherein they so much indulge themselves , that rather than be deprived of the least , they will loose any thing ; whereupon they use to say , Siempre en las tardangas a'y peligro , y. vale mas paxaro en mano que buy tre volando , A bird in hand is better than two in the bush ; which they mean of their pleasures . Sometimes I have seen some of their Priests come to Strangers Lodgings ( provided they be acquainted with the Landlord ) to play with them , in a disguise , not out of any shame , but only to have more liberty with those who know them not , except a Landlord , or some body else tells them what they are . There be also some Priests and Fryars carrying up and down the Streets , the Image of one or other Nuestia Sennora , as they call it , for whom they beg , & yet the poor Lady is never the better for it ; for most part of the time , what they have gotten , they bestow upon their own pleasures , and other uses ; and once I saw at Alicant , one of them , who played at Cardes what monies he had then about him , and lost it to an English Master of a Ship : whereby we see now ready they are to sacrifice their shew and pretence of Devotion , to their pleasure or covetousness ; and sometimes they dispose of it another way , which is , to make a mock at what they call piety themselves , and which we , with a more proper word , do name superstition . Many of these Secular , and Regular Priests , are very offensive to the Laity , by reason of the great power theClergy hath in those parts , who assert their priviledges with a great severity , by the means of the Inquisition , which is formidable to the greatest men in the Land , as to the lowest ; so that under this shelter , they commit many unjust and unlawful things . But in general , to return to the Nation , they are very singular in their Diet , still making good the Proverb which saies , A Spaniard is not sober when he lives at the costs of others : but else they are very sparing and I am very much of the opinion of one , who thinks that in London , there is more Meat eaten in one Month , than in whole Spain in one Year . They do not roast whole Capons , and Pullets , but Leggs , and Wings by themselves , and then spread the feathers before their doors , to make others think thatgood chear is made in that house ; a Crust ofBread rubbed with Garlick , or an Onion , is an ordinary and a good diet for them , which , if a Stranger sees them to eat , they presently fall upon commending of Sobriety , and how wholsom a thing it is : many a time I have seen numbers of them dine so , close by a wall , to enjoy the heat of the Sun , which is their ordinary fire in those parts , so saving they endeavour to be in every thing ; yet if any one will have the pleasure , how well they can eat , or rather devour , let him treat them at his own charges . For certain flesh isvery nourishing there , but this is not the onely reason of their sobriety , 't is also dear , in part , because 't is scarce , and also by reason of a great Tax laid upon Butchers : Fruits , herbs and roots , are things which they feed upon most of all , and in every thing almost , they use much Pimiento , a kind of red Pepper which grows in the country ; but they are not used to see any quantity of meat upon a table ; this is the reason why Gondomour being gone back into Spain from his Ambassy in England , and being asked by his Master about several fashions used here in the Court , amongst the rest , being very inquisitive to know what ceremonies were used here when the King was at table ; he answered , for his part , he could not well tell , though he had been in the Dining Room when his Majesty was at Dinner , because , said he , he was hidden from him by a great piece of Beef which was laid upon the Table . They allow not their wives to sit at table with them , those persons of quality are private in a chamber and by themselves , but others of the common sort of people , do usually keep in the same chamber where their husbands dine , at a table with their children , or else there is a place raised half a foot or thereabouts above the flower , with a Carpet laid over it , thereupon the wife , and children either kneel or sit without Chairs , and eat what the husband is pleased to send them from his Table , so that to speak the truth , they are deprived of their liberty and kept in great subjection , little different from slavery . Which hard usage they are sensible of , upon occasion doing them all the turns of unfaithfulness which they are able , being naturally by the influences of the climate , the hot things they eat and drink , and out of a desire of the liberty they see themselves abridged off , much inclined to luxury ; they take care to curle their hair , keep their breast naked , yet not so low as the shoulders , they paint much with red their lips and cheeks , a custom so general amongst them , that they hide it not one from another ; they wear above their wast a fardingale , or Guarda infanta , as they call it , which is like a circle of a good breadth , and very fit to hide a big belly ; when they go thorough a narrow door they must strike it down of one side ; those of an inferiour quality , when they are abroad , do usually wear a black Hood which falls lower then their breast and shoulders , and hides the whole face , except one eye , which is all one is able to see of it , whereby they are so hard to be known , that towards evening a husband going by his wife shall have much ado to know her ; though they be more civil to those strangers or others whom they intend to favour , by uncovering the whole face when they come nigh to them : they improve the few moments they have of liberty , and they endeavour to hazer su Agosto , to speak in their own words , or as we say , Make Hay whilst the Sun shines , and they do it de la buena gana , with a good will. Men there , are extraordinarily careful of their Beards , which are black and thick with Mustacchio's 〈◊〉 Tusks ; to save them at night , they have las bigotes , that is a kind of a waxed Case which they lay upon it , and which to one who knows not what it is , seems very strange in a morning when they appear with it at a Window : they also make a Beard so essential to a man , that if he be altogether shaven , as now we are in England , they will doubt whether or not he be an Eunuch : and in the streets of Madrid , I have seen an outlandish man of about 30 years of age , taken by the arme by a woman who never saw him before . and asked him very boldly , tien los Cojones voste , Sir , are you a whole man , because he was wholly shaven . A thing which most of all seemed strange to me in Spain , is the custome of some to walk in the streets with Spectacles on their Noses , which with a little thread they tye to both ears , and there is a two-fold reason for it ; the one is the scorching heat of the Sun which heats so much the ground , that the reverberation of it is hurtful to the eye , but as in Winter the sun is not so hot as in Summer , so methinks the use of these Spectacles should cease ; therefore besides the former there is an inward reason , arising from the immoderate luxury which they are given to , for by reason of the strict communication there is between those parts and the head , specially the Opticks , the Organ is much offended , and consequently weakned , so that this people becomes short sighted ; and I think that the fresh waters with Ice , which they so much drink of in summer , are used to cool their lust more then to quench their thirst . The extraordinry long swords they have must needs be very inconvenient , specially by reason of the long cloaks they wear them under , insomuch that most part of time they must turn up their cloaks of one side when they walk , and the other hand they must lay upon the hilt of the sword , that thereby the point of it be lifted up , otherwise it would constantly trail upon the ground , and often the crosse above the hilt being of one side turned upwards , and downwards on the other , seems at the same time threatning heaven and earth . Formerly they used to wear Ruffs about their necks , which were forbidden , because in Arragon a great man was strangled with it , so that since that time they have been lookt upon as a halter about ones neck , and instead of it , they use a little band stretched and stiffned with a little wire . In their discourses they would be taken for Senators , for upon every occasion they play the Statesmen , they dispose of Crowns Scepters and Kingdoms , just as if they were of Gods council , they decide the fortune of Princes , censure the actions and carriage of Ministers of state , and when they are three or four together , one would think that like so many Gods they sit in council to resolve upon the fare , and dispose of all States and Empires of the world , and this not by conjectures , but out of a certain and infallible knowledge , and whilest they fancy Mountains of Gold , and think how to dispossesse other Nations of their Country , they take no notice how void of people their own is , by reason of their driving the Moores out of Granada , of their Plantations in the Indies , their wars in Flanders and Italy , and of the many Garrisons they must keep in sundry places ; thus they make good their Proverb , cada loco con su tema , every fool hath his fancies . Benefit and pleasure are the two great ends of Travellers , but in Spain neither is to be had , the people of it not being sociable , and there is hardly any thing worthy of a mans curiosity , or at least the pains to go to see it ; all Spain doth not afford one noble and stately City . Pamplona in Navarra is noted for the Citadel in 't , Burgos the Metropolis of Castilla the old for the great Church , and an inconsiderable Castle ; Valladolid where formerly the Court hath resided for a considerable time , is a proverb , Villa per villa , Valladolid en Castilla , but there are not so much as walls about it . Salamanca hath the famous University of Spain , their is the Bridge built by the Romans , and the Bull at one end of it ; Segovia hath without the Monasterie , called Parral , the Mint , a Palace and the Aqueducts , & the fine Cloth made there : Toledo the chief Arch-bishoprick of Spain hath a great Church & a thing called the Treasure within it , & Water-works ; so at Granada is the Palace of the Palace of the Kings of the Moors , the Altrambra : Cordova hath the Mosquea or Church of the Moors , Sarragossa is a good place , and to be short , their Sevile the chief of Andaluzia , of which their Proverb says , El que non ha vista Sevilla , non ha vista Maravilla : indeed about it grow good fruits , the River Guadulquivin , runs by , and after falls into the Sea by San Iuan de Burrameda , but certainly in other places are much better Churches , Palaces . Bridges , Universities , &c. and I say that all these things together are not worth the pains and the charges of going so far to see them , except a man hath absolutely a mind to be able to say , I have seen ; neither is a good breeding to be gotten there . Indeed there are in Spain two things worth seeing , and no more , one is a work of nature , the River Guadiana in Estramudara , sinking under ground beyond Placio del Rey , and then raising about Miajada nigh upon 14 short leagues off ; upon this account 't is said they have the best bridge of Europe : the other is the Escurial , the Master-piece of the great and wise King Philip 11. though 't was no part of wisdome in him to have at once 3 such great designs , to conquer England , uphold the league in France , and to recover the Low-Countries , all which came to nothing , because as the Italian saith , Chi troppo abraccia nulla stringe ; however he built the Iscuriale where the Courts , the Kings and Queens Lodgings , the Fryars Cloysters , the water , the Gardens , the Library , the Chappel , in a word , the whole is a rare thing , but not so miraculous to those who have seen other parts of the world ; the Pardo , buen retiro and Aranjuez , I will hardly mention , those forenamed are the best things in Spain , but he who hath a mind to suffer so many inconveniences before he comes thither must do it by way of Penance ; as for Cities , Barcelona is certainly the most populous of any in Spain . The rest of these towns are full of pride , idleness , misery , cheats , treachery murthers and other oppressions , caused by their ambition , animosities , covetousness , desire of revenge , luxury and jealousies about Wives , Concubines , Daughters , Sisters , Neeces , and what other relations they have of that Sex , they account themselves obliged to be watchful over : yet for all their poverty they are taken with the vanity which is too common in other places , nor to observe a distinction of cloaths according to the quality of persons , for I have seen Carpenters and Shooemakers in Silver cloath doublets , and in extraordinary fine cloath ; but I know it to be their humour , that the poorer they are , the more they indeavour to hide it , the best countenance they put on , and the greatest shew they make : their very Alguazils or Bailies , who are the vilest sort of People , think themselves as good as the best in the land , and to see them walk with a switch lifted up in their hand , one would perceive in them as much lostiness , as if they were high stewards , or high chamberlains of the Kingdome . But to speak of somthing which is or ought to be the best in Spain , we must come to Madrid , the ordinary place of the Courts residence , which is far from being numerous , and their way is particular and different from others ; the generality of Women about it , are antient and tanned , but they use painting very much as a remedy to it : Yet I confess I have seen in Spain some with a very white skin , ( but these are scarce ) a brown hair , and a lively black eye , but there is not that honest Society of both Sexes which is found in other places : and great men do so affect gravity , and stand so much upon their formalities and points of honour , that amongst them there can be no sincerity nor satisfaction . Coaches in Madrid are drawn by mules , in them Ladies sit in the same Gravity which men do affect , they are almost like Statues without motion , and when they think fit to move the head , 't is done in so slowand so lingring a way , that one who is not used to it , would admire to see it ; for all this I believe if they had the liberty which others enjoy in other places , some of them would prove the wittiest and most gallant Women in the World , even as were the Moors in Granada , but as things stand they must live a very retired manner of life . On the other side , no greater prostitution in the world then there is in that Town , for the generality of Women : mothers make no difficulties to sell their daughters maidenhèads four or five times , and as often as they can to cheat men ; young girles begin to keep mens company when they are but ten , eleven , or at the most twelve years old , this is the cause of so much infection there in that kind , that it is a lamentable thing for any one who hath the curiosity to see their Hospitals of incurables , besides that horrid sin which to punish sufficiently no pain was found upon earth , but God was pleased to pour down , as it were , hell from heaven , causing fire and brimstone to rain and shower down upon earth ; about this horrid sin they have this proverb in their language , En Spania los Cavalleros , en Francia los pedantos , en Italia todos . A thing observable in the Court is the way of their Grandees , who sit down and put on their hats in the Kings presence ; of these men there are three sorts , some have it by a personal priviledge and special favour of the King , others have it as an hereditary right and propriety derived from their parents , and others in the third place , have it by a right of their charge and place , as namely the President of the Council of Castilla , who though he be not a Grandee , yet enjoys the same priviledge as they do . Charles the fifth was the Author of these Grandees , to gratifie the Spanish Nation , and in some kind make some of them equal with some German Princes who followed him in that voyage , and who by their quality and extraction , had the right of sitting and being covered in his presence , a thing which other European Kings do not allow of , Portugal excepted . Again , at Madrid is to be seen that cruel Bull-fighting , a remainder of those bloody spectacles used by the Romans for to give a pleasure to the spectators , men as mad as the Bulls they fight against , must encounter those wild creatures , and hazard in a combate which hath proved fatal to the lives of so many . What shall I say of Madrid it self , where are neither good streets nor stately buildings , antient or Modern , not considerable for the materials or for the rules of Architecture ; in winter there is nothing but dirt , and dust in summer , so that if for the space of three or four hours men have been to walk , their cloaths shall be as white for dust , as if they had been at the Mill , so that 't is no wonder if their cloaths and Taffity hats ( that is overlaid with Taffita ) grow greasie so soon . Above all , let not one who is there walk abroad late at night , nor very early in the morning , for as they have no houses of office they fling it up and down the streets , and how unpleasant these objects are to the Nose , and the Eye , let any one judge , yet about 9 or 10 of the Clock there is nothing to be seen , but all is dissolved into dust , & as men say , that one stench & poison drives away another , so their use of Onions and Garlick is by them thought to be a sovereign remedy against these Spanish Perfumes we are now speaking of ; the Air indeed is the only good thing at Madrid , for 't is very pure and free from the Plague . But if for all this men have a mind to go to see that stinking place , I will say to them in Spanish , Sea con pie derecho , that is in an English sence , Much good may 't do to them . FINIS . 
A68730	----	Certain general reasons, prouing the lawfulnesse of the Oath of allegiance, written by R.S. priest, to his priuat friend. Whereunto is added, the treatise of that learned man, M. William Barclay, concerning the temporall power of the pope. And with these is ioyned the sermon of M. Theophilus Higgons, preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March last, because it containeth something of like argument Sheldon, Richard, d. 1642? 1611 Approx. 511 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 123 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A68730 STC 22393 ESTC S117169 99852384 99852384 17700 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68730) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17700) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 694:6, 938:2) Certain general reasons, prouing the lawfulnesse of the Oath of allegiance, written by R.S. priest, to his priuat friend. Whereunto is added, the treatise of that learned man, M. William Barclay, concerning the temporall power of the pope. And with these is ioyned the sermon of M. Theophilus Higgons, preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March last, because it containeth something of like argument Sheldon, Richard, d. 1642? Barclay, William, 1546 or 7-1608. De potestate Papæ. English. Higgons, Theophilus, 1578?-1659. Sermon preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March, 1610. Barclay, John, 1582-1621. [12], 77, [3]; [14], 229, [3]; 60 p. Imprinted by Felix Kyngston [and Arnold Hatfield], for William Aspley, At London : 1611. Signed on ¹L3r: Richard Sheldon. "Guil. Barclaii I.C. Of the authoritie of the pope", an edited translation by John Barclay of "De potestate Papæ", has separate pagination and title page with imprint ".. imprinted by Arnold Hatfield ..". Kingston printed the first two quires of this part (STC). "A sermon preached at Pauls Crosse the third of March 1610. By Theophilus Higgons", reprinted from STC 13456, has separate dated title page and pagination. Part 2 identified as STC 1409 on UMI microfilm reel 694. Reproductions of the originals in Cambridge University Library. Appears at reel 694 and at reel 938. Reel 938: lacking ¹C2. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Oath of allegiance, 1606 -- Early works to 1800. Popes -- Temporal power -- Early works to 1800. Sermons, English -- 17th century. 2005-03 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-05 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-06 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2005-06 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion GVIL . BARCLAII J. C. OF THE AVTHORITIE OF THE POPE : WHETHER , AND HOW FARRE FORTH , he hath power and authoritie ouer Temporall Kings and Princes , Liber posthumus . AT LONDON Imprinted by ARNOLD HATFIELD , for VVilliam Aspley . 1611. TO THE MOST HOLY FATHER AND LORD , CLEMENT the 8. Pope : W. Barclay wisheth health . IF Rome , from Peter to this day , had seene such Bishops as your Holinesse is ( most High Father and Prelate of Christians ) there had been no place for this Question at this time . Your Moderation and Gentlenesse , answerable to your Name , either had not opened any gap to this Busines , or had barred the same by some graue Prouision , that it should not be opened . I haue here discussed the Question , touching the Temporall authoritie of your See ouer Kings and Princes ; which hauing been canuassed with so great Troubles , and so much Blood , hath as oft afflicted the Church , as the Princes themselues : I haue also dedicated the same to you , lest I might seeme either to haue shunned your Iudgement , or to haue managed rather the Cause of the Kings , then of the Church . If I haue not pleased euery mans taste , I desire them to consider , That no Medicine brings Health without bitternesse . It is peraduenture an odious argument to such as be scrupulous , or malitious , to peruert my sense and meaning : which not withstanding , most Holy Father , I haue vndertaken , partly out of the loue of the Truth , partly also , for that , I haue been of opinion , that this Authoritic is the fountaine of all those tempests , wherewith Heresie tosseth your ship at this day . Pope Iulius the 2. being alienated with a sudden vnkindnes , did not only thunder against Lewes the 12. King of France , but also depriued Iohn King of Nauarre of his kingdome , because hee assisted the French. And out of question Lewes his good fortune put by that Thunderbolt from France : but the Nauarrois hearing the Spaniard of one side , and being excluded on the other side by the Mountaines of Pyrene from the helpe of France , was not able to make his part good against the furie of Rome , and the ambition of Spaine . Being spoiled of the greater part of his kingdome , he retired into France , where he had a large and ancient Patrimonie . In the neck of this came the fire which Luther kindled , and the Heires of Iohn , King of Nauarre , inflamed with their priuate hatred , did very soone passe to that side , which bandied against the See of Rome . Therefore came Heresie first to be seattered thorow France , by the partialitie of those Princes , which through the fiaming fire , and after through warres , hath continued to this day . As for Henrie the 8 , King of England , who doubteth , that he departed not so much from the Religion as from the Pope , out of his Hatred against the very same Authoritie ? Clemens the 7. had denounced Henrie depriued of the Right and Interest of his Kingdoms : and he againe conceiued an anger , which peraduenture was not vniust of his part , but blinde and intemperate . He opened England to Heretikes by the occasion of this schisme , who afterwards growing strong vnder Edward the 6 , destroyed the ancient Religion . Againe , Scotland affected with the Neighbourhood and Communion of England , hauing held out vnder Iames the 5 , at length was attainted in the beginning of Maries raigne , and presently after infected , when the poison had gathered further strength . So what Heresie or Heretiques soeuer are in France and Britannie at this day ( which is their onlie strong hold ) was conceiued and hatched by this lamentable warmth of the Temporall Authothoritie , as a pestilent egge . Behold , most holy Father , how little good it doth the Church to challenge this Command , which like Scianus his Horse hath euer cast his Masters to the ground . Therefore haue I vndertaken this worke , out of my affection to Religion and Truth , not to the Princes , and of a sincere and humble minde haue presented the same to you the Chiefe Pastour , to whom it appertaineth to iudge of leper and leper . If there be any thing in these writings , which you shall thinke good and profitable , I shall comfort my Old age with the most sweete remembrance of so great a Witnesse . But if allowing my affection , yet you shall not allow my Iudgement , it shall be to posteritie an argument of your Moderation , that vnder you the simple libertie of Disputation hath not been preiudiciall to any . Let this be an argument of your Moderation , but neuer of my Obstinacie . For whatsoeuer is in this businesse I leaue it to your Censure , that in this booke I may seeme not so much to haue deliuered , what I thinke , as to haue enquired of your Holinesse , what I ought to thinke . Fare you well . The contents of the seuerall chapters contained in this Booke . Chap. 1. THe Author professeth his Catholike disposition to the See of Rome , and his sinceritie in the handling of this question . The opinion of the Diuines and Canonists touching the Popes authoritie in temporall matters , and particularly touching Bozius a Canonist . Chap. 2. Of the different natures of the Ecclesiasticall and Temporall powers , and a taxation of Bozius his sophistrie touching the same . Chap. 3. That the Apostles practised no temporall iurisdiction , but rather inioyned Obedience to be giuen euen to Heathen Princes ; and a comparison betweene the ambition and vsurpation of the later Popes , and humilitie of the ancient . Chap. 4. That the later Popes serued themselues of two aduantages to draw to themselues this vast authoritie Temporall ouer Princes : viz. partly through the great reuerence which was borne to the See of Rome , partly through the terror of the Thunder bolt of Excommunication . Chap. 5. That it cannot be proued by any authoritie , either Diuine or Humane , that the Pope either directly or indirectly hath any Temporall authoritie ouer any Christian Princes . Chap. 6. That no instance can be giuen of any Popes of higher times , that any such authoritie was vsurped and practised by them : and a vehement deploration of the miserable condition of these later times , in regard of the modestie and pietie of the former . Chap. 7. An answere made to an excuse pretended by Bellarmine , that the ancient Church could not without much hurt to the people , coerce and chastise the olde Emperors and Kings , and therefore forbare them more , then now she neede to doe . Chap. 8. That the ancient Church wanted neither skill nor courage , to execute any lawfull power vpon euill Princes , but she forbare to doe it , in regard she knew not any such power ouer them . Chap. 9. That it is a false ground laid by Bellarmine , that Henrie the 4. Emperour , and other Christian Princes , vpon whom the Popes haue practised their pretended temporall authoritie , might be dealt withall more securely then the former Princes . Chap. 10. The censure of the worthie Bishop Frisingens . vpon the course which Gregorie the 7. tooke against Henrie the 4. Emperour , and the issue thereof how lamentable to the Church , and vnfortunate to the Pope himselfe . Chap. 11. A reason supposed for the tolerancie and conniuencie of the ancient Popes , and the vanitie thereof discouered . Chap. 12. That the Pope hath no authoritie , not so much as indirectly ouer Christian Princes in temporall matters , proued both by the speciall prerogatiues of an absolute Prince , and also by the grounds of the Catholikes , and the inconueniencies insuing of the admittance thereof . Chap. 13. He vndertakes Bellarmine his proofes , propounds his first maine reason , with the Media , whereby Bellarmine inforceth the same . Chap. 14. He taketh away the ground which Bellarmine laid for the strengthening of his first Proposition , and layeth open the lightnes and vanitie thereof . Chap. 15. He amplifieth the answere to the last ground laid by Bellarmine , and explaneth in what termes of Relation or Subordination the Powers both Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall doe stand . Secondly , he sheweth that Clergie persons , are as well and fully to be reputed the subiects of Temporall Princes , as Lay men are . Thirdly , that the Clergie first receiued their Priuiledges from the fauour of Princes , and that the Pope himselfe , as successor of Peter , must necessarily bee subiect to a Temporall Prince , but that hee is a Temporall Prince in Italie himselfe , which State also he receiued at the first by the Bountie of Temporall Princes . Chap. 16. He detecteth a plaine fallacie in a reason of Bellarmines , which in Schooles is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , addictum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; and sheweth at large , that Temporall Princes haue submitted themselues to the Popes as their Spiritual Fathers , but not so absolutely , but that they euer reserued their Ciuill authoritie firme , and vntouched to themselues . Chap. 17. He answereth Bellarmines second reason , and prooueth , that this vnlimited power of disposing the Temporalties of Princes is neither belonging , nor necessarie for the Church , and that the Church florished more the first three hundred yeeres without the same authoritie , then it hath done since certaine later Popes vsurped the same . Chap. 18. He discusseth more at large the sense of Bellarmine his latter argument to proue the Popes soueraigntie ouer Kings in Temporalties , and bewraies the inconsequence and vanitie thereof . Chap. 19. He discusseth a passage in S. Bernard , touching the Materiall sword , and the words of Christ , Ecce duo gl●dij : and concludeth that the Temporall sword , is neither proper to the Pope , nor subiect to the Spirituall . Chap. 20. He encountreth Bellarmine his third reason , and the pro●●es of the same . Wherein he excepts especially against this Proposition of Bellarmine , that it is as dangerous to chuse a Heathen Prince , as not to depose him that is not a Christian : but the Elench or fallacie of the whole argument he plainly discouereth . Chap. 21. He insisteth further on the point , Whether Christians ought to suffer ouer them a King that is not a Christian. The text of the 1. Cor. 6. is discussed , Of going to law vnder infidell Princes , or Iudges : and Bellarmine his fraud and captiousnes discouered in abusing that place to serue his turne . Secondly , a place of Thomas Aquinas examined touching the point of taking from Heathen Princes their Right . Thirdly , that it was not want of strength , but meere Religion and Conscience that kept the Primitiue Church in obedience , by Bellarmines own grounds . Chap. 22. He answereth Bellarmines second maine Reason ; taxeth the same both for matter in truth , and forme in Logick , and giues a right supplie to the deficiencie of the same , by which the force of the same reason is taken away . Chap. 23. He taketh in hand Bellarmines third argument , which is drawne from a comparison of the bond of Mariage , with the bond of the Obedience due from the subiect to the Prince ; and both shewes how weake it is in it selfe and how strong against him that brings it . Chap. 24. He examineth a fourth Reason of Bellarmines , taken from the forme of an Oath , which Princes are supposed to take when they were receiued into the Church , and sheweth that nothing can be made thereof , to proue Bellarmines assertion for the Popes temporall authoritie ouer Christian Princes . Chap. 25. He examineth the last reason of Bellarmine , grounded on the words of Christ to Peter , Pasce oues meas : the which reason from these words , if it haue any edge at all , he turneth the same backe vpon Bellarmine himselfe . Chap. 26. He prooueth that Bellarmine is deceiued , or doth deceiue of purpose in his reason drawne from the comparison of the Pope as a shepheard , and an heretike Prince as a wolfe . 2. What is the dutie of the shepheard , in case the Prince doe of a sheepe become a wolfe . Chap. 27. He debateth the power of the Pope to dispense : what is the nature of those lawes , wherewith the Pope may dispense . But that he hath no colour to dispense with the obedience of a subiect to his Prince . The madnesse of the Canonists that giue too vast a fulnes of power to the Pope . Chap. 28. The Examination of a Rescript of Pope Innocent the third , which hath these words : Not man but God doth separate , whom the Bishop of Rome doth separate . Which words many haue laboured to reconcile , but haue missed . Chap. 29. But the Author giues the resolution , excusing the Popes meaning , and blaming the words , to answere the Canonists . Chap. 30. That the Pope , although he might dispense with the oath of a Subiect , yet can he not dispense with his Obedience to his Prince , to which he is bound by the law of God and Nature , which are greater then his Oath . 2. The dangerous consequence to all Christian Princes by this power of the Pope , called Indirect , if he should haue it . 3. What the People ought to answere the Pope or his Ministers , in case they should bee by them solicited against their lawfull Prince . Chap. 31. The error of the later Popes in taking this high and headlong course to depose Princes : what ill blood it hath bred in the Church : proued by miserable experience in Germanie , France , England , and hath brought the See of Rome , both into hatred and contempt with all Christian Princes . Chap. 32. That if the Prince play the wilde Ramme , the Pope may correct him , but as a spirituall Pastor , onely by spirituall meanes . 2. That neither the Prince can auoide or decline the Popes iudgement in cases Spirituall , nor any Clergie person the Kings in cases Temporall . 3. That the Clergie receiued those Exemptions and Immunities , which at this day they enioy through all Christendome , not from the Pope , nor from Canons of Councels , but by the bountie and indulgencie of secular Princes . 4. The explanation of the Canons of certaine famous Councels , which the aduersaries alleage in their behalfe , and yet vpon the matter make rather against them . 5. The notorious corruption practised by Gratianus in peruerting the words of two seuerall Canons , flat against the Originall , which corruption also Bellarmine very strangely followeth , because it seemeth to make to his purpose . Chap. 33. He propoundeth and proueth a paradoxe of his owne ; That all the Clergie men in the world , of what degree or ranke soeuer , are subiect to the Temporall authoritie of secular Princes , in those seuerall Countries , wherein they liue , and are punishable by the said Princes , as well as other lay subiects , in all cases that are not meerclie Spirituall . Chap. 34. He returnes to the particular answere of Bellarmine his argument , and sheweth , that Excommunication workes onely so farre , as to exclude from the companie of the faithfull , but not to depriue Princes of any temporall estate . Chap. 35. He propoundeth certaine reasons of Nicholas Sanders , which had been omitted by Bellarmine , for the establishing of the Popes temporall authoritie ouer Princes . Chap. 36. He answereth the said reasons of Sanders touching Samuel , and Saul . 2. Touching Ahias the Shilonite . 3. Touching Elias . 4. Touching Elizeus his sword , as reasons forged either of malice against the Prince then , with whom he was angrie , or of affection to the then Pope , or some other fume of braine ; they haue so small colour to proue his purpose . Chap. 37. He discusseth other examples , alleaged by Bellarmine ; and first that of Ozias the King of Iuda ; and herein he taxeth Bellarmine his slight dealing to transcribe out of other mens collections such matters as they haue either negligently or maliciouslie wrested against the direct and pregnant storie of the Scriptures , as appeareth in this example . Chap. 38. He discusseth another example touching Athalia and Ioiadas the high Priest , which hee sheweth to bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and nothing attailing to conclude his purpose . Chap. 39. He discusseth a third example from Ambrose Bishop of Millane , and Theodosius the Emperour , and maketh it plaine how little it makes for the Popes authoritie temporall , ouer Emperours and Kings . Chap. 40. Hee answereth Bellarmines examples of the latter Popes , first by way of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or preuention out of Sotus , That the act of Popes makes not an Article of the faith . Secondly , by the testimonie of Platina he conuinceth the whole storie related by Bellarmine , touching Pope Gregorie the 2 , and Leo the 3 Emperour , of vntruth . Chap. 41. He answereth another instance of Bellarmine touching Pope Zacharie , and Chilperique King of France ; the very explication of which whole businesse , is refutation sufficient , to frustrate Bellarmine his purpose in alleaging the same , to winne any temporall authoritie to Popes ouer Christian Princes . GVIL . BARCLAII . I. C. Of the Authoritie of the Pope ; whether , and how farre forth , he hath power and authoritie ouer Temporall Kings and Princes , Liber Posthumus . MAny men haue written of this Argument , especially in our time , diuersly and for diuers respects : but none more learnedly and cleerely , then the most woorthie Cardinall and most learned Diuine Rob. Bellarmine , in those bookes , which he hath written of the chiefe or Romane Bishop . Who as he hath notably prooued the Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power of the Bishop of Rome ; so if he could haue confirmed with more sound weight of authorities and reasons , that temporall power , which hee affirmeth out of the opinion of certaine Diuines , that hee hath , there were nothing in that Treatise which might iustly be reprehended , or required by any man. If therefore many both Diuines and Ciuilians , one after another , haue emploied themselues in the discussing of this question , and the iudgement of the former writers thereof hath beene no preiudice to the opinion of them which followed ; why should not I also ( since I haue spent my time in this studie ) challenge after a sort by a peculiar interest some place in the searching of the truth it selfe . But before I beginne to shew what I thinke of this matter , there must some care and diligence be vsed by me , by way of Prouision , Least either any weak : ones should conceaue any scandall , who esteeme the Pope to bee a God , who hath all power in heauen and earth ( that I may vse a Gerson● words ) or any aide seeme to come to the calumnies of the Nouators , wherewith they prosecute the Apostolike sea , that they might depriue the chiefe Pastor of souls of all his authoritie . Therefore the Reader must vnderstand thus much that I doe beare to that Sea all reuerence & good will , neither do goe about either here or any where else , to diminish any thing of the power and dignitie due to the Vicar of Christ , and the successor of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul , by whose patronage I doe piously and plainly perswade my selfe that I am daily assisted : but that I haue this purpose onely to search without all guile & deceit , without loue and hatred , what and how great that power is , which all Christians ought to acknowledge in the Bishop of Rome , that is , in the chiefe Bishop and Pope as they call him : and without those assertions , which wrest mens mindes to one side or other , that I onely haue God before mine eies , least at the returne of the Lord , I be challenged either for the vnprofitable emploiment , or the hiding of my talent . Therefore I desire them , who haue written before mee , of a good minde as I suppose , that they take it not in scorne or anger , if I depart from their opinion . b For ( as I may say with S. Augustine ) wee ought not to esteeme euery mans disputation , although they bee Catholike and praise woorthie , as if they were Canonicall Scriptures , as though it were not lawfull for vs , sauing the reuerence which is due vnto them , to mislike and refuse some things in their writings , if perhaps wee shall finde , that they thinke otherwise then the truth beares , being by the helpe of God vnderstood by others or by our selues . As I my selfe am in the writings of other men , so would I haue the vnderstanding Readers to bee in mine , that they would either curteouslie admit , or with reason reprehend . But to the matter . There is amongst Catholikes , ( for what others thinke I force not a whit ) but those too much addicted to the Pope , a twofold opinion touching this question : one is of the Canonists , who affirme that All rights of heauenly and earthly gouernment are granted by God to the Pope , and that , whatsoeuer power is in this world , whether Temporall and Ciuill , or Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall is conferred by Christ vpon Peter and his successors : to which principle they doe easily draw any thing , so often as any disputation ariseth , touching the absolute power , or , as they vse to speake , touching the fulnesse of the power of the Pope . The other is the opinion of certaine Diuines , who do iustly dislike this ground of the Canonists , because it is not cleerely prooued either by authoritie of Scripture , nor tradition of Apostles , nor practise of the auncient Church , nor by the doctrine and testimonies of the auncient Fathers . Therefore these doe by most sound reasons conuince their opinion , I meane of the Canonists : but yet in such manner , as that by the losse of that , the Pope looseeth neuer a whit the more of his temporall interest and power , but they see that safely bestowed , and doe preserue it safe and sound for him . For they hold thus . That the Pope as Pope hath not directly any temporall power , but onely Spirituall : but that by reason of the Spirituall hee hath at least indirectly a certaine power , and that verie great , to dispose of the Temporalities of all Christians . And so looke what they doe allow the Pope , by a direct course , the same doe these men giue him , by an oblique and indirect meanes , so as the meanes onely is diuers , but the effect is the same . For my part , when I consider of this question , I finde , that neither of their opinions as touching the temporall power , hath any certaine ground : and yet if they be compared together , that the Canonistes opinion may more easily be maintained then the Diuines : especially seeing it is not contrary to the order of nature , according to which a man by his right exerciseth authoritie granted vnto him ouer others , and therefore , it containes nothing vnpossible . But the opinion of the Diuines , as it is propounded by their owne side , ouerturnes the naturall course of things , which willeth , that no man vse any power or authoritie ouer others , which is neither by name granted to him , nor is any whit necessary to the effecting of those things which are committed to his trust . Therefore these Diuines do indeed very well refute the opinion of the Canonists , but for all that , with their leaue , they thinke not a whit the better themselues : whereby a man may see , how much more easie it is to finde an vntruth in other mens writings , then to defend a truth in his owne . There is also euen amongst themselues a contention touching this point . For many of them haue ioined themselues with the Canonists , either for that they are deceiued with a shew of truth : or that bearing too much , and that a very blind affection to Peters Sea , ( which indeed is woorthy all honour ) they would also grace it with this title of Power and Dignitie : or being obliged by some speciciall fauors of the Popes , haue by this endeuor of thankfulnes desired to draw their good opinions close to themselues , I will not say , to gaine them through this vnreasonable flattery of theirs . And amongst these is one , who being lately sprung out of the Congregation of the Oratrie , hath stept foorth as a * sharpe Abettour for the Canonists aboue other men . Whom therfore a learned man & a famous preacher , as any is amongst the Iesu●tes , when I asked him what he thought of this opinion of Bozius ; hee called him a Popes parasite . For in his books he doth earnestly maintaine , That all Kingly power and authoritie , and Lordship of al things which are in earth , are giuen to the Bishop of Rome , by the Law of God , and that what power soeuer whersoeuer in the world temporall Kings and Princes , aswell beleeuing , as vnbeleeuing haue , doth wholly depend of the Pope ; and so farre as concernes temporall execution is deriued from him to them : So that he as the Lord of the whole world , may giue and take kingdomes and principalities to whom and where he will , although no man knowes why he doth so . And therefore ( saith he ) he might adiudge and bequeath the West Indies of Castile , and the East Indies of Portingall , although all men vnderstand not the coherence of the reason , whereby they were disposed as wee said before . And therefore being emboldned with a confidence of maintaining this opinion , he doth greeuously accuse many excellent Diuines , amongst whom is that worthy man Bellarmine , who can neuer woorthily be commended , & d cals them new Diuines , & affirmeth , e That they teach matters , that be notoriously false , and contrarie to all truth : because they say , that Christ as man was not a temporall king , neither had any temporall dominion in earth , nor exercised any kingly power , ( for by these assertions the principall foundations of Bozius his dotages are ouerthrowen : ) when as these great Diuines affirme that they are most true and confirmed by the owne testimonie of our Sauiour : The Foxes ( saith he ) haue * holes , and the birds of heauen nests , but the Sonne of man hath no where to lay his head . Where then is his kingdome ? where is his Temporall dominion ? who can conceiue and imagine that there is a king or a Lord , who hath neither kingdome nor Lordship in the vniuersall world . We know that Christ as he is the Sonne of God , is King of glorie , the King of Kings , the Lord of heauen and earth , and of all things raigning euerlastingly together with the Father & the holy Spirit . But what is this to a Temporall kingdome ? What is this to a crowne and scepter of a temporall Maiestie ? Certainly I haue perused all that Bozius hath deliuered to this purpose : but I haue not found any sound reason for the confirming of his purpose , nothing that was not corrupted with the mixture of fallaries , and sophistication , nothing grounded vpon ancient and approoued authorities , nothing but depraued with a glosse of a deuised interpretation . Before this time Henricus Segutianus , Cardinall of Hostia , was intangled with the same errour , whose new and strange opinion at that time , is thought within a while after to haue inflamed beyond all measure , as it were with new firebrands of ambition Boniface the 8. a man exceeding desirous of glorie . But the case is at this time very well altered , because that opinion of Hostiensis , ( which afterwards the Canonists followed , & Bozius now embraceth ) is vpon very grounded reason condemned by certaine Diuines , And also for that the Church of God hath at this day such a chiefe Bishop , I meane Clement the eight , who sheweth himselfe to the world so excellent and admirable , not onely in pietie & learning , but also in humility , iustice , charitie , and other vertues , worthy so great a Pastor : that we need not feare least such a Bishop should bee so stirred and infected with a vaine opinion , which is vnderpropped onely with fooleries , and snares of words , that hee should challenge to himselfe any thing , which of due belonged not vnto him . Neither had Bozius offered so rash assertions to so great a Bishop , but that impudencie dare doe anything . It were time ill spent to touch seuerally vpon all his errors and fopperies . Onely least I should seeme for mine owne pleasure onely to haue found fault with the man , I will lay before you one instance of his foolish and quirking dealing , that the Reader may iudge of the beast by his Loose . CHAP. II. FIrst of all we must vnderstand , that those two powers , whereby the world is kept in order , I meane , the Ecclesiasticall and the Ciuill , are so by the law of God distinguished and separated , ( that although they bee both of God ) each of them being included in his bounds , can not by any right enter vpon the borders of the other , and neither haue power ouer the other , as a S. Bernard truely and sweetly teacheth in his first booke , de Consider . ad Eugenium : b and amongst the later Diuines , Iohn Driedo . c And the woorthy Hosius Bishop of Corduba , writing to the Emperour Constantine , an Arrian , doth euidently declare the same difference of these two powers : whose opinion is set downe in this maner , in a letter of S. Athanasius , written to them which lead a solitarie life : God hath committed a gouernment to you : to vs he hath entrusted the matters which belong to the Church : and as hee who with enuious eies maligneth your gouernment , doth resist the diuine ordinance , so take you heed least by drawing to your selfe those things which belong to the Church , you prooue guilty of a great fault : It is written , Giue to Caesar , those things which be Caesars , and to God , which are Gods * . Therefore neither is it lawfull for vs to exercise an earthly empire , nor you being Emperour , haue any power ouer our sacrifices and holy things . From hence it is , I meane from this distinction of powers , that Innocentius and Panormitanus doe conclude , that d Lay-men are not bound to obey the Pope in those things which are not Spirituall , or which concerne not the soule , as they speake : vnlesse they liue in those territories , which bee subiect to the temporall Iurisdiction of the Pope . And so ought that oath of the Profession of faith in the Bull of Pius the fourth to be restrained , where it is said , To the Bishop of Rome , &c. I promise and sweare true obedience , when he is of the Laity that sweareth . Bozius notwithstanding denieth this distinction of these powers : and affirmeth full vndiscreetly , that the temporall is contained vnder the Ecclesiastical , and is directly subiect to it . But hee perceaued that which was pressed with the euident confession of the holy Bishop , Nicolas 1. who in a letter to Michael the Emperour , teacheth , that although in times past e Heathen Emperours were called the chiefe Bishops , yet when it came to the true King and Bishop , neither did the Emperour draw to himselfe the interest of the Bishop , nor she Bishop vsurped the name of the Emperour : because the same Mediator of God and men . the man Christ Iesus , did so by their proper functions , and seuerall priuiledges distinguish the duties of both the powers , willing that his proper offices should be aduanced by a wholesome humilitie , not by humane pride be againe drowned into hell , that both Christian Emperours might stands in need of Bishops for eternall life , and Bishops might vse imperiall laws for the course of temporall things onely , &c. Therefore when as he saw by the testimony of a chiefe Bishop , that both the Powers were so disioined and seuered by their proper actes , dignities , and duties , that neither the temporall power might without iniurie vsurpe the rights of the Spirituall power , nor contrary : this fine witted gentleman , that he might vnwinde himselfe out of this brake , he slips me into a blinde turning of an interpretation , which was neuer heard of before : wherein hee shewes himselfe very ridiculous , nor so cunning in inuenting , as vnaduised in deliuering the same . * But we must marke , saith he , in these words of Nicclaus : first , that he doth not affirme , that the Laye power is seuered from the Spirituall , that an Ecclesiasticall power may not haue it , but that a Secular man may not haue an Ecclesiasticall power : therefore he saith that these powers are distinguished , not all together , as though one were not subordinate and subiect to the other , but he affirmeth that they are distinguished by their Offices , Actions and dignitie : and with all when he had said , neither did the Emperor draw to himselfe the Priueledges of the Bishopricke , he said not againe , the Bishop drew not to himselfe the priueledges of the Emperor . He saith not , the Priueledges , or Rights , as Nauarra , in Cap. Nouit . hath reported falsly , nor as I thinke , marking what he said : but saith Nomen , the name . What should a man doe with such a myching bird-catcher of wordes : who a man would thinke studied to make Pope Nicolas , not a Pastor , but an impostor , and that he should seeme not to instruct , but to mocke the Emperour , for what I pray you ? was this conference betweene the Pope and the Emperour , of wordes , and not of things : of the name , and not of the right and power ? or did the Bishop write these letters that by the obscure doubtfulnesse , or change of a word , he might entrap the Emperour , and not rather , that hee might instruct him by a plaine discourse of truth ? It is a speech of a good conceipt , i that lawes are imposed by deedes , and not by wordes : and this letter , is in a manner , as an Ecclesiasticall law . What then Nicolaus saith : Neither did the Bishop vsurpe the name of the Emperour , it is as much as if he had said , he vsurped not the Right , or the Rights of the Emperor , which Nauarrus the most learned both Canonist and Deuine , obseruing , and others of all ages , that were exercised in those knowledges , haue taken Nomen and Iura for the the same in that Epistle ; which notwithstanding either of ignorance or malice are wrested quite from the meaning by this hunter of words this way and that way , as please him . k This is not to know the lawes , to vnderstand their wordes , and not their force and meaning . But this interpretation of Bozius is refelled by this , that the Pope by these wordes as the Pagan Emperours were also called the chiefe Bishops , that is , ( named ) did not meane an empty and a bare name , as though Emperours , were onely named Bishops , but the right , and office , because together with the names they retained all the rights , and offices , and dignities that were incident to each power , which seeing it is most true and Bozius dare not deny it : it followeth certainly that either no contrary comparison , nor perfect difference between the Popes and Emperours of these and those times , is in that place designed by Nicolaus , or by the name of the Emperour , that he vnderstands all the Imperiall right : that as after Christ acknowledged and receiued , the Emperours assumed not to themselues any more the rights of the Bishopricke , so neither Bishops the rights of Emperours . To conclude , if the Pope had in this place signified , that hee refused onely the name of the Emperour , but retained the right and power : might not the Emperour iustly reply , that he stands not so much vpon the Name , as vpon the Right ? what should he doe with the Name , if another carie away his Right and Power ? hee had certainly said it , neither would he haue put vp so foule an indignitie , if hee had beleeued that any such thing might bee gathered , out of Pope Nicolas his wordes . But saith Bozius , he said not their powers were ( wholy ) distinguished . I confesse , and that not without speciall care , lest hee should giue to the Popes flatterers , or any other busie Companions an easie occasion of Cauill and Exception . For Bozius would interpret that word , ( call together ) as farre as belonged to Execution : therefore hee spake more and more plainly , to wit , that those powers are seuered and parted , in their proper Actions , Offices and Dignities , that he might manifestly shew , that by no meane they are ioyned together , and that one is not subiect to the other , although both of them may concurre in the same person . For the same person may bee both a temporall Prince and a Bishop : but neither as a Pope can hee chalenge to himselfe , the actions , offices , dignities and other rights of Temporall things , nor as a Prince of Spirituall . If therefore these powers be ioyned together , neither in dignities , offices , nor actions , let Bozius tell vs wherein they are ioyned ? If he say , in that because one is subordinate and subiect to the other : that is it , which we deny , and which if it were true , it would follow necessarily , that those powers are distinguished neither in dignities , nor offices , but onely in actions , and so this opinion of Pope Nicolaus should bee false , for dignitie and office , which is in the Person subordinated , cannot but be in the Person , which doth subordinate , seeing it is deriued from him into the Person subordinated . Hence it is , that the Prince takes himselfe to be wronged , while his Ministers are hindred in the execution of their offices ? and the Pope thinketh himselfe and his Sea Apostolike to be contemned , if any Contempt be offered to the authoritie of his Legate , sent by him . But all things , and Persons are proclaimed to be free , and not subiect , vnlesse the contrary be prooued . And if these things be so , it is very ridiculous , and a meere fancie of Bozius his braine , that he saies , how it appeares by the former speeches of Pope Nicolaus . That hee doth not affirme , the Lay power to be disioyned from the Spirituall so as a Person Ecclesiasticall may not haue it : but that a temporall Person may not haue an Ecclesiasticall . For where can this appeare ? seeing in that letter , there is not one word to be seene , whereby that may be gathered in any probabilitie . And hitherto haue I said enough of this Bozius his error . And I am perswaded that no man is so madde , that in the determination of this businesse , touching the distinction of these powers , will not giue credit rather to Hosius , then to Bozius . CHAP. III. I Would here annex other examples of Bozius his error , but that I know that this opinion which he endeuoureth to reuiue being now laid asleep , and almost extinguished , seemeth in these daies to the learned so absurd , and that it is refuted and ouerthrowen , with so many and so cleere reasons , that now a man need not feare least any be inueigled and ouertaken therewith . For first it is certaine , that neither Bozius nor al his abetors , although they weare & wrest the sacred writings , and works of the fathers neuer so much , shall euer be able to produce any certaine testimony , whereby that same temporall iurisdiction and power of the Pope , which they dreame on , ouer Princes and people of the whole world may be plainly confirmed . Nay but not so much as any token or print of any such temporall power deliuered by hand from the Apostles and their successors can be found , from the passion of Christ , for seauen hundred , nay I may say for a thousand yeeres . For which cause , the most learned Bellarmine in the refutation of this opinion doth very wittily and shortly vse this strange reason : If it were so saith he ( that * the Pope be temporall Lord of the whole world , ) that should plainly appeare by the Scriptures , or surely out of the tradition of the Apostles . Out of the Scriptures we haue nothing but that the keies of the kingdome of heauen were giuen to the Pope , of the keies of the kingdome of the earth , there is no mention , and the aduersaries bring forth no tradition of the Apostles . The which matters , and with all , the great diuision about this matter between the Diuines and the Canonists , and of each of them one with another , maketh that this question of the temporal power of the Pope , seemeth very doubtfull and vncertaine , and wholly to consist without any ground , in the opinion and conceipt of men : and therefore , that the truth thereof is to be searched and sisted out by the light of reason , & sharpnesse of arguments : and that it is no matter of faith , as they speake , to thinke of it either one way or other : for that , those things which are matters of faith , are to be held of all men after one manner . But for mine owne part , although I doe with heart , and mouth professe , that the chiefe Bishop , and prelate of the city of Rome , ( as being the * Vicar of Christ , & the lawfull successor of S. Peter , yea the vniuersall and supreme pastor of the Church ) is indued with spirituall power ouer all christian Kings , and Monarchs , and that he hath , and may exercise ouer them the power to bind , and loose , which the Scripture doth witnesse that it was giuen to the Apostle Peter ouer all soules : yet notwithstanding I am not therefore perswaded that I should alike beleeue , that he comprehendeth secular Kings and Princes with in his temporall iurisdiction , or when they doe offend against God or Men , or otherwise abuse their office , that he may in any sort abrogate their gouernment , and take their Scepters away , and bestow them on others : or indeed in a word , that he hath any right or iurisdiction temporall ouer any lay-persons , of what condition or order , and ranke so euer they be : vnlesse he shall purchase the same by Ciuill and lawfull meanes : For as much as I haue obserued that the opinion which affirmeth the same , hath beene assaied indeed and attempted by diuers , but hitherto could neuer be prooued of any sufficient and strong reason , and for the contrarie opinion much more weightie and more certaine reasons may be brought . For my part in regard of the zeale I beare to the Sea Apostolike , I could wish with all my heart , that it might be prooued by certaine and vndoubted arguments that this right belongs vnto it , being very ready to encline to that part , to which the weightier reason , and authority of truth do swaie . But now let vs come nearer to the disputation it selfe . That it is euidently false , that the Pope hath authority and rule ouer Kings and Princes , it is certaine , euen by this ; that it were an absurd thing , and vniust to say that heathen Princes are receiued by the Church , in harder and worser termes , then other particular men of the commons whosoeuer : or that the Pope hath at this day greater power ciuill ouer christian Princes , then in times past S. Peter & the rest of the Apostles , had ouer euery priuate man , that was a child of the Church : but they in those times had neuer any right or power temporall ouer christian lay-persons , therefore neither hath the Pope now a daies any temporall power ouer secular Princes . The assumption is prooned by this : because it is most certaine that in the time of the Apostles , the Ecclesiasticall power was wholy seuered from the ciuill , ( I doe not hereweigh Bozius fooleries ) , and that this ciuill power was wholly in the hands of heathen Princes out of the Church . In somuch as the Apostles themselues , were within the temporall iurisdiction of the heathen , and that both Albert Pighius and m Robert Bellarmine and ● other notable Diuines doe ingenuously confesse . For Christ came not to dissolue the law , but to fulfill it : Nor to destroy the lawes of nature and nations , or to exclude any person out of the temporall gouernment of his estate . Therefore as before his comming . Kings ruled their subiects by a ciuill power , so also after that he was come , and gone againe from vs into heauen , they retained still the selfe same power , confirmed also , neither then any whit diminished by the doctrine of the Apostles . If therefore Peter and the other Apostles , before they followed Christ , were subiect to the authority and iurisdiction of heathen Princes , ( which can not be denied , ) and the Lord hath no where expresly and by name need them from the obligation of the law of nature and of nations , it doth follow necessarily , that euen after the Apostleship , they continued vnder the same yoke , seeing it could no way hinder the preaching , and propagation of the Gospell . For although , they had been freed by our Sauiour his warrant , what I pray you , had this exemption auailed them to the sowing of the Gospell ? or what could those few and poore men haue done more , being in conscience loosed from the band of temporal iurisdiction , then if they were left in their first estate of obedience ? seeing that that priuiledge of liberty , ( if they had obtained any such thing , ) had been hindred and frustrated by the seruile and vniust courses of vnbeleeuing Princes and people . But it appeareth both by their doctrine and practise , that they themselues were subiect to Princes , like other citizens : for that can not be laied in their dish , whereof Christ challengeth the Scribes and the Pharisies , that they did one thing and taught an other . Now they taught christians that the subiection and obedience , whereof we speake , is to be giuen to Kings and Princes * : for which cause Paul himselfe appealed to Caesar , and willed all christians to be subiect to the temporall power of the heathen , not only because of wrath , but also for conscience sake . Now for that some say , that in that place , S. Paul doth not speake of the temporall power of secular Princes , but of power in generall , that euery one should be subiect to his superior , the ciuill person , to the ciuill , the ecclesiasticall to the ecclesiasticall , it is a mere cauill , and an answer vnworthy of learned men and Diuines . Seing in that time there was commonly no other iurisdiction acknowledged amongst men then the ciuill and temporall : and the Apostle inspired with the spirit of God , so penned his Epistles , as that he did not onely instruct them , that were conuerted to the Faith , and admonish them of their dutie , least they should thinke that they were so redeemed by Christ his bloud , as that they were not bound any longer to yeeld obedience to any Ciuill power , ( which conceit was now wrongfully setled in the mindes of certaine persons , relying vpon the honor , and priuiledge of the name of a Christian ) but also that hee might giue the Heathen and Infidels to vnderstand , that Christian religion doth take no mans interest from him , neither is it in any manner contrary to the temporall authoritie and power of Kings and Emperours . Therefore it is cleare , that in that place the Apostle ought to bee vnderstood , of the Temporall power onely , because at that time , as hath beene said , there was no other authoritie acknowledged : and in that sense haue the ancient Fathers euer interpreted the Apostle in this place : wherupon S. Austine in the exposition of that place , confesseth that himselfe and by consequent in his person all the Prelates of the Church are subiect to the Temporall power : whose wordes , because they bring great light to this disputation , I will set downe entier as they lye . Now for that he saith , Let euery soule bee subiect to the higher powers , for there is no power , but of God : he doth admonish very rightly , lest any because he is called by his Lord into libertie , being made a Christian , should be lifted vp into pride , and not thinke that in the course of this life that he is to keepe his ranke , neither suppose that hee is not to submit himselfe , to the higher powers , to whom the gouernment is committed for the time in Temporall affaires , for seeing we consist of minde and bodie , as long as we are in this temporall life , and vse temporall things for the helping of this life , it behooueth for that part , which belongs to this life to be subiect to powers , that is , to men , who in place and honour doe manage worldly matters . But of that part whereby we beleeue in God , and are called into his kingdome , wee ought not to be subiect to any man , that desires to ouerthrow the same in vs , which God hath vouchsafed to giue vs to eternall life . Therefore if any man thinke , because he is a Christian , that he ought not to pay custome or tribute , or that hee need not to yeeld honour due to those powers , who haue the charge of these things , he is in a great error . Againe , if any man thinke that he is to be subiect so far , as that he supposeth , that hee who excels in authoritie for temporall Gouernment , hath power ouer his Faith , he falls into a greater error . But a meane must bee obserued , which the Lord himselfe prescribeth , that we giue to Caesar , those things that are Caesars , and to God , which are Gods. Here Austine comprehends many things in few words which support diuers of our assertions , which are here and there set downe in this Booke . For both first he teacheth , that which we haue said , that the profession of Christian Religion exempteth none from the subiection of Temporall power : whereof two things necessarily follow ; whereof the one is , that the Apostles and all other Christians were subiect to the authoritie of Heathen Princes and Magistrates , and therefore that neither S. Peter , nor any other Apostle , was endued with any Temporal power ouer Christians , for that it was wholy in the hands of the Heathen , as we haue shewed in this Chapter . The other , that it was not lawful for those first Christians to fall from the obedience of Heathen Princes , and to appoint other Princes and Kings ouer themselues , although they had strength to effect it , ( as Bellarmine vntruly thinketh ) q because they were not deliuered from the yoke of Temporall power , to which they were subiect , before they receiued the Faith of Christ , which we will declare hereafter Chap. 21. in a large discourse . Thirdly , seeing he speaketh generally of that subiection , and vseth such a speech , wherein he includeth himselfe , and excepts none , he doth plainly enough declare , that Clergie-men as well as Lay-men are in this life subiect to Temporall power : Lastly , he deliuereth vs a notable doctrine , of a twofold dutie of Subiects , both toward God and toward the King , or the Temporall power , in what manner both of them ought to serue , and yeeld that which is right and due , which learning we haue followed in this Booke , and in the Bookes De Regno . Therefore let vs lay this downe as a maine ground , that the place of S. Paul , which we spake of before , is ment by him onely of the Temporall iurisdiction . And yet wee confesse , that that opinion of performing obedience may very truly bee applied to Spirituall iurisdiction also , by reason of the generall similitude , and as they say , of the identitie of reason , which holdes so iustly between them g . If then the Apostles in those times had no Temporall iurisdiction ouer priuate men , that were regenerate and made the children of the Church , how can it be , that the successors of the Apostles should obtaine that iurisdiction ouer Princes , who come to the Church ? Seeing it is repugnant of the Successors part , that they should haue more interest ouer their spirituall Children , by vertue of the power Ecclesiasticall , then the Apostles had , whom they succeed . But on the Princes part , what can be spoken with more indignitie and iniustice , then that they professing the faith of Christ , should bee pressed with a harder yoke , then any priuate man among the Multitude . But priuate men when they entred into the spirituall power of the Church ; lost no inheritance nor any temporall interest , excepting those things , which they offered of their owne accord , and conferred to the common vse , as appeareth in the Actes of the Apostles , h where Ananias his lye cost him his life , being taxed by S. Peter , in these wordes , whilest it remained , did it not appertaine to thee ? and after it was sould , was it not in thine owne power ? Likewise therefore the Princes also after they gaue their name to Christ , retained entirely and vntouched all their temporall interest , I meane their Ciuill gouernment and authoritie . Neither doth it a whit helpe the Aduersaries cause , to say that the Apostles therefore had no Temporall power ouer the Princes of their age , because they were not as yet made Christians , according to that * for what haue I to doe , to iudge those , which are without ? But that the Pope now hath that power , because they are made Christians and sonnes of the Church , because he is the supreme Prince and head in the earth , and the Father of all Christians and that the right order of Nature and Reason doth require , that the Sonne should bee subiect to the Father , not the Father to the Sonne . This reason is so trifling and meerely nothing , that it is a wonder , that any place hath been giuen to it by learned men , for that spirituall subiection , whereby Princes are made sonnes of the Pope , is wholy distinguished and seperated from Temporall subiection so as one followeth not the other , But as a President or Consul in the time while he is in office , may giue himselfe in adoption to another , and so passe into the family of an adoptiue father , and into a fatherly power : whereas notwithstanding by that lawfull act , he transferreth not vpon the Adopter , either his Consular authoritie , nor any thing else appertaining to him by the right of that office ; so Kings and Princes , and generally all Men , when they enter into the bosome of the Church , and yeeld themselues to be adopted by the chiefe Bishop , as their Father , doe still reserue to themselues whatsoeuer temporall Iurisdiction or Patrimonie they haue any where , free , entier and vntouched by the same right , which they had before , and so the Pope acquires no more temporall power by that spirituall Adoption , then he had before , which shall be prooued at large hereafter . * To this I may adde , that when the Christian Common-weale did exceedingly flourish , both with multitude of Beleeuers , and sanctimonie of Bishops , and with learning and examples of great Clerkes , and in the meane time was vexed and tossed by euill Princes , euen such as by Baptisme were made sonnes of the Church , there was not any I will not say expresse and manifest declaration , but not so much as any light mention made amongst the Clergie of this Principalitie , and temporall iurisdiction of the Pope ouer secular Princes , which notwithstanding if it had beene bestowed by the Lord vpon Peters person , or in any sort had belonged to his successors , although in truth or in deed as they speake , they had not exercised it , it had neuer beene passed ouer in so deepe silence and so long , of so many and so worthy men for holinesse and wisedome , and such as for the cause of God and the Church feared nothing in this world . Who will beleeue that all the Bishops of those times , burning with zeale and affection to gouerne the Church , would so neglect this part of this Pastorall dutie , if so be they had thought it to be a part , ( wherein certaine of their successors haue placed the greatest defence and protection of the Faith ) that vpon so many and so great occasions they would neuer vse it against hereticall Emperours ? And yet there was neuer any amongst them , who euer so much as signified by writing or by word , that by the law of God he was superiour to the Emperour in temporall matters . Nay rather euery one of them as he excelled most in learning and holinesse , so he with much submission obserued the Emperor , and sticked not to professe himselfe to bee his vassall and seruant . S. Gregorie the Great , may stand for many instances , who in a certaine Epistle to Mauricius the Emperor . * And I the vnworthy seruant of your Pietie , saith he , and a little after , For therefore , is power giuen from heauen to the Pietie of my Lords , ouer all men , ( he said Lords , that he might comprehend both the Emperour and Augusta , by whom Mauricius had the Empire in dowrie . ) Marke how this holy Bishop , witnesseth that power is giuen from heauen to the Emperour ouer the Pope ; aboue all men , saith hee , therefore aboue the Pope , if the Pope be a man. Now it matters not much for the minde and sense of the Author whether he writ this as a Bishop and a Pope , or as a priuate person , seeing it is to be beleeued , that in both cases hee both thought and writ it , for our purpose it is enough to know how the Bishops of that age did carie themselues toward the Emperour , for I feare not , lest any learned man alleadge , that Gregorie in that Epistle did so in his humilitie exalt the Emperour , and submit himselfe to him , by a subiection , which was not due to him . Because if any sillie fellow doe thus obiect , I will giue him this answere onely , that he offers so holie a Bishop great iniurie , to say that for humilitie sake the lyeth , and that he lyeth to the great preiudice of the Church and dignitie of the Pope , so as now it is no officious , but a very pernicious lye . Let him heare S. Austine . 2 When thou lyest for humilities sake , if thou diddest not sinne before thou didst lye , by lying thou hast committed that , which thou diddest shun . Now that Gregorie spake not faignedly , and Court-like , but from his heart , those wordes doe testifie , which he writeth more expresly about the end of that Epistle of his necessarie subiection and obedience toward the Emperour . Mauricius had made a law , which , though it were vniust and preiudiciall to the libertie of the Church , yet Gregorie , receiuing a Commandement from the Emperour to publish it , did send it accordingly into diuers countries to be proclaimed . Therfore thus he concludes that Epistle : I being subiect to the Commandement , haue caused the same law to bee sent abroad into diuers parts of the world : and because the same law is no whit pleasing to Almightie God , behold I haue signified so much to my honorable Lordes by this letter of my suggestion . Therefore in both respects I haue discharged my dutie , in that I haue both performed my Obedience to the Emperour ; and haue not concealed that which I thought on Gods behalfe . O diuine Prelate , and speech , to be continually remembred to all succeeding Bishops of all ages . But ô God! whether is that gentle and humble confession banished out of our world ? to which this threatning and insolent speech against Kings and Emperors hath by little and little succeeded : We being placed in the supreme throne of iustice , possessing the supreme power ouer all Kings , and Princes of the vniuersall earth , ouer all Peoples , Countries , Nations , which is committed to vs not by humane but by diuine ordinance , doe declare , will , command : &c. which word it is plaine euen by this , that they are false and vaine , because the Pope hath neither spirituall nor temporall power ouer vnbeleeuing Princes and People , as Bellarmine with very good reason sheweth in his bookes of the Bishop of Rome b : These , and such like fashions as these , who will they not driue into amazement and wonder at so great a change of the Popes state and gouernment ? or doe they not giue to all men iust cause to enquire , wherefore the former Popes in the most flowrishing age of the Church , acknowledged themselues to be the seruants , subiects , and vassals of Princes , and obeied their authority in temporall matters , when as they notwithstanding were ouer them in spirituall : and our later Popes professe themselues to be Lords of all Kings , Princes , Countries , and Nations ? In very truth , this matter doth giue no small occasion to many learned men and good Catholikes , to doubt of the iustnesse of this change : yea indeed to beleeue that a temporall gouernement so great and so absolute had his beginning in the persons of Popes , not from God omnipotent , but from the impotent ambition of certaine men : and that it was not in the beginning conferred from heauen vpon Peter , by the Lord Christ , but was vsurped by certaine successors of Peter , many ages after , according to the fashion of the world : that is , certaine Popes , hauing a massed huge store of wealth and riches , and fostering their blind ambition and sury , by little and little challenged that greatnesse to themselues , whereby they laboured and stroue , that it might be lawfull for them to take away and bestow , what soeuer Kingdomes and Principalities are in the world . Sure they were men , and as other men are , sometimes too greedy of vanity : as was he , who only for the malice he bare against Philip the Faire , King of France , set forth a decretall constitution c which brought foorth so many scandalls , so many dangers , that it deserued foorthwith to be abrogated by Boniface his successor d Now the admirable and miserable assentation of certaine flatterers , gaue increase and nourishment to that vice in them , who by their fond and foolish assertions , such as now these Bozian fancies are , affirmed that all things were lawfull for the Pope , and that by Gods law all things were subiect to him . Whereby we may maruaile the lesse , if many of them did so far forget their Bishoplike and Apostolike modesty , that through a desire to enlarge their power , they encroched vpon other mens borders . Of whom Gaguinus a learned man and religious taxing by the way , an authority so far spread , and vsurped , as he calls it . e Therefore so great saith he , is their height and state , that making small reckoning of Kings , they glory that they may doe all things . Neither hath any in my time come to the Popedome , who , hauing once got the place , hath not forthwith aduanced his nephewes to great wealth and honor . And long before Gaguinus S. Bernard : f Doth not in these dates ambition , more then deuotion weare the thresholds of the Apostles ? f vpon this occasion Platina . g In this manner dieth that Boniface , who endeuoured to strike terror rather then religion into Emperors , Kings , Princes , Nations Peoples : who also laboured to giue Kingdomes and to take them away , to famish men and to reduce them at his owne pleasure . And the same Gaguinus in another place : h Such an end of his life had Boniface the disdainer of all men , who little remembring the precepts of Christ , indeuoured to take away , and to bestow Kingdomes at his pleasure : when as he knew well enough , that he stood in his place here in earth , whose kingdome was not of this world , nor of earthly matters , but of heauenly , who also had procured the Popedome , by subtelty and wicked practise , and kept Caelestinus in prison , while he liued , ( a most holy man ) of whom he receiued honor . CHAP. IV. NOw I do chiefly find two things , which seem to haue giuen vnto the Popes the opportunity to arrogate so great power to themselues . The one is , the very great honor , which ( as indeed there was reason , ) was giuen to the chiefe Pastor of soules , by Princes and christian people , and yet ought to be giuen to him : and the forestalled and setled opinion of the sanctity of that sea of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul , which is conspicuous and excelleth amongst all men in all spirituall honor and authority : and in that respect hath been beyond all other most increased and honored with wealth and riches . By these meanes all men , were very easily perswaded to beleeue , that neither the Pope in regard of his holinesse would challenge to himselfe any authority , which did not appertaine vnto him : and also , that it was not lawfull for a christian man in any manner to disobey the Popes commandements . Whereby it came to passe , that sundry Popes , whose mindes were too much addicted to ambition and vaine glory , embouldned and hartned through the confidence of this so great reuerence and affection of men towards them , drew to themselues this power ouer Kings , which was vtterly vnknowen to the first successors of Peter . The which also passed the more currant by reason of the preoccupate and now engrafted conceipt of the people and ignorant folke , who being possessed of this opinion of holinesse , did verily beleeue that the Pope could not erre , either in word or deed : and also , by the writings of certaine cleargy men catholikes , and Canonists , who either erring through ignorance of the truth , or wholly resolued into flattery of their Prince the Pope , of whom they did depend , did heape and lay vpon his only person , all the power , which is in the vniuersall world , with these allurements and inuitations the Popes , who of their owne accord ran with speed enough toward honor and greatnesse , were now much more enflamed as it were with certaine new firebrands of ambition and aspiring thoughts . For all , how many soeuer held that sea lawfully , gouerned the Church with an authority * equall to Peter : but not all of them burning with the zeale of Peter , gouerned it with equall disposition to him . Nay I can not write it without griefe of heart it is certaine , that many crept into that place by violence and villany , others did breake into it , and defiled the most holy Chaire with the filthinesse of their liues and behauiour : others also ; who were aduanced to the height of that dignitie , burned with an ambitious desire of ruling , and out of their emulation and enuie against secular Kings and Princes , endeuoured by all deuise and cunning to enlarge the bounds of their gouernment , which in the beginning was meerely spirituall , with the encrease of temporall Iurisdiction and authoritie . Which affectation , although at the first diuers supposed to be a grace and ornament to that great dignitie , which the Vicar of Christ in earth , and the successor of blessed Peter doth hold , yet when some of them grew to that insolencie , that they supposed it lawfull for them not onely to throw downe Kings from their Thrones , but also to giue away great and goodly kingdomes , for reward , nay for a pray , and to grant them to any that would seaze vpon them , then surely there was no reasonable man , but hee greatly misliked that vnreasonable pride of minde , and either shed teares , or conceiued great anger at the same . Who was there at that time that did not either mourne inwardly , or gnash his teeth in his head , when that most proud Pope whom we mentioned before , presumed so arrogantly to depriue that most mightie Monarch Philip the Faire of his kingdome , and to bestow it together with the Empire vpon Albert Duke of Austria ? And that for no other reason in the world , but because the King had laid his Legate by the heeles , for threatning him in so saucie manner as he did , as though by that Act , the King of France , ( whom a little before Innocent the 3 had ingeniously confessed that he had no superiour in temporall matters ) he had resigned his kingdome to the Pope as Client and Feudaire to him , for so he denoūceth to the King by the Archdeacon of Narbona , that the kingdome of Fraence , was escheted to the Church of Rome for his Contumacie , and violating of the law of Nations , which speach of his , what doth it else imply , but that this kingdome , in all mens iudgement the most free and flourishing kingdome of the world , and by example and precedent thereof , all other Christian kingdomes , are as Benefices and Feudes of the Church of Rome , and euen of the Pope himselfe ? seeing they could not otherwise escheate to that Church for Contumacie & felonie , ( as they tearme it , ) vnlesse the direct temporall Dominion and fee of those kingdomes were in the same Church . The other occasion of affecting so great a temporall Iurisdiction was presented by the sword of Excommunication , the principall bulwarke of the spirituall gouernment ; which was so great terror to the world , that the people , durst neither neglect nor contemne the Popes curses ; being armed & fortified howsoeuer by right or by wrong , with the thunderbolt of Excommunication : and this voice did vsually sound out of Pulpits , That euery Excommunication , although it were vniust was to be feared , and that it belonged only to the Pope to iudge whether it were iust or vniust . Besides that also , that a man ought neither to eat , nor to haue any Commerce with Excommunicate persons k . With which warnings and threatnings the Subiects of Princes excommunicate being for the most part terrified , did fall from their Obedience : and that which in Euils of this Nature was the worst of all , the Pope partly by threatning of the like Curses partly by perswasions and gifts , raised other Princes against a Prince that had been excommunicate by him . For this cause those Princes vpon whom this malice of the Popes did sit so hard , being wrapped in so many dangers on euery side , and exposed to such a hazard of their estate , made choise rather to pacific an angry Pope with the submission of their Crowne and Scepter , ( and to redeeme their vexations ) then for their owne particular to embroyle all the world , and to set all a fire with sedition and armes . This short and compendious way had Popes , to exanimate and daunt Kings and Princes with feare , and almost to obtaine a victorie without striking stroke . Notwithstanding many Princes of good resolution withstood such attempts and proffers of Popes , and that so stiffely , that the mischiefe which followed thereon turned rather to the Popes hinderance then the Prince . But in this place the Reader may please to be aduertised , that this Opinion which was so rife in euery mans mouth , That euery Excommunication is to be feared , ought to be vnderstood with this exception , without that it manifestly appeare , that it is vniust , for then it is neither to be regarded , nor feared , so as the partie excommunicate be free from contempt and presumption , for then it workes backwards , and hurts not him against whom it is cast , but him , from whom it is cast . Of which sort that Excommunication seemeth to be , which is charged vpon Subiects because they obey their King or Prince being excommunicate in those things which belong to temporall Iurisdiction , and doe not repugne the Commandements of God , as shall hereafter be declared in a more conuenient place . l Besides neither is that alwaies true , That we ought not to haue commerce or eat meate with Excommunicate persons , for in this case it is not true , where the danger is apparant , least by such a separation some great mischiefe arise in the Church as vsually it doth , when a Prince is excommunicate , if his Subiects forbeare to communicate with him , for there is neuer any Prince so much forlorne , who cannot finde friends and clients , by whose aide and armes hee may maintaine his cause , although it be neuer so vniust , with great hurt both to Church and common-weale , whereof both in the memorie of our Forefathers and in our owne age , there haue beene lamentable examples in Christian countries : where I say any such thing is feared , a separation of bodies is not necessarie , But it is enough to be seuered from such in heart , to be distinguished by life and manners , for the preseruation of Peace and Unitie , which is to bee preserued for the health of those , which are weake : as S. Austine excellently teacheth , m whereby it seemeth to follow , that the Pope doth very vnaduisedly , who forbids the Subiects communion and societie with their Prince so oft as no small both diuision and confusion hangeth ouer Church and Common-wealth , yea that in such a Case the Subiects are not bound , to obey the Pope commanding the separation of their bodies . But of this matter more in his place . By these and the like , it appeareth , as I said , that the Popes in the East times of the Church vsurped to themselues this temporall power ouer Princes which none of all their Ancesters did euer acknowledge neither in the first nor in the middle times . And indeed Gregorie the 7. being exasperated partly with the publike offence of Henry the 4. the Emperour , and partly with a priuate iniurie , did first of all challenge to himselfe , that right and power to giue and take away kingdomes , affirming that Christ did giue to Peter and his successors , all the kingdomes of the world : in this verse , Petra dedit Petro , Petrus diadema Rodolpho . But Gregorie raised nothing of that action but bloudy and raging Tragedies : and was hindred by force and armes that he could not effect his vnhappy designes . Now that the Church in her first times had no such power , nay did not so much as suppose that she had any such power , it is clearely prooued out of that Epistle of Hosius , which wee alleadged to Constantius infected with the Arrian heresie : and also vexing Liberius Bishop of Rome and other Orthodoxall Bishops with banishments and sundry other miseries , for in that place , that worthy man speakes , not in the person of a Christian man , nor of a simple Bishop , but in the name of the whole Ecclesiasticke order , and euen of the Pope himselfe : and hee saith either true or false : If true , it is euident , that the Church at that time conceiued , that they had no temporall Iurisdiction ouer Kings and Christian Princes , no not for heresie , which is the most grieuous and pestilent crime that is . If false , wherefore ? that he might flatter the Emperour ? very like : how then could he thus say , Loquebar de testimonijs tuis in conspectu Regum & non confundebar n . Or because he knew not the truth of the matter , and the doctrine of the Church ? Surely I thinke no man will ascribe that to such a man , who did not onely match the most of his age in learning and eloquence , but also by reason of his yeeres exceeded them all in experience , who hauing often been present at Councels and Assemblies of the holy Fathers , and heard their iudgement : of the power and authoritie of the Church ; could not be ignorant what was there determined touching 〈◊〉 Princes , and the power of the Church ouer them . I adde also that , which passeth all the rest that this iudgement of this most noble Confessort to Constantius is commended by S. Athanasius , but neuer misliked by any of the holy Fathers either of that time , or of the ages following , that we should iustly conceiue any preiudicate opinion of this iudgement . CHAP. V. I Haue alreadie sufficiently discoursed of the follie of Bozius . and the Canonists who affirme that the dominion and Empire of the whole world is giuen to the Pope by the law of God. For I need not spend much paines in resuting the same , since it is long agoe hissed out by the common consent of the Diuines . Now let vs passe ouer to the other opinion , which the Diuines , misliking that of the Canonists haue substituted in the place of this reiected fancie , and let vs see whether it agree with the truth . Now he hath propounded it thus in the first Chap. That the Pope hath temporall power indirectly , and after a certaine manner , that is , in respect of his spirituall monarchie : hath I say , the chiefe power euen temporall , to dispose of the temporall estates of all Christians . Which opinion if it bee true , whatsoeuer is drawen from the Bishops by the denial of direct power , the same is largely restored to him by this oblique and indirect way of ruling . But I am afraid it is not true , and that it is assaultable with the same engine wherewith that opinion of the Canonists was battered to the ground . For the Diuines , and aboue the rest Bellarmine learnedly doth for this reason reprooue the Canonists opinion , which giues to the pope the dominion of the whole world , and to Kings and secular Princes the execution onely , and that committed to them by the Pope , because the Popes themselues doe freely confesse ( as is expressed in diuers of their letters ) that temporall Empires and Kingdomes are giuen to princes of God : and whatsoeuer either power or execution Kings and Emperours haue , that they haue it of Christ. From whence the same Bellarmine concludes that argument very finely against the Canonists in a dilemma , or perplexed maner of reasoning . a Therefore I aske ( quoth he , ) either the Pope can take from Kings and Emperours this execution , as being himselfe the supreme King and Emperour , or he cannot : if he can , therefore he is greater than Christ , if he can not , therefore hee hath not truely this Kingly power . And why may not wee aswell vse an argument of the same kinde against this other opinion of the Diuines ? Kingdomes and Empires are giuen by God , as many holy Popes doe witnesse : for which cause S. Gregorie in a certaine Epistle to Mauricius the Emperour b , beginneth in these words : Our most sacred Lord , and appointed of God : and in another to Constantia Augusta : Therefore your piety , ( saith he ) whom with our Soueraigne Lord , Almightie God hath ordained to gouerne the world , let her by fauouring of Iustice returne her seruice to him , of whom she receiued the right of so great authoritie . What should I vse many words ? The Scripture it selfe witnesseth , that Kings and Emperours receiue power from God , whose Vice-gerents they are therein , as saith Lyranus vpon that of Wisedome , 6. Power is giuen to you from the Lord , and vertue from the Highest , who will inquire into your works . Why then should not a man vse a dilemma out of Bellarmine against Bellarmine . The Pope can one way or other , that is , directly , or indirectly , take away kingdomes and empires , from Kings and Emperours , and giue them to others , or he can not : if he can , he is in some manner greater than God , because he takes away that , which God hath giuen : For one that is lesse or equall , cannot take away that , which is granted by his greater or his equall : Nay nor the Deputie or Vicar of him who granted , without the expresse commandement of the Lord : least any man should lay in our way , that the Pope as Christs Vicar doth it . Whereas it can be no where found , that he hath receiued any warrant touching that matter , either expresly , or by implication , as by those things which follow will easily appeare . If hee can not , then it is false which they say , that he hath supreame power indirectly , to dispose of all the Temporalties of Christians , and to depose Kings and Emperours from their thrones , and to suffect others in their places . I would they would consider how their owne argument doth wringe them , and not this onely , but also another of greater force , which we reported aboue out of the same booke and Chapter of Bellarmine ; the which also in this place we will and that by good right fit to our purpose in this maner . If it be true that the Pope hath temporall power indirectly to dispose of the temporalties of all Christians , he hath the same either by the law of God or of man. If by the law of God , That should appeare by the Scriptures , or surely by the tradition of the Apostles . Out of the Scriptures we haue nothing but that the keyes of the kingdome of heauen were giuen to the Pope , of the keies of the kingdome of earth there is no mention : as for tradition of Apostles , the aduersaries produce none , neither Canonists nor Diuines . If by mans law , let them bring foorth their law , that we may be all of the same opinion with them . But if they shall say , that they neede neither expresse word of God , nor tradition of Apostles for the confirmation of this power , since it appertameth to the Pope onely indirectly and by a kinde of consequence , as a certaine and inseparable accession , and appurtenance of that Spirituall power , wherewith the supreme Pastor of soules is indued ouer all the sheepe of the Christian flocke : We also will require of them some testimonie of this accession and coniunction , either out of Scriptures or traditions of Apostles : Wee doe require I say , that they teach vs either out of Scriptures or tradition of Apostles , that this is an accession and consequence necessarie and inseparable to that Spirituall power which the Pope hath , and that it belongeth to the Popes office in some manner : that is indirectly , as they speake , to dispose of all temporall matters of Christians : seeing it is verie vnlikely , if that belongs to his office , that so great an extent of power , and which there is nothing higher amongst men hath beene omitted in so deepe silence in the Church so many ages , both by Christ our Sauiour , and also by the Apostles , and their successors : for if each power may be seuered from other , the Spirituall from the Temporall , and contiarily , there will be some place for that opinion , which determines that that which is not permitted to be done directly , cannot be done indirectly : for so haue wise men defined , as oft as any thing is forbidden to bee done directly , that the same can neither bee done indirectly or by consequence : vnlesse that which is forbidden doe follow necessarily to another thing lawfully permitted , so as the thing permitted cannot proceed without the thing prohibited , and vnlesse ( as I may speake with the Ciuilians ) The cause of both be so commixed , that it cannot be seuered e . Whereby it is concluded that hee who is alone cannot alien any thing , cannot yeeld to a sute moued vpon the same thing f , for that by this meane he should obliquely & indirectly alien . Therefore if the Pope as he is Pope hath no temporall power directly ouer Christians which they do grant , it seemeth to be proued by the former sentence of the law , that he can haue none not so much as indirectly . Therefore that they may perswade men to their opinion , they ought to bring testimonie out of Scriptures or traditions of Apostles , or at least make plaine that this temporall power whereof they speake , is so ioined with the Spirituall , that by no meanes it can be pulled and diuided from it , I meane that the Spirituall cannot consist without it . Which because they could not performe , they haue followed nothing but vncertaine opinions , and such reasons as seeme not sufficiently to conclude , that which they assume , which we will examine in their order and place . CHAP. VI. THe former opinion of the temporall power , which they say the Pope hath indirectly , is vehemently shaken euen by this that neither practise nor example , nor any mention of such a papall power hath been heard of the space of a thousand yeeres in the Church , when as in those times many christian Princes did abuse their Kingdomes and Gouernments impiously , cruelly , peruersly , and to the great preiudice and mischeefe of the Church : whereof one of the two must needs follow , that either the Bishops of those times were wanting to their duties , or that the Bishops of the times ensuing did and at this day doe gouerne the Church with greater power and command , because these later haue openly challenged to themselues this temporall power , and haue endeuoured to pull the same in and at their pleasure ouer Kings and Princes : but the former haue not at any time acknowledged that any such right belongeth to them : I am not ignorant , what answers haue been made by diuers to excuse those first Pastors : but I know that they are such , that if they be diligently examined they can not be allowed by the opinion of any indifferent iudge . There came foorth a booke printed at Rome the yeere of our Lord 1588. published vnder a fained name of Franciscus Romulus , with this title : An answer to certaine heads of an Apologie which is falsly intituled Catholike , for the succession of Henry of Nauar into the Kingdome of France . The author of which booke , whome Bellarmine knowes and loues very well , labours to take away this most important obiection , by the change of the state of the Church , and by the diuerse reason and condition of times and persons which oftentime brings in diuersity of law a . For thus he saith . And now where as the aduersarie obiecteth in the fourth place , touching the custome of our ancestors , who endured many hereticall Princes , as Constantius and Valens , Arius , Anastasius an Eutychian , Heraclius a Monothelite , and others besides , it makes nothing to the matter . For the Church ought not rashly and inconsideratly to abuse her power . Moreouer it falleth out not very seldome , that the power of certaine Kings is so great , being also ioined with wickednesse and cruelty , that the Ecclesiasticall censure neither profiteth any thing to restraine them , and doth very much hurt to Catholike people , vpon whom these Princes prouoked do rage the more . For I pray you , what had it auailed the Church in times past if she had assaied to excōmunicate & to depose either the Ostrogoth Kings in Italy , or the Visegothes in Spain , or the Vandales in Afrik , although she might haue done it very iustly ? and the very same ought to be vnderstood of Constantius and Valens , and others aboue named , and indeed then the times were such , as that the Bishops ought rather to haue been ready to suffer Martirdome , then to punish Princes . But when the Church perceiued , that now some place was opened to her power , either with the spirituall profit of the Princes themselues , or at least without the mischeefe and hurt of the people , she was not wanting to her selfe , as the examples alleadged before doe prooue . For thus the Church iudged that Leo Isaurus was to be depriued of halfe his Empire , and Henry the fourth of the whole , and Childerike of the Kingdome of France , and indeed afterward both Leo wanted part of his Empire , and Henry the whole , and Childerike his kingdome of France . Therefore the Church did not therefore tolerate those ancient Emperors Constantius and Valens and the rest , ( as the aduersary dreameth , ) because they succeeded lawfully into the Empire , for otherwise she had also borne with Leo also and Henry , and Childerike , who succeeded no lesse lawfully , but because she could not punish them without the hurt of the people , these she might . Thus he , in which words he yeeldeth a double reason of the diuersity , wherefore the Church endured Constantius , Iulianus ; Valens , Valentinianus the yonger , Anastasius Heraclius , and other hereticall Princes , but did not forbeare Leo Isaurus , Henry IV. Childerike , and the dangerous Princes of the ages ensuing : One forsooth , because then the times were such as the Bishops ought to haue been ready rather to suffer Martirdome , then to punish Princes . The other because the Church or the Pope , could not without the hurt of the people punish Constantius . Iulianus , Valens , and the rest of that sort aboue mentioned , but as for Leo , Henry , Childerike and the others she could ; therefore them she endured , these she endured not . But let vs see if both the reasons of this diuersity be not false , and grounded vpon mere and strange falshoods , and yet none hath assigned any better , nor as I thinke can assigne any , saue only that , which doth vtterly ouerthrow the cause of the aduersaries , which is that the Church did tolerate those former Emperors , and Princes , because as yet that blind ambition was not crept into her , by which the succeeding Popes caried away with greedinesse of glory , vsurped that temporall iurisdiction whereof we speake . Therefore that the Bishops of that time being contented with their spirituall iurisdiction , which they exercised with indifferency vpon all persons , did wholly forbeare the temporall power , which they did know that it belonged not vnto them : so recommending the cause of the Church to the iudgement of God , did with humility and patience expect the conuersion or confusion of wicked Princes . But I returne to the reasons giuen by this Author , that we may see , how faulty they are . And indeed to deale plainly , his former reason or cause of diuersity seemeth to me very vnworthy and vnfit to be alleadged by any Catholike , much lesse by a Diuine , which I euen for this cause haue much a doe to read without teares . For what ? are we fallen into those times where in Bishops ought rather to be souldiors , then Martyrs : or to defend the law of God & the Church rather by swords then by sermons ? But he saith not so , may some say . What then ? either he saith nothing , or all together some such thing . For his meaning is , that the difference of these and those former times , as touching the coertion of Princes , consisteth in this , that then the Bishops ought rather to haue been fit to vndergoe Martirdome , then to reduce Princes into order . Which being so , who can not easily perceiue by his proper iudgement , and naturall logike that either this reason stands not vpon dissimilia , that is termes of vnlikenesse , or that is to be placed in the other part , which we haue set downe . And yet , I dare boldly affirme , that there neuer time fell out since Constantine the great more opportune and more necessary for Bishops to offer themselues to Martirdome . The lion euery where gapeth for his pray , the wolfe stands watching at the sheepfolds ; most mighty Kings and Princes , many Nations and people , buckle themselues and arme against the flocke of Christ , and doth this man thinke , that the time doth not require , that the Bishops should not expose themselues to Martirdome , and lay downe their liues for the sheepe ? what when the Church flourished , and was spread , thorough the whole world , the Bishops ought to hope and looke for nothing but Martirdome : and now , when matters are come to this passe , that the Church is grieuously tossed and tumbled , and as it were crouded into a corner of Europe , may the Bishops bend their mindes without all feare of danger to punish Princes and not rather to suffer Martirdome ? what , because in these daies , they maintaine great traines and retinues , and troopes of horse and foote , to defend themselues , their liues , and Persons , and by force and armes to deliuer the Church from the iniurie of so many Princes and people that spoile her ? Or rather because now adaies , very few vndertake the Bishoprickes with that minde and condition that they should be encombred and vexed with those troubles either of minde or bodie , which good Pastors ought to suffer * in Persecutions and Confession of the Faith : but that they may passe their life with case and pleasure : and that they may aduance and magnifie their owne house and bloud by the goods of the poore and Patrimonie of Christ ? Or lastly , because that being hirelings and mercenarie Pastors , they doe beleeue that it is very lawfull for them , when the Wolfe comes and teares the Flocke , to take their heeles , and to auoide Martirdome ? I doe not bring forth these things to cast iniurie or enuie vpon the Ecclesiasticall order , which I euer reuerenced and honoured from a child . Neither doe I doubt but there are many who doe keepe most carefully and watchfully the flocke committed to them , being ready vpon all occasions euen with their bodies to defend the sheepe committed to their keeping , and with their bloud to seale the confession of Christ. But I speake all this in reproofe of the former answere , and with all to their shame , who now in euery place affect the dignities of the Church , without any purpose of life fit for the Church , but that they themselues may liue brauely and gallantly , and that they may consume that wealth , which the puritie of an Ecclesiasticall life doth well deserue , vpon vses either vnlawfull , or surely not necessarie , very dishonestly and to the great scandall of the Church . O the times ! O the manners of men ! The greatest part of the Christian common weale , within these hundred yeeres , or there abouts , is vtterly perished . Euen by this very meane that many Bishops and Priests , being more forward to armes then to Martirdome , haue vnaduisedly followed the meaning of the former answere : supposing forsooth that which was not so , that Heresie might easily bee oppressed by armes , while themselues in the meane time held their owne course of life , that is , cherished their owne former pleasure and slothfulnesse . Therefore they saw the Wolfe comming and fled away and many of them fled to the Wolues themselues . I speake no secrets now , Scotland and England are my witnesses , and other Countries which are slipped into* heresie , wherein although many resisted manfully , yet the greatest part of the Church-men did not endure so much as the first assault , but presently in shamefull manner put in practise their treason and defection , partly that they might enioy the fauour to liue freely which was both promised and permitted vnto them by the Nouators , partly , least that , they being depriued of all their present meanes , should fall to beggerie : whereas , if like those first Fathers in times past , they had bent themselues to Martirdome , they had in the very infancie destroied that most horrible Monster . It may bee , that the Author of that booke , wrote such things of a good minde , and without any fraud : but surely it cannot bee , that as the state of the Church affaires doth now stand , they should be thought to be of any weight or moment . For when as all the world almost , was bound to the catholike Church , velut nexu Man●ipioque as the Ciuilians say , that is , by the straitest bands of seruice and dutie , euen then saith he were those times such , as wherein the Bishops ought to haue beene more ready to haue suffered Martirdome , then to haue enforced Princes to order : and now , when partly Infidels , partly Heretikes haue spread ouer all Asia , Afrike , Europe , one or two kingdomes onely excepted , and that the Church is reduced almost to so great straites as euer it was , he is not of the minde that the Bishops are required by the same necessitie to performe this dutie . But surely this is too much either negligence in searching , or indulgence in iudging and aduising ; neither ought a learned man and a Diuine as the Author seemeth to be , to open to the Prelates of the Church , who are as it were by a certaine storme caried into the same licence of liuing , I say to open them so easie a way to forsake their dutie , that they may suppose , that they ought not to be so ready in these daies to Martirdome , as to raise warre against euill Princes , who it is certaine that without warres , they can neuer be reduced into order , and depriued of their kingdomes . How much righter were they ( who whether they were the first of the Iesuites , or of some other Order , for I haue it onely by report ) presented themselues to the Cardinals at Rome , and euen as they passed in state according to the manner , did very sharpely reprooue their effeminatenesse , their ryot , & their carelesnesse , because that the most turbulent tempest of the Lutherane heresie being risen a little before , that time taught the Prelates of the Church an other manner of life , and required other fashions at their hands . Therefore by these it is plaine , that the Author of the answere is much deceiued , in laying the reason of the difference in the dissimilitude of those ancient and these times , as far as concernes the dutie , state and condition of the Bishops and Prelates of the Church . CHAP. VII . THe other reason which he brings in , is nothing better . That the Church forsooth did not therefore beare with Constantius Valens and others , for that they lawfully succeeded in the Empire , no more than they did with Leo , Henrie , and Childerike , which no lesse lawfully succeed , but because she could not without hurt of the people correct them , these she could . For this is most false , and I woonder that Bellarmine followed this reason elsewhere a . I say , it is most false , that the Church could not coerce and chastise them as easily as these , I will not say more easily , and without the hurt of the people , whether she would haue attempted the matter by armes , or vse some policie , and the meane of some deuout person , for at this time the whole world was Christian , vnder Constantius , ( as is euident by a letter of Constantine the Great , to the Church recorded by Eusebius and Nicephorus , ) and the greatest part of it orthodoxe : so as they wanted not strength to oppresse the Emperour , if they had held it lawfull or godly to take vp armes and contend against a lawfull Prince . And truely it is credible that God would honour with a victorie both easily and not very costly for bloud , his owne souldiers who should vndertake such a warre , not of hatred or ambition , but of a meere zeale to preserue the Church from ruine . Moreouer there was a great multitude of monkes in Egypt and Lybia , and an innumerable companie of other godly men of all sorts swarmed all ouer Asia and Europe : amongst whom no doubt there were many of no lesse zeale , then that wretch who murdered Henry the 3 king of France , but furnished with more knowledge and grace , whereby they prescribed a meane to inconsiderate , headlong and rash zeale . These men if it had beene lawfull , might easily haue dispatched the Emperour , without tumult of warre , and noyse of armes , and if so be the Church had had any power ouer him , they might haue put the same in execution , without any harme to the people . What should I speake of Iulianus the successor of Constantius ? Could not the Church thinke you chasten him without any harme at all to the people ? when as being a shamefull Apostate , and such a one as neuer was found amongst Christians , he had his whole armie which he cōmanded consisting of Christians , for euen after his death , when Iouinianus being by generall consent chosen Emperor , had proclaimed that himselfe was a Christian , & therfore that he would not cōmand an army of Infidels d , the souldiers answered , and generally cried out , Neuer feare noble Emperour , neither doe you refuse our gouernment , as vnwoorthie : for you are like to be a Commander of Christians , who are brought vp in the discipline of pietie , for we are Christians : and those which be of the elder sort learned Constantinus his instruction , & the younger sort of Constantius . Neither did he that died last rule so long time , as could serue the turne to settle the poison in those few that had been circumuented & abused by him . I could wish that both the author of that booke , & the Reader of this , would consider diligently . Whether the Church seconded with so great power , had not been able with ease to take that Emperour away , without any harme of the people : especially seeing the Emperors were at that time created by the souldiers alone , who amongst those first times of Religion , and hope of Martyrdome , esteemed nothing more honorable , then to beleeue and obey their Prelates : deliuering to them the law and will of God. Now if they had learned in those Schooles of the most holy Fathers , that it was lawfull for the Church to depriue a wicked Prince of his gouernment , and that it is lawfull for such subiects to take away and murder such a Ruler , either by open force , or secret practise , there was nothing more easie for them then to depriue Iulian of his empire , or take away his life , and without any tumult , or danger , or publike losse to suffect an other at their pleasure in his place . For now the right of nominating the Emperour , was by long custome supposed to belong to the armie , as also in very deed , Iouinianus first , and after Valentinianus , both confessors of Christ , after the death of of Iulianus , were both aduanced to the Empire by the same armie . Nay what will you say , that although the whole armie would not haue conspired against the enemy of Christ : yet those souldiers alone whom we mentioned out of Nazianzen in our books De Regno * , together with Iouinianus the Confessor , would with little a doe haue destroied Iulianus . Whom if you consider their valour and resolution , the vse and experience of armes : if opportunitie , the easie accesse of souldiers to their Commanders in those times , if disposition , the feruent heat of their mindes burning with desire of Martyrdome , and vndertaking any thing for the defence of the faith , would haue made them much more ready and eager to deliuer the Church by some notorious action , from the treacherie and tyrannie of such a villanous person , much more I say , then any precipitate rashnesse could set on a brainsicke and furious monke . What may we thinke ? that the Christians of that time did heare the famous trumpets of the Gospel , Athanasius , Basilius , both the Gregories , Cyrillus , Epihanius , Hilarius , Hosius , and many other Bishops excelling in vertue and learning , who by reason of their learning could not be ignorant what interest the Church had ouer Princes , and if they had knowen and vnderstood the same , by reason of their great sanctitie of life , and constancie in aduersitie , would not haue held their peace , and dissembled the same , in so importunate a businesse to the Christian common-weale . What may wee thinke that those diuine Prelates taught the people , that there was no remedie against that Apostata , but in patience and teares ? for so saith Nazianzenus . f These things ( saith he ) did Iulianus intend , ( he speaketh of those things which the Apostata meditated against the Church ) as his minions and witnesnesses of his counsels did publish , notwithstanding he was restrained by the mercy of God , and the teares of the Christians , who were in great abundance , and by many powred out , when as they had this onely remedie against the Persecutors . I beseech you Reader , that you would obserue & consider Nazianzenus well in this place . He affirmeth that the Christians , that is , the Church had no remedie besides teares , against the persecution of Iulianus , when as notwithstanding it is certaine , that they had at their seruice the whole armie of Iulianus . Therefore surely this Pope , who for his singular excellencie , was called the Diuine , did not thinke that the Church hath any power ouer a most vngodly Emperour ; to raise the Christian army against him : otherwise it were false , that Christians or the Church had no other remedie but teares against a persecutor : for they had an armie , which being commanded by the Church , would easily for the cause of God haue fallen away from Iulianus . Now that which we said of Constantius and Iulianus , that without great difficultie they might haue beene brought into order by the Church , and depriued of Scepters and life , without any harme to the people : the same is much more apparent in Valens and Valentinianus the yoonger . For the chiefe Commanders and Captaines of Valens his armie were good Catholikes , by whom hee managed all his warres , being himselfe an idle and slothfull Prince : and those were Terentius , Traianus , Arintheus , Uictor and others , who constantly professed the Catholike faith , and boldly vpbraided the Emperour to his face with his heresie , and impietie against God : but in so religious a libertie they held their hands , neither did their heate and anger proceed beyond the bounds of admonition : because they knew it was their dutie onely to tell the Prince his faultes , but not to punish the same . Therefore in all matters which belonged to temporall gouernment , they yeelded obedience to this heretike , whom they might easily haue remoued , and to the great good of the afflicted Church , haue reduced backe againe the whole Monarchie to Ualentinianus a Catholike Prince , from whom it came . Could not these Commanders of his forces conclude a league amongst themselues , against their Prince , being an heretike , if it had beene lawfull for them so to doe ? Was it not more profitable for the Church that an heretike Emperour should not gouerne Catholikes ? Or did the Church all that time want learned and watchfull Pastors , and by that meanes either neglected or did not vnderstand her temporall interest ? for what , which onely remaines to bee said , no age did euer beare Christians more obedience and dutifull to their Prelates , then that did : that if so bee the Church had wanted not the power to sway Princes in temporall matters , but the execution onely of that power , the people and armie would not haue beene long before they had deliuered her from the tyranny of Constatius , Iulianus , and Valens . To which , the worthy testimonie of S. Augustine giues faith , registred among the Canōs , h Iulianus ( saith he ) was an Infidel Emperour : Was he not an Apostata , vniust , an Idolater , Christian souldiers seruedan Infidell Emperour : when they came to the cause of Christ , they acknowledged none but him that was in heauen : When he would haue them to worship Idols , to sacrifice , they preferred God before him . But when he said , draw foorth the Companies , get you against that countrey , presently they obeied . For they distinguished their eternall from the temporall Lord : And yet for their eternall Lord his sake , they were subiect euen to a temporall Lord. Who doth not see in this place , that it was the easiest matter in the world for the Church euery maner of way to chastise Iulianus , if the had had any temporall power ouer him ? For then the cause of Christ had come in question , in which case the souldiers would preferre Christ before the Emperour , that is , the eternall Lord , before the temporall Lord , for the Churches cause is the cause of Christ. Therefore either the Bishops of Rome , or the Popes , and euen the whole Church , did then beleeue for certaine that they had no temporall iurisdiction in any sort ouer secular Princes , or surely they were wanting to their office , nor did they so carefully prouide for the flock committed to their charge , as now after many ages our last Popes haue done , who maintaine very earnestly that it belongeth to a part of their Pastorall office , to chastise all Princes and Monarches , not onely for heresie or schisme , but also for other causes , and that with temporall punishment , and euen to spoile them of their Empires and Kingdomes , if it shall please them . Whereas otherwise neither they are to be compared with those first Bishops for holinesse of life and learning , and the Christian people in these times is not so obedient , as in those first times they were . Wherefore if we loue the truth , we must confesse , that no man can either accuse or excuse the Bishops of both times in this point , without preuarication or calumniation , the praise of each will turne to the dispraise of the other . But let vs goe forward . CHAP. VIII . VAlentinian the yonger , of all who to this day gouerned not onely an Empire , but Kingdome or any Principalitie might most easily haue beene coerced and bridled by the Church , for he might haue beene not onely thrust out of his Empire at the commandement of the chiefe Bishop , that is , the Bishop of Rome , but euen at the becke and pleasure of a poore Bishop of Millane , Ambrose , be forsaken of his owne souldiers and guard , and be reduced to the state of a priuate man. Before day , saith Ambrose a , as soone as I set my foote out of dores , the Palace was beset round about with souldiers : and it is reported that word was sent the Emperour by the souldiers , that if he would come forth he should haue leaue , but yet that they would be ready to attend him , if they saw that he did agree with the Catholikes : otherwise that they would passe ouer to the companie that Ambrose gathered . Not one of the Arrians durst come forth , because neither any of them were Citizens , a few of them of the Princes house , and many of them Gothes , who as before they had a Carte for their house , so now a Carte is their Church . And after in the same Epistle speaking of himselfe . I am called a Tyrant , quoth he , yea and more then a Tyrant , for when his friends intreated the Emperour , that hee would come out to the Church , and told him withall , that they did it at the request of his souldiers , he answered : If Ambrose command you I will deliuer my selfe to be bound . What say the Aduersaries to this ? is not this one place enough to stop all mens mouthes ? I omit that Maximus comes marching into Italie with a great armie gathered out of the parts of Britaine and France , to prouide , as hee pretended , that Catholike religion should receiue no further harme : and that the Churches now corrupted by Ualentinianus might be restored to their former estate ; the which also he signified by letters to Ualentinianus himselfe , which notwithstanding was not his onely end : but ( that which in our age hath beene practised by diuers ) with this colour of Pietie he couered his burning desire of raigning , for he was determined hauing now killed Gratianus at Lyons , to inuade Ualentinianus his Empire . Therefore Ualentinianus terrified with his comming fled out of Italie into Illyrium to Theodosius Emperour of the East . A matter worth the noting ; An Heretike being chased by a Catholike flies for succour to a Catholike ; of whom he is both rebuked for his heresie , and for the reuerence of his Maiestie courteously receiued , and restored to his kingdome . And because the Church did not commend rebellion for Religion sake against a lawfull Prince , Maximus was called neither Reformer of the Empire , nor Restorer of the Church , but a Rebell and a Tyrant . Seeing these things stand thus , I would now wish the Aduersaries that they would forbeare to abuse vs with their deuise and inuention , or at least to tell vs , whence they haue it . Haue they read any where in any good Author , that the Christians did then so much distrust their strength and power , as that they durst not so much as attempt that , which if they had resolutely vndertaken , they had easily effected ? or that they made a proffer at the least , but when they had tryed the fortune of the warre , and all other humane meanes , at last yeelded and lay downe vnder these wicked Princes ? Or were they so very destitute of learned Preachers and Trumpets of the Gospell , that they did not vnderstand , what power the Bishop or People had ouer a peruerse and hereticall Prince ? What , did the heate of religion and the zeale of the house of God faile them ? Let the Aduersaries vnfould the memorie of all Records , and turne ouer and peruse as long as they will writings Ecclesiasticall and prophane , beleeue me they shall neuer finde that the Church in those times ( wherein it was much more powerfull than now it is ) did euer endeuour any thing to the mischiefe of Princes , although they were wicked , or euer went about to disanull their gouernment , as hath beene plainly and plentifully prooued by vs in our bookes De Regno c . But cleane contrary by these things which we read in the writings of the holy fathers , of the power of secular Princes , it is most certaine that all in that age did thinke that no temporall power did in any manner , nor for any cause appertaine either to the Bishop of Rome , or cheefe Bishop , or to the whole Church , but that for temporall punishments , they were to be left to the iudgement of God alone . And this as it seemeth was the cause , why those fathers did so seldome and that by the way make any mention of the liberty and impunity of Princes : because indeed in those times there was no controuersie about it , but one iudgement of all men , which euen from the preaching of the Apostles they receiued in a manner by hand : that a Prince in temporalities hath God only his iudge , although in spirituall matters he be subiect to the iudgement of the Church . For the first witnesse in this case I produce Tertullian who speaking of Emperours , d They thinke , saith he , that it is God alone , in whose only power they are , from whom they are second after whom they are first , before all Gods , and aboue all men , and in another place : we honor the Emperor so as is both lawfull for vs and expedient for him , as a man , second from God and haue obtained , what so euer he is , from God , lesse then God only , this he desires himselfe : so is he greater then all men , while he is lesse then the true God alone . Thus much he professeth not in his particular , but in the generall person of all christians , as the certaine and vndoubted doctrine of the whole Church . Neither let any thinke to elude this argument , because the Emperors at that time were without the Church , and therefore not subiect to the Church . For the law of Christ depriues no man of his right , ( which the aduersaries themselues confesse , ) and therefore , as we shewed before Kings and Emperors by comming to the Church loose nothing of their temporall interest f . In the second place shall S. Ambrose come foorth , who writing of Dauid , that heaped murder vpon adultery g , He was a King , saith he , he was bound by no lawes , because Kings are free from the bands of offences . For they are not called to punishment by any lawes , being exempte by the power of their gouernment . Thirdly B. Gregorie of Towers , h who speakes to Childerike King of France , vexing the Priests of God opprobriously and handling them iniuriously , in these words : If any of v●●● King , would transgresse the limits of iustice , he may be punished by you , but if you shall exceed who shall punish you ? for we speake to you , but if you will you heare , and if you will not , who shall condemne you but he , who hath pronounced that he is iustice it selfe . Fourthly S. Gregorie the Great , who was almost of an age with Gregory of Towers , who being Pope himselfe , confessed that he was the seruant and subiect of the Emperor , and with great ciuility and humility acknowledged that all power was giuen the Emperor from heauen ouer all men , as we shewed a little before l . Fiftly , the worthy Prelate Otto Bishop of Frisingen k : Only Kings , saith he , as being set ouer the lawes , are reserued to the examination of God , they are not restrained by the lawes of man. From whence was that of his who was both King and Prophet , against thee only haue I sinned And afterward . For where as according to the Apostle , it is a fearefull thing for euery man to fall into the hands of the liuing God : yet for Kings , who haue none aboue them besides him to feare , it will be so much the more fearefull , that they may offend more freely then others . I can call in more , and that very many to testifie the truth of this matter , but what needs any more ? In the mouth of two or three witnesses , let euery word stand l . If the assertors of the contrary opinion can bring forth so many testimonies of ancient fathers , or indeed but any one , wherein it is expresly written , that the Church or the supreme head thereof , the Bishop , hath temporall power ouer secular Kings and Princes , and that he may coerce and chastise them by temporall punishments any way either directly or indirectly , or inflict any penalty either to the whole Kingdome or any part of it : I shall be content , that the whole controuersie shall be iudged on their side without any appeale from thence . For indeed I desire nothing so much , as that a certaine meane might be found , by which the iudgement of the contrary side might be clearely confirmed . But while I expect that in vaine , in the meane time the truth caries me away with her , conquered and bound into the contrary part . Therefore I demand this now of the aduersaries : whether it be likely , that those ancient and holy fathers , who haue written of the great power and immunity of Kings and Emperors , were so negligent , that of very carelesnesse they did not put in mind the Princes of their time of this temporall power of the Pope , or that they left not this remembrance , if they made any , consigned vnder their hands in writing . To the end that Princes should feare not only the secret iudgements of God , but also the temporall iurisdiction of the Church and Pope , by which they might be throwen downe from their seates , so oft as the Church or the Pope , who is the head thereof shall thinke it fit in regard of religion and the common weale ? certainly to be silent , and to haue concealed so great a matter , if it was true , was to abuse Kings and Princes , whom they had perswaded both by writings , and preachings , that they could be iudged by God only in temporall matters . Or shall we imagine , that they were so vnskilfull and ignorant of the authority of the Church , that they knew not that it was indued with such a power ? Or in a word , that they were so fearefull , and narrow minded , that they durst not tell the Princes that which they knew ? If none of these things can be imputed and charged on those ancient fathers , why I pray you should we now embrace any new power which is grounded vpon no certaine either authority or reason , but in these last ages deuised , and thrust vpon the people , by certaine fellowes , who are seru●ly and basely addicted to the Pope , and so lay a new and strange yoke vpon Princes ? CHAP. IX . I Haue already plainly shewed that the last part of the second reason of the Aduersaries is most false : which is , That the Church therefore tolerated Constantius , Iulianus , Ualens , and other heretike Princes , because she could not chastise them without the hurt of the people . Now will I prooue , that the latter part is euen as false , to wit , that Henrie the IV. Emperour , and other Princes ouer whom the later Popes haue arrogated to themselues temporall power , might be coerced and chastised by the Church without hurt of the people . Which before that I take in hand , I doe hartely request not onely the friendly Reader , but euen the Aduersaries themselues , that the question being discussed , they would weigh with themselues , and iudge truly and sincerely , whether it were not more easie for the Church to punish those first Princes by the aforesaid waies and meanes , then to reduce into order the said Henry the IV , by Rodolphus the Sweuian ? or Philip the Faire by Albert of Austria ? Of whom the one scorned and repressed the arrogancie of the Pope : the other , after diuers battles fought with diuers successe , at the length in the last battle defeated his Competitor and Enemie whom the Pope had set vpon him : and as for the Pope , of whom he was excommunicate , he banished him out of Rome , and plagued him with perpetuall banishment . With how great hurt and spoile to the people the Pope laboured to execute that temporall power vpon He●ry the XII . O●to Frisingen witnesseth , ( whom Bellarmine worthily calleth most Noble both for bloud , and for learning and for integritie of life● ) who write , of the Excommunication and deposition of the said Henrie done by Gregorie the VII . in this manner d . I read and read againe the actes of the Romane Kings and Emperors , and finde no where , that before this man any of them was excommunicate or depriued of his Kingdome by the Bishop of Rome : vnlesse any man thinke it is to be accompted for an Excommunication that Philip was for a small time placed amongst the P●nitentiaries by the Bishop of Rome , and that Theodosius was ●equestredor suspended from entring into the Church by blessed Ambrose for his bloudie murder . In which place it is to be obserued , that Otto doth plainly professe , that he findes in former ages no example of priuation of a Kingdome , although hee propounded these two instances touching Excommunication , if not true at least hauing a shew of true ones . And afterward within a few lines , he writeth thus e : But what great mischiefes , how many warres , and hazardes of warres followed thereof : how oft miserable Rome was besieged , taken , spotled , because Pope was set vp againe Pope , and King aboue King , it is a paine to remember . To be short , the rage of this storme did so hurry and wrap within it so many mischiefes , so many schismes , so many dangers both of soules and bodies , that the same euen of it selfe by reason both of the crueltie of the persecution , and the continuance thereof were sufficient to prooue the vnhappinesse of mans miserie . Vpon which occasion that time is by an Ecclesiasticall writer compared to the thicke darknesse of Egypt . For the foresaid Bishop Gregory is banished the cuie by the King , and Gibert Bishop of Rauenna is thrust into his place . Further Gregorie remaining at Salernum , the time of his death approching , is reported to haue said : I haue loued iustice , and hate ● iniquitie : therefore I die in banishment . Therefore because the kingdome being cut off by the Church , was grieuously 〈◊〉 in her Prince , the Church also bereaued of so great a Pastor , who exceeded all the Priests and Bishops of Roman zeale and authoritie , conceaued no small griefe . Call you this to chastise a Prince without hurt to the people : They that write that the Bishop of Rome , whom they meane in the name of the Church did not tolerate this Emperour , because hee could chastise him without hurt to the people , it must needs be that either they haue not read this author , or that they haue no care of their credite , who ensnare themselues in so manifest an vntruth . If they knew not this before , let them learne now at the last out of this graue writer , that that is false which they ignorantly giue out for true : and I wish them to consider , and iudge vnpartially , if it had not been better for that Gregorie the Pope , should haue suffered the wils & desperate maners of Henry like to Constantius , Iulianus , Valens , and other Emperours who vexed the Church , and with teares and praiers to intret the goodnes of God either for his recouerie or destruction , rather than by one insolent and strange act , and that very vnnecessary to stir vp so many schismes and murders , so many sackings of people and Cities , so many disgraces shamefull against the Sea Apostolike , so many warres against the Popes , and other furious Tragedies with the destruction of all the people , and to nourish and continue these being stirred vp , to the exceeding mischiefe of the Church . It may be that Gregorie did it of a good minde , ( let God iudge of the intention ) but it cannot be that he did it rightly , wisely , and according to dutie , nor but that he erred very wide , according to the manner and counsell of a man , when he assumed that to himselfe , which in truth was not his : that is to say , the office of deposing an Emperour , and the power to substitute an other in his place , as though the fee of that humane kingdome had belonged to him , which that verse doth sufficiently declare , which is reported by Otto , and aboue is transcribed by vs. Petra dedit Petro , Petrus diadema Rodolpho . Now it is certaine , that it is not alwaies well done and according to the will of God , which is done euen of men , otherwise very good , thorough heat of holinesse , and a good zeale . Moses . while he killed the Egiptian , with a zeale to defend the Hebrew , sinned . Oza thorough a zeale to vphold the Arke of the Lord swarue , and lying a tone side , touched it , and died . Peter of a zeale to defend his Lord and Master , cut of Malchus his eare , and was rebuked for it . Hence S. Ambrose to Theodosius f . I know that you are godly , mercifull , gentle , and peaceable , louing faith and the feare of the Lord : but for the most part something or other deceiues vs , some haue the zeale of God , but not according to knowledge g . Inconsiderate zeale often inciteth to mischiefe . Therfore in my opinion , there was a great fault in Pope Gregory about this businesse , because he did not obserue , that it belonged to the dutie of the cheefe Pastor , rather to let passe one mans wickednesse vnpunished , then thorough a desire to correct the same , to wrap the innocent and harmelesse multitude in danger . And therefore he ought not to haue excommunicate that Emperor , whose wickednesse so great a number of men had conspired to maintaine , that they could not be separated without a schisme , a renting , nay not without the dissolution of the whole Church . The great light of the Church S. Austine aduised the same many ages agoe , both holily and wisely , and prooued the same clearely out of the writings of the h Apostle Paul , whose iudgement was so well liked by the Church , that she recorded it amongst the Canons , and therefore worthy that I should transcribe it into this place , and to be written not with ●ike , but with gold , nor in paper , that will quickly weare , but in ●int and adamant , or if there be any thing more durable and lasting then they . The chastisement , saith he , of many can not be whol●ome , but w●en he is chasti 〈◊〉 , that hath not a multitude to partake with him . But when the same a● case hath possessed many , there is 〈…〉 , but to gre●●e and mourne , that 〈…〉 from their destruction , 〈…〉 re●caled to holy Ezech●e●● Least when 〈…〉 they root vp the wheat also : nor 〈…〉 the Lords ●orn● , but they themselues 〈…〉 amongst the 〈…〉 . And-therefore the same 〈…〉 out many who were corrupted 〈…〉 writing to the same 〈◊〉 in his ●econd 〈◊〉 , did not againe prescribe , that they should not eat with such : for they were many . Neither could it be did of them . l If any brother be called a fornicator ; 〈…〉 any such like that they 〈…〉 much as eat with such , but he saith least when I come againe to you , God doe humble me , and I lament many 〈…〉 haue sinned before , and haue not repented , for the 〈…〉 and fornication , which they haue committed . By this mourning of his ; threatning that they are rather to begun 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 from God , then by that castigation that 〈◊〉 may forbeare their company . And a litle after , indeed if the contag●on of sinning haue taken hould of a multitude the 〈◊〉 mercy of the diuine discipline is necessary , for 〈…〉 that ●● of Excommunication ) are both 〈…〉 they prooue 〈…〉 more trouble the weake ones , that be good th●● 〈◊〉 the st●ut ones , that be wicked . Seeing these things stand thus , there is none as I suppose , by comparing S. Austines rule , which also is the rule of the Church , with the practise of Gregorie against Henrie , but will euidently see , that the Pope erred greatly , that would excommunicate an Emperour , whose party a huge multitude both of the Cleargie and laity did follow , with manifest danger of a grecuous schisme , and much more , when as by an odious sentence he went about to depriue him of the right of his Empire , ( to which the Bishop himselfe had no title in the world : that it is no maruell if as Sig●●ert w●●toth , the said Gregorie a little before his death repented him of all those things , which he had done against the Emperor . I am willing to set downe the place of Sig●bert , because it contemeth not his owne opinion , which is suspected to the aduersaires , because he followed Henricus his partie , but the historicall narration of an other author o . Pope 〈◊〉 , saith he , who is also called Gregorie the 7. dieth in banishment at Salernum . O● him I find it thus 〈◊〉 : We would haue you know who are carefull of the Ecclesiasticall charge , that the Lord Apostolike 〈◊〉 , who also is Gregorie , lying now at the point of death , ca●ed to him one of twelue Cardinalls , whom he cheefly loued aboue the rest , and confessed , to God , and S. Peter , and to the whole Church , that he had greatly offended in the pastroall charge , which was committed to him to gouerne , and by the instigation of the Deuill , had raised anger and hatred against mankind . Then at last he sent the foresaid confessor to the Emperor , and to the whole Church , to wish all grace and indulgence to them , because he saw , his life was at an end , and instantly he put on his 〈◊〉 vesture and remitted and loosed the bands of all his curses to the Emperor , and to all christian people , the liuing and the dead , the spiritually and the la●●y , and willed his owne 〈◊〉 to depart out of 〈◊〉 his house , and the friends of the Emperor to a●cend into it . CHAP. X. NO● 〈◊〉 to th● Bishop Frisingensis , a man most 〈…〉 , as I said , and almost an eye witnesse of these things . Hee both in the place produced by vs , and also in others , bewraieth plainly , that he allowed not that decree of the Pope , touching the deposing of the Emperour , but that he holds it to be new , insolent , and vniust . For first for the noueltie , and insolencie of that Act , he writeth thus ; I read and read againe the Actes of the Romane Kings and Emperors , and doe finde no where , that any of them before this was excommunicate , or depriued of his kingdome by the Bishop of Rome . And againe in the first booke touching the gestes of Frederike . Gregorie the VII . saith he , who then held the Bishoprike of the Citie of Rome , decrees , that the Emporour as one forsaken of his friends , should be shaken with the sword of Excommunication . The noueltie and strangenesse of this action did so much more vehemently affect the Empire already mooued with indignation , because before that time neuer any such sentence was knowen to haue been published against the Princes of the Romanes . Now he declares the iniustice and iniquitie of the fact , in diuers respects : First , because amongst those euils and mischiefes which did spring out of that decree of the Pope , he reckons the mutation and defection both of Pope and King : that Pope was set aboue Pope , as King aboue King by which wordes he shewes that both of them by a like right , or ratherby a like wrong was made , that as Pope was set vpon Pope by the Emperour vniustly , so also was King vniustly set vpon King by the Pope . Then , in that he saith , Because therefore the kingdome in his Prince , &c. what doth that imply other , then that by reason of the Empire violated in the Prince , the Church was violated in the Bishop , or else , for the kingdome wounded in the Prince , the Church was wounded in the Bishop . Betweene which seeing he makes no difference of right or wrong , and both of them could not be done iustly , it followeth that hee thinketh both of them was done vniustly . Moreouer hee calleth as well the defection of Rodolphus , whom the Pope had created Emperour , as the insurrection of Henrie his sonne of the Excommunicate Father , I say he calleth them both openly and simply plaine Rebellion , which surely he would neuer haue done , if hee had beleeued that Henry was lawfully depriued of his Empire , for there can bee no rebellion , but against a Superiour , and therefore it could not be against an Heretike , who if he were justly depriued and deposed was no more a Superiour . Therefore he thus writeth of Rodolphus b . And not long after the two foresaid Captaines Guelfe and Rodolphus , rebelling against their Prince , vpon what occasion it is vncertaine , are ioyned with the Saxons . And a little after : But the Bishop of Rome Gregorie , who at this time as it hath beere said , stirred vp Princes against the Emperour , writ his letters secretly , and openly to all , that they should create an other Emperour . But heere we must know by the way , that he saith , vpon what occasion it is doubtfull , that it is to be vnderstood of a priuate occasion , as many are wont to spring betweene a King and his Nobles : as in our age betweene Borbonius and king Francis : the Guise and Henry ; Orange and Philip , for each of them , both Guelfo and Rodolphus pretended a publike occasion , that is to say , the furious behauiour of Henricus , and also for that hee was excommunicate and deposed from his kingdome by the Pope , as writeth Albert Schafnaburgensis c , and so they couered priuate hatred as Rebels vse to doe , with a publique pretence . But touching the Sonne our Bishop Frisingensis writeth in this manner d . Afterward againe in the yeere following , when the Emperour celebrated the Natiuitie of the Lord at Moguntia , Henry his sonne enters into rebellion against his Father in the parts of Noricum by the counsell of Theobald a Marques , and Berengarius an Earle , vnder the colour of Religion , because his Father was excommunicate by the Bishop of Rome : and hauing drawen to his partie certaine great Personages out of the East part of France , Alemania , and Baioaria , he enters into Saxonie , a country and Nation easily to bee animated against their King. Heere let the Reader obserue two things . One that this Author , a man notable for knowledge and pietie , calleth this insurrection of Henry the sonne , against Henry the Father , a Rebellion : the other , that both heere and in other places , he euer calls Henry the Father , King and Emperour , although he had been now about fiue and twentie yeeres excommunicate and depriued of his Kingdome by the Popes sentence : and first Rodolphus , and then 〈◊〉 , were set into his place by the Pope and the Rebels , whereby he shewes sufficiently that hee thinkes that the Pope hath no authoritie to depose Kings , or to determine of their temporall gouernment : and therfore that the Decree of Gregorie was neither iust nor lawfull ; otherwise neither Henry could haue been called King , nor his aduersaties Rebels without iniurie to the Bishop of Rome . There is also another place of the same Authors , wherin he 〈◊〉 the same more plainly , that is , that the Pope by that excommunication and abdication hath taken no right of his Kingdome from Henry , for after that he had related that 〈◊〉 , who was sonne in law to Rodol●us , ( whom as hath been said , the Pope had created King ) hauing killed his Father in law , and vsurped the Dukedome of Sw●uia , as granted to him by his Father in law , and one the other side that Henrie , ( who had been deposed by the Popes sentence had granted the same Dukedome , to a certaine Nobleman of Sweuia , ( whose name was Frederike ) who forced Bertolphus to conditions of peace , & ad ex 〈…〉 Ducaius : he addeth , This Ber●ode although in this businesse he yeeldeth both to the Empire and to Iustice , yet he is reported to haue beene a re●olute and a valiant man. Behold how he vsing no manner of Circuition affirmes , that both Empire and Iustice stands on his part , against whom the Pope had long before passed the sentence of D●position : but not with Rodolphus , being called to the Kingdome by the authoritie of the Pope , with this Epigraphe , now twise related aboue . Petra dedit Petro &c. Lastly seeing he seriously saith and teacheth , That Kings haue none aboue them but God whom they may feare : doth he not euen by this conclusion teach vs , that the Bishop of Rome hath no temporall authoritie , whereby he may dispose in any manner of their kingdomes and gouernments ? And surely although there were nothing else , for which that hainous action of Pope Gregorie might be misliked , surely so many lamentable and desastrous euents , so many fatall and wofull accidents , which springing out of that iurisdiction which was then first vsurped and practised by the Pope against the Emperour , afflicted the whole Empire full fiue and twentie yeeres , and rent the Church asunder with a continuall schisme , may be an argument to vs , that that Decree was not made by a diuine inspiration , but by an humane passion : nor that it proceeded from an ordinarie Iurisdiction of the holy Sea Apostolike , but either from an extraordinarie ambition , or an ignorance of his power and inconsiderate zeale of him that held the Sea. For it is not likely that God , who is the Author of Iustice and protector of the Church , and who hath made the first executions of the spirituall power of the Church exceeding fearefull by present miracles , and horrible effects , would not also in like manner second with some singular miracle or extraordinarie assistance that first execution of so great and so high an authoritie and power of his Church : especially seeing he was with so many praiers inuocated by the Bishop for his helpe , and the * Apostles themselues intreated with a solemne supplication , in these wordes : Goe too therefore you most holy Princes of the Apostles , and by your authoritie interpo●ed confirme that which I haue said , that all men may now at the last understand if you can binde and loose in heauen , that you are also as well able it earth to take away and giue Empires , Kingdomes , Principalities , and whatsoeuer else mortall men may haue . Let Kings now learne by this Kings example , and all the Princes of the world , what you are able to doe in heauen , and how much you are in fauour with God , and heereafter let them be afraid to contemne the commandements of holy Church . But execute with speed vpon Henrie , that all men may vnderstand , that this Child of iniquitie falleth out of his Kingdome , not by chance , but by your care . Yet this I would intreat at your handes , that he being led by repentance , may at your request obtaine fauour of the Lord in the day of iudgement f . These and such like praiers being powred out to God and the Princes of the Apostles , and Curses and Imprecations in solemne maner cast vpon Henrie , who would not thinke that God , who by his Apostles * preserues his Church with a continuall protection would not easily suffer himselfe to be intreated , and would not presently heare this first supplication of the Pope in the beginning of so great an authoritie of the Church to be made manifest , if any such authoritie had belonged to the Church . Wheras notwithstanding cleane contrarie , euery thing fell out crosse and vnhappie against the Pope , and against the authors and fautors of the Popes partie , whilest Henrie in the meane time triumphed and held his Empire still , for that which he suffered from his sonne at last after fiue and twentie yeeres , ( vnder a shew of religion as Frisingensis saith , ) that makes little or nothing to this matter . This was a pretext onely for a wicked sonne who was sicke of the Father before the time : but the true cause was ambition , and the burning desire of rule , quae multos mortales fallos fieri subegit g . and hath oftentimes armed with cruell and hellish hatred the Fathers against the Children , and contrariwise , as wee haue shewed at large other where h : One said excellently well , i patris long●o● vit a malo filio seruit us videtur . CHAP. XI . BY this , as I suppose , it is euident enough , that the Church in times past did not tolerate Constantius , Iulianus , Ualens , and other wicked Princes , because she then distrusted her might and strength ; nor because she could not reduce them to order without the great hurt of the people : for indeed she might with more ease , and lesse hurt to the people , haue chastised those ancient Princes . Then not onely Henry the fourth , from whose businesse so lasting a schisme did spring , but either Otho the fourth , or Frederick the second , or Philip Pulcher , or Lewes the eleuenth , or Iohn Nauarre , or others , against whom the Bishops , being puffed vp with the successe of their affaires , drew foorth their Sentences of Excommunication and depriuation of Kingdomes , not for heresie , nor for the euill gouernment of State , nor at the request of the subiects , but euen inflamed and maliciously carried with their proper affections , I meane their priuate hatred . To conclude , not for that the state of the Church in that age would haue her Bishops more readie than in this time to suffer martyrdome : for then the Church was in very safe estate , and as we say , sailed in the hauen , as hauing been now anciently founded vpon the Apostolike constitutions , and sufficiently established by the labour and blood of martyrs . Yea , such then was the state of the Church , that there was much lesse need for Bishops to be readie for martyrdome , than at this time : for that so great a multitude , then being as it were sprinckled with the fresh blood of the martyrs , did in a maner sauour of nothing but martyrdome , that the Pastour was no lesse admonished of his dutie by the example of the flocke , than the seuerall persons of the people by the example of the Pastour . But now , ô lamentable case ! the case is quite otherwise : the Church is tossed with most grieuous tempests , and only not ouerwhelmed as yet with the furie of heretikes , manie , euen of those who desire to be called Catholikes , being so affected , that they are not willing to suffer any great troubles , much lesse vndergoe death , for true religion : wherefore , that life and heat may be giuen to that lukewarmnesse , and that men might be stirred vp to the readiest way , and as it were the shortest cut , for their health , who seeth not that there is need of Bishops , to shew the way both by word and example ? and both to compose them themselues , and to exhort others rather to martyrdome , than to armes and insurrections , to which we are prone by nature ? Who would not iudge , that the fatherly pietie of Clement the eight , ioyned with excellent wisdome , whereby he endeuoureth to reduce to an●itie , and to keepe in 〈◊〉 Christian Kings and Princes , is by infinite degrees 〈…〉 for the Church , than the martiall furies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the eleuenth , wherby he wickedly and cruelty sought to set Italie , France , Germanie , Spaine , and all 〈…〉 together by the cares ? 〈…〉 be thus , surely we must needs conf●●● 〈…〉 ancient fathers of the Church 〈…〉 fault , in that they did not only suffer , 〈…〉 they might easily ) those guiltie and 〈…〉 of the saith , but also courtcously reuerenced them , and honoured them with regall titles and dignities : or els we must needs thinke , that they spared those maner of Princes for the reuerence of Maiestie , & the power which in temporal matters is inferior to God alone : or surely we must beleeue , that besides the reasons deliuered by the aduersaries , there is yet some better behinde , which none hitherto hath brought forth , nor euer will , as I suppose . For that which a certain seditious fellow hath written in that infamous worke which he writ against Kings , a to elude the ●orce of the former obiection touching the tolleration of the ancient Fathers . As though , saith he , we are to thinke that there is the same reason of the Church to be established and which is established already , & that the Uine ought ●●t to be planted and watered before it be pruned : but that then that power was giuen to the Church , when that of the Prophet was fulfilled : Kings shall be thy Nur●es , & with a countenance cast to the earth shall they worship thee , & shall lick● the dust of 〈…〉 b . that surely is such a to● , as I do thinke not worth the answering , seeing I suppose the Author himself scarce knowes what he saith . For ●hat ? were not the rotten members of the Church wont to be cut off euen from her infancie & first beginning ? doth he not know , that that spirituall incision , which is proper to the Church , begā euen with the Church her self ? What say you to Ananias , what to the Corinthian , were they not cut off by the church ? If he know not this , he is to be thought an ill Diuine , & a worse Vine-dresser , seeing he euen in the very first planting , shreds off whatsoeuer is super fluous and vnprofitable in the vine , and suffers not the rotten and faultie branches to sticke out of the ground : afterwards when it is a litle growenvp , he lops and cuts it , lest it should be ouercharged with vnprofitable and vnfruitfull stems . But if he meane corporall incision , he ought to know that the Church hath no skill of bloud , I meane , that she doth not execute death vpon any , vnlesse peraduenture it falles out by miracle , as in the person of Ananias and Saph●ra c . But what , doth he thinke that the Church was not perfectly established in the times of Ambrose , Hierome and Austine ▪ Or that it was not sufficiently planted & watred that at that time it might be conueniently shred ? d Surely S. Austine in one place affirmes , that very few in his time were found , that thought euill of Christ. Why then did the Church tolerate Ualens , Ualentinianus , Heraclitus , and others ? for from Constantine the Great , that Prophecie , which he alleadgeth , was fulfilled . But it was not yet time to cut the Lords vineyard . A worthy reason sure , and to be ranked amongst that followes fooleries , which in another place e we set downe by themselues . Now let vs goe to the maintainers of the indirect power . CHAP. XII . THese mens opinion I haue set downe aboue in the first and fift chapters : which is , That the Pope , by reason of his spirituall Monarchie , hath temporall power indirectly : and that soueraigne , to dispose of the temporalties of all christians , and that he may change kingdomes , and take them from one to giue them to another if it be necessary for the health of soules . Against which opinion there are so many things , that I hould it to be vtterly improbable , if not incredible . For first of all , what is more contrary to it , then that the whole christian antiquity euer iudged , that Kings are lesse then God only , that they haue God only for their iudge , that they are subiect to no lawes of man , and can be punished or coerced with no temporall punishments a , and therefore that which the authors of the law said , Princeps 〈…〉 est that the Grecians cheefly vnderstand , of penall lawes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . that is ; the Prince offending is not punished . None of these things can stand with the opinion of the aduersaries . For if it be true that the Pope may dispose of kingdomes and states of secular Princes , and take from them their scepters , and all manner of dignity , it followeth necessarily , that the Pope is superior and euen Iudge ouer Kings in temporall matters , and besides that all Kings may be subiect to temporall punishments : which is directly opposite , as may be to the former opinion of the ancient Fathers . The necessity of the consequution is plaine by this , for that he who iudgeth an other lawfully , must of necessity be superior ouer him , whom he iudgeth . ( For an equall hath not authority ouer an equall c , much lesse an inferior ouer a superior ) and also because , the depriuation of a Kingdome , euen as the publication of goods , is to be reckned amongst temporall punishments , and those very greeuous too . What I pray you , that the Bishops themselues confesse that Kings haue no superior in temporalities . d They haue , and they haue not , cannot be both true : Therefore it is false , that Kings haue no superiour in temporalities , if an other may by law take their temporalities from them and giue them to an other . For if this be not an act of superiority , as I may speake , I know not surely , what it is to be superior , or if to condemne a King vnheard , and to punish him as farre as his regall dignity comes to , be not to be the Iudge of a King , we must confesse that no motion either of a iudgement or of a Iudge hath beene deliuered and lest vs by our Elders . For in that they place the difference in the words , Directe & indirecte , that belongs not to the power of iudgeing , and to the effect of the iudgement , but onely to the manner and way , of acquiring so great a power . For the Canonists doe say , that the Pope hath receiued directly of Christ the temporal dominion of the whole world . But these men , I meane the Diuines , deeme that he receiued such a dominion directly , as if you should say , by it selfe , simply , and without consideration of another thing : but onely indirectly , that is , by consequence , in regard of that spirituall power , which he hath receiued directly from the Lord. Therefore this difference out of these words ought to be referred to the beginning and meane of acquiring a temporall power but not to the force and effect of the same . For whether you say , makes nothing for the strength and power of the Popes iudgement ouer Kings : vnlesse peraduenture some may say , that the Pope if he be an ill man , may tyrannize ouer the Parsons and Estates of Kings more freely indirectly , then directly . But if the opinions of the aduersaries should take place , Christian Kings and Princes shall not only be Clients and Vassals to the Pope in temporalities , but that which is more base , they shall hold their Kingdoms and Principalities as it were at his courtesie . And this I doe easily prooue euen out of the very principles and grounds of the aduersaries . The Pope may take from any man his kingdome , and giue it to another , if so be that it be necessary for the health of soules : But to iudge and determine , if it be necessary , belongs to the same Pope , of whose iudgement , whether it be right or wrong , none can iudge , e therefore where he listeth he may depriue euery man of his kingdome and giue it to another . The Proposition in this argument , is the very opinion of the aduersaries : and the Assumption is without controuersie amongst all Catholikes : for none but an Heretike will deny that the charge of soules belonges to the successour of Peter and Vicar of Christ. Lastly , the conclusion followes necessarily of the premisses because if the Pope wil transferre any kingdome from one to another , he may say that he iudgeth it necessary for the health of soules , and none 〈…〉 of has iudgement as hath beene said . And 〈…〉 his pleasure whether he will take from 〈…〉 but that all Kings 〈…〉 th●● kingdomes , which 〈…〉 at the 〈…〉 Behold in how 〈…〉 Christia● Kings and Princes should stand , 〈…〉 , that the Pope hath power indirectly to 〈…〉 all temp●●aliti●s of Christians , who shall mea●● t●at 〈…〉 owne pleasure and iudgement , that 〈…〉 for him , if he be displeased , then to 〈…〉 his indirect power , so o●t 〈…〉 priuate 〈◊〉 , o● the ambi●● 〈…〉 forward , or euen 〈…〉 and contemned , 〈…〉 . Where of ●●●face 〈…〉 haue giuen 〈…〉 all of i●any , they 〈…〉 to 〈…〉 mighty 〈…〉 of the po●tifi●● 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 one after another , as 〈…〉 I omit this reason taken 〈…〉 a●●●ought it 〈…〉 for that 〈…〉 that 〈…〉 kingdoms but an execution 〈…〉 to th●m by the Pope , ●●t i● it strange against the 〈…〉 and all the ab●tto● , of the indirect power . 〈…〉 all 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 and iurisdiction is 〈…〉 by the law of God o● of Man , and also he 〈…〉 o● holdeth any th●ng , i● he hold by nei●●●● of these , holdeth wrongfull● , as Augustire reasoneth 〈…〉 against the D●●atists . Therefore it cannot be that the Pope , should iustly exercise any temporall iurisdiction ouer secular Kings and Princes , vnlesse it be certaine that the same is giuen him either by the law of God or of Man. But neither in diuine , nor humane lawes is any such place found , which confers any such power vpon him , whereas on the contrary part , the domination and authority of kings is openly commended and allowed by many testimonies of sacred Scriptures , as when it is said : By mee Kings raigne . All power is giuen to you . The Kings of the Nations rule ouer them . The heart of the King is in the hand of God. I will giue them a King in mine anger . My sonne , feare the Lord and the King. Feare God honour the King : and euery where the like speeches . Lastly , seeing this temporall power and Iurisdiction of the Pope , whereof we speake , is not found to be comprised neither in the expresse word of God in the Scriptures , nor by the tradition of the Apostles receiued as it were by hand , nor practised by vse and custome in the Church for these thousand yeeres and more , or exercised by any Pope : nor allowed and commended , nay not so much as mentioned by the ancient Fathers in the Church , I pray you what necessitie of faith should force vs to admit it ? or with what authoritie can they perswade the same vnto vs ? Our opinion say they , is prooued by reasons and examples : how glad , say I would I be , that that were true . But wee ought chiefely to know this , that onely those reasons are fit to prooue this opinion of theirs , whereof euident proofes and demonstrations are made , which none of them hath hitherto brought , nor as I thinke could bring . For as touching reasons onely probable , and likely , whereof Dialectike syllogismes doe consist , their force is not such , as can conclude and giue away from Kings and Princes their soueraigne authoritie from them , seeing that euen in daily brables about trifling matters , nothing can be concluded , vnlesse the Cause of the Suiter , bee prooued by manifest and euident proofes and witnesses : and therefore the Actor not proouing , he that is conuented , although himselfe performe nothing , shall carie the businesse b . But the helpe is very weake and feeble in Examples , because they onely shew what was done , not what ought to be done : those excepted which are commended or dispraised by the testimonie of the Scriptures , which seeing they are thus , let vs now see with what reasons the Aduersaries continue their opinion . CHAP. XIII . THere is not one amongst them all , who are of the Popes partie , as I said before , who hath either gathered more diligently , or propounded more sharpely , or concluded more briefly and 〈◊〉 , than the worthy Diuine Bellarmine , whom I mention for honors sake , who although he gaue as much to the Popes authoritie in temporalities as honestly hee might , and more then he ought , yet could hee not satisfie the ambition of the most imperious man Sixius the fist : Who affirmed that hee had supreme power ouer all Kings and Princes of the whole earth , and all Peoples , Countries and Nations , committed vnto him not by humane but by diuine ordinance a . And therefore he was very neere , by his Pontificiall censure , to the great hurt of the Church to haue abolished all the writings of that Doctor , which do oppugne heresie with great * successe at this day : as the Fathers of that order , whereof Bellarmine was then , did seriously report to me . Which matter comforts me , if peraduenture , that which I would not , any Pope possessed with the like ambition shall for the like cause forbid Catholikes to read my bookes . Let him doe what he will , but he shall neuer bring to passe that I euer forsake the Catholike , Apostolike , and Romish faith , wherein I haue liued from a Child to this great age : or dye in another profession of faith then which was prescribed by Pius the 4. We will then bring their reasons hither out of Bellarmine for they are fiue in number : leauing others , especially Bozius his fancies , which are vnworthy that a man of learning should trouble himselfe to refute . The first reason is , which Bellarmine propounds in these wordes . The ciuill power is subiect to the spirituall power , when each of them is a part of the Christian common-wealth : therefore a spirituall Prince may command ouer temporall Princes and dispose of temporall matters in order to a spirituall good , for euery superiour may command his inferiour . And least any peraduenture elude this reason by denying the Proposition , with the next he labours to strengthen the same , by three reasons , or Media , as they call them . Now that ciuill power , not onely as Christian , but also as Ciuill , is subiect to the Ecclesiastike , as it is such , first it is pr●●ued by the ends of them both , for the temporall end is subordinate to the spirituall end , as it appeares : because temporall felicitie is not absolutely the last end , and therefore ought to be referred to the felicitie eternall . Now it is plaine out of Aristotle , Lib. 1. Eth. cap. 1. that the faculties are so subordinate , as the ends are subordinate . Secondly , Kings and Bishops , Cleargie and Laitie , doe not make two common wealthes , but one , that is one Church , for we are all one bodie . Rom. 11. and 1 Corinth . 12. But in euery bodie the members are connexed and depending one of another : but it is no right assertion , that spirituall things depend on temporall ; therefore temporall things depend of spirituall , and are subiect to them . Thirdly , if a temporall administration hinder a spirituall good , in all mens iudgement the temporall Prince is bound to change that manner of gouernment , yea euen with the losse of a temporall good : therefore it is a signe that the temporall power is subiect to the spirituall . Thus he . Which that I may satisfie in order , I answere : that it is very false , which in this first reason is thrust vpon vs , for a true , certaine , and sound foundation , false , I say , that the Ciuill power is subiect to the Spirituall , since both of them is a part of the Christian common weale : vnlesse they vnderstand it thus , that it is subiect in spirituals , and againe that this ought to be subiect to that in temporals , since these two powers are so parts of the Christian common-weale , as neither hath authoritie ouer other ; as which when they were free and of themselues absolute , out of a mutuall loue closed together . Therefore each of them acknowledgeth and reuerenceth the other in his order and office , and each doth exercise her function at her pleasure : only there is between them a certaine consent and fellowship conspiring in the conseruation and maintenance of the Christian common-weale : for by both the powers , or ( to vse Gene●rardes b wordes ) by both the Magistra●tes , Ecclesiastike and 〈◊〉 the Church is maintained , defended , and flourisheth : which that she might be protected and preserued tyght and vpright . — alterius sic Altera p●●●it opemres , & coniurat ami●● . that as long as they keepe this societie , the Christian common weale is like to flourish and abound with innumerable commodities of concord and peace : But when they dissolue this combination thus contracted , certainely the spirituall power , though it excell with a diuine vertue , yet being now weakned in the ere of the world , and depriued of his corporall helpes , for the most part is contemned : and the temporall although it be mightie and strong , hastneth thorough all villanie and surie to her owne destruction , being destitute of heauenly grace which she enioyed by the societie of the spirituall power . Notwithstanding neither can the power Ecclesiastike redresse her wrongs the more by her selfe , but by spirituall weapons , nor the temporall power worke vpon the Ecclesiastike , but by visible and corporall armes , whereof I would to God , that both the monuments of former times , and also our owne age & memorie did not put vs in minde thorough so many lamentable examples . And this surely is no other thing then that which I said before , Hosius said to Constantius the Arrian . 〈…〉 lawfull for us , to hold any Empire on earth , neither haue you power oner sacrifices and holy things , being an Emperour and which S. Bernard to Eugenius the Pope , These law and earthly businesses , haue Iudges , Kings , and Princes of the earth . Why doe you inuade an others borders ? why reach you your sithe into another mans haruest ? Therefore these two powers Ecclesiastike and Politike are not so parts of the Christian common-weale , that one should be Master ouer the other : but so are parts , as which when they were single , and deuided one from the other , with a singular concord and vnion ioyned together at the last , that each of them might afford helpe and succour to the other , and by mutuall and enterchanged courtesies and offices might oblige and demerit one another . Neither is it to be granted because the power Ecclesiastike is holier , and worthier then the Politike , therefore that this is subiect to her : but onely ( as it often commeth to passe in a ciuill societie ) that she being the worthier and the richer applied herselfe to this , which is neither so noble nor so wealthy , for the benefit of them both : so as both of them remaine free in that societie , and neither depend any way of other . Therfore excellently writes Dried● to this purpose d . Christ ( saith he ) seuered the duties of these two powers : that the one might gouerne diuine and spirituall matters and persons , the other prefane and worldly : and after , Behold thou plainly sees that Christ hath seuered the duties of both the powers : Therefore the distinction of the Ecclesiasticall power Papall , from the secular and Imperiall power is made by the law of God. And after in the same chapter : From whence the Pope and the Emperour are in the Church , not as two chiefe Rulers diuided betweene themselues , wherof neither knoweth other , or reuerenceeth as his superiour , ( for this ought to acknowledge and reuerence him inspirituall cases , and he this in temporal , and according to the old Glosse , in Ca● . Hadrian , 63. as he is father to this in spirituals , so is this to him in temporals ) because a kingdome diuided against itselfe , will come to ruine . Nor againe are they as two Iudges subordinate , so as the one receiues his iurisdiction from the other . But they are as two rulers , who are the Ministers of one God ●esigned 〈…〉 diuers offices , so as the Emperour ●ouerns 〈…〉 persons , for a peaceable Society in this world , and the Pope rules spiritual to the aduancement of Christian faith and charitie . But Bellarmine also himselfe . Marke , quoth he , that the Sunne and the● Moone is not the same Starre , and as the Sunne did not constitute the Moone , but God ; so also , that the Pontificate and 〈…〉 is not the same , nor one absolutely depend on the other Surely the Sunne and the Moone are two great lightes , when Pope Innocent 〈◊〉 interpreteth by an allegory , Two dignities which are the Pontificall authority , and regall power : and compares that to the Sunne , this to the Moone . From whence I reason on this manner . As the Moone is no lesse the Moone , nor consisteth the lesse of hirselfe , when shee departs from the Sunne , and by wandering looseth the light shee borrowed on him , then when shee is enlightned with his beames in herfull Orbe and Aspect , and in neither regard either shee depends of him , or he of hir , but both holding the order and manner of their institution doe seruice both to God and the world : so also the Kingly or Politike power resting on hir proper strength , sub●●teth al●aies by hirselfe : and although she receiue great light 〈◊〉 the Pontifical and spirituall power , to liue well and 〈◊〉 , yet is not changed at all hir 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Essence 〈…〉 her approach , nor by her departure , nor 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 much lesse is shee subiect to her , when shee 〈◊〉 to her . Now it remaineth that we seuerally declare the faultes of the reasons , wherewith Bellarmine supposeth that his first reason is vnderpropped . CHAP. XIIII . THerefore touching the first : I doe constantly deny , that there is any such ordination or subordination of the endes of their powers , so farre as their powers are such . For the end of Politike or Ciuill power , so far as it is politike absolutely containeth no more , then a temporall 〈◊〉 . I meane , the Common-good , and a well ordered tranquillity for the quiet conduct of life , as Bellarmine himselfe confesseth in another place . The Ciuill power , saith he , hath her Princes , Lawes , Iudges , &c. and likewise the Ecclesiastike her Bishops , Canons , Iudgements . That hath for end a temporall peace ; this eternall saluation . Neither doth this Ciuill power proceed further , and is referred to none other end , as it is such . For in that it aspireth to eternall happinesse it hath not that of hir selfe : not I say so farre , as it is Politike doth shee direct hir indeuours thither , as to hir last scope : but in respect that shee is spirituall , or else is furthered by the societie and Counsels of the Ecclesiastike power , As appeareth by innumerable both peoples and Cities , in whom the Ciuill power was strong and powerfull by seuerity of lawes , although they had very slender or no notion at all of this euerlasting happinesse , whereof we speake . This also the Apostle declares a when he willes vs to pray for Kings , and all that are in authoritie , that we may liue a peaceable life in all pietie and chastitie : ascribing peace and tranquillitie of life to the Politike gouernment , but pietie and chastitie to Christian discipline . Therefore to speake in one word we must know , that the ends of humane actions are in the intention and not in the vnderstanding , that is to say , not that which the vnderstanding can inuent by discourse of reason , is the end of the Action , but that which the will doth desire to attaine by doing , while the minde meditates on the Action , that is the end of Action . Whence Nauarrus saith very well , b That the end of the Laike power is the good , happie , and quiet temporall life of men , which also is the end of the lawes , which proceeded from the same . And that the end of the Ecclesiastike power is an euerlasting supernaturall life , and that the same is the end , of the lawes which proceed from her . I would prosecute this further , but that I thinke that the matter is plaine enough to men of wit euen by Philosophie it selfe . But the second reason is so friuolous and captious , as nothing can be spoken more fondly , or be gathered more vnsoundly , for is there any old wife so doting , as vnderstands not the weaknesse of this consequution , They are members of one bodie , therefore one depends of another . For neither doth a foote depend of a foote , nor an arme of an arme , nor a shoulder of a shoulder , but they are ioined to some third and middle member , by themselues or by other members , to which they adheare . And is it not gathered by the same manner of reasoning , and by the same argument plainly ; The armes of euery man be members of one bodie : But in euery bodie the members are connexed and depending one ●● another , but it is not rightly affirmed . That the right depends of the left : Ergo The left arme of euery man depends of the right , and is subiect to it . Who would not laugh at such kind of Arguments so full of vanitie ? I hate those miserable demonstrations , which doe rather inwrap and infold the matter they haue in hand with qu●●ckes , illusions and captious sophistications , then explane the same , for as the armes are knit to the shoulders and the shoulders are knit to the necke and head ; nor the right arme or the right shoulder is subiect to the left , or contrarily ; so the power spirituall and temporall , or Ecclesiastike and Politike , although they be members of one Politike bodie , and parts of one Christian common-weale and Church , yet neither is subiect to the other : and neither can without great sinne presse and encroach vpon the borders and Iurisdiction of the other : but both , as it were the shoulders of one bodie are knit to the head which is Christ. Whereof this , I meane the Politike prescribeth to the Citizens and Subiects , the preceptes of liuing wherein the peace and tranquillity of humane societie is maintained ; and the other , raiseth and instructeth mens mindes to the supernaturall contemplation of immortality and eternall happinesse : ( which doth subsist with Ciuill tranquillity , and sometimes without it ) whereof it followes that these powers are diuided and seuered in the same Christian Common-weale , so as neither can be subiect to other so faire foorth as it is such . And surely vnlesse Bellarmine confesse this he will be conuinced by his owne doctrine deliuered other where : for in his third booke , De Rom. Pontif. c. 19. where he consutes the trifles of the Smalchaldike Synod of the Lutherans , and answers to that argument of theirs , wherein they say , That the Pope makes himselfe God , seeing he will not be in aged by the Church nor by any man : he shewes that the consequence is saulty , in an argument drawen from Kings , who also themselues haue no Iudge in earth , as concerning temporalties . The Kings of the earth ( saith he ) certainly acknowledge no iudge in earth , in the point which appertaines to politike matters , shall there be therefore as many Gods as there be Kings ? What other thing is it , I pray you , that Kings haue no Iudge in earth , as concerning politike matters , then that which we will prooue , that the Politike power is distinguished from the Ecclesiastike , and that the Pope can by no meanes dispose and iudge of the same ? For if he could , surely either Kings should haue a Iudge in earth , euen , As touching politike matters , or the Pope must alwaies dwell in heauen . Therefore it cannot be but that Bellarmine either disagreeth from himselfe , or that he hath slipt for want of memory , or that which I beleeue not , that he desires to vary and change the truth , when as in one place he affirmeth for certaine and granted that Kings haue no Iudge in earth , as concerning Politike matters : and in another place hee sets the Pope as Iudge ouer all Kings and Princes , who may iudge and depose them , and at his pleasure dispose of all their kingdomes and estates . For whereas he makes the distinction in these words , directly and indirectly , that belongeth onely to the forme and maner of proceeding , but not to the force and working of the iudgement . For it is euer true that he hath a Iudge in earth as concerning temporalties , whom the Pope iudgeth in temporalties what way soeuer , either directly or indirectly , And I pray you , what oddes is there , in regard of the miserie and calamity of a King , that is iudged by the Pope , and depriued of his kingdome , whether the Pope hath done it directly , as if hee should giue sentence , vpon the King of Sicily or Naples , as the direct Lord of the fee vpon his vassell : or h●th do●●●t indirectly , as vpon other Kings , who are 〈◊〉 subiect to him by any Ch●ntelar law , it so be a like 〈…〉 both the iudgements : And this is suffi 〈…〉 argument . No , let vs examine what 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 is plain euen 〈…〉 ●●thered thereof by the Au 〈…〉 ●temporall power is subiect to 〈…〉 to prooue a matter by demon 〈…〉 bring●th soo●th a sig●e , and that surely 〈…〉 which many times de●●●ues vs by a 〈…〉 ●herefore I answer to the argument by de 〈…〉 . For although it be true that a tem 〈…〉 ●●und to change the manner of his go 〈…〉 ●●●●●tuall good be ●●●dred thereby ●et is it 〈…〉 by a necessary consequence , that the 〈…〉 to the Sp●●●tuall : but this onel● , that a ●●●●●tuall good is mor● excellent then a temporall good , the which is true and we confesse it . For if one be more ●orthy then another , it doth not follow by and by that the lesse worthy depends of the more worthy , and is ●●●strate and su●●●●ted to it : for they may ●all out to be comprehended ●● kinds or order● so ●iuers by nature , that neither can depend of other , or be h●ld by any bond of subiection . Therefore we grant that a Pr●●ce in the case prop●●nded ought to change the ●orm of C●uill administ●at 〈…〉 to ●o it by the church or by the h●a● thereof and chiefe Pastor in earth , which is the Pope ; but o●●l●●● Sp●●●tuall punishment , the horror whereo● to a good man 〈◊〉 gree●●ous then all the pu 〈…〉 by the testi●o●●e of a 〈…〉 it hath with 〈…〉 but not by temporall punishment , as is 〈…〉 of Kingdome , seeing a 〈…〉 poralti●● , Therefore as much a 〈…〉 he is to be left to the diuine iudgement a 〈…〉 . Hence ●●dorus whose opinion is registred amongst the Canons , d Whether the peace and di●cipline of the Church be increased by faithfull Princes , or 〈…〉 of them who hath deliuered and committed the Church to their power . CHAP. XV. Although this last Argument is sufficiently weakned by that which hath been said , yet it is worth the labour to make a little further discourse , and more at large to explaine my whole meaning touching this point . Therefore we must vnderstand , that all Kings and Princes christian , as they are the children of the Church , are subiect to the Ecclesiastike power , and that they ought to obey the same , so oft as the commandeth spirituall things : which vnlesse they shall doe , the Church , by the power and Iurisdiction which she hath ouer them , may inflict spirituall Censures vpon them , and strike them with the two edged sword of the spirit : although she ought not to doe at alwaies , ( as hath been before declared ) but with that s●ord onely , not with the visible and temporall sword al●● because 〈◊〉 sword is committed onely to the Ciuil and Secular power . Wherefore so oft as the spirituall power , standeth in need of the assistance of the temporall sword ; she is accustomed to intreat the fauour and friendship of the Ciuill power , her friend and companion . Contrariwise that Ecclesiastike Princes and Prelates , are subiect to ciuill Princes in temporalities , and ought to obey them in all things , which belong to their ciuill gouernment , in no other manner , then the Ciuill are bound to obey them commanding spirituall things , so as they bee such as repugne neither the Catholike faith , nor good manners . Yea that not so much as the Pope himselfe , is excluded and free from this temporall subiection for any other reason , but because that by the bountie of Kings he hath been made a King himselfe , I meane a ciuill Prince , acknowledging no man for his superiour in temporalties , and thus much doth that most eager patron of Ecclesiastike Iurisdiction confesse , whom most mensay is Bellarmine in his answer , ad precipua capita Apologiae , &c. That opinion ( saith he ) is b generall and most true , that all men ought altogether to obey the superiour power . But because power is twofold spirituall and temporall , Ecclesiastike and Politike , of which one belongeth to Bishops , the other to Kings : the Bishops must bee subiect to the Kings in temporall matters , and the Kings to the Bishops in spirituall , as Gelasius the first in his Epistle to Anastasius , and Nicolaus the first in his Epistle to Michael . And because , the Bishop of Rome , is not onely a chiefe Prince Ecclesiastike , to whom all Christians are subiect by the law of God , but is also in his Prouinces a Prince temporall , nor acknowledgeth any superiour in temporalties ; no more than other absolute and soueraigne Princes doe in their kingdomes and iurisdictions , hence it commeth to passe ; that in earth he hath no power ouer him . Wherefore not because he is cheefe Bishop , and spirituall father of all Christians , is he therefore exempted from temporall subiection , but because he possesseth a temporall principality , which is subiect to none . Therefore in those matters , which belong to the safety of the common wealth , and to ciuill society , and are not against the diuine ordinance , the Cleargie is no lesse bound to obey the soueraigne Prince temporall , then other Citizens are : as * Bellarmine himselfe declareth excellently well ; adding also a reason , secondly , for that Cleargie men , besides that they are Cleargie men , they are also Citizens , and certaine ciuill parts of the common wealth . Cleargie men , ( saith he ) are not any way exempted from the obligation of ciuill lawes , which do not repugne the sacred Canons , or the clericall dutie . And although he saith , that he speakes not of coactiue obligation , yet is it more true , that they may be constrained by a temporall iudge to the obedience of the lawes , where the cause doth require , that in that case they should not enioy the benefit of their exemption , which it is certaine enough , that they receiued from the lawes of Emperors and Princes . For in vaine doth he challenge the benefit of lawes , who offends against them . Hence it is , I meane out of this society and fellowship of clerkes and laikes in the common weale , that in publike assemblies the Cleargie , if they be to consult of temporall affaires , doe fit in the next place to the Prince . Therefore spirituall power , ( by the word of power , it is vsuall to signifie the persons , indued with power ) doth both command and obey politike power , and the politike her againe . And this is that indeed , whereof B. Gregorie the Pope , admonisheth Maurice the Emperor , * let not our Lord , ( saith he ) out of his carthly authority be the sooner offended with our Priests , but out of his excellent iudgement , euen for his sake , whose seruants they are , let him so rule ouer them , as that also he yeeld them due reference . That is to say , let him rule ouer them , so far forth as they are Citizens , and parts of the common wealth : yeeld reuerence , as they are the Priests of God and spirituall fathers , to whom the Emperor himselfe , as a child of the Church , is in subiection . And this course and vicissitude of obeying and commanding between both the powers , is by a singular president declared of e Salomon , who feared not to pronounce Abiathar the high Priest guilty of death , because he had a hand in the treason of Adoniah . For the story saith , The King also said to Abiathar the Priest. Goe thy waies to Auathoth , to thy house , and surely thou shalt die : but to day , I will not slay thee , because thou hast caried the Arke of the Lord , before Dauid my father , and hast endured trouble , in all those things , wherein my father was troubled . Therefore Salomon dismissed Abiathar , that he should not be a Priest of the Lord. Behold how Salomon shewes , that in a ciuill and temporall businesse he had authority ouer the Priests , whereas notwithstanding it is euident that in the old law the Priests were ouer the Kings , and vsed to command , and also to withstand them , in all things which belonged to the worship of God and the Priestly function . But for that Bellarmine would faine haue it f that Salomon did this not as a King , but as a Prophet and an executioner of diuine iustice , I require some proofe of this interpretation , seeing it appeares no where by the Scriptures , and therefore rests vpon mere coniecture only . For in that place , there is no mention made , neither of any commandement specially giuen by the Lord , nor of any extraordinary power delegated vnto him , but rather the cleane contrary , Salomon himselfe declareth openly enough , that he executed this iudgement as King according to the ordinary power of the gouernment which he en●o●ed in the right of his kingdome , by vsing this preface : The Lord liueth , who hath established me , and placea me vpon the throne of Dauid my father . And indeed the whole businesse was not spirituall or Ecclesiastike but temporall and politike only , wherein Salomon knew very well that the King as King was the lawfull and ordinary iudge , and therefore we do not read , that by one interest he gaue iudgement vpon Adoniah , and by an other vpon Abiathar . Againe where Bellarmine to strengthen his interpretation takes hold of those words , vtim●leatur sermo Domini , &c. it is very sleight I will not say absurd , for what belongs this to the manner of fulfilling ? who knoweth not that the same speech of the Scripture , is as well verified of that , which is performed after an vsuall law , and an ordinary authority , as in this place , as of that , which is fulfilled either extraordinarily by some wonderfull euent , or by the impiety and tiranny of men ? The wicked when they crucified our Sauiour , g diuided his garments , that it might be fulfilled , which is spoken by the Prophet , or , that the Scripture might be fulfilled h . Therefore such kind of words are wont to be added in the Scriptures , to shew the truth of the prediction and prophecie so as to draw an argument from hence to gather an other matter , must seeme very ridiculous and childish . Indeed Salomon in that case , was the executer of the diuine iustice . I allow it : he was a Prophet also , it is true , and what then ? And yet we read that he did that , by his kingly authority , and common or ordinary power , and none , not the least mention made of any speciall commandement . Neither is there any place in Scriptures , where we may read that this iurisdiction , was by speciall name committed to him . Moreouer it is not likely , that the author of the story , being inspired with the holy ghost , would without any touch or warning passe ouer so different causes of so great a businesse and of so great weight , if so be the King had passed his iudgement by vertue of one power and authority , against Adoniah being a lay person , and another against Abiathar a Priest. In like sort the same learned man is deceiued , when he saith . That it is no wonder , if in the old testament the soueraigne power , was temporall , in the new spirituall , because in the old testament the promises were only temporall , and in the new spirituall and eternall . For neither in the old testament was the soueraigne power altogether temporall , neither is spirituall in the new . But each in his owne kingdome , that is , in the iurisdiction of his owne power , as is most meet , did then beare sway , and at this time ruleth : euen then , say I , both of them contented with their owne precincts , abstained from that , which was not their owne , that neither the temporall power , inuaded the spirituall iurisdiction , and Priestly function , nor the spirituall pressed vpon the temporall as in their owne right . Now that right which Salomon did shew at that time to belong to Princes temporall ouer the Cleargie , is acknowledged and retained by Kings in the new law and in the christian common wealth . From hence came those priuiledges , which diuers Princes , excelling in deuotion and piety ; granted to Ecclesiastike persons l . For to what end were priuiledges giuen to them , if by a common right they were not subiect to kings ? seeing that , they who are defended and exempted by the common aide , and by mere law , haue no need of any priuiledge , or extraordinary helpe m . And with these agree , euen those things , which Bellarmine himselfe doth most rightly 〈◊〉 against the Canonists . That the exemption of the Cleargie in ciuill causes , as well touching their persons as touching their goods ; was brought in by the law of man , and not of God , and hee confirmeth it both by the authoritie of the Apostle whose that same rule so much celebrated , Let euery soule bee subiect to the higher powers , as well includeth the Clerikes as the Laikes , by Chrysostomes testimonie ) and also by the testimonie of the ancient Fathers : and lastly , in that as he saith , No word of God can bee brought forth whereby this exemption can bee confirmed . And I adde this as a most pregnant argument of this truth , that in the most flourishing estate of the Church , and vnder those Princes who acknowledged the Pope the Pastor of the vniuersall Church , and the Vicar of Christ , it was enacted and obserued by the Imperiall lawes , that the Cleargie should answere before secular Iudges touching ciuill crimes , and be condemned by them , if they were found guiltie of the crime laid against them p . And indeed , least we mistake , we must vnderstand , that not all these priuiledges of persons and businesses , which at this day the Cleargie enioyeth , were granted by the same Princes , nor at the same time . For first Constantinus Magnus endowed them with this singular priuiledge onely , that they should not be obnoxious to nominations and susceptions , that is that being nominated or elected they should not bee constrained to beare office , or to vndertake any wardship , or to take any office which concerned the collection or receipt of Victuall or Tribute : whereas before they were called to all these things without exception as well as any other Citizens . In the eight yeere after , by the same Prince his fauour they obtained immunitie and excuse from all Ciuill functions , as appeareth by the Constitutions of the same Emperour q ; wherein hee giues this reason of his priuiledge : Least the Cleargie by the sacrilegious malice of certaine men might be called away from diuine seruice . And surely it is a thing worth the marking , against the vnthankfull ras●nesse of certaine Clerikes , who can endure to ascribe the beginning of their immunities to the courtesie and gift of secular Princes , because the same godly Princes doth tearme those exemptions Priuiledges ; for thus he : By the faction of hereticall persons we finde , that the Clerikes of the Catholike Church , are so vexed , that they are oppressed with certaine Nominations or Susceptions , which the common custome requireth against the priuiledges granted to them . Afterwards Constantius and Constance about the yeere thirtie sixe from the granting of the first priuiledge , Arbitio and Lollianus being Consuls , granted an other priuiledge to the Bishops , that they should not bee accused of any Crimes before seculr Iudges t But other persons of the Ecclesiasticall order , inferior to Bishops , that is , Clerks and Monkes , continued vnto Iustinianus his time vnder the iurisdiction of ciuill Magistrates ; and for the same cause Leo and Anthemius Emperors , ( about 60 yeeres before Iustinianus his Empire ) ordained by way of fauour , That Priests and Clerkes , of the orthodoxall Faith , of what degree soeuer , or Monkes in ciuill causes should not be drawen by the sentence of any Iudge greater or lesse , out of the Prouince or place or Countrie , which they inhabite ; but that they may answere the Actions of all men that haue cause of suite against them before their ordinarie Iudges , that is , the Gouernours of the Prouinces . Behold how these being godly and catholike Princes , affirme that the ordinarie Iudges of the Clerkes and Monkes are the Presidents of the Prouinces , whom notwithstanding none of the Fathers or Bishops of that age challenged that they were in the wrong , or that they did not speake truly , holily , and orthodoxally . Wherby it is plaine , that they conceiued too peruersly of Iustinianus , who affirmed that he vsurped any Iurisdiction ouer the Laikes , wheras they are to giue him very great thanks , that he was the first of the Emperours , who exempted the Cleargie , ( being before that time altogether subiect to ciuill Magistrates ) from secular iudgement in ciuill Causes . Which things being thus , it is plaine enough , that secular Kings and Princes , are indued with soueraigne power temporall , and that the Cleargie is subiect vnto them in Ciuill affaires . Otherwise truly , neither could Kings haue granted those priuiledges : nor holy and wise men , would haue prouided so ill for themselues and the whole Church , that being of them selues absolute and free , and loose from the bands of temporall power , would suffer themselues to be brought into Obligation for these manner of Courtesies and Priuiledges , for they plainly acknowledged that they were in their power and iurisdiction , by whom they could be endowed with such a manner of libertie , for that cannot be loosed and exempted , which was not bound or concluded before . Besides , the Princes thorough out the world , were at that time of so great pietie and deuotion , that if they had either found out by themselues , or vnderstood by the Bishops or Princes of the Priests , that by the law of God , the Clerikes were free from secular Iurisdiction , they would forthwith haue prouided and enacted lawes and Edicts for the same , nor haue challenged any title or interest either to their persons or goods . For if out of an only zeale of deuotion they gaue away so frankely and so profusely , euen those things which they conceiued to be their owne , how much more would they haue abstained and held their hands from those things which by no title or right were due vnto them . Therefore the exemptions and priuiledges , which christian Princes haue granted to Ecclesiastike persons , for honor and reuerence vnto them , do sufficiently declare , yea conuince , that those Princes are greater then all Priests in temporall power , nor that the chiefe Bishop and Prince of Priests , and euen the Vicar of Christ is exempted for other reason , and reputed as a priuiledged person , but that he is a temporall Prince also , and sustaines a two fold person , the one of Peters succession in the gouernment of the Church , the other of asecular Prince in a temporall iurisdiction , which he hath receiued by the liberality of other Princes . CHAP. XVI . BY the same reason may the difference be ouerthrowen manifestly , which he putteth between heathen Princes and Christian Princes , as far as concernes temporall Domination ouer Ecclesiastike persons : which place I cannot now passe by in silence without blam . For he saith that the a Bishop was subiect ( Ciuiliter & de facto ) to Heathen Princes : Because Christian law depriues no man of his right and inheritance . Therefore as before the law of Christ men were subiect to Emperours and Kings , so also they were after . But when Princes became Christians , and of their accord receiued the lawes of the Gospell , presently they subiected themselues to the President of the Ecclesiastike Hierarchy , as sheepe to the Pastor and members to the head , and therefore afterwards ought to be iudged by him , and not to iudge him . It is an exceeding great fault in disputing , to take those things which are enunciated of any one subiect , for a certaine cause : or are remoued from one subiect for a certaine cause , and to attribute or detract them to , or from another thing diuers and vnlike , and to which the same cause doth not agree : or indistinctly and confusedly to shuffle those things together in the conclusion , which ought to be seuered and parted by some distinction . Which fault who cannot plainely deprehend , in this former reasoning of Bellarmine ? in which that is indefinitly and generally concluded of both the kindes of power and iudgement , which ought truly and rightly to haue beene enunciated of one of them alone . For that Princes conuerted to Christ , submit themselues as sheepe to the Pastor , and members to the head , that cannot without wilfull cauill be vnderstood but of Spirituall subiection : since they were not made his children or sheepe in other respect , then for that they were by the same spirit regenerate in Iesu Christ , and gouerned by the faith of the Church . Therefore in all matters , which belong to spirituall iurisdiction , it is true that they ought to be iudged by him , and not he by them . But this submission what is it to Ciuill iudgement and temporall iurisdiction ? Was it fit to 〈◊〉 and confound together matters of so diuerse and differe it kinds ? And that which might truely be affirmed of one of them alone , to pronounce generally and indefinitly of them both ? If he had said , and therefore ought to be iudged of 〈◊〉 spirituall matters , but not to iudge him afterwards , surely he had concluded his argument very well . But that same simple and absolutely , ab illo eos iudicari posse , is a 〈◊〉 collection . For there is a twofould kinde of iudgement , whereof by the one onely Princes may be iudged by the Pope : but by the other , the Pope himselfe might be iudged by them , but that he had obtained a temporall gouernment which is subiect to none other . I pray you tell me , when Constantinus Magnus came to the Church , did the Romane Empire , which before his Baptisme was his , did it by and by passe into the hands and power of Siluester the Pope ? and the Emperour , who was a man that affected glory so much , did he acknowledge the temporall power of that Pope ouer him ? Did either Clodouaeus transfer the kingdome of France , or Donaldus of Scotland , or others their kingdomes into the temporall power and iurisdiction of the Pope , as soone as they had embraced the faith ? That same caueat of Paulus , the Ciuilian is good : b Aboue all things we must take heed , least a contract made in another matter , or with another person , hurt in another matter or another person . Therefore let Bellarmine search as much as he list , the Annals and Records of all Nations , let him read through all Scriptures and Stories , he shall finde amongst them no one step , whereby it may be gathered , that those christian Princes , when they gaue their names to the Church , did submit their Scepters to the Pope and did specially and by name a bandon their soueraigne temporall Magistracie ? But it must appeare that Princes wittingly and knowingly did descend and giue themselues into the dition and authoritie temporall of the Pope ; or we must confesse , that as much as concerned regall dignitie , they remained after Baptisme in the same power and condition , wherein they were before they receiued holy imitation of Christianitie , for as he witnesseth himselfe , the law of Christ depriues no man of his right and peculiar fee. But before they gaue their name to Christ , of right and in fact , as he saith , they exercised ciuill authoritie ouer the Pope , and might lawfully iudge him in temporall Cases : therefore they might likewise doe it lawfully after Baptisme . Which if it be so , it cannot be by any meanes , that they should be iudged by him in temporall matters , seeing it is impossible , that any man should bee superiour and inferiour in the same kind of authoritie , and in respect of one and the same thing . It is true that those christian Princes , for the reuerence they bare not onely to the Pope , but also to all other Bishops , yea and Priests also , did very seldome put that iudgement in practise : But this argues a want of will onely , and not of power also . Wherefore as a Consul or President when he yeelds himselfe to adoption , transferres none of those rights , which belong to him by his office , into the familie and power of his adoptiue father , neither can transferre them , but reserues them all entirely to himselfe ; so Princes in the beginning hauing deliuered themselues into the spirituall adoption of the ecclesiastike Hierarchie , could by that act loose none of those things , which belonged to the right of a kingdome , and their publike ciuill estate : for that the nature of these powers is deuided , so as although being yoaked and coupled together they did very htlv and handsomely frame together in the same christian Common-wealth : yet neither of them as it is such , is subiect or master to the other , and neither doth necessarilie follow and accompanie the other , but each may be both obtained , and also lost or kept without the other . But now because the learned Bellarmine is very much delighted with similitudes , and besides prooues thi common opinion de indirect a potestate temporals summ● Pontificis , by no testimonie either of Scriptures or of ancient Fathers : but onely by certaine reasons fetched a simili ( a very poore and weake foundation to build a demonstration vpon I thinke I shall not doe amisse , by a similitude of much more fitnesse to confirme also our opinion of this matter . The sonne of the familie , although he goe to warres , and beare publike office and charge , is by the law of God and man subiect to his Father , in whose sacred houshold power he is yet abiding d . And againe the father , who hath this power ouer his sonne , is subiect to his sonne as a magistrate , but 〈◊〉 another kind of power . For the one , as he is a Parent challengeth authority ouer his sonne , whereby he may correct , chastise , and punish him offending and committing any thing against the lawes of the family , or practising any thing against himselfe , or otherwise doing that which is vnworthy and vnfitting a good sonne , not by the right of a Magistrate , but , by the authority of his fatherly power ; and not with euery kind of punishment , but only with certaine , which are allowed by the law . Therefore , if his sonne deserue ill , he may disherit him , cast him out of the house , depriue him of the right of the family and kindred , and chastise him with other domesticall remedies e . But he can not disanull his Magistracy , nor take from him his goods in the campe , nor condemne him by a publike iudgement ; neither inflict any other mulct or paine due for his fault by the law , either directly , or indirectly , because this course exceedeth the measure and iurisdiction of a fatherly power : But the other , although a sonne , and obliged by the fathers bond , yet as he is a Magistrate in publike authority , ruleth ouer his father , and in publike affaires , and euen in priuate ( so be it they be not domesticall ) may command him as well as other Citizens f . If there be a sonne of a family , saith Vlpian , and beare an office , he may constraine his father in whose power he is , suspectum dicentem haereditatem adire & restituers . From hence , if the sonne of the family be Consul , or President , he may either be emancipated or giuen into adoption before himselfe g . For which cause the father is no lesse bound then if he were a stranger , not only to obey his sonne , being in office , but also to rise to him , and to honor him with all the respect and honor , which belongeth to the Magistrate h . In the very same manner the Pope , who is the spirituall father of all Christians , by his fatherly Ecclesiastike power as the Vicar of Christ doth command Kings and Princes , as well as the rest of the faithfull : and in that respect , if Kings commit any thing against God or the Church , he may sharply chastise them with spirituall punishments , cast them out of the house and family of God , and disinherit them of the kingdome of heauen ( most fearefull and terrible punishments for christian hearts to thinke on ) because all these things are proper to his fatherly power spirituall . But neither can he take from them , temporall principality and domination , nor inflict ciuill punishments vpon them , because he hath obtained no ciuill and temporall iurisdiction ouer them , by which such manner of chastisement ought to be exercised : as also for that , the fatherly power spirituall , wherewith the Pope is furnished is very far diuided from the ciuill and temporall in ends , offices , and euen in persons also . For God as he hath committed spirituall power to the Pope and the other Priests , so also hath he giuen the ciuill by an euerlasting 〈◊〉 tion to the King and the Magistrates , which be vnder him . There is no power but of God. To this place belongs that ancient glosse , which the Cardinall of Cusa k writes that it was assured to the Canon . Hadrianus Papa 63. in which Canon it is deliuered , that the Pope with the whole Synod , granted to Charles the great , the honor of the Patriciate . For the glosse said that a Patrician was a father to the Pope in temporalities , as the Pope was his father in spiritualities . And the same Cardinall in the same booke speaking of the electers of the l Germane Emperors : from whence the electors , saith he , who in the time of Henry the second were appointed by the common consent of all the Almans , and others who were subiect to the Empire , haue a radicall power from that common consent of all men , who might by the law of nature constitute an Emperor ouer them : not from the Bishop of Rome , who hath no authority to giue a King or Emperor to any Prouince in the world , without the consent of the same . The same Cardinall , being himselfe , both a great Diume and Philosopher , addeth many other things in that place , by which he confirmes our distinction and declares , that Emperors and Kings are both ouer and vnder the Popes . And thus much touching the first reason of Bellarmine , and the arguments brought by him to prooue the same . CHAP. XVII . THe second reason followes , which is concluded by two fould arguments . The second reason , saith he , the Ecclesiastike Common-weale ought to be perfect , and in it selfe sufficient in order to her end . For such are all Common-weales , rightly founded : therefore ought shee to haue all power necessary to attaine her end . But the power to vse and to dispose of temporall matters , is necessary to this Spirituall end : because otherwise wicked Princes might with impunity nourish Heretikes , and ouerturne religion : therefore shee hath this power also . Againe , euery Common-wealth , because it ought to be perfect and sufficient in it selfe , may command another Common-wealth , which is not subiect to it , and constraine it to change the Gouernment , yea euen to depose hir Prince , and to appoint another , when it cannot otherwise defend it selfe , from hir ininries : therefore much more may the Spirituall Common-weale command the Temporall Common-weale , being subiect to hir , and force it to change the Gouernment , and to depose the Princes and appoint others , seing she cannot otherwise maintaine hir Spirituall good . I answer , that heere are so many faults in this place , as it seemeth that the Author did either idlely and carelesly transcribe all this out of some other , or if it be all his owne , that he did not very well remember those things , which he had said before . For a little before , when as he laboured by another argument to prooue , that the Ciuill power is subiect to the Ecclesiastike , he affirmed that these powers were parts only of one Common-wealth , and that they did constitute only one Common-wealth . The first reason , saith he , is thus : The Ciuill power is subiect to the Spirituall power , because each of them is a part of the same Christian Common-wealth . And againe , secondly Kings Bishops , and Clerikes and Laikes do not make two Common-wealthes but one . But in this place he quite changes these two Powers into two Common-wealthes , which therefore ought to be so seuered and disioyned , as that Kings and Laikes doe make a Politike and Temporall Common-wealth : Bishops and Clerikes a Spirituall or Ecclesiastike : then which nothing could be spoken more absurdly or vnfitly for the present purpose . For either he speaketh in this place of an Ecclesiastike power , which is wholy seuered from the Ciuill power , as it was once in the time of the Apostles , and now is in those places , where Christians laie amongst Heathen and Infidesl : in which case it is euident that the Power or Common-wealth Ecclesiastike , as he calles it , or the Prince and Hierarch thereof hath no authority at all , not so much as Spirituall ouer the Ciuill Prince : because he is not a child of the Church . a Or he speakes of the power Ecclesiastike ioyned with the Ciuill , as in a Christian Common-wealth , and then hee doth wrong to make hir two Common-wealthes , one Ecclesiastike and the other Politike , when as they be onely two powers of one Christian Common-wealth , and parts and members of one Church and Misticall body of Christ , as himselfe deliuered before . Further it is fals which he assumes . That the power to vse & to dispose of temporall matters , is necessary to a spiritual end , &c. For the Prince of the Apostles himselfe openly teacheth , that he had no such manner of authority ouer the temporalities of Christians except those , which themselues of their owne accord , did confer and offer to the Church , when he saith , b Ananias , why hath Satan tempted thy heart , that thou shouldest lie to the holy Spirit , and defraud of the price of the field ? Whilest it remained , did it not belong to thee , and being sould was it not in thy power ? If the Apostles had had power to dispose of the temporalties of Christians , Peter surely had not said , Did it not ? &c. and when as Ananias might presently haue replied : yes , you had power to dispose of my goods , and therefore fearing least you would take from mee more then was cause , I concealed part of the price . But because the Church had not this power , therefore without cause did he lye to the holy Ghost . And how , if out of this foundation of Bellarmine it should follow , that the primitiue Church had not all necessarie power to attaine vnto her end ? for , for the space of 300 yeeres and more , wherein she liued vnder heathen Princes , after the passion of Christ , she neuer had this power to dispose of Christians temporalties : in which time notwithstanding , it is most certaine , that an infinite multitude of men and almost the greatest part of the world , had giuen their names to Christ , and that a more seuere and strict discipline raigned in the Church , then at any time beside , that it is impious to say , that the Church was not then furnished with all necessarie meanes of Right and of Fact to attaine her end , for the workes of God are perfect . And surely he should doe Christ no small iniurie , who thinkes that the Church is by him left and deliuered to the Apostles , destitute of necessarie meanes for her preseruation . Whatsoeuer was necessarie for the Church to attaine her end , was abundantly and plentifully bestowed by Christ on his Apostles when he said : Ego dabo vobis os , & sapientiam , cui non poterunt resistere , & contradicere omnes aduersarij vestri c . Therfore , whosoeuer conceiues that Christ recommended his Church to Peter , and willed him thrice to feede his Lambes and Sheepe , and supposeth that for the feeding of those sheepe , and to the accomplishing of the end of his commandement , he did not grant them all things necessarie both in Right and in Fact , hee seemes to me no better then an Atheist , and to doubt of the prouidence , power and goodnesse of God. Let vs imagine that he did not giue all power necessarie for the execution of so great a charge ; can any other reason why he did not , be assigned , then for because either the Lord knew not what was needfull , or had no abilitie in him to giue it , or ( which is a point of extreame malice , ) he meant to deceiue his seruants and friends , by enioyning that dutie vnto them , which hee knew very well that they were neuer able to performe . By these things , it is cleare , that the temporall authoritie and power to depose Princes , is no way necessarie for the Church to attain her end : although in humane consideration , it may seeme sometimes to be profitable . For God , who hath chosen the foolish things of the world , to confound the wise , and hath chosen the weake things of the world , to confound the strong e , knowing that his Church only stood in need of spirituall armes , did so from the beginning furnish her with them , that she ouercame all humane power and might , so as it might be said truly : a Domino factum est illud & est mirabile in oculis nostris f . S. Bernard writeth excellently , ( as hee doth alwaies , ) to Eugenius the Pope g : This is Peter , who was not at any time knowen to walke clad in silkes , or adorned with precious stones , not couered with gold , nor caried on a white steed , nor waited on with a guard of souldiers , nor compassed with troups of seruants attending on him : and yet he thought that without these , that wholesome Commandement might be discharged Siamas me , pasce oues meas : heerein thou hast succeeded not to Peter but to Constantine . Therefore although the temporall power whereof we speake , may seeme to men to be necessarie for the Church , yet to God it seemed neither necessarie , nor profitable , peraduenture for that reason , which the successe of matters and experience it selfe hath taught the posteritie , least the Apostles and their successors trusting on humane authoritie , should more negligently intend spirituall matters , and should chiefly place their hope in armes and in a temporall authoritie and might , which they ought to settle in the power of the word of God and in his singular helpe . And indeed if a man would take a view in Storie of the state of the Church from the passion of Christ to this day , he shall see , altogether that she grew very soone , and flourished very long , vnder Bishops that were content with their owne authoritie , that is , with spirituall iurisdiction : who being the Disciples of the humilitie of Christ , iudged , that the onely strength to defend the Church , did consist in the power of preaching the Gospell , and the diligent obseruation of Ecclesiastike Discipline , without any mention of temporall power . And againe ●●om the time that certaine Popes went about to annex and adioine a soueraigne temporall gouernment to that spiritual soueraigntie which they had , that the Church decased euery day , both in the number of beleeuers , and behauiour and vertue of gouernours ; and that same seueritie of the ancient discipline being either remitted , or to speake more truely , being omitted , that many Ministers of the Church discharged their places more slothfully and carelesly then before . I omit that if these mens reasons were good it would follow by contraries : that the temporall common wealth , as they speake , hath power to dispose of spirituall matters , and to depose the soueraigne Prince of the Ecclesiastike common wealth : because , It ought to be perfect and sufficient in it selfe , in order to her end , and to haue all power necessary to attaine to her end : But the power to dispose of spirituall matters , and to depose the Prince Ecclesiastike is necessary to the temporall end , because otherwise wicked Ecclesiasticall Princes , may trouble the state and quiet of a temporall common wealth , and hinder the end of the ciuill gouernment , as indeed diuerse Popes haue been causes of much vnquietnesse . Therefore the temporall Common-wealth hath this power . The consecution is vtterly false and absurd , ( for a temporall Prince , as he is such a one hath no spirituall power ) and therefore the other is false too , to which this by analogie is a consequent . But as we vse to speake , dare absurdum non est soluere argumentum : Therefore I doe answer otherwise to the former part of this second reason . That here be not two common weales as he supposeth , but one only , wherein there be two powers , or two Magistrates : the Ecclesiastike and the Politike , whereof each hath those things , which he doth of necessity require to attaine his end : the one his spirituall , the other his temporall iurisdiction : and that neither this iurisdiction is necessary to that power , nor that for this . Otherwise we must confesse , that each power is destitute of her necessary meanes , then when they were seuered , as sometimes they were : which I haue already shewed to be very false , as well out of the end of the temporall or ciuill gouernment , at it is such h , as by the state of the Church , being established vnder heathen and infidell Princes i . According to this manner , in one and the same ciuill policie I meane , in one City or kingdome , many magistrates are found inuested with diuerse offices , power and authority , who gouerne the common weale committed to them in parts , euery one of whom receiueth from the King or common wealth necessary power to attaine the end of their charge , so as none of them may or dare , inuade and arrogate to themselues , the iurisdiction and rule of an other . If the Consuls want any part of the Tribunes power , or the Tribunes any of the Consular iurisdiction , it can not be said therefore , that both haue need of an others power to compasse their ends : for each office according to the ground of the first institution is perfect and furnished with all necessary authority for the execution of his charge . Or to bring forth more known examples . As in one kingdome and vnder one King there are two great offices , whereof the one the Chancellor , the other the Constable hath by commission from the King , ( the one hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the speciall charge of the law and iustice , the other the managing of armes , and the gouernment of all military discipline committed to him , ) and each of them according to the quality and condition of his office is absolute , and receiueth from the King all authority necessary for the execution of his charge , and the compassing of his end . Neither , if peraduenture one of them either of negligence or iniury doe hinder the course of the other , may he that is so hindred by his proper authority disanull his office , or vsurpe his iurisdiction , or to be short enforce him to amend his fault , but by lawfull meanes granted him by commission from the King : but it is requisite that each complaine to the King of others abuse , of whom they haue receiued their authority so distinguished in offices and function , that he may right him that is wronged and determine by his owne power and iudgement the diuision of the whole cause . Now so long as these officers doe agree in the kingdome , the one maintaines an others authority , and vseth of his owne to supply that which is wanting in the other . But if a Country-man , to auoid iudgement of law doe depart into the Campe to the Army , the aide of the Martiall at armes being required , he is wont to be sent backe to the place , from whence he fled : and of the contrary , if one that forsakes his Coloures shall slip into the City , the City Magistrate being requested by the Magistrate at armes , will by and by see him conueighed to the Campe to be punished for his misdemeanour . But where they doe disagree , they giue those wounds to the Common-wealth , which the Prince onely can helpe and cure : because it is not lawfull for them to vse another mans authority , and is fitting for the one onely to meddle in matter of armes , and for the other with matter of iustice . In the same manner two soueraigne Magistrates of the Christian Common-wealth , the King and the Pope , doe receiue from the common King and Lord of all , the great God of Heauen and Earth ; a diuers power , each perfect in his kind , and gouerne the people by different iurisdictions and offices . And these surely , so long as they agree together in concord of mindes , doe naturally assist one another , to the maintenance and conseruation of each power and authority , so as both the Ecclesiastike power , doth with the Heauenly and Spiritual sword , strike such as be seditious and rebellious subiects to their secular Prince , and in requitall the power Temporall and Politike doth with an armed hand , pursue Schismatikes , and others falling from the faith , or otherwise carying themselues stubbornly toward their holy Mother the Church , and doth sharply chastice them with temporall punishments and ciuil corrections : and Mulctes . But when they are rent into contrary factions , and oppose themselues one against the other , the whole Christian Common-wealth either wholly fales to ground , or at least is most greeuously wounded : because there is none but God alone , who can lawfully deuide that cause , and redresse the wrong offred of either side . CHAP. XVIII . BEing desirous to passe on to other matters , I was a little staide , by a doubt which did arise touching the sense of the late argument of the second reason , which was conceiued by the author in these words . a Also euery Common-weale , because shee ought to be perfect and sufficient in hirselfe , may command another Common-wealth , not subiect to hir , and inforce hir to change her gouernment , yea also to depose hir Prince , and to ordaine another , being shee cannot otherwise defend hirselfe from hir iniuries . For to confesse the truth , when I first read these words in him , I paused awhile , that I might throughly vnderstand the meaning of these words , and what the moment and waight of this argument might be . For he seemed not plainly and expresly to approue it , because he did lay open to vs certaine meanes of forceing a Neighbour Common-wealth , and deposing the Prince thereof . And when I had a long time skanned and examined the same , I resolued that either it was a riddle , or that his words doe admit this sence and interpretation . Euery Common-weale may denounce and wage a iust war against another Common-wealth , which beares both hatred and armes against her , when as she cannot otherwise deliuer hirselfe from hir iniurie , and if shee be the stronger may by force and armes force hir to conditions of peace : and if she suppose that by that Caution shee hath not yet prouided sufficiently for hir security ( because peraduenture shee hath to do with a people that is by nature false and treacherous ) may reduce the whole Country into her power and iurisdiction , and giue her lawes and orders , remooue hir Prince , take away hir authority , and at hir pleasure alter the whole administration of the Common-wealth into another form . But if this be the true sense of these words , as I suppose it is , that argument surely was to small purpose brought of Bellarmine , for that is not gathered from hence , which he concludes forsooth . Much more may the Spirituall Common-wealth , command the Temporall Common-wealth , being subiect vnto hir , and force hir to change hir administration , and to depose Princes , and ordaine others , &c. Because in this case there be not two Common-wealthes , but onely one Christian , resting on two powers , whereof neither is subiect to other , as we haue aboue sufficiently demonstrated : as also , for that if we grant , that they are two Common-wealthes distinct , the Ecclesiasticall or Spirituall , and the Temporall , he must of force confesse , that in the one all Bishops and Clerikes only are comprised , in the other all secular Princes and Laikes ; or that this is compounded of onely Ecclesiastikes , that of onely Laikes . For although the Laikes and Clerikes together , doe constitute one Church and one christian Common-weale , yet they doe not make together one Ecclesiastike and spiritual Common-wealth , as it is distinguished from the temporall : nor one temporall and secular Common-wealth , but according to the diuision and separation aboue named , the Laikes make the temporall , and the Ecclesiastikes the spirituall : in the case wherein the temporall is distinguished from the spirituall after this manner . But now seeing the Ecclesiastike common-wealth , containes onely Clerikes , whose weapons ought to be none other , but Praiers and Teares , how can it be , that she being weake and vnarmed can compell ( but by Miracle ) a temporall Common-weale armed , to change the manner of her administration ? Therefore there is nothing more fond then this comparison and consequution of Bellarmine , since in reasoning he proceeds : from Common-wealthes well prouided for exercise and furniture of armes , to Common-wealthes , the one whereof is vtterly disfurnished of armes . For as oft as one State either repelleth the iniuries , which another would offer , or reuengeth them , being offered , she fighteth with those armes , which are allowed her , and which by law of armes she may vse : that is to say , Corporall and Visible , by force whereof she ouerturnes the bodies of her enemies , inuades their holds , battereth townes , and ouerthrowes the whole state of the enemie Common-wealth . But the spirituall Common-weale , which he calles , is quite destitute of this kind of armes , and because it is composed of Clerikes onely , it is lawfull for her , to fight with spirituall armes onely , which are , Prayers and Teares , for such are the defences of Priests : in no other manner neither ought they , neither can they resist b For all of them are commanded in the person of Peter to put vp the Materiall sword . How then can the spirituall Common-wealth constraine the temporall Common-wealth , which contemnes the spirituall thunder-boltes , that she should change the manner and forme of her Administration or depose her Prince , and ordaine another ? Now if any peraduenture doe propound , that the Ecclesiastike Common-wealth should bee assisted in the execution of so great a matter , by the humane forces of secular men , ( for Princes and all other Christians ought to be Nurses and defenders of the Church ) he will be answered out of hand , that in that case the Ecclesiastike Common-wealth , doth not constraine the temporall common-weale , but is onely the Cause , wherefore an other State temporall , by whose helpe that spirituall one is defended and protected , doth reuenge the wrong done vnto the Church . In no other manner than if the whole Common-wealth should reuenge an iniurie or a slaughter receiued in the person of one Citizen . Euen as it is recorded , that the rest of the Tribes of Israell , did wage a bitter and a grieuous warre against the Beniamites , for rauishing the wife of one Leuite . So the Graecians in times past reuenged Menclaus his iniurie , with the ruine of Troy. And the Romanes punished with a sharpe warre , Teuca , Queene of the 〈◊〉 , for the murder executed on L. Coruncanus ; forced the Queene to depart out of Illiricum , and to pay a great yeerely tribute d . Will any man heere say , that the ●e●ia●ites , Troianes , Illyrians , were vanquished and repressed by the Leuite , Menclaus or Coruncanus , now dead , and not rather by them who for their sakes tooke armes and punished the enemies ? In like manner will any say , it is the ecclesiastike Common-wealth , which bridles and reduceth into order , the temporall , playing vpon them with much iniurious and insolent demeanour : and not rather an other temporall state , which enters in armes for the sake of the Ecclesiastike republique ; and without whose helpe , the Church her selfe and all her Orders would lie troden and trampled vnder foote ? What if there bee no temporall state , which will or dare contest with this state which is enemie to the Ecclesiastike common-wealth ? by what meanes then will she reuenge herselfe ? To vse few wordes : although we grant them their comparison and conclusion , there can nothing bee made of it , but that the Pope hath such a power to dispose of temporall matters of Christians , and to depose Princes , as either the King of France is knowen to haue ouer the English , Spaniards , or other neighbour people , who doe him wrong , or any of these vpon the State and Kings of France , if they haue offended them , which power in what manner , and of what proportion it is , can onely be determined and decided by the sword . CHAP. XIX . THese although they may suffice for the refuting of the second reason , yet least in these writings of this most learned man , I should passe ouer any thing , which because it is either vntouched , or negligently handled , might beget any error , or cast any scruple into the Reader , it is a matter worth the paines to examine and sift , what that might be which for the strengthning of his reason he brings out of S. Bernard , in the bookes de Consid. ad Eugen a . Bernard indeed aduiseth that the materiall sword is to be exercised by the souldiers hand at the becke of the Priest and commandement of the Emperour , which we surely confesse , for warres both are vndertaken more iustly , and discharged more happily , when the Ecclesiasticall holines doth agree & conspire with kingly authoritie . But we must note , he attributeth only to the Priest a Becke , that is , the consent and desire to wage warre ; but to the Emperour the commandement and authoritie . Whereby it is euident , that hee speaketh in no other respect , that the Materiall sword belongeth to the Church , then for that in a Christian estate , although the authoritie and command for warre be in the power of Emperours , Kings and Princes , yet warres are with more iustice waged , where the consent of the Ecclesiastike power comes in , which being guided by the spirit of God , can more sharpely and truly iudge between right and wrong , godly , or vngodly . But what if the Emperour will not draw his sword at the becke of the Priest ? nay what if he shall draw it against the Priests beck and assent ? doth S. Bernard in this case giue to the Priest any temporall power ouer the Emperour ? ( for this is it which we seeke in this place , and whereon our whole disputation turneth ) surely none at all . But he rather teacheth , that none belongeth to him , whenas he saith , that the Materiall sword , ( by which sword the soueraigne power temporall is signified ) may not bee exercised by the Church : but onely by the hand of the souldier , and commandement of the Emperour . Which same point Gratianus deliuers more plainly , being almost S. Bernards equall . b When Peter , saith he , who was first of all the Apostles chosen by the Lord , did vse the materiall word , that he might defend his Master from the iniurie of the Iewes , he heard , Turne thy sword into the seabbard , for euery one , who takes the sword , shall perish by the sword , as if it had beene told him openly : Hitherto it was lawfull for the and thy Predecessors to prosequ●te the enemies of God with the temporall sword : heereafter for an example of Patience turne thy sword , that is hitherto granted to thee , into the scabbard : and yet exercise the spirituall sword which is the word of God , in the kiling of thy former life , for euery one besides him or his authoritie , who vseth lawfull power , who as the Apostle saith , d beareth not the sword without cause , to whom also euery soule ought to be subiect : I say euery one , who without such a warrant receiueth the sword , shall perish by the sword . If these of Bernard and Gratian bee true , it can by no meanes be , that the Pope should with any right exercise temporall power vpon the Emperour , or other secular Princes : for it cannot be exercised but by the sword , and the sword cannot be by the souldier drawen , but by their commandement : and so this temporall power , would prooue vtterly vaine and vnprofitable in the person of the Pope , when as the execution thereof should bee denied him . Vnlesse some Emperour perchance should be besotted with so fatall a fatuitie , that he would command the souldiers to beare armes against himselfe ; or should be indued with so great sanctitie and iustice , that he doe by his edict signifie that they should not spare himselfe if hee should offend . Hitherto belongs that , which S. Ambrose writeth , e The law saith he , forbiddeth not to strike , and therefore peraduenture Christ said to Peter , offering two swordes . It is enough , as though it were lawfull vntill the Gospell , that there might be in the Law an instruction of equitie , in the Gospell perfection of goodnesse . Besides we must vnderstand , that that place of the Gospell , touching two swords , which they obiect vnto vs , is not necessarily to be vnderstood of the Temporall and Spirituall swords , yea that it is far more agreeable to the speech of our Sauior in that place , that it should be vnderstood of the Spirituall sword , and the sword of the Passion : as Amb. expoundeth it learnedly and holily in that place . For Christ in that last speech with the Disciples before his Passion , admonished them , that they should be sent to preach the Gospell , of a few other manner of conditions after his death came they should receiue this commandement , Euntes in Mundum vniuersum predicate Euangelium vniuersae Creaturae : then before they had beene sent by him , when as yet he liued with them in the earth : as if he had said , hitherto I haue so sent you as you haue needed neither bagge , nor girdle , nor shooes , but heereafter I will send you to preach the Gospell : and you will haue neede of a bagge and a scrip , to wit of Care and Patience : and also of the two swords , the Spirituall and that of the Passion , whereof it is said . h A sword shall pierce thy soule , for there is a Spirituall sword , ( saith Ambrose in that place ) that thou shouldest sell thy patrimony , purchase the word whereby the naked inward reines of the soule are cloathed and furnished . There is also a sword of the Passion , that thou put of thy body , that with the cast cloathes of thy flesh sacrifised , thou maiest buy a crowne of Martyrdome , which thou maiest gather out of the blessings of the Lord , who preached that it was the summe of all Crownes , if a man suffer persecution for righteousnesse . Lastly , that you may know of what passion he spake , least he should trouble the mindes of his Disciples , he brought foorth the example touching himselfe , saving : Because as yet , that which is written ought to be fulfilled in me : that he was reputed with the iniust . i Thus he , To which I will at last adioyne , that Bellarmine himselfe , in the bookes , de summo Pontifice , k prooueth that it is not the meaning of that place of the Gospell , that it should be vnderstood of the Spirituall and Temporall sword . I answered , saith he , that no mention is made in that place of the Gospell , of the Spirituall and Temporall sword of the Pope , but onely that by those words the Lord would admonish his Disciples that in the time of his passion they should be in those straightes , and in that feare , wherein they are wont to be , who are glad to sell their c●ate to buy them a sword withall . Where vpon hee affirmeth , that S. Bernard , and Pope Boniface the viij . did mystically onely interpret this place of the two swords . Which seeing it is so , and that it is certaine both by the interpretation of the Fathers , and also by the confession of Bellarmine himselfe , that the words of our Sauiour , are not truely , properly , and strictly to be taken of those swords , ( about which all our swords are drawen , and we together by the eares ) surely then that speech of Bernard is very wrongfully alleadged , to prooue that the Pope in any case hath Temporal power ouer Christian Princes , or that the Temporall sword is vnder the Spirituall sword ; the which neither S. Bernard saith there , neither ●●uld so say without wresting and peruerting the place . Therefore although we grant neuer so much , that the place is to be vnderstood mystically of the Spirituall and Temporall sword , yet that exposition of Bernards will onely worke thus much , that we may vnderstand , that Christian Kings and Princes , ought to wage warre for the Church , by the Counsell of the Church or of the Pope . Which no sober man will euer deny . And so Christ ( if in this manner we vnderstand his words mystically ) two swords being shewed said , Satis est . not to signifie that one sword should be subiect to the other : or that both of them should be in the hand of the Pope and the Priests , ( for that exposition is faulty , and is repugnant both to right reason , and also to the doctrine of the ancient Fathers , wherein it is taught that Kings and Emperours , haue God onely for their superiour in temporalities ) but to admonish vs , that there should be at the last in the Christian Common-wealth a meeting and concourse of both the swords , Spirituall and Temporall , when Princes should be conuerted to the faith , and that by them two , the Church should be euery way protected and defended from iniury . But because we are fallen into this notable place of S. Bernard , I would wish the reader by the way , diligently to consider with me , that which I know not , whether any hath obserued heretofore . What is the reason that he , writing to Eugenius the Pope of the temporall sword , first saith , tuo forsitan nutu , etsi non tua manu cuaginandus . Then a few lines after , doth adde , that the same sword is to be vsed nutu sacerdotis : and addes not forsitan ? Doth that same , forsitan , either abound in the former sentence , or faile in the latter : The truth is , that the godly and wise man did it of purpose : that he might with some finenesse distinguish the person of the Pope , from the pontificall or sacerdotall authority and office , and teach , that it importeth very much , whether the Pope or Eugenius , although both Pope and Eugenius were the same , doe bid or forbid any thing . I meane whether the Pope , as a man obnoxious to the perturbations of the mind , would haue the sword drawen , not for the Church according to the duty of his function : but by the instigation of a corrupt affection : or as a Priest , that is , a good and holy man , doe command or refuse that the sword should be drawen and war waged , seruing not his owne turne , but the profit of the Church . As if he should say ô Eugenius , cheefe Bishop , the temporall sword is not absolutely and simply to be drawen at thy commandement , but peraduenture ; euen then , when as for the euident commodity of the Church , you shall aduise them with wise and sound counsell who haue the sword in their power : but not then , when as out of the desire you haue , either to practise ancient enmity with any , or to powre out any new conceiued hatred , or to satisfie any ambitious desire to rule , you shall purpose to set christian Kings , and people by the eares , or to wage and bring any was upon them . For that is a point of a Priest , this of a Man. For that is a meditation and action of a Priest , this of a man ; that of a Bishop , this of Eugenius , or some other that holds the Bishops sea . That this was S. Bernards meaning in those words , the actions of certaine Bishops who haue beene beyond measure transported with anger and pride , haue plainly declared . But let vs returne to our purpose . CHAP. XX. THe third reason in Bellarmine is : It is not lawfull for 〈◊〉 to tolerate a King that is an infidell or an be 〈◊〉 vncendeauour to draw his subiects to heresie or 〈◊〉 . But to iudge whether a King doe draw to heresie or 〈…〉 Pope , to whom the charge of religion is committe● . Ergo , It belongs to the Pope to iudge , that a King is to be 〈◊〉 not to be ●epo●ed . And he labours to prooue th● proposition of this reason by three arguments . Therefore I answer to that : That he saith , that it is not 〈…〉 to tolerate a King that is an heretike or an 〈◊〉 &c. that this proposition is as false as false may be : Otherwise all antiquity is to be condemned , which did beare with great submission and patience , Kings hereticall and infidel● , who went about to destroy the Church of God ; 〈…〉 propter con●cientiam ; that is , not 〈◊〉 that they wanted strength to enforce ●icked 〈…〉 that they iudged that they might not by the law o● God. But becau●● we haue in our books against the 〈…〉 and also a●oue in this booke , we haue 〈…〉 hurtfull and mischieuous er●●● , there is no cause wh● we should dwell any long 〈…〉 the fa●●●ood thereof . It only remaineth that 〈…〉 sh●w the faults of the arguments , wherewith 〈…〉 to prooue his false proposition . I 〈◊〉 first argument he f●tches out of Deuteron●mie ; where the people is forbidden to chuse a King , which is not 〈…〉 brethren , that is , who is not a Iew , least he d●aw them to idolatry : therefore also Christians , are forbidden to 〈◊〉 one that is no christian . Grant all this be true . Then 〈◊〉 these parts thus granted he proceeds in this 〈◊〉 Againe : It is equally dangerous and hurtfull to chuse one that is not a Christian , & not to depose a non Christian : as it is known . Ergo , Christians are bound not to suffer euer them a King not Christian , if he endeuour to turne the people from the ●au● . I answer , that this consequence is not good , and that by such vitious and deceitfull manner of arguing many are turned from the truth . Now the fallacy is in this , that he determines and assumes for certaine that there is law , wheresoeuer the same hurt or danger is ; which I shall prooue presently to be most false . Neither is it like that , which the 〈◊〉 deliuer , v●●●adem ratio est , ●us idem esse 〈◊〉 . d . Therefore we must obserue , that he doth not sa●e , 〈◊〉 demp●●●att esse , eligere non Christianum & non deponere non Christianum : that it is as faulty or vnlawfull , &c. which if he had said I had denied the antecedent : but he saith 〈…〉 esse that it is as hurtful and dangerous &c. whence he doth falsly gather that Christians are ●ound not to suffer ouer them a King that is no Christian. For it followeth not , where the same harme and danger is , that the same power to doe any thing is granted to the party who is 〈◊〉 or endangered , nor where equall harme and danger is , there also is equall sinne or merit ; and this may be easily prooued by examples . He that re 〈◊〉 ounds , or is spoiled of his goods , suffers the same danger and mischeefe , whether it be by force from a robber , or a wandring souldier , or that he be oppressed of a Magistrate by an vniust sentence . But the same remedy is not prouided against both these , to run vpon a robber , and to kill him , in defense of himselfe and his goods , it is very lawfull e , reseruing as they say , the moderation of the defensiue resistance , that it be without blame . But it is not likewise lawfull to resist a Magistrate , who according to the power of his iurisdiction had passed an vniust sentence against him , by reason of the authority which iudgements and matters iudged vse to haue . Marke I pray you , although in both respects , there be the like harme and losse to him that is spoiled , yet the same law is not of force in both places . Againe it is a matter of the same danger and hurt , deliberately to enter into a ship , whose kee●e you know to be ●●aken and hath sprung a leake : and to enter into that , which you take to be sound , when as indeed she is rotten and full of leakes . I say it is a matter equally dangerous not equally vnlawfull . In the first case , you tempt God , and procure to your selfe your owne death : but in the later , it 〈◊〉 haue vsed all possible diligence , you doe not offend , it ignorantly you commit your selfe to such a ship . So it is a matter of the same danger and hurt , to mary a woman for her wealth or beauty , which you know to be ●● an vnquiet , and a 〈◊〉 disposition : and by chance to light vpon one , which you doe not know to be such a one . And yet he that casts himself into so manifest a danger seemeth greatly to offend , who in the shaping of the course of his life , doth tempt God. But he , that being ignorant of his to tune , and of the moro●●ty and sharpnesse of the woman , shall mary her , not only committeth nothing against God , but by his daily troubles and miseries , if he beare them with a strong and patient minde , doth please him as it were by a certaine kind of martirdome . I ●ight produce many examples of this kind , to conuince the captiousnesse of this argument of Bellarmines . Therefore as it followeth not , if he that knowes a woman to be extreamly wicked , and so froward , that there is no hope to hu● with her in peace and quietnesse , ought not to take her to wife , ( because by that act , he doth cast himselfe into 〈◊〉 danger ) that he also who casually and vnwittingly ha●h light of such a one , ought to forsake or refuse her , notwithstanding the bond of matrimony , although it be a matter of the same danger and hurt , if he keepe her . In like manner it followeth not , if Christians be bound not to chuse a King who is no Christian , or an heretike , that they are ●ound also , not to endure him being now chosen , because many things hinder a businesse which is to be done , which doe not dissolue the same being done , as we haue other where shewed at large . And this is sufficient to weaken the force of this argument . CHAP. XXI . BVt yet I am constrayned to stay heere a little longer , that I may further discouer and represse another errour , which he adioynes as a Complement to his former reason for to confirme that which he said . That Christians are bound not to suffer ouer them a King , that is no Christian , &c. And because he would haue none to doubt of this proposition , because in times past Christians did both tolerat , and honour many Princes , euen because they were Princes , without any scruple of conscience , which were partly Heathen , partly Heretikes , that I say he might preuent with some solution this so strong an obiection and so peremptory against his former positiō , he presently adioyneth these words . Now if Christians in times past did not depose Nero , and Diocl●tianus and Iulianus the Apostate , and Valens the Arian , and such like , it was because the Christians wanted temporall strongth . For that otherwise they might iustly haue done it , appeareth by the Apostle , 1. Cor. 6. where hee commands that new Iudges in Temporall causes , should be set ouer the Christians , least the Christians should be enforced to bring their causes , and debate them before a Iudge , that was a persecutor of Christ. For as new Iudges might be appointed , so also might new Princes and Kings haue beene for the same cause if they had had strength sufficient for such an enterprise . Heere be many things , worthy to be reprehended , and which I doe much maruell , that a man so learned , and trained in authors both sacred and prophane , would euer commit to writing . For first he saith , that the want of strength was the cause , why Christians in times past did not depose Nero , D●●cle●ian , Iulian , Ualens and the like , we haue sufficiently declared to be most false , by cleere and vndoubted testimonies in our bookes a Deregno , and also aboue in this booke , and will foorth with demonstrate , euen out of the Principles laid and granted by himselfe . Secondly there is nothing more●o●d nor more vnreasonable , ye● , that I may speake it without offence of so great a man , nothing more 〈…〉 to alledge the authority of S. Paul for to giue grace and cre●●t to 〈…〉 proposition , in whose writing there is not so 〈…〉 one word , which without 〈…〉 ●●construction and ●au●●l can be applied 〈…〉 they say or by ●g●●e and by interpretation to 〈…〉 of such a position . And indeed , that I 〈◊〉 speake freely ▪ they doe with two much liberty of interpretation abuse S. Paul● doctrine , who out of that first 〈…〉 to the Corinthians , doe collect that it was 〈…〉 Christians to depose Ethinke or Heretike Prin 〈…〉 other in their places . Indeed the Apo 〈…〉 in that place rebuke the Christians , to that they 〈◊〉 one another with sutes , & had no iudgment among them at all : And also for that they drew one another to the Ben●●es o● Ethnike and infidell Iudges , to whom euery Christian name was hatefull . And yet he did this not that he ●ould teach them or signifie to them by this 〈◊〉 , that Ethnike Magistrates had no iurisdiction o●●● Christian● , or that the Christians might by any de 〈◊〉 bring to passe that Ethnikes should carry no politike do●● 〈…〉 them : But that he might shew , that it was a 〈…〉 the religion and profession of a Christian that they who were newly regenerate in Christ , and were called into his fellowship , had ●ather to maintaine Law 〈◊〉 and questions before Infidell Iudges , then to pacific and compose their businesse and controuersies begun amongst them , by the iudgement and arbitration of the Brethren , which is , of the Christians . Therefore the Apostle doth not by this speech disanull the authoritie of the Heathen , neither signifieth that the Christians may make defection from them : but onely misliketh and reprooueth the peeuishnesse and stiffenesse of certaine Christians , that whereas they had brethren , that is , men of the same religion with them , who being by common co●●ent appointed A●bitratou●s , might with a louing and friendly affection iustly and wisely dis●eptate and order their causes within their domestike and priuate walles , not being contented ●ith these , would contentiously appeale to the great s●andall of religion , to such Iudges as were both without saith and iustice . Whenc● S. Th●●as vpon that place saith , But it seemeth to bee otherwise , which ●s said . 1. P●t . 1. ●e ye● s●biect to euery humane Creature for God , either to the Ki●g as the sou●raigne , or L●●utenant●●●●t as it were from him , for it appertaines to the a●t●oritie of t●● Prince to iu●ge of his subiects . Therefore it i● against the 〈◊〉 of God , to f●r●id that his iu●g●ment should be 〈…〉 I●fide●l . But we must say , that the Apo●●●● 〈…〉 but that the 〈…〉 being ●laced vnder ●●fidell Pr●●ces , may make their app●●rance before them , if the● be un●m●ned ●●r this were agai●st the su●i●ction , which i● due to Pri●c●s , but ●e for●●●● th●m that they should not be 〈◊〉 ●●●●ard to runne to the iudgement ●eates of Infidels . Vpon the selfe same place The●deret & Hier●me do almost write the selfe same things . The Apostle ( saith he ) doth not heere forbid the ●ait●●ull , liuing vnder vn●aithfull Princes , to appeare before th●m , when they are summ●ned , for this were against the ●ubiection which is due to Princes , but forbids their ●astie and voluntarie running to infidell Iudges , in those busine●● 〈◊〉 which may be determined by the faithfull . Therefore the Apostle in that place commands nothing , which may either take away or di●inish the iurisdiction and authoritie of infidell Iudges ouer Christians , or any way giue preiudice to the same : ●ea he could not iustly command any thing against that subiection , since it is of the law of Nature , being confirmed by God his authoritie , as by S. Ambro●e his witnesse , the Apostle himselfe teacheth other where e . Therefore this constitution of Iudges , whereof we speake , did by no meanes exempt Christians , from the subiection and iurisdiction of Ethnike Magistrates , but onely tooke from them the necessitie of appealing to them , when as they should haue Iudges constituted by common consent among themselues , by whose arbitrations the questions that rise among them might be composed . Now indeed these Iudges were no better then Vmpires without authoritie , without power to draw any person before them , exercising onely a voluntarie iurisdiction ; and therefore if either a crosse and ouerti●● a●t Christian , or any I thinke had called a Christian before an 〈◊〉 fidell Iudge : this authoritie of these Christian Iudges had nothing auailed him that was thus called , but that he must needs present himselfe before the heathen be●●h : nay he were in conscience bound to present himselfe , by reason of the subiection , which we owe our superiours by the law of Nature . Moreouer if a man doe looke more wishly on that place of the Apostle , he that of serue that in that place the Apostle takes paines to instruct their Christian mindes to Fuangelicall perfection , which is a matter rather of counsell then of precept , seeing he exhorts them that they would rather take wrong and suffer losse , then so to ●●nuase su●es among themselues . According to that of our Sauiour . f If any man shall strike the one the right cheeke , hold him thy other , and he that will goe to law with thee , and take away thy coate , let him haue thy cl●ake also . And so the Fathers of the Church , Ambrose , Primastus , Theodoret , and all the rest vnderstood that place , for that he saith . Now surely , there is altogether a fault amongst you , that you haue iudgements amongst you , why do you not rather suffer losse ? That , vnlesse it be vnderstood of the preseruation of life , or of the most perfect state of life , cannot possibly be admitted , seeing it is a plaine ●ase amongst all men , that they doe not offend , who being oppressed with iniuries and contumelies , desire to be releeued and succoured by the Iudge . Therefore S. Paul in that place , doth like a good father of many children , who worthily rebukes his children , that fall out among themselues , both for that by dissentions and iarrings they violate brotherly loue , as also for that they had not beene more willing , to end and determine the controuersie which did arise among them rather by the aduise of the brethren , then wrap them in the noise and tumults of Iudiciall courtes , and decide them by the verdict of strangers . Seeing these thing , are thus , good God what a miserable blindnesse and ignorance is this , or indeed a wilful craft and cunning , to seeke to gather out of those words of Paul , that it had beene lawfull for the Christians to depose all I thinke Emperours or Magistrates , if they had had strength and power to effect the same ? Seeing especially that the Apostle doth other where command all Christians of necessity to be subiect to those Ethnike powers non solum propter●●am , least if they should practise defection , they should suffer punishment from these Magistrates whose displeasure the had incurred : sed etiam propter conscientiam , for because they could not with a sound and safe conscience withdraw themselues from their obedience and subiection , which is the ordinance of God , or resist and withstand the same . For this is of necessity to be subiect for conscience sake , or propter Deum , for God as S. Peter commandeth . h Moreouer the first Christians after the Apostles , did ingenuously confesse , that the Emperour , although hee were a Heathen and a Persecuter of the faith , yet was ordained of God , and was inferour to God alone . i Therefore if Christians for conscience had need to obey those Heathen Magistrates , is it not plaine that they contained themselues from all practise of rebellion and defection , not because they could not , but because they lawfully might not ? Or if the Emperour were inferiour to God only , and the lesse could not depose the greater , how could the Christian subiects depose him ? What doth either the Apostle fight with himselfe , or doth Peter teach one thing and Paul another ? Or euen those ancient fathers , who succeeded the Apostles , were they ignorant of their whole ●●g●t and ●●●ledge against I●nded or Heret●k● Kings and M●g●●tra●●● For that they had force and strength equall 〈◊〉 and more then fuil●●t to e●ecute an explo●t against them we haue in another place demonstrated very largely . There●ore it is ●●●dent by these , that the authoritie of the Apostle Pa●● doth nothing app●●ta●● to the former proposition of Bellar●●●e touching the deposing of Kings : and therefore that hee committed a great error , that in a matter so serious , and of so great moment , hee hath de●●ded the Reader with a false shado● of the Apostle , authoritie . If the constitution or creation of Iudges made by the Christians at the Apo●●l●● direction , had taken a●a● the authoritie , po●er , and ●●nst●●tion of the msidell Iudges , or in a●● pa●●hadal ●●ga●●d the same , or had exempted Christians from their subie●●●n , there could nothing haue been stronger th●● ●●●●unes argument , nothing more tr●●● th●n ●●s op●●● . But because that constitution of Iudge● , d●● no more pr●i●dice ●eath●● I●●●●diction , the● the ch●sing of Pe●●e Kings at ●●●uetide , or the creation of Princes and Iudges by the ●anto● youth in the 〈…〉 , is pr●iud●c●all to the true Kings and Magistrate● , it i● certaine that no Argument for his opinion can be dra●●● from thence . But because we prosecute the seuerall points in this question , I must ad●●●●tise you , that S. Thomas is in some places of that opinion , that he thinkes that the right of the Lordship and Honor of Ethn●ke Princes may iustly be taken away ; by the ●●●tence or ordination of the Church , hauing the authoritie of God as he saith . S. Thomas his authoritie is of great force with me , but not so great , as that I esteeme all his disputations for Canon●call Scripture , or that it should ouercome either reason or law . Whose ghost I honour , and admire his doctrine . But yet there is no reason , why any man should be mooued with that opinion of his , both because he brings out either no sufficient and strong reason or authoritie , for his opinion : and also , because in the explication of the Epistle of Paul to the Corinth . 1. he is plaine of the contrarie opinion : lastly because hee hath none of the ancient Fathers consenting with him , and there are many reasons and authorities to the contrarie . And the reason which he brings , because that infidels by the desert of their infidelitie doe deserue to loose their power vpon the faithfull , who are translated into the sonnes of God. An ill reason and vnworthy so great a man : as though if any man deserue to be depriued of o●ce , benefice , dignitie , authoritie or any other right whatsoeuer which he possesleth , may therefore presently be spoiled by another , rather then by him of whom he recemed and holdeth the same , or by another , that hath expresse commandement and authoritie from him . Who knoweth not , that the Chancellor , Constable and other officers made by the King , doe deserue to loose their place , if in any thing they abuse their office ? but yet notwithstanding no man can take it from them , so long a● the Prince on whom onely they doe depend , ●u●ereth them to execute their once . In like manner infidell Princes , although by the desert of 〈◊〉 ●●fidelitie they deserue to 〈◊〉 their authoritie : yet because they are constituted by God , and are inferiour to him alone , they cannot he dispossessed of their authoritie , and deposed but by God himselfe . And indeed the same Thomas , in an exposition of the Epistle of Paul , aboue recited in this Chapter , sheweth plainly enough , that the Church hath not that authoritie , whereby shee may depose ●thinkes , for he saith , it is against the law of God , to forbid that the subiects shall not abide the iudgement of infidell Princes . Now it is sure , that the Church can command or forbid nothing against the law of God , further to take from infidell Princes , the right of Lordship and Dignitie , is indeed to forbid that no man should stand to his iudgement . Therefore the Church hath not that power . And let any man , who will , peruse all Stories , he shall finde no where , that euer the Church assumed to her selfe that authoritie , to iudge Princes infidell or heathen . Neither did she onely forbeare for scandall , as Thomas thinketh in that place : but for want of rightfull power , because shee was not Iudge of the vnfaithfull , according to that of the Apostle , m What haue I to doe to iudge them who are without : and also because Princes appointed by God , haue God onely Iudge ouer them , by whom only they may be deposed . Neither is it to the matter , that Paul , when he commands Christian seruants to exhibite all honor to their Masters being Infidels , addeth that only , Least the Name of the Lord and his doctrine be blasphemed : for he said not that , as though for that cause onely , seruants should obey their Masters , but that especially for that cause they should doe it : and therefore he expressed the greatest mischiefe , which could arise thereof , that he might deferre seruants from the contempt of their Masters , to wit , the publike scandall of the whole Church of God , and of Christian doctrine . Therefore the Apostle meaneth not by these words , that seruants may lawfully withdraw themselues from the yoke of seruice against their Masters will , if they might doe it without scandall to the Church , for they should not commit flat theft in their owne persons , by the law of Nations : But he would shew that they did not onely sinne , which in other places he plainly teacheth p , but also draw a publike scandall vpon the whole Church , which is farre more grieuous and hurtfull then a particular mans fault , and aboue all things to be auoided . Therefore now it remaineth , that according to my promise , I make proofe , that the former proposition of Bellarmine touching the authoritie to depose heathen Kings and Princes , is false , euen out of the Prin●●● 〈…〉 and granted by himselfe . The matter is plaine , and easie to be done , for in his second booke De Rom. Pontif. he confesseth q that the Apostles and all other Christians were as well subiect to heathen Princes , in all Ciuill causes , as other men , his words are these : I answere first it might be said that Paul appealed to Caesar , because indeed hee was his Iudge , although not of right , for so doth Iohn de Turrecremata answere : lib. 2. cap. 96. summae de Ecclesia . Secondly , it may be said and better , with Albert Pighius lib. 5. Hierar . Ecclesi . cap. 7. that there is a difference betweene Heathen and Christian Princes : for when the Princes were heathen , the Bishop was not their Iudge , but cleane contrarie , he was subiect to them in all ciuill Causes , no lesse then other men , for it is plaine that the Bishop was not Iudge of them : because he is not a Iudge but of the faithfull 1. Cor. 6. What haue I to doe , to iudge of them which are without . And that of the contrarie he is ciuilly subiect to them , both of right and indeed , as it is plaine . For the Christian law depriueth no man of his right and dominion , Therefore euen as before the law of Christ men were subiect to Emperours and to Kings : so also after . Wherefore Peter and Paul euery where exhort the faithfull , to be subiect to Princes , as appeareth , ad Rom. 13. ad Titum 3. & 1. Pet. 2. Therefore worthily did Paul appeale to Caesar , and acknowledged him his Iudge , when hee was accused of the sedition and tumult , which was raised amongst the people . Thus he , whereby it is plaine , that not onely want of strength was the reason , why the first Christians deposed not heathen Princes , but also , because all law both diuine and humane was against such an action , and in the same booke and Chapter , he teacheth more openly , when hee saith that to iudge , punish , depose , belonged onely to a superiour , which is most true , and without all controuersie is confirmed by the common iudgement of men . And now by these most certaine Principles set downe and granted by him , euery one that hath any skill in reasoning , may gather that the Christians , although they were mightie both in numbers and strength , could not by right depose Nero , Diocletian , and other heathen and wicked Princes , and that is concluded by this strong and vnanswerable demonstration . Subiects cannot iudge , punish or depose a Superiour . But all Christians were subiect to Nero , Diocletian , &c. and other Emperours , and Heather Kings . Ergo , they could not depose such Emperours or Kings . The proposition is granted by him : and likewise the Assumption , which doe stand vpon most certaine truth , and the conclusion depends of the Antecedents by a necessary consecution , and is directly contrary to that , which he had said . That Christians in times past might lawfully depos Nero , Diocletian , &c But for that they wanted temporall power & strength they forbare that purpose . Therfore it is false and worthy to be reprehended ; For aientia & negantia simul vera esse nequeunt . Heereby also is the falshood of the opinion of S. Thomas euident , which we haue refuted aboue in this Chapter . CHAP. XXII . I Said that Bellarmine vsed a threefold argument for the confirmation of his third reason : which is , That it is not lawful for Christiant to tolerate an Infidel or Heretike King , whereof I haue already noted the faults of the first . Now we must examine in this and the next Chapter what maner of arguments they are , and what strength they haue . Therefore the second argument is this . To tolerate an Infidell or Heretike King , labouring to draw men to his sect , is to expose religion to manifest danger . But Christians are not bound neither indeed ought they to tolerate an infidell King with the manifest danger of Religion : for when there is difference and contention between the law of God and the law of Man : it is a matter of Gods law to keepe and obserue the true faith and religion , which is one onely , and not many : but it is a point of mans law , that we haue this or that King. To these things I answer , that Bellarmine and others from whom he had these , doe not reason rightly , nor according to arte , but doe propound two arguments together confusedly and commixtly without forme . For , for that which he assumes : But Christians are not bound , yea they ought not , without euident danger of religion , to tolerate an Infidell King. Insteed whereof should haue beene placed in good Logike this Assumption . But Christians are not bound , yea they ought not to expose religion to euident danger : That the Conclusion might follow thereof : Ergo , It is not lawfull for Christians to tolerate an Infidell or Heretike King. For the assumption which he setteth downe is almost iust the same , with the Proposition that is in question . But to allow him somewhat , let vs grant that he hath fall ioned and disposed his Reason in excellent good forme , and let vs answer to the force of the argument . I say then that his Proposition is false . I say againe , that it is not true that , To tolerate an Heretike or Heathen King , endeuouring to draw men to his sect , is to expose Religion to manifest danger . But it is onely to suffer Religion to lie in danger into which it is fallen by the fault of an Heretike or Infidell King , to which it is now exposed without the fault of the people : seeing now the people hath no iust and lawful remedy left them to deliuer Religion , but onely Constancy and Patience . And this can not be imputed as a fault to Christians , vnlesse we will by the same exception sharply accuse all those ancient fathers and Christians , who did without any shrinking or tergiuersation , or without the least token of rebellion submisly obey Constantius , Iuliaenus , Valens , and other renouncers of Christian religion , because they came lawfully to the Empire , and whom they might most easily haue remooued or deposed , they honoured them with all honour , duty and reuerence , euen because they were their Emperours and Kings . These holy fathers then , and worthy Christians in that age , did tolerate Heretike and Infidel Kings , although if we onely looke at their temporall strength , they were furnished with excellent meanes and opportunities to depose them : and yet none that is in his wits will euer say that they exposed Religion to most euident danger , thorow that manner of Christian patience and tolerancy . Now I speake of tolerating that King , who either being a Heathen is ordained by the Heathen , where Christians doe not rule : or who when he was admitted and enstalled into his Gouernment , was accounted a Christian. For to elect a King ouer themselues , no law nor religion enforceing , whom they know to be either an Heretike or an Infidell , is indeed to expose Religion to most euident danger , and in that behalfe , it were a greeuous sinne in the Christians : and they that doe it , are worthy miserably to perish therefore . Now for that which he deduceth , out of the opposition betweene diuine and humane law , I answer ●ree●ly , that he is much deceiued in this , that in this matter he supposeth there is a crosse encounter and conflict betweene the law of God and the law of man. For they are not repugnant . To keepe faith and Religion , and to tolerate an Infidell or Heretike King. Neither is the one by diuine law , the other by humane , as he imagineth : But they be two Precept● of Gods law . 1. To worship and serue God with true Religion . 2. To obey and serue the King. Which may and ought to be kept and fulfilled together , as the Iesuites themselues affirme . a And we haue proued at large , lib. 3. contra Monarchomacho● . b Therefore in this case the subiects not onely may , but also ought , to tolerate such a King , and in the meane time to continue constantly in the true religion , and so to giue to Caesar those things , which are Caesars , and those things which are Gods , to God. For if , as Bellarmine deliuereth , it be not lawfull for a Counsell c to iudge , punish or depose a Pope indeuouring to disturbe or to destroy the Church of God but onely , To resist him by not doing that which he commandeth , and hindring that he doe not execute his pleasure . Why should we not in like manner , and with much more reason , hould the same iudgement of Kings ? Seeing that they also , by the testimony of the same d Author , are superiour to the People , and haue no iudge in earth : and whereas besides many famous Diumes be of opinion , that an Occumenicall Counsel hath greater authority ouer the Pope , then the people hath ouer the Prince ? Because the Church is euer gouerned by the spirit of God , nor doth any thing rashly . And the Pope being often times mooued and tossed with the windes and tempests of sedition enterpriseth many things wickedly , cruelly and vniustly , without counsell and iudgement . But it is a hard matter to tolerate a wicked King , and to retaine true Religion , will some reply . I grant indeed it is so , but it is not vnpossible . Impossibilitie ( I must craue pardon to vse the word ) excuseth from the obseruing of the Commandements , but difficultie and hardnesse doth not . But that he saith , That it is of the diuine law to keepe true faith and religion : but of humane law , that we haue this or that King. This surely is all true , but take heed Reader for all this , least you be deceiued . Bellarmine omitted that which was principall , for he ought to haue added : But where we once haue this or that King , it is of the diuine law , that in Ciuill causes we obey him with all honor and reuerence . By this adiection which no Catholike can denie , that Argument of his is crusht . For in the maner propounded by him , the law of God and Man doe not concurre , nor fall a crosse one of another , as hee imagineth , ( which if it should fall out , it were reason that the humane should yeeld to the diuine ) but in truth there concurre two heads of the Diuine law , the one , to obserue faith and Religion , the other , To honor the King and to obey him in Ciuill matters . Both which may and ought to be fulfilled , By giuing to Caesar , as is said , the things which are Caesars , and which are Gods , to God , as we haue learned out of Bellarmines doctrine in the person of the Pope , endeuouring to destroy the Church . CHAP. XXIII . THere remaines the last Argument , which he propounds by way of a subtle and captious question in this manner . To conclude , why may not a faithfull People , be freed from the yoke of an vnfaithfull King and drawing to Infidelitie , if a belieuing wife bee free from the Obligation of staying with an vnbeleeuing husband : when he will not stay with his Christian wife , without intur●● to the faith , as he plainly deduceth out of Paul 1. ad Cor. 7. Innoc. 3. Cap. Gaudemus , extra de diuortijs ? for the power of the husband ouer the wise is no l●sse , then of the King ouer the subiects , but indeed somewhat more . There is nothing more frequent in the mouthes of all the Monarchomachi , then this Argument : because they doe easily deceiue very many thereby , for it is such a one , as nothing doth mooue more vehemently at the first sight , and being looked into and vnderstood doth vrge more weakely . Therefore I answere to it , that these two points be very diuers and vnlike , To be deliuered from some mans yoke ; and To be deliuered from the Obligation of remaining with some man. and therefore , that they are not rightly compounded and compared together , seeing that the husband himselfe , to whom the Obligation of remaining with an other is remitted , is not by this at all deliuered from her yoke , from whom he departs . Whereof the Church yeelds vs examples euery day , which freeth and absolueth maried Persons , for diuers Causes , for Bed and Boord , as they say , ( that is ) for conuersation and obligation of Continuance one with the other , the Mariage bond neuer the lesse remaining , which is a Sacrament of Christ and the Church . Wherefore the force of such an Argument drawen from maried persons is nothing , vnlesse he proceed from the Matrimoniall yoke , to the Regall yoke , as if he had said : Why may not a faithfull People be freed from the yoke of a King faithlesse , and drawing others to Infidelitie , if a belieuing wife be free from the yoke of an vnbelieuing husband . Now if it please the Reuerend Bellarmine to turne that his Argument into this , that it may haue more moment and weight , then I will answere the same after an other manner . And thus . That either he speakes of those maried persons who contracted Mariage , when they both were beleeuers , and one of them fell into heresie or infidelitie afterwards : or of heathen and infidell Couples , of whom the one conuerted to the faith , the other continuing obstinately in his Pagan superstition . If he vnderstand his argument of the former , he doth slander his Author Innocentius , who speakes neuer a word of such a Matrimonie in the said Cap. Gandemus : and besides it should bee false , which he obtrudes to vs for an argument , that the beleeuing husband is free from the yoke of his vnbeleeuing wife , when he will not continue with his Christian wife , without iniurie to the faith , as the same Innocentius expresly teacheth , in cap. Quanto . § . si verò . extra de Diuort . But if saith he , one of the beleeuing maried persons , either fall into Heresie , or passe ouer into the error of Gentilitie , we doe not thinke that in this case the partie that is left , may flie to any second mariage , while the other liues , although in this case the Contumelie seemeth the greater which is offered to the Creator . And againe the same Innocentius in Cap. exparte extra , De conuers . coningat . rescribeth to the same purpose : That Matrimonie contracted between lawfull persons , and consummate by carnall Copulation , In no case can be dissolued , although one of the beleeuers , between whom this Mariage is ratified , should prooue an Heretike , and would not continue with the other , without Contumslie to the Creator . Behold the argument drawen from maried Persons , doth not onely not strengthen these mens Opinion , but also weakneth , and euen oppugneth the same , as if a man should in this manner propound the argument 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by way of interrogation . Why should a beleeuing People be freed from the yoke of a King vnbeleeuing or hereticall , endeuouring to draw his subiects to his sect , if a maried person beleeuing bee not free from the yoke of the other Mate vnbeleeuing , although he will not continue with the beleeuing yoke-fellow , without inturie to the faith and contumelie to the Creator . As Innocentius III. openly teacheth , in cap. Quanto . § . sivero . De Diuort . & in cap. ex parte . De conuers . coniugat . adeo vt Panorm . in illum . § . Si verò . doth say , out of the reason there laid , That the Church cannot dissolue such a Mariage , and free the beleeuing yoke-fellow from the yoke of the vnbeleeuing , when as notwithstanding a beleeuing yoke-mate may much more easily be peruerted by a yoke-mate vnbeleeuing , then the whole people by a King. But the bond of the subiection , whereby the people is tied to the King , since it proceeds both from naturall and diuine Law , seemeth much more hard to be dissolued , then that of maried Persons between themselues : that from thence a man may easily prooue , that the Church can doe no more in one then in the other . But if he vnderstand his argument of the later maried persons , the answer is easie , out of the same Decretall Epistle of Innocent , to wit. That betweene such couples the Mariage is not good , as much as appertaines to the indissoluble * bonds of Matrimony . And therefore such kind of maried parsons haue full liberty to dissolue the matrimony , that they may depart either with consent and good likeing , or with mislike and displeasure , and the one of them , euen against the liking of the other , may by refusall and diuorse at his pleasure dissolue that knot of mariage : for the woman may as wel send letters of diuorse to the man as the man to the wife . For ( saith he ) although the Matrimony among Infidels be true ( because they goe together according to the commandement of the lawes ) yet it is not firme . But amongst the beleeuers it is both true and firme , because the Sacrament of faith being once admitted is neuer lost , but makes firme the Sacrament of mariage , that it continues in the maried persons , while that continueth . It is no wonder then if the maried persons brought to the faith , be free from the fellowship and power of his fellow , remayning in Infidelity , when as although both had continued in Infidelity , it had beene euen as free for each of them to depart from the other , & by diuorse to dissolue mariage because in the beginning there passed no forme and rate bond of Obligation betweene them . And therefore the Apostle doth not command but aduise , that the beleeuing wife should not depart from the vnbeleeuing husband if he be willing to stay with hir , as S. Augustine teacheth learnedly and eloquently lib. 1. De adulterinis Coni●giis , and the holy Canons taken from thence doe admonish vs d . Which matters since they stand thus , surely it followeth , that the aduersaries do to small purpose fetch an argument from maried persons to shew that people may be freed from the Regall yoake , whether they regard the mariages of the Beleeuers , or of the vnbeleeuers : Because they are coupled with a most straight and indissoluble knot of society , whose band cannot be broken , no not by the Church it selfe , neither for Infidelity nor Heresie of the one part . So as from hence he doth furnish vs with an argument tending rather to maintaine the strength and perpetuity of Regall authority , then to dissolue and destroy the same ; And these are tyed by no necessity of Obligation in the face of the Church , but the husband conuerted to the faith if his fellow will not follow without scandall , may at his pleasure take to him another : And againe , the woman brought to the faith , if the husband refuse may in Christ marry with whom shee will. Seeing therefore there is no firme mariage betweene these and the politike subiection , and Kingly domination and rule , is ratified and approued amongst all Nations , and in euery law , as well by diuine as humane power , what can be more vnreasonable or fond then to compare and sute them together , and to deduce any argument from the society and yoake of vnbeleeuing maried persons , which may be shaken of at pleasure , to breake the yoake of Regall power and authority , and to make the same iudgement of them both , as if they were as like as might be . CHAP. XXIV . I Tould you in the xxiij . Chapter , that there were fiue reasons in Bellarmine , whereby he would proue , that the Pope hath temporall power ouer all secular Kings , and Princes Christian : of which reasons we haue run thorow three , and obserued how weake they are , and of what diseases they labour , it remaineth now , that we make our suruay of the other two , which are not a whit better conditioned . The first whereof is by him laid downe in these words . When Kings and Princes come to the Church to be made Christians , they are receiued with a Couenant , either expresse or secret , that they should subiect their Scepters to Christs , and promise that they will obserue and defend the faith of Christ , yea vnder the penalty of losing their kingdome . Ergo. When they prooue Heretikes , or hurt Religion they may be iudged by the Church , and withall be deposed from their gouernment , neither shall any iniury be done them , if they be deposed . I answer this reason , by denying the consequent . For although it be true that Princes comming to the Church , do submit themselues and their scepters to Christ , and euen of their owne accord doe make those promises either secretly or expresly which Bellarmine reporteth ; yet it is not true , neither doth it follow thereof , that they may be iudged and deposed by the Church or Pope if they breake their promise , or neglect to keepe their Couenant and Oath . Because that soueraigne iurisdiction and temporall power of Christ ouer all Kings and the whole world which he hath as the sonne of God , doth not appertaine to the Church or Pope : but that power onely which Christ assumed to himselfe , when he was conuersant amongst men after the manner of men , according to which the Pope is Christs Vicar . Whereupon Bellarmine himselfe writeth a excellently well : We say , quoth hee , that the Pope hath that office which Christ had , when after the maner of men he liued amongst men in the world . For we may not giue the Pope those offices which Christ hath as God , or as animmortall and glorious man , but onely those , which he had as a mortall man. But Christ vsurped no temporall dominion and power when he liued as a man amongst men in earth , and therefore neither the Church as the Church , nor the Pope as head of the Church and Vicar of Christ , can haue any temporall power , as the same learned man declareth and prooueth at large , in that Chapter , Wherefore although Kings and Princes when they come to the Church , do subiect their Kingdomes to the Lord Christ , and haue Christ their iudge from whom they haue also their Kingdome : but because the iudgement is of a temporall affaire , when the businesse is touching a kingdome forfeited , they haue him onely their Iudge , and not the Church or the Pope . Whereby it doth easily appeare how captious those reasons and conclusions are which Sanders , from whom Bellarmine hath receiued this stuffe of his , doth deduce out of those manner of promises , made either secretly or expresly . For as concerning those formes of asking and answering , which he with many idle words and falsely deuiseth betweene the Pope and the Princes which come to the Church : we must answer , that they are fondly conceiued by him , and that they neither ought , nor are accustomed to passe in the admittance of Heathen Princes , which come to the Church , least the Church should seeme either to suspect them , or to diuine and conceiue ill of them for the time to come . Therfore their burning loue towards Christ , and present confession of their faith , whereby they in general tearms promise , that they wil giue there names to Christ and become children of the Church , and will renounce the diuel and his works , and keep the commandements of God and the Church , and such like , are cause sufficient enough , that they should be receiued . All which matters they doe indeed promise to Christ , the Church receiuing the promise , as his Spouse , in whose boosome they are regenerate ; or the Bishop himselfe , not as a man , but as a Minister of Christ , God himselfe discharging a Deputies office heerein , and therefore the obligation is principally taken to Christ himselfe , by the Church or the Pope . Whereby although they haue also promised all other things , which Sanders hath comprehended in that forged forme of his , and shall afterwards neglect , or wholy contemne that couenant agreed on , they can be punished by him onely , into whose words they did sweare , and who is the Lord of all temporall estates , and whom they haue for their onely Iudge ouer them intemporall matters , but not by him to whom the care onely of spirituall matters and to take the promise is committed . And to these spirituall matters are those things most like , and most resemble them which we see daily to be obserued in the ciuill Gouernment . They who aspire to the succession of Feudes or Fees , whether they come in by hereditarie right or by any other title , cannot enioy them , vnlesse they first be admitted into his clientele and seruice who is Lord of the Fee , that is , vnlesse they in words conceiued doe take the oath of fealtie to the Lord , which they commonly call Homagium or Hominium . But if it be the Kings fee to which they succeed , the King doth seldome in his owne Person take the oath of fealtie , but executeth that businesse for the most part by his Chancellor , or soem other Deputie especially assigned for that purpose . Therefore the Chancellor when hee admits to Fees and Honors great Personages swearing into the Kings wordes , he dischargeth the same office vnder the King in a Ciuill administration and iurisdiction , which the Pope doth vnder Christ , in the spirituall gouernment of the Church , when he receiues Princes comming vnto her , by taking the oath of their faithfulnesse and pietie towards God : And the Chancellor , the Tenant once admitted , ( although after he breake his oath , and commit the crime which they call Felonie ) may in no cause take away the Fee , which is the proper right of the King alone , and not granted to the Chancellor at all : So neither can the Pope depriue of Kingdomes and authoritie , or any way temporally punish Princes receiued into the Church , although they offend grieuouslie afterward , or forsake the faith : Because that is reserued to God onely . Therfore although Christian Kings and Princes be in the Church , and in respect that they are the Children of the Church , be inferiour to the church and the Pope , notwithstanding in regard that they doe beare a soueraigne rule temporall in the world , they are not inferiours , but rather superiours : and therefore although they haue forfeited their kingdome by secret or expresse couenant , yet neither people , nor Pope , nor church canne take it away from them : But onely Almightie God alone , from whom is all power , and to whom aloue they are inferiour in Ciuill administration . And neither shall Bellarmine nor any other be euer able to bring , or as I may say , to digge out of the monuments of any age , any forcible argument , whereby he may make it plaine vnto vs , that secular Kings and Princes when they were receiued to the Faith by the Church , did in such manner renounce their interest , as both to lay downe altogether the temporall authoritie which they had receiued of God , and also to subiect themselues to the Church , to be iudged in Ciuill affaires , and to be chastised with temporall punishment . And if none of them can demonstrate this , they must needs confesse , that Kings and Princes did after the faith receiued , retaine their Kingdomes and Empires , in the same Right , the same Libertie , and Authoritie , wherein they possessed them , before such time as they came to the Church , because , as the Aduersaries doe confesse , Lex Christineminem priuat iure suo . If therefore , before Baptisme they had no Iudge aboue them in temporall matters , but God alone : neither ought they to haue any after Baptisme . But we haue spoken more of this matter in the refutation of the first reason . In this place I stand not much vpon Bozius his dotages . Now for that he vnderlaies after this fourth reason , in the words following . For he is not fit to receiue the Sacrament of Baptisme , who is not ready to serue Christ , and for his sake to loose whatsoeuer he hath . For the Lord saith , Lu. 14. if any man come to me , and hateth not father and mother , and wife and children , yea and euen his owne life , he cannot be my Disciple . I cannot tell , to what end he vseth these words . Surely no man denies it . But what of it ? Such a reason belongs no more to the purpose , then that which is furthest from the matter , nor that neither which followeth in the same place . Besides saith he , the Church should grieuously erre , if she should admit any King which would with impunitie cherish euery manner of sect , and defend heretikes , and ouerthrow Religion . This is most true : But as I said , it belongs nothing to the purpose , for now the question is not of that matter : but of the temporall power of the Church , or of the Pope , who is the substitute head thereof vnder Christ : I meane , whether he haue that power , whereby he may chastise with temporall punishments Kings and Princes duely receiued , if after they shall breake the faith , and forsake the dutie , vndertaken by them in the lauer of regeneration or no. Now neither part of this question is either proued or disprooued by these correllaries and additions , and for this cause we passe them ouer . CHAP. XXV . THe fift and last reason is drawen , from his Pastorall charge and office : in these wordes . When it was said to Peter , Feed my sheepe , Iohn the last , all the power was giuen him , which was necessarie to maintaine the flocke . But a shepheard hath a threefold charge , one about Wolues , that hee driue them away by all meanes he can : the other about the Rammes , that he may shut them vp , if they hurt the flocke with their hornes : the third about the rest of the sheepe , that he giue euery one conuenient food : Ergo , The Pope hath this triple charge . Out of this principle and foundation are drawen three strong arguments as he surmiseth . But not to goe farre , first I answer to this very fundamentall proposition : that it is all true , and maketh for me , and that the very contrarie of that which he affirmes may very handsomely be gathered from thence , I say , gathered , that the Pope hath no temporall power at all , or may exercise any vpon Christian Princes , as he is the Vicar of Christ , and successor of S. Peter , seeing such a manner of power is not necessarie for the Pope , for the discharging and fulfilling of his Pastorall dutie . And that is euidently concluded by this argument : Christ by commending his sheepe to Peter , gaue him all power necessarie to defend the flocke : But he gaue him no temporall power : Therefore temporall power is not necessarie to defend the flocke . Secondly , we will proceed in this manner . It is a thing vnreasonable , that the Pope , who is the successor of S. Peter , should haue more power then had Peter himselfe : But Peter had not any temporall power ouer Christians ; Therefore , Neither the Pope as he is his successor . The proposition of the former reason , is without all controuersie true . And the Assamption is prooued by the testimonie and confession of Bellarmine himselfe . For lib. quint. de Rom. Pontif. where he endeuours to establish his opinion of this thing by a similitude of the flesh and the spirit , he writeth thus . For as the spirit and flesh stand one toward the other in Man : so doe the two powers in the Church ; for the flesh and the spirit , be as it were two Common-wealthes , which may be found both separated and toyned together , flesh is found without the spirit in beasts : spirit is found without flesh in the Angels : and a little after . Euen so the Ciuill power hath her Princes , Lawes , Iudgements , &c. Likewise the Ecclesiasticall , her Bishops , Canons , Iudgements : the one hath for her end a temporall peace : the other , euerlasting saluation : sometimes they are found seuered , as once in the time of the Apostles , sometime toyned as now . If these powers were seuered in the time of the Apostles , as in trueth they were , both in Right and in Deed , it followeth necessarily , that S. Peter had no temporall power , otherwise it should be false , that they were seuered , for it there be place to the similitude propounded by him , it will follow , that as there is nothing fleshly in Angels , and nothing spirituall in beasts : so in the time of the Apostles , there should be no temporall power in the Church , or spirituall in the Ciuill state . Therefore we must confesse , either that temporall power is not necessarie for the chiefe Pastor of the Church : or that the Prince of the Apostles himselfe , and cheefe Pastor S. Peter , was not furnished and accomplished with all things necessarie for the discharge of his Pastorall dutie . And this is as contrarie , as contrarie may be , to that which he had already said in his fundamentall reason , as I may call it : to wit , That all abilitie necessarie to defend the flocke , was giuen to Peter . The same also is prooued by this , that all ciuill and temporall power at that time depended of heathen Princes , to whom Peter himselfe , witnesse Bellarmine b , although the head of the Church and Vicar of Christ , was subiect in temporalities , both by Right and in Deed. Wherof it followeth , that either S. Peter was induced with no temporall power , or that he receiued it from heathen Princes : otherwise as we said before , it should be false , that those powers were then separated . But it is certaine that he receiued none of them , and therefore that he had none at all . And certainly these reasons are more plaine , then any man without fraud and cunning can gainesay : that it is a wonder to see that learned men and otherwise godly , should so be blinded with an inconsiderate and vnaduised heate , that they should not sticke to embrace and follow doubtfull things for certaine , obscure for euident , crooked for straight : for plaine and easie reasons , those which be perplexed and intricately bewrapped with many controuersies and contradictions . But they take care , you will say , to amplifie and adorne the Sea Apostolike with the increase and accession of this power and authoritie . And is there any Catholike , who doth not commend their minds that are affected to that Sea , which is the foundation and strength of our faith ? That they doe grace and aduance by all meanes that Sea , which no man can sufficiently commend according to her worth , I doe much commend them : but that they attribute more to it , then is fit , and that with the great scandall of many , that I doe not commend , for we our selues also do no lesse honour the same Sea , we no lesse loue , reuerence , admire it : as that which is the true seate of Peter , and being placed in the rocke which is Christ , hath ouercome all heresies , and obtaineth by good right the chiefe place in the Church . But the truth forbids , that we should aduance her with this increase of Power : our Conscience bearing vs witnesse , before God , and the Lord Iesu , before whom in the day of the reuelation of the iust iudgement , both these our writings , and theirs shall appeare , consigned with their owne merrits . Therefore , there is small cause , why they should bring this former reason for themselues . For Christ when hee said to Peter , Pasce oues meas , appointed him indeed Pastor of his flocke : but a Spirituall Pastor not a Temporal : and gaue him all ability necessary for that office , whereby it appeares that Temporal power is not necessary for the Pope , because Christ gaue it not to Peter himselfe . Neither haue we heard any where that either S. Peter or any other of his Apostles , did practise any temporall power or authority , by vertue whereof he did either directly , or indirectly ( that no man may suppose any force in words ) punish the forsakers of the Christian faith with Ciuill punishment after the manner of Magistrates . It is true indeed that sometimes it hath come to passe , that Temporall punishment as death or Torment hath followed a spiritual sentence : the church at that time standing in need of miracles and wonders to confirme the faith , which kind of punishments , did strike a farre greater feare into the mindes of Christians , then if after the manner of men they had suffered punishment at the hands of Ciuill Magistrates . And this is that which the Apostle writeth to the Corinthians : 3 What will you ? shall I come to you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of meekenesse ? The rod he calleth that spirituall power , which by the wonderfull working of God , did at that time produce wonderfull effects , as euen at this day sometimes , he vpon the like occasion doth produce , among people which be newly won to Christ. CHAP. XXVI . SEeing these matters stand thus , the way is made more easie for vs to refute those arguments which Bellarmin deduceth out of his former foundation , being now already opened by vs , and retorted backe vpon himselfe , for they fall to ground , partly thorow their owne fault and weaknesse , and partly because they are not wel set vpon the foundation , whereon they are built . For first out of that , that Power is necessary for the Pastor about the Woolues , that be may driue them away by any meane he can , he reasoneth in this manner . Woolues which destroy the Church of God are Heretikes : Ergo If any Prince of a Sheep or a Ram become a Wolfe , that is , of a Christian become an Heretike , the Pastor of the Church may driue him away by excommunication , and also command the People , that they doe not follow him , and therefore may depriue him of his gouernment ouer his subiects . But he is deceiued or doth deceiue vs , by shuffling together true and false things into the same Conclusion . For in that he saith , that the Pastor of the Church may driue away an Heretike Prince by excommunication , that is very true , and is deriued out of that principle by a necessary consecution . But that he may onely , marry that he ought not to do it , but at such times when as he may cōmodiously do it , without scandall and hurt to the Church , as I haue de-declared before a . For where there is danger least the peace of the Church may be dissolued , and least The member of Christ be torne in peeces by sacrilegious schismes . the seuere mercy of the diuine discipline is necessary ( that is to say , is wholy to be left to the iudgement and punishment of God ) for Counsell of separation , ( that is of excommunication ) are both vaine , and hurtfull and Sacrilegious , because they become both impious and preud , and doe more disturbe the weake good ones , then correct the s●urdy ill ones . b This is the doctrine of S. Angustine , approoued by the common voice of the Church , whereby it is euident , how ras●ly and vnwisely , certaine Popes , haue separated from the Church by excommunication , most mighty Emperours and Kings , with the great scandall of the whole world , and dissolution of the peace of the Church , whom it had beene farre better to haue tolerated , and to haue discouered their faults onely , and with mourning to haue bewailed them in the Church . For the comparison of the Peace and Unity which was to be kept , and for the saluation of the weake brethren , and such as now were fed onely with milke , least the members of the body of Christ should be torne in peeces , by sacrilegious schismes d . Therefore the Popes might doe this , but they ought not . Non omne quod licet , honestum est . Very well saith the Apostle e , omnia mihi licent , sed non omnia expediunt . Therefore the first part of the conclusion is true , that the Pastor of the Church , may driue away heretike Princes by excommunication . But that which followeth , ( and withall command the people , that they follow him not ) hath two eares to hold by , as I may say with Epictetus , the one sound , the other broken . I meane a twofold vnderstanding , the one true , the other faulty . For if he speake in this sense , that it is the duty of the Pope , to command the subiects , that they follow not an heretike Prince in his heresie , that they run not with him in his madnesse , nor admit and swallow downe his damnable errors ; for that they suffer not themselues , to be infected and defiled with his filthy and corrupt manners it is as true , and is deriued very truly out of the same principle and fountaine , and this is the best sense of those words . For there is nothing so conuenient and comely for the pontificall dignity , and the whole order Ecclesiastike , nothing so profitable and necessary for Christian people , as that according to the patterne of the ancient fathers of the Church , the principall Bishop himselfe first , and the rest of his brethren , all of them , should preach the word , should be instant in season , and out of season , conuince , intreat , rebuke , in all patience and doctrine f . That like Faithfull witnesses and good seruants whom the Lord hath set ouer his family , they may so worke both by word and example , that the people follow not the errors of their King , nor either dissemble , nor forsake the Catholike faith , thorow any either threatnings or allurements of the King , which because most of them either do not all at this day , or at the least much more slackly then they ought , and that duty , which it becomes them to performe themselues , they put ouer to certaine begging Friers : what maruell is it if many in our age , haue been caried away as it were with a whirle wind of errors from the Lords sheepfolds , into the toiles of the diuell . This , as I haue said , is the best sense : But notwithstanding that Bellarmine doth not speake in this sense , both the cause , which he hath in hand , and this clause following , Ac proinde prinare eum dominio in subditos , doth plainly declare . Therefore he giues vs the broken care of the pot , I meane the corrupt , and the very worst sense of those words : forsooth , that the pastor of the Church may command the subiect , that they execute no commandement of such a Prince , and that by any meanes they yeeld him no reuerence , obedience , honor , in those matters which belong euen to a temporall and ciuill authority . And therefore depriue him of his dominion ouer his subiects . But this is false , and flat contrary to the law of God , and precepts of the Apostles . Feare the Lord , my sonne , and the King g : Admonish them to be subiect to Princes and powers , to obey their commandement h . Be subiect to euery creature for God , or to the King as soueraigne , feare God honor the King , and diuers of that kind , which things seeing they be spoken of wicked Kings and persecutors of the Church , ( for at that time no other ruled in the world , ) they can not but belong to the worst and vnworthiest kind of Kings . Therefore this is that which I said before , that either he deceiues of purpose , or is deceiued , by shuffling together true and false points into the same conclusion . For it is true , that a Pastor of the Church , may driue away an heretike Prince by excommunication : but it is false that he may depriue him of his dominion ouer his subiects . For obedience due to Kings and all superiors , is both by 〈◊〉 of nature and of God : how then can the Pope by any meane dispense with people against the same ? For they that with more diligence , and exact care doe search the scriptures , doe obserue a too fold kind of the precepts of Paul : one is of those , by which he publisheth the law of God , which he was sent to preach , and doth both propound , and expound the will of God , comprehended in the old and new law . Of which precepts almost infinit his Epistles are full , wherein are these also which he deliuers touching obedience and reuerence to be giuen to Kings and Princes . And the other kind is of those things , which doe not depend of the law of nature or the expresse word of God , but which the Apostle himselfe of his proper authority ordaineth by humane wisedome assisted by the grace of God , for the ordering and setling of the worship of God , as that a Bigamus or a quarreller , be not admitted to a Bishopricke k , that a widow vnder the age of 60. yeeres , be not chosen to the office of Deaconesse , and the like . And between these commandements the difference is , that in those which be of the latter kind , the Pope may dispense for some cause : For he hath no lesse authority , then the Apostle himselfe , in the disposition and ordination of the Church : because the whole Church is committed to him , as to the Vicar of Christ and successor of Peter , and because he is not bound to the lawes of his predecessors . But in those matters which belong to the former kind , he hath no power at all to dispense , because Non est discipulus ●per Magistrum , neque seruus supra Dominum n . The inferior may not breake the law of his superior : or qualifie the same to pleasure any . For which cause Speculator doth affirme that the Pope can not absolue any man from a lawfull oath , because the obligation of keeping an oath and performing it to God , is both by the law of nature , and of God : And others deny that the Pope can dispense with any witnesse , that he may be beleeued vnsworne in a iudgement p . And Innocentius III. Pope in his rescript witnesseth , that the Pope can not grant licence to a Monke , that either he may haue the property of any goods , or haue a wife q . I am not ignorant , with what a far fetcht and trifling explication , certaine Canonists interpreters , who submit all things to the power of the Pope , doe bend and wrest from the proper and natiue signification of the words , that same place of Innocentius , against the iudgement of the best sort of diuines . I am perswaded that it troubled them , which they had hearde , that Constantia the daughter of Rogerius Normannus , a Nunne , was by Clement the III. brought out of the Monastery of Panormus , to be maried to Henry the VI. sonne of Frederike Aenobarbus , of whom the Archbishop of ●lorence writeth , that when she was fifty yeeres of age , and had long professed a Monasticall religion , that she bare Frederike the II. And that she might take away all suspition of a supposite and foisted birth , that she was openly deliuered in the midle of a street in Panormus , vnder a sheet ouer spread : proclamation being made before , that it should be lawfull for all women to be present , who would come to see that spectacle . Therefore this Frederike was borne saith he , of a Nunne that was now fifty yeeres of age ) and because they had heard also that an other Pope had granted a certaine King of Aragon an indulgence , that of a Monke he might bee a maried man. Wherefore these men I meane the Canonists , being beyond all measure addicted to the Popes , being loath to reprehend such manner of actions , least they should doe disgrace to their Popes , who were greedy of honor , and knowing that the words of the prescript set foorth by Innocent the III. did affirme the contrary , they laboured to helpe themselues by such foolish interpretations , as it irketh me to report in this place , least I should intertaine the reader with toies . But it had been much easier for them , to maintaine the truth and the equity of the rescript , then to practise to make a certaine law of the singular , and vnlawfull actions of Popes , as though they were a rule to liue by Let vs su●ter the Popes to giue accompt of their actions to God , neither let vs imitate them in all things . But if any doe propound to vs for examples such actions of theirs , we will answer with Ioan de Tur. Crem , Siluester , Sotus , and other learned men : That these were deeds of Popes , but not decrees , and that the deeds of the Popes , doe not make an article of the Christian saith , and that it is one thing , to commit any thing defacto , mother thing to determine what might be done de●ure . I my ●●e and Siluester , haue seen a Pope doe greater matters , with the canda●● of whole Christianity : and Iohn de Tur. Crem . speaking of vnlawfull dispensations , saith , which if it shall so be at any time done by any Pope being either ignorant in the Scriptures , or blinded with desire of wealth , and mony , which is wont to be offered for such exorbitant dispensations , or that he might please any man , it doth not follow that he might iustly doe those things . The Church is gouerned or ought to be gouerned by Right and Lawes , not by such actions or Examples . CHAP. XXVII . THerefore it is the opinion of many learned men that the Pope cannot giue power to a religious Person to breake his vow , that he may haue the property of any goods or a wife , according to the true and simple sence of Innocentius his words . And yet if we will diligently search and consider how much some things differ from other , and with a right iudgement to compare them together in the points wherein they properly agree or differ : there will because to confesse that the Pope hath far lesse power giuen him to absolue a People from the Religion-of their oath , by which they haue willingly and frankely obleiged their faith to their Prince , then to dissolue the vowes of religious Persons , that although in this last point peraduenture , in some mens opinion , he may seeme to haue power to doe something deplenitudine potestatis , yet in the other we must thinke that he is able to doe iust nothing . Both for that the whole Order Monachall , and other Orders in the Church ( as certaine thinke ) haue proceeded from humane Constitutions , and the positiue law , ouer whom in that consideration the Pope hath full and all manner of power that may be , as we haue said a little before . But the submission and obedience due to Kings and Princes and all Magistrates and superiours is grounded vpon the law of Nature and of God , being confirmed by both the Testaments . For although it be a matter of humane law and ordination to vse this or that forme of Common-wealth or Gouernment , or to haue this or that Prince ; but to reuerence him , whom we had once receiued , and submisly to obey him in all things , which are not contrary to Gods commandements , it is a matter not onely of humane , but also both of Naturall and Diuine institution . And this I thinke , no man will deny . Quipotestati resistit , Deiordination● resistit . Whereby it commeth to passe , that that which was free and arbitrary in the beginning , that is presently turned into a necessity of obedience after that one faith of subiection is giuen . As also , because by the vow of religiont , he obligation is taken only to God and the Church , whereof the Pope is the Vicar , or deputed head : and therefore if the Pope , to whom the free procuration and dispensation of all the buisnesses of the Church is permitted , shall as it were in a fashion of renewing a bond , transfuse and change the obligation , taken to the Church , into another Obligation , and also doe interpret and consture that by the promise of a great good , ( or performance ) there is satisfaction made , to the Lord God , who is the principall creditor in that businesse , peraduenture it will not be very absurd to say , that there may by chance prooue a liberation and freedome from the knot of the former vow and promise : vnlesse some may thinke , that it cannot be for this cause , because the transgression of a lawfull vow , is simply and of his owne nature sinfull , and that which is sinfull may not be allowed to be donne to obtaine any good , although it be very great , a But the solution of that obiection is very easie . But the matter 〈◊〉 farre otherwise in the case of an Oath , which men in their bargaines and couenants are wont to take to confirme and ratifie another Obligation thereby . Seeing such a manner of oath is a certaine increase of that obligation , to which it is added for securitie , in such manner as suerties●ip , or assurance of any Pledge or Moregage is vsually taken . And therefore although the oath be said to be made to God , yet in this case the obligation doth accrew not to God principally , but to the person to whom the oath is sworne : quia per iuramentum ●urans non intendebat placere Deo , sed satisfacere proximo b . Whereby it commeth to passe , that he to whom the Oath is taken , hath much more interest by that Oath , and obtaineth much more power either to retaine it , or to remit it , then is granted to the Church in a vow , for the Church or Pope , ( euen as they confesse who submit all things to his pleasure ) cannot without great and iust cause dispense with the solemne vow of Religion . But he to whom an other hath by oath bound his faith in the matter of giuing or doing , may both alone , and without cause , of his meere pleasure wholy free the Promiser from the Religion of his Oath , and 〈◊〉 it to him , whatsoeuer it bee , of himselfe ; so as his onely leaue and good will obtained , neither is there any more need of the Popes absolution , neither if he shall not performe that which he promised , may he be reputed guiltie of periurie before God. Therefore it is in a man in this Case , who can at his pleasure either retaine one that is bound , or dismisse him free , which because they are so by the consent of all men : how can it be , that the Pope may take from the Creditor against his will an Obligation taken to him by the best law that may be , I meane by the Law naturall , diuine and humane , by an oath euery manner of way lawfull , which was added to the lawfull contract ? seing in this kind as in the former , there is no place left to Construction by which it may be presumed that he is satisfied , to whom principally the oath was made : viz. No Creditor speaking a word against nor shewing the contrarie seeing presumption yeeldeth to the truth c . But let it be , that he may vpon cause take it away , and free the Promiser from the bond of his Oath , ( because I wil not striue longer with the Canonists about this matter ) let him then take it away , and what then force after thinke you will seeme in this our businesse ? you will say that the people will be free from the commandement and subiection of the Prince , a soone as they are loosed from the bond of their oath . Thinke you so indeed ? what doe you not see , that this Oath , is but an Accessarie onely , to ratifie and assure the Obligation , whereby loyaltie and obedience was promised to the Prince ? doe you not know that Accessaries are taken away and discharged with auoiding of the principall Obligation , for although the principall being cancelled the Accessarie falles , yet by the taking away of the Accessaries the Principall is not destroied . Therefore the Obligation remaineth yet , to which this Oath was added : which because it consists vpon naturall and diuine Law , doth no lesse straitly hold the mindes and consciences of men before God , then if it were supported with an Oath , quia Dominus inter iur amentum & loquelam nostram , nullam vult esse distantiam d , as much as concernes keeping faith of the promise . Although the breaker of his Oath offendeth more , by reason of the contempt of God ; and notwithstanding that in the externall Court Periurie is more grieuously punished , by reason of the solemnitie of the promise , then the faith neglected of a mans single promise and bare word , as we say . But if the Pope would also cancell this Obligation de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine , and deliuer and discharge the Subiects from the Oath of the King : and enioyne them that they should not dare to obey his requests , commandements and lawes vnder paine of Excommunication : Shall not the expresse commandement of God seeme to contraueene this warrant of the Pope , I meane the commandement of the honoring of Kings with all obedience ? Is it not lawfull in such a businesse and in a cause the greatest almost that may be , to doe that which the Popes interpreters are accustomed to doe , in Controuersies of lesse moment ? And that is , to make diligent and carefull inquisition into this same plenitudinem Potestatis , whether it extend it selfe so farre , as that by it should expresly be forbidden , which God doth expresly command ? or that which God directly forbids to be done , the same may lawfully be commanded by it ? God commandes mee by Salomon to feare the King : by his Apostles to honour the King , to be subiect and obedient to him . This surely is a commandement both of naturall and diuine Law : that the inferiour should obey the superiour , as long as hee forbiddeth not , who is superiour to them both , in the same kind of power . And he in this businesse betweene the people and the Prince , when the question is about temporall authoritie and subiection , is God alone , then whom alone the King is lesse in temporall matters , as in spirituall the Pope . Seeing then all men doe ingenuously confesse , that this fulnesse of the Apostolike power is not so great , that the Pope may in any sort dispense in those things , which are bidden or forbidden by the expresse word of God ( which Axiome , or Proposition Bellarmine chiefely resteth on , while he would shew , That the Pope cannot subiect himselfe to the coactiue sentence of Councels . The Popes power ouer all men is , ( saith he ) by the law of God : but the Pope cannot dispence in the law of God. We ought not to maruell a whit , if the Diuine commandements of fearing and honouring the King , are so deepely impressed in the mindes of many Subiects , that they giueno place to contrary precepts , but rather employ all their care that therebe no obedience at all giuen to the aduerse edicts of the Pope either absolutory or prohibitory : It hath beene oft tould me by great Personages , and those good men , that that diuine Precept of honouring Kings , was of so great force with them , and had taken so deepe roote in their mindes , that they did perswade themselues , that by no Bulles nor contrary Indulgences they could be discharged of the scruple and weight of conscience , and purchase security in the inner man , vz. their soules , that they should not performe and execute so cleere and manifest a commandement of Natuarll and Diuine law , nor yeeld the obedience promised and due to their Prince . And this is the reason , why so few of the Nobility did make defection from Henry the 4. Emperour , none from Phillip the Faire , none also from Lewes the 12. both Kings of France , by reason of the Popes Bulles and Censures , contayning sentence of Deposition . For that we mistake not any way we must vnderstand , that this Plenitude of Apostolicall power , doth onely comprehend that power which the Lord Iesus the sonne of God , when he liued in the world , as a man amongst men , was pleased to haue : and that so farre the Popes represent Christ vnto vs , and is his Vicar , ( as we haue shewed aboue out of the doctrine of the most learned Bellarmine ) but not that power which he as the sonne of God , and God himselfe , equall with the father had from all eternity , and reserued to the omnipotencie of his Diuinity . Whereof he saith , All power is giuen me in Heauen and in Earth f . Although I see some play the fooles , or rather the mad-men so much , that they athrme , that this Omnipotency is also giuen to the Pope , and to prooue the same doe spin out a notorious argument of their owne vanity , in this maner . Christ committed to the Pope the deputation of his office , as it is Matth. 16. cap. & 24. q. 1. can . quodcunque But all power in Heauen and in Earth was giuen to Christ , Math. 28. Ergo , The Pope which is his Uicarc hath this power . Extra ae translat . cap. quanto . So Peter Bertrandus in his additions Adgloss . extrauag . Vnum sanctam . de maior & obed . Who also was so bould as to adde , that which is not far from blasphemy . For the Lord should not seeme to haue beene wise or discreet ( that I may speake it with his reuerence ) vnlesse hee had left such a one behinde him , who could doe all these things . Had this man thinke you any braine ? No maruell if Io. Gerson said , that Pusillos , little ones , that is to say , simple and ignorant Christians , being deceiued by such kind of vnskilfull Glos●ators and Postillators , Estimare Papam vnum Deum , qui habet potestatem omnem in Caelo & in Terra . Surely such grosse flatterers haue spoiled and corrupted the iudgement and liues of many Popes . Neither is it maruell , if Pius the fift the Pope , did tell Martinus Aspilineta , That the Lawyers , ( hee meant the Canonists , I thinke ) were accustomed to attribute a great deale too much power to the g Pope . Of whom Iohn de Turre cremata , It is a great wonder h ( saith he ) that Popes doe speake moderately of the power which is giuen them ; Euen certaine paltry Doctorculi , without any true ground , will needs by flatterie make them equall with God. To which appertaines that which the Cardinall of Cusa writeth , a man very conuersant in all Philosophie humane and diuine , and in storie besides ; that certaine writers being willing to exalt the Roman See , worthy of all praise , more a great deale then is expedient or comely for the holy Church , doe ground themselues on apocryphall writings , and so deceiue both Popes and people . CHAP. XXVIII . NOw the errour of these men , whereby they giue to the Pope all power both humane and diuine , was bredde partly out of the Apocryphall writings , as hath beene said ; partly out of certaine rescripts of Popes , being conceiued more darkly then was cause , and wrong vnderstood , according to the letter , as they say . For , to speake the truth , there is no kinde of people more vnskilfull and ignorant , then these bare and meere Canonists are : which I would not haue vnderstood onely of the knowledge of liberall learning , and of the propertie of speech , for this kind of ignorance is to be borne withall in them , as the common fault of that age wherin they wrote : but euen of the knowledge of that very art which they professe , which they haue clouded and darkened with infinite varieties of distinctions and opinions . For the greatest part of them dwelt only in the Popes Canons and Constitutions , seeking none or very little outward helpe out of diuinitie and other sciences , as they should haue done . Those Rescripts whereof I speake , and which bredde errour in these men , are extant vnder the title of De translatione Episcopi , a wherein Innocent the third compareth the spirituall mariage , which is contracted betweene the Bishop and the Church , with the carnall mariage , which is betweene a man and a woman : first in that , because as the carnall matrimonie taketh her beginning from the Espousals , and is ratified by mariage , and consummate by commistion of bodies : so also the spirituall contract of mariage , which is betweene the Bishop and the Church , is vnderstood to haue his beginning in the election , his ratifying in confirmation , and to bee consummate in consecration Secondly in this , that the speech of our Lord and Sauiour in the Gospell , Those whom God hath ioined , let not man separate , is to be vnderstood of both the matrimonies , both carnall and spirituall . Seeing therefore , saith he , the spirituall bond is stronger then the carnall , it ought not to be doubted , but that Almightie God hath reserued only to his iudgement the dissolution of the spirituall mariage which is betweene the Pope and the Church , who hath reserued only to his owne iudgement the dissolution of the carnall mariage , which is betweene the man and the woman : commanding , that whom God hath ioined together , man should not separate . And againe : As the bond of lawfull matrimonie , which is betweene man and wife , cannot bee dissolued by man , the Lord saying in the Gospell , b Those whom God hath ioined , let not man separate : so the spirituall contract of mariage , which is betweene the Pope and the Church , cannot bee dissolued without his authoritie , who is the Successor of Peter , and Vicar of Iesus Christ. And lest any man should obiect , If God haue reserued to his owne only iudgement the dissolution of both the mariages , both carnall and spirituall , and the spirituall bond is stronger then the carnall : how can it be , that the Pope , who is surely but a man , can dissolue that spirituall bond ? Innocentius answereth in that place , that it is done in that regard , because they are separated , not by humane , but by diuine power , who by the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome are remooued from the Church , by translation , deposition , or cession . For , quoth he , not man , but God doth separate ; whom the Bishop of Rome ( who beareth the person not of a pure man , but of the true God in earth ) weighing the necessitie or profit of the Church , dissolueth , not by humane , but rather by diuine authoritie . Thus he . These manner of speeches , and the cause that these men are carried headlong in that errour , that they suppose , whatsoeuer is done by the Pope , is done by God himselfe , because the words of Innocent seeme to carrie this meaning . I confesse , that there is no place in the whole Pontificiall Law more plaine and open for the words , nor more hard for the sense , that in expounding the same , the wits of all Interpreters doe faile . For what can be spoken more vnderstandatly , plainly , and cleerely then this ; That not man , but God doth separate those whom the Bishop of Rome doth separate or dissolue ? Or what followeth more rightly of any thing , then this of that position : Ergo , that the Bishop of Rome may dissolue matrimonie , which is consummate , carnall copula , betweene maried persons ? And yet there is nothing more false then this conclusion ; and therefore wee must confesse , that that whereof it followeth , is false also , because that which is false can neuer follow of that which is true . Which when Hostiensis had obserued , when ( I say ) hee had considered the inconsequence of that reason : c But that reason , quoth he , sauing his authoritie and reuerence that gaue it , is not sufficient , vnlesse it be otherwise vnderstood : for by that it would follow , that bee might also by his authoritie diuide carnall matrimonie . But for all that , Hostiensis doth not tell vs how this geare ought to bee vnderstood otherwise : neither can hee extricate himselfe from hence , that hee may maintaine his opinion with the preseruation of the truth . For , that he supposeth it might be vnderstood of carnall matrimonie , because , as he saith , before carnall copulation by a common dissent , it may be dissolued , the Popes authoritie comming betweene : arg . cap. 2 & cap. expublico de conuers . coniugat . Surely this interpretation is void of all authoritie and reason : for as touching the rescripts alleged by him , and if there be any such like , they speake of that dissolution of matrimonie which is made by election of religion , and when one of the maried persons entreth into a Monasterie , before their bodies be commixed nuptialis thori amplexibus : in which case there is no neede of the Pope , authoritie to interuene , or any pontificiall dispensation : but that they are warranted by meere right , and the common helpe of the law , who in that manner doe procure a separation , and breake off matrimonie . d But that a matrimonie ratified , and not yet consummate , may vpon another cause bee dissolued by the authoritie of the Pope , by the common dissent of the parties , that wee are to denie constantly , and that according to the most learned Diuines . For the coniunction and commission of bodies doth neither adde nor take away any thing from the substance and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or essence of matrimonie : for the forme of matrimonie consisteth in the declaration of the indiuided coniunction , and consent of mindes , whereby they doe naturally giue themselues one to the other . But the procreation of children , and the bed-fellowship for that cause , is referred not to the constitution of matrimonie , but to the end e . Hence is it said by the heathen , that Nuptias non concubitus , sed consensus facit : Not the fellowship of the bedde , but the consent of the mindes makes mariages f . And the same is confirmed by the sacred Canons and Constitutions g . Otherwise surely that first mariage , which God instituted in Paradise , was not a mariage , vntill the maried persons being cast out from thence , began to prouide for issue : then which what can be more absurd ? Moreouer , there is no Constitution or Tradition of the Church , no authoritie of Fathers , no decretall Epistle of the Pope , in a word , there is no certaine and solid reason to bee found , which doth except from that sentence of our Sauiour , matrimonie ratified , although not consummate : Quos Deus con●unxit , homo ne separet . Nay and hee cannot except , vnlesse it be true , that they , who being contracted , are in the face of the Church ioined in the Sacrament of matrimonie , are not ioined by God. But there is in this matter , as in others , so great either Ignorance or flatterie of diuers Interpreters of the pontificiall Law , that they are not ashamed to auerre , that not onely matrimonie ratified , but not consummate , ( and that against the common iudgement of the Diuines , but also Matrimony both ratified and consummated by carnall coniunction , may be dissolued by the Pope , aswell as by God himselfe : h which if it should bee true , how weake the bond of Matrimonie would proue amongst them , who haue grace and power with the Pope , or otherwise may corrupt him with bribes , being blinded with desire of money , J leaue to others to iudge . But there is no cause , why they should thinke that their opinion is strengthned by the former rescripts of Innocentius : seeing the Pope himselfe in an other place expreslie faith , i that Matrimonie betweene lawfull persons , with words of the present time , Contracted , may in no case bee dissolued , except before that mariage bee consummated by carnall copulation , one of the maried persons passe ouer into religion . For it is not credible , that so learned and godly a Bishop , had either so sodainely forgot himselfe , or wittingly had published opinions so iarring and dissenting one from the other . Therefore there must some other meaning bee sought of these rescripts of Innocentius . CHAP. XXIX . NOw , if any aske my opinion , and interpretation of them , I am not afraid to say , as in a matter of this obscurity , that I am at a stand ; notwithstanding , that I doe thinke , that the difference in them is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that is , that the mind of this good Bishop , and the sense of the wordes doe differ ; which oft times fals out in the writings of Law-makers , when as either they doe vse words not so fitte for to expresse their meaning , or do omit some necessary particle , or exception , for to make the constitution plaine , and entire ; for otherwise it is not likely , that hee who denieth , that the Pope may graunt licence to a Moncke , that he may haue propertie of goods , or marry a wife ; would affirme , that the Pope may dissolue the Sacrament of mariage , I meane Matrimony ratified and consummate . What is the matter then ? I will speake what I thinke : I haue obserued , that Innocentius hath with that subtlety and finenesse tempered his doctrine , that although hee compare each mariage in this , that they are dissolued by the iudgement of God onely : yet , where he speakes of the power of the chiefe Bishop , and Vicar of Iesu Christ , he conioineth them together no more , nor makes mention of carnall matrimony , but onely of spirituall : which not deemed to be separated by man , but by God himselfe ; then when as the Bishop of Rome dissolueth the same , the necessity or commodity of the Church well considered , not out of humane , but rather out of diuine authority by translation , deposition or cession ; by which silence , and omission of carnall Matrimony , he doth sufficiently implie , that in the manner of separation , it doth differ , and is secretly excepted from the spirituall matrimony : that the Pontificiall authoritie doth not extend to the dissolution of this , viz. the carnall , as if hee had spoken more plainely in this manner . God hath reserued to his own iudgement , the dissolution , as well of the carnall , as of the spirituall matrimony : notwithstanding , the Bishop of Rome , who is the Vicar of Christ , and successor of Peter , the necessity or commoditie of the Churches , &c. may dissolue them : which when he doth , not man but God doth separate , whose Person the Pope beareth in earth . Now , why the Pope may dissolue a spirituall mariage , and not a carnall also , the reason is plaine and easie : because the spirituall matrimony of it selfe , and euerie way doth belong to the ordination , gouernement , and oeconomie of the Church , which Christ hath wholy commended to Peter and his successors . And therefore hee must needs seeme to haue granted to them this power to dissolue spirituall mariage , seeing they are not able without it to execute , and discharge the office committed to them a . And therefore whatsoeuer the Popes themselues , as Hierarches , that is spirituall Gouernors , doe dispose and decree of the seuerall matters & persons of the Church , wee must belieue that God doth dispose and decree the same , who hath by name committed this dispensation , and procuration to them . But carnall matrimony was instituted , not for the ordination of the Church , but onely for procreation of issue b : and for that cause it is said to bee of the law of nature , and to be common to all nations and countries : neither doth it in any other respect belong to the notice of the Church , but that it is a * Sacrament in the new law , containing the my sterie of God and the soule , of Christ and the Church . And therefore there was no necessity to permit to Peter and his successors , the power to dissolue the same . They haue inough to discerne & iudge , if it be a mariage , that they may know if it bee a sacrament . Therefore , although the Pope may auaile very much in the contracting of a mariage , viz by remouing all impediments , which doe arise out of the positiue law , and ecclesiasticall constitutions , and giue order , that it may duly and rightly be contracted , which otherwise were neither lawfull nor firme : yet when as either through the common law permitting , or the Pope dispensing in cases prohibited , it was contracted , hath no power for any cause in the world , to relaxe and dissolue the same . Neither doth it belong to the matter , that in Courts and iudgements Ecclesiasticall , we see often that separation is made of those persons , as haue liued a long time together , vnder the conceit and shew of mariage . For neither the Pope in that case , nor the Iudge delegated by the Popes authority , doth dissolue any matrimony : but by his iudgement declareth , that the matrimony , which indeede was contracted de fasto , or was falsly supposed to be a mariage , was no mariage at all : & enioyneth persons that are not lawfully coupled together , because without sin they may not entertaine that societie together , to depart one from an other , and to forbeare their accustomed acquaintance . But this is not to dissolue Matrimony , or to separate persons lawfully ioined , as concerning the bond of mariage . Whereby it is euident , that both Innocentius the Interpreter , who afterward was the IIII. Pope of that name , and also Ioh , Andr. ( who is called the fountaine and trumpet of the Canon law ) hath very foolishly interpreted this part of the rescript of Innocentius the III. Whome God hath ioined , let no man separate . Of their owne authority say they : but man doth not separate carnall matrimony , when the Bishop or the Archdeacon doth dissolue it by the Constitutions of the Pope , but God himselfe , by whose authority those constitutions were made . As though Matrimonie might be dissolued by the constitutions of the Pope ? Indeed the constitutions of the Pope may hinder , that mariage may not bee lawfully contracted betweene certaine persons , and make a nullitie in the law , because it was not contracted by the disposition of the same constitutions . But to distract and diuide a mariage which is lawfully contracted , & to breake or loose the band , no constitution either of Pope or church can do . Otherwise the Apostle in those words ; d The woman is bound to the law so long time as her husband liueth , but if her husband doe sleepe she is free : I say he did ill to make mention of death onely ; if shee may be free by some other meanes , viz. the Popes constitutions , the mariage it selfe being dissolued . And now since these things are thus , it is time to returne from this by-way , into which the vnreasonable flattery , and ignorance of certain Doctors hath drawne vs , into that path from whence wee haue digressed . CHAP. XXX . IT is now positiuely set downe , and affirmed by the consent of all who can rightly iudge of diuine matters , that the Pope cannot make grace to any , of the naturall and diuine law ; or , as we vsually speake now a dayes , cannot dispense against the law of nature , and of God : and grant that that may bee done without guilt , which God and nature haue forbidden ; or forbid lest that should be done which God hath expresly commanded to be done ; and this not onely the Diuines , but also the Canonists of the better sort , doe very earnestly maintaine . Therefore this is a most grounded Ax●ome , whereon the weight of this whole disputation doth depend , and whereon is grounded the solution of that argument , which wee haue transcribed out of Bellarmine aboue in the beginning of the 25. Chapter . Surely , we do admit his proposition , which is , That it is necessary for a Pastor to haue power about the Wolues , that hee may driue them away , by all the meanes he is able . Wee admit also the Assumption . That the Wolues which destroy and waste the Church of God , are heretickes . Where hee concludeth in this manner . Ergo , If a Prince , of a sheepe , or ramme , turne Wolfe ; that is to say , of a Christian turne an hereticke , the Pastor of the Church may driue him away by excommunication , and also may charge the people , that they doe not follow him , and therefore may depriue him of dominion ouer his subiects . Surely , a very vnsound collection . In stead whereof , in good Logicke , should bee put this conclusion : Ergo , If any Prince , of a sheepe , or a ramme , turne Wolfe , the Pastor of the Church may driue him away by all the meanes hee can . For this ariseth rightly out of the former Propositions , and therefore if we grant them it cannot bee denied . Therefore all this is true ; and wee grant it all : but yet that which hee annecteth and knitteth to this conclusion , is neither agreeable nor consequent , which is , that the Pastor may enioine the people , &c. For to be able , or not to be able ( posse ) where the right and equity is disputed , ought to bee vnderstoode not of the mere act , but of the power , which is lawfully permitted , and which agreeth with law and reason . So as in this case the Pope may be said to be able to do that , which hee is able to doe iustly and honestly a . And so the matter is brought about , as we are enforced to enquire , whether the Pope by the plenitude of his Apostolicke power , as they speake , can command & enioine subiects , that they dare not be so bold as to obey the edicts , commandements , lawes of their Prince vnder paine of excommunication . And if he shall de facto commaund the law , whether the Subiects are bound to obey any such commandement of the Pope . Surely , as I touched in the beginning ; for the Affirmatiue , I could neuer in my life , either my selfe find a waighty argument , nor light vpon any inuented by an other : But the contrary proposition is strongly maintained , being built vpon the foundation which we spake of ere while ; viz. That the Pope cannot in any sort dispense against a law of nature , and of God. Vpon which ground is raised a most firme argument in my opinion , which is concluded in this forme . The Pope can commaund or dispense in nothing against the law Naturall and Diuine . But to commaund or dispense in the matter of subiection and obedience due to Princes , is against law naturall and Diuine . Ergo , The Pope cannot commaund or dispense in the same : and by consequence cannot commaund the subiects , that they doe not obey their temporall Prince , in that wherein the Prince is superiour to him : and if he shall de facto commaund , it shall be lawfull for the subiects to disobey him with safety and good conscience , as one that presumes to giue lawes without the compasse of his territory or iurisdiction . Both the Propositions are most certaine . Out of which the Conclusion is induced by a necessary consecution . He that shall weaken the force of this Argument , shall doe mee a very great pleasure , and make me beholding to him . For my part , that I may ingenuously confesse my slender wit , I doe not see in the world how it can bee checked by any sound reason ; for though it may bee said , that obedience due to a superiour may bee restrained and hindered by him who is superiour to that superiour , and that the Pope who is Father of all Christians , is superiour to all Kings and Princes Christian , in this , that he is Father , and therefore that hee may of his owne authority inhibite and restraine , that the subiects doe not performe the reuerence and obedience due and promised to the Prince ; yet this reason is like a painted ordinance , not able to beat down the strength of the former conclusion . Seeing this which is said , that obedience du to a superiour may be diminished or restrained , or taken away by his commaundement , who is superiour to that superiour : this is true onely then , when he who forbiddeth it is superiour in the same kind , and line of power and superiority ; or in those things , wherein obedience is due . As for example , the King may take frō the Lieutenant of his Armie his commaund , and giue charge that the Armie obey him no more ; and the Lieutenant may vpon cause commaund that the souldier obey not the Tribune , nor the Tribune the Centurion , nor the Centurion the Decurion . For that all these in the same kind , I meane about militarie gouernment & discipline , but one aboue an other , are superiour according to the order of dignity . The same is true in the orders of the heauenly warfare , and of the ecclesiasticall Hierarchie . But the obedience of the subiects towards the Prince , whereof wee speake ; consisteth in temporall matters , wherein the Popes themselues confesse , that there is none aboue the Prince b . But if none bee aboue him in temporalities , surely it followeth , that there is none that may forbid or hinder the subiection and obedience which is due to him from his subiects in temporalities . I haue shewed aboue that these powers the spirituall and temporall , are so distinct , that neither , as it is such , doth commaund or serue the other . And that they are not to be regarded , who flie to their starting holes of distinctions and quirkes , or rather those snares , of verball captions , by these words , directè & indirectè . For it is most sure , that hee hath a superiour in temporalties , whome an other may in any sort commaund a-about temporall matters : or who in temporall causes may bee iudged directly or indirectly by an other . For iudgement is giuen of one against his will c . And no man is iudged but of his superiour . Because an equall hath no commaund ouer an equall d . And indeed , for the effect and issue of the matter , there is no difference at all ; whether one haue authority and power ouer an other , directly or indirectly . For in those wordes , directè & indirectè , or if you please , directly , and obliquely , the difference is propounded to vs onely in the maner and way , or order of obtaining and comming by the former , but not in the liberty , force and effect of exercising , and executing the same . But good God ? what can bee said more vnreasonably , or more contrary to the selfe then this : that a King hath no superiour in temporalties ; but is free from all bands of offences , nor is brought to punishment by any lawes , which all antiquitie , and the whole Church hath euer held : and againe , that the Pope vpon cause , or in some manner , that is to say , Indirectly , is superiour to the King in temporalties , and may punish him with temporall punishments , that is , with losse of kingdom & rule , yea & life also ? For after that he is once defected & thrown down from his throne by the Pope , and reduced to the condition of a priuate man , what remaineth , but that he should vndergoe the last issue of this malice ? and that is , either to prouide for his safety by speedy flight , and so liue a miserable life out of his Countrey ; or if hee doe not in this manner prouide for himselfe , bee will forthwith bee arraigned and conuinced in publike iudgment , and then fall into the hands of a Gaoler , or an Executioner , and so there will be an end of him . Now there is in this power , which these good fellowes doe attribute indirectly to the Pope , a soueraigne , free , and vncontrolled libertie to oppresse , and to exercise tyrannie , euen ouer good and innocent Kings . For first of all they ordaine , That it belongeth to the Pope to iudge , if a King be to be deposed or not to be deposed . Secondly , that there is no appeale from his iudgement , Because he alone iudgeth all men , and is iudged of no man. And so should it be in the power and pleasure of a malitious Pope , whensoeuer he conceiueth and burneth with any priuate hatred against any King , though he be neuer so good , to pretend some occasion or other of an indirect prerogatiue , that hee may turne him out of his Kingdome , and reduce him to the estate of a priuate man. Which J would not speake in this place , ( for I would not presage so hardly of the Gouernours of the holy See ) but that all the world doth vnderstand , that the same hath in former ages beene practised by diuers Popes . And it is not yet aboue the age of a good olde man , since Iulius the II. did most wickedly and vniustly take from Iohn King of Nauarre , his Kingdome by Ferdinando of Aragon , by this very pretence of the Papall authoritie , the same Iohn being not guiltie , or conuinced of any crime , but onely because he fauoured Lewes the French King. And if to doe matters of this nature , is not to be superiour in temporall affaires , I would gladly learne of these great Masters , what it is to be a superiour . One thing I know ( if this opinion of theirs bee true ) that the Pope is able to doe more against Kings indirectly , then if he should haue directly any command ouer them . Of which point we haue spoken something before g . If therefore the Pope , de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine , shall goe about by his Decree or Bull , to forbidde them to obey their King , may not all the people againe , or some in the peoples behalfe , answer the Pope in this manner : Holy Father , You are not aboue our King in temporalties ; and in that respect , you cannot hinder the temporall obedience which wee performe vnto him . Why doe you forbidde vs to doe that which God commands vs to doe ? Is it because it is at your pleasure to interprete the will of God , comprehended in the diuine Law , and in the Scriptures ? But notwithstanding there must no such interpretation bee made , as doth wholly make the law void , and vtterly doth destroy and dissolue the commandement . If there be any thing doubtfull or darke in the Law of God , wee presently flie to the See of Peter , that is , to the See which you now doe hold , to receiue the interpretation of the truth : but that which is cleere and manifest of it selfe , that needeth no light of any interpretation . Seeing then our Lord and Sauiour commands vs , to giue to Caesar those things which are Caesars , and to God those things which are Gods ; and after by his Apostle , to be subiect to Princes and Powers , and to bee obedient to them : It is your part to declare vnto vs what things be Caesars , that is to say , what things belong to our King , and what be Gods ; that both of them may haue that which belongeth to them : and in this distinction of things we will willingly heare your voice . But when you say , I will haue you giue nothing to Caesar , or to your Prince , you contradict Christ , and therefore wee heare not your voice . Wee doe indeede confesse , and professe also , that the exposition and interpretation of your Holinesse should take place touching the obseruation of the diuine Law : but we affirme absolutely , that that is not to be receiued , which maketh a scorne both of the Law of God , and of Nature , and bringeth the same into contempt . As for example , not to digresse from the matter we haue in hand : We are commanded to obey our Princes and Magistrates : in the obseruation of this commandement , we as obedient children , doe willingly embrace your expositions and restraints , which doe not quite destroy and extinguish the Commandement it selfe : as when you say , that from hence there growes no obligation to obey Kings , but in those matters which belong to their temporall iurisdiction : that all spirituall things are to bee reserued to the Vicar of Christ , and to the Church . Also , when as you doe aduertise vs , that wee ought not to yeeld obedience to the King in that which he commands against the Law of God , or Nature , or which otherwise is repugnant to good manners . But when as you simply and absolutely command vs , that we doe not in any sort obey our lawfull Prince , or any of his charges , commandements , and lawes : wee may not obey this commandement of yours , because this is not to interprete the Commandement of God , which is granted to your Holinesse , but vtterly to abrogate and ouerthrow the same , which you cannot doe by any meanes . Christ when he deliuered to Peter the keies of the kingdome of heauen , did not giue him power h faciends de peccato non peccatum , that is to say , that which is sinne , to make it to be none . Therefore in this point we will follow the common doctrine of the Canonists : That we ought not to obey the Popes commandement , if either it bee vniust , or that many mischiefes or scandals are likely to ensue thereof , or else the disturbance and disquietnesse of the state of the Church and the Christian Common-wealth be likely to grow of the same : and therefore , if the Pope should command any thing to religious men , which were against the substance of order , that is , which should bee contrarie to the rule professed by them , they are not bound to obey it , ( as Felinus interpreteth in cap. accepimus . de fid . instrum . & cap. si quando . de rescript ) as the same Innocent teacheth k elsewhere : whom Martin of Carats in his tractate De Principibus , quast . 408. and Felinus in de cap. si quando , and d. cap. accepimus , doth report and follow . How much lesse then ought the subiects of Kings to giue eare to the Pope , going about to withdraw them from the obedience which is due to their King by the law of God and Nature , and confirmed with the most straight obligation of an oath ? If you will vs to withdraw our neckes from the yoke and seruice of our King for this cause , because a spirituall good is hindred by our obedience , which is giuen to him by vs : wee answer , that this mischiefe , whatsoeuer it bee , chanceth to fall out by some accident : for simply and of it selfe , euill cannot grow out of good , nor good out of euill . Now wee haue against our willes committed that accident , but we cannot hinder it . Wee discharge the dutie due to our King : and according to patience in doing well , wee seeke glorie honour , and immortalitie . m He if he abuse the obedience due vnto him , and so great a benefit of God , hee shall feele God to be a most sharpe Judge and Reuenger ouer him . But it is not lawfull for vs to forsake our dutie , and to transgresse the commandement of God , that euen a very great good should follow thereby , lest wee purchase to our selues the damnation which the Apostle doth denounce . He that commands to obey our Kings , and to yeeld to Casar those things which be Casars , putteth no distinction betweene good and euill Princes , and therefore ought not we to make any distinction . n If , as B. Augustine teacheth , hee who * hath vowed continence to God , ought by no meanes to offend , euen with this recompence , that he beleeueth he may lawfully marie a wife , because she who desires to marie with him , hath promised that shee will bee a Christian , and so may purchase to Christ the soule of a woman , which lieth in the death of infidelitie , who if shee marie him , is ready to prooue a Christian : What excuse shall wee vse to God , if wee for the hope of some contingent good , should violate the religion and faith of our Oaths , which wee haue giuen to God and our King ? For there is nothing more precious then a soule , for which our Lord and Sauiour hath vouchsafed to die . And therefore if we may not sinne to gaine that to Christ , for what cause shal it be lawfull for vs to sinne ? Moreouer , in that you say , that you doe free vs , and pronounce vs free from the bond of this dutie ; that taketh not from vs all scruple of conscience , but causeth vs to hang in suspence , and the more to doubt of your authoritie ; because wee know that the commaundement , wherein you promise to dispence with vs , is ratified by the law of God and Nature ; and that your Holinesse can neuer , no not by vertue of the fulnesse of your power , dispense with any in the law of God and Nature . Therefore wee will obey you in spirituall matters , and the King in temporall matters . God commands both : wee will performe both . To be short , the comminations and threatnings , which you insert in your Mandate , we doe wonder at surely , and in some part we feare them : but yet we are not altogether so fearefull , as to bee more afraid of them then we ought , or that we should be so terrified with them , as for feare of an vniust Excommunication , to denie to our King the iust and lawfull obedience which is due vnto him . For although it bee a common speech , that euery Excommunication is to bee feared ; o yet we ought to know , that an vniust Excommunication hurteth not him against whom it is denounced , but rather him by whom it is denounced . p Therefore if you strike vs with the edge of your Excommunication , because we will not at your commandement transgresse the Commandement of God , and malum facere ; your malediction and curse shal be turned into a blessing , so as although we may seeme to be bound outwardly , yet inwardly wee remaine as it were loosed and innocent . These and such like , are the reasons which haue so settled the faith , as well of the Clergie as Nobilitie , and euen of the whole Commons of France , toward their Kings , that they haue resolutely withstood certaine Popes , who haue earnestly laboured to withdraw them from their loyaltie , and obedience of their Kings ; and haue scorned the Popes Bulles , and the sentence of deposition and depriuation from the kingdome : nay more , that they haue not beleeued therefore , not without reason , that they are bound by any Ecclesiastique Censures , or may iustly bee enwrapped in any bonds of Anathema or Excommunication . For my part , surely I doe not see what may iustly bee blamed in the former answer and defense of the people , vnlesse it be imputed to them , and be sufficient to conuince them of contumacie , because they doe not by and by put in execution , without all delay , or examination of the equitie , euery commandement of the Pope , as though it were deliuered euen by the voice of God himselfe ; which I thinke none in his right wits will iudge . As for the other points , they are grounded on most firme demonstrations , most sound reasons and arguments , and reasons of diuine and humane law : viz. That it is the commandement of God , that honour and obedience should be yeelded to Kings and Princes , no difference or distinction of good and wicked Princes in that point being propounded : That all the authoritie of the Pope consisteth in spirituall matters : That temporall affaires are left to secular Kings and Princes . That the Pope is not superiour to Kings in temporall matters , and therefore that he cannot punish them with temporal punishments . Lastly , that the Pope can in no sort dispense against the Law of Nature and of God , whereby this obedience is commanded the subiects toward the Prince : and for that cause can neither absolue and discharge the subiects from that obligation , nor by iust excommunication censure them , who doe not obey him when he forbiddeth them to giue lawfull obedience to the Prince . Al which points are seuerally and distinctly concluded before with authorities , testimonies , and arguments , which in my opinion cannot be answered ; which notwithstanding I will leaue to the iudgement of the Church . For this is my minde and resolution , to submit my selfe and all mine to the censure and iudgement of my most holy Mother . CHAP. XXXI . THose things which hitherto haue beene deliuered by vs , of the soueraigne authoritie of Kings and Princes , and of the dutie which is not to bee denied to them in all things , which are not repugnant to Gods Commandements , and to good manners : they are confirmed by the continual and solemne obseruation of the ancient Fathers , and the whole Church . For although they had great opportunit●e and meanes to pull downe and to defect from their gouernment wicked Christian Princes , by whom they had beene wronged with priuate and publike iniuries , yet in no maner did they moue any question against them touching their authoritie and rule : they denied them no parcell of humane obsequie and obedience . Only they wisely , freely , and stoutly resisted their errours . And so holding the multitude in their dutie towards God and their King , they obserued both precepts , of fearing God , and honouring the King. And in very deede this is the principall remedie to preserue mens mindes from slipping , and reuoke them from errour ; and the most ready way and meane to reduce Kings and Princes , being furiously caried headlong with a frenticke heresie , from immanitie and fiercenesse , to courtesie and mildnesse ; from errour to truth , from heresie to the faith : which course the ancient Fathers euer held in such like cases : which if the other Popes had followed in these latter ages , and had not arrogated to themselues that same insolent , and proud , and hatefull domination ouer Kings and Emperours in temporall matters , it had gone better then at this time it doth with the Christian Common-wealth : and peraduenture those heresies wherewith wee are now sore pressed , might haue beene strangled in the very cradle . For euen the issue and the euent of businesse to this day , doth sufficiently teach , that the Popes doe little or nothing auaile , while they hold this high , slipperie , and steepe headlong way ; but that they doe more times raise troubles , schismes , and warres , by this meane in Christian Countries , then propagate the faith of Christ , or increase the profit , and enlarge the liberty of the Church . How vnprofitable and hurtfull to the Christian Common-wealth that assault was of Gregorie the VII . vpon Henrie the IV. ( which Gregorie was the first of all the Popes that euer aduentured this high course ) wee haue sufficiently declared before . But who is ignorant how that same furious aggression and censure of Boniface the VIII . vpon Philip the Faire , how little it profited , nay how much it hurt the Church ? Likewise that of Iulius the II. against Lewes the XII . both Kings of France ? of Clement the VII . and Paulus the III. against Henrie the VIII . and of Pius Quintus against Elizabeth , Kings of England ? Did not all these Princes , not onely not acknowledge , but also contemne and laugh to scorne that same papall imperiousnesse , carried beyond the bounds of a spirituall iurisdiction , as meere arrogation , and an vsurped domination ? For the two last Popes , I dare bee bold to affirme vpon a cleere ground , ( for the matter is knowne to all the world ) that they were the cause that Religion was lost in England : for that they tooke vpon them to vsurpe and practise so odious and so large a iurisdiction ouer the Prince and people of that kingdome . Therefore how much more iustly and wisely did Clement the VIII . who chose rather by a spirituall and fatherly charitie , and a vertue agreeable to his name , to erect and establish the state of the French Kingdome , which began to stagger and sway in religion , then to contend by this same haughty and threatning authority of a temporall iurisdiction ? because hee knew that seldome or neuer it had happie issue . Out of doubt , for Kings and Princes , who glory not without cause , that they are beholding onely to God , & the Sword for their Kingdomes and principalities , it is proper to them of a naturall greatnes of mind , to desire rather to die with honour , then to submit their scepters to an others authority , and to acknowledge any iudge & superiour in temporall matters . And for that cause it seemeth not to be good for the Church , and Christian common-wealth , that the Pope should be inuested in so great an authority ouer secular Princes , by reason of the manifold slaughters , miseries , and lamentable changes of Religion , and of all things besides , which dospring from thence . In which consideration , I cannot but wonder at the weake iudgement of some men , who take themselues to be very wise , who to remoue from the Pope the enuie of so hatefull a power , and to mitigate & allay the indignation of Kinges whome it offen deth so much ; are not afraide to giue out , and to publish in bookes scattered abroad a , that this temporall prerogatiue of the Pope ouer Kings , is passing profitable euen for the Kings thēselus : because as they say , mē somtimes are kept in compasse , more through the feare of loosing temporall , then of spirituall estates . An excellent reason surely , and worthy of them , who put no difference betweene Princes and priuate persons , and measure all with one foot . Surely , these men reach so farre in vnderstanding , that they vnderstand nothing at all . As though that feare wich falles vpon priuate persons , is wont to possesse also the minds of Princes : who hold themselues sufficiently protected and armed with the onely authority of their gouernment against all power and strength , and impression of any man. That reason ought onely to be referred to them , whom the terrour of temporall authority , and the seuerity of ordinary iurisdiction , do reclaime from offending with feare of punishment ; for these kind of people ( because they are sure that if they offend , they shall be chastised with some pecuniarie or corporall mult ) doe for the most part abstaine from doing hurt , not for conscience , but for the displeasure , and feare of the losse of temporall thinges . But Kings haue not the same reason , but being placed on high aboue all humane constitutions , and all positiue lawes , doe giue vnto God onely the account of their administration , whose punishment the longer it is in cōming , the more seuere it is like to bee . Against priuate persons the execution of punishment is ready , which they cannot auoid without the mercy of the Prince . But what execution can bee done against Princes , seeing they are not tied by any sanctions of humane lawes , nullisque ad poenam vocentur legibus , tuti imperij poteslate ? For that it is expressed in the law , That the Prince is free from the laws : that both the Latine and the Greeke Interpreters do vnderstand , as of all lawes , so especially of poenall , that the Prince although he doe offend , may not be chastised by them , or as the Graecians doe speake , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Which is the cause , that Kings being assured , both the greatnesse of their authority , and confidence of their Armes , feare not the losse of any temporall estate , seeing there is not one among a thousād of them so froward and friendlesse , but that he can find many friends to follow his party , by whose helpe and aduice , whether he be to vse sleight or strength , hee supposeth he can maintaine his Crowne and scepter . And for this very reason it is so farre , that they will be terrified with these imperious and lording minitations , to take their Kingdomes away , that they are rather inflamed , and set on fire by them against all pietie and religion . And it is verie certaine , that this temporall power , which the Pope some ages past doth challenge ouer all men , is so hatefull to princes , that euen they , who doe much honour the seate of Peter , and do acknowledge the great power of his successors in spirituall causes , yet they cannot without indignation endure to heare the speech of this temporall domination . The reason is , because neither in the sacred scriptures , nor traditions of Apostles , or any writings of ancient fathers , there appeareth any testimony , nay , no token or print of footing of any such authority of the Pope : and that a matter of so great weight , I meane so great a commaund and power of raigning , should bee euicted or wrested from them without the manifest word of God , or pregnant proofe of reason ; neither can they endure any reason of law , or indifferencie of equity can admit . Wherfore wise men haue euer been of this mind , that the Popes should with much more case procure the peace of the Church , if according to the custome of their ancesters , they would quietly rest themselues within the bounds and compasse of the spirituall iurisdiction ; and that according to their Apostolicke charity they should humblie entreat wicked Kings , requesting , beseeching , protesting with praiers and teares , that they would returne into the way , rather then that they should goe about through this hatefull intermination , to strip them of their temporall authority , as it were through force and feare ( wherby they profit nothing or little , ) to extort and wrest from them amendement of maners and faith . And if these Princes bee so obstinate and stiffe in their wicked courses , that they can be moued with no teares , nor bended with no praiers ; the assistance of God must be implored , and they abandoned to his iudgement . But now let vs goe forward . CHAP. XXXII . THe second argument which Bellarmine deducteth out of his fift reason before related by vs , is by him propounded in these words . A shepheard may shedde and shut vp the furious rammes which destroy the flocke : But a Prince is a furious ramme , destroying the flocke , when he is in faith a Catholicke , but so wicked as hee doth much hurt Religion and the Church , as if he should sell Bishoprickes , spoile Churches &c. Ergo , the Pastor of the Church may reclude him , ( he should haue rather said exclude him , for recludere is aperire , ) or to reduce him into the rancke of the sheepe . Surely , wee doe admitte this argument , and whatsoeuer beside is by necessary consecution inferred thereof : now no other thing can be inferred , but that it is lawfull for the Pastor of the Church , ( by which name we vnderstand the Pope in this place ) to expell an euill Prince out of the Lords fold , and to exclude him that he rest not in the Lords sheepe-cotes with the rest of the Christian flocke : that is to say , by Ecxommunication to cast him out of the Communion of the Church & of the Saints , and to depriue him of all the benefites of regeneration in Christ , and to deliuer him to Satan , vntill hee make lawfull satisfaction for his offence and contumacie . And this punishment is wholy spirituall and ecclesiastick , and the greatest of all other which the Church hath b : which he cannot goe beyond , no not against a priuate person : vnlesse it be to go to the Prince ciuill , as being superiour to the offender , and beseech him to punish the iniurie offered to the holy mother ; who for that shee is a nurse of the Church , ought to chastice with corporall and ciuill punishments the offenders and rebels to the same . But the Church wanteth this temporall aide , when as he is the soueraigne Prince himselfe , who commits that for which hee may be worthily excommunicate , because he hath no superior , & by no law can be challenged to punishment , being free and safe through the Maiestie of his gouernment . Therefore although the Pastor of the Church , or the Pope , may by Excommunication exclude him from the flocke , and so depriue him of all his spirituall benefites : yet can hee take away from him none of those things which he possesseth and enioyeth by vertue of a temporall and humane interest : because goods of that nature are not subiect to Ecclesiastique , but to Politique lawes , which are in the power of Kings . And as no Christian , whether Prince or priuate person , can auoid the Popes iudgment in spirituall Causes : so neither may any subiect of what ranke or place soeuer he be , decline the iudgement of his King or Prince in temporall affaires : for in that the causes of Clergie persons are committed to other then to ciuill Iudges , that was granted them by the singular grace and priuiledge of Princes , whereas by the common law , Cleriques as wel as Laiques are subiect to the temporall authority of secular Princes . And this is grounded on that reason , which Bellarmine himselfe deliuers , viz. That Clergie persons , besides that they are Clergy persons , are also Citizens , and certain parts of the common wealth politique . Hence it is , that vnder the best and holiest Christian Princes , all the causes of Clergy men , as well ciuill as criminall , so as they were not Ecclesiasticke , were wont to bee debated before ciuill and temporall Magistrates c . Therefore the Clergy did owe to secular Princes this their liberty , which in this point they enioy , as we haue declared before in the 15. Chapter . Whereby I maruaile that the same Bellarmine doth affirme that the Pope might simply by his owne authority exempt Clergy men by the Canon Law , from the subiection of temporall Princes . For ( that I may speake it with the reuerence of so great a man , ) it is as false as false may be . Because the law of Christ depriues no man of his right and interest : but it should depriue , if it should take away against their wils that temporall right and interest which Princes before they became Christians had ouer Clergie men . Againe , seeing the Pope himselfe hath obtained this exemption of his owne , by no other right , but by the bounty and grace of Princes ( For as the aduersaries confesse , hee was both de iure , and de facto , subiect to heathen princes , as other Citizens ) it is an absurd thing to say , that he could deliuer others frō the same subiection . Otherwise that might agree to him , which the wicked blaspheming Iewes did vpbraid to our Sauiour Christ , He hath saued others , himselfe he could not saue . And in this point the authority of the Fathers in Councels , could not be greater then the Popes . Therefore this place requireth that wee also conuince an other errour which hath sprung & spread very wide out of the decrees of Counsels , not diligently and aduisedly considered , and which reacheth at this day I know not how farre , and to what persons : viz. That Councels haue freed Clergy men from the authoritie & iurisdiction of Magistrates . Which is as far from all truth as may be , for it is no where found in any Councell , that the Fathers assumed to them so much authority , as to depriue secular Judges of their authority and iurisdiction ouer the Clergy , or in any sort forbid them to heare and determine the causes of Clergy men being brought before them , vnlesse it were after that by the singular bounty of Diuines , which began from Iustintanus , that priuiledge of Court was granted to Church men . For when as these graue Fathers themselues which were present and presidents in Councels , were subiect to temporal authority ( as Saint Augustine teacheth in expositione cap. 13. Epist. ad Rom. ) it could not bee that they should by their proper authority exempt themselues or others from that subiection . Therefore wee must vnderstand that those ancient fathers of the church , amongst whom the Ecclesiasticall discipline did flourish with much seuerity and sincerity ( which at this day is too much neglected ) vsed all the care and diligence that might bee , that the Clergy should carry a light before the people , not onely in doctrine , but also in inte●rity of manners and innocency of life : and for that cause that they admonished all Clergy men , and decreed and enacted by the Canons of their councels , that none of them should bring against another any ciuill or criminall complaint before a secular Iudge , but that either they should compose all their controuersies among themselues by the arbitration of friends , or if they would not or could not , that at least they should end them by the iudgement of the Bishop . And surely , they ordered their matters in this manner out of the same , or surely the very like aduice which S. Paul in the 1. Epistle to the Corinthians , gaue the Christians , forbiding them , that they should not draw one an other before the iudgement seates of insidell Iudges , and there contend about their differences ( which we spake of a little before : ) I say out of the same aduice these fathers ordained , that if any thing sell out among the Clergy , after the manner of men , which might be a scandall to the Laitie ( as are the faults which are committed of humaine frailety ) that the same might with more secresie and closenes be amended before their proper Ordinaries , nor should not come to the eares of the rude and barbarous multitude , which oft times measureth the doctrine by the manners , and is accustomed either to disdaine or to scorne and laugh at these maner of slippes in the Clergy . And moreouer , lest the Cleriques , who ought to bee carefull and diligent to maintaine peace and concord , and both in word and deede to giue example of charity and patience , should seeme by their often haunting and frequenting of secular Courts , to shew the way to all manner of strifes and contention . Then by these decrees of Councelles , there is nothing detracted from the authoritie of the Laickes , but that they may heare the causes of the Clergie men . For the Fathers did not , neither indeed could they forbid , that secular Iudges should not iudge and determine of Clergie mens causes , being brought before them ; ( for that had beene to take from Princes and Magistrates that right and authoritie , which the law of Christ doth not permit them to doe ) but indeed they did forbidde that one Clergy person should not draw an other before those kind of Iudges , appointing canonicall or ecclesiasticall punishments against them which did not obey . Now this they might appoint iustly and lawfully without wrong or preiudice to any : euen as a good Father that hath many children , may commaund his children , and also forbid them vnder a priuate and domesticke punishment , that they doe not contēd before a Iudge about any controuersies amongst themselues , but that they cease and lay downe all quarrell and differences vpon the iudgment of their father or brethren : and by giuing his children this charge , he doth not preiudice at all the authority of lawfull Iudges . Euen so the Fathers of the councels haue inhibited their sonnes , that is , the Clergy men , that they should maintaine no action , nor question amongst them selues before secular Iudges , not by taking away from the Laiques their power to heare and decide of their causes , but by abridging the Clergie of their ancient liberty of going so freely vnto them as they vsed to do . And this is not to exempt the Clergie from the authority and iurisdiction of temporall Magistrates , but only to take a course , by which the Clergie hauing businesse with the Clergy , may easily attaine their right without so much noise and stirrings in Lay-mens courtes . And lest any man should doubt whether these things stand thus or no , I thought it worth my pains to set down the very decrees of the Counsels : from which because they were not well vnderstoode , this errour hath sprung , that from thence the Reader may vnderstand the truth of our discourse . The first then which decreed any thing touching this point , was the 3. councell of Carthage , held the yeare of our Lord 397. at which S. Augustine was present , and subscribed the same . In the 9. can of that councell it is thus written . Also wee haue ordained that whosoeuer Bishop , Priest and Deacon or Clerke , when as a crime is charged vpon him in the Church , or a Ciuill controuersie , shall bee raised against him , if he leauing the Ecclesiastick iudgement , shall desire to be cleared by the publique iudgements , although the sentence passe of his side , that hee shall lose his place , and this in a criminall iudgement . But in a Ciuill , that he foresee that which hee hath wonne , if he : desire to hold his place still . For hee that hath free liberty to chuse his Iudges where hee will , hee doth shew himselfe to be vnworthy of the fellowshippe of his brethren , who conceiuing meanely of the whole Church , sueth to the secular iudgement for helpe . Whereas the Apostle commaundeth that the causes of priuate Christians should bee brought to the Church , and be there determined . Is there any word here , whereby it may be gathered by any probable reason , that the Councell meant to exempt the Clergie from the iurisdiction of secular Magistrates ? or doth declare that the Laickes are not competent Iudges for the Clergie ? Nay it sheweth the direct contrarie : viz. that they doe confesse , that the secular Iudges may by good right heare and decide the causes of Clergie persons , and that they doe not disallow their iudgements , as giuen by an incompetent Iudge ; but that they only endeuour this , to restraine the giddinesse and forwardnesse of those Clerickes , that when as a cause hath alreadie beene begun to bee debated in the Church , forsaking and contemning the Ecclesiasticke Iudges , doe submit themselues to the order and iudgement of Laickes : in which case the Councell doth not disallow the sentence giuen by a secular Iudge , nor pronounceth him to be no competent Iudge , but a penaltie depriueth that Clerke of the fruit and benefite of such a sentence , by reason of his lewdnesse and disorder . Now in that the Fathers of that Councell did at that time acknowledge the Ciuill Magistrates to bee the competent Iudges of Clergy men ; by that it may bee vnderstood sufficiently , that they restrained this their decree to that case , wherein a crime is raised vpon a Clearke in the church , or a ciuill controuersie set on foot against him . Therfore out of these cases , it was by this Canon lawfull for the Clergie without offence to prosecute their sutes in a ciuill court , and to debate their businesse before a secular Iudge . After followed the famous Councell of Chalcedon , Ann. Dom 451. which also in the 9. Canon decreeth on this manner : If any Clergy person haue businesse with a Clergie person , let him not forsake his proper Bishop , and runne to temporall iudgements : but first let the businesse be sifted by the pr per Bishop , or at least by the counsell of the same Bishop ; they shall receiue iudgement and order from them by whom both parties were content to be iudged . If any shall doe otherwise , he shall be subiect to the Canonicall consures . Obserue how this Councell directeth her speech to the Clergie , that they should not leaue their owne Bishops , to goe to secular Iudges ; but not to temporall Magistrates and Iudges , that they should not heare Clergie men comming to them ; and after the cause debated , should pronounce sentence , & according to the course of law , compell them to performe the iudgement . Therefore by this Canon there is nothing taken from the authoritie of the Laitie . For those words of the Canon or Decree , Sedprius actio ventiletur apud proprium Fpiscopum , doe sufficiently shew , that the Fathers of the Councell doe only require , that all the causes of Clergie men bee at the first hand examined by the Bishop : secondly , if there bee cause , that they bee carried to the examination of the temporall Iudge . For it is not likely or credibl , that that word , Primum , was idly and super fluously set downe by so many worthy and wise men : and so that Canon doth wholly accord with the Nouell Constitution of Iustinian , 82. made in fauour of the Clergie men : That Clergie men should first bee conuented before their owne Bishops , and afterwards before Ciuill Iudges . Therefore the Ciuill Iurisdiction of secular Iudges ouer the Clergie is not weakened by this Canon , but rather confirmed . Likewise in the Councell of Agatha , vnder King Alaricke . Ann. Dom. 506. the Fathers which allembled in the same , decreed Can. 32 That no Clergie man should presume to molest any man before a secular Iudge , if the Bishop did not giue him licence . The which Canon Gratian transferred into his Decre●um , not without very foule dealing , both changing the reading , and wresting the sense ; for whereas the Councell had said , Clericus ne quenquam praesumat , &c. that he hath drawne to his owne opinion , depraued in this manner : Clericum nullus praesumat apud s●cularem Iudicem Episcopo non permittente , pulsare : that is , Let no man presume to molest a Clergie man before a Secular Iudge , &c. That the prohibition may include the La●cks also , that they should not conuent a Clergy man before a Secular Iudge ; whereas it is made only for Clergie men , without any mention at all of the Laitie . Besides , the second part of that Canon doth manifestly shew , that the Councell is thus farre offended with the Laickes which draw the Clergie before Secular Iudgements , and propoundeth Ecclesiasticall punishments against them , if so bee they shall doe it wrongfully , of a purpose to vex and molest them . For it followeth in the same Canon : But if any Secular man shall attempt wrongfully to torment and vex the Church and Clergie men , ( by moouing of sutes before Secular Iudges ) and shall be conuicted let him be restrained from entrance into the Church , and from the Communion of the Catholikes , vnlesse hee shall worthily repent . but Gratian hath corrupted not only the sentence of this Councell , but also of the Epistle of Pope Marcellinus , in eadem Cau● & quaest Can 3. and for Clericus nullum , hath written , Clericus nullus : that it is no maruell , that the Canonists , who did only reade the gatherings of Gratianus , being deceiued by this false reading , haue fallen into this errour , which we now repichend . But it is a maruell that Bedarmine in both places should follow the coriupt reading of Gratianus , and not rather the true and naturall section of the Authors themselues , in his Controucisies , Lib. 1. de Clericis , cap. 28. But in the first Councell of Matiscum , which was held vnder King Gu●tramnus . An. Dom. 576. Can. 8. is written in this manner : That no Clericke presume , in what place soeuer , to accuse any other brother of the Clergie , or draw him to plead his cause before a Secular Iudge but let all matters of the Clergie be determined in the presence either of the proper Bishop , or Priest , or Arch deacon . And in the third Councell of Toletum , which was celebrated Ann Dom. 589. In the raigne of King Reccaredus in the 13. Can there is a decree touching Clergy men thus : The continuall misgouernment , and accustomed presumption of libertie , hath so farre opened the way to vnlawfull attempts , that Clerickes leauing their Bishops , doe draw their fellow Clerkes to publike iudgements . Therefore wee ordaine , that the like presumption be attempted no more . If any shall presume to doe it , let him lose his cause , and be banished from the Communion . These are the solemne , and almost the sole decrees of the Canons , whereon they ground their errour , who falsely supposed that Councels could , or in fact did exempt the Clergie from the power of the Laitie : whom the Canons themselues notwithstanding doe so euidentlie conuince , that wee neede not bring any thing else besides them , for to represse that conceit of theirs . And these matters haue beene thus discoursed by mee , not with that minde and intent , to rippe vp the priuileges of the Clergie , or because I either enuie that they enioy them , or wish that they were taken from them . They who know mee , know very well in what account I haue euer had , and haue Ecclesiasticall persons . I doe honour the Priests of God , as my parents , and esteeme them worthy all honour : but as an humble childe I aduise them , that they be not vnthankfull , nor disdaine their benefactors , from whom they haue receiued so many priuileges . They are bound to reuerence and honour their temporall Princes , as their Patrons , and Protectors , and procurers of their libertie ; and not ( as many of them at this day vse ) to denie that they are beholding to Princes for those fauours , but to ascribe all their liberties , and exemptions , and immunities , to Pontificiall and Canonicall Constitutions ; which is the most vnthankfull part which can proceede from vnthankfull mindes . For what temporall libertie soeuer they haue , they haue receiued the same , not from the Popes , but from secular Princes ; nor from the Canons , but from the Lawes . CHAP. XXXIII . I Will say more , and I will speake the truth , although peraduenture it purchase me hatred of them to whom all things seeme hatefull , which are neuer so little against their humour and disposition . Therefore I will speake , and I will speake a great word , which peraduenture either no man hitherto hath remembred , or if any haue , hee hath not at the least put any in minde as hee ought , whom it concerned to know the same . And that is , that the Clergie thorow the whole world , of what order or degree soeuer they be , are not to this day in any manner exempt and freede from the temporall authoritie of secular Princes , in whose Kingdomes and countries they liue ; but are subiect to them in no other manner then other Citizens in all things which belong to ciuill and temporall administration and iurisdiction : and that the same Princes haue power of life and death ouer them , as well as ouer their other subiects ; and therefore that the Prince ( I speake of him who acknowledgeth no superiour in temporall affaires ) may either of his clemencie forgiue , or punish according to the Law , a Clergie man , committing any fault whatsoeuer , so the fault bee not meerely Ecclesiasticall . This although it seeme hard , and halfe a paradoxe , to them who being possessed with the errour of the contrarie opinion , doe thinke that they liue within the authoritie and iurisdiction of the Pope only , and that they are not bound to any Constitutions of humane lawes besides : notwithstanding I shall bring to passe in few words , that they may plainly vnderstand , that there is nothing more true then this proposition of mine , so as they be onely willing to open their eares to ●eare the true reason thereof with indifferencie . The truth thereof dependeth of those things which we haue set downe and prooued before , out of the iudgement of the Diuines of the best note , and shall presently bee demonstrated by necessary and euident conclusion drawne from thence . First of all therefore , this is set downe , and granted , and also confirmed with most firme reasons and testmonies , that all , both Clerickes and Laickes , were in the power and authoritie of Kings and Emperours , so long as the Church serued vnder heathen Princes . And this is the ground of our demonstration ; with which I will iorne that which hath in like manner beene set down and granted : that is to say , That the Law of Christ deprsueth no man of his right and interest , because hee came not to breake the Law , but to fulfill the Law. And therefore after that Princes were brought to the faith , it is certaine that all Clergie men continued in the same order and ranke , as farre as concerned temporall subiection , wherein they were before , when their Princes liued in their infidelitie : because the Law of Christ depriueth no man of his particular interest , as hath beene said . And in that regard , priuileges and exemptions were granted to the Clergie , which they should not haue needed at all , if the Clergie had not remained , and that by absolute right , as before , vnder the authoritie and iurisdiction of Princes . These things are so cleere and plaine , and so witnessed and proued by so many testimonies and monuments , that it may be thought a needlesse paines , to remember them in this place , or to adde any thing to them . Therefore let vs see that which followeth : I meane , let vs see how our former sentence doth grow out of these principles , by a manifest demonstration and necessarie conclusion . It is in no place recorded by any Writer , that the Princes who haue endowed the Clergie with these priuileges and exemptions , did set them so free from themselues , that they should not be further subiect vnto them , nor acknowledge their Maiestie , or obey their Commandement . Reade those things which are written of those priuileges : you shall not finde the least testimonie of so great immunitie amongst them all . They only granted to the Clergie , that they should not bee conuented before secular Magistrates , but before their proper Bishops , and Ecclesiasticall Iudges . Now this is not to exempt the Clergie from the authoritie of the Princes themselues , or to offer preiudice to their iurisdiction and authority , if they shall please at any time to take knowledge of Clergie mens causes , in cases which are not meerely spirituall . Nay Princes could not , nor at this day cannot grant to the Clergie , liuing in their kingdomes , that libertie and immunitie , that they should not bee subiect to them in their temporall authoritie , and when they offend , bee iudged and punished by them , but that they must by the same act renounce and abandon their principalitie and gouernment . For it is a propertie inseparable to Princes , to haue power to correct offenders , and lawfully to gouerne all the members of the Common-wealth , I meane , all his Citizens and subiects , with punishing and rewarding them . And as in a naturall bodie , all the members are subiect to the head , and are gouerned and directed by it , so as it must needs seeme a monstrous bodie , where are seene superfluous members , and such as haue no dependencie of the head : euen so in this politicke bodie , it is very necessarie that all the members should bee subiect to the Prince , as to the head , and bee gouerned by him , that is , to receiue reward or punishment from him , according as each of them deserue in the state . But the Clerickes ( as the aduersaries confesse ) a besides that they are Clerickes , are also Citizens , and certaine parts of the ciuill Common-wealth : which is true , and in that regard they are reckoned amongst the orders of the kingdome , and obtaine the first place . Therefore as Citizens , and parts of the ciuill Common-wealth , they are subiect to the Prince ; neither can they , although the Prince would , but be subiect to him in temporalties : and otherwise either were he no Prince , or they no Citizens . Therefore it is a foolish thing to suppose and imagine , that a Clergy man , being conuented for any cause whatsoeuer , ( so it be not meerely spirituall ) may auoid the Palace of the soueraigne Prince , or of him to whom the Prince , vpon certaine knowledge , hath specially committed the determination and decision thereof . For in that Princes doe verie seldome heare the causes of the Clergie , that argueth want not of power , but of disposition . Hence is it , I meane out of this temporall authoritie of secular Princes ouer the Clergie , that in our time Charles the V. being Emperour , caused Hermannus Archbishop of Colonie to appeare before him , to cleere himselfe of the crimes which the Clergie and the Vniuersitie said against him : b and that in many places the Princes haue reserued to themselues certaine offenses of the Clergie to be specially punished , and doe commit the same to the knowledge and iudicature of their officers : as are those crimes which are called Priuilegiate in France , as of Treason , bearing of Armes , counterset money , peace broken , and the like : neither are wee to thinke that heereby any iniurie is done to the Clergie , or that the Ecclesiasticall libertie is in any manner hindred or diminished . Many haue Ecclesiasticall libertie in their mouthes , who know not a ●ot what it is . We will in another place declare more plainly what it is , and in what points it consisteth . c Seeing these things stand thus , euery man I thinke may see , that all the immunitie of Clergie men , as well for their persons , as for their causes and goods , haue proceeded from secular Princes : but not , as some imagine , is either due by the Law of God , or granted them by the Pope , or Canons . For that which Bellarmine bringeth both for a supplement and a reason , that he might proue how that the Pope and Councels did simply exempt Clerickes from the temporall iurisdiction : viz. d That the Imperiall Law ought to yeeld to the Canon Law : that is not generally true , but then only , when the Canon Law is ordained and exacted of matters meerely spirituall and Ecclesiasticke : but the subiection or immunitie of Clergie men in ciuill affaires is not a matter meerely spirituall and Ecclesiasticall , but rather ciuill and temporall : in which cases the sacred Canons doe not disdaine to come after the ciuill Lawes . e Neither is there any more force in that which he brings in after , That the Pope may command the Emperour ouer those things which belong to the authoritie of the Church . As if hee should say , that the Pope may constraine the Emperor to set and dismisse the Clergie free out of his power , because the libertie of the Clergie belongeth to the authoritie of the Church . For euen by this we may discerne that this is false , that the Church neuer had greater authoritie then shee had then , when all the Clergie did in temporall subiection obey Christian Princes , and Officers of Princes . Neither was this exemption and immunitie granted to the Clergy to increase the authoritie of the Church , for that was no lesse before , but to set them free from vexation and trouble which often times the rigour and seueritie of secular iudgments did bring . Hence arose that question , whether it were lawfull for Princes , euery one within his territories , without any iniurie to the church , in some case to reuoke the priuiledge of the exemption of the Clergie , from the intermedling of secular Iudges , and to reduce the whole businesse to the common law , and to the state wherein it stood at the first ? Whereof when I was asked not long since , I answered nothing as then , but that it seemed to mee a strange question , and of a hard deliberation to resolue . For although it haue beene propounded by diuers , yet hath not beene handled by any according to the worth of the subiect . The mouers of this question were moued by the common and vsuall reason of taking Priuiledges away , which the Pope himselfe , and all Princes are accustomed to obserue ; that is , if either they beginne to be hurtfull to the Common-wealth , or the cause hath failed , and is gone , for which they were granted at the first , or the priuiledged Persons themselues doe abuse them to a wicked and vnlawfull end . And they said indeed that the cause of granting this exemption , doth continue , and is like to continue for euer ; that is to say , the reuerence which all men ought to exhibite to that kind of men ; but that the abuse thereof was so frequent in many places , to the great scandall of the whole Ecclesiasticall order , that that benefite may seeme deseruedly to bee taken from them . Thus much they . But wee will more largely and plentifully decide this matter in our bookes de corruptione saculi , if God giue mee life and strength . CHAP. XXXIIII . NOw therefore I returne to the argument , which is propounded in the beginning of the 32. Chapter : and J answere , that it nothing belongs to the taking away of any temporall goods whatsoeuer , much lesse of a kingdome . For it is as certaine as certaine may be , that Excommunication , by which only froward & stubborn Christians are separated & excluded from the fellowship of the faithfull , and communion of the Church , doth take from no body their inheritance , and temporall goods . Vnlesse it proceed from such a cause , which the Prince hath by his lawes , especially ordained to be punished with the publication or losse of goods . In which case , not the Pope , but the Prince , not the excommunication , but the constitution of the ciuil law , doth take goods away from the person excommunicate . The Pope surely cannot take any Patrimoniall right , no not from a Clergy man , though hee bee excommunicated and deposed , or degraded by himselfe . a And indeede the case were very hard of Christian people , if so be that a person excommunicate should forfeite his estate of all his lands and goods , by excommunication alone , being once passed against him , either by the law , or by any man , seeing that his goods being once seased into the Kings hands , doe scarse euer returne againe to the true owner . And so excommunication , which was appointed for a remedie and a medicine to helpe , should proue a mischieuous disease to ouerthrow . For that the person excommunicate , although hee shall bee restored againe into his former estate of Grace , by washing his fault away with due repentance , should neuer or very hardly recouer his goods againe , being once returned into the Fiske or Exchequer , & peraduenture wasted or giuen away to some body , &c. Therefore the censures Ecclesiastical , amongst which Excommunication is the most grieuous , doe worke vppon the soules , not vpon the goods and estates of the Laitie : as on the contrary , the bodies of men , and not their soules are afflicted with temporall punishments . Seeing therefore that offenders are punished with the losse of their goods by the auhority , not of the Pope , but of the Prince : Seeing I say , it is not the Pope , that taketh temporall goods from any priuate person , by the power of his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction , and by the force and vertue of excommunication , or other censure , although the same bee iust and grieuous ; but the ciuill Prince onely , who to pleasure the Church , and to prosecute the wrong done vnto her , is accustomed by lawes enacted of himselfe , to ordaine sometime one punishment , sometime an other , at his owne pleasure , vpon the contemners of the Church ; how then can it be , that the Pope can by his sole Pontificiall , and Ecclesiasticke authority take away from the Prince himselfe , kingdom , principality , iurisdiction , authority , and all dominion ; who hath no iudge ouer him in temporall matters , and is not subiect to any ciuil pains ? Is it so sure and certaine , that the Pope hath giuen him by the law of God more authority ouer Princes , then ouer priuate persons ? or are Princes tied to liue in harder tearmes in the world , then priuate persons , so as the Church may practise that vpon a Prince , which shee cannot doe vpon a priuate man ? But that the truth of this matter may as yet appeare more plainely by an other meane , I demaund of these men , if the Pope haue greater authority ouer Kings and Emperours at this day , then hee had in times past , before that he was aduanced to a temporall honour by the bounty of Constantine and other Princes ? or that his authority at this present is onely like equal altogether : I mean that which Christ conferred vpon Peter , & which no mortall man can either straighten or enlarge , and which he shall retaine neuer the lesse , although he should lose all temporall principality and gouernment ? And if he haue greater authority , whence I pray you should he haue it : from God or from men ? surely , neither of both can be affirmed without a manifest vs truth . For will any man euer say , that is in his right wits , that any new authority was giuen of God to the Pope ouer Christian Kings and Princes , from the time that he beganne to raigne , and to exercise a ciuill gouernment in certaine places , and to shew himselfe in mens eyes both with a Crowne and Miter on his head ? or if he should say it , were he able to make it good by any reason or authority ? much lesse hath any such authority accre●ed to him from men , because as it is commonly said , Actus agentium non operantur vltra ipsorum voluntatem b . And although Christian Kings and Emperours , who haue and doe submit their neckes in spirituall causes to the Vicar of Christ , ( such as only professe the orthodoxall faith ) yet none of them all passed into the temporall iurisdiction and authoritie of the Pope ; none of them , but reserued to himselfe free and vntouched his secular iurisdiction . But if peraduenture it bee found that any hath done otherwise , the same is to be reckoned as an exception , by which the rule in non exceptis , is more stronglie confirmed . Out of this foundation , which is laid vpon most certaine reason , a very good argument may bee framed in this manner : The Pope hath no greater authoritie ouer Christian Princes temporall , then hee had before hee was a temporall Prince himselfe . But before he was a ten porall Prince , he had no temporall authoritie ouer them any way . Ergo , Neither hath he now any ouer them . The truth of the Proposition is so plaine , that I neede not vnderset it with other arguments : but the Aslumption is proued thus : No inferiour and subiect hath authority ouer his superiour and Lord , that he may iudge him in that wherein he is subiect . But the Pope before he was a temporall Prince , was inferiour and subiect to Kings and Emperours , as concerning temporall matters . Ergo , hee had no temporall authority ouer them , that hee might iudge them in temporalties . The proposition also of this Svllogisme is out of all question , seeing no man can be iudged but by his superiour : a superiour I meane in that very point , whereof the iudgement is made . For as we haue often said , Par in parem non habet imperium . And in nature it cannot be , that one and the same person should be both inferiour & superiour ; in the same kind of authority , in respect of one and the same matter , no more then that the same man should be Father and Son in respect of one and the same . And the same reason doth Bellarmine vse to proue that the Pope cannot submit himselfe to the coactiue sentence of Councels c . The Assumption is confessed by the aduersaries , when as they affirme , and clearely confirme by reasons , That the exception , ( vnlesse you wil say , exemption ) of Cleriques in ciuill causes , aswell concerning their persons , as Gods , was brought or by the law of man d . For , ( as Augustine witnesseth ) humane lawes be the lawes of Emperours , because God hath distributed to mankind the humane lawes themselues by the Emperours and Kings of the world . Therefore the Clergy haue from Emperours and Kings whatsoeuer exemption and immunity it is , which now they enioy all the world ouer in ciuil causes , as we shewed in the last Chapter before . And that euen of their meere and free bounty ; for they could not bee enforced in any sort by the Church , to grant the Clergy those priuiledges , seeing it is not found to be expressed & prouided by no law of God. And the law of Christ depriueth no man of his proper right & interest , as thēselus confesse , & we haue often signified . And therfore as their owne learning carieth ; Bishops ought to be subiect to Kings in temporalties , and Kings to Bishops in spiritualties . By all this discourse it followeth , that Clergie men were bound by the common law of other Citizens in ciuill and temporall matters , and were alike subiect to the authoritie of secular Iudges , as well as the other inhabitants of the Cities , before that they were by godly Princes endewed with these Priuiledges , of exemptions : and many holy Popes haue honestly confessed , that in this case there is no difference betweene the Bishop of Rome or the Pope , and other Clergie persons . Therefore that which might be done , let vs suppose it was done , that is , that the Pope being as yet inuested in no temporall principalitie , or priuiledge , doth liue vnder the gouernement of an other prince , as his fellow Bishops , and Brethren in France , Spaine and Britanie , and in other kingdomes doe . Would it not be euinced by the necessity of the former argument , that he cannot iudge and punish Princes in temporalties , to whome hee is temporally subiect ? Therefore he hath either purchased a greater authority ouer Kinges and Emperours , then he had before , through the exemptions and priuiledges granted euen by them ; or else he cannot as yet iudge them in temporalties . But if any bee so fond perhaps to say , that the Pope hath alwaies had this authority from the first beginning of the Church , viz. to iudge and depose euill princes , but through the iniurie of the times hee hath by accident been hindered , that he could not exercise it : so long as hee was subiect to them touching the temporalties : But now , after that hee hath withdrawne his necke from the temporall yoake of princes , & made himselfe a temporall princes , there is nothing to hinder , but that hee may freely put in vre that iurisdiction . I say if any shall vse this vaine ostentation , I must answere him nothing else , but that the things he speaketh are not onely false , but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , vnpossible : setting those things downe which the aduersaries confesse , and which is most true , that is to say , that the Popes before such time , as they were by godly Princes clearely exempted from temporal iurisdiction , were subiect to them both de iure and de facto . For it is impossible that at that time they should haue that power ; for that it is not competent , but by right of superiority . Now it implieth a contradiction , that the Pope was by right superiour , and by right inferiour , at the same time , & in the same kind of authority , in respect of one and the same ; and the naturall order of things doth not permit that the inferiour , or subiect should commaund his superiour and Ruler . Seeing therefore it is both absurd and impious to imagine that our Sauiour Christ , qui non venit soluere legem sed adimplere ; should constitute and appoint any thing against the law of nature , and the most holy rule of life , they must needes bee in a great error , who affirme that this soueraigne authority , wherof we speake , was by Christ conferred on Peter , and in his persō on the rest of the Bishops who succeeded him , when as they bring nothing to proue the same but certaine farre fetched reasons , and full weake , patched vp together ; of similitudes , comparisons , allegories , and such like stuffe , as you may see by that which wee haue refuted . All which are to be reiected and little esteemed , when as by the position and granting of them , some absurditie doth follow , as in this point , or when as more probable and strong reasons grounded vpon the authority of Scriptures and Fathers do maintain the contrary opinion . The last argument of Bellarmine is behinde , in the refutation whereof we shall not neede to take much paines . The third argument ( saith he ) is this : A Shepheard may and ought so to feede his sheepe , as is conuenient for them . Ergo , the Pope may , and ought , command Christians those things , and inforce them to these things , to which euery one of them in his condition is bound : that is , constraine euery one to serue God in that manner , wherein they ought according to their state and condition . But Kings ought to serue God by defending of the Church , and by punishing heretickes and schismatickes . Therefore he may and ought to command Kings that they doe it , and vnlesse they doe it , to enforce them by excommunication , and other conuenient meanes . Surely I see not what is contained in this argument , which either confirmes or infirmes the temporall authoritie of the Pope . For the beginning thereof is necessarilie to be vnderstood of spirituall foode . Now the Popes reuenewes , although they be great , would not suffice to feede all sheepe with corporall pasture ; and so the end also and conclusion must be vnderstood of spitituall coercion and compulsion : for hee saith , to enforce by Excommunication , and other conuenient meanes , ( meaning ) Ecclesiasticall For the Pope is an Ecclesiasticke , not a temporall Shepheard , but only so farre as at this day hee hath temporall rule in certaine places . Therefore wee grant the whole argument and freely confesse and professe , that the Pope by his spirituall authoritie may command all Princes , and enioine them to doe those things which appertaine to their safetie and theirs ; and vnlesse they doe it , also to enforce by excommunication , and other conuenient meanes . But the conuenient meanes are all spirituall meanes , and not temporall , vnlesse they bee practised by a temporall Magistrate . The which point Iohn Driedo obseruing in his bookes of Christian libertie , after that he had declared that these two authorities and iurisdictions were by the Law of God distinct in the Church , and that all secular authoritie in spirituall matters was subiect to the Popes authoritie , so as the Pope , in regard of his pastorall charge , hath authoritie ouer a Christian Emperour , euen as a spirituall Father ouer a sonne , and as a Shepheard ouer his sheepe ; that he may iudge and correct him , if he should fall into heresie , or denie publike iustice to the poore and oppressed , or should enact Lawes to the preiudice of the Christian faith . ( all which things we also affirme ) he setteth downe no other paine or punishment against Emperours so offending , but excommunication alone , because he knew that the Popes authoritie and iurisdiction was content with spirituall punishments , and could goe no further , vnlesse shee would runne out in the borders of temporall authoritie , and inuade a forraine iurisdiction , which by the Law of God is distinct and separate from his . Now this is no conuenient meane , which the aduersaries vse , of deposing ill Princes from their gouernment ; but rather of all other meanes inconuenient : both for that it hath scarce euer succeeded happily to the Popes themselues , or the Church , but is accustomed to bring into the Church and Christian Common wealth , infinite calamities , by intestine discords , schismes , and ciuill warres : as also , because in respect of the Pope , to whom spirituall matters onely are committed , such a meane must needes seeme very strange , and to proceede from an vsurped authoritie . And therefore it is to be iudged i neither conuenient , nor iust , nor possible . Hitherto haue I weighed in the ballance of naked and open truth , according to the slendernesse of my wit , all the reasons , and from those reasons the arguments , whereby Bellarmine endeuoureth to prooue that the Pope hath supreme authority ouer secular Princes , indirecte , indirectly . CHAP. XXXV . I Thought in the beginning , when I began this Worke , that it was sufficient , diligently to examine and discusse the reasons which this learned man Bellarmine doth vse ; but for that he sends vs to other matters , which he saith are extant in Nicolas Sanders , saving , See more in Nicolas Sanders . lib. 2. cap 4. de visibili Monarchia , where you shall finde many of those things which I have deliuered ; I thinke I shall not doe amisse , if I shall bring into light those arguments of Sanders which are behinde , lest the curious and obseruant of our writings , should complaine , that any reason of the contrarie side hath beene omitted ; and also should imagine , that it is of purpose omitted , because it is so strong , that it cannot bee answered . All the world doth know , especially they who haue with any care and attention perused Sanders his bookes , that he spared no paines , and aboue all other men gathered together most arguments to prooue that the Pope was inuested in this temporall authority ouer all Christians , whereof wee speake . But yet it is very likely , that that man was so farre blinded , either with a bitter hatred which hee bare against Queene ELIZABETH , being banished out of her Kingdome ; or with too great affection towards Pope Pius V. to whom he was many waies bound ; or else with some other , J know not what smoke of humour and passion , that he did not see , how that for certaine and sound arguments , he vsed many shewes , which were not onely false and farre fetched , but euen dissenting from common sense , and the iudgement of naturall reason . Therefore will I transcribe into this place , very compendiously , the rest of his arguments , which as I thinke were of purpose omitted by Bellarmine . Argument . 1 Therefore hee deduceth one from this , that Sauls kingdome was taken from him , for that hee had not obserued the Commandements of the Lord , which were deliuered him by the ministerie of Samuel ; from whence hee collecteth thus : Therefore seeing after the holy Ghost sent from heauen , the spirituall authoritie cannot bee lesse now in the Church of Christ , then it was before in the Synagogue ; wee must also now confesse , that the King who hath despised to heare the Lord speaking by the mouth of the Pope , may bee so depriued of the right of his Kingdome , as that another in the meane time may be anointed by the same Pope , and that from that day hee is truly King , whom the Pope hath rightly anointed , or otherwise consecrated , and not he who being armed with troupes of seruants doth vsurpe the Kingdome . Argument . 2 Another also from the same party : That Ahias the Silonite , when Salomon was yet liuing , foretold , that Ieroboam should be ruler of twelue Tribes : a whereof , saith he , it is conceiued , that either a whole Kingdome , or some part , may bee taken away by the spirituall authoritie of the Church . For what power was once in the Priests and Prophets , the same is now in the Pastors and Doctors of the Church , whose dutie it is so to tender the health of soules , that they suffer not , by the disobedience and tyrannie of a wicked King , people of an infinite multitude to be forced and haled to schisme and heresie . Argument . 3 The third from this , That Elias anointed Asael King ouer Syria , and Iehu King ouer Israel , and anointed Eliseus to be a Prophet for himselfe , that he that escaped the hands of Asael , him should Iehu kill ; and him that had escaped the hands of Iehu , should Eliseus kill . By which figure , saith hee , what other thing was signified , then that many Magistrates were for this end raised and set vp in the Church of God , that what was not executed by one of them , might bee executed by the other : of which powers , the last and most principall was in the Prophets , that is , in the Pastors and Doctors of the Church of God ? For as the sword of Eliseus was reckoned in the last place , which none could auoid , although hee had escaped the sword of Asael and Iehu : so the censure of the spirituall power can by no meanes be shunned , although a man escape the sword of the secular power . For the spirituall power doth not vse a corporall or visible sword , which may bee hindred by certaine meanes , but vseth the sword of the spirit , which passeth thorow all places , and pierceth euen to the very soule of him whom it striketh . To these hee knitteth afterward for an other argument the story of Elias , wery much enterlaced with diuers obseruations and allegories , deuised by himselfe , to shew that the materiall sword doth obey the spirituall ; and that not onely the Pope , but euen other Pastors of the Church , haue authority as well ouer body and goods , as ouer the soules of all Christians ; which no sober man before him did euer so much as dreame of . But with what vnhandsomnesse , and incongruence hee deduceth this out of the reasons laid before by him , I will say open in the next Chapter . But he applieth to his purpose the Argument taken from the person of Elias , and his actions in this manner . Elias by the sword of the spiri●e , that is to say , by his praiers commaunded the fire to fall from heauen , and to destroy those fifty , who despising the authority of the Prophets , said vnto him in the name of an earthly power ; Man of God , the King hath commaunded thee to descend , c &c. and in respect of the earthly power contemned that spirituall power , which Elias was indued with all . And in scorne saluted him , Homo Dei , man of God : And in this manner hee goeth forward thus . Could no● Elias at whose call fire deseended from heauen , and deuoured the fifty men , say to some Prince and Magistrate if he had been present : Sir , because these souldiers doe contemne me , and in me God , whose Prophet I am , runne vpon them , and kill them ? or could not an earthly sword haue executed the same office , which the fire from heauen did performe ? If fire , qu●th he , be the more noble element , then the earth , yea , or then the mettals which are digged out of the earth , I see not but that he who called fire from heauen , to satisfie his commaundement , might not much more haue bidden the Magistrate , who beareth the sword to draw out his sword for him against any King in the world whatsoeuer For which opinion of his , this firmament or strength onely is set down by him : That it skils not much amongst wise men , what is done by those things which are alike in moment and waight . I will not heere adde the fourth & fifth argument , which he vseth out of the sacred histories , touching Ozia , d and Athalia , e because Bellarmine hath referred thē among the examples whereon wee must deale in their place . But these are those Paraleipomena , to which Bellarmine doth remit vs , and which it is no wonder that he ( who is both a subtill and sharpe disputer , and a vehement Oratour ) did onely lightly report , but did not transferre into his owne worke : seeing they doe abound with so many and notorious faults , that a man would thinke they were written not by a Diuine , and a man exercised in the Scriptures , but by some prophane Smatterer , abusing intemperately Diuinity and the Scriptures : so very little is there in those things , which he assumeth in them for argument , which is consonant and agreeing with the subiect in question . CHAP. XXXVI . First then , Sanders is mistaken , and is very farre wide in this , that he imagineth that the Synagogue had any stroke in the abdication of Saul . For it is most manifest , that the whole businesse was commanded , denounced , and in the issue accomplished and executed by the extraordinarie iudgement and commandement of God , from whom is all raigne and power , without any ordinarie iurisdiction of the Priests , or of the Synagogue : whereby it is cleere , that the comparison of the Church of Christ & the Synagogue , or of Samuel and the Pope , is very impertinently and ignorantly made by him in this point . For although we confesse that which is the truth , that the spirituall power of the Church of Christ is no lesse , yea that it is faire more , then of the Synagogue : yet therfore , I meane out of the comparison of the power & authoritie of each Church , it doth not follow , that the Pope may depriue a King neglecting or contemning the Commandements of God , of the right of his Kingdome , & instal another in his place , because the Synagogue was neuer endued with that power . For it is no where read in the Old Testament , that the Synagogue of the Iewes , or the H●●● Priest thereof for the time , did abrogate the Kingdome from any lawfull King of Israel of Iudaea , being neuer so wicke● , distnate , and ciuell ; or depriued him of the ●ight o● the Kingdome , as hee saith , and substituted another in his place . Whence it falles out , that no argument from thence , nor no example may bee drawne in the new Law. I let passe , that Samuel , although he were a great Prophet , yet hee was not the chiefe Priest , nay not a Priest at all , but onely a Leuite , a who therefore could doe nothing against Saul by an ordinarie power of spirituall iurisdiction , much lesse by the authoritie of a secular iudgement , because he had publikely laid that downe before , when the people demanded a King. Therefore Samuel in the execution of this businesse , did onely performe a bare ministerie , almost against his will , and striuing both with praiers and teares against the same : and hauing receiued a speciall charge , he discharged an extraordinarie embassie , being sent from the Lord as the Messenger of his diuine iudgement . And that appeareth by this , that when he came to the King , he said , Giue me leaue , and I will tell thee what the Lord hath spoken to me by night . Therefore he may forbeare this argument , which is to small purpose drawne from the extraordinarie ministery of Samuel and the reiection of Saul , in regard that the ordinarie authoritie of the Christian Church or Pope , hath no comparison or proportion , no conueniencie or similitude with the same . God presently reiected Saul , and tooke the Kingdome from his posteritie : but he suffered other Kings , who seemed to be much more wicked then Saul , to raigne ouer his people , and to conuey the Kingdome to their children . So hath it seemed good in his eies . God the Lord of reuenge hath done freely , b and he hath done all whatsoeuer he would : c neither is any other reason to belong it . He hath mercie on whom he will haue mercie , and whom he will be hardneth Neither may any man say vnto him , d Why hast thou made me thus ? Must we beleeue the same of the Church , or of the Pope ? They haueth it certaine limits and bounds , which they cannot passe . The Church is gouerned or ought to be gouerned by Lawes saith Ioh de 〈…〉 . e And therefore it is not permitted neither to the Church , nor to the Ruler thereof the Pope , by an absolute libertie , and after the maner of God to determine of all kingdomes and businesses , and to dispose of all things at their pleasure . That onely is lawfull for them , which is comprehended in the holy writings or traditions of the Apostles , teaching their authoritie . Which seeing it is so , there is none that hath any skill in reasoning , but may plainly see , that the argument deriued from those things which Samuel did , can by no meanes be concluded to establish the Popes authoritie : vnlesse it be deduced either from the ordinarie power of the Synagogue ( wherein notwithstanding Samuel was not the chiefe ) to the ordinarie authoritie of the Christian Church , or from the extraordinarie ministerie of Samuel , to the extraordinarie ministerie likewise of the Pope : whereof the former , from the Synagogue to the Church , although it may be rightly concluded in forme as they say , yet it commeth short for the purpose , because it offendeth in matter ; because the Synagogue hath neuer had any temporall power ouer Kings . And the latter is not of force , but in that case , that the same may befall to the Pope now , which befell to Samuel in those times : viz. that as the Lord spake to Samuel touching Saul , so he should speake to the Pope by name , about the abdication of some certaine King , and of substituting an other in his place . For in this case it cannot bee denied , but that the authoritie of the Pope is equall to Samuels , and his Ministerie alike in executing the Commandement of God. But if not , I meane if the Lord hath not expresly spoken to the Pope in his eare , I pray you how can it be , that when he desires by his owne proper authoritie to thrust any King out of his Throne , that he should maintaine , that hee doth it by the example of Samuel , whom God did delegate by a speciall charge , and an extraordinarie mission , to signifie his decree touching the abdication of Saul ? Samuel knew certainely , that God had reiected Saul and all his race , that they should not raigne ; for the Lord told him so much . But the Pope knowes not , whether God haue reiected that Prince whom he desires to depose , vnlesse God hath specially reuealed it to him . Seeing there is nothing more certaine by the Scriptures , then that God doth for diuers causes tolerate wicked Kings , and contemners of his word , and doth cause them to raigne for the time , f whom when it pleaseth him , he either conuerteth to him , or euerteth and ouerthroweth . And it happeneth often , that they whom the Pope , who iudgeth according to outward appearance , pronounceth vnworthie to raigne by their present conditions and state of life , those the Lord , to whom all things are present , declareth to be most worthie to raigne , their mindes being conuerted to holinesse and grace : whereof not ●ong agone we haue seen a memorable example now in our age . For who knoweth not ( I speake it to the honour and glorie of this great King ) that HENRY the IV. who now most happily gouerneth the sterne of the Kingdome of France , and I pray God he may gouerne long , was not onely excommunicate by Gregorie and Sixtus Popes , but also was so reiected , and abandoned , and depriued of all right of Kingdome , that by their censures they declared him vncapable of any kingdome or gouernment whatsoeuer ; whose iudgement the Lord indeed did laugh to scorne , and demonstrated that the King , which was reproued by them , was most worthie of a worthie Kingdome . Seeing then these things stand thus , and are altered and changed at the pleasure of God , how can the Pope know and vnderstand the pleasure and will of God , vnlesse like vnto Samuel he be aduertised before ? Therefore that which Sanders saith , That King who shall refuse to heare the Lord speaking by the mouth of the Pope , &c. is true in the case wherein the Pope is supposed to excute those things which the Lord shall command him by speciall reuelation . For otherwise what shall we say ? Philip the Faire , did he therefore disdaine to heare the Lord speaking by the mouth of the Pope , because he would not heare Boniface , swelling with a most proud ambition ? that it should bee thought that he might bee by Boniface depriued of the right of his crowne , and an other to bee substituted in his place ? What say you to Lewes the XII because he would not heare Iulius the II. being complete armed , and playing the souldier rather then the Pope ? did hee seeme to haue contemned God , speaking by the mouth of the Pope , so farre , is both he and his fauoure●s should deserue to be condemned and turned out of their Kingdomes , at the pleasure of man , that boiled inwardlie with a priuate hatred against him ? To belieue such matters , good Lord , should I tearme it ignorance , or madnesse ? But this is enough touching the first argument of Sanders propounded by vs. His second argument , ( to confesse plainely the weaknesse of my witte ) I doe not well vnderstand to what purpose it aimeth . For that it may haue some strength and force to proue the point which is in hand , and to bee consequent and agreable to that which is concluded , we must of force admit two most false suppositions as true and necessary . Whereof one is , That they who either did foretell any thing that should come to passe by reuelation from God , or by his commaundement , willed any thing to bee done , might by their own right , I meane , by their proper authority , and ordinary vertue of then office , without any speciall reuelation , or commaundement from God , commaunde the same , whatsoeuer it was to be done , or otherwise might execute and discharge the same by themselues . As though Ahias the Silonite , whome God had sent to Ieroboam with a speciall charge , that hee should tell him , that he will giue him ten Tribes out of the Kingdome of Salomon , in these words , Thus saith the Lord the God of Israel : Behold I will rent the Kingdome out of the hand of Salomon , and will giue theeten Tribes . As though , I say , Ahias without any such expresse commaundement of God , & without any speciall reuelation , might haue called Ieroboam or any other into Salomons Kingdome , or into part thereof . Then which nothing can bee said more falsly , or foolishly . And the other supposition is , that all Priests and Prophets of the old law , had authority to bestow & to take away kingdoms , so farre forth as they thought it expedient for the safety of the people , which also is most false , neither is there to bee found in all the scriptures any example , or steppe , or taken of the same . Seeing then the whole force of this second argument is so grounded on these two false suppositions , that it cannot bee rightly concluded , except they be granted , & that it is euident enough , that there is no firme consequence , ápotestate delegatia Principe , ad potestatem ordi 〈◊〉 , that is , from the authority of a Committee from a Prince , to the authority of an ordinary officer , who doth not see by his owne iudgement , without much Logicke , that all this busines which he hath drawn from the prediction of Ahias , is as farre as may be from that which he hath vndertaken to proue ? The third argument also is euen of the same stuffe ; for what relation hath the extraordinary mission of Elias , for the speciall execution of certaine busines to the ordinary office of the Pope ? or what coherence and connexion of these two Propositions can there be ? Elias , at the Lords commaundement by name ; ( for that Sanders omitted , which notwithstanding could not be omitted without blame , ) annointed Asael King ouer Syria , and Iehu King ouer Israel , and Eliseus a Prophet for him : Ergo the Pope may take away and giue kingdoms and principalities as hee shall thinke good ? For these cannot be ioined together , vnlesse this medium bee set downe and granted ; That the Pope may doe as much by the authority of his ordinary iurisdiction , without the expresse commaundement of God , as the Prophets could when the Lord commaunded specially and expresly , which cannot bee said without great iniury to God. But as touching the sword of Elizeus , whereof hee speaketh : First , hee doth with much learning and piety discourse of the same . That it may bee vnderstood of the same . That it may be vnderstood of the spiritual sword , which is in the Church , & in the hād of the Pope , whome no man whatsoeuer hee be , either King or Emperour can auoide : and which is placed by the Lord in the last place ; both for that it is ineuitable , and therfore the more to bee feared then the other ; as also for that the bodies onely are killed by them , but the soules by this . But afterwards , when hee proceedes after his manner , and by interpretation transferreth that place of scripture , and an other of the reuenge of Elias vpon the two companies of 50. & their souldiers , to the temporall authority of the Pope , he slideth into that shamefull errour which wee noted afore , which is , that Prophets without speciall commission , or diuine reuelation , might by their owne authority and pleasure chastise euen with capitall punishments all those whome God had decreed by a secret dispensation to take reuenge vpon either by miracle , or otherwise , either to manifest the glory of his maiesty , or to vindicate the iniuries of his seruants ; and that which God had commaunded to be done onely by one meane , that they may execute by other waies , and meanes as please them ; that hereby he may proue as by a necessary consequēce , that the Pope ( whose authority is no lesse , yea greater in the new law then was the authority of the Prophets and Priests in the old ) may doe full as much by his Apostolicke authority . But who doth not know , that God hath granted many things to the praiers of his seruants , and for their takes hath wrought many thinges wonderfully , euen without their prayers , which it was not lawfull for them by any way or meane to attempt , much lesse to execute , if hee did not commaund it first ? The reason whereof is plaine and euident in the persons of the Prophets . For it is cleare amongst all men , that none of the Pro phets had any authority and gouernment ouer the Hebrewes , besides a very few , who were both Prophets and Princes of the people and Iudges together , as Moses , Iosue , Samuel , Dauid . But the rest , although they were inspired from God , yet they liued priuately without any temporall gouernment , declaring and executing those things onely , whereof they were aduertised by the spirite of God ; and all their prescience and fore knowledge was so tempered and moderated from heauen , that they might know and foretell neither all things , for at all times , but so farre as was imparted vnto them by the spirite of God ; whereof the Prophet Iadon is a witnesse , who being deceiued by the false Prophet , affirming that the Angell of the Lord had spoken with him , did not vnderstand that hee lied , and thereby was cra●t●ly abused and brought to destruction g , Eliseus also is witnesse , who when the poore Sunamite lay at his feet , said to Giezi that desired to remoue her , h Lether alone , for her soule is in bitternesse , and the Lord bath bidit from me , and hath not told me . Therefore , whereas Sanders asketh , whether Elias could not say to some principall man or magistrate , if hee had beene present ; runne vpon these Souldiers and kill them ? and if so bee that Prince bad offended , if vpon Elias his word , he had slaine the Kings subiects ; that cannot be resolued but by the tenor of Gods pleasure known in euery businesse . And therefore as concerning Elias in this case ; if God did giue him commission to punish such offenders , either specially by the sword , or generally by any meane whatsoeuer : no man doubts , but that hee might without sinne commit to any man the authority and execution of the sword , and any man without offence might vndertake to execute that commaundement . But if , as it is likely , the Lord had only reuealed so much to him , that he would destroy with fire from heauen those wicked desiders and scoffers : he was onely to expect that , and to practise nothing else against them , after the guise and fashion of men , or giue order at his pleasure to execute any ciuill punishments vpon them , which he might not doe without impietie , because he had receiued neither from God nor man any ordinarie , nor warranted & delegated iurisdiction to do it . And for that cause he had sinned grieuously , if he had willed or perswaded any Prince or Magistrate any such thing ; and these also had sinned , if vndertaking his commaundement , they had slaine the Kings subiects i . Nothing can be propounded more certainely and plainly then this distinction , that it is a wonder , that so absurd an opinion should fall from Sanders , as to thinke that Elias might simply , and without the expresse commaundement of God , execute death vpon the Kinges souldiers , in what manner hee listed . Now the reasons he vseth for the strengthning of this opinion of his , are friuolous , and vtterly vnworthy to bee brought by a man of a sharpe iudgement , especially a Diuine for the dicision of such a question . That seruice , which the sire from heauen did , saith he , could not the earthly sword haue performed the same ? Yes surely could it , and not onely a sword , but also any other weapon , if it had beene vsed by Gods commaundement ; neither did any euer doubt of that . But because the Lord prepared that reuenge by fire onely against the fifty , and acquainted the Prophet in the spirit with his purpose k ; Elias neither ought nor could take his reuenge by any other instrument or meane , vnlesse the same had likewise beene declared to him by the same spirit , because in matters not reuealed he was neither ordinary or extraordinary Iudge . Moreouer , if that which the lawes of men doe ordaine and enact : When any man is condemned to be punished with the sword , hee ought to bee punished with the sword , not with an axe or bill , or club , or halter , or by any other way l , Who is so auerse from truth , and from all reason to belieue , that one certaine and particular manner of execunon , being prescribed by the Lord , may be changed by man into an other forme and kind of punishment ? For as in all businesses m the ends of the commaundement are to be kept diligently , so chiefly in the diuine commaundements , n God hath charged that his commaundements be kept euerely . Hereby it appeares , that it is very sleight and slender which he laieth downe for a strength of his conceit , That with wise men it maketh no matter , what is made of those things which are of the same momient and weight . And herein his errour is double : o●e because he draweth that Maxime of his to vniuersallie and generallie , to all those things which are made by nature , or Art , or hand : whereas notwithstanding , as touching humane actions it is certaine , that that sentence hath place onely in those things , which men doe of their owne accord , or vpon a commission receiued with free liberty of execution : as for example , that he is called a murderer , who by villany hath beene the cause of any mans death by any meane or instrument , because in such a crime it skilleth not what is made by those things , quae eiusdem ponderis & momenti sunt . But in the case wherein any thing is commended strictly , and by name to any mans trust to be performed in a certaine manner , and after a certaine forme , the lawes doe not allow the Committee to execute the same any other way , as appeareth plainely , by the place which I related aboue , and infinite others of the Ciuill and Pontificiall law . His other errour is , that he thinketh there is no ods nor difference , if wicked men be strooken with a diuine thunderbolt from God , or with force of weapons by the power of men : because he saith , that they haue both one weight ; for although there be one effect of all extreme punishments , that is , the death and destruction of the condemned , yet there is much consideration to bee had , by what manner and meane the same is executed vpon the guilty , because there bee degrees as of crimes , so of paines : and hereby it commeth to passe , that by the kind of the vltion , and griceousnesse or lightnes of the punishment , we iudge of the hainousnesse of the offence , by the proportion and resemblance of the punishment with the fault o . For the distribution of punishments and rewards doth require a Geometricall proportion . The Poet saith pretily p . — adsit Regula . peccatis quae poenas ●roget ae quas : Nescutica dignum horribili sectere fligello . But Where greater punishments doe follow , let him bee corrected with greater punishment q Excellently saith S. Augustine r . As al other things : Who doubteth , but that this is the more hainous offence which is punished more seuerely ? Therefore doth he verie vndiscreetelie determine that all punishments being taken by sword , by fire , by famine , and by other means , are of the same waight and heauines , that he might conclude , that the Prophet had discharged his dutie , if hee had procured to haue them flame with the earthly sword , whome the Lord said he would strike with a thunderbolt from heauen . Who doth not know that the anger and reuenge of almighty God doth shine much more brightlie in punishments , not which are inflicted after the ordinary manner of men , but are sent strangelie & miraculously from heauen ? or who can weigh matters so vneuenly in his iudgement , as to say , that they perished by punishments , equall for grieuousnesse , who being swallowed vp by the gaping earth , descended aliue into hell , as well as those who are taken away by the ordinarie or extraordinarie punishments of mans lawes ? And hitherto I thinke I haue said enough of these reasons of Sanders which were omitted by Bellarmine , not without cause Now let vs returne out of this by-path to Bellarmine againe . CHAP. XXXVII . HItherto haue I bent the sharpenesse of my best vnderstanding , to enquire with diligence into all the reasons , which Bellarmine or Sanders haue touching the temporall authoritie of the Pope . Therefore now it remaineth that with the like care and indeauour I conuert my mind and hand to examine the examples propounded by Bellarmine , which truely is but a poore and a weake kind of proofe . For he pretends that his opinion is proued two manner of wayes , by reasons and by examples ; I could haue wished with all my heart that hee had brought forth stronger reasons : the affection which I beare to the Sea Apostolique , doth so affect and possesse me , that I doe very earnestly desire that all the authority which this author doth attribute vnto her , may bee also allowed by the best right that can be . But wee haue heard his reasons already , now let vs heare his examples . The first is , saith he , 2. Paralip . 26. Where we read that Ozia the King when hee vsurped the Priests office , was by the high Priest cast out of the temple and being stroke by God with a leprosie for the same offence , was forced to goe out of the City , and to leaue his kingdome to his Sonne . For it is plaine , that hee was put out of the City and gouernement of the Kingdome , not of his owne accord , but by the sentence of the Priest. For we reade in the 13. of Leuit. Whosoeuer saith the Law , shall bee desiled with the leprosie and is separated by the iudgement of the Priest , hee shall dwell alone without the Campe. Seeing then this was a law in Israel . & withall wee read , 2 Paralip . 26. that the King dwelled without the City in a solitary house , and that his sonne did iudge within the City the people of the land ; we are constrained to say , that he was separated by the iudgement of the Priest , and consequently depriued of the authority of raigning . If therefore a Priest could in times past iudge a King for a corporall leprosie , and depriue him of his Kingdome ; why may not he doe it now for a spirituall leprosie , that is , for heresie , which was figured by the leprosie , as Augustine teach●th , in quaest . Euangel lib. 2. quaest . 40. especially seeing 1. Cor. 10. Paul doth say , that all happened to the Iewes in figures ? Thus he . I haue often wondred , and yet cannot leaue wondring , that men famous for the opinion of learning , should commit their thoughts to writing in so sleight and homelie a fashion , that a man would thinke they had not read the Authors which they commend , or haue not fully vnderstood those they haue read , or that of set purpose they would corrupt their meaning ; which fault is very common in our age : wherein most of the Writers following the credit of other men , doe draw the testimonies and authorities of their assertions , not from the Fountaines themselues , but from the Riuers and Pipes , being corruptly deriued by the negligence and fault of other men ; so as looke what the first haue either malitiously or negligently detorted and wrested to another sense , that others trusting to their search and iudgement , doe transcribe into their bookes , for certaine and vndoubted testimonies . Which although it be very seldome found in Bellarmine , being a faithfull and a cleere Author , yet it cannot be denied , but that hee following vnaduisedly Sanders and others , hath not erred a little in the three Chapters of the affirming the Popes temporall authoritie , especially in propounding the former example , and this following . I prooued long agoe , in my bookes contra Monarchomachos , that it was most false , That Ozia was depriued of the authoritie of his gouernment by the iudgement of the Priest. For in very truth , there is nothing more expresly deliuered in the whole historie of the Kings , then that ●zias , from the sixteenth yeere of his age , wherein hee beganne his raigne , remained King continually vnto the 68. yeere , which was the end of his life ; and that hee was not any time depriued of the authoritie of his gouernement . Indeed it is true , hee dwelt apart in a house by it selfe ; and therefore , by reason of his sicknesse , hee could not execute those duties of a King , which consist in action : but that tooke not from him his interest in his kingdome , nor authoritie of gouernment . Otherwise wee must denie , that children being inaugurated and crowned , as in time , past● Ioas , and Iosias , and men of sawfull age , are any Kings , if once they fall into any grieuous disease of minde or bodie ; seeing they are hindred by their youth these by their sicknesse , from the procuration and gouernment of the Kingdome , which consisteth in action . For the Scripture saith , In the 27. yeere of Ieroboam King of Israel , raigned Azarias ( who was called both Ozias and ●acharias ) the sonne of Amasias King of Iuda : he was sixteene yeeres of age when hee began to raigne , and raigned 52. yeeres in Ierusalem . And againe in the same Chapter : In the 52 yeere of Azariah King of Iuda raigned Pha●ee the sonne of Romelias ouer Israel in Samaria . And Iosephus 〈◊〉 that this Izariah or Oziah died in the 68 yeer● of his age , and the 52. of his raigne . ' If therefore Ozias began to raigne being 16. yeeres of age , and raigned 52. yeeres as the Scripture witnesseth , and died in the 68. yeere , what space , I pray you , in his life can be ●ound , wherein he was iudged and depriued of his right in his Kingdome ? In the meane time his sonne was Curator or Regent to him , as they are wont to haue , ● qui in ea causasunt , vt superesse rebus suis non possint . For it is added in that storie ; Ioatham the sonne of the King gouerned the palace , and ruled the house of the King , and iudged the people of the Land. Marke , I pray you , that Ioatham is called the sonne of the King , in the life and sicknesse of his Father , and Gouernour of the Palace , and Ruler of the House of the King. Now hee iudged the people , because iudgements could not come to the King , through the force of his disease , and the separation by the prescript of the Law of God : as Lyranus teacheth in that place . To be short , the Scripture saith : And Ozias slept with his Fathers , and they buried him in the Field of the Kings Sepulchers , because he was leprous ; and Ioatham his sonne raigned in his stead . Marke againe , that Ioatham beginneth not to raigne , but after the death of his Father . Therefore although it bee true , that Ozias , by reason of his leprosie , was separate by the iudgement of the Priest , because it was expresly prouided by the Law of God : yet it is not true , that hee was depriued of the authoritie of raigning or enforced to renounce his Kingdome to his sonne , as these men falsely doe auerre . The authority of raigning , and the administration of a Kingdome , doe differ very much , and no lesse then in the ciuill Law , proprietie and possession . The authoritie is alwaies in the person of the King , and is ioined with the right of the Crowne : but the gouernment and procuration , or administration , may fall into other mens hands ; so as one may be King , and another the Gouernour . Whence they who in the minoritie or diseases of Kings , doe beare the highest place of gouernment in the Kingdome , are honoured with the title of Gouernour , Regent , Tutor , Protector , or some such like ; and they propound nor handle any publike affaire in their owne name , but in the name and authoritie of the King , being either infant , or sicklie . Therefore this example of Ozias is so farre from helping anything to this temporall authoritie of the Pope ouer Kings , as it maketh very much for to impugne and ouerthrow the same . For if ( as he reporteth out of the Apostle , and wee confesse ) that all things befell to the Iewes in figures , and if the corporall leprosie , for which a man was separated from the multitude of the children of Israel , and dwelt alone without the campe , was a figure of the spirituall leprosie , that is , of heresie , by Augustine his testimonie ; to bee short , if the Priesthood of Aaroa was a figure of the Priesthood of the new Law ; out of these figures two arguments are appositely drawne to this question : whereof the former doth notably confirme the spirituall authority of the Pope ouer Christian Kings and Princes ; the other prooueth , that this temporall authoritie of his , whereof we speake , is altogether commentitious , and forged , vsurped , and contrarie to the Law of God. The former argument is framed thus : As the Priests in times past banished out of the Temple King Ozias , being strucke with the leprosie , that he might dwell without the Citie ; so at this day the Pope may iudge , and by excommunication separate from the communion of the faithfull , a King infected with heresie , which is a spirituall leprosie , and so constraine him to dwell without the Citie , that is , without the Church Catholike , vntill hee be cleansed from his leprosie , that is , vntill hee haue absured his heresie . But if such a leprosie sticke by him till death , hee is not to bee buried in the Sepulchers of the Kings , that is , in the Church , but in the field , because hee is leprous , that is to say , an hereticke . Now that I said , that the Pope might separate an hereticke King by excommunication from the communion of the faithful , it must bee vnderstood of the spirituall separation of soules , and not of bodies . For subiects ought not to denie their obedience to an excommunicate King. The second argument may rightly bee concluded in this forme : As the iudgement of the Priest of a corporall leprosie , in the old Law , wrought nothing but the separation of the leprous , and relegation without the Campe or Citie ; and as the iudgement of the Priest touching the leprosie of Azaria or Ozia , could not take from him the right of his Kingdome , but onely imposed on him a necessitie to dwell by himselfe without the Citie , ( for in that he did not actually , as they say , gouerne the Kingdome , that fell out , not through the sentence of the Priest , who iudged of the leprosie , but the force of the continuall disease of his bodie ) so also at this day the censure and sentence of the Pope , whereby hee iudgeth and declareth a King to bee an hereticke , although it cause a King to remaine without the Citie of God , that is , without the Catholike Church , as hath beene said ; yet it cannot take from him the right and authority to raigne : and so the figure doth very fitly conuene with the figured . For in these figures of the old Testament , the image of the authoritie of the Pope ouer Kings is not onely drawne in lineaments , but fully expressed to the life ; that if any fit argument may be drawne from the shadow to the body , from the figure to the figured , none can more euidently or assuredly bee fitted then these , from the constitution of the old Law , to the obseruation of the new . But if the aduersaries out of all the figures of the old Law , can shape any one like to this for the strengthening of their opinion , they shall haue my voice for the bell : surely they shall neuer finde mee against them . Therefore now let vs see the second example . CHAP. XXXVIII . THe second , saith he , is out of 2. Paralip . 23. whereas when Athalia had ●yrannously vsurped the Kingdome , and maintained the worship of Baal , Ioiada the high Priest called the Centurions and the Souldiers , and commanded them to kill Athalia , and in her place did chuse Ioas King. Now that the high Priest did not counsell , but command , it appeareth by those words , 4 Reg. 11. And the Centurions did according to all which Ioiada the Priest commanded them : also by these words , 2. Paralip . 23. But Ioiada the oigh Priest going out to the Centurions and Captaines of the Army , said vnto them , Bring her out , meaning Athalia the Queene , without the doores of the Temple , and let her be slaine without by the sword . And that the cause of this deposition and execution of Athalia , was not only her tyrannie , but also , for that she maintained the worship of Baal , is plaine out of those words which follow immediately after her death : Therefore , saith the Scripture , all the people went into the house of Baal , and destroied it , and brake down the Altars and Images thereof . They slew also Mathan the Priest of Baal . Surely I doe not know what mooued Bellarmine to thrust vpon vs this example , so remote and farre off from the matter and controuersie : vnlesse because hee had obserued that it was propounded by others before him , fearing peraduenture , lest if he had omitted it , hee should be accused by some emulous aduersaries , of negligence and preuarication to Pope Sixtus V. who being beyond all measure imperious and haughty , and not greatly fauouring the societie of the Iesuites , determined to reduce that whole Order to a straighter rule and habit of life , which should bee distinguished from the Secular Priests in colour , forme , or some other outward marke . Therefore I doe muse with my selfe , how they obtained of him that Bull , that they might occupie the perpetuall Dictature of the Vniuersitie of Pontimussa , that is , that they should for euer bee Rectors , or Presidents , against the forme and statutes of that foundation , made by Gregorie the XIII . There be that thinke , that the Bull was supposititious , that is , deuised and counterfait . Surely although it were true and granted by Sixtus , yet it ought not to bee of force , because it was obtained presently after his creation : at which time , whatsoeuer the Popes doe grant , is iudged not so much to be obtained of them , as to be extorted from them . a But to the matter . That the example touching Ioiada and Athalia belong nothing to this disputation , it appeareth by this , that all our controuersie standeth in this : Whether the Pope bee endued with so great authority ouer lawfull Kings and Princes Secular , that hee may for certaine causes cast them downe from their Throne , and depriue them of the right of their Kingdome , and anoint and inaugurate others in their places . But the example of Athalia , is of a woman which held the Kingdome by no right , but by most cruell and sauage tyrannie , by force and villanie , and by the bloudy murder of the Kings house ; who stood therefore in that case , that shee might iustly be slaine of any priuate person , without the commandement of the Priest Ioiada . But for that such a matter seemed dangerous to attempt , and hard to compasse against her , who was mother to Ochozias the King deceased : therefore there was great neede of the counsell and helpe of Ioiada the high Priest , or surely of some other , who likewise either by the greatnesse of his authoritie , or the opinion of holinesse , might assemble , and euen stirre vp the Souldiers and the people to vndertake so noble and worthy an action . And that this was done , not so much by the commandement , as aduice of Ioiada , it is plaine by that which is said : Ioiada the high Priest sent , and taking to him the Centurions and Souldiers , caused them to bee brought into him into the Temple of the Lord , and hee strooke a Couenant with them . And that the Interpreters doe note in that place , but the words iubere , or praecipere , are wont to be spoken of euery man , who hath the chiefe place in a Faction or Societie . Therefore there is nothing found in this example , which hath any the least similitude or agreement with the assertion which is vndertaken by the aduersaries to prooue . The assertion is , that lawfull Princes , that is to say , they who obtaine Kingdomes and Principalities , by right either of Election or Succession , may for certaine causes be deposed from their gouernement by the Pope . And then what doth it helpe for the proofe of this proposition , to propound an example of a Tyrant , or the killing of a Tyrant ? Doe they thinke that there is no difference betweene the true Lords and lawfull possessors , and the spoilers and inuaders of possessions which belong not to them ? Now whether there were or no any other cause or reason to depose and slay her , besides her tyrannie , it maketh no matter : it is sufficient that she was a Tyrant , and a violent vsurper of the Kingdome , insomuch as there was of her part no hindrance nor barre in Law , but that she might be cast headlong out of the seat , and bee slaine by any of the people . Which cannot in like manner be said of a lawfull King ; whose person , although it be wicked , the Law of a kingdome , and the authoritie of rule , ought alwaies to protect and defend , from all iniurie and humane punishment ; as wee haue prooued otherwhere , out of the writings of the holy Fathers . Now the third followeth . CHAP. XXXIX . THe third example , saith hee , is of S Ambrose , who being Bishop of Millan , and by that the spirituall Pastor and Father of Theodosius the Emperour , who ordinarily did reside at Millan , did first excommunicate him for the slaughter which by his commandement was done at Thessalonica : secondly , hee enioined him to make a Law , that the sentence giuen of the slaughter and of the publication of goods , of them who were slaine , should not stand good , till after thirty daies from the pronouncing of the sentence , to the end that if hee had through anger and precipitation of minde , commanded any thing , hee might reuoke it within the space of so many daies . But Ambrose could not excommunicate Theodosius for that slaughter , vnlesse hee had first vnderstood and iudged of that cause , although it were Criminall , and belonged to an externall Court : but hee could not vnderstand and iudge a cause of that nature , vnlesse also he had beene a lawfull Iudge of Theodosius in an externall Court. Besides , to constraine the Emperour to make a ciuill Law , and to prescribe vnto him a forme of a Law , doth it not manifestly declare , that a Bishop sometimes doth vse a temporall authority euen ouer them who haue receiued authoritie ouer others ? And if any Bishop may doe that , much more the Prince of Bishops . Thus he . And this example also is very farre from the matter in question , wherein appeareth neither mention , nor so much as any token of a temporall authority of a Bishop ouer an Emperour , or any thing else , whereby it may be concluded by any probable argument , that such an authority doth belong to a Bishop : but wholy belongeth to that spirituall authority of a Bishop which we both in heart acknowledge , and confesse with the mouth , that the pope hath ouer all Christians , of what order or place so euer they be . Ambrose excommunicated the Emperour for an offence committed by the iniust slaughter of many men : doth not this belong to the spirituall iurisdiction of the Church , which at this time Ambrose did exercise by his Episcopall authority ? But he could not excommunicate , saieth he , vnlesse he had vnderstood and iudged of that cause before , although it were criminall , and belonged to the externall Court. Yes , he might de facto ( as vnaduised Priests doe , whome I haue seene sometimes send out an excommunication , without tendring of the cause ; ) but de iure he ought not , otherwise he should haue beene an iniust iudge , if he had punished the delinquent , party without hearing of the cause . But let it be so : he vnderstood the cause , and iudged him worthy of censure , and therefore did excommunicate the Emperour ; what then ? But he could not vnderstand and iudge of such a cause , ( saith hee ) vnlesse also hee had beene a lawfull Iudge of Theodosius in an Externall Court. Alas , wee are catched in a snare , vnlesse wee beware this peece of sophistry : there lurketh in this assertion , an exceeding cunning deceit , by these words , In an Externall Court. A Court is twofold , Politique or Ciuill : and Ecclesiasticke or Spirituall . The ciuill Court is wholy externall , the Ecclesiasticke is subdiuided into externall and internall . The externall Court Ecclesiasticke is , wherein the causes belonging to the notice of the Church , are openly handled and iudged ; and if they be criminall , punishment is taken of them by Excōmunication , interdiction , suspension , depositiō , or by other means , and oftentimes both the temporall and spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Iudge doe heare the same crime , euen in the externall Court : but each of them in his proper Court , and to impose diuers penalties , as the ciuill Iudge taketh knowledge of adultery , vt sacrilegi nuptiarum gladio feriantur . a The Iudge Eclesiastique also taketh knowledge , who hath the care of the soule , to admonish the offender of his fault , and if he persist in offending , to chastise him with spiritualll punishments . But the internall Court of the Church , ( which is called the Court of the soule , the Court of Poenitencie , the Court of Conscience ) is that wherein the Priest takes notice and iudgeth of the sins reuealed to him by the conscience , and in his discretion doth enioine him Poenitency according to the quality of the sinne . For now the common opinion is , that Poenitential constitutions are arbitrary , that not only the Bishop , but also any discreete Confessor , may regularly moderate , and b mitigate them in the Court of the soule . If therefore Bellarmine by forum externum do vnderstand the Ecclesiasticall Court , which is content with spirituall paines onely , wee grant all which hee saith . For Ambrose was the lawfull Iudge of Theodosius in that Court , and that he openly declared in deed , and in effect , when as hee did excommunicate him . But when this is set down and granted , there can nothing bee gathered from hence to confirm the temporall authority of Bishop or Pope : because aswell the iudgement , as the punishment was spirituall . But if Bellarmine by forum externum , vnderstand the ciuill Court , it is most false which he propoundes ; for as the powers ecclesiasticke and ciuill are distinguished of God , so are their Courts dictinct , their iudgements distinct . For the same Mediator of God and men , Christ Iesus , hath seuered the offices of each power c by their proper actions , and distinct dignitus . Surely hee doth Ambrose great wrong , if he thinke that after hee had obtained the Bishopricke , hee heard and iudged criminall causes in a ciuill Court. Ambrose then was no lawfull Iudge of Theodosius , in an externall ciuil Court , which is inough to proue , that hee could not iudge or punish the Emperour with any temporall punishment . But you will say , Ambrose heard and iudged of the slaughter . It is true , but not as a ciuill and temporall Iudge ; J say , I did not take knowledge of the crime for the same end , for which the secular Iudge doth : that place out of Aristotle is very good , that d many may take knowledge of one and the same subiect diuersly , and after a diuers manner , end and intention . Jt is the same right angle which the Geometrician searcheth to vnderstand , and the handicrafts man to worke by it . So it is the same crime whereof the Laicke Iudge taketh notice , that hee may punish the offender by death , banishment , the purse , or by some other temporall punishment ; and which the ecclesiasticall Iudge knoweth , that for the quality of the offence , he may enioine spirituall punishment and Penitence . At coegit Imperatorem adlegem politicum ferendam , viz. he constrained the Emperour to make a ciuill law ; and therefore hee vsed a temporall authority ouer him . A ●est . If hee constrained him , by what power , by feare of what did hee constraine him ? The summe of the story will teach vs that , which is thus . Ambrose had cast on Theodosius the band of excommunication , from whence when the Emperour desired to be deliuered , the graue Prelate denies to doe it , before such time as hee see in him some fruit of repentance ; what paenitence , saith he , haue you shewed after so hainous a crime , or with what medicine haue you cured your grieuons wounde ? The Emperour answered , that it is the office of the Bishop , to temper , and lay a medicine to the wound , that is to say , to enioine poenitencie to the sinner : but of the Poenitent , to vse those medicines which are giuen him , that is to say , to performe the poenitency enioined vnto him . Ambrose hearing this , for poenitence and satisfaction , he imposed vpon the Emperour the necessity to make this law whereof we speake : which being made and enacted , ( for presently the Emperour commaunded the law to bee ordained ) Ambrose did loose him fram his bonds of excommunication . Therefore in this case Ambrose vsed no temporall authoritie against Theodosius ; but whatsoeuer it was he commaunded by vertue and power of his spirituall iurisdiction ; neither did the Emperour obey this Prelate for feare of any temporall punishment : for if hee would not haue obeied , but ( as wicked Princes sometimes doe , ) had contemned both the excommunication and the absolution , Ambrose could goe no further at all e . But because the godly Prince was carefull for his soule , lest hee beeing bound too long with this spirituall chaine , might through the long imprisonment gather filthinesse and vncleannesse , hee obeied the will of the Bishop , and that hee might obtaine of him the benefite of absolution , hee performed at the admonition of the Bishop , a temporall office , which seemed to bee profitable for the common wealth . Vpon which occasion the Author of the history saith ; For this so great vertue both the Emperour and the Bishop were famous . For I admire both ; the liberty of the one , the obedience of the other . Againe , the burning of the zeale of the one , and the purity of faith in the other . Ambrose then constrained Theodosius , iust as our Confessaries at this day doe constraine their Poenitents , to whome they often deny absolution of their crime , where they seriously promise that they will performe that office or burden , which in place of Poenitence they lay on them : when as yet they haue no temporall iurisdiction ouer them . He forced him likewise , euen as any of vs vseth to force his neighbour , or fellow Burgesse , when we deny that to him , which hee desireth to be done or giuen him by vs , vnlesse hee first do that which wee desire for our friends sake or our own . To be short , it is a common thing that a man is constrained or enforced by reason , by loue , by griefe , by anger , and by other affections and passions of the mind , without any authority of temporall and spiritual iurisdiction . These things standing thus , it is worth the obseruation in this example , that the Ecclesiasticall power doth often with feare of spirituall punishment enforce men to performe temporall duties , as in this place , Ambrose did the Emperour ; and of the contrary , that the ciuill power doth many times , by feare of temporall paines , driue others to performe spirituall offices , as when a Prince compelleth heretickes or schismaticks to returne to the Church , for feare of bodily punishment , or losse of goods : and yet neither can the one impose temporall punishment , nor the other spirituall , but by accident , as they say . The fourth followeth . The fourth , saith he , is of Gregory the first , in the Priuiledge which he granted to the Monastery of S. Medardus , and is to bee seene in the end of the Epistles . If ( saith he ) any King , Prelate , Bishop , or person whatsoeuer , shall violate the decrees of this Apostolicke authority , and of our commaundement of what dignity or honour soeuer he be , let him be depriued of his honour . If Bishop Gregory should liue at this day , and vnderstand that these words of his are taken in that sense , as though he had authority to depriue Kings of their honour and dignity , hee would surely cry out , that it is a calumnious , and a wrested interpretation , and that he neuer so much as dreamed of any such matter ; and indeed those things which in other places are left written by him , doe vtterly discredite this exposition . These then are the words , not of a commaunder , but of a curser , whereby he chargeth and adiureth all kind of men , that they doe not violate the priuiledge granted by him , which if they shall doe , that God will be the reuenger to depriue them of honour : which kind of admonition and imprecation is at this day wont to bee added to the ends of the Popes Bulles , and constitutions , in this manner . Therefore it may be lawfull for no man to in fringe this page , &c. or of presumption to contrary the same : but of any shall presume to attempt it let him incurre the indidgnation of Almighty God , and of the blessed Apostles , Peter and Paul ; ( or that which is the same ) let him know that he shall incurre . CHAP. XL. BY that which hath beene said , the Reader will easily see , that it is true , which before I set down ; that there cannot bee found , either in the holy Scriptures , or writings of holy Fathers , any printe or example of the temporall authority of the Pope : and therefore that they do not well , nay , that they offend very greeuously , who labour to strengthen an opinion most false in it selfe , by arguments and examples so remote and impertinent . By these meanes they deceiue the vnlearned , and are derided by the learned . I haue already proued very plainely , that there is no force in the former examples , to proue that , which the aduersaries affirme . And for the examples following , I take lesse thought to answer : For although some of them doe fit the purpose of the aduersaris , and shew that Popes did sometimes vse temporall authority , in the last ages of the Church ; notwithstanding because they containe nothing but the singular actions of Popes , who , no man denieth but that they were men , and might commit faults and slippes , after the manner of men , ( in so much as it is now celebrated by a common Prouerbe , which we remembred before out of Sotus : Factum Pontificum non facit fidei articulum ; ( that is , The act of the Popes doth not make an article of faith : ) therefore touching their acts , wherin they haue endeauoured to exercise such an authority , the question and disputation is behinde , touching the lawfulnesse thereof , whether they were done lawfully , yea or no ? Neither ought that to moue vs at all , the writers of the stories , who haue in their writings recorded the acts of the Popes , haue added no note or touch of reprehension , but rather haue allowed and commended them . For I see that there were many reasons for that . First , because all the writers of that time were either Monkes , or at the least Clergy men , who tooke most care , to increase and amplifie the dignity of the Popes : and therefore they were very wary and heedfull ; not to reprehend , or checke any actions of the Popes , and to accuse them of iniustice . Secondly , for that in those times so great was the opinion of the Pope , that the multitude receiued and embraced in estimation all his actions , as if they had beene done by God himselfe , in which respect Iohn Gerson said not without reason , That the common people doth imagine the Pope as a God , who hath all authority in heauen and in earth . My selfe haue seene aboue fifty yeares agone in Scotland , when as that Kingdome did as yet stand sound in faith and religion , that the name of the Pope of Rome , ( for so they spake Scotishly , the Pape of Rome , ) was had in such reuerence with the multitude , that whatsoeuer was told them to haue beene said or done by him , was esteemed of all men as an oracle , and as a thing done by God himselfe . Lastly , for that a present danger did hang ouer their heades , which danger to this day bindeth the hands , and mussles the mouthes of many , lest , if they should write any thing which was harsh and vnpleasing to the Pope , or should taxe and find fault with his actions , as well the writer as his writing , should forth with be stricken with the Popes curses ; which cannot seeme strange to those , who doe know that the anger and arrogancie of Pope Sixtus V. did burne so farre , that as I touched before , hee had determined to destroy , and quite extinguish the trim and goodly disputations of Bellarmine , because hee thought that that excellent Diuine , had not sufficiently inough satisfied his ambition , when as notwithstanding hee had giuen him a great deale more then he should haue done . Besides all these reasons , this is somewhat , that the chiefe dutie of a story writer , consisteth in reporting , not in iudging , in which regard , many who excelled more in remembrance of things done , then in iudgement of them , applied their thoughts to the historicall narration , and contenting themselues with the paked and simple relation onely of all occurrents , did leaue indifferent the equity thereof to all mens censures . Therefore although wee owe to those men the true knowledge , and faithfull report of matters passed , which they in their writings reserued and conuaied to posterity : yet we apprehend and receiue the equity and iustice of those actions , not from the commendation of the writers , but either from the authority of the scriptures , or traditions of the Apostles , or the ancient decrees of the Church , or lastly from the right rule of naturall reason . And so here will be the point alwaies to enquire and examine the equity of euery action , and to search diligently , not what the author of a story hath praised or dispraised , but what ought to bee praised or dispraised by good right and desert a . Therefore I stand not much vpon examples , which neither are found and commended in the Scriptures nor are not proued to be worthy commendation , by some of those waies at the least , which we haue set downe . For assuredly , it is a very dangerous matter , for a man to propound to himselfe examples to imitate , being not before weighed in this ballance , and by these waights , seeing that they that apply themselues to reade monuments of antiquity shall more often light vpon more euill examples then good and vertuous . For which cause the Emperour doth grauely admonish all Iudges , non exemplis sed legibus esse iudicandum , and that in all businesses , they ought not to follow that which hath been by great Magistrates before them b , sed veritatem , legum & iustitiae vestigia . These considerations aduise me , not to dwell verie long vpon the prolixe and exquisite discussion and examination of the rest of the Examples , produced by Bellarmine , vnlesse I shall obserue peraduenture , that there is somewhat couched in them , whereby the vnwary Reader may be ensnared , vnder a pretence and opinion of a truth . Therefore for some of them let vs see which , and what they be . The fift is of Gregory the II. saith he , who forbad tribute to be paid by the Italians to the Emperour Leo the Image-breaker , being excommunicate by him , and by that meanes cut a part of his Empire from him . Surely I thinke in this example the truth of the businesse as it passed is not set downe , although I know it is so reported by certaine Writers of storie . And that which induceth me to thinke so , is both the excellent learning of that Pope , ioined with a speciall integritie of life , and also the testimony of Platina in this matter ; who amongst all the worthy actions of that Pope , reporteth this , that by his owne authoritie hee withstood the Italians , being willing to fall away from that impious Prince , and to chuse another Emperour ouer them . For so writeth Platina . But then the Emperour Leo the Third , when hee could not openly inueigh against the Pope , publisheth an Edict , that all they who were vnder the Roman Empire , should dispatch and carrie cleane away out of the Churches , the Statues and Images of all Saints , Martyrs , and Angels , to take away Idolatrie , as he said : and he that did otherwise , he would hold him for a publike enemie , or Traitor But Gregorie doth not onely not obey so great impietie , but also admonisheth all Catholikes , that they would not in any sort commit so great an errour , through the feare , or Edict of the Prince . With which cohortation the people of Italie was so encouraged , that they went very neere to chuse another Emperour : but Gregorie laboured with all the power he could , that it should not be . And Platina addeth , that this Pope , as a most holy man , often admonished the Emperour by Letters , that he would let goe the errours of some ill disposed persons about him , and embrace the true faith at the length ; and that he would forbeart to destroy the Images of the Saints , by whose memorie and example men might be stirred vp to the imitation of vertue . I doe giue credit to this Author in this point aboue other more ancient Writers , especially strangers : the rather , for that he by the Commandement of Sixtus Quintus a Pope , hath written the Popes liues , and that at Rome , where he was furnished with many helpes of ancient Monuments , to finde out the truth of matters that passed in the Citie , and in Italie : which others wanting , as appeareth , did receiue nothing but vncertain reports , and scattered rumours of men , ( who many times report that to be done , which they would faine haue done ) for a certaine and cleere truth . If Platina had in silence passed ouer the former part of the storie , surely hee had confirmed as it were by a secret consent , the opinion of these men , who haue otherwise written of Gregorie . But seeing that hee was not ignorant that they had written so , ( being a man much conuersant in those stories ) and yet notwithstanding doth with a plaine contradiction impugne their opinion , it is very probable , that hee had farre better and more assured testimonies in the relation of those things which were done by this Pope . Wherefore it seemeth more reasonable , and more agreeable to the truth , to follow Platina in this matter , and to note a lie in the writings of Zonaras , ( seeing it is prooued in experience , that they are deceiued many times , who from the relation of others doe commit to writing the sayings and doings of people that liued farre from them ) then to blot the innocent life of an excellent Pope , with a filthie spot of iniustice and rebellion . For albeit it bee true , that according to his spirituall authoritie ouer all , hee might worthily excommunicate this Emperour ; yet he might not prohibit , that the people , being subiect to the Romane Empire , should not giue tribute to Cesar , or pay their customes to the Emperour , so long as he continued Emperour , without the manifest breach of the Law of God , and of the Doctrine of the Gospell . And it is certaine that this Leo , although impious , continued Cesar vnto his death , not deposed from his Empire either by the people , or by the Pope . Therefore I say , that it is false which the Magdeburgers Centuriators doe write , that this Pope , who was famous both for Doctrine and life , was a Traitour to his Country . I say also , that it is false which Bellarmine propounds in the former example , that the Pope did set a Fine or Mulct vpon Leo Isaurus Iconumachus , to a part of his Empire : for hee practised no mischiefe , as appeareth by this storie of Platina , neither against the Country , nor against the Prince . Now followeth the sixth . CHAP. XLI . THe sixth is of Zacharie , saith hee , who being desired by the Nobilitie of France , deposed Childerique , and caused Pipine the Father of Carolus Magnus , to be created King in his place . Before I speake any thing of this example , it is worth my paines , to vnfold the darke storie touching the same , and briefly to describe the whole action of Zacharie , ioining the circumstances on both sides , together with the opinion , for proofe whereof it is brought : and by this meane it may more easily appeare to the Reader , how small strength it hath to confirme the proposition of the aduersaries . First of all therefore , in that story it is worthy the obseruation , that Childerique and diuers other Meroningians , that were Kings before him , raigning without any authoritie at all in their Kingdomes , had nothing but the vaine and idle name of a King. For the treasure and power of the State were in the hands of the Officers , who were called the Maiors of the Palace , and who indeede swaied the whole gouernment of the Kingdome : who were so much aboue the Kings , and ordered and gouerned them , as the King possessed nothing of his owne , besides the idle name of the King , and some allowance assigned him for his maintenance during life , which the Maior of the Palace made him in his discretion , but one poore Lordship in the Country , of a small reuenew , and in that a house , where hee kept a few seruants to attend him for his necessarie seruices , and to wait vpon him : as Eginhartus writeth in the life of Charlemaine . If any then doe looke more neerely into the matter , he shall finde , that in those times there were after a sort two Kings in France : one , who like the King in the ●hesse , had onely the name of a King , but no kingly authoritie , as Atmoinus speaketh : but the other , who was called the Maior of the Palace , in whom consisted the whole authority of the kingdome . He in name onely was vnder the King , but in authoritie and power ouer the King ; so as he wanted nothing but the name , for the full and absolute Maiestie of ruling and raigning , which also at the last was giuen him by the people , that the soueraigne gouernment which he swaied , might be signified by the title of a soueraigne honour . Therfore Atmoinus speaking of Charles Martel , father of Pipine , who ouerthrew a huge Armie of Saracens , rushing into France out of Spaine : King Charles saith hee , hauing beaten and ouercome the armies of his enemies , vnder Christ the Author and Head of Peace and Victorie , returned home in safetie into France , the seat of his gouernment . Marke how he calles the Maior of the palace a King , by reason of that royall authority which he bare . Secondly , in that storie is to bee obserued , that the Nobilitie of France , being weary of the slothfulnesse of their idle Kings , did with a wonderfull consent conuert their eies and hearts to Pipine Maior of the Palace , sonne to Charles ; which did so animate him to the hope of the Kingdome , that hee openly , without nicenesse , affected the name of a King : which that hee might more easily compasse , without mislike and displeasure of the Commons , he resolued , that the Pope was first to be dealt withall by an Embassadour , and his assent to be required ; iudging indeede , as the truth was , that if the Pope should giue his assent , that the Commons would easily rest in his iudgement , by reason of the holinesse and reuerend opinion of the See Apostolique . Thirdly , we must vnderstand , that Zacharie the Pope was generally aduised withall in the cause of the Kings , which raigned at that time in France , whether ought to bee called King , he who had only the name of a King , and no royall authoritie , or he who by his industrie and wisdome did manage and gouerne all the affaires of the State : and that hee the same Pope answered generally againe , that it were better that he should be called King , in whom the soueraigne authoritie did reside ; by which answer the Nobilitie being induced , doe elect Pipine King. There is no question , but that the Pope was truly acquainted in hypothesi , that is , in particular , that Childerique was to bee abandoned , who carried onely the false name of a King , and that Pipine was in his place to bee aduanced to the Crowne . But I suppose that hee answered so generally , for that the proposition being deliuered in generall tearmes , carried no note of any certaine person , and left to the Nobilitie of France their iudgement entire and free , to collect from thence that which they desired And so the Pope did not simply depose Childerique , but gaue his assent with the Deposers . But because his consent was especially regarded , therfore certaine Historians doe precisely say , that hee deposed Childerique . Lastly , in that storie it must be seriously and diligentlie weighed , that Zacharie the Pope , hauing heard Pipinus his Embassadours , touching the change of the Kingdome , and deposition of Childerique , iudged it to bee a matter of such noueltie , and difficultie also , as at the first hee durst not entertaine the thought of so great an enterprise , although that by this time he had vnderstood sufficiently , that the sloth and idlenesse of the Merouingians did greatly endammage the Church and Christian Common-wealth , vntill such time as hee was certainely perswaded and saw , that the whole nobility of France did fauour Pipin , and desire him for their King , and moreouer , that Childericque was the last of the race of the Merouingians without children , so dull and blockish , That he could not tell how to grieue for the losse of his kingdome , as was fit for him , neither was there any that would mone his case . These were the inducements , which being ioined with a speciall loue & affection , which the Pope did beare to Pipine ( for that he and his father Charles , had with many good offices deserued well of the Church of Rome and Apostolicke Sea , ) did moue Zacharie to essent to the French , who desired this change of their Kings . These things although they be in this manner written touching this businesse , yet haue we great cause to doubt of the iustice of that fact . I know that Bellarmine in other places out of too much good opinion of the equity of this fact of Zachary , doth boldly affirme , that no sober man wil deny that that Act was iust . But he alledgeth nothing , but that the wisest man liuing may affirm for all that , that it was iniust . I say he brings no probable and forcible reason , whereby a wise man may perswade himselfe , that the Pope did iustly assent to the French men in the deposition of Childericke , since that in no case , we ought to doe ill , that good although it be very great may come thereof . Now wee haue sufficienly declared , that for a lawfull King to bee deposed by his owne subiects , or to consent to the deposers , seeing hee hath God onely aboue him , to whome onely he is bound to yeeld account of his actions , is by it selfe , and simply euill . And the two reasons which he vseth to iustifie the iustice of that deposition , are so vncertaine and friuolous , that I wonder that they were ouer propounded by him . For first , in that he measures the equity of this fact of Zachary by the euent of the businesse , as though the action must be accounted iust , because that change of the Kingdome had prosperous and happy successe , ( especially , saith he , since the euent doth teach , that that change was most happy . ) it is so triuiall and childish , that it was not to be conceiued , much lesse alleadged in writing by such a man , — Careat successibus opto , Quisquis ab euentu facta not anda putes . For what I pray you ? Was not afterwards in the same Kingdome of France the change from the Carolouingi● to the Capeuingii made with great iniustice ? For Hugo Capet a man of a great mind , and might in the state , when none was able to represse or encounter his practises , vsurped the Kingdom by force & arms , & obtained the crown , taking the true heire , and casting him into prison . For which fact Gaguinus calleth him an vsurper of the Kingdome . And yet all the world doth know that that change was most happy , and as some thinke , done by the secrete iudgement of God , that Pipine who had wrongfully taken the Kingdome from the Merouingij , should at the last suffer the like wrong in his posterity . Therefore the Carolouingians did not so long hold the Kingdome , if they bee compared with the Capeuingians . And the Capeuingians haue the gouernement much longer established in their house , and as J hope will haue for euer . The second reason also , is no whit stronger which he draweth from the holinesse of Boniface the Bishoppe , who at the commandement of Zacharie anointed and crowned Pipine King. Adde , saith he , to these , that hee who anointed and crowned King Pipine by the Popes commandement , was a most holy man , viz. B. Boniface Bishoppe and Martyr , who surely would neuer haue beene the auther of iniustice , and of a publicke offence . This I say is a very light argument , and of no waight . For in that businesse Boniface was onely a Minister of the Apostolicke commaundement , and therefore it was no preiudice to his holinesse , which he executed at the Popes commaundement : for he was bound to execute the Popes sentence , c although he knew it to be iniust : and therefore although the iniustice of the commaundement had made Zacharie guilty , yet Boniface had beene declared to bee innocent by the order of seruing , and necessity of obedience d Therefore Boniface might with a safe conscience fulfill the commaundement of Zacharie , though it were iniust . But this Zacharie was a good Pope . It may bee so , wee denie it not , so was Dauid a good King , and holy , and Theodosius a good Emperour : Marcellinus and Liberius were both good Popes , and yet not one of these but committed some things worthy of blame . Why then might not Zacharie also serue his owne malice or loue , and after the manner of men in some part violate iustice ? It is well knowne that Zacharie in those times did stand in extream need of Pipines aid , against the iniuries of Aistulphus & the Longobardes ; and was not that a strong engine to batter iustice , thinke you ? loue , hatred , and a proper gaine , make that a Iudge many times doth not know e the truth . But to striue no longer about the equity of this act of Zacharie , let it bee as they would haue it , let vs grant that that Act was most iust : what strength doe they winne by this , to make good the temporall authority which they giue to the Pope ouer Princes ? is it any more , then that by the patterne of that action , the Pope may now doe , as then Zacharie did ? which is , that hee may giue his consent to a people for the like causes & respects to put down their king ? that is to say , if he bee a King , that hath onely the Name , and not the authority or power of a King , who also hath no issue , like to die in orbitie , and of mind so slothfull and so blockish , that hee may bee deposed without any bloudshed , and of a Prince may bee made a priuate person , no man moaning his fortune , no man following his party . For an argument from an example is nothing , vnlesse the cases and causes be alike in each respect . Therfore this example of Zacharie , What maketh it to establish that infinite authority , wheron the Popes relying in the following ages , haue attempted , and sometimes gloried that they could vndertake mighty Kings , abounding in all manner of wealth , excelling in strength both of mind and body , not at the request of the people , nor by consent onely , but of their proper motion , by warres , by murther , by Schismes , by great miseries of the Christian common-wealth , to depriue them of their Kingdomes , and to spoile them of their crownes and scepters ? Will any wise man iudge that this is lawfull for them to doe , by the example of Zacharias his Act ? But of this matter enough . CHAP. XLII . THe death of the Author enuied vs this last part of the Booke . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A68730-e2230 a 〈…〉 . b 〈◊〉 111. ad 〈…〉 Deo re●ertur dist 9. can 10. * Th● . Bozim . d Lib. 2. cap. 1● . e Lib. 5. cap. vlt. * Matth. 8. Luk. 9. Notes for div A68730-e2770 Rom. 13. a Can. duo sunt can . cum ad verum 96. dist . cap. nouit . de iudic . cap. per ve . nerabilem , qui filij sunt legit . b Cap. 6. c Lib. 2. de liber Christ. cap. 2. * Matth. 22. Mark. 12. d In c●p inquisitions de sent . excom . e Dict. can . cum ad verum 96. dist . i 1 L. 2. C. cov . de legat . k L. S●re leges . D. de legib . Notes for div A68730-e3500 * Lib. 5. de Rom Pont. cap. 3. Lib. 5. de Rom. 〈◊〉 . ●ap 3. * See the admonition to the reader . m Iob. 5. ca. 7. Hierar . Eccl. l. b. 1. de pon . Rom. cap. 29. * At Rom. 13. q I●b 5. de Rom. Pont. C. 7. g L. illud D. ad leg . Aquil. h Act. 5. * 1. Cor. 5. * Cap 14. * Lib. 2. Epist. 61. indict . 11. 2 Serm 29 le 〈…〉 . tom . 10. Ex. 〈…〉 . 5. 〈◊〉 Regin . Aug. & 〈◊〉 5. contra Reg. Franc. b Lib. 5. cap 2. c Cap. ●ler de immunit . ec . l. in 6. d Clem. de imunit . eccl . vbi glos . ●d nota● . e Lib 1 hist 〈…〉 . f Lib 3. de cons. ad eugenium . f Lib 3. de cons. ad eugenium . g In vita Bonif. 〈◊〉 . h Lib ● hist. in vita Philip. Pul. Notes for div A68730-e4770 * See the admonition to the reader . Cap. per venerabilem . qui fil . sunt legit . k Can. ficut Can. excommunicatos . xi . q. 3. l Cap. 21. m Lib. 3 contra Epist. Parm. c. 2. n Psal. 118. Notes for div A68730-e5200 a Lib 5. de Rom. Pont. cap. 3. b Lib. 1. de indict . 13. epist. 31. e I. 5 § generaliter . D. de don . inter vir . & vxor . f Panor . in cap. ludum 54. de elect . & cap. 〈◊〉 pridem . 〈◊〉 pact . Notes for div A68730-e5530 a cap. 18. See the admonition to the Reader . Notes for div A68730-e5780 a Lib 5 de Rom. Pont. ca. 7. d Ruffin . lib. 2. hist eccles . ca. 1. Socra . Schol. lib. 3. cap. 22. Theodoret. lib. 4. cap. 1. * 〈…〉 . 5. f Orat. 1. in Iulian . h In Psal. 124. Notes for div A68730-e6460 a Ad sororem suam Marcellinam . epist. 33. 11. 5. S●zomen . lib. 7 ca. 13. Nicephor . li. 12 ca. 20. c lib 3 ca 5. & lib. 4. ca. 5. d 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 . f Cap. 3. g 〈…〉 . h I●b 5 hist. 〈◊〉 7. Armen . lib. 3. cap. 26. l Cap. 3. k In Ep. ad I●ed . ●eno●arb . l Math. 18. Notes for div A68730-e7170 〈…〉 . & alij . 〈◊〉 S. otu● in Chronico . anno 〈◊〉 . d Lib. 1. cap ● . de tra●s●●t . Imp & li. 4 de Roman Pont. ca. 13. e Lib. 6. Cl●o . ca. 35. f Lib. 5. epis . 29. g Rom. 10. h 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 . l 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 o 〈…〉 . Notes for div A68730-e8000 〈…〉 b Lab. 1. degest . Frideria . cap 6. c Dereb German . d I●b . 7 Ch●on . cap. 8. * See the admonition to the Reader . f 〈…〉 . * See the admonition to the Reader . g Salu●t . h lib. 6. de reg ●● cap. 4. i 〈…〉 . Notes for div A68730-e8810 a 〈…〉 . b Esa● 49. c Act. 5. d Tract . 17. in ●an . e Lib 5. ca. 6. de Regno . Notes for div A68730-e9170 Aduersariorum sententia 〈◊〉 antiquitati ec●lesiastic● con-tradic●t . a 〈…〉 . b 〈…〉 . c 1. N●m magist atus D de recep qui 〈◊〉 . d 〈…〉 . e Can. pat●t . can al●orum 〈◊〉 q. 3. 〈…〉 〈…〉 b I q●● accusar● 〈…〉 . l. 〈◊〉 ● de prob . cap. 1. de probat . Notes for div A68730-e9520 a In P●l●a contra Hen 3 ●ra Rege● . * See the admonition to the Reader . b In Psal. 2. 〈◊〉 ● . 〈…〉 po●t . 〈…〉 d ●●b . 2. de libe● . Ecclesia● . ●ap . 2. Notes for div A68730-e10180 a 1. ad Titu : . b In relect . cap. no●●t num 92. de . 〈◊〉 . 〈…〉 d 23 q 〈…〉 Notes for div A68730-e10580 Cap 9. b Pag. 114. * In lib. 5 de Cle●ic● Cap. 18. * Lib 4 Epist. 75. e 3. Reg cap 1. f Lib. 2. de Rom. Pont. cap. 29. g 〈…〉 . h 〈…〉 . Eod. lib. 17. cap. l Extant in Cod. et Decret atque in lust eccles . m I. incous . 16 D●de minor . l. 1 de constit . princi . p 〈…〉 . 3 §. Sitamen . ●●at . 6. q 〈◊〉 & 2. Cod. Theod. de Epist. & Cler●● . li. 16. t I mansu●tudinis 12. cod . tit . Notes for div A68730-e11580 a Lib. 2 de Roman . Pontif. cap. 29. b 1. Si vnus 27. § ante omnia . D. depist . d Eph. 6. 〈◊〉 . 3. e 〈…〉 . f 〈…〉 . g Lib 3. De adopt . h 〈◊〉 . lib. 24. val Matth. 2. ca 2. 〈…〉 apoth Rom Cell . lib 2. ca. 2. Rom. 13. k lib 3. de concord . cathol . ca. 3. l Cap. 4. Notes for div A68730-e12210 a 1. ad Corin. 5. b Act. 5. c Luk 21. e 1. Cor. 1. f Psal. 117. g Lib. 4. c. 3. h Su. c. 14. i Sum hoc Capite . Notes for div A68730-e12680 a Cap. proximo sum . b Can. non pila . can . conuentor . 23. q 8. Iud. cap. pen. & ● . ● . d 〈◊〉 . 2. Notes for div A68730-e13030 a Lib. 4. c. 3 b Imperium D. de 〈◊〉 Pan● . ca. 13. ad Rom. c 23 q ● . in 〈◊〉 . d 〈◊〉 . 13. e ●●b 10 comment in Euan. Luca ● Lut. 22. ● Mare . 16. h Lut. 2. i Isaia 53. k Lib. 5. cap. 3. Notes for div A68730-e13820 〈…〉 d I ill●d 32 D ad lig . Aquil. e I. vt vim D. de iust . & tur . c. 2. de homicid . L. 2. C. quando lice at vnu●ique . Notes for div A68730-e14080 a Lib 4 cap 5. & lib. 3. cap. 〈…〉 . e Rom. 1● . f Matth. ● Rom 13. h 1. Peter 2. i Tertull ad Scapul & in Apologet. 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 . m 1. Cor 5. ● a●cilla 60 D de f●rt l 1. 〈…〉 fugit . p Rom. 13. ad Philip 6. Colos● . 3. q Cap. 29. Notes for div A68730-e15220 a Contra Ar. nau● . pag. 69. b Cap. 8. c Lib 3. de Rom. Pont. c 29. d Lib. 1. de Rom. Pont. cap. 9 & lib 3. c. 19. Notes for div A68730-e15840 * This is according to Cardi. Bellar. own doctrine in his Lib. 1. de matrimoni . cap. 12. d 28. q. 1. C●n. 8 & 9. Notes for div A68730-e16360 a Lib. 5. de Rom. Pont. cap. 4. Notes for div A68730-e16700 b Lib. 2. de Rom. Pont. ca. 29. 3 1. Corin. 4. Notes for div A68730-e17110 a Cap. 9. b 〈…〉 . d 〈…〉 e 1 Cor. 6. & 10. f .2 Timoth. 4. g Prou. 24. h Tit. 3. ● 1. Pet. 2. The Pope 〈…〉 God. k 1. Timoth. 5. I●an . de turre 〈…〉 . lector . dist . 34. n Math. 10. p Hi●polyt de Marsil . sing . 214. q Cap cum ad monasterium . de stat . monachor . ● Part. 3. tit . 19. cap. 6. Notes for div A68730-e17880 a Rom 3. b Panor●● . in cap. 1 〈◊〉 . 4 de 〈◊〉 . c I. v●t D. quod met . ca l continum . 127 §. ●um ita D. de verb. ob●●g . d Can. iuramenti . 22. q. 5. Lib 2. cap 18. de Concil . f Math. vlt. g 〈◊〉 in comm●n . can . non 〈◊〉 Papa 12. q. 2. h In Ca● 〈◊〉 . 3 q. 2. Notes for div A68730-e18680 a Ca. 2. 3. & 4. b Mat● . 19. c In summe de elect . n● . 25. d Cap. ex parte 14. §. Nos tamen & d. cap. 2. de conuers . contugat . e D Thom. 3. q. 29. art 2. ●2 〈◊〉 . f 〈◊〉 D. 〈…〉 . can . cum 〈◊〉 27 q. 2. g 〈…〉 h Uide Couarruuiam de matrim . part . 2. §. 4. vbi id notat & reprebendt . i Cap. ex parte 4 § not aute m. de convers . coniugat . Notes for div A68730-e19280 a I. ● . D. de iurisd . L. Si itor . D. deseruit . l● . 3 § qui babet . D. de seruit . p●aed . rustic . cap. 5. de offic●ud . dole . b Aug. li. 14. de ciuit . Dei. ca. 18. Thom. 2. 2. q. 154. art . 2. * See the admonition to the Reader . d 1. Cor. 7. Notes for div A68730-e19600 a L ●●●lins 15. D. de condit . institut . Id posse . b Cap. per Venerabilem . qui fil . sunt legit . c 1. inter stipulintem . 83. § ● . de verb. ●bl . d 1. 4. D. de rece●t . qut arbitr . l ill● quo § tempe●●uum . D. ad Sc. Treb. g Cap. 12. The answer of the people to the Pope commanding to disobey their King. h Felin . in cap. siquando , nu . 4. de rescript . k In cap. n● Dei 43. de Simon . m Rom. 2. n L. de pretio . D. de put l. in ●em . act . * See the admonition to the Reader . o Can. seutentia . can . qui iuslas 11. q. 3. p Can. quomodo . can . illud 11. q. 3. can . certum 24. q. 3. Notes for div A68730-e20530 a Ju libello qui Gallicè inscribitur , Le veritè difendue cōtre le pladoyé d● A●thonu Arnauld . Notes for div A68730-e20770 b Can. corripiantu● 24. q. 3. c Vide S. cap. 15. Notes for div A68730-e21410 a Bellarm. l. 1. de Cleric . c. 28. b 〈…〉 1545. c 〈◊〉 cap. 〈◊〉 . d Di●t lib ● . cap. 28. 〈…〉 . e 〈…〉 . Notes for div A68730-e21640 a Cap. cum ● non ab homine . de iudic . b L. non omnis 19 D●de reb . ●●ed c Lib. 1. de Conciljs c● . 18. d Bell. b. 1. de Cler. cap. vlt. i L. Fitius 15. D de cond instit . l. 4. §. condemnatum . D. dereiudic . Notes for div A68730-e22270 a 3. Reg. 11. c 4. Reg. 1. d 〈◊〉 ●eg . 15. 2. Patal . ●6 . e 4. Reg. 1● . 2. Patal . 23. Notes for div A68730-e22750 a 〈…〉 . b 〈…〉 . c 〈…〉 . d 〈…〉 . e 〈…〉 f Iob 34. g ● . Reg. 13. h 4. Reg. 4. i L. non solum . 11. §. semanda to . D. de iniur . lib. reprehendenda . C. de instit . & substi . k Liran in illum locum . l Aut. da●●● 8. §. 1. de p●n . m 〈…〉 . n 〈◊〉 . 18. o 〈…〉 . p Hora lib. 1. Sa●y . 3. q G●eg . lib 7. epist 53. 〈…〉 . dist . 50. r 〈…〉 . 24. q. 1. Notes for div A68730-e23960 〈…〉 11. 〈…〉 22. 〈…〉 11. 〈…〉 Notes for div A68730-e24510 a Glos. in pro●●m . reg . Cancell . Neuisa . in syl . nuptial . Reb●st . in tract . vt beneficia aut . vacat . nu . 9. & 10. Notes for div A68730-e24830 a L. quamnis . 30. C. ad l. Iul. de adul . b Can. de his vbi glos . vlt. dist . 50 glos . in can . Mensuram ad ver . Sacer. do●● de ponit . dist ● . c Can. cum ad verum . 96. dist . d Lib. 1. Cap. 7. Ethic. e Cap. cum non ab homine . de iud . Notes for div A68730-e25500 a L. Sed l●cet 12. D. de off . p●asid . b 〈…〉 iud●● . 1● . C. de sent . & 〈…〉 . Notes for div A68730-e25900 c Cap. Pastorall §. quia vero de off . tud . del g. d Can quid ●ulpatur . 23. q. 1. can . miles . 23 q. 5. e A●●●tot . lib. ● . R●et . ad Theode●en . Cap. 1. 
A47954	----	Il nipotismo di Roma, or, The history of the popes nephews from the time of Sixtus the IV to the death of the last Pope Alexander the VII in two parts / written originally in Italian in the year 1667 ; and Englished by W.A. Nipotismo di Roma. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. 1669 Approx. 546 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 173 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A47954 Wing L1335 ESTC R2244 12185383 ocm 12185383 55752 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47954) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55752) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 605:13) Il nipotismo di Roma, or, The history of the popes nephews from the time of Sixtus the IV to the death of the last Pope Alexander the VII in two parts / written originally in Italian in the year 1667 ; and Englished by W.A. Nipotismo di Roma. English Leti, Gregorio, 1630-1701. Aglionby, William, d. 1705. [8], 158, [6], 169, [2] p. : port. Printed for John Starkey ..., London : 1669. Translation of Nipotismo di Roma. The second part has special t.p. and separate paging. "The succession of the popes mentioned in this book": p. [1]-[2] at end. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Doctrines. Popes -- Chronology. 2004-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-02 Judith Siefring Sampled and proofread 2005-02 Judith Siefring Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Pope Alexander the Seaventh I : Chantry sculp : Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF THE POPES NEPHEWS From the time of Sixtus the IV. to the Death of the last Pope ALEXANDER the VII . In two Parts . Written Originally in Italian , in the year 1667. and Englished by W. A. LONDON , Printed for John Starkey , at the Miter near Temple-Bar in Fleet-street , 1669. The Author to the READER· Kind Reader , I Should have much to say to thee , and not a few Ceremonies to Complement thee withall , if two Considerations did not make me resolve to hold my peace , and abstain from that courtship , which would become a Preface . The first is , because I will not ( as the Proverb sayes ) reckon without mine Hoste , and fill thy ears with excuses , before I know whether thy intention be to hear them or no. Secondly , because I think it will not be amiss to forbear Ceremonies in the presence of so many , whose business it hath been to be most accomplish'd in performing of them . What danger would there be for once , to let a Reader judge of a Book , without all those troublesome informations from the Author : For in a word , either the Reader hath parts and learning , and then his own judgment needs no instruction from the Authors ; or he hath none , and is illiterate , and then the Author loses his time in excusing himself to one , whose abilities cannot reach his subject : But this our age being so far different from ancient times , wherein little notice was taken of the Author , though much of the thing written , it will be as just for him to inform his Reader , as for a Suppliant to inform his Judge , though never so learned , and to be recommended to him , though his case be never so just . A Friend of mine , calls the Advice to the Reader , the Sauce of the Book , because it is that part , which gives us a stomach to read the rest . I must confess , it is for his satisfaction that I give you mine ; I know not how excellent it may prove to thy Palate : but my intention , is not , at least , to put too much Salt in it ; and indeed , with what can I season it , or what Ingredients have I left to compound it withall ? If I praise my own work , I shall incur the censure of an interessed Judge ; if I dispraise it , I shall do my self an injury . To tell thee that this Book comes from Rome is in vain , because the very Title of it discovers the place of its birth ; and to entreat thee to read it , would be just the way to stifte thy curiosity ; for now adayes , every body desires the reading of those Books which are prohibited ; and I am certain , that it were a good way , to in●ite the publick curiosity of the world for any Books , to intreat them that they would be pleased to let them alone , for that , without doubt , would encrease their desire of seeing it . I think I had best do as those Hunters , who for fear of raising the Partridge too soon , talk to one another so softly , and so low , that they scarce hear themselves speak . Therefore , Reader , take notice , this is that famous Nipotismo di Roma , so much desired and wished for by all the ingenious of Europe , before it was brought forth by the Author . I give thee warning to read it in private , and keep it to thy self ; for if the news of thy reading it come to the Inquisitors ears , without doubt thou runnest the hazard of an Excommunication ; for they have sworn , to indure no Books in Italy , but those that shall slatter the Court of Rome . It is indeed a good policy for them , and for those Church men , who having pretensions to the highest Ecclesiastical Honours , stand all day before the Nipotismo with their Caps in their hands . I know , that in Rome this History will produce the same effect that our Nails do upon a Sore , that is , the more they scratch it , the worse they make it : Yet the itching pleases every body , and the more we scratch , the more we have a mind to scratch still . Neither do I doubt , but that there will be some flatterers and false friends of the Nephews of the Popes , who will express their dislike of this Treatise ; but it will be only in appearance , and not from their hearts , which may be forgiven them , for seldome in Rome do the Tongue and the Heart correspond . In the dayes of Innocent the eighth , some body made a Book , intituled , The Abuses of the Churchmen , very satyrical , fbr in it were all the Ecclesiasticks Vices , but none of their Vertues , which indeed was somewhat severe : This Book was put into the Popes hands ( who by judging things without passion , shewed himself to deserve his elevation to so great a dignity ) for having read it in the presence of some Prelates of the holy Office , he turned to them , and said , This Book speaks truth ; and if we have a mind that the Author should be found a lyar , we had best reform our selves first . I wish to God , that in this our Age , there were many such Innocents , and that all men were of so sound a judgment , as to profit by good things , and laugh only at ill ones , or rather avoid them : For my part , I think , that if ever there hath been a Book in this world free from a flattering design and interest , that this is one of those ; for the Church of God will profit by it , the Romans will draw no small pleasure nor less advantage from the reading of it ; and , I hope , that it will be a kind of Looking-glass to the Nephews that are to come , whereby they may guide their actions , and steer their intentions to a better course then their Predecessors . There passed , not long ago , by this Town , a certain Prelate of Tuscany , to whom I gave a sight of this Manuscript before it was printed ; he took such delight in perusing of it , that he entreated me to hasten the publication of it , with these words , For Gods sake , Sir , inrich Rome with so great a Treasure as this is ; bestow so good an example upon Princes Politicks , and illustrate all Christendome with the demonstration of so much zeal : This was the opinion of a sincere Prelate . But besides , it is most certain , that the Nephews , as well those that now bear sway , as those that are out of date , and those that are to come , if they will judge without pre-occupation , will find , that this History is of no small concern to the promoting of their interest , considering , that the good which is said of them doth much surpass the ill , and , that it demonstrates how necessary a thing the Nipotismo is to the City of Rome . I do not pretend to any thanks or retribution for the good that shall happen to them ; neither would I be content , that the harm , if there be any , should reflect upon me . As for the Book , Reader , it is in thy hands , and must stand or fall by thy verdict : I therefore only desire thee to pronounce sincerely , whether it be not as necessary for all Europe as for the City of Rome . I promise thee another Work , much more worthy thy curiosity , and sit for any body that hath a publick Employment , which is Il Cardinalismo , a Work , which speaking in general only of that Dignity , doth yet nevertheless now and then descend to particulars . In a word , I call the Cardinalismo , and the Nipotismo , Brothers ; but the Cardinalismo is the eldest , because first conceived by me ; in a moneth it will be Printed ; if thou wilt have it , thou mayest , and I can assure you , it will please you infinitely . Farewell . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF THE POPE'S NEPHEWS . The First Part. The FIRST BOOK . The Contents . IN which is treated , of the difference that there is between the ancient and New Rome . Of the manner of Governing of the ancient Romans . And of the manner of the Popes governing . Of the murmurs of the Gentiles , Hereticks , and Catholicks , against the Church of Rome and the Popes . How to come to the knowledg 〈◊〉 the present state of Rome by the said murmurs . Of the time in which people began to talk ill of the Popes , and of the cause of this their libertie . Of the Popes fir●t bringing their kindred into Rome . Of the Infallibility of the Popes in admitting their kindred to the Government of the State of the Church . Of the causes that ruin'd the old Roman Commonwealth : and of those that lessen the Honour and Grandeur of the Church of Rome . Why Christ chose to be Born in a time of Peace . Of the Succession of Peter to Christ. Of the Apostles to Peter ; and of the Popes to the Apostles . Of the Holiness of Church-men in the primitive Church . Why the vertue of doing Miracles is failed in the Popes . Why for many Ages the Popes Kindred did not much care to own their Relation to him . How the Church came first to be so Rich. Of the Court of Rome . Of the Politick Wit of Church-men . Of the advantage that Politicians gain in frequenting Rome . And of some particular maximes of Innocent the Tenth , which were of utility to himself . ROME alone amongst all the other Cities of the World can brag of the reputation , of having been alwayes esteemed the Mother of Nations , the whole Universe having almost alwayes taken a pride in paying to her a Tribute of filial Duties , in acknowledgment of which she has also opened her breasts , and pressed her Duggs for the nourishment of those who desired to encrease by their obedience to Her , and be free from those dangers to which they are subject that have not Parents or powerful Protectors . The glories of Rome were never equalled , no more then Rome it self . Rome hath been seen in all the Cities of the World , not only commanding , but triumphing ; and in Rome have been seen at divers times , not only Cities , but whole Provinces , nay , whole Kingdomes , obeying , and submitting . Rome seems to be born to rule the World , and with a great deal of reason , since not only it hath done , but doth still exerce its Empire over a great part of it . It ruled while it was a Commonwealth ; and not content with that Empire which nature , or to say better , the valour of its Citizens had purchased for it , it proposed to acquire all that it could think on , and still the acquisitions seemed small in comparison of that which remained to be acquired . It rul'd in the time of the Roman Emperours , who made Lawes , and domineered over mankind as they pleased ; nay , which was worse , tyranny it self came often from Rome to infect the rest of the Universe which was subject to this seat of Tyrants . But why should we recall past Ages , and renew those wounds , which though not healed , are nevertheless worn out by the length of time ; why should we praise Rome for having ruled the World , if now at this present it rules it more then ever , and domineers over it in a new manner . In the time of the Commonwealth , in the time of the Emperours , Rome never pretended to command consciences , and exact from soules that Tribute which now they pay to the Vatican . Every City had its Bishop , every Village its Curate , and every Church its Preacher , who in his Sermons did not make it his business to exalt Rome ; neither did the Bishop , nor the Curate expect the rules of governing their flock from Rome . But now quite contrary maximes have prevailed ; for Rome , not content with the temporal power , hath perverted the order of Government , and made the temporal submit to the spiritual , contrary to the received custome of so many Ages . If the Commonwealth subdued Nations , if the Roman Emperours commanded over kingdomes , they did it in such a manner , that those that obeyed seemed to have had more content then those that commanded ; for they let them enjoy the liberty of their souls , and required only from them a Civil Obedience in compliance with the interest of the State. But the Popes having confounded and mingled together the temporal and spiritual power , laying the stress upon the spiritual , do oblige Princes and people to so exact an obedience , that the only mention of it is able to scare our hearts and minds . The Popes shutting of Paradise and Heaven when they please , their opening of Hell when they think good , are things that oblige whole Nations to forget the Obedience due to their natural Princes , and to prostrate themselves at his Holinesses his feet . The Commonwealth which ruled with so much wisdome and Policie , the Emperours who governed with the strength of Arms , and the Tyrants who domineered with cruelty , had they but known these secret maximes , might have humbled Nations and reduced Cities with a great deal less paines , and more security . The Popes having being armed with the Soveraigne Authority over consciences , have so increased the glories of Rome , that there is scarce a corner in Europe , not a place in Asia , not a desart in Africa , nor a hidden solitude in America , where the name of the Pope hath not penetrated , and where there is not some discourse of Rome . The Gentiles praise the Popes , and despise Rome ; the Hereticks praise Rome , and despise the Popes ; and the Catholicks despise both Rome and Popes with a greater , though secreter , disdain , then either the Gentiles or the Hereticks , of which I shall give the reasons . The Pagans attribute all the mischief of Rome to that great number of Church-men with which this City is pestred . The Hereticks , on the other side , lay all the Church-mens disorders upon the Pope ; and therefore the Hereticks are willing enough to be reconcil'd to Rome ; but by no means will endure the Pope . The Pagans , on the contrary , are content to be friends with the Pope , but not with Rome . This proceeds from the distinctions that the Heathens make in the person of the Popes , separating the spiritual from the temporal , and Religion from Civil Government ; therefore in the time of Sixtus the V. and Gregory the XV. the Persians and Japponeses sent their Ambassador to Rome , taking no small pride in the Popes friendship , whom they esteemed as one of the powerfullest Princes of Italy , and for his greatness desired his Amity ; their maxime being to make alliances with the most potent Princes of the World ; they thought they could not better address themselves then to him , whom all the other Chri●stian Princes did adore and reverence as thei● head . The Hereticks destroy all this , being neither disposed to acknowledg the Pope as a temporal Prince , nor as a spiritual Pastor ; so that with them , Popedome , Principality , Religion , Civil Government , all goes down , when they speak of the Pope . Nay , I know a Gentleman of that Religion , who can by no means be perswaded that the Pope is master of Rome , and Prince of the Ecclesiastick State , though all the Princes of the world acknowledg him to be so ; and for all this , the Protestant Gentleman cannot be brought to believe it , but stands firme upon the Negative . Of the same humour was a great Lord in Spain , who could never be convinced , that Henry the fourth was King of France , though he knew that his own King did acknowledge him for such , and had sent an Embassadour to him , that all differences upon that subject were lay'd , and that all the Crowns in Europe did own him to be lawful King. And yet for all this the good Don could never believe that which all the world was sure of , and he died in this incredulous humour . Now as for the murmurs that the Gentiles , the Hereticks and the Catholicks have against Rome , there is this difference between them . The Heathens murmure upon what they hear ; the Hereticks against those things that they do not believe ; and the Catholicks against those things they see ; and certainly of them all the Catholicks murmurs are the worst : for the eyes being as it were the treasurers of the heart , do furnish it so abundantly with the impressions which they receive , that it never is dispossessed of them afterwards ; the Proverb being very true , which sayes , That in vain we fly from that which we carry in our hearts . Therefore the Catholicks , murmuring boldly , because they see the abuses of Rome , are much more believed then the others . But indeed to speak truth , if we ballance the reasons that these three sorts of persons have to talke disadvantagiously of Rome , we shall find that the Hereticks have the greatest and most weighty arguments of their discontent . But before I prove this , it is necessary to give notice that I make a distinction betwixt Hereticks and Protestants , though the Church of Rome does confound both these denominations ; for they are Hereticks who deny the true Religion for a false one , which they set up without any foundation of reason , thinking that their own opinion is enough . The Protestants are those that abhorre innovations , and do tie themselves to the sense of the Holy Scripture , denying every thing they find not in those Sacred Records : and for my part , I intend to speak only of the Protestants , not of the Hereticks . Let us return to our subject ; and sa● , that the Popes do neither good nor harme to the Heathens ; to the Catholicks they do both good and evil ; and to the Protestants alwayes ill , and never good . Looking upon the Heathens as ●eater● , upon the Catholicks as their friends , and upon the Pr●t●stants as their greatest enemies . From thence it proceeds that the Catholicks are more scandalized at the Popes errours ; for they being friends are admitted to dive into the bottom of the disorders : The Protestants seeing that the Popes do not only suspect them , but openly profess enmity with them , do busie all their industry in penetrating into those hidden mysteries of the Court of Rome , that they may not be surprised , but have wherewith to defend themselves in their disputes : and therefore that which they report of the Court of Rome is most ordinarily true . The Heathens let Rome alone as long as Rome lets them alone ; and they talke according to the informations they receive from Catholicks and Protestants . Whosoever therefore intends to draw a quintessence of truth out of so many different relations , must not give credit only to what the Catholicks say ; for they being friends and dependants of the Pope , cannot do less for their own reputation , as well as for his , then to hide the abuses and palliate the disorders of his Court ; neither ought he to take his informations from the Protestants alone , because they , being prepossessed with an aversion to the Pope , cannot chuse but be blinded by their pre-occupation , and say more then is true , in discredit of the proceedings of his Court. The method of History would require a strict examination of the relations of both parties in matter of fact , and a ballance of their opinions in matter of policy , and upon so mature a discussion it were fit to frame the body of the History , and found the maximes of policy ; for the History would then ●e true , and the maximes certain . This hath alwayes been my way of writing , insomuch that many , both Protestants and Catholicks , have not been able to distinguish my Religion in my works , nor know whether the Author were Protestant or Catholick ; and this because of the sincerity with which I praise , in both parties , that which deserves commendation , and blame vice , let it be where it will , and in what place and person soever . But to say true , this present age hath so corrupted and perverted the art of writing , that some write only to flatter , and others to satyrize ; and there is no ingenious Catholick but must confess , that there are publish'd every day more Libels by the Catholicks against Rome , then Satyres by the Protestants against the Popes ; therefore now adayes the wiser sort of men give more credit to a Protestants relation , then to a Catholicks , meeting with less passion in the first then in the last , against the Popes and Rome . I have been a great while in Protestant Countries , and have likewise made no small stay in Rome , where I have heard a thousand and a thousand times , both Romans and Protestants , discourse of the Popes Nephews , and their actions ; but I must confess , that in Geneva it self I never heard any discourse so full of liberty , nor so satyrical , as those which the Romans , nay the Prelates themselves have vented in my presence , concerning the Popes and the Ecclesiastick authority . Nay , I 'le say more , and it is a thing I am very sure of , having heard it often said by persons of great understanding ; the Protestant Gentlemen that travel to Rome are much more scandalized at the Romans proceedings towards the Popes , then the Catholick Gentlemen , who travel in Protestant Countries , are to hear the Pope defam'd and ill spoken of amongst them . The Protestants , when they talk with Catholicks , because they cannot reasonably expect to be believed , do conceal the greatest part of the imperfections of the Popes kindred ; but the Catholicks say a great deal more then becomes them , thinking thereby to show their aversion to vice . More then all this , I say , that of all that is said in Rome concerning the Popes actions , and his kindred , there is none of it comes from the North , but from Rome it self ; but on the contrary , even all that is said in the North , springs from Rome , and is not born in the Protestants Country . The Romans make the Pasquins in Rome , and then to excuse themselves lay them upon the Protestants : thus the Pope is abused and deceived by the Romans themselves ; so that then we may say with a great deal of reason , that out of Rome it self springs the source of all the harm it receives . I wonder now no longer to see the change of stile which I have observed in Writers from age to age , since in the Court of Rome they change their way of living and speaking from day to day . In the time that the Popes had golden consciences , and wooden walls , when with bare feet and clothed with sackcloth they went from door to door , accepting the charity of the faithful for their sustenance , and that full of zeal they administred themselves the Sacraments , exposing their lives for the safety of their flock . When the Popes applyed themselves only to their pastoral charge , without concerning themselves in Princes temporal interests : Rome in those dayes knew nothing of other Princes Courts , neither did the Courts of Princes concern themselves for Rome ; there was so little mention made of the Popes , that the Church-men and Bishops did scarce know where to find them in their most important necessities . It would have been indeed a great sacriledge to have spoken ill of a Pope , who from morning to evening did nothing but visit the sick , distribute the Sacraments , comfort the people , and serve the Altar with true zeal and piety . But when once the face of things was changed , and that the Popes , weary of serving to the Altars , resolved to be served by the Altars themselves , when thinking it too low an employment to visit the sick , they pretended to be visited themselves by the greatest Princes , and have their feet kissed by them ; these Popes , who were at first the edification of whole Nations , became a scandal to all the Kingdoms , for both Princes and people being surprised with this sudden change , and wondring at this new scene of grandeur g●ve themselves up to seek into the reason of this alteration , and as it often happens ▪ that in the Enquiries into one defect we discover another , so the world found out in the Popes change so many new subjects for murmuring and discontent , that from thence ensued Schismes and Her●si●s , with an infinite prejudice to the Church of Rome . If the Popes would have been content to have been the heads of the Church in holiness and good life , and not in majesty and grandeur , the world would never have conceived so many sinister thoughts of their actions ; therefore if there be murmurs in Rome , and the rest of Christendome , the Popes may thank themselves , for the fault is not in those that murmur , but in those that furnish them with a lawful subject for their complaints . But let us speak truth : In the time that the Popes left to the Emperours the secular care of government , and all the interests of the temporal state , holiness and good life did shine in the Popes , as well as in the Church and Church-men ; miracles were frequent , and Saints multiplied as fast as tyrant Emperours . But as soon as the Popes usurped the civil power , and began to meddle with state matters , their holiness disappeared , miracles vanished , and by a strange mutation the Emperors became Saints , and the Popes as passionate for the temporal interest as the greatest Tyrants . The Hereticks go further , and say , that the Popes are really Tyrants , as having introduced the Inquisition , which by constraining mens consciences to an exteriour worship of what they abhor , does more severely punish the breach of one of the Popes Orders , then it does the violation of one of Gods Commandements . To this the Popes oppose , as a defence , the reason of policy , that obliges them to establish the Inquisition , leaving to their Divines the task of answering the other more sharp objection ; who having no other way to extricate themselves from that difficulty , have written , to confute the hereticks , such vast volumns of Controversie , that they being not able to read them , remain in their obstinacy , with no small dammage to the Pope and his Divines . But this strange change of the Popes , from spiritual to temporal , and from holy Bishops to politick Princes , is not so much to be attributed to the Popes themselves , as to their Nephews and kindred , there is the source and origin of the disease ; for while the Popes lead a private life , and let their Nephews alone in their own homes , they were eminent for their zeal to the true Religion ; but they had no sooner introduced them into Rome , but forgetting themselves , they fell to idolizing their Nephews , and for the increase of their greatness , employed not only the gold of the Church , but even all the pains and fatigues of the Popedom , nay even the consciences of their whole flock . Experience teaches us , that many Popes , and particularly those of the greatest reputation , in the beginning of their Popedome did not only renounce their kindred , and refuse to own them , but with a solemn oath did protest to the Cardinals , that they would govern alone , and not admit their kindred upon any pretext whatsoever ; so far they were from giving them a share in the government . Alexander the seventh , who now lives , was one of those for a time , and from him we may conclude of the thoughts of the rest ; for in the beginning of his Pontificat he shewed himself to be so averse from his kindred , that some thought him a Saint , or at least a man much above the frailties of humane nature . Don Mario his Brother , Don Agostino his Nephew , and the Cardinal that now is , did every day offer up their prayers to Heaven , for a change in their Uncles inclination ; the Ambassadors of Princes and the Cardinals , did nothing but weary themselves out in alledging to his Holiness the necessity of introducing his kindred , that it would be not only honourable , but of great advantage to the State and Church . Yet the good Pope remaining unshaken in his opinion , was resolved to deny all their Instances , nay , often would be exceedingly scandalized at those that pressed him to it , saying , he could not in conscience condescend to their desires ; as one day being importun'd upon the same occasion by Father Palavicino , a Jesuit , and his Confessor , who now is Cardinal , he answered him in these words , Your obligation , father , is to absolve from sins , and not invite to commit them . Of this humour hath not been Alexander alone , but in the lives of the Popes there are many other such examples , as that of Adrian the sixth , and Pius the fifth , who were wont to say , that they would make it their task to perswade the world that they could live without kindred . Now I would fain know , from whence proceeded in them this humour , so opposite to the others ? if from an aversion and a kind of hatred to their relations , then certainly it was a sin , since we have as a Commandment from God , Despise not thy own flesh ; if to make shew of an apparent zeal , that was worse , for they were guilty both before the world and God Almighty ; if out of a design of first bestowing kindnesses on their Friends before they gave themselves up to their Nephews , it was a preposterous charity , which ought to have begun nearer home . It remains then to conclude , that certainly these Popes , who made this profession of disowning their Relations , did it , because they were really perswaded , that the errors of their predecessors did proceed from this principle of admitting their kindred to a share in the government , and therefore they thought fit to free themselves from so great an imputation . Therefore to save the reputation of the Papal dignity , I am forced to say , that those Popes , who at first did profess an aversion to their kindred , and yet afterwards admitted them , were certainly seised with some melancholy humors and capriciousness , which made them commit such errors . It must not seem strange if I call them errors , since reason it self must needs call them so ; for first , to be perswaded that their predecessors had failed in admitting their kindred into Rome , and in giving up the government of the Church into their hands ; then , to swear and protest to keep theirs at a distance , that they may be freed from the like miscarriages ; and after all this , not onely to call them into Rome , give them the Keys of the treasure , and put all the administration of the temporal and spiritual into their hands , whereby to make themselves Princes , but also to give them an absolute authority over the Church , the Popedome , nay , the very person of the Pope ; this is certainly to demonstrate , that the Pope hath the power of making that to be good and just , which he hath condemn'd for bad & mischievous ; which if the people of Rome , or the Courtiers , do believe , certainly people of judgment and sound understanding do not . As for me , I have not hitherto denyed that opinion of the Roman Divines , viz. that the Popes cannot erre ; but when once I came to see the falsity of it proved in the person of Alexander the seventh , certainly I have had a mind to curse those Divines , that flatter thus the Popes , not out of a design to serve the Church , but to make themselves great ; and we know very well , that there are now many of them living , who have been made Cardinals , meerly because they had writ to the advantage and honour of the Pope , which thing still stirs up others to do the same ; but let them write what they will , all the world shall never perswade me , but that the proceeding of Alexander towards his kindred , in calling them to him , contrary to his oath , is as great an error as ever Pope committed . Yet let us do them the favour to interpret their Doctrine their own way , and allow of their distinction , that is , that the Popes are infallible in matters of faith , but not in matters of policy ; let it be so ; but if we do them this kindness , I hope they will be so civil as to requite it with another : we desire them then to tell us a little ▪ The Popes Nephews , have they not the same authority 〈◊〉 the Popes themselves , who invest them with it as soon as they are admitted into the Vatican , they govern all affairs , politick , civil , ecclesiastick , and in a word , sacred , prophane , divine , all things pass through their hands . Then with them sometimes the Popes may erre , even in matters of faith , since often in matters of faith they trust their Nephews , who being men subject to passions , are admitted by all to be capable of error . I would fain ask you , whether Alexander the seventh , who had so great an aversion to his kindred at first , had the assistance of the holy Ghost , or whether he had it not ? If you answer he had it not , I am well pleased , and do profess with you , that I think that policy and humane reasons were the causes of his proceedings . But if he had the holy Ghost , how then can you reconcile his first refusing to admit the calling his Nephews to his assistance ? for either it was good or bad to admit them to his help in so great a charge ; if good , then he failed at first in keeping them away , and shewing himself so alienated from them ; if bad , then he failed at last , in repealing his first resolution , and betraying the Church and its riches into their hands . The holy Ghost is infallible , and to believe the contrary is a high impiety ; how is it then that the Pop●s have the holy Ghost , and yet cannot abstain from failing ? certainly to me it appears a kind of Blasphemy and prophanation of the honour of the Divinity . We know that the holy Ghost inspires nothing but what is good , and yet we see that the Popes do commit ill . The Protestants do utterly deny this opinion , and demonstrate by good proofs , that the Pope neither hath , nor can have the holy Ghost in a more particular manner then other men ; but for my part I believe that the holy Ghost is in the Popes when he pleases , and they receive him when they can . So to save the reputation of Pope Alexander the seventh , I 'le say , that in the beginning of his Pontificat he had not the holy Ghost , for if he had , he would have received his kindred ; but the holy Ghost begun to take possession of the Pope , just at the same time that his kindred took possession of Rome , and of the Church ; and therefore the good man was much to blame to keep the holy Ghost and his kindred out so long together , since by this means he deprived himself of the riches of the Spirit , and his Relations of the riches of this world : But now he hath mended his error , and made amends for all . Many believe that the Popes erre with their kindred , and their kindred with them ; but for my part I believe that the Apostles did not erre , because that they received the holy Ghost from Jesus Christ himself ; but the Popes do erre because they receive the holy Ghost from the Divines , who give it them , how and when they please : I know what I say . Often Rome hath lost the order of its government , because it was become a prey to the ambition of its Subjects ; and as often it hath been brought upon the brim of its ruine , by gold and riches . Old Rome had much ado to preserve it self by an infinite number of severe Laws , and at last did make a shift betwixt good and bad times , to rub out some Ages , till new Rome came and took its place . By old Rome I mean that Rome that was founded by Romulus , and ended at the time of our Saviour : and by new Rome I understand Rome that was born in Christ , and lives even now in him . Now if the ancient City of Rome came to its ruine through ambition and covetousness , it will become us to consider what effects these very same things do produce in our new Rome . When we speak of Rome , we speak of a City that desires to be acknowledged by all Nations , as the head of Christendom . Now let us see the difference between the Pagan and the Christian Rome , the old and the new . In the time that our Saviour was born in Bethlehem , to destroy this old Rome of the Heathens , and give the foundation of this new Christian City , Augustus not only commanded , that all the Nations of the Roman Empire should be numbred , to shew , that with the coming of Christ there was a new Empire begun , but likewise he brought all the world into a calm peace and tranquility ; so that our Saviour no sooner appeared , but peace was the joy and comfort of the whole Universe . Christ chose to be born in a time of peace , and not of war and misery , for two causes : First , to set a difference betwixt the new and old Rome ; the old having been founded in blood and dissention , under the government of Romulus a Pagan , it was more then just , that the new should begin with peace , under the dominion of the King of Kings , the holy One of Israel . Secondly , to the end that the Successors of the Apostles , who were to reside in Rome , might not one day excuse their faults , with alledging the beginnings of the Christian Religion for example ; and therefore our Saviour took possession of Rome in peace , and delivered it to those Popes , who were to govern Rome and Christendome . To Christ succeeded Peter , to Peter the Popes , as the Divines of Rome teach , and do endeavour to prove , against the Protestants , as a principal point of Religion . The Popes then took possession of this new Rome , with the holiness of life ; and when first they established this Ecclesiastical Senate , they chose out men so holy , and of so good a life , that the Citizens willingly submitted to prostrate themselves at the feet of such Governours . Ambition was then so far from the hearts of the Bishops , that not only many Prelates did renounce their Bishopricks , but also many retir'd from the Vatican , where they were adored , into deserts and solitudes , to serve God their Creator without trouble . Gold had not yet found the way to Rome , because there was no hand that would receive it , no Treasurer to keep it , and all its glittering was much below that vertue , which did so eminently shine in those that were the Guardians of Rome . Woe would have been to that man , who should have opened himself a door to preferment in the Church with a golden Key ; the Excommunications , the Laws , the pains of this and the next world , were fulminated against Simony , which was as much abhorred by all the Church-men ther , as it is now practised . In one thing alone old Rome did not agree in its beginnings with the new ; for one promoted to its highest honours , those Citizens who had shed their blood , and could produce noble scars received in the defence of their Country ; but the other bestowed Offices and Ecclesiastical Dignities upon those , who in consideration of another world did despise this , and mortified their flesh and affections . The Roman Empire rise by Valours , the Roman Church by Holiness . The Actions of those , that pretended to any place of publick employment in old Rome , were examined by the Senate ; and the services , which the State had received from these Candidates , were as it were ballanced with the honour they ambitioned , and the weight of the place they stood for : and if those services were such , as to be able to weigh down these scales of equity , the Candidate was sure to obtain his desires ; if they proved too light , he was forced to stay , and with new Endeavours encrease the obligation the publick had to him already . Just in the same manner did the Popes at first proceed in the distribution of the charges of the Church ; for having ballanced the holiness of life , and excellency of parts of him who was to be admitted , with the weightiness of the place ; if the goodness of life was so eminent , as to surpass the exigency of the Office , the Demandant was without delay preferred , otherwise he was sent away with shame and confusion . The Conquests of Kingdoms , and the subduing of Provinces , were the Keys , with which the Romans opened to themselves the door of honour , and an entrance into the Senate ; but in new Rome , persecutions , martyrdoms , and mortifications , were the fore-runners of Christian Dignities , and the only way to Bishopricks and Popedoms . While the Popes lived thus , and that this age of holiness lasted , it was with a great deal of reason , that the rest of the world called their Rome , Roma la Santa , Rome the holy : The Popes were looked upon to be more like Angels then Men , not only because their actions were altogether heavenly , but because that living in this world , without owning any of their kindred , they seemed rather sent from Heaven , then taken from the midst of mankind . There hath been some Popes , who while they were Bishops and Cardinals did reckon an incredible number of Nephews and Cozens ; and yet no sooner were they promoted to the highest Prelature , but all their kindred vanished and disappeared , as if they had never had any . If in those times you had asked any of them if they were a-kin to the Pope , he would have denyed it openly , so little did the Popes care for their kindred , and their kindred for them : The cause of this was , that the Popes did not measure in their kindred their deserts , by any carnal affection they had for them , but compared their merits by the Standard of Christian perfection ; so that if a Kinsman of a Pope should have happened to have had , for competitour in any place , one not much above him in learning and piety , yet without doubt he should have yielded to this his Competitour , and gone without his pretensions . Hence it came , that the Popes kindred , that they might not receive affronts in Rome , did forbear to come at the City ; and least the world should by their absence conclude of the meanness of their deserts , they would give it out , that they were in no wayes related to the Pope , whose kindred they were , saving thus their honour without honour . In those times , the Popes did often resist the Emperours tyrannical proceedings , and withstood their injuries , not with Armies and Fleets , but with Zeal and Piety they did boldly oppose their vices and corruptions ; as amongst others , Gregory the seventh excommunicated the Emperour Henry , and banished him from all commerce with the rest of his Christians , only because he had received I know not what sum of money from a Bishop , who us'd his favour to be preferr'd to a vacant Bishoprick . Rome was then truly holy without ambition , and without gold ; and glorious were the Popes , who with their zeal and good actions made barbarous Kings tremble , and Tyrants humble themselves to the yoak of Christian Religion ; and indeed who would not obey that Pope , that should prefer true merit and deserts before Relations and Kindred , Vertue before Vice , Learning before Ignorance , Zeal before Ambition , Poverty before Riches , his Flock before his Kindred , and Justice before Favour and Recommendations ? But if hitherto we have spoken of Rome without corruption , and of Popes full of zeal and holiness , so we must now consider Rome under another habit , that is , not holy , but wicked , not pure and innocent , but defiled and full of ambition and avarice . While the Popes lived in this retired manner , devested of all earthly affections to their kindred , and inclin'd only to recompence deserts and goodness , Rome was happy and holy ; but as soon as Christian modesty began to be banish'd by worldly pomps , that favour took place of merit , that ambition overpowered humility , and covetousness laughed at charity , the Popes began to lose their credit , Rome its goodness , the Church its Saints , and there started up another Church , another Rome , and other Popes . And no sooner did the love of riches take possession of Rome , but Christendom was engaged in desperate Schisms , with no small affliction to the real and pious part of the Christian world . Two hundred and twenty six years after the birth of Christ , the Popes began to change their poverty into riches , and with them introduced ambition into the Church ; this was done in the time of Vrban the first , who ordained , that the Church should possess land , riches , power , command , and all other conveniencies , to the end that Church-men might be rewarded out of the revenues of the Church it self . Before Vrban's time , Ecclesiasticks were to trust to the alms of the faithful , and their charity ; and whilst that lasted , they thought of nothing else then the conduct of Souls , having no care to take , either for the encrease or conservation of their Fortunes ; but as soon as they saw the Church enriched with Abbyes , Canonicates , and other revenues , they fell to disputing among themselves , every one desiring the possession of the richest benefice . Vrban in doing this had neverthelesse no ill intention ; and if his Successors had followed his steps , the revenues of the Church had certainly animated Romes greatness , and yet deminish'd nothing of the Churches riches . When I speak of the riches of the Church , I mean , not the temporal , but the spiritual riches , as St. Laurence understood it , when being asked by the Emperour where were the riches of the Church , he produced before him a multitude of poor impotent beggars , but of a good life . Therefore the Church became poor in Saints , and rich in ambitious Ecclesiasticks , who did now employ that time which they used to spend in the Churches , and at the feet of our Saviour , with the Popes and Bishops , in reckoning up the Revenues of their Abbies , and procuring preferments to themselves and others . The bringing of temporal riches into the Church was a poison which infected the Church , and made the Church-men swell , 'till at last they were ready to burst with their own venome . As the Church encreased in revenues , Rome decreased in Holiness and Holy men , and Saints forsook it when once Courtiers and men of business came into it . I meane living Saints ; for as for dead Saints there are too many in it still , it being a part of its Trade to doe now for Gold and Riches , that which before was done by poverty and self-denial , I mean , Canonising of Saints . Before the Church enjoyed temporal revenues , there was modesty in the Church-mens Apparel , but with the introduction of riches , pride , pomp , and vanity took place ; then were invented Mitets , Scarlet Robes with long Traines , Copes , and Tippets ; so that with the expense that one is at now to cloath a Prelate or a Cardinal many poor might be fed and covered , and particularly poor Priests , who are faine to beg from Laicks that which their own Prelates should bestow upon them . Though things were carryed on with this corruption , yet was it not come to that pass that the Popes durst bring their Nephewes to the Sterne , and Government of St. Peters Vessel ; they were content to rule the temporal and spiritual without controle , but did not think of entayling the Popedome upon their kindred , which made their Nephews and Relations keep at a distance , being unwilling to be seen in Rome without command and power . Nicholas the third in the year 1229 , went about to make two of his Nephewes of the House of the Vrsins Kings , one of Toscany , and the other Lumbardy , to the end that one should keep the Germans in awe , who have one part of the Alpes , and the other the French , who were then Masters of the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicily : and that he might compass his designe with lesse trouble , he perswaded Peter King of Arragon to undertake the recovery of the Kingdome of Sicily , to which he had a right by Constantine his Wife . But all these designes soon vanished and were buried in the Tombe of the Popes brain , where they were first conceived . 'T is true , that many say , that the Pope did this , only to satisfie the pressing instances of his Nephewes : but because he affected more the quiet of the Church , then the advancement of his kindred , he persisted not in his enterprise , but just as long as was necessary to make his Kindred believe he had once well resolved it ; and thus the Vrsins , who aspired to so much Grandeur , remained disappointed , and the Pope was pleased in the demonstration he had given them of his kindness . The Popes were not yet perfect in the art of raising their kindred ; the carnal love of their Relations did but begin a combat with the spiritual zeal for the Church , and as yet the last was too hard for the first , and in all occasions did carry it before their kindness for their Relations . From Nicolas to Sixtus the Fourth , who was created in the year 1471 , the Popes did by little and little humanise themselves , and lay aside that rude severity to themselves , and to their kindred , who now began to come very willingly to Rome , being sure to meet with kinder receptions then heretofore had been shewed to precedent Popes Relations ; and when once they were in Rome and in sight of their Uncle , he to prevent them from leading an idle life , would give them entrance into the Vatican , and honour them with places of Honour and Profit . Withall this things were carried so closely , that though the Church did receive some detriment , yet the people of Rome , and the other Christian Nations had no great occasion of scandal given them neither from the Nephews , nor from the Popes . The first of which were well pleased with any thing that was given them ; and the last , that is , the Popes , were so provident as to be liberal only of what was superfluous , and not of that which the Church and Rome could not spare . But in the time of Sixtus , Ambition and Covetousness introduced themselves so openly , with the utter destruction of the modesty and decorum of the Church , together with the subversion of Christian Piety , occasioned all by his filling the Vatican with such a company of Nephewes , that from that time forward we must reckon the birth and growth of the Nipotismo ; in the History of which , before we engage any further , it will not be amiss to give a Character of the Court of Rome , which now at present is maintained by , and depends entirely upon the Nipotismo . One of the greatest extravagancies that I meet withall in the World , is the error of those who are perpetually exclaiming against Courts ; and generally 't is observed , that few of those that are of this Humour , have been Courtiers , or if they have , yet have they not made any considerable stay in them . But for Gods sake , what kind of thing was the World , before there were any Courts ? nothing but the refuge of baseness , the quintessence of ignorance , an apparent blindness , and in a word , a barbarous throne of Vices , and all sorts of ill actions . Many complain of the Court , but few of themselves , for not having been able to maintain the ground , and keep the place they had once in it ; as if the Court were bound to descend to a compliance with every particular mans humour , and not particular men rather frame themselves to a condescendency for the Court. Who is it that frames and constitutes a Court ? 't is the Prince , without whom there is no such thing . But who brings Vices to the Court ? The Courtiers ; and yet though the Courtiers be bad , and the Prince good , all the fault is laid upon the Prince . Princes seldome fayle to recompense those services which they receive from their Courtiers , and without this quality they would not long be Princes . 'T is true , that some are more reserv'd , others more liberal in their rewards ; but still the defect is not in the Prince , but in the courtier , whose ambition is not to be ruled by his Princes judgment , and against whom he exclaimes for not contenting him . To the ambition or desire of honour is alwayes added an avidity or desire of riches in Courtiers : these two monsters being the natural production of Courts . The Court is to the World , as a furnace to Gold , to purifie , and refine mens wits . Whensoever any bodies ingenuity is under a cloud , and not known , let him come to Court , for there without doubt he will be prest to an exact trial of his skill ; and let him use it all in hiding himself , and drawing as it were a vayle over his designs , yet he shall find the Court to be the true Touch-stone of mens actions , and he shall be known , for what he is really , and not for what he would seem to be . This general discourse is only , that we may descend with more light and instruction to particulars . All other Courts , are streams , and rivers ; but the Court of Rome is the head and source of them all ; and as ordinarily we find out the head by following the stream , so I thought it fit to say something in general of Courts , before I came to the description of the Court of Rome . Among all Nations in the World , the Italians are the most famous for managing State Affairs , and being naturally inclined to be good Politicians . Neither do the Princes of the North deny this advantage to the Courts of our Italian Princes , who in the Government of their States , are masters of so much conduct , and subtilty , that none but very excellent and experienced geniuses can penetrate the depth of their Counsels . But those maximes and Court slights , which in Italy are ordinary , are as it were natural and inseparable from the Church-men of the Court of Rome ; which City , upon this score , is become famous in all forreign Countries , not as a place that teaches , and instructs Church-men , but as one that is taught and perfected by them . He that desires to see politick stratagems , and all that subtilty can compass , let him not forsake Rome , where he shall soon learn how State Affairs ought to be managed . I alwayes had a great opinion of the cunning and abilities of Church-men in matter of Government ; but when once I came to Rome , and began to know by experience something of their wayes , I must confess , that my imagination was far short of the reality of what I had conceived . It was no hard matter for Rome , both the old , and the new , to be mistress of the World , and give Lawes to Nations , since it hath alwayes been the School of true policies , as having even in its birth drained all the rest of the world of its cunning , and impoverished , it in slights to enrich its self . For the space of fifteen Ages , the Church-men have already demonstrated to the world their abilities , and subtilty ; and that so much the more to the wonder of all , because their beginnings have been so different from the means they have us'd , shifting from one thing to another , and changing upon all occasions , as Seamen do their Sailes with the wind , so that they seem to be born entirely for their own profit . In the first Ages of the Church , the Court of Rome thought it convenient to comply with the Courts of other Princes , and this slight had its effect , while the Emperours Tyrannised over Rome ; but their Tyranny being destroyed , the Court of Rome chang'd its way , and desired a compliance from all other Courts to its self . Yet this proceeding too , having by little and little , intricated , and perplex'd the Court , and Courtiers , they were fain to come back to their first complyance , and by all Arts appease the male-contents , and keep those that were affectionate from being alienated : but now the face of things is so changed , and the nature of transactions so perverted , that they which now command in the Court of Rome have invented new wayes how to carry themselves , and correspond with Princes , very intricate , and different from those that were us'd in past Ages . Therefore there are very few who having resided in this Court , do at last forsake it to return home , but they have a great deal of reason to complaine and be ill satisfied of its proceedings ; not only because they had not found so much favour as they had expected ; but because they found that they had been meerly deluded with faire promises , and at last , as it were laughed at for their paines . For the Courtiers of Rome have a particular maxime , either of perplexing , or of jeering those that come to negotiate with them . The truth is , they have been so subtle in providing for their interest , and have brought things to that pass , that they seem to be able to be without those , who can by no means be without them ; upon which score the Ministers of some Princes were wont to say ; That Negotiations in the Court of Rome were a mischeif to those that were employed in them , but a very necessary one : And in a word ; The Court of Rome cannot be better compared , then to a Labyrinth , out of which , many think they are going , when they do but just enter it . Many have compared it to the Monky , that hugs its young ones to death ; for just so do the Churchmen , who embrace every one with a paternal affection ; but in those embraces , they that receive them , find their ruin . Therefore have a Care of Romes kindness . Others do compare it to a Tree laden with fruit , that to look upon , seems ripe and fair , which when you come to taste , you find soure and crabbed . For my part , I think the Court of Rome is like those p●lls that Physitians give to their patients , which are all gold without , that they may not displease the sick person by exposing to his view Cassia , or Antimony , &c. and he , poor man , trusting to this glorious exteriour swallowes the Pill , and in the swallowing of it often perceives the bitterness . So Rome , or rather the Church-men in Rome , cover every thing with the gold of their inventions and slights , giving thus to Princes and Nations most bitter medicines covered with the zeal of Religion , which they have no sooner swallowed , but they find that there was nothing but an appearance of good in it . In the Court of Rome it often falls out , that he that makes as if he knew all mens intrigues is altogether ignorant , and he that feigns to know nothing , knowes all . The exterior shew of goodness runs like a stream in the sight of all , but it springs from a head of mischeif , which is seen by few , because there they seldome give the sting without the honey . Nothing is done in Rome without the zeal of Religion ; and yet the zeale of Religion is that which prevailes least in all things . For they make a great distinction between those things that they desire , and those that they ought to do . They employ all their resolution and their prudence towards the compassing of the first , but they seldome performe the last , as not being inclin'd to make their wills stoop to their duty . These maximes , or the like , are common in all the Princes Courts , both within and without Italy ; but Rome is the Seminary of these Arts , in which the Church-men are masters . He that goes to negotiate in Rome as a publick Minister from some Prince or State , must first have made some stay in it as a private person ; and for my part , I a● perswaded , that to have good success in such an employment , one stands in need of that double spirit which Eliseus asked Elias for ; since that Church-men are so double-souled , as to use nothing but slights and subtilties in their negotiations . He that can live four or five years in the Court of Rome , without meeting with such impediments as shall make him stumble and go neer to fall , may live a whole Age in any other Princes Court without trouble . We see every day by experience , that many excellent Politicians , Ministers of Princes , and States , who in other Courts had got a great deal of credit and reputation , by managing business to their Princes content , are no sooner come to Rome , but in an instant they lose all that honour that they had taken so much pains for . And indeed many are they that come to the Court of Rome with a great deal of credit , but few come off and leave it with honour and reputation . In a Climate subject to so many sudden changes , they that live in it must expect thunder and lightning , as well as fair weather . There negotiations must needs be hard , where the face of things is changed every day . Many publick Ministers lose themselves in Rome , because they know well where they are , but not with whom they are : for whilst they think they have to do with a Monarchy , of a sudden they meet with a Republick and a Senate ; and when they imagine to be engaged with a commonwealth and a Senate , they find they have to do with a Monarchy : so that like a ball they are tossed from the Monarch to the Senate , and back again : Because indeed , the government of Rome is a Monarchy without a Head , and a Commonwealth without Counsellors . And thus even they that reside long in Rome are often puzzled in such sudden changes . The Government of the Popes is much different from that of all other Princes ; because that they that are raised to this eminent degree do often come to it , so raw and ignorant of Policies , that they are a great while before they can attain to any perfection in their charge , which when they have done at others expences , it is time for them to leave the world and their government to their Successours , who most commonly are of the same past fortune , introducing Church-men to this so high a command , and nature hurrying them away from the throne before they are fit for it . I do not wonder , that in the Court of Rome , through a long experience , even the dullest and rawest Politicians do become at last most expert ; since that from all the parts of the World , Rome rec●ives none but the wisest and most able Statesmen to negotiate with her . One of my friends compares this Court to the Sea ; for as it receives in its bosome all the Rivers of the Earth , and being by them filled and swelled , fills them again from whom it received its plenty . So Rome doth as it were suck from the rest of the World , their purest milk of policies , and distributes it again , like a kind mother , to all those that are content with the appellation of its children . Indeed as for the sucking part , I think my friend is much in the right ; for Church-mens lips are so fit for this function , that they lose not one drop ; but as for the distributive part , they make it a more difficult thing then he or others would imagine . Neither do I wonder at it , for when they deal with others , they alwayes propose to them the zeal of Religion , and the interest of Christian Piety : While under the pretext of these , they hide their self-policy , to use it in time and place convenient : Which no body can discover but themselves . The truth is , that a good Politician may receive some benefit , by diving into that which they so much endeavour to hide ; but he shall never 〈◊〉 advantaged by any thing that they shall willingly reveal to him , their undoubtted maxime b●ing never to discover any thing but such as they need not , or that cannot be beneficial to others . To give a great proof of what I say ; I remember , that an Embassadour of an Italian Prince , a wise and able man , being returned home after seven years stay in his imployment at Rome , could give to 〈◊〉 master for all account of his Embassy , nothing but ambiguous words , equivoc●l enigmes , and uncertain answers ; whereupon his Prince not understanding him , required a better information at his hands , and was thus answered by him . Serenissime Prince : The School of Rome hath fu●nish●d me with no other Lectures , then what I have already layed open to your Highness : Therefore with all due submission , I beseech your Highness to have compassion of me , if I appear before you so barren and so empty ; for in seven years time I have not been able to obtain from these Church-men any solid substance , to fill my self withal . This 't is that befalls most Ambassadors and Agents in Rome . Innocentius the Tenth had brought the Court into such a confusion ; that in his time no body knew where to begin any business : For he did so little care to trouble himself with the important affairs of Christendome ; that most commonly he refused to meddle , even in those which concerned his pastoral function . His troublesome houres were when he was forced to give audience to a forrain Embassadour , and to be rid of business ; his maximes were , To deny all favours , to answer all requests with a negative , and never to come to a final resolution in any thing that might please his enemies ; though the thing in its self was very beneficial to the Church and State. If he had any inclination to do good , it appeared only in what he did to his own family , and in the care he took to embellish the City of Rome . But the ill he did was not contained in such easie limits , it spread its self over all Christendome , which did lament to see the Church provided of so extravagant a Pastor . In the beginning of his pontificat , he shewed himself much enclined to be well informed of the state of Rome , and the Church Territories ; which vigilance of his , at last redounded ro the pre●udice of all his officers . For they thinking at first , that his proceeding came from the love of justice , and good order , came all to Rome with instructions and memorials , wherein their wants and the necessities of their places were set out : but all in vain ; for when they expected answer and satisfaction , they found that the intention of the Pope was , to refuse all , and to resolve nothing ; so that then every one avoided , not only the presence of the Pope , but Rome it self , and all business in it . This is the general disposition of the Court of Rome , and of Church-men in common ; though the Popes Nephews do often give it another face , according as their designs and thoughts are , which being as different as the humours of one Pope from another ; fortune , not merit , raising both Popes and Nephews to this great command ; we may say , that things in Rome are rather performed by masked and counterfit persons , then by natural ones : As one of my friends , who lives well , and is one of the best Church-men in the Court of Rome , is used to say , that when once he had put on the habit of a Priest , he could hardly discern his own nature , nor know himself with comparison to what he was before . Which shewes evidently , that Church-men have certain close wayes of treating , particular to themselves , that must make those that have to do with them , stand upon their guard , and use all their policy . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF THE POPES NEPHEWS . The First Part. The SECOND BOOK . The Contents . IN which is discoursed , of the first bringing the Nipotismo into Rome , which happened under Sixtus the fourth , too much inclined to favour his kindred . Of the lascivious life , and of the death of Cardinal Peter his Nephew . Of the government of the Church transferred to Peter's brother . Of the number of Sixtus his Nephews . Of the selling of many Jewels . Of the murmurs of the Romans against this Pope . Of the succession of Innocent the eighth to the Popedome . H●w he was naturally averse from his kindred . What he did for some of his Nephews . Of the assumption of Alexander the sixth to the Popedome . How he made his Bastards great . Of the crimes committed by him . Of the family of the Sfoizas , being from Milan . Of the actions of Duke Valentine . How the Pope passed his time . Of his death , caused by poyson . How How Duke Valentine carried himself after the death of his Father Pope Alexander . Of the succession of Pius the third to the Popedome , and of his short life . Of what happened to his kindred . Of Julius the second that succeeded Pius . Of his way of carrying himself towards his Nephews . Of the Popedome fallen to Leo the tenth . Of his mind entirely bent to favour the Family of the Medici . How Adrian the sixth succeeded to Leo the tenth . Of the severity he shewed to his kindred . Of the election of Clement the seventh for Pope . Of his great ambition to raise his Family . How Paul the third was chosen Pope . How he likewise was inclined to make his kindred great , and by what means . Of that which Julius the third did in favour of his Family : and how his life was inclined to pleasures and delight . Of the resolution of Marcellus the second , to give nothing to his kindred . How Paul the fourth was made Pope . Of his kindness to his kindred . How Pius the fifth was not naturally inclined to do his kindred good . How Gregory the thirteenth was of a quite contrary disposition . How Sixtus the fifth was made Pope , and how he was inclined to favour his kindred . Of the short life of Urban the seventh , Sixtus his successour . Of the election of Gregory the fourteenth . What was his inclination to his Nephews . Of the election of Innocent the ninth . Of his proceedings and death . Of the election of Clement the eighth : and of what he did for his kindred . Of the desire of Leo the eleventh , successour to Clement , to make his family great . Of the election of Paul the fifth . Of his life and actions , and how he advanced his kindred . How Gregory the fifteenth succeeded to Paul the fifth , and of his great affection to his kindred . NOw we must look back , and return to Sixtus the 4th , who first opened a door to the Nipotismo , and who by introducing his kindred , brought at the same time ambition and riches into Rome ; the riches were for his Nephews , and the ambition he left as an inheritance to all Church-men ; and it is now one of the greatest mischiefs that oppresseth the Church . 'T is not to be wondred at , that I begin the History of the Nipotismo , from the time of Sixtus the fourth , since he was the first that delivered up Rome and the Popedom in prey to his Nephews , to the wonder and astonishment of the whole world . He was then the first introducer of the Nipotismo , and so indulgent a one , that to favour his kindreds interest , he had forgot hims●lf , and the Church , thinking or nothing , but of the means how to advance them to their satisfaction ; from whence the murmurs of the people were so great in Rome , that many Confessors were fain to give over their Function , that they might not hear the peoples complaints against the Pope and his kindred : So that it was spread through Europe , that Rome had as many Popes as Sixtus had Nephews . This Pope , immediately after his election , made two Cardinals ; viz. Peter Riario , whom many suspected to be his Bastard , having alwayes been educated , with great care by him , in the same Monastery ; the other was Julian , son of Raphad de la Rovere , brother to the Pope , and had been first Bishop of Carpentras , then was made Cardinal by his Brother , and at last came to be Pope , under the name of Julius the second , as we shall relate in due place . Sixtus gave to the Cardinal , Peter Riario , all that was in his power to give , adding Abby upon Abby , and revenue upon revenue , till he had made him so rich in Church lands , that he lived most splendidly , and seemed to be born to waste a greater fortune ; Plays , Balls , Dances , and such pastimes , were the ornament which he bestowed upon his Ecclesiastical dignity , being perswaded , that pomp and vanity were becoming the majesty of a Cardinal . He lived but two years in this loose life ; in which time 't is thought he spent , in Treats , and Balls , and such like diversions , above two hundred thousand Duckats of gold , besides seventy thousand which he owed at his death , and which were never payed : He dyed at the age of 28. years , to the great regret of his Uncle , his disease having been caused by his debauchery , as the Physitians rest●fi●d . Six months before he dyed , the Pope , whose continual study it was , how to make him great , declared and proclaim'd him his Legat over all Italy ; not that any urgent business did require such a Function , but only that he might give him an occasion of shewing his Grandeur , and receiving more pleasure in those triumphs and receptions , he was upon this score to have bestowed upon him by the Italian Princes ; who to humour the Pope , forgot no honour they could think of , towards the person of his Legat ; and could not indeed have done more to the Pope himself ; particularly in Venice , Milan , and Padua , he was received with so extraordinary a pomp , that it was almost incredible . Great was the delight which he took in these publick honours ; but much greater were the pleasures , which he tasted in secret , having ordinarily , amongst his Attendants , five or six Russians , whose business it was to satisfie his appetite , though never so inordinate . Being at last come back to Rome , to the possession of his old Mistresses , he ended his dayes amongst them , and went to a new world , whether of pleasure or of pain , God knows . But the Popes affection to his kindred was not buryed in his grave ; for he made his Brother Jerome succeed in his favour and fortune , which he rather increased then diminished ; for he made him Lord and Soveraign of Inola and Forli ; and gave him the government of all the state of the Church , besides other important Offices . This Jerome was a quite contrary disposition to his Brother ; being naturally severe in words and deeds , and averse from all pleasures but hunting . He married Catharina , natural daughter to Galeazzo , Duke of Milan ; and Sixtus made Ascanius , the son of the said Duke , Cardinal into the bargain , contrary to the young mans inclination , which was rather to marriage , then to a single life . But the inordinate passion of this Pope did not rest in all this ; for his ambition of having kindred to advance was such , that not being content with that great number of true Nephews that he had , he substituted and adopted some , that were no relation to him at all ; to whom he gave an infinity of places and commands . He gave to Leonard , his brothers son , a natural daughter of King Ferdinand in marriage , and made him Prefect of Rome : And he being dead , he immediately transferred that honour and place to another Nephew , called John de la Rovere , brother to the Cardinal Julian ; giving him besides , the Propriety of the States of Sora and Sinigaglia . This John had by Giovanna , daughter to Frederick , Duke of Vrbin , a son , who was Francesco Maria della Rovere , who after the death of Guido Vbaldo , his Uncle , who dyed without male issue , succeeded by adoption , and in the right of his Wife , to the Dukedom of Vrbin . Besides these , Sixtus made Cardinals the two brothers , Christopher , and Dominic , de la Rovere , who lived in Tu●in , under the protection of the Duke of Savoy , though they were Soveraigns of Vico Nuovo , and other Estates in Italy . Besides , he made Jerome Batto , his sisters Son , Cardinal ; as likewise Raphael Samson , son to a sister of Pictro Riario , whom he promoted to that Dignity , when he was but seventeen years old , upon condition , that he should change his name , and take that of the Popes Family . This Pope had so much kindred , and was so inclined to advance them , that he often granted the same thing to two different persons , having forgot that he had granted it to the first . But amongst all his inventions to enrich them , this was one of the best : In the beginning of his Pontificat , he made , as if he had a design to pay the debts , left upon the Church by the precedent Popes , Eugenius , Nicolas , Calistus , Pius , and Paul ; but pretending want of money to do it , he compassed his design by this means . Paul the second , his predecessour , had alwayes had a great inclination for the publick pomp and state of the Popedom , and therefore strove to make the Ornaments of the Popes person and head the richest that was possible for him ; to which end , in the Miter , which serves at their Coronation , and other publick ceremonies , he had caused above the worth of a million in precious Stones to be set , having bought up ( all the world over ) the best Diamonds , Saphires , Rubyes , Emeraulds , Chrysolites , &c. that could be had for money ; so that afterwards , when he came out in publick , he looked like another Aaron , with a Majesty more divine then humane , being himself very tall , and of a comely port and presence . Sixtus , who having been brought up in the severity of a Monastick life , did little esteem that outward pomp , which Paul , his predecessour , so much prized , caused these precious Stones to be sold , under pretence of discharging such debts , as the Church was lyable to for his predecessours . The Jewels were soon sold , and the money consigned into the hands of his Nephews ; but the debts were never payed , though the Jewels had been sold to that end : And that which is worth relating is , that the Pope answered every one , that came to demand any thing due to them ; that he had already payed the others , that he was sorry it was not their fortune to come sooner , and that the money had proved short to discharge so many debts : So that the poor Creditors were fain to go away cheated , and yet knew not whom to complain of . The Romans murmured strangely , against this greediness of the Pope and his kindred , and so much the more , because that they had not yet been accustomed to see a Popes passion ; for his kindred make him rob and plunder the Church . They wondred what example Sixtus could have for his proceedings , for none of his predecessours had hitherto shewed so little moderation , but in providing for their kindred , had kept some measures . Neither could his education furnish him with this ambition and covetousness ; for he had been brought up in a Convent , amongst Religious persons , who professed voluntary poverty , and to whose principles he seemed to be so inured , as not to be able to forsake them : For all the while he managed p●blick business , before he was a Cardinal , it was with a great deal of candour and disinteressment that he did it ; and when he came to be made Cardinal , he was so far from keeping a Court , and living in that splendour , which others thought became that dignity , that his Family and Retinue looked rather like a Convent , then like a train of Attendants . But as soon as he was Pope , he changed of a sudden , and lived like a Prince , never troubling himself at what the world said of him , but cared only to please himself , and make his kindred great . Sixtus being dead , Innocentius the eighth was made Pope , in the year 1484. being of the noble Family of Cibo , which hath had many eminent persons in it . This Pope , remembring the complaints of the Romans against his predecessour , for being too indulgent to his kindred , resolved to be very cautious in that point , and give no occasion of scandal that way : Which he observed so well , that when any one of his kindred came to Rome , and that he had notice of it , he would say , Our kindred had much better stay in Geneva without us , then come to Rome for our sakes ; and indeed he was very reserved to them : For to Mauritius Cibo , who was a very accomplish'd Gentleman , he gave nothing , but the Government of the Dutchy Spoleto , and made him President of the State of the Church Employments , which in those dayes were not of any great honour or profit , though now they are both rich and honourable . So he made Lawrens Cibo , his Nephew , Cardinal , but with very little authority , forbidding him to meddle with publick business of importance , without being called to it . And yet was he forced , as it were , to honour him thus far ; for many whispering about the Court , that he was a Bastard , he was fain to shew the world , that he did own him , as being lawfully born of one of his Cozens ; which he proved by a process and strict examination before Cardinal Balbo , a Venetian , and one , who had no wayes interest to favour the Family of Cibo . The greatest advantage that this Pope procured his Family , was , that he married Francesco Cibo with Magdalen of Medicis , sister of Leo the tenth that was afterwards , giving him the County of Anguillara , which was not of any importance in those dayes , and making him Captain General of the Forces of the Church : And in this he ended all the favours that he ever shewed his Family , which was very noble besides . Alexander the sixth succeeded Innocentius in the Popedom , who was a barbarous , lascivious Pope , making no difficulty of bringing desolation upon the Church , and imbrewing his hands in innocent bloud , to advance and make great his kindred . In the reign of this Pope , the Romans used to say , That the Emperours had taught tyranny , and the Popes practised it . He was cruel , covetous , and insatiable , in heaping riches together : He spent his retired hours all in lascivious pleasures , taking great delight to be embraced and caress'd by fair Ladies ; whence the numbers of his Bastards was very great ; many taking from thence occasion to say , That he had filled Rome with Bastards , and Spain with Whores . 'T is true , that he declared for his Heirs only , four male children , and two female : And though he used to change Ladies often , for variety and greater pleasure , yet he gave himself up to Vanoccia , a Roman Curtizan , whom he loved as his lawful Wife , and with whom he would sport and toy in publick , keeping her at his table , and in his house , as if she had been his true Wife , and this while he was Archbishop and Cardinal . Being made Pope , in the year 1492. the second of August , he introduced into Rome , not a Nipotismo , but rather a Filiolismo , nay indeed , a Bastardismo , that is , a company of Bastards , whom he brought with him , in his return from his Legation in Spain : And his first way to make him great was , by force of Arms , making league with this Prince , then with that , then with another , but still upon these conditions , to give Principalities , which he nam'd , to his bastard sons . For this end , he joyned in a Confederacy , which proved fatal to all Italy , with Lewis the twelfth of France , with the Catholick King , the Venetians , and the Florentines ; the Conditions of which League were , that they should dispossess the true and ancient Owners of the Provinces of La Romagna , La Marca , and Vmbria ; and that the whole should be made over to Cesar Borgia , the Popes son ; who to this end had laid aside his Cardinals Cap , and taken in marriage Charlotte of Albret , daughter to the King of Navarre , and allyed to the French King , and divers other great Princes . But this design having taken no effect , because of the dispute , that rise between the French and the Spaniard , about the dividing of the Kingdom of Naples , which at last ended in the utter ruine of the French , the Spaniards remaining Masters of the whole Kingdom ; the Pope thought it was easier for him to compass his ends , and establish the Grandeur of his Bastards by great and powerful Alliances . From hence proceeded , that having promised his daughter Lucretia , while he was Cardinal , to a certain Spaniard ; as soon as he was Pope , he took her away from him , and bestow●d her in marriage upon John Sforza , Lord of Pesaro , with whom being also fallen out , he took her away from him , and bestowed her upon Lewis of Arragon , natural son to King Alfonse ; joyning thus two bastards , that they might not reproach one another : And he likewise dying some months after his marriage , he gave her to Alfonse d'Este , Duke of Ferrare , with whom she lived and dyed . 'T was in the pomp of her Wedding , that the Pope caused to be celebrated in Rome , Turnaments and Tiltings , together with the representation of a hunting Match ; and many say , that in the Ball and Dances the Pope danced every night , masked , with some of his intimate Friends . Of his sons , he made Godfrey , the youngest Prince of Squillace , a City in Vlterior Calabria , and the Country of Saint Cassindorus : He made Cesar , who was the second , Cardinal ; and his eldest , named John , was by the great entreaties and instances of the Pope , made Duke of Candia in Spain , much against the inclination of the Catholick King ; for this John he procured in marriage a bastard daughter of Alfonse , King of Naples ; and thus he filled the Vatican with bastards , whereupon Pasquin , with a great deal of reason , call'd it , Il Bastardismo . Cesar , his second son , being troubled to see his brother John above him , and more beloved by his Father , resolved to take him out of the way ▪ so one night , as John was going in Rome about some business , he caused him to be set upon by some of his Confidents , who having stabb'd him , cast him half alive headlong into the Tyber ; and the same evening ( a barbarous action ) they had supped together , very brotherly , at their Mother Vanoccias house . The Pope , who was afraid of incurring the same danger from his son , whose temper he knew to be wicked enough for such an undertaking , was forced to dissemble this inhumane action of the Cardinal , and to make no pursuits nor informations about the death of his eldest son . Cesar , being thus delivered of his brother , began to give himself up to the life of a Souldier , and the practise of Arms , without any consideration of his being a Cardinal : for his great motive in murdering his brother was ▪ that he might attain to the dignity of Gonfalonier , or Standard-bearer of the Church , and Captain General of the Popes Armies ; so that a little after his Fratricide , he layed off his Cardinals Habit , and the Pope invested him with all the honours of his dead brother . Thus being made General of the Popes Army , he united with the French , and married Charlotte of Albret , and had for her portion the Dutchy of Valenza , from whence he was called over , after Duke Valentine , as being a particular acquisition of his own . With the help of Lewis the twelfth , and of his Father the Pope , he gained a great estate in Italy ; his Father being still ready to supply him with vast sums of money , which he spent to purchase greatness . Having driven the Family of the Sforza's out of Milan , and put them in prison ; by th● help of the French King , he made himself Master , with great cruelty , of all the Cities of La Romagna , except Bologna , banishing and murdering the ancient and true Lords and Masters of them . The first seized upon Forli and Imola , causing the poor young Riarri , who were Lords of those places , to fly for safety ; and taking prisoner their Mother Catharine , whom he carried in triumph to Rome ; exposing to the eyes of the Romans his barbarous cruelties . From Forli he passed to Faenza , which City he took by force , putting to death Astorre Manfredi , who was Lord of it . He did the same by Arimino and Pesaro , forcing Nulatesta , and John Sforza , to avoid by flight , the infamy and cruelty of the death they were sure to undergo , if they fell into his hands . After this , he besieged Sinigaglia , and took it by force , committing infinite acts of inhumanity in it . With the same course of Victory , though with craft and deceit mingled with force , he deprived Guido Vbaldo di Feltro of his Dutchy of Vrbin , making him fly to Mantua , not without danger of falling into his net by the way . After this , he lead his Army against the City of Camerino , which he took by force , and put to a cruel death Giulio Cesare , and Venantio Varrani , who were , and had been , long in possession of it . And with the same ardour and ambition , he fell to persecuting all the neighbouring Princes , in hopes to deprive them of their States . At last , he turned his rage upon the chiefest Families of Rome , beginning with the noble Family of the Gaetani , who were in possession of great Estates in the Country of the Volai , putting to death Honorato and Cola Gaetani . Next , he fell upon the Colonna's Family , and having dispossessed them of their Lands , forced them to fly to Apulia , and Sicily , where they were extremely pitied by that people , who had a perfect knowledge of their rare deserts . But while he thought to do the same to the Vrsins , they having leagued themselves with other Princes , raised an Army in their defence , and having at last encountred his , defeated it , and forced him to fly to Imola , or , as some say , to Rome , where the Pope , being frightned with this sudden blow , had recourse to craft and dissimulation ; he treats with the Confederates ▪ gives them such Conditions , that they themselves , even triumphant , could hardly expect : And having thus lull'd them asleep , and made them lay down Armes ; in the mean while , Borgia having recovered himself , and got a new Army , fell upon them most cruelly ; and persecuting them separately , put to death some , banish'd others ; and in a word , used all barbarous means to compass their ruine . All this while the Pope was taking his delight in the Vatican , in Vanoccia's armes ; receiving every day , with new joy and satisfaction , the news of his Sons crimes . The Revenue of the Church being not sufficient to maintain such an Army as Borgia's was , and withall , to supply the expence of his Court , which was truly Royal and Prince-like ; Alexander made a new Colledge of fourscore Writers of Briefs , selling every place for two hundred and fifty Crowns of Gold ; receiving besides into Rome those Moors , that the King of Spain had driven out of his Dominions , who to enjoy their liberty , gave him great sums of money : And yet all this seeming inconsiderable , he sold divers Cardinals Caps , and at last , for fear of being unprovided of money in some urgent necessity , he resolved to dispatch with poyson , the ●●chest Prelates of the Court , and amongst them som● very rich Cardinals , whose Estates he intended to make himself heir to , and so satiate the barbarous greediness of his son . But Divine Providence , taking compassion of the innocency of so many persons , disappointed this barbarous design most miraculously ; for just in the execution of it , the Pope himself was , by the mistake of his Cup-bearer , sent out of the world , and 〈◊〉 son Cesar in extreme danger : And thus it happened . Alexander invited to a Treat , in his Garden of Belocdere , all the richest Cardinals and Prelates , under pretence of honouring them ; and had secretly given order to mingle some poyson with most exquisite Wines that they were to drink . But the Cup-bearer , in pouring out his Wine into Glasses , mistook , and poysoned the Pope and his Son Cesar. 'T is true , that some do believe , that the Cup-bearer did it on purpose , being glad to be the Instrument , that should deliver the State and Church from so much misery , in which they were involved under this Popes tyranny . Cesar perceiving himself to be poysoned , presently had recourse to Remedies , and with vomiting , being strong , and in the flower of his age , freed himself from the poyson , though very violent : 'T is true , that he remained impotent , and unfit for action , so that his Army immediately crumbled away , for want of his personal assistance to keep them together . But the Pope , who was already seventy two years old , was not able to resist the strength of the poyson , though all the Remedies imaginable , were put in use to save him . So he dyed in the Vatican , in the year one thousand five hundred and three . As soon as the Pope was dead , Cesar , his son , caused himself , and all the Popes Treasure , to be transported to the Vatican , under the guard of twelve thousand Souldiers , with an intention , to force the Cardinals to make a Pope of his liking : But he failed in his design ; for the Cardinals met in the Convent of La Minerva : And Cesar having set Michrelletto Correglia , his great Captain , to besiege them , the people of Rome , moved with indignation against such a violence offered to the Cardinals , rose in Armes for their defence ; whereupon Borgia resolved to retire to Nepe with his Army , and leave the Cardinals their liberty : Who being free , and having celebrated the Popes Obsequies , went into the Conclave to choose his Successor ; and after some dispute , agreed in the Person of Cardinal Picolomini , one of the eminentest Prelates of the Court , who took the name of Pius the third . The news of this Election being come to Siena , which was the Popes native Country , Pandolfo Petrucci , who was Tyrant of this City , was extremely troubled at it , doubting not , but that the Pope would soon drive him away , and set his Country at liberty ; so that to be rid of his fear , he procur'd a Chirurgion to poyson a Sore that the Pope had in one of his Legs ; which was done , and the poor Pope dyed , some seven and twenty dayes after his creation . The Picolomini Nephews and Relations to his Holiness , were already flown to Rome , like so many Bees , but before they could get within the gates , they receiv'd the sad news of their Uncles death ; so that they were fain to return to Siena upon the same Horses , upon which they came to Rome . T was certainly believed , that this Pope would have made another Nipotismo in Rome , for he was very tender hearted and kind to his kindred . To Pius succeeded Jules , the second brother to Sixtus the fourth , who was chosen with so publ●ck a consent and applause , that he was almost proclaim'd Pope before he went into the Conclave ; the people receiv'd the news of his Election , with extraordinary demonstration of joy , because of the great esteem they had for his person , Alexander having kept him in banishment from Rome , for the space of ten years together , to the displeasure of the whole Court of Rome . Jules proved a man of a great Soul , and a noble and constant Defender of the Church , and little inclin'd to make his kindred great . 'T is true , he did own a great deal of kindness for his Relations , but much more for the Church : And did say , That he would have bestowed upon them all that he had , if all that he had were not the Churches . Therefore he would never give them any State belonging to the Church ; and if Francesco Maria , his brothers son , did obtain the Dutchy of Vrbin , it was , because that Guido Vbaldo da Feltra , his Kinsman , did adopt him . Some say , that it was by the Popes perswasions , that Guido Vbaldo did this ; which though it were true , yet it did not any wayes prejudice the Church : And if he did bestow Pesaro on the same Francesco Maria , which State was lately fallen to the Church by the death of Gio. Sforza , who dyed without Heirs , it was to pay to the said Francesco Maria certain debts , which he pretended due to him from the Church . Besides , he never gave any extraordinary Authority to four Cardinals of his own kindred and creating ; who were very much displeased and discontented at this his severity . He answered one day two of his Relations , who were very pressing for an Office , which he would not grant ; You ought to be content with what my Brother did , who lov'd the house of La Rovere better then the Church . In his time Rome was almost without a Nipotismo : but no sooner was Leo the tenth raised to this great honour , but things began to run in another stream ; for this Pope , though otherwise very worthy of such an Elevation , yet was he no sooner settled in his Dignity , but he began to project the greatness and advancement of the house of the Medicis . And first he bestowed upon Julian , his Brother , the Office of Gonfaloniero , or Standard-bearer to the Church , together with other charges and places : Then he called most of his kindred to Rome , making them Cardinals , and bestowing Dignities upon them . So that the Nipotismo began to take a new possession of Rome and the Church . Leo undertook , by the means of the Emperour Maximilian , to make his brother Julian Lord of Siena and Lucca , pretending to add to his Domination the Dutchies of Vrbino and Ferrara : But Julian dying in the interim , the Pope transferred his kindness upon his brother Lawrens , and attempted the execution of this his design in his favour , by the means of the Emperour Charles the fifth , who was newly come to the Empire . Besides , he put into his hands the government of the City of Florence , with this condition , that he should undertake nothing , without the advice and consent of the Citizens . Then he enriched him with all the Honours and Offices his brother had enjoyed in the Church-State ; and yet desirous every day to make him greater , and to satisfie the instant prayers of his Mother Alfonsina . He made war with Francesco Maria della Rovere , Duke of Vrbin ; and having sent an Army against him , under the command of Renzo di Lere , he took his Dutchy from him , and invested with the title of Duke of Vrbin Lawrens his Nephew ; the poor Duke and his Lady being constrained to fly to Mantua for refuge . With the same intention , though not with the same success , he strove to pick a quarrel with Alfonse , Duke of Ferrara ; but he being a Prince experienced in war , and under the protection of a strong City , easily defeated the Popes design and artifices . Lawrens being dead , the Pope sent the Cardinal of Medicis to Florence , to govern that City ; and in him first began to relent that great ardour , with which he had hitherto pursued the advancement of his Family , giving himself over to other Employments , much more necessary , and more becoming a Prelate , whose care was not only to be bounded within the walls of Rome , but over all Christendome . Adrian the sixth was Leo's Successour , he had been the Emperour Charles the fifth his Tutor , and was created Pope the year of our Lord 1529. being then in Victoria , a City of Spain : As soon as he received the news of his Election , he embarqued at Terracona , and came to Genoa ; where having received the Complements of Ambassadours of all parts , he came in great triumph to Rome . This Pope was indeed too severe with his kindred ; and under him , the Court of Rome pass'd from one extremity to another : for his Predecessours gave all to their Nephews , and he refus'd to give them even that which they deserved ; and for this reason he was blam'd , not only by the Court , and forraign Ambassadours , but also by the common people , as being unnatural and clownish . There was in Siena one of his Cozens sons , maintained there in his studies by the Pope ; who being moved with the ambition of rising under his Uncles Pontificat , came to Rome without order ; but the Pope no sooner had notice of it , but he commanded ( without being prevail'd upon to see him ) that he should instantly be carried back again upon a hackney Horse ; giving order to his Confessor , to tutor him sharply for being so bold ; and bidding him remember to take from his Uncle , an example of modesty and temperance , and apply himself strongly to his study , and the practise of vertue , which would advance him without help of his kindred , or at least very little . Many others of his kindred , even his Nephews , came from Germany to Rome , with a design to enrich their fortunes , as other Popes Relations had done ; but they soon found they had abus'd themselves , for the Pope , angry at their journey , sent them all back , with no other Present , then each of them a woollen Sute , and just as much money as would suffice to bear their charges . Nay , even to one , who out of necessity was come a foot , he refused to give any more then would just defray his expences on foot back again . 'T is true , that some Cardinals were very Noble to them . This Pope was continually blaming the Prodigality of those who had bestowed such great riches upon the Church . In the year that this Pope liv'd , Rome was so afflicted and visited with Warre , Famine , and Plague , that it cannot be remembted without tears , and the people very unjustly laid all the fault upon the Pope , all mouths being open to clamour against him , and sing the Latin Verse : Semper de Sextis diruta Roma fuit . To Adrian succeeded Clement the Seventh of the Family of the Medici , who conserving the wonted ambition of this Family encreased their revenues and power with all his industry , insomuch that after he had been imprison'd and extraordinarily ill us'd by the Emperour Charles the Fifth , he nevertheless entred into a consederacy with him , upon condition that he should give his bastard Daughter Margaret in Marriage to Alexander of Medici , Lawrens his Son , and by force of Arms oblige the Florentines to acknowledge him for their Lawful Prince . All this was accordingly executed , the Emperor having sent the Prince of Orange with a very great Army to settle the Medici in their new principality . And Clement not content with this ; as soon as the Emperour was gone into Spain , made a new league with Francis the First of France , and to strengthen it , Henry the Second , the Daulphin of France , married Catharina of Medicis Daughter to Laurens ; the wedding was kept at Marseillis , where the King and the Pope were both present . The Pope having thus happily setled his family , returned to Rome , and there died : In September 1534. and in the same year , in the Month of October , Paul the Third was chosen to fill his place , with great joy and applause of the people of Rome . He was Alezander Farnese Cardinal , and one who shewed himself worthy of so eminent a dignity . His first work was to find out means to advance his Family ; and therefore in December following he created two of his Nephews Cardinals ; one Alexander Fernese , Son to Pietro luigi Farnese his own Son , for the Pope had been married before he was Cardinal ; and the other Guido ascanso Forza Costanza his daughters Son. Alexander being suddenly dead , the Cardinal Hippolito Medici was made Vice-Chancellour of the Church , and Vice-Chamberlain after the death of Cardinal Spinola . Thus from day to day , as places and offices became vacant , the Popes Nephews were sure to have them . Paul was very desirous to procure a meeting between the Emperour and the King of France , where he desir'd to be present in person also ; which thing being carried on by his Legat , Cardinal Carpi was well accepted and agreed of by both Princes ▪ the Town of Nizza in Pro●ence , but b●longing to the Duke of Savoy : was chosen for the place of meeting , as being conveniently situated upon the Sea 〈◊〉 The Pope , though old , was the first that came to the place appointed , having endured very great inconveniencies in his journey ; and yet he was disappointed at last of his desires ; for these two Princes having penetrated into the Popes design , found that it was not out of any love to Christendome , but only out of a fond affection to his family that he had desir'd their company . So they refused to see one another in his presence , but came separatly , and kiss'd the Popes feet with no small mortification to his Holiness , being thus deluded and almost derided . And indeed this interparly was not desired nor procur'd by the Pope , either with a design of appeasing the differences in Religion , or of making a League betwixt the Christian Princes against the Turk , though this were the pretext , but with a purpose to get Margaret of Austria , the widdow of Alexander Medici , for Octavio Farneze his Grandchild ; and following the example of Clement the Seventh , give Victoria , afterwards married to Guido Vbaldo Duke of Vrbin , his Neece , to some Prince of the blood of France , having chosen out the Duke of Vendosme , who was a young Prince of great merit and hopes : but for this time ●●e ●ope was forced to return to Rome without having effected his designs , as the King of France went to his own Kingdome , and the Emperour to Marseilles , where he visited the French King. Some time after the Pope obtained from the Emperour the City of Novar●● for his Son Pietro Luigi ; and made up the match between his Grandchild Octavio and the Princess 〈◊〉 Daughter to the Emperour , and widdow of Alexander Medici ; this done , the Pope undertook the recovery of the City of Lamerino , which he pretended to be devoted to the Church by the death of Giovani Maria Varrano , who had receiv'd the investiture of that place from Leo the Tenth , and dyed without any male children , and upon this Title made warre against the young Guido Vbaldo da Feltro , who by the Womens side pretended a right to it but not being able to maintain it , was fain to fly and leave the place to the Pope , who having taken it , presently gave the investiture to his Grand-child Octavio Farneze , making him Duke of Camerino , and Receivour General of the Church , having before made him Prefect of Rome in the place of the Duke of Vrbin . But this Popes ambition swell'd much higher , for he went about to buy the Dutchy of Millan of the Emperour with the Churches money , and make an unalienable Patrimony of the Family of the Farnezes . But the Emperour , though very necessitous and extreamly sollicited by the Pope with a vast summe of ready mony , was nevertheless so prudent as not to dismember from his Empire so considerable a part of it . Besides this the Pope gave to his Son Pietro Luigi , against the consent of almost all the Cardinals , the noble Cities of Parma and Placentia in Lombardy , which were Fiefs of the Church . The said Pietro Luigi was murdered by the principal Citizens of Placentia in a conjuration layed and carried on by the Emperours order ; who all along refused to confirm Pietro Luigi in this new Princ●pality , the Pope pretending that the Emperour should acknowledge him for lawful Lord and Master of these Cities ; which he was so far from doing , that he endeavour'd to take them from him ; whereupon the Pope was forced , that he might support his Son , to side with the French , who failed not to settle his Grand-child Octavio , though with this condition that he should renounce Camerino , and restore it to the Church , and be content with Parma and Placentia , for which he should pay every year seven thousand Crowns to the Apostolick Chamber . Thus the Nipotismo was in great credit and Authority in Pauls time : for this Pope spared nothing to make them great , alienating the Churches Lands , and maintaining them in the possession of their acquisitions with the Churches Mony , which stirr'd the indignation of all Christendome , and made the Hereticks , who by this time were multiplied like Grashoppers , take from them an occasion to deny the Popes authority and primac● . Julius the third , who succeeded Paul , preserv'd his Nipotismo in a handsome condition and rank , but was not so furiously transported with Ambition to settle them in Dukedomes and Principalities . His humour was g●y and merry , a good companion , and one that lov'd to eat and drink well with his friends . And yet though this jovial inclination of his made him little enclin'd to warlike attempts , he nevertheless sent great Succours to the Duke of Florence , C●sm● , in his Warre against the Sienezes : and this because the said Duke had promis'd him to make his Brother Baldwin Marquis of Monte san Sabino ; which thing was not only executed , but besides , the Dukes Daughter was promised in Marriage to Fabian de monti Baldovin his Son ; she was afterwards married to Alfonse Duke of Ferrara . Giulio made also five of his Nephews Cardinals , to wit , Christopher di Monte , Fulvio de la Corg●●● , Innocentia de monte , Geronimo Simoncello . and Roberto de Monte pulcrano . To these he was very liberal , but to say true , not prodigal , as his Predecessors had been . 'T is true , he did what he could , to make his Brother Baldwin Duke of 〈◊〉 , and d●prive the Church of so good a State , but the Cardinals oppos'd him so vigorously , that he was fain to desist from his design . Julius being dead , the very name of the Nipoti●●● dyed with him , for in the year 1555 Marcelius the Second was made Pope ; who would never endure , that any of his kindred should come neer Rome , no not his own Brother . Nay more , he would never suffer that two Nephewes of his , who before his Election liv'd with him , following their Studies in Rome under his care , should receive any visits as his Nephews ; and he forbid him to stir out of doors , least in going to School they should be owned in the streets , and receive the Complements of persons of quality . They that knew much of his mind while he was Cardinal , said after his death , That his intention was altogether bent to apply some remedy to the ambition of the Popes ; and that he had particularly resolved to give to his Brother and Kindred but just as much as would maintain them like ordinary Gentlemen ▪ but not so much as a simple Barony , much less Dukedomes and Principalities ; and to this he would have the advice and consent of the whole Colledge of Cardinals , having a firme purpose of making most secure decrees , by which the Popes should be bound , and kindred from giving any thing to their Kindred without the consent of all the Cardinals . But while he was intent upon so good a work , he was surprized by death twenty dayes after his election ; so that in so short a time he did neither good nor harme to the Church . To him succeeded Paul the Fourth , of the House and Family of Caraffa in the same year 1555. This Pope was one of the most fantasticall ill humour'd men that all the World could afford . He presently made his Brothers Son Carlo Caraffa Cardinal ; and to him he gave so much Authority , that it seemed that the Popes Will depended upon his pleasure . He excommunicated Mark Antonia Colomna , and Ascanio his Son , under divers pretexts , but indeed only to take from them those offices and honours which they had in Rome , and to seize upon all their Revenues within the Territories of the Church ; which was severely executed ; the Pope at the same time giving the investiture of all their estates to Giovani , Count of Montorio his Brothers Son , giving him the Title of Duke of Paliano , which place he immediatly went about to fortifie , that it might hold out against the forces the Colonesses were raising to recover their lands , as at last they did . A little after he made Antonio Caraffa the Earles brother , Marquess of Montebello , a place which he had deprived the right owner , the Earl of Bagno , of , as being contumacious , and for having , as the Pope said , ingrossed that money which the King of France had sent for the War in Italy . The Nephewes of this Pope became at last so insolent by their Uncles indulgence , that they did rob , spoyl , ravish , kill , and in a word commit all sorts of crimes with impunity ; Exercising so many cheats and frauds upon the poor people , that not only they made all the World cry out against them , but at last moved the indignation of their own Uncle , and provoked him to be severe to them , driving them away out of Rome , and depriving them of all honour and dignity . Pius the Fourth of Milan , of the Family of the Medici , but of that branch that was then setled in Milan , was chosen Pauls Successor ; and no sooner had he taken possession of the Popedome , but he fell to frame a process and impeachment against the Nipotismo of his Predecessor , with a design to punish them severely ; which he executed , but with an affront to the holy Character of a Pope , for he made as if he had pardon'd them all their misdemeanours , which he confirmed with an Oath ; to which the Caraffas trusting , came to Rome , but no sooner were they there , but by the Popes order , they were clap'd up in prison , and having undergone a new tryal , were all condemned to die . The Cardinal Carlo Caraffa was strangled , the Earls of Montorio and of Alife , and Leonardo di Cardine were beheaded . Thus the City was as it were purged of these abominations which this Nipotismo had defiled it with . After this the good Pope Pius , that he might not come short of the Piety of his Predecessors , introduced a new Nipotismo ; for above five and twenty Nephewes , brothers and sisters children , came in upon him , of whom he refus'd none , but raised as high as it was possible for him to do , making them all rich , and allying them with great families ; but his kindness did particularly extend to Giovani Antonio Sarbellone his Nephew , who seemed to be born to heap riches together . But Pius the Fifth , who succeeded Pius the Fourth , was not at all of this Humour , for he was absolutely averse from any such unjust wayes of advancing his kindred , having hardly condescended to make Michael Bonello his Sisters son Cardinal ; and certainly he had never done it , if all the Cardinals unanimously had not raised in him a Scruple of Conscience , by saying , That he refused to promote one who was most worthy of that Honour . Therefore at last , and as it were by force , he declar'd him Cardinal , but with a strict Order not to meddle with state affairs without Commission . Gregory the Thirteenth of the Family of the Buon Compagni , who was chosen Pope after the death of Pius in the year 1572. followed not so good a path , but declin'd to a great indulgence for his Relations . First , he presently made Philippo Buoncompagno his Nephew Cardinal , to whom he gave many Abbyes which were vacant in his Predecessors time . Besides he call'd about him all his Nephewes , and Cozens , to whom he gave Offices , Dignities , Governments and Lordships , enough to make him great . ' T●● true , he shewed no great ambition of making them great Princes , because he saw little prob●●ility of a good success , but he heaped Abb●es and Prelatures upon them as many as they pleased . He dyed 1585 the tenth of April , and had for Successor upon the 24th of the same Month , Sixtus the Fifth of the poor Family of the Peretti having been a Monk of that conventual Order , of which Sixtus the fourth who lov'd his kindred so well was . In his first beginning he seem'd a little averse from his kindred , not that he despised them , but he shewed no desire of making them Princes ; but they that made any foundation upon this exteriour were much deceiv'd , for there never was a Pope that had a greater love for his relations then this ; and all well considered , we shall find , that Sixtus the fifth gave away much more to his Nipo●●smo , then Sixtus the Fourth ; for his Family of 〈◊〉 , was very Noble , and liv'd splendidly ▪ before his assumption to the pontificat , whereas the F●mily of P●retti was so poor , that they had not bread to eat , being fain to beg here and there . One of Sixtus the Fifth his Sisters was a Laundress in Ets●●li , and c●me to see her Brother in 〈◊〉 upon an Ass , which was led by a Halter by h●r ●ldest Son , and with all this he left him all 〈◊〉 and great . He lov'd this Sister of his Camd●a most tenderly , insomuch that he could never see her enough ; and for her sake in the first month of his Popedome , he made one of her Sons Cardinal , giving him his own Cardinals Cap , and c●lling him by the name of Cardinal M●ncealto , though he was but one and twenty years old . To him Sixtus gave in Abbyes and Church-lands above five and thirty thousand Duckats a ye●● ▪ which was no small revenue , in the hands of one , who lov'd much to be thrifty . To the other Brother , who had led the Asse , he gave the chiefest offices and places of Rome , and married him with great pomp and solemnity , to a rich Roman Lady . He assigned 20 thousand Crowns a year to his said sister Camilla , who drawing allwayes before her Eyes , her ancient poor condition , could never be brought to lead a great Ladyes life , but liv'd allwayes like a country Woman . Her two Daughters were both married , one to Virginio Vrtino , and the other to the high Constable of the Kingdome of Naples ; Ca●onna , to one of which he gave for portion , a hundred thousand Crowns , and made a Cardinal of the family of the Colonna , together with great Offices and Revenues . Besides this , he made Alexander Beretto his brothers Son Cardinal , and assign'd him a revenue of twenty thousand Duckats in Offices within Rome , and in the Popes Territories , in which he had great number of Benefices . In a word , Sixtus when he dyed left to his Family the sum of a hundred and fifty thousand Duckats yearly revenue , besides money in spe●●e , and the wonder of this was , that it was all done without any prejudice to the Church , but so much to the contrary ; for he surpassed in the stateliness of his edifices in Rome , the ancient Romans , and yet left behind him five millions of Crowns to the Church , to the astonishment of all Christendome . There is little or nothing to be said of Vrban the seventh , who succeeded Sixtus in the year 1590 , because he liv'd but 13 dayes after his election : But his kindred of the house of Castagna , in Genoa , having suddenly heard the news of his elevation , hastened to Rome ; but three dayes journey from Genoa , they receiv'd the newes of his death : Whereupon they were forced to return home , and keep close for a great while , to avoyd the derision and mocking of their Enemies . And this was , because that they had gone out of the City in great pompe and state ; beginning allready to carry themselves like so many Princes : but their pretensions vanishd with the Popes death . Nevertheless the Pope in so short a time shewed himself kind , for he left them some considerable Legacies , having given away to the company of the Nunti●ta , whose Protector he had been , all that was in his power to distribute . But that which Vrban could not compass in thirteen daye● , Gregory the fourteenth his Successor did in ten months . This Pope was of the family Sfondrata of Milan , and very desirous of adding to the greatness of his family . And because that Paulo Emilio Sfondrato was at the time of his creation in Milan , the Pope refus'd to dispatch any business before his coming to Rome , where presently he was made Cardinal , and had twelve thousand Crowns a year assigned him the same day , besides a great number of Abbies and Offices which his Uncle gave him a little after . The Pope was used to pass most part of his time with this Cardinal ; no business passing , but what was sifted between them ; the Pope often saying to him , Nephew , make a good purse before I die : And the Nephew , who understood the means ▪ did not fail to obey him , and out of every hundred take ninety for himself ; the rest he left to the Church , and that was alwayes the worst money . Two moneths after , he made the Count Sfondrati , another of his Nephews , General of the holy Church , and sent him to the Wars of France , having first married him with the daughter of the Prince of Massa , and made him Duke of Monte Marciano , which Dutchy the Pope pretended to be devolved to the Church , ever since the death of Alfonso Picolomini , Duke of the said place , whom the great Duke of Florence put to death ; and the Pope immediately confiscated all that he enjoyed in the Territories of the Church , pretending , that the said Alfonso was a Rebel to the Church : Whereupon he gave his Nephew the investiture of the Dutchy . Innocentius the ninth succeeded to Gregory the fourteenth , in the year 1509. who lived but two months , and by consequence was not in a capacity of leaving much to his Relations ; many of them nevertheless were already come from Bologne , the Popes native Country ; amongst whom he made one Cardinal , and that was Antonio Fachinetti ; but he gave him no other Office , then that of a Referendary , there being no other of any consideration vacant . 'T is true , I believe , that he thought not of dying so soon , for else he would have provided more largely for this Cardinal , and the rest of his kindred ; His death was very unwelcome to them , all having begun already to build Castles in the air ; but particularly to one of them , who pretended to be General of the Churches Forces , to marry a Princess , and be revenged of all his Enemies ; but he came so far short of all , that instead of the equipage of a Gentleman , that he came to Rome in , he returned in a poor plight to Bologna . A month after , Clement the eighth , of the House of Aldobrandino of Florenee , was chosen Pope , with an incredible joy of all the people of Rome : He himself was born in the City of Fano . This Pope found his Family full of noble and ancient Blood , but as empty of Riches ; therefore calling them to him , he began , by his Predecessours example , to give them Offices , Places , and Dignities , but with a certain moderation , and not precipitating his Favours , as the others had done , but giving to day one thing , and to morrow another , he contented them all without scandal . In his first promotion of Cardinals , he created two of his Nephews , viz. Pietro Aldobrand●no , his Brothers Son , and Cinthio Passero di Sinigaglia , his Sisters Son ; and with the help of these two , the Pope did govern all the Church Affairs , desiring every thing should pass by their hands , particularly through Cardinal Pietro Aldobrandino , whom he lov'd most cordially , calling him , the Idol of his heart ; and often , for fear of contradicting him , he would let him do as he listed . The charge of General of the Church , was given to Giovanni Francesco Aldobrandino , another of his Nephews ; in which place he enjoyed , not only all of the Prerogatives and Priviledges that had been granted to the other Nephews of Popes , but besides , his Holiness encreased his pay by two thousand Crowns a year , and invented new priviledges for him . In the year 1595. he bought the Marquisat of Meldola , which he bestowed upon Octavio Aldobrandino , another of his Nephews , declaring him absolute Soveraign of the said place ; but yet made him stay in Rome , that he might be at hand , & lose no occasions of getting something else from him : at last Alfonso d' Es●e , last Duke of Ferrara , happening to dye in the year 1597. the Pope thought to take this Principality for himself , as being devolv'd to the Church , and resolv'd to give the investiture to his Nephew Octavio ; so having held a publick Consistory , in which he declared , that the Dutchy of Ferrara was become the Churches patrimony ; and immediately ordered Cardinal Aldobrandino to raise a powerful Army , and put himself in possession of the said Dutchy , by driving out Cesar of Este , who was Heir by the Will of the late Duke , and was actually in possession : But the Pope pretended , that he being a Bastard , was incapable of inheriting . The Cardinal soon got together a great Army , and so frighted Don Cesar , that he was forced to fly to Modena , and leave Ferrara to the Pope ; and the Cardinal Aldobrandino , after some Articles agreed on between his Uncle and Don Cesar , entred the place , and took possession of it in the name of the Church , with little joy to the Inhabitants , who lost a good Master to fall into the hands of Church-men , who change every day their Governours . As soon as the news of the rendition of Ferrara came to the Popes ears , he began , by all means , to procure the investiture for his Nephew Octavio , for whom he thought the Marquisat of Meldola but inconsiderable . But he met with a strange repugnancy in all the Cardinals for his design ; they having , by a common consent and union , resolved to oppose the Popes desire , and not endure , that the Church should be depriv'd of so considerable a City , which it had but newly acquired . The Pope foreseeing , by this reluctancy of the Cardinals , that it was a business hardly to be carried in a publick Consistory , forbore to speak of it there , but took another course ; for calling the Cardinals one by one into his chamber , he there signified to them his desire ; but they all refused to consent , or be any wayes accessary to the alienating so considerable a piece of the Popedome . So that the Pope thought it was not safe to do it without them , and by force , for fear of leaving his Nephew involv'd in a continual War , against all the succeeding Popes , and Don Cesar : and therefore he resolv'd to go in person , and take possession in the name of the Church . A little after , he made another of his Nephews Cardinal , who was Silvestro Aldobrandino , Prior of Rome , to whom he gave an infinite number of Benefices . Thus Clement did every day do his endeavour to procure riches for his Family , either in lands or moveables , who of their side were as ready to receive , as their Uncle could be to give , particularly when it was ready money . Leo the eleventh , who succeeded to Clement , had not the same good fortune ; for being chosen in the year 1665. he liv'd but five and twenty dayes : In which time he projected much , but executed little ; amongst other things , he gave out , that his design was not to advance his kindred , but only to continue them in their quality , and make their Estates plentiful and easie ; which is a certain moderation , which most of the Popes do affect to shew in their first administration of the Popedom ; for even Sixtus the fourth , who gave with so profuse a hand , did still pretend , that he did nothing but what was lawful , and to the advantage of the Church . This Pope had many Relations in the Family of the Medici , but in that branch which was not come to be Princes ; but his Darling amongst them , was Alexander Medici , son to his brother Bernardetto , which Alexander had a son of twenty years old , called Octaviano , which was the Popes Fathers name : Whereupon the Pope sent for him , with an intention to make him Cardinal , and keep him by him : but the very same day that he came to Rome , the Pope dyed , without being able to promote him to that degree of honour● which was a great affliction to all the kindred . Now let us speak of Paul the fifth , of the Family of Borghese , made Pope in 1605. who in an instant filled Rome with Borgheses . The Pope was of a most kind nature , and particularly to his kindred ; amongst whom , while he was Cardinal , he was wont to spend all his Revenue ; but his greatest passion was for Scipion Carafelli , his Sisters son , whom he had brought up from a child ; and him he made Cardinal , as soon as he was made Pope himself , giving him the name of Cardinal Borghese ; by which name he was ordinarily called , and did subscribe himself . This Cardinal , was the interpreter of his Uncles mind , the Mediator of his favours , and the Coadjutor in all weighty matters of the State and Church : They that expected any kindnesses from the Pope , were not to purchase them any other way , then by the means of him , who commanded and governed the Pope and all things . The Pope , desiring to follow his Predecessours steps , and employ his private riches to the publick ornament of the City , took care to provide his Ecclesiastical Nephews of Benefices and Church-lands ; and his secular Kinsmen of Places and Dignities , as they became vacant . The plenty , into which this Pope brought his Family , was such , that they themselves did scarce know how to dispose of it , there flowing in upon them , every day , vast sums of money from all parts of the world , to procure , by their means , the Popes favour : Whereupon they , seeing no end of their riches , began , out of a complacence to the Popes humour ( who delighted in the ornament of the City ) to build certain publick Edifices , so noble and stately , that the King of France , who hath a Kingdom so rich , and powerful , and hereditary , would scarce have undertaken the like , at the expence of his whole Kingdom . The Cardinal begun the Fabrick of that Palazzo Borghese , in the Campo Martio , which is not yet ended ; and to perfect it , according to the first design , it would require the value of half the Churches Territories ; nay , it is said , that in the foundation alone , were spent above two hundred thousand Crowns , for they were fain to demolish great numbers of houses , and level hills , before they could bring the ground to that true evenness , which the design required . The Popes brothers began two Country houses of pleasure at the same time , one hard by Rome , and a little without the Porta Ponciana ; the other at Frascati , in the little hills called Mendragone : and we may easily conclude what treasure was expended in these , by what the Spanish Ambassadour said one day to a Gentleman of the Family of Borghese , who waited upon him thither ; for the Gentleman having shewed one of these houses , asked his opinion of it ? and had for answer these words , My King would not have undertaken in such calamitous times as these are , so great a a fabrick for his diversion in Madrid . His Holiness was so overjoyed , to see such princely inclinations in his kindred , that he did nothing but study night and day , how he should enrich them more and more . 'T is true , he needed not to trouble himself much ; for his Cardinal Borghese ; who had the Popedom at his disposition , took all the incomes for himself , and the Family of the Borgheses , allowing the Pope a small matter , to please himself with the mending of a Street , or a Church , or some publick Edifice ; this Pope having surpassed all his Predecessors , in erecting new Edifices , and procuring by all wayes the ornament of the City . In those dayes the Nipotismo was most triumphant , all the former Popes Nephews having never been invested with so absolute an authority , as that of the Cardinal Borghese , and the rest of his Nephews . Paul lived sixteen years in the Chair of the Popes , so that the Nipotismo had time to give root and foundation to their greatness , as indeed they did , but forgot to strike a nail into the Wheel of Fortune , to hinder it from turning about ; and therefore not long after , it began to slide downwards , as we shall declare in time and place . At last , in the year 1621. Paul dyed , to the great grief of the Romans , who lamented very much his loss ; and indeed he was a very good Pastour , though he were a little too liberal of the Wool of his Flock to his Kindred ; for he left to the Prince of Salmona alone his Nephew , above a hundred thousand Crowns yearly revenue ; to the Cardinal as much , besides the vast sums of money layed out in those Buildings we have mentioned ; they were thought also , to have vast sums of ready money , unknown to their Uncle ; the Cardinal alone being supposed to have above a million in specie : So that Paul left not a farthing to the Church . His Successour was Gregory the fifteenth , of Bologna , of the noble Family Ludovisio , pretty rich , but very abundant in Relations and Kindred . This Pope , before he began to mannage the publick Affairs of Christendom , resolved first to establish the particular Interest of his House and Family ; therefore having seen the example of Leo the tenth , who by reason of the shortness of his life , could not bestow the dignity of Cardinal upon any of his Relations ; three dayes after his creation , he made Ludovico Ludovisio , his brothers son , Cardinal ; and the same day he made Oratio Ludovisio , his brother , General ▪ of the Church , though he were absent ; and as soon as he came to Rome , he made him Duke of Fiano , and assigned him other Lands bought with the Churches money . The same day he distributed amongst some other Nephews , many considerable Offices , both within and without Rome , though 〈◊〉 of those , upon whom they were conf●rred , 〈◊〉 ●bsent ; so that it m●y b● said of 〈…〉 this Pope ▪ that it was great almost before it was born , or at least in its cradle , entring into power and command before it entred into Rome . The Cardinal Ludovisio was he that governed the weighty Affairs , his Uncle depending upon him most absolutely ; so that often of Negotiations , and Court business , he would communicate little or nothing to the Pope ; and when his Uncle , out of curiosity , would sometimes go about to inform himself how things stood ; his Nephew would presumptuously answer him , and say , What need you trouble your head , eat and drink , and let me alone to serve you . Every step of this Cardinal was towards the advancement of his Family ; and the Pope , not only did let him alone , but would often exhort him to make hast , least of a sudden he should be depriv'd of the means : which fell out ; for the Pope liv'd but seven and twenty moneths ; in which time , the Ludovisi minded their business so well , that at their Uncles decease they had amongst them , two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns yearly revenue , besides ready money , and that which they spent in publick buildings : So that this Nipotismo does deserve the title , of the most subtle & diligent of all the precedent Nipotismo's , if we consider the proportion of their riches , and measure the shortness of the time that they w●re purchased in . With all this they much studied publick applause , and to gain to themselves the good will of the people , and Roman Nobility ; shewing great respect for them , and offering their service w●llingly upon all occasions . 'T is tru● , there was not much credit given to these demonstrations , because that the Romans were already accustomed to see such Scenes of dissimulation : But nevertheless , their Uncle , neither alive nor dead , was not prosecuted with Pasquinades ; his government , or rather his Nephews , having not been so tyrannical as covetous . And since the Romans leave them in peace , so will we too , and conclude this book with the death of Gregory the fifteenth . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF THE POPES NEPHEWS . The First Part. The THIRD BOOK . The Contents . IN which is treated , of the election of Urban the eighth to the Popedome . Of the creation and disposition of Cardinal Barbarino a Capucin . Of the Places and Offices given to Don Tadeo . Of the promotion of the two Brothers , Francesco and Antonio Barbarini , to be Cardinals . Of their avidity in getting money . Of some Prelates offended and moved to indignation , to see that their services were so little recompenced by the Pope . Of the Cardinal Filomarini , made Arch-Bishop of Naples . Of the inclination of the Barbarini , to carry all things with a high hand . Of some Pasquins made against them . Of the great hatred the Romans did bear them . Of the design of the Barbarini to make themselves great Princes . Of the Title of Cardinal Padrone given to Francesco Barbarino . Of the Duke of Parma his journey to Rome . Of the title of Eminency given to the Cardinal . Of the great riches the Barbarini were in possession of after the death of Urban . Of the reasons , why Cardinal Francesco Barbarini might hope to be Pope . Of there being three Cardinals of this name all at a time . How Innocentius the tenth was Urban's Successour . Of all that passed about the Cardinalship , marriage and banishment of the Prince Pamphilio , the Popes Nephew . Of the authority and government of Donna Olympya ; and of her way of treating affairs . Of Innocentius's nearest Relations . Of the promotion of Astalli to the Cardinalship . Of the Railleri●s , Pasquins , and Discourses , that were held about this promotion . Of Astalli his banishment , and the promotion of Azzolini . Of Innocentius , and the assumption of Alexander to the Poped●me . Of Mario's journey t●wards Rome stopped by an express order from the Pope . Of the affront that Don Mario received , in being f●rced to return to Si●na . Of the hon●ur 〈◊〉 the P●pes hindred did 〈…〉 in Siena ▪ 〈…〉 shewed them by 〈◊〉 State of Venice , 〈…〉 Duke of Tuscany . Of the 〈…〉 kindred in 〈…〉 pres●nts sent to Don Mario , and Don Agostino , in Siena . Of the Popes design and purpose to call all his Relations to Rome : and of all that past in the execution of it . Of an Event full of curiosity , about the History of the Council of Trent , made by Father Palavicino , a Jesuite . Of the murmurs and Pasquins of the Romans too , when they saw the Nipotismo in possession of the Church and City . Of the number of the Popes Relations . Of the Offices , charges and places that they possess , and by what means they gr●w rich . Of the jealousie that is between them . Of Don Agostino his marriage . Of the great affection the Pope bears him . And of some other particularities full of curiosity and policy . ALl that we have hitherto related , is nothing but the Vigil or Eve of the Nipotismo ; now begins the Festival day , in the time of Vrban the eighth , of the Family of the Barbarini , who succeeded Gregory the fifteenth , contrary to every bodies expectation , in the year 1623. in the month of August . As soon as the news of his Elevation came to Florence , those few remnants of the Family , who were then under the protection of the great Duke , flew , like so many Bees to Rome ( and the Bees are the Barbarini's Coat of Armes ) to suck the Honey of the Church , but they left not behind them their Stings , wherewithall in sucking it , they stung it most bitterly . Vrban in the beginning , shewed not much tenderness for his kindred , though he did openly own , that he would call them about him : And indeed , in this his beginning , and as it were the blossom of his Popedom , he did one of the worthiest actions of his life , which was the giving of a Cardinals Cap to Francesco Barbarini , his Nephew , a Personage truly worthy so great an honour ; being endowed with the singular qualities of an exemplary life and integrity , which made him worthy , and more then worthy , of the Popedom it self . The year after , which was 1624. he made Cardinal , his brother , that was a Capucin , and went by the name of brother Antony Barbarin , whom the Pope loved entirely ; he gave him the title of Cardinal of Saint Oposrius , but he had been so accustomed to the strictness of a Capucines life , that being raised to this great dignity , he demeaned himself with the same meanness as before ; he had much ado to custom himself to that great Cope which the Cardinals wear ; neither would their wide large Sleeves agree with him , and he had given order to have them made close and streight , after the Capucins fashion : But that that was most ridiculous was , that when he saluted any body , instead of putting off his Hat , he would only put it back with a nod , as the Monks do their Hoods ; so that once , in the presence of the Venetian Ambassadour ▪ it fell backwards to the ground , with no small laughter of the Assistants ▪ Thus he was the diversion of the whole Colledge of Cardinals . Don Tad●● , the Popes other brother , was made G●neral of the Churches Forces , Prefect of Rome , and in the long reign of his brother , had so many Civil and Military Offices conferr'd upon him , that he could not remember them himself ; the rather , because that he never car'd to exercise the functions of them , so he might receive the revenue , which he forgot not to put up carefully ; that is , in a word , he took a good account of the profit , but could give none of the satisfying the obligation those Offices laid upon him . In the year 1668. the seventh of February , the Pope , that he might more and more fortifie the Family of the Barbarines , created another Cardinal of that name , Francesco's brother , under the title of Santa Maria in Aquino . These two brothers , though elevated to the same dignity , were nevertheless of a different humour ; for one made it his business , to edifie the publick by good actions ; and the other , did nothing but scandalize all the world by his vicious deportments ; insomuch , that whosoever will weigh the vertues of the one against the vices of the other , shall see , that the ill actions of Cardinal Antonio , are far heavier then the good ones of his brother , though his brothers piety be very great . 'T is true , that when once Cardinal Antonio began to frequent the French , that he changed , as it were his nature , for of a covetous hater of Learning , he became a generous promoter of Ingenuity , and very officious to all sorts of persons ; so that now we may say , that he is a noble Prince , and a good Cardinal , whereas before he was esteemed an ill bred Gentleman , and a wicked Cardinal , and as much blame and dishonour as he contracted then , so much reputation and credit hath he now gained . Vrban in the beginning shew'd a most exact diligence , in the government of the Church ; and in truth , Cardinal Francesco , and he , did take no small pains in reforming the abuses , as well of the Clergy and Monks , as of the Court and temporal administration ; so that forraign Princes and Nations were very much edified , by the Popes zeal , and Cardinal Francesco his sincerity , by which he did endeavour to please every body . But after five or six years time passed thus in the continual cares of the Pontificat , he began to grow weary , not of doing good , but of doing it so often ; therefore leaving the mannagement of the most important Affairs to his Nephews , he began to take his ease , and they taking possession of business , did at the same time engross their Uncles inclinations and intentions , that they did , as it were , bind his will to theirs . Then the desire of growing rich did so blind them , that night and day they did think of nothing else , but of the means to make themselves Princes , 〈◊〉 their Family , and fill their Coffers with treasure . As soon as any Abbey was vacant , it was immediately conferr'd upon one of them , and th●n as soon as any other good Benitice fell out , it was presented to the other ; so that between them , they had all that was rich and worth speaking o● , at last , both Cardinals , being so full that they could hold no more , would bestow vacant Benifices upon their little Nephews : nay , to above five or six of Vrban's little Cozens , were given Benefices while they were yet in their Cradles ; the precedent Popes Decrees being despised , and by these proceedings , the very br●ad taken out of the mouths of those Prelates , that had served the Church with zeal and care ; which was enough almost to make them desperate , seeing little children , scarce born , preferred to them , who had so much deserts . More then this , I think it may be said , that some Benefices were disposed of to those that were not yet born ; for in the Articles of marriage of one of the Barbarines with a Lady of the Family of Colonna , one was , That a certain Abby should be given to the first-born ; so that in the time of this good Pope , Church lands w●re bestowed on those , who were not yet in the world , but by imagination ; and those that 〈◊〉 really , and with great pains , serv'd the Church , were altogether depriv'd of their reward . A certain Prelate of Bologne , who with great zeal had bestirred him in his Ecclesiastical imployment , went to Rome to receive his recompence , and having presented himself to the Barba●ines , was desired to stay a little while : This l●ttle while proved the space of eight years , in which an infinity of Benefices were vacant , but the g●●d Prelate could get none of them , because that the Barbarines divided all amongst themselves , he seeing this , resolved to return home empty as he came ; and as he was going out of Rome , some body from the Barbarines told him , that he ought to expect a little longer , and take a little more patience : To whom , with tears in his eyes ▪ he answered , They must be Saints , and not men , who can see the bread eaten from their mouths by the Barbarines , and not be cast into despair . Another , who had stayed as long to no purpose , resolved at last to be gone ; and being importun'd by his friend to stay a little longer , answered him thus , If the Church , dear friend , had as many Popedomes , as the Pope hath Nephews and Cozens , and that there one that did not see some where , I might have some hopes ; but since there is but one Popedom , I should be a fool to expect any part of it from th●se , who do not think it enough to divide among themselves . Of these examples , I believe , I could make half a dozen Volumes in folio , and all of persons that are now living ; but I will not weary the Reader with the Lecture of them ; Let it suffice for him to know , that Vrban never gave any thing for a recompence , to those that had served the Church , except his Nephews had first refused it ; and they refused so little , that in the end , all Vrban's rewards amounted to nothing . If any body could brag of a considerable fortune made under the Barbarini , it was a sign , that such a one had serv'd them , and not the Church . Thus in the year 1641. the Pope made Ascanio Filomarino Cardinal , and Archbishop of Naples , though the service he had done the Church , did scarce deserve him a simple Canonicat , so far was he from meriting an Archbishoprick , yet Vrban promoted him , because he had done most eminent service to the Barbarines family : And indeed , in this Vrban cannot but be thanked , for enriching the Church ( though his design were not such ) with a person adorned with so many excellent qualities , which made him worthy of the Popedom it self ; having , since this his elevation , edified , not only his Flock , but all Christendome , and rendred most singular service to the House of Austria , in the revolt of Naples , and the business of Massinello , in the year 1647. If the Barbarines pretend to the contrary , that they have advanced and promoted those who had a true zeal for the Church , they will do well to produce their names : But I desire my Reader to take this precaution , and observe , that if any body was rewarded , under pretence of having served the Church , there was the Cheat ; for they that pretended most to serve the Church , were they , that in effect did work the Barbarines designs and interests to an issue : Upon this account , in one promotion , were made Cardinals the following Prelates , Gio. Baptista Pamphilio , who was since Innocentius the tenth , Gio. Francesco Palotta , and Gio. Francesco de Contiguidii da Bagno ; the first , because he had been Nuntio in Spain , the second in Germany , and the third in France ; yet the Pope could never be brought to make Monsignor Visconti , who was Nuntio in Polonia , Cardinal , for all the great instances of that King , though the said Visconti was a most worthy Prelate , and one who had done the Church more service in his Employment , then all the other three together ; and yet for all that , he remained excluded , while the others were admitted to that honour . Why then was this affront done to Visconti ? I 'le tell you ; while he was in Polonia , he serv'd the Church , and not the Barbarines ; and the others , in their Nuntiatures , did the quite contrary . Naturally Vrban was averse from making of Cardinals ; and if some urgent necessity did not force him , could hardly be brought to it ; and yet for his family , he made no difficulty of breaking the precedent Popes Decrees , and the Laws of the Church , which forbid to make two brothers Cardinals , while they are both alive : but he did this only to satisfie his Nephews ; and at last , was brought by them to make great numbers of other Cardinals ; for they , being towards the end of the Pontificat weary of heaping together , began to think , how they should preserve their treasure and power ; and therefore , to fortifie their party , they obliged their Uncle , to make a numerous promotion of their Creatures . If ever the Romans mur●●●ed and made Pasquins , it was in the time of ●his Nipotismo ; for when the Barbarines took away from the Church called the Rotonda , tha● excellent piece of Workmanship of Bronze , ( for which we have no name but B●ll-metal ) to make that piece of Architecture and Pillars , which adorns the Altar in Saint Peters Church , which is one of the most noble and magnificent Works that ever was undertook , all the people cryed in the streets , Quod non fecerunt Barbari , fecerunt Barbarini ; and they thought they had a great deal of reason to exclaim thus against them , because it was certainly affirm●d , th●t the Barbarines had diverted above 〈…〉 their private use in their ●●lace ; and some say , that they made racks for their Chimneys of it , but I scarce believe it . But that Pasquin , which was made in the time that Gustave Adolfe , King of Swede , invaded Germany , was fuller of curiosity ; for there were certain Images in paper , that represented the Church of God , all naked upon a little bed , and full of the wounds she had received from Gustave , and covered over with Flies or Bees , which were the Barbarines Armes ; near the bed , was the Emperour upon his knees , craving aid from the Church , that he might fight for the Church ; from whom he did receive this answer ; I have nothing to give thee , O my Defender , for the Flies have sucked me even to the very bones , making allusion to the Barbarines Armes . Another time were found in the streets of Rome , a great quantity of Pictures ; in every one of which was drawn a poor Prelate , asking Alms from the Church to content himself withall ; to whom the Church made answer , For my part , I have not a farthing , the Barbarines have taken all from me . Almost at the same time , was seen a Medal , which represented Pasquin , lo●den with Swords , Musquets , Daggers , and other Weapons , with an inscription that said , To drive away the Vlle● ; which thing displeased the Barbarines beyond measure , conceiving that all this was nothing but a design to make the people rise in Armes against them ; so that though they s●t a good face upon it , yet secretly they disposed things to their defence , in case of a s●dition . And certainly had it not been , that the Romans did every day look for the Popes death , there would have happened some revolution , for the hatred of the people to the Barbarines encreased more and more the longer the Pope lived ; one thing particularly exciting publick envy and jealousie , which was , that the Barbariens did every day plant their Armes in some place or another of the City , to eternize their Name and Family . One of my friends had the curiosity , to reckon all the Bees ( that is , the Barbarines Armes ) that the Barbarines had placed here and there , as well in the City , as in the State of the Church , and found their number to be above ten thousand , in Painting , Stone and Marble . The Barbarines tryed to make themselves great Princes ; and trusting to the great sums of money which they had got together , thought they might make themselves Masters of a good part of Italy : Their first design was , to put themselves in possession of the Dutchy of Vrbin , which in the year 1631. was fallen to the Church , by the death of Francisco Maria della Rovere ; but they found the Cardinals very averse , and resolved not to consent to the alienation of so considerable a part of the Popedom ; they thought therefore that it was better to let it alone , considering the injuries they had already done to Venice , and the great Duke of Tuscany , who without doubt would have crossed their design . But to be at once revenged of their Enemies , and draw respect from their Friends , they fram'd a design of driving the Spaniards out of the Kingdom of Naples , and giving the Crown of that Kingdom to Don Tadeo ; this they thought , by reason of the decaying State that the House of Austria was then in , that they might bring to pass with little or no trouble ; but when the business came to be weighed , and discussed , in the presence of a Prelate , of great esteem and credit , of their party , he told them , That the Neapolitans had received such ill impressions of the Pope and his Family , that they would sooner give themselves to the Turk , then to the Barbarines . After this , they began to molest Odoardo Farneze , Duke of Parma , a Prince who had deserved better from the Church ; and their design was , to deprive him absolutely of Parma and Placentia , and give them to Don Tadeo ; but they met with greater obstacles then they expected , for the Italian Princes , his Neighbours , being allarm'd at the Barbarines greatness , opposed them smartly ; and the Duke himself , being a noble couragious Prince , not only made a stout resistance , but drove them and their Army back to Rome ; from which place he might have chased and expelled the Barbarines themselves , if he had been as malicious as they . This Enterprise having thus failed , they fell to courting the Republick of Luca ; but in their courtship they were a little preposterous , by shewing their desire of Empire , before they had gained their Mistresses affections ; for having excommunicated her , the Lucheses , being advertised of their good intentions , prevented , by timely remedies , the execution of them : And thus the Barbarines were ▪ fain to give over with shame that which they had begun with rashness . Perceiving at last , that none of these Ambitious plots would hit , and that all Princes and the Cardinals themselves began to be weary of their long tyranny ; they conceived a thought of making the Popedome hereditary in their family , which thing seemed at first feasible , because that most of the Cardinals that ha●●een created at their recommendation , had a very good opinion of Cardinal Francisco ; and besides , they had a secret way of compassing this their design , which , though very wicked , was yet well enough invented ; and that was , to give to every Cardinal of their creatures , who were much above the two thirds of the Colledge ; some one City of the Popedome , which they should enjoy for their life-time , as Soveraign Princes , and so makes as many Princes as Cardinals , but above all , they had resolved to present Cardinal Richelieu , with the whole state of Avignon , that they might have assistance from the French , in the rest of their enterprize . They had betwixt them , divers conferences and meetings upon this new project , and Don Tadeo made every thing so easie , that it was a great pleasure to hear him discourse upon it ; but Cardinal Francesco , who judged according to the rules of conscience and true policy , laughed it out of doors , and order'd there should be no more mention made of it . This design being thus crushed in the Cradle , to the great displeasure of those that had conceived it , the Barbarines layed aside all thoughts of becoming Princes , and continued in their wonted way of gathering riches , in which they met with all success and facility , by reason of the great experience they had of the interests and business of the Church . And certainly there scarce ever was a more able and capable Nipotismo then this , for no sooner were they in possession of the management of the affairs of Europe , but they shewed themselves master Politicians . And indeed the authority which Vrban gave to Cardinal Francesco was not ordinary ; and though the precedent Popes , had in effect given all power to their Nephewes , yet were they contented with the substance of the thing , and did not affect new names , and titles . But Vrban thought , it was not enough to give the power , except he gave with it the vanity , and appearance of honour ; therefore his Nephew Francesco , to be Cardinal Padroen , that is , Cardinal , Master , and Lord , a title never heard of before in Rome ; for the Popes his Predecessors , when they spoke of their Nephewes would say , for example , the Cardinal Ludovisio our Nephew , the Cardinal Borghese our Nephew : but Vrban from morning to evening , had nothing in his mouth , but the Cardinal Padrone , as , call the Cardinal Padrone , where is the Cardinal Padrone , spake to the Cardinal Padrone , &c. so that nothing was heard up and down , but Cardinal Padrone , to the astonishment of the Embassadours of Christian Princes , who thought themselves honoured enough , to call themselves the Popes Sons , and own him as Father , while he in the presence of their Embassadours , gives the title of Padrone to his Nephew ; nay , in the presence of some Princes themselves , he used this Title , as it happened to the Duke of Parma , which occurrence , as memorable , I shall here relate . Odoardo Farneze , Duke of Parma , was come in the year 1626 , into his little state of Caprarola , for the giving of some Orders which requir'd his presence ; there he received an invitation by a letter from the Pop● , brought by Monsignor Fausto , the Popes Steward , who waited upon him with the Popes Coaches . The Dukes intention was not ●o go to Rome , not that he had any aversion to the 〈◊〉 but because that he was well informed 〈…〉 ●●eacherous proceedings of the Barbarines to 〈◊〉 ●any Princes , and particularly towards himse●● . Nevertheless , for fear , least a denial should be interpreted , as a disrespect to the Popes 〈◊〉 ; ( particularly , having been once before as 〈◊〉 the Gates of Rome , without going into the City ▪ and seeing himself so fairly invited , he resolved to go as he was in the habit of a Travellor , and with a slender Court. The Pope indeed received him with all demonstrations of kindness ; but the Barbarines using their wonted dissimulation , after they had given him some publike signes of respect and civility , did likewise afford him some occasion of complaint ; of which the Duke being much offended , thought he could do no less , then signifie it to the Pope at his departure , and complain of the proceedings of the Cardinal Padrone towards a Prince of his quality ; but he did not give him the Title of Padrone , but only of Cardinal Barbarino . The Pope was displeased , to see the Duke thus 〈…〉 went about to appease him , but in 〈…〉 having said that he knew that the 〈…〉 had a very great esteem for his 〈◊〉 the Duke interrupted him , and said , Most 〈…〉 ; for my part , I know no other Padrone 〈◊〉 your Holiness . This answer was quick , and biting , having been made to the Pope himself , who thereby saw his Title of Padrone laughed at ; and indeed the Duke had a great deal of reason to mortifie thus the Barbarines , who pretended to treat him more like their subject , then like a Prince . But the Barbarines ambition stayed not in the Title of Cardinal Padrone ; they took exceptions against the quality of Illustrissime , with which hitherto the Cardinals had been content for so many Ages , but pretending higher , strove to find out some terme that should not be inferiour to the Title of excellency , which Soveraign Princes in Italy , and other places , did then take . This important point was often discussed , and canvassed by Vrban , and the Barbarines , and more then four or five singular Titles came into their fancies ; at last they pitched upon the word E●●nency , which in effect he gave to the C●●dinals , not so much for their sake , as for his Nephews . The Princes no sooner heard of it , but that they might be even with him , they took the Title of Highness , the Barbarines remaining much mortifyed at it . But the best of it was , that at first Vrban had no mind that any of the Cardinals should use the Title of Eminency , except th●se of his family ; but afterwards foreseeing that the world would laugh at him , he made his decree general ●or all the Cardinals . All this while it seemed as if the Barbarines had chained good fortune to their desires , all things succeeding according to their wishes ; and indeed they were become so high in their commands , that they despised every body , and could hardly brook that any Crown in Europe should oppose , or not condescend to the satisfying of their insatiable inclinations . Never Prince was more absolute in a conquest , then the Barbarines were in their administration of the Church and City of Rome ; they laughed at any body ; let those that would talke and prate ; but nothing but derision and scorn was the share of those that went about to contradict them . 'T is true , they had the good fortune to meet with little or no opposition , for in the whole consistory of the Cardinals , there were but five , who were not their Creatures , viz. Medici , Savelli , Carass● , Lau●i , and Capponial , creatures of Paul the fifth , and these too being of a quiet spirit , and not undertaking , durst never oppose them stifly : The others who had been made Cardinals by them did nothing but subscribe to the Barbarines pleasure whatever it was , so they lorded it over the Church and State , nay , over all Christendome , as absolute Monarchs of the World. This uncontrouled power having lasted three and twenty years , Vrban their Uncle died , leaving the Church in disorder , the State in debt , and his family in possession of such ●a●●●iches , that even the Stewards that managed them , could hard●y believe the truth of their accounts . Two hundred and seven and twenty Governments , Dignities , Offices , Abbies , and Benefices of the richest sort , were then in the family of the Barbarines ; the Revenue of which was so great , that I believe the Barbarines never computed it , though they receiv'd it . The Catholick King , who is master of so many Provinces , and who takes a pride in filling whole sheets of Paper with his Titles , could not produce halfe so many as the Barbarines could have done after the death of their Uncle . As for summes of ready mony it is not to be imagined how great they are that they have . 'T is believed , that Cardinal Francesco alone hath under ground , above two millions of Crowns in Gold ; Besides what the Cardinal Antonio hath hidden and spent in his long Exile ; And besides what Don Tadeo sent to Palestrina , to be buried in a new vault under ground ; and it is very certain , that about two months before Vrban dyed , there were met in two nights above threescore and ten Mules , loaden with mony , going to Palestrina , where Don Tadeo was to receive them . But we have another argument of the Barbarines prodigious riches . For if Sixtus the Fifth , in five years time , could spend five Millions of Crowns , in buildings and founding of Colledges , and leave five millions more to the Church , and yet give away three Millions at least to his kindred . And if Gregory the Fifteenth in two years time spent vast summs , for the succour of the Valteline and the Emperour , and in the embelishing of Rome , and yet left to his Relations the value of above three Millions of Crowns . Then I say , let any body judge what riches the Family of the Barbarines are in possession of . They that for the space of three and twenty year have had the whole Popedome at their disposition ; and who in all that time never spent for the Church , or in publick Edifices , above four Millions of Crowns in Gold ; and yet the people was never more oppressed : therefore we must conclude , That their riches are immense ; and if we may calculate them by comparison of what the other Popes Nephews have got , they must have above thirty Millions of Crowns ; and they that judge well , will not think it too much . The power of this Nipotismo expired not with their Uncle ; and though under his Successor they suffered a sharp Persecution , yet are they even now at this time so recovered of it , that they still deserve the Title of the Nipotismo Di Roma , there being three Cardinals of them alive , a thing which was never seen before , and will scarce be seen hereafter in Rome , that there should be three Cardinals of the same Name and Family ; and that which is most considerable is , that they are now in great esteem with the Romans . Francesco , who is the Elder Brother , being respected as a Saint ; and if he be alive when the Sea of Rome shall be vacant , he will go near to get the Popedome once more into his family , and the Cardinals ought to choose him for three reasons . First , Because of the purity of his life ; neither can it be said , that he Counterfits Piety , and feigns devotion , as many others have done . Because , it is not possible , that a man shall equally deceive the World in his Infancy , his youth , his riper years , and his old age ; therefore , certainly , since this Cardinal hath appear'd , even from his youth , to be what he now is , we ought to conclude him to be of an unfeigned integrity . The second reason , for which Cardinal Francesco deserves to be Pope , is his great experience in Ecclesiastick and Civil affairs , there being no Cardinal now alive , that is half so well instructed in them as he : so that upon this score Christendome would be sure to be well provided of a Pope . The third reason is , That the Barbarines being already exceedingly rich , they would not now be so subject to that great avidity of heaping treasure upon treasure as they were at first . But I reckon without mine host , and would do better to leave these thoughts to the Cardinals , who will have time enough to examine them , since Alexander hath of late taken new forces , and is not like to dye yet . The second Cardinal of this Family , that is Antonio , hath by his change of life , wiped away that scandalous impression , which his first demeanours , under the Pontificat of his Uncle , had given of him . And indeed , in that time he did lead a life too full of liberty and debauchery , and did not only scandalize all Europe , but by his proud carriage disobliged the Embassadours of many Princes , and made the Romans hate him so , that at midnight they would cry out in the streets , il Cardinal Antonio serve in Roma di demo●i● : but as I have said already , After he once began to frequent the French , and follow their humour , he changed his nature , and the Romans changed their note to his advantage , seeing him become generous , full of affability and civility , and much enclin'd to promote learning , so that now they cry Antonio Barbarino , sembra un angelo divino . But for the Popedome , he need not expect it ; for all the Miracles in the World , will not take away altogether an ill impression from the Italians , when once it hath had a foundation in their minds . Charles Barbarino , who is the third , is very obsequious to his Uncle Francesco , who does with a great deal of care give him such instructions , as may breed Vertue and Piety in him . Many think that most of his good qualities are feigned ; but for my part , I think , we ought to judg well of exteriour probity , and leave the secret of dissimulation to him that knowes the heart ; though most say , That he is Cardinal Antonio within ; and Cardinal Francesco without . But now it is time to leave the Barbarines , and come to Olympia's brother in Law , that is Innocentius the Tenth , who was chosen in 1649 , contrary to the worlds expectation ; not but that he was endowed with sufficient good qualities for so high a post : but that is the least thing that is considered by the Nipotismo , who in the creation of a new Pope are very careful not to advance one who should prove the enemy of their Family . In this Conclave , the Barbarines had resolved to give their votes ; and those of their party , rather to Cardinal Medici , then to Cardinal Pamphili● ; and the sooner , because , that upon the point that the Cardinals were to go into the Conclave , there were divers Pasquins made , and amongst the others this , Quardateri di far Papa Pamphilio che vi Mandarebbe tutti in Esilio ; and this other , Pamphilio Mandara le Mosche in Esilio : So that the chiefest aime of the Nipotismo was to procure the exclusion of Pamphilio , not only by means of their creatures , but also by a formal opposition from France , which the Cardinal Antonio was very earnest for in that Court ; but the more he bestirred himself for this exclusion , the more prognosticks there were of a contrary success . Innocentius being then chosen in spight of the Barbarines , began to persecute them most furiously , and with so much rage and passion , that though at first no body pittyed them , yet at last it was thought too severe a proceeding : In the mean time Rome was furnished immediately with another Nipotismo , as if it had been a perpetual custome and tradition of the Church not to be without one . This Pope had but one Nephew , called Camillo Pamphilio ; who by him was made Cardinal in the first promotion with the Title of Padrone , though he were very unfit for so weighty an Employment . But Innocent did think to instruct him by little , and shape him for business . 'T is true , that in his Remonstrances , he would be so sharp and crabbed , following the Nature of his Temper , that the Cardinal , farre from learning any thing , was put out of conceit with business , and began to hate it extreamly ; and because the Pope continued every day to reproach him with his incapacity and dulness , the poor Cardinal was often forced to feign sickness , and pretend some incommodity to avoyd giving of Audience to Ambassadours , and publick Ministers ; thus would he be whole dayes without daring to appear in his Uncles presence , in which time he did nothing but contrive how he should be rid of this yoak ; which though of Gold , seemed to him to be of Iron , looking upon himself as upon the greatest slave of the World. And at last he began to think , that the precedent Popes having declar'd some one of their Nephews , Princes , and married them advantagiously , it would not be amiss that his Uncle should do as much for him . And indeed , when the newes was published , that Camillo Pamphilio was made Cardinal , most wise men wondred at it ; Considering , that whereas , all the desires of the precedent Popes had been to eternize their name and family , by marriages with Princesses and persons of great quality ; yet that Innocentius having but this Nephew in the World , as the only bud of the Pamphilian family , should not only condescend , but , as it were force him , be a Cardinal , and renounce Marriage ; shewing therein an avidity for present honour , but little or no care for his posterity . But Cardinal Pamphilio considered better of it , and seeing that all the Nipotismo consisted in him alone , resolved to act all the parts of it , and play sometimes the Cardinal and Politician , sometimes the Prince and the gallant , and so make up a perfect Nipotism● . To help him in the execution of his design there happened the fairest occasion that never was ; for at that very time , the Princess of Rossana , being become a Widdow , and having the happy qualities of rich , young , and beautiful ; he thought he might gain her ; and indeed it succeeded accordingly : for this Lady , though she were demanded in Marriage by divers Soveraign Princes , was pleased to place all her affections upon the Cardinal Camillo , who courted her secretly with a resolution to marry her . Neither is it to be wondred at that so accomplish'd a Lady , should encline to bestow her self upon one who was so far from being lovely : For her end in it was ambition , supposing that by this marriage , she would insinuate her self into the Popes favour , and by her beauty and taking carriage , attract his kindness , and so be mistress of the Church , the state , the Pope , and her husband . But things fell out farre different to her expectation , for no sooner had the Pope the newes of the match , and that they were promised to one another , but he immediatly banish'd them both from Rome . The Princess made some resistance , and refused to obey this his order ; saying in her defence , That he had liberty to banish his Nephews , as much as he pleased , but not the Roman Princesses . Neither would she depart the City , the same day her Husband left it ; but some time a●ter she followed , saying , that it was not to obey the Pope , but to go to her Husband . There was no body in Court or City , who did not pity this Ladies case , and tax the Pope not only of ingratitude towards a princess , who had refused great Princes to marry his Nephew , but also layed brutishness and dulness to his charge , as one who could not see the infinite advantages this match did bring to his family ; and to say true , there was nothing in this alliance , that could with any reason move the Popes indignation against his Nephew , who was the only support of the family , and who for his natural defects and incapacity of business , ought rather to have been excused , then reproached with this so advantagious a change of condition ; where the fortune , the beauty , the youth , and the parts of the Lady were incomparable qualities , which might be sufficient to make a Queen , besides fecundity , which soon after she shewed . Yet for all this , the Pope did stop his eares to all reason , and guided , or rather miss-led by his own fancy , and the perswasions of Donna Olympia , continued his severity towards this new married couple . If we may guess at the reasons of this so extraordinary a proceeding , I believe the chiefest was , because , that this Pope by an extravagant capriccio had resolv'd to introdruce his Sister in Law , in the place of the other Popes Nipotismo's ; and he accordingly gave to Donna Olympia , an absolute authority , not only over the Church and State , but over his own person , not daring to take any resolution without this Ladies l●ave . And this was a thing without Example ; for if Alexander the sixth gave himself up to Vanoccia the Roman Courtisan , by whom he had many bastards , yet he never suffer'd her to have any hand in the Government , but would divert himself in his houres of recreation with her . Whereas Donna Olympia was called to the Vatican , not to serve Innocentius , but to command him , which she did with so much authority , that she seemed to be the Pope , and he to be neither a man , nor a Pope . If ever the Church was shamefully set out , and satyrically painted by the Hereticks , it was in this time ; for there was not any place where the publick discourse was not about this extravagant fancy of the Popes to renounce his own Nephew , and give himself and the Popedome , into the hands of a Woman , heretofore — and now grown ambitious and covetous . Catholicks and Hereticks together were astonish'd , and did murmure to see , that he who called himself the head of the Church , should be subject to the appetite of a woman ; and that to her ambitious desires , he should be content to sacrifice his own Nephew , and deprive himself of that help and succour , which according to the example of his predecessors , he might have expected from him . If there were any Offices vacant , or places empty in the Court , nothing was to be determin'd about them , without the advice of Donna Olympia ; nay , if there were Benefices to be conferr'd , the Officers of the Datary or Chancery durst not expediate the Bulls for them , having receiv'd an express order from his holiness , to suspend the expedition of all business , 'till his sister in Law was instructed of it , and gave her consent . If any Bishopricks were to be provided with able Pastors ; all the competitors made it their business to Court her ; and that which was worst , was , that they ordinarily carried it , who offered most money , and not they that had greatest deserts ; though it were true , That the more the person was unfit , the more was he fain to give to be admitted . But this Womans pride , carried her to that point of insolence , that not thinking it enough to have had a Cardinals Cap for one of her young Nephews , altogether unworthy of so high a Dignity , but pretended besides , that in all promotions , her voyce and consent should be expected , and followed : From hence proceeded that the Courtiers , seeing her exercise this power , either , out of fear , or hope , did frequent her Palace , and daily go to wait upon her , not daring to put any end to business already begun , or begin any other , before they had acquainted her with every particularity of it . Cardinal Panzirolo himself , Secretary of State to Innocentius , and oppressed with multitude of affairs , and the indisposition of his body , was not free from this base Cour●ship ; but that he might humour his master , who was infinitely pleased to see Donna Olympia obeyed , was fain to go in person very often to wait upon her , and give her an account of all the secret negotiations of the Court , and of every thing that passed through his hands : after which she would from time to time , go to the Vatican , followed with a numerous company of Coaches , and her hands full of Papers , which she had already drawn up , as she would have them pass , and there stay whole houres with the Pope , in discussing , and ripening other business that was next to fall in order . The wits of the Court seeing this , could not forbear so good a subject for Pasquins , but made them with all sharpness , yet as secretly as they could , they being well inform'd of the danger , oft exposing the defects of those that Rule : and though every body were mov'd with indignation to see the Pope so much mistake himself , as to preferre the company of a Woman to that of his Nephew , and the Princess of Rossana his Wife , the only prop of the Family of Pomphilio ; yet Innocent was so prepossessed against them , that he would not hear of his Nephewes submissions and excuses . These murmurs and satyrical Discourses were all this while , either concealed from the Pope , or at least dissembled by him ; as being unresolved of the means that should bridle so many tongues , and stop the mouthes of all Christendome ; particularly , of the Protestants , who made very good sport with this femal● Government , not only laughing at the Pope , who by the assistance of the holy Ghost could not discern that which was the ruin of his reputation and family , but also by immodest representations , and contum●●●ous pictures , giving the world to understand , that they were fully 〈◊〉 of the disorders of the C●urt of Rome But at last the Pope , not being able to endure any longer the secret reproofs , and publick affronts which he received from Embassadours , and Princes themselves , as well as from the greatest part of the Cardinals ; resolv'd to dismiss from the Court this ambitious sister in Law , whose unbridled licence he had hitherto countenanced , and to take away from her all sort of command and power . Thus Donna Olympia being banished from Court , and the Vatican purged of her corruptions , the Pope bethought himself of introducing a Nipotismo , that the Church might not loose its prescription . But before we begin to discourse of the particularities of this new Nipotismo , it will not be amiss to give an account of all the Popes kindred & relations , and begin with his nearest . He had one Nephew , and two Neeces , besides a sister , of whom we shall say but little as , well because she led a Nuns life in a Convent , as , because that Donna Olympia , out of a natural jealousie between Women , took care to keep her from receiving any kindnesses or favours from the Pope . The Prince Camillo Pamphilio , though after three years banishment , he were at last recall'd to Rome with his Lady , was nevertheless in so ill a predicament with his Uncle , who never was able to forget those tales which Donna Olympia had continually entertained him with , to his Nephews disadvantage , that he was in Rome , as if he h●d been at the Indies , never coming neer the Pope or Court , at which he was not much troubled , as one who cared not to be concern'd in business , and thought himself happy enough in all private enjoyment of so lovely a Lady as his was . Of the two sisters , the Popes Neeces , the eldest was married to D. Andrea Giustiniani , who himself was a great favourite of fortune : For the Marquess Giustiniani , a person of great quality and estate , seeing himself without any heirs of his family and name , cast his Eyes by chance upon this Gentleman who was then very poor and low , and though , as it afterwards proved , he was of the same branch of the Giustiniani with the Marquess ; yet it was at such a distance , that neither of them did believe themselves at all a-kin ; he was then thus fortunately instituted Heir to a very great estate , by which means the way to Grandeur being made easie to him , he found no difficulty in obtaining in marriage the neece of Cardinal Pamphilio , who being immediatly after chosen Pope , the Prince Giustiniani saw himself of a sudden become a part of the Roman Nipotismo , enjoying those honours and prerogatives which the Romans do use to observe towards persons of that quality . But the Pope had no real kindness for him , and having given him some profitable offices , refused to introduce him into the management of business , but left him to play the good husband in his own estate . And indeed employments of another nature had been lost upon him , for besides that he had alwayes retain'd something of his meanness when he was poor ; there was nothing laudable in him but a natural bounty ; and the Pope being well inform'd , did abstain from using his service in any thing of importance . The other sister was married to Don Nicolo Ludovisio , Prince of Piombino , Nephew of Gregory the Fifteenth , and brother to that Cardinal Ludovisio , who in Gregory's time govern'd all things . This prince had enclin'd to this match , out of an opinion of making great advantages by it , as seeing at that time that Cardinal Camillo was made Cardinal , and altogether unfit for business , so that he flattered himself with an opinion of being the only Nephew , and governing the Pope and Church . But when it came to the push , he found he had misreckoned ; for Donna Olympia , his mother in law , disappointed all his ambition by hers , not being dispos'd to suffer that any body should rule but her self : So that the Prince was reduced to a meer complacence and obedience to her commands . Neither was it to any purpose that sometimes he would complain of the difficulties he found to be admitted to the Popes audience , and receive those marks of kindness which seem'd due to so neer a relation , for Donna Olympia answer'd him in a haughty manner , That it was honors enough for him that he had been preferr'd to marry her Daughter before so many competitors of as grea● a quality as himself . Whereupon the Prince being unwilling to come to a rupture with one who had so great an influence upon the Pope , would hold his tongue and be quiet . Yet from time to time he was forced amongst his private friends , to give a vent to his grief by telling them , That the Popes Alliance had brought him into the disgrace of the French ; whereupon his principality of Piombino was by them made a Theater of their fury , for not being able to do the Pope mischeif openly , as they would have wished , they did content their spight in ruining a place belonging to so neer a relation as he was to the Pope . So that the loss and dammage he receiv'd , by being thus allyed was certain ; whereas the advantages were uncertain aad inconsiderable , consisting only in some incomes from his place of General of the Galleys , and some such offices which he little esteemed . But when Donna Olympia f●ll once from that heighth of favour , then this Prince being very sure , that the Pope could not subsist without some body to help him in so great a charge ; and knowing himself to be in as neer a degree as any body , and as fit for the employment , began to conceive hopes of being called to Court , and admitted to the management of business . And here again , The poor Prince was d●c●ived ; for Innocent had all along conceived such an ill opinion , and received from Donna Olympia such disadvantagious impressions of him , that he would never see him , but when he had a mind to be merry , making the Prince serve as a Buff●on to his diversion , and never so much as mentioning any serious matter in his presence . For all this the Popes relations were fully perswaded , That the Pope must of necessity bestow the Title of Nephew upon some body ; and 〈◊〉 that among his kindred none would please 〈◊〉 they went insinuating sometimes one , 〈◊〉 another into the Popes affections . 〈…〉 of his side was in perpetual conferences with Cardinal Panti●ollo about the same business ▪ so that every hour of the day they were examining the good qualities of one or other to choose the most deserving . In this scarcity of subjects fit for the employment , the Prince Ludovisio thought , that the honour might ●all upon the person of Cardinal Albergati , who went by the name of Ludovisio , but he soon found an exclusion in the Popes mind , as being ignorant and uncapable of such a place . The Jesuite Fabio Albergati , brother to the said Cardinal , was the fitter man , as being endowed with learning , experience , and great wisdome in the managing of business ; but the Pope declar'd , That he would not make two brothers of the same family Cardinals . So that at last , of all those that had been brought upon the Stage , there remained none but he that Cardinal Panzirolo brought on , who was a prodigious off-spring of Fortune , and the wonder of Christendome , which was astonish'd to see a Pope so averse from his relations as to declare a supposed Nephew for Cardinal , and Padrone : but before we engage in the particularities of this singular event , we will say something to instruct the Reader about it . There never was acted upon the Theater of the Court of Rome so unexpected and strange a Scene , which therefore deserves to be reckoned amongst the prodigious effects of Fortune ; for the Pope having no consanguinity with him , and he being without deserts , experience , or any remarkable quality that might make him conspicuous , nay , being scarce known , or at least not familiarly to the Pope ; he was nevertheless of a sudden exalted and promoted to the degree of Cardinal , Nephew , and Padrone , as if he had been the head of the Pamphilian Family : And to deserve all this , there was no quality but that , being born of a Noble Family , which nevertheless at that time was so far indebted and decayed , that he was not to expect any assistance in his fortune from them . His name , not to hold the Lector any longer in suspense , was Camillo Astalli , a young Gentleman of about seven and twenty years old , of a comely aspect , and a handsome winning carriage , though guilty sometimes of too many complements , and in a word accomplish'd , as they ordinarily are , whose highest ambition carries them no further in Rome then some Office or Prelature . And that which most surprized the Court , was to see one exalted thus , under pretence of serving and helping the Pope in the administration of State Affairs ; one who was an absolute novice to all negotiations and policy , by reason of the few occasions he had had to learn any thing of that nature . But the occasion of his coming to court and making himself known , was , the alliance which the Marquess his brother had contracted with a Neece of Donna Olympia's , for she being ambitious had alwayes embrac'd the occasions of marrying her relations into noble families , as having a design to honour , by such props , her own family of Maldachini , to whom that flower of nobility was denyed , which was an affliction to a Popes sister in Law , and a sister in Law that govern'd with an absolute authority . As it fell out , it was very fortunate for the house of Astalli , that they were allyed with her ; because that they wanted riches to maintain their gentility the more , since they had at the invitation of Donna Olympia bought the place of Clerk of the Apostolick chamber , which office had absorb'd the greatest part of their Patrimony ; so that , if by chance the possessor of it did fail to make a fortune , or did dye suddenly , the whole family did run the hazard of being begger'd for ever . But all ●●ll out luckily ; for Astalli , having by meanes of his office and alliance got an entrance into the Court , addicted himself particularly to worship and court Cardinal Panzirollo , the Secretary of State , who had a great Empire over the Pope ▪ and that which was most fortunate , was , that this Cardinal answer'd the young mans affection with the like on his side , being gained by his obs●quious carriage ; at which all the Court was much surprized , considering that Cardinal Panzirollo had alway●s discovered an inveterate hatred against any one that was in ●avour with Inn●●ent . Here the contrary fell out , for Panzirollo made it his task , to insinuate this young Gentleman into the Popes affections , which at last he did so far , that the Pope was infinitely pleased with his comely garb and handsome carriage ; and when it came to be debated , whom he should choose to case him of a part of those cares and fatigues which accompany the Popedom , seeing none of his own Relations qualified for the Employment , he followed Panzirollo's directions , and preferr'd this young man before all the other pretendants ; so without any more to do , he was created Cardinal , declared Nephew , proclaim'd Padrone , and had the name of Pamphilio given him , together with the key of the Popes Closet , to go out and in when he pleased . As soon as this news was spread through Rome , the Politicians following the humor of the Town , began to discourse of what would follow , and endeavoured to penetrate the secret causes of the Popes aversion to his Kindred , that should move him thus to set up a counterfeit Nephew : In the mean time , the true Nipotismo were all met in Olympia's house , there to condole with one another , upon this affront and shame which had befallen them . Donna Olympia , who above all was enraged at this so strange a mutation of government , and who doubted not , as it was true , but that Cardinal Panzirollo was the Author of it , went to him , and shewed her resentment in menaces and threats , with all the passion a woman was capable of . The Cardinal being satisfied , that he had obtained his desire , was not much moved at her reproaches , and those of her kindred , but answering her with his ordinary gravity and flegm , told her , That things did not , as she might think , depend upon his councels , but upon the Popes inclinations , who lov'd to do what he pleased , and nothing else . All this while Rome was in a perpetual vicissitude of tears and joy ; of joy , to hear the new counterfeit Nipotismo's transports ; of grief and sorrow , to hear the complaints of the old and real Nipotismo . Ambassadours came laughing and merry from one Visit , to go sad and full of tears to another . The Priests , adherents to the old Nipotismo , said Mass , and implored patience from Heaven for them in their sufferings ; and the flatterers of the new , offered thanksgivings , and prayed for help from Heaven for the continuation of its power : while the new and false Nipotismo went triumphant through Rome , and received the respects of every one , the true and real one was fain to sculk and lye close in the shadow of its afflictions and disgrace . The Railleries , the Pasquins , and the Discourses about this new way of enriching the Church with a Nipotismo , were infinite , there being no body that could imagine , from what Wits could spring so many different Conceits , bad and good , as were publish'd upon this new subject . The Cardinal Sforza , who had alwayes assum'd to himself the liberty of saying any thing ; as soon as he heard the news of this resolution of the Popes , was the first that began to make Pasquins , for the next day , in presence of four of the chiefest Cardinals of the Colledge , he said these very words , Now that the Pope Innocent hath introduced the custome of making false Nephews , the other Popes will never fail of Nephews , for they will make whole Regiments of them , and fill with such a generation our Colledge of Cardinals . But the words of a certain Prelate of Parma were more sharp and biting , which were these , I foresee , said he , that one day the Popes will throw Dice for their Nipotismo , and take what comes uppermost , and so the affairs of the Church will be managed at an adventure . Yet for all this , the new Nephew had all the interest of the Church and State put into his hands , though with some limitation , for the Pope communicated all things to him , and particularly matters of State ; not so much to lay the weight of them upon him , as to instruct him how he should mannage them , for he durst not yet trust to his small experience , for fear of being deceiv'd . Thus Astalii had properly nothing but the name and honour of Cardinal Padrone , subscribing to all the Nuntioes , Legates and Governours Commissions , and receiving Embassadours , when the Pope was indisposed , though still with the obligation of reporting every thing to his Holiness . As long as Cardinal Panzirollo liv'd , Astalli's fortune was prosperous and good , because that the Popes kindred durst not by any means go about to supplant him , though they hated him perfectly , knowing that the Cardinals perswasions would still prevail with their Uncle more then their credit ; whereupon they dissembled their design , and , according to the custom of Rome , seem'd to rejoyce for that thing which they most abhorr'd . But no sooner had Cardinal Panzirollo yeilded up his last breath , but Astalli began to perceive the decay of his fortune , and to mistrust that which afterwards befell him ; for no sooner had this Cardinal shut his eyes , but the Popes kindred went about to undo him , and easily compass'd their intention , the Pope beginning to revive that affection , which he had formerly born to his Sister in law . One morning then , as the Cardinal Padrone was rising out of his bed , he receiv'd a Message from the Pope , whereof the bearer told him , That by his Holinesses Order he was banished from Rome , and forbidden the Popes presence for ever ; that he should lay aside the title of Cardinal Padrone , and renounce the name of Nephew as well as that of Pamphilio . And in a word , not only all his Revenue was seised on , but he could not get leave to transport any thing of his houshold-stuffe or moveables . So that the poor Cardinal was fain to forsake Rome , seeing that all wayes to justifie himself were shut up , and all the favour he could obtain was , that he might depart in the night , to avoid the derision and mocking of the people . The motive of this so severe a sentence , with which Astalli was treated , as if he had been guilty of high Treason , was this ; The Barbarines having been recall'd and reconcil'd to the Pope , were now great with him , and at their perswasion , Innocent had begun to think of taking the Kingdom of Naples from the Spaniard ; upon which subject there were often Conferences held between him , the Barbarines , and his Kindred , excluding still from their Counsels the Cardinal Astalli ; who thereby perceiving , that the Popes kindness for him did begin to abate , thought it would be prudently done , to provide in time some other protection , that so his fall might be less , and he might have something to hang by , which might hinder him from falling to the bottom of that precipice , which was digging for him . Having therefore penetrated into these secret designs of the Pope , he gave the Spaniards notice of them closely , and the advice came no sooner to the Catholick Kings ears , but he immediately gave such Orders in the Kingdom of Naples , as quite disappointed the Barbarines plot , by shutting that door , which was to give an entrance to the execution of their design . Azzolini , a Confident and Spy of Olympia's , took upon him to discover who it was that had betrayed them , and after an exact search found , that it could be no body but Astalli ; whereupon the Pope banish'd him , and made Azzolini Cardinal for his recompence . This sudden fall of the false Nephew opened all the mouthes in Rome , who did not know of the reason of it , to exclaim against the Popes inconstancy : but no sooner was the Nipotismo down , but that Donna Olympia raised her self upon its ruines ; for the Pope a weary of being alone , call'd his Sister in Law once more to him , and gave her back again all her former power , and more , if more could be , the true Nipotismo remaining neglected , and despised in all these changes ; for except some Offices and Places which they got , they were little more advanced in the Popes favour ; and in those places , they had , it is true , a liberty of getting money by all Arts , but still with the condition of dependance upon Donna Olympia . The avidity of the Barbarines was but a shadow of what this Lady perform'd in reallity ; for under her government , Cardinalships , Bishopricks , Abbies , Canonicates , and generally , all Church revenues were sold , as in a Market , to him that bid most : She little cared how full the Town was of murmurs , if her purse were full of Gold ; and that which was most intollerable was , that not only the meritorious and deserving people were neglected , but banished from Rome . There was no more talk then of the Pope , all the discourse was of Donna Olympia , many taking occasion to say , That it were sit likewise to introduce the women to the administration of the Sacrament , since that Donna Olympia was Pope . At last it pleased Almighty God to deliver the Church from so great a scandal , and so unheard of one before this age , which gave so fair an occasion to the Hereticks of inveighing against the Church of Rome , with a great deal of reason . Innocent dyed in the year 1655. having reigned ten years , four months , and some dayes ; so that then the Sister in law , and the Nipotismo , were fain to leave the Vatican to the Pope that should be chosen , who was Alexander the seventh , who now lives and rules the Church . The Cardinals thought of little less then of making Alexander Pope , who went by the name of Fabio Chigi of Siena , not that he was destitute of those qualities which make a Cardinal worthy of that Elevation , but because that he was newly made Cardinal , and too young to be a Competitour for such a place ; with all this , after three moneths time employed in the Conclave , he was at last chosen , when he thought least of it . As soon as the news was spread in the Town , people began to discourse about the new Nipotismo , which was to govern the City , the State , and the Church ; and there many began to reckon up such a number of kindred , that they affirm'd , there would not be room for them in Rome it self , much less was the Popedom sufficient to enrich such a company of hungry Relations , and raise a Family , which , though of antient Nobility , was nevertheless very poor . The ambitious , and those that desir'd to be in favour with these new Masters , rid post to Siena , not only to carry this happy news , but also to have the priviledge of offering their service first . Don Mario , the Popes brother , as soon as he heard of his exaltation , immediately , without so much as putting on new clothes , as his Wife would have had him , caused a Horse to be sadled , and with two servants took his journey towards Rome ; having first receiv'd from one and the other a number of submissive complements , not without the title of Excellence . He was thus going on , and making Castles in the Air ; insomuch that he did scarce see those that came to meet him on his way , seeming a man in an extasie , and a body without a soul , which without doubt was gone before to take possession of his future greatness ; when at some miles distance from Siena , he met a Gentleman , from the Pope , with Letters to him , in which his Holiness did most strictly command , that neither he , nor any of his Relations should stir from Siena to go towards Rome , under pain of incurring their brothers indignation for ever . At this news , the poor Don Mario was as if he had been thunder-struck ; so that if at first he seemed a body without a soul , it was almost true now , for all his blood retired to his heart , and left him pale , like a Ghost , though otherwise corpulent enough ; he was in doubt whether he should infringe these so severe commands , and continue on his way , or else obey and go home again ; the first seemed dangerous , the second shameful ; but at last , after some reluctancy within himself , he resolv'd to return by night to Siena , being asham'd to enter the City by day . Being come hom● ▪ he communicated his Letter to all the kindred ; and though it seemed a very severe one to them , yet had they some little glimpse of hope in the ambiguous sense of these words , Do not stir from Siena , in no wise , till you receive a new Order from us : from this they took occasion , not to despair of their fortune , guessing , that this proceeding was not a defect of kindness in the Pope , but some new politick trick . The Great Duke of Florence , in the mean time , forgot not to send a Gentleman to visit Don Mario , and to present him with such things , as he thought they might need in that occasion ; and by his example , many Cardinals and Princes did the same thing ; particularly , all the persons of quality of Tuscany failed not , every one of them , to wait upon the Family of the Chigi . 'T is true , that the Popes Order carried , that they should not change their way of living , nor receive visits as his Relations ; but that was too hard to be executed , since it was not in their power , to hinder those that had a mind to it , from doing them that honour . The Republick of Venice , whose maxime it is to keep the Popes for friends ( though they often have been so ungrateful , and so little sensible of the service that this State does to the Church and all Christendom , as to trouble its quiet ) having receiv'd the news of the election , assembled the Senate , to deliberate of the demonstrations of joy , which they should shew to the Pope . There it was resolved unanimously , That the House of Chigi should be declared Noble of Venice , with all the Prerogatives that the Senate uses to bestow on such occasions ; which was done accordingly , and the Letters Patent were sent to the Pope and his kindred in Siena , with the usual formes , being followed immediately after by a solemn and stately Embassie . Thus the Popes kindred did receive continually great honour in Siena , though it were some mortification to them , to see themselves depriv'd of that command and authority , which they thought did belong to them , de jure , as being a Popes Relations . In the mean time , this neglect and denial , which the Pope seem'd to make of his dearest Kindred , got him such a reputation through the world , that nothing was more discoursed of , then of his holiness and purity of life ; the vulgar did expect no less then miracles from him ; and hearing say , that he had alwayes upon his table a dead mans Scull , and under his bed his Coffin , they could not choose , but be confirmed in the opinion of his holiness . But the wiser sort , and the judicious , were not so easily deceiv'd ; but reckoning , that it was either policy , or a particular melancholy , which had flown into the Popes head , but had not root in his heart , they alwayes said , Let us see what the ●nd will be . And indeed , after some time it was observed , that the Pope did as the Traveller , who being in a small vessel , which was surpriz'd by a terrible storm at Sea , resolv'd , that he might save his life , to throw all that he had into the Sea ; having then tyed his baggage with a rope , he threw it over board , but still kept in his hand , the end of the rope to which his baggage was tyed . Just thus did Alexander , for though it seemed to the eyes of the vulgar , that he had despised and thrown over board his Kindred , yet from time to time he would hold out his hand , and send them money , and all other things that were necessary , there passing never a day , but they had news from him , and he from them . And once particularly ( and this is a thing which I am an eye witness of ; neither do I think , that Don Mario himself can deny it , if he will be sincere ) the Pope feigning to s●nd them some Mules , loaden with Wax for certain Churches , sent them indeed Mules loaden with money ; which cheat was so great , that the Muletiers themselves perceiv●d it , complaining of the extraordinary 〈◊〉 of their burdens ; and indeed , what should they have done with so much Wax , for there would have been enough , if it had been really Wax , to have lighted the French Court a whole year . Another time , he took an occasion of sending some Silver vessels , and some Silk stuffs , to be employed in Ornaments for Churches , with order , that they should be recommended to Don Mario , to dispose of them according to the Popes intention ; but Don Mario , in opening the boxes , found above four Purses full of Gold , Gold all newly coin'd , with the Stamp of the Popes-head upon them . The Embassadours of Princes , and the Cardinals , having perceiv'd , that all this apparent aversion to his Kindred , was but jugling and hypocrisie , made it their business , to induce him by prayers and entreaties to change his resolution ; particularly , having observ'd , that the Popes design was , to be thus urged and pressed , that he might gain reputation in the world , and be furnished with an excuse , whensoever , at their request , he should introduce his banished Relations . And indeed , they had gain'd so much upon him , that he did begin to hearken to their reasons with a milder countenance , and less reluctancy : Yet there was one thing which hindred him from coming to the execution of this his design , which was the Oath he had taken before the Crucifix in the beginning of his Popedom , not to receive his Kindred in Rome ; but the Jesuites , who were his Confessors , and who are as subtle Philosophers as learned Casuists , found out an evasion , which much pleased his Holiness ; for it gave him leave to comfort his kindred , to yield to the Prayers and Sollicitations of Princes , and to ease himself of a part of the weight and cares of government . They told him then , that indeed it would have been a breach of his Oath , to receive his kindred in Rome ; but that he might , with a safe conscience , go and meet them half a dayes journey out of Rome , and so not at all endanger his soul : this was much liked , and put in execution by the Pope , though it seemed to the Court a ridiculous evasion , which became the subject of their laughter and drollery for a great while . The Pope being then at last resolved , Orders were dispatch'd to Siena to the Nipotismo , which was there assembled , in expectation of this news , as if they had waited for Manna from Heaven . So Don Mario , his Wife and Children , and Don Agostino , with a numerous attendance , left Siena , and took their journey towards Calstel Gandolfe , a House of pleasure of the Popes , where they met his Holiness , who receiv'd them , and embraced them with the greatest demonstrations of affection and kindness that was possible ; and after some short stay there , came back to Rome with them in triumph . In the interim , it is worth the Readers curiosity , to be inform'd of an accident that befell Padre Pallavicino , the Popes Confessor , a Jesuite , in hopes of obtaining a Cardinals Cap , which at last he got , had undertaken to write the Story of the Councel of Trent ; which indeed may justly be call'd his , for the greatest part of it is not history and relation , but an abundance of words , by which he endeavours to prove , that the history of Fra. Paulo , upon the same subject , was and is false , but he stumbles at every step he goes , and is so ill furnish●d with Arguments , that for my part , I must confess , that I never believ'd Paulo's History 〈…〉 , sincere and true , but since I read the Jesuites : and he that will profit by them , let him read them both with an equal disinteressment . Now in this History , Father Palavicino had taken occasion to praise the Pope Alexander in divers places , and extoll him to the Skyes , as an Angel rather then a man , for denying his own blood and relations , and keeping them at such a distance from him . The sheets were printed , and the book was coming out , when the Pope went to receive his kindred at Castle Gandolfe , and had brought them to Rome : This cast the Father into a strange perplexity ; and the rather , because that the Pope , before he undertook his journey , had asked him his advi●● about the business , as being his Confessour ; seeing himself in a strange Labyrinth , he was mightily confounded ; for if he councelled him to receive them , that was to give his book the lye ; and if he exhorted him to continue in his first resolution , that was the way to offend the Pope and his Kindred , and lose all his own fortune . At last he resolved : Which he did , by counselling the Pope to receive his kindred , and by printing over again those sheets which made mention of the Popes alienation from all humane affections . But the Printer refused to do it at his expences ; so that the good Father was fain to have recourse to some of his devout Children , who out of charity payed for the reprinting of about twenty sheets . No sooner had this new Nipotismo taken possession of the Vatican , but the people began to murmur against the Pope , making Pasquins , and setting them up in every street . Thus he , who before was a Saint and an Angel , was now become an Hypocrite and a Devil ; and the belief of the Romans , concerning the Popes infallibility , was much changed , from that which they had receiv'd before from the Divines ; for now they believ'd at least , that if the Pope could not erre by himself , yet his Nephews could make him erre : The Pope , who was before ador'd by the common people , became now contemptible , insomuch , that going one day to consecrate the Church of the Peace , which had been rebuilt by him he receiv'd a vile affront ; for the Curate of that Church , having rais'd a triumphal Arch before it , over which was the Popes Picture , with this Inscription , Orietur in diebus n●stris ju●titia & abundantia pacis , some bold persons had the con●●●ence to put an M before o●ietur , and change the C of pacis into an N ; so that then there w●s , M●●pietur in diebus nostris justitia & abundantia ranis . In the Academy of the Wits , they did recite and show Epigrams , which were very offensive to the Popes and his Families reputation , though all were allegorically veil'd over : In a word , they were counted the most ingenious , who could invent the sharpest sayings upon the introduction of the Nipotismo . But before we go any further , it will not be amiss , to see in what persons , and how qualified , the Nipotismo did consist : And I consider it in two wayes , that which is nearest in consanguinity , and another , which is related at a greater distance , and we will omit the women , that we may not be mistaken by so great a number as there would be with them . Six Males from that Nipotismo , which is of a very near consanguinity to the Pope , that is , speaking of those that have at this present part in the government of Rome , and omitting the little children . These are then first , Don Mario , the Popes elder brother ; the Cardinal Flavio Chigi , who i● Mario's Son ; Don Agostino , and Don Sigismondo , who are Brothers , and Sons of another of the Popes Brothers , who dyed before Alexander's exaltation to the Popedom ; and two other Brothers , who are Sons to one of the Popes Sisters , that was married in the Family of the Bichi ; so that in all , there are one Brother , and five Nephews , which make a pretty compleat Nipotismo . Don Mario is five years older then the Pope , and though by consequence he be threescore and ten ▪ yet he is strong and lusty . The Pope and he are very different in their constitution , humour , and actions ; for the first is tall , the other low ; the Pope is inclin'd to learning , Don Mario is strangely ignorant ; the Pope is lean , and Don Mario is fat ; the Pope is noble and generous , and Don Mario is covetous and miserable , thinking of nothing , but of gathering and heaping together of money , little troubling himself at the peoples murmurings ; and yet they cry out more against him , then ever they did against Don Tadeo , nay , more then they did against Donna Olympia her self ; he hath invented so many new subtleties to get money out of those Offices which are ordinarily bestowed upon the Popes nearest Relations , that the Barbarines , who thought themselves masters in that Craft , do remain astonish'd to see themselves outdone by a new beginner . The Pope shewes him the respect due to an elder Brother , and that is all ; 't is true , that of late he hath afforded him more liberty , and a greater share in the Government then he was wont to have , and he uses it to his advantage , missing no occasion to improve his fortune ; nay , he is so passionately bent to getting , that he ordinarily uses to say of a thing he does not like , There is nothing to be got there . The good opinion which the Pope hath of his integrity , is the poison which corrupts all the present Government ; for being prepossess'd to his advantage , he lets him do any thing , so he do but maintain plenty of Corn and Meat in Rome , and keep the people from murmuring ; but things do not go well , nor with any honour to the Pope , for if Don Mario was honest and sincere in Siena , he no sooner came to Rome , but he chang'd his nature , and made it his business to grow rich by any means whatsoever ; though the people send their cryes up to Heaven against him , they come not to the Popes eares , who all this while thinks , that Don Mario of Rome is Don Mario of Siena , and there 's the mischeif . The Cardinal Flavio Chigi his Son deserves neither to be praised , nor blamed for any thing that regards the Government of the Church , in which he is little concern'd ; for having the Title of Padrone , or Master , he exercises his mastership in taking his pleasure , avoiding with all possible means to have any hand in business , least he should perplex his mind , and be diverted from the taste of sensual delights , to which he hath given himself up . In his Uncles last fit of sickness , that he might not be liable to the imputation of ignorance or incapacity , he bestirr'd himself pretty well , and perform'd the duties belonging to so important a place as his is . His assiduity and care appeared much , and the Embassadours , and people of business were pretty well satisfyed with the good-will he shewed , being the apter to bear with the smallness of his sufficiency . But as soon as his Uncle was upon his feet again , the Nephew began to withdraw his neck from the yoke , and not only gave over giving of audience , but feigned himself sick , that no body might trouble him . 'T is true , that he was really so sometimes out of debauchery , and is forced to keep his bed in good earnest . The Physicians then do never acquaint the Pope with the true cause of his indisposition , though often question'd upon it , because they are afraid of irritating him against his Nephew ; who on his side gives them large presents to oblige them to secresie . He doth not much care to gather riches and treasure , for three reasons . The first is , because his Father is already too much enclin'd that way . The second , because he hath no desire to leave any thing to his Cozen Don Agostino . And the third , because he hath no Nephewes to provide for , that branch of his family ending in him . So that he is content with the revenue of his place , which is above 200000 Crowns a year , which he spends nobly amongst his Comerades and Mistresses ; it being a common report , that he hath already half a dozen Bastards by divers Courtisans ; but for my part I believe they belie him , and lay their children to his charge , as being the ablest to keep them . He would without doubt enjoy his health better then he does if he were temperate , for he is not above five and thirty years old , of a Sanguine temper , with a good mixture of Melancholy , the colour of his beard and haire being the same with his Uncles . In his Legation in France he got reputation , shewing himself noble and splendid , as also liberal on divers occasions ; ●●d certainly he would have been prodigal in his presents , if those Prelates that were with him had not counsel'd him to the contrary ; so that he indeed lived after the French fashion , but his dependants after the Italian , that is , sparingly . Don Agostino , Son to Augusto Chigi , and Don Sigismond , his Brother , are much in the Popes favour , and he hath for him much more real love , then for Don Mario , or the Cardinal Flavio his Son. Of Don Sigismond there is little to be said , only that the Pope doth every day bestow upon him some considerable benefice , waiting only till he be of age to make him Cardinal , being now in the year 1667 but 17 years old , which keeps the Pope from admitting him to that honour , though it is thought , that in the first promotion he will not fail to be created Cardinal , and indeed with a great deal more reason then Cardinal Maldachini , who was promoted for Donna Olympia's sake , at 18 years old , though much more unworthy of it then Don Sigismondo . 'T is thought , that if the Pope should dye before he were made Cardinal , his inclinations would rather encline him to marriage then to a Batchelors life . But I am not of that opinion , for Don Agostino his Brother hath prevented him in that , by giving , and procuring for him no other but Church Revenues ; as Abbyes , and other Benefices , of which , if he should go to marry , he must be devested , and then he would be so poor that he would not meet with a match suitable to his quality . As for Don Agostino , Fortune seems to have espoused his interest ; for from his first coming to Rome till this present time , all things have succeeded very Prosperously , and much to his satisfaction , having met with a match according to his desire , and a principality , which was his hearts wish ; so he hath nothing left to long for . This abundance of content hath so taken possession of his Soul , that it hath quite blotted out the remembrance of his former poor condition , insomuch that being puff'd up with pride and insolence , he scornes to take notice of the civilities that the Gentlemen of Rome offer him when he goes through the streets ; whereupon he hath contracted the Names of haughty and arrogant , and with them the hatred of almost all the Romans . He never had any inclination to learning ; but he hath a good natural disposition for all those exercises which become a Gentleman , and in which he behaves himself very handsomly ; he is about 30 years of Age , of a jovial disposition , loving company and mirth , and little troubling himself to purchase riches and treasure , being sure that there are enough to do it for him . And indeed Don Mario , and the rest of the kindred , think of getting what they can every one for themselves ; but the Pope takes no care , but for Don Agostino , whose purse he has resolv'd to fill as full as he can ; and we may conjecture of the Popes tender affection for Don Agostino by three things which he hath done for him since his coming to Rome . The first was , that the Nipotismo had no sooner taken possession of the Vatican , but it pretended to give Lawes , not only to Rome , but to the Pope himself , and that in the dispensation of his favours to : and thus it was . Don Mario , the Popes elder brother , being the head of the Family , did pretend , that one being to marry to preserve the family , it did belong to his Son Flavio , and the rather , because his inclination did lead him that way ; but the Pope , who had a great affection for the memory of his brother Augusto , refused to condescend to Don Mario's desire , but declared Flavio Cardinal Padrone , and resolved to marry Don Agostino , little troubling himself at his elder brothers grumbling . From hence sprung some dissention , which from day to day encreases between the Family of Don Agostino , and that of Don Mario , to the Popes great discontent , who to sweeten a little the bitterness of this Pill , gave Don Mario leave to call his Daughters , and their husbands to Rome ; where he desir'd they should be respected as his Relations , and he accorded to Don Agostino , that his brother Sigismond might also be sent for , to whom he gave good Church Revenues . This seem'd to have pleased them all , and exteriourly they shewed content and satisfaction , but secretly , and in their hearts , they do like right Italians , that is , preserve the memory of their injuries , and a desire to be reveng'd . And to begin ; The Cardinal Flavio little cares to get riches ; and if he do get , he spends it most prodigally , being resolved to leave Don Agostino as little as he can . This dissipation which the Cardinal makes of his revenue , cannot choose but displease Don Agostino , seeing that it is not so much the Cardinals inclinations , as a desire to offend him that causes this prodigality ; whereupon he infers likewise , that that vast heap of treasure which Don Mario hath got together , will not be for him , but for his Daughters , who are married into others Families ; and I believe in this he is not mistaken , for Mario's affection to his Daughters is very great . The Pope in the mean time can scarce show any kindness to any one of them ; but it is presently taken ill by the others . Doth my Cozen , sayes Don Agostino , think it so inconsiderable a thing to be Cardinal Padrone , and mannage all State affairs , to have the disposal of all favours at Court , to treat with Embassadours , to have the keyes of the Popes Closet , to govern the Chancery and Secretary at his pleasure ? What can he desire more then to be a second Pope ! But the Cardinal answers all this by saying , that the care of business , and the Title of Padrone are not things given him out of a design to honour him , for they are his perpetual torment , and keep him from rest in the day time , and sleep in the night . But doth my Cozen , sayes the Cardinal , think it little to have been made Prince of a Principality hereditary to his Family , to have married a lovely Princess , with the enjoyment of all pleasures , the applause of the Court , and the liberty of living as he pleases ? are these things to ●e compared to the weight of a Cardinals employment , in whose death all dyes with him , and hath not the satisfaction to see himself re-produced in this world ? In these duels of competition is the present Nipotismo perpetually engaged ; depriving themselves of the enjoyment of that happiness which their good fortune hath so liberally bestowed upon them . 'T is true , that these complaints are made but to their neerest friends and confidents . Don Agostino , to say true , is much more in the right , then the Cardinal , the Pope being much more oblig'd to advance him then any of them ; for he is Son to that Augusto , brother of the Pope , who maintain'd the Pope at his expenses in the University , supplying him afterwards with good summes of mony from time to time , without which he had undoubtedly been stopt in his course , and never been able to arrive to that pi●ch of Grandeur he is now in : Therefore Don Mario is unjust , and Don Agostino very just in his complaints ; for the kindness which the Pope receiv'd from his Father , can expect no less then a Noble retribution to the Son , whereas all that the Pope doth for Don Mario and his Son , 't is out of pure favour , without any desert . These jealousies , however they may be prejudicial to the Popes Family , yet are they very advantagious to the Church ; for if they were all agreed , woe would be to Rome , and the Church : such would be sucked by them all , like so many Bees ; but being divided , they stand in fear of one another , and dare not do unbeseeming actions : for while Don Mario would have all to himself , and leave nothing for his Nephew , and that on the other side , the Nephew would have all for himself , and deprive his Uncle and Cozen of their share , they hinder one another , and Rome and the Church fare the better for it . The second demonstration of singular affection which the Pope bears to Don Agostino , is his Marriage : for as soon as he saw him , he liked him so well , that he resolv'd to match with the greatest fortune of Rome , which was then the Princess Borghese , daughter to the Princess of Rossano , very rich , and having but one sickly brother , and therefore looked upon as an heiress ; but however , her portion was two hundred thousand crowns in mony , besides the hereditary estate , which was in her brothers hands . This match did not at first succeed with that easiness that was imagin'd , though the Pope employed in the compassing of it , the Jesuites Rhetorick ; for the Prince Uncle , to the young Lady , had a greater inclination for the Son of the Great Constable Colonna , an accomplish'd young Gentleman , and already much in the Ladies favour . Therefore to avoid the match , he pretended , that indeed he did take it as a great honour to have his Neece so allyed to his Holiness , but did desire to see Don Agostino better provided for , and in possession of some eminent rank in the world , that his neece might still maintain the degree of Princess she had already . Upon this the Pope did every day straine himself to make his Nephew appear greater and greater , giving places of great profit and honour , and endeavouring to buy him a Principality , which at last he effected ; and though it were some disgust to him to see the Prince stand thus upon his termes , and make no other account of the honour of his Alliance ; yet seeing that there was not in Rome such another match to be found out , he did continually keep some Irons in the fire . Above all others , Father Palavicinio a Jesuite did bestir himself in it , and as he was one day pressing the Prince , who told him , that Don Agostino was not yet sufficiently provided for ; he answer'd , If the Pope should dye to day Don Agostino would have ready money enough , to buy ten Principalities . While things were thus treating , the Prince Borghese , Tutour to the young Lady , died suddenly , so that she fell into the Tutelage of the Princess her Grandmother , a Lady of incomparable Piety , and one who shames by her good life , even the Nuns themselves , she does so much outdoe them . The Princess of Rossano is her Daughter , and Mother to the young Lady , and she to get the Popes favour , and have some part in the Vatican , which she hath alwayes been ambitious of , accepted the Propositions , and contributed much to the Conclusion of the Match , which was almost broke off , in which Don Agostino hath a great deal of reason to be happy , having a lovely , handsome Lady , with two hundred thousand Crowns to her portion . The Pope was transported with joy ; and being naturally v●●y generous , he resolv'd that the wedding should be kept with all the magnificence imaginable , having assigned to Don Agostino a hundred thousand Crowns for the expences of it , which he accordingly layed out most nobly . Besides this summe which was spent in Bals , Feastings , and Banquets , he presented the Bride with Diamonds , Pearls , and the Rose , which every year is given to some Princess to the value of 20000 Crowns , and yet in this very time the Catholick Religion was much endanger'd in Germany . Don Agostino after his wedding was over beame so arrogant , that not being able to contain his passion , he was heard to say these words , That he had a greater joy to have got the better of his Rival Colonna , then to have obtain'd so great a Princess for Wife : which coming to the Colonnesses Ears , the Constable the Father made answer , That his Son had reason to have desir'd the Princess , because he had merit enough to obtain her ; but that Don Agostino was beholding to his Vncles authority , without which he had never had her . And indeed the young Colonna lost nothing by staying ; three or four year after he married Cardinal Mazarines Neece , the Princess Maria Mancini , a most accomplish'd Lady , and one who brought him above a hundred thousand Crowns to her portion . As for the third demonstration of the Popes love to Don Agostino , it appear'd in the great ardour and desire he showed to make him a Prince ; 't is true , that the articles of Marriage carried , that out of the Ladies portion there should be bought a Principality , as if Don Agostino had not so much deserv'd the Princess as the Popes Nephew , as in the consideration of his being a Prince which was a little infamous to the Pope . And yet for all this the Pope would not suffer that the Principality should be bought out of the Princesse's portion , but with a new generosity gave to Don Agostino seventy thousand Crowns , with which he bought the Principality of Farneze , in the Patrimony of St. Peter , and was declared Prince , not only by the Pope , but by the Emperour , the said Principality being a fees of the Empire . To these three effects of kindness adde the desire that the Pope hath to gather riches for Don Agostino , for whom he knowes that none of the rest will provide , and certainly you will conclude him to be a very loving Uncle . The other two Nephews are , as I have said , Sons to one of the Popes sisters , married in the Family of Bichi ; one of whom is Cardinal and Bishop of Osimo ; and the other Knight of Malta , and General of the Popes Gallies . The Cardinal at his first coming to Rome was not very acceptable to the Pope ; as well because he thought he had done enough in promoting him to the dignity of Cardinal , as , because he wanted capacity for any high employment . 'T is true , that he had not been long at Court , but he began to lay aside a certain simplicity , which seemed natural to him , and with which he govern'd very well his Bishoprick , and endeavour'd to learn the Arts of Government and Negotiation , whereupon his Cozen Floro gave a good Character of him to the Pope , not out of any design to oblige him , but out of a lazy principle which made him glad to find out any body upon whom he might lay a part of his burden ▪ and this recommendation was not without good effects for Cardinal Bichi , for since that time the Pope hath admitted him into divers particular Congregations , and does make use of him in some occurrences , but very seldome the said Cardinal , being not in truth a man of any great wisdome . The other Brother , who is Prior of his Order , and General of the Popes Galleys , seems to be more favourably looked upon for the Pope ; often calls him to him , and grants him many more favours then to the other . This Gentleman hath got a great reputation in the World of a very ingenious person , and well versed in all ▪ Sciences ; but for my part I could never find out the root , whence did spring so much desert , for he never did any thing in the world worthy an applause : he hath been sent above four times with his Galleys to the help of the Venetians in Candia , where he never did any thing like a Knight of Malta ; for he was alwayes afraid of fighting , even when he was cover'd by the Venetian Galleys , who alwayes were the first that engaged their lives and honour . And all this proceeded , because he did not trust his people that he had aboard ; and he did not trust them , because he knew they had reason to hate him , as having defrauded them of their pay ; for he did appropriate to himself most of that mony which the Pope allowed for the entertaining of his Soldiers and Stewes , who never were worse provided for then under this Noble Gentlemans command . But I think that it is the complements which the prior Bichi makes to every body that deceives them , and they are so taken with his Civility as naturally the Romans are , that they in revenge give him those qualities which he is far from possessing . His intention is to be Cardinal , whereupon every time he goes to see his brother he puts on his Brothers red Hat , and tryes it , to see how it sits upon his head . But I am afraid he will loose his longing ; for the Nipotismo of the Chigi are much against it ; and the Pope himself hath declar'd that he will not make two Brothers Cardinals at the same time . Withall this the Prior Courts his Cozens with the profoundest respect , and the greatest submission that the lowest Courtier in Rome would employ , and all to no purpose ; for they all see that he aimes at the red Cap , which they are resolv'd to hinder him from attaining . And the reason why they are so averse to his promotion is , because they know him to be humorous and apt to sow discord and dissention amongst them , which I believe he would go neer to do , if he had the liberty of talking , which a Cardinal hath . Now if we will say something of the Women , who also serve to make up the Nipotismo , we must begin with the Lady Berenice Don Mario's Wife . This Lady is of the Noble Family of La Civia , one of the considerablest of the City of Siena , but ill provided for by Fortune . Her husband loves her , and indeed she hath qualities that do deserve his love , being very witty , and civil ▪ she had not been two year in Rome , but she was mistress of all the Court Arts , and way of living , to the great satisfaction of Embassadors , and Princes ; who according to the custome of the Court go to wait upon her sometimes , where they are not a little surpriz'd to hear her discourse so well and easily of things which they only which have been bred all their life amongst Queens and Princesses can talk of , and they are the more pleased , because she does shew amidst all this capacity a great deal of modesty , which gaines the affection and respect of those that have occasion to treat with her . Don Mario her Husband is above eighteen years older then she , who is not above three and fifty , and is so fresh at that age , that one would scarce give her forty , she being subject to no infirmity at all . At her first coming to Rome , the Pope declar'd , that he would see her very seldome , giving her leave to demand any favour by her Husbands means , but nothing by word of mouth ; and he did this to show , what a horrour he had for that impudence , with which Donna Olympia used the Pope Innocent , to his great dishonour , and is thought , that one of the great reasons , that made this Pope keep his Kindred at such a distance for a great while , was , because he was afraid of bringing his Brothers Wife into the Vatican with his Brother , the very name of a Sister in law being a most odious thing to the Romans , for Donna Olympia's sake ; but indeed , Donna Berenice is another sort of woman , and one who shews modesty and reservedness in all her carriage , being unwilling to meddle with any thing to which she is not call'd . There is nothing to be said of this Ladies Daughters , except that the Popedom is come in good time into the Family of the Chigi , for else they and their Husbands had been brought very low ; for when they were married they had nothing , and their Husbands but very little , which was almost consum'd by the charge of children coming on every day . The Pope , to content the Father and Mother , gave these Ladies leave to appear in Rome , where they were receiv'd and treated very obligingly , by their brother the Cardinal Padrone , and were also visited by all the Roman Nobility , and by the Ambassadours and Princes . Don Agostino was also very kind to them , though with reserve , being somewhat jealous to see them so near the Pope , whose benevolence and good will he would fain ingross for the Masculine line of the Family : And in publick the Pope did not give any demonstrations of particular favour to them , that he might not increase Agostino's jealousies , and the Courts murmurs ; but in private he bestowed upon each of them three thousand Crowns ; and in giving them this money , he said two or three times , That what he did was out of charity ; and that it was not his design to dissipate and spend the Churches Revenue upon his Kindred : And these Ladies , who were born in Siena , and not in Spain , were not so scrupulously addicted to preserve the honour of their Gentility , as to refuse such Almes , as a Spaniard would have done : And I believe , Reader , that you would be of the same mind , and be well pleased , if any body would give you a good sum of money , for the love of God , and out of pure charity . Besides this , Don Mario , and his Lady , have without doubt , been liberal to them out of that heap of Treasure , which they so well know how to get together ; so that these Ladies journey to Rome , hath been , no doubt , a golden journey for them , which we may conjecture , by the state they live in now at Siena , having bought divers Lands and Houses . This is all that hitherto can be said of this Nipotismo : But besides these , the Pope hath another Nipotismo , of a remoter consanguinity ; who are so many , that they are innumerable ; and the Pope hath been hitherto averse to their coming to Rome , I believe , because he is unwilling to disoblige the nearest Nipotismo ; but if his Pontificate last , as it is thought it may , the Pope , who is naturally inclin'd to do good , may by little and little give them a share in his good fortune , by Employments , Benefices , or some wayes . Neither doth the Pope for all this , set aside his own content , which is , to erect noble Buildings and stately Edifices , wherefore he hath doubled the Workmen , in that vast Enterprize of Saint Peter's Church , being very desirous to see it finished ; and having often said to some Cardinals , his Confidents , that he should not dye content , if he dyed before that were ended . The Nipotismo is strangely displeased at this expensive humour of the Popes , seeing him every day changing and streightning some Street , and mending some publick Edifice , for they would that that money were spared for them and the Family of the Chigi . Some dayes ago , Don Mario , and Don Agostino , went about to put some other less expensive design into the Popes head , and particularly to oblige him , to give over the Porch of Saint Peter , which is of so vast a charge : but the Pope is not to be remov'd from his inclination , and takes it very ill , that they should controul him in his pleasure , he , who not only doth not controul them , but hath given them all the means they have ; and he persists in this resolution the rather , because he is resolved to have the glory of this Enterprize , and not leave it to his Successour , who by a little addition would perfect so great a Work , and then place his Armes in the front of it as his . Of late , Alexander hath been fain to furnish to another expence , which is the Legation of the Cardinal Padrone , to meet the Empress at Milan ; and the Spaniards pretend , that he appear'd in greater Splendour , then he did at the Court of France , as well to win their good will , as to please his own ambition , in being seen in such pomp , in a place where most Ambassadours of Princes were to meet , nay , and many Princes themselves . To say truth , the Pope deserves no small praises for his noble inclination , in honouring sometimes one Prince , sometimes another , but particularly for the zeal and piety he hath shewed , in the choice of those persons that he hath promoted to be Cardinals ; for in three or four promotions he hath alwayes picked out those ▪ who were most worthy of this eminent Dignity , having in that little regard to any bodies recommendation , if the Subjects themselves did not answer the expectation conceiv'd of them ; and whosoever would enquire into the life of these his Creatures , will be satisfied of their integrity and learning , and confess , that many of them are worthy of the Popedom , and it may be , it may fall upon some of them , after the death of Alexander , who now thinks of little less then of dying ; for at his first coming to be Pope , he thought so much of it , that now being weary of those thoughts , he thinks of nothing but living . All his drift now is , to oblige the Cardinals to a good correspondence with Don Agostino , but he perpetually disobliging them with his haughty carriage , 't is thought , that after the Popes death they will little regard his recommendations in the choice of a Successour , if things do not much change . I would say something of the future Conclave ; but I think it is to no purpose , for the Pope doth little think of leaving this world , though the Cardinals pretenders do every day long for his death , that they may bring another Nipotismo in play . And some are very much convinced , that he cannot live long , considering the augmentation of his late indispositions ; whereupon those Cardinals , that compose the flying Squadron , have often met in secret , to agree about a Successour ; but indeed , I think , that we ought to wish , that Alexander may live yet , for in the present conjuncture of affairs , his death would do no less then bring trouble to Italy and all Christendome , which God forbid . The Pope doth every day endeavour to get a protection for his Nipotismo , and would fain have the Spaniards declare Cardinal Chigi Protector of that Crown ; and the Popes Nuntio in Spain hath made great instances to obtain it , that they , the Family of the Chigi , might be strengthened : but I do not think he will obtain it , for the Spaniards are too great lovers of themselves to protect a decaying Power , which will rather be a burden then a help to their Monarchy . FINIS . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF THE POPES NEPHEWS , FROM The time of SIXTUS IV. to the Death of the last Pope ALEXANDER VII . The Second Part. Written Originally in Italian , in the year 1667. and Englished by W. A. LONDON , Printed for John Starkey , at the Miter near Temple-Bar in Fleet-street , 1669. THE PRINTER TO THE READER ▪ TO satisfie the curiosity of an infinite number of Persons , who , having seen scarce any thing else of the Nipotismo besides the Title , do enquire after the Book with much earnestness , I have made hast to Print this Second Part , that so you might have it compleat ; and I doubt not but you will be infinitely pleased with it . It is true , my intention was , in conformity to the Authors , to have waited yet a little longer ; because that Affairs in Rome seem inclinable to a change : But it was beyond my power to keep the Rain , which was already in the air , from falling to the ground ; and I was forced to yield to the curiosity of so many Inquisitive persons . To which the Author was the more willing , because he had a desire to be rid of this Nipotismo , that he might give himself up to the composing of some other Books of no less curiosity : And I , on my side , have been desirous to free my Press , that I might set it on work again for a Book , which no doubt will be very welcome to you . It is Intituled , Europa Morta , and comes from an Author who is a sworn Enemy of Flattery . The Subject of the Book is all Politicks , and very sharply handled , shewing the defects of all the Kingdoms and Republicks of Europe , which they are now subject to for want of men of that worth and vertue , in whom it was anciently so abounding . Divers Persons , that have read the Manuscript , are very pressing for the publishing of it ; which I hope will be done within this two months at least . And I doubt not but I shall satisfie that expectation which I now raise in you ; for there you shall meet with the relation of some Accidents which hitherto have been kept close from the ears of the Vulgar . In it Praises are dispensed with measure , and blame with justice ; and so I hope this Nipotismo will custom you to the Lecture of such Books , and make your pleasure the greater when you shall meet with the Europa Morta , which is Vniversal . Farewel . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF The Pope's NEPHEWS . The Second Part. The FIRST BOOK . The Contents . IN which is treated , of the mischief which the Popedome brings upon the Popes . Of two particular Examples about that . Of two Protestant Gentlemen that went to Rome to see the Court , and the Church-mens way of living , and what came of it . Of the scandal which the Hereticks receive from the Popes Kindred . Of the particular reasons which move the Popes to the advancement of their Kindred : which are the love they bear to their own Bloud , the conservation of their Persons , and the Policy of their Government . Of the aime of those Popes that introduc'd the title of Cardinal Padrone . Of the difficulties which the Princes find in having access and treating with the Pope . Of a particular case in Sixtus the fifth's time . Of the care the Popes take to prevent their being poysoned . Of the miseries of the Ecclesiastick State. Of the mischief the Church endures because the Popedom is not Hereditary . Of the Popes Nephews , who look upon the Popedom as their own . Of the principal reasons which oblige the Popes to call their Kindred about them . Of the difficulty the Popes would meet with in diving into Princes Secrets without the assistance of their Nephews . How Urban did instruct his Nephews . How Cardinal Astalli was introduced into the Nipotismo . Of the opinion of Cardinal Mazarine about that business . Of the great Authority which Gregory the 15 th . gave to Cardinal Ludovisio his Nephew . Of the Republick of Venice , which obliges the Kindred of their dead Duke to satisfie by Fines for those Errors which the Duke did commit while he was alive . Of some particularities about the Accident that befel the Duke of Crequy . Of a Discourse held to Monsignor Rasponi by the Pope . Of the way that the Popes have to conceal the Secrets of their Court. Of the reasons why the said Court is so Magnificent . Of the Friendships of the Cardinals towards Princes , and of the Correspondence of Princes with the said Cardinals . Of the passage of a certain Cardinal from the Spanish Faction to the French. Of the Spiritual Power of the Pope , and how it is upheld by the Temporal ; and Of the nature of Money in Church-mens hands . ALL that we have said hitherto , is but the Foundation of what we have to say : For to what end would it be to have seen the Nipotismo in Rome , if we did not see Rome in the Nipotismo ? And we have been curious to pry into that which the Popes have done for their Kindred , we may much more justly examine that which the Kindred does for the Popes . A German Prelate , who now lives , and has some Opinions very different from the profession he makes of a Church-man ; That is , Who is more Heretick than Catholick , does upon all occasions , and whensoever he happens into any company , where there is a liberty of talking , profess his mind in few words , and without any ambiguity , by saying , That the Popes Kindred acquire this world by their Uncles Indulgence ; and that the Uncle loses the other world by his Nephews Vices . This opinion , which by many Catholicks would be condemned as Heretick , has nevertheless a great foundation in reason ; and I am sure that the most able and ingenious men of the Court of Rome do allow of it , and maintain it , as being a Prelate's opinion . David , who was King , Priest , and Prophet , was continually in fear of being damned for others sins ; and , as we see , did every day desire of God to be delivered from that imputation : And yet the Popes not only do not apprehend that they may be damned for their Kindreds sins , but do furnish them with the means of offending his Divine Majesty . Certainly , the Pope's Relations would take another course if they thought they were out of the way to Heaven ; neither would they be so covetous in heaping riches together , if they knew that the treasure of the Church is but in trust , and not in propriety to the Popes . The Duke Valentine , Son to Alexander the 6th . did commit all sort of crimes imaginable , breaking both Divine and Humane Laws without any regard or consideration . But that which was worst of all , was , that he covered his Vices with the Cloak of the Popes Authority ; Saying , whensoever he was about to commit a crime : That he did very well know what he was about to do was just ; for his Father , who did give him leave to do it , had the Holy Ghost . This is the mischief that the Popedom does to the Popes ; or rather , that the Popes do to the Popedom . For to say true , the Popedom would be holy if the Popes were so too : But they do not desire it , or they cannot desire it , being governed by their Relations : if not as Popes , at least as private persons . To this purpose I remember a Story which hapned about twenty years ago , and to which I give the greater credit ; because I have it from a worthy Person , and one who heard the words which were said . A Swedish Gentleman had left Stockholm , the Capital of the Kingdom , with a design to travel over all Europe , as Gentry uses to do : But his principle aim was to be instructed in the way of Worship of the Church of Rome , and be well informed of the difference between the Protestant and Catholick Religion , with a resolution to follow that which he should like best ; and he thought no place fitter for his design than Rome , as being the City which gives the rule to others , having in it the Head of the Church , and an infinity of Church-men and Prelates . In his way thither he met with another German , a Protestant , who had the same design ; whereupon , having contracted a great Friendship together , they continued their Journey , and hapned to come to Rome in the beginning of the holy Week , which is the week before Easter . Being lodged , they began by little and little to frequent the Churches , see the Ceremonies , enquire into the Pope's Power , into his Court , and a thousand other particularities , all relating to the same end . The Magnificence of the Pope's Habit , the rich Ornaments of the Altars , the variety of Ceremonies , the Majesty of the Cardinals , and Prelates , the Devotion of the Monks and Fryars , and the great concourse of people to the Churches , did at first surprize these young Gentlemen ; and inflame in them that desire which curiosity had already kindled . Having observed all these things with great care and exactness , they began to inform themselves of the Civil Power of the Pope ; of the Entrigues of the Court ; of the Government of the City and State. And in their exact Inquisition they found that indeed all that Policy and Humane Wit could produce was to be seen in the Church-Government , and did not much disapprove of it : But no sooner had they ( following still their first curiosity ) pryed into the business of the Nipotismo , and discovered the interests of the Nephew towards the Uncle , and the Uncle towards the Nephew ; but they presently resolved to return home , and live and die in the Protestant Religion . The German , whether it was that he had dived into the secret of the Nipotismo , or for some other reason , was not altogether averse from changing his Religion ; though by no means he would not remain in Rome : But the Swede was so scandalized at the Church-mens lives , that having conceived a perfect hatred for them , he said to the German , That he would never be the Subject of a Bishop who should be the Slave of his own Relations . Of this Gentleman's opinion there are many , not only in Protestant Countries , but in the middle of Italy it self ; and I wish to God , that many of those sins , which lie so heavy upon the Romans consciences , had not been occasioned by the scandal which they continually receive from the Nipotismo . That which I have related of a Swede is not much different from what I have to say of an English or Scottish man , I know not well which ; but I am a very fit person to relate the Story , for I was present at the dispute which he had with a French Bishop : which was thus : This Stranger had been two years in Rome , in which time he had had divers occasions of being known to the Pope and his Nephews , as likewise of knowing them ; and had been infinitely scandalized to see the small care the Pope did take to correct his Nephews extravagancies both in Morals and Polities : But above all , he was much grieved to see that the Pope had taken out of the Treasure of the Church the richest Jewels to bestow them upon his Nephews ; and that they made no scruple of robbing the Church to enrich themselves . Having met in France with this French Bishop , they fell upon the discourse of Religion . The Bishop perceiving the ill impressions he had received at Rome , thought it was a part of his duty to endeavour to blot them out of this Gentleman's mind , by telling him , That it was impossible to be saved out of the Church of Rome . But all that he could say was to no purpose , for the Protestant could scarce afford him audience , but impatiently interrupting him , told him , That it was a hard matter that the Pope could save others , since he did give his own Nephews a most inevitable occasion of damnation . Every day the Casuists are disputing , Whether or no a Thief may be saved without restitution of his theft , if he be in a possibility to do it ? And they all agree , that he must either make amends by restitution , or be damned . If this be so , how is it possible for the Pope's Nephews , if the greatest part of their Revenues are the spoils of the Church , and got by unlawful means , the Popes having raised that very money , which they are so proud of , either out of dead mens graves , or the veines of the living . Though this be true , and that the mischief , which the Popes receive from their Kindred be very great ; yet it is a necessary one , and so necessary , that many are of opinion , that those Popes who do forbear advancing their Relations are but small Politicians . Three Reasons do particularly move the Popes to call their Relations to them : First , The affection which naturally we bear to our bloud and kindred , The conservation of their Persons , and the Policy of their Government . For the first , I hold him little better than a Beast , that has no tye of Consanguinity upon him , having many Relations that need his help ; none but barbarous people are ignorant of those Laws of nature , and are not altogether deprived of the use of them neither . This love to ones Relations encreases as the Relations themselves do multiply . And we may say , that love naturally descends ; for in old people their love is greatest to their Grand-children , and the fifth generation still carry the old mans affections from the third and fourth . From hence proceeds , that the Popes , who ordinarily are old , are so passionate for the advancement of their Nephews , for whom often they hazard their reputations in this world , and their souls in the next . With our Kindred there is no Medium to be observed ; we must either love them tenderly , and do for them all that lies in our power : Or we must hate them perfectly , and become cruel . It is not possible to be indifferent , and do them neither good nor evil ; that would be to be neither man nor beast , which is impossible . There has been some Popes , who in the beginning of their Reign , out of Zeal and Piety , have shewed themselves averse from their Kindred ; not only refusing to favour them , but seeking out all occasions of mortifying them . But what folly , what devillish policy , what false hypocrisie is this ? For my part , I call such a disposition a vicious humour , which soon passes out of them , or destroys them , Nature it self being offended at this so unnatural a proceeding . Adrian the sixth , Marcel the second , Urban the seventh , Leo the tenth , were all Popes very severe to their kindred , having all sworn solemnly at their Election never to admit their Kindred into Rome . And Adrian the sixth was so extravagant that he persecuted them : For he refused to give a recompense to one of his Relations who had done the Church very good service , only because he was his Relation . But Divine Providence , which delights not to see Nature despis'd , reveng'd this indiscreet Zeal upon these Popes ; for they all liv'd but a very little after their Creation . Adrian liv'd but one year : Marcello , Vrban , and Leo liv'd all three together , not two Months compleat . So Innocent the Eighth , Julius the Second , Pius the Fifth , and our Alexander that now reigns , were at first strangely averse from their Kindred , which was interpreted by the People for nothing but Hypocrisie and Policy , that they might acquire the Title of Saints and Holy Men ; for , a little after they were setled in their Kingdom , and in the Opinion of the Vulgar , they all found out some excuse or another to authorize their change ; and particularly our Alexander , who is now as kind as he was severe at first . And for my part I must confess , that I always laughed at Alexander , for his pretended zeale , in keeping his Relations at a distance ; and I never began to have a true respect for him , and believe him really a Saint , till he had brought them to Rome . And if Christ himself has left us written in the Gospel , That we ought not to despise our own Flesh , how can any Pope justifie an aversion to his Kindred ? Therefore I do not like that Answer of our Pope Alexander to the Cardinal Medicis , who did make it his business to oblige the Pope to call Don Mario to Rome ; for he answered this Cardinal's Prayers and Entreaties with these words of Christ , They are our Brothers and Sisters that do the Will of the Lord ; as if his Brother had done the Will of the Devil . And in the Example of Christ he was mistaken ; for he did not despise his Brothers , as having never had any ; wherefore his Words were mystical , and contained some more secret sense . But we see that Christ himself did shew particular favour to his Relations , as to the two Johns , the Baptist , and the Apostle ; declaring one to be the greatest of Prophets , and giving to the other the liberty of laying his head in his lap : But more than that , he recommended his proper Mother the Blessed Virgin , to the Apostle John ; and all the Evangelists own , that he was Christ's Favourite , and his Beloved . After this Example , we need no other ; and no body can be so bold as to pretend , That it is Piety not to own ones Relations , if Christ himself lov'd his so dearly . But the Popes are not so much to blame , as those that blame the Popes for their affections to their Kindred : For , alas ! the Popes are Men , as we are ; and , as such , ought to be allowed something of our fragility . But in what a Labyrinth are they engaged ? For if they are really averse and cruel to their own Blood , then Nature , Heaven , the Example of Christ , and all the Reason of the World , does condemn them for inhumane , ungrateful , and barbarous . And if they are kind , and do receive them into Rome , advance them , give them Places and Honours , then Pasquins , Murmurs , Raileries , Affronts , and a thousand Tales of them , are the recompense they are to expect from the Vulgar , who send their Cries to Heaven , and their Complaints about the World against them . Those Popes that first invented the Title of Cardinal Padrone , had it may be a mind to imitate our Saviour , who declared John the Evangelist his Cosin , to be his Favorite and beloved Disciple : For Gregory the Fifteenth was wont to call his Nephew Ludovisio , his beloved John , though his Name was Lewis ; and he did so to shew , That since Christ declared in favour of his Cosin , the Popes might also declare in favour of their Nephews . For my part , I am of opinion , that let them do what they will , it is not in their power not to love their Relations , and to abstain from doing of them all the good imaginable . And we have seen the experience of this in Alexander the Seventh , who made as if he had had no affection for them ; but Nature soon made him lay aside this Mask , and profess himself a Man , as the rest . This is then one of the Reasons that move the Popes to be so tender of their Kindreds Advantages : But there is a second , which is not any ways inferiour to this , which is the preservation of their proper Person . One of the greatest misfortunes of a Princely Life , is the perpetual care and sollicitude they are in , of preserving themselves . Their Goodness is often the subject of their Neighbours Envy . If they be wicked , they are hated by their own Subjects . So that often they are in doubt which they shall chuse to be , Good or Bad. Was there a greater Prince than Henry the Third of France ? Was there ever any thing more magnanimous and good , than Henry the Fourth his Successor ? And yet their Greatness , their Bounty , and their Generosity , could not preserve their Persons , but saw their blood shed most miserably by the hands of barbarous Murderers . But was there ever a better Prince in the World than the late King of England , Charles the First , who had no fault but that he was too good ? And yet such Royal Goodness could not preserve him ( I tremble to speak of it ) from the barbarous hands of his own Subjects ; and upon an ignominious Scaffold , was forced to lose his Life by a fatal Ax. What are Kingdoms and States to any body , if they must be perpetually from morning to night busied about their own preservation ? And what a misfortune to a Man is a Kingdom , if to preserve himself from his own Subjects , he must be fain to raise Cittadels and build Castles in all the places where he goes , that he can never sleep , if Guards and Sentinels do not watch for him ? Certainly a Subject's condition , that takes his rest without fear , is much more to be valued , than the perpetual perplexity of a fearful Prince . The Popes nevertheless are these unfortunate Men , and are more exposed to the danger of being made away , than all the Princes of Christendom . For if any body be so bold and wicked as to wish and desire the death of a Prince whose Crown is Hereditary ; yet he stops in his Enterprise , and considers , That he must fear the Sons Vengeance . Those Men who consented to the death , or , to say better , pronounced Sentence upon the late King of England , wheresoever they are now , they do without doubt repent their Action ; and if they had ever thought of the happy Restauration of Charles the Second , they had dealt otherwise with his Father . So that I must say , by the leave of those Cromwellian Politicians , That they were but pittiful ones that could not foresee that . Wo be to those that offend a Prince , in hopes that his Heir will forget the offence . This Reason procures some Security to Princes of an Hereditary Kingdom , and makes the Popes endeavour to find out some means also to secure themselves by their Kindred : For it is well known how many Popes have been poysoned and made away , sometimes by Emperours , sometimes by the People , sometimes by particular Persons ; and yet no body has ever taken upon them to revenge their death . And why ? Because that their Kindred , not being Heirs of their Power , are not in a capacity to shew their resentment ; and are much more busied in getting into the next Pope's favour , who is ordinarily their Enemy , than in revenging their Uncle's death . The Cardinals themselves , who for their own Interest are not much concerned in the Pope's preservation , do not trouble themselves to inquire by what means he came to his end ; 't is enough for them that the Popedom is vacant , and that they have the Authority of chusing a Successor , who must be one of themselves . The Popes Lives are a perpetual War ; for without they are set upon by the Cares and Troubles of their Employment , and within by the fear of death , which is so great in them , that they are afraid of the very Air they breath . Sixtus the Fifth went one day to the Convent of the Apostles , which was assigned to the Fryars of the Order he had bin of : and coming in of a sudden without giving any warning , met in their Refectory with a Brother who was eating a Mess of Beans very hungrily . The good Pope remembring his ancient condition , sat down by him upon a wooden Form , and fell to eating with as great an appetite as the Brother , and made him fill the Dish up again when they had emptied it . The Pope's Followers wondered , and were much surprized at his Phancy , or rather extravagant Appetite ; but he taking no notice of them , continued to eat on with his wooden Spoon , the Beans that were very well oyled . At last having emptied the Dish a second time , and thanked the Brother for his kindness , he turned to his Followers and said , This Dish of Beans will make me live two years longer than I should have done ; for I have eaten them with pleasure , and without fear . Then lifting up his hands and eyes to Heaven , he blessed God that had given a Pope once in his life an occasion of eating a meals Meat in quiet . Pius the Fifth , who was very lean , was used to say , That it was impossible that the Popes should ever grow fat , for that Nature in them was never supplied but in fear . And yet this Pope was one of the holiest and best ; though it is true , That Holiness is subject to Envy , and therefore obliged to preserve it self against the malignity of its Enemies . And indeed the diligence which the Popes use in preserving themselves , is such , that it cannot chuse but communicate to them a continual apprehension of some imminent danger : for they do not only watch what they eat , but they never eat any thing which has not been first tasted by those that dress it , and serve it up ; chusing ordinarily upon a sudden , and not bespeaking that which they like . Paul the Fourth was wont to give the greatest part of his Dinner to those that stood by , and make them eat it in his presence ; and then often he would take some of that which they had left : So that the whole Court was in perpetual fear , seeing the Pope so timerous . But fear is not only inseparable from them at Table , but at the Altar too ; where they never eat the consecrated Host , before they have given a part of it to the Sacristan there present , whose care it is to provide them , and to eat that part which he receives from the Pope ; who having divided it into two parts , gives him sometimes the right side , sometimes the left , as he pleases . The same precaution is used in the taking of the Cup or Chalice , which the Pope never tastes , till the Sacristan has drunk some of it before him . So that it is evident , That the Popes do use many more preventions than any other Prince . Now if it be thus with them , can they do better than to call about them their proper Kindred , into whose hands they may commit their Persons ? Who will take a greater care of their preservation , than they who hope for Riches and Honour to their Family ? And who will take the pains to contribute to the lasting of any Empire , but he that has the greatest share in the enjoyments of it ? Those Popes who at first seemed averse from their Relations , having in a small time come to know the difficulty of their own preservation in the hands of Strangers , have immediately called them to Rome , and thrown themselves into their Arms , as a place of Refuge against so many who had an interest to destroy them ; and by all sorts of Favours , sought to make it their Kindreds Interest to love and take care of them . It may be that Urban the Eighth , who lived 23 Years Pope , had not attained to half that Age , if the Barberins had not used all imaginable means to prolong his life ; which else would have been plotted against by both Princes and private persons . But no body durst undertake that which seemed impossible . And without doubt , the care they took of him , did exceed the desire he had of living ; for old age was become a burden to him at last . Innocent the Tenth , after the Design of getting the Kingdom of Naples from the Spaniard was discovered , stood in perpetual fear , lest , to be revenged , they should plot his death ; which it may be they had done , if Donna Olympia had not taken the care to dress his Meat , and feed him with her own hands : and in acknowledgment of her kindness , he would often say to her , Sister , do you take care of me , and I 'le take care that the Popedom shall be yours . Pius the Third , of the Family of Picolomini of Siena , had not died by poyson , procured him by Pandolfo Petruccii Tyrant of the said place , if he had had some of his Relations neer him ; whereupon he was forced to trust his life in Strangers hands , and lose it miserably , before he could see any of his Kindred about him . Buthere some body will say , That indeed it would not be amiss that the Pope should resign the care of his Person to his Kindred , but not give them an unlimited Power over Church and State ; That it is fit they do not want necessaries , but that he should not go about to content their insatiability . To this we will answer in time and Place ; it is enough for the present to have proved , That they are the most necessary Instruments of the Popes preservation . And because the obligation of him that receives his life from another is infinite , therefore the Popes do think , that they cannot repay but by infinite Gifts and Favours . Now we will pass to the third Reason , which is , The Reason of State. The State or Politick Government of the Church , is the most unfortunate and miserable in the World ; for it is neither Commonwealth nor Monarchy : and as an ingenious Prelate said , It is neither from God nor the Devil . And the causes of its Misery are divers ; but particularly one is , Because the Supreme Governour always dying without Heirs , there is no body left to take pity of the grievances which are continually introduc'd by the Governours of Provinces who rule as they please . Many compare all the Ecclesiastick State to a Town taken by an Enemy , who being out of hopes to keep it any time falls to plundering and destroying it , carrying away all that 's good ; and leaving to the poor Citizens nothing but the liberty of venting their complaints : Just so do the Church-men who are in authority in one Pope's life ; for foreseeing that their power is like to expire with him , and be resigned up to his Successor , they make Hay while the Sun shines , and use all manner of Extortions and Violences in their respective places for fear else of departing with their hands empty . And the people are so far from obtaining redress from those that succeed them , that they had rather be under the Government of their old Masters ; for the new ones come with intention to do as much , if not worse , than the others . In the time of Francesco Maria della Rovere , last Duke of Urbin , his Creatures seeing him past hopes of having any Heirs ; and that after his death the Estate was like to fall to the Church , as being a Feife of it , they applyed themselves to make their advantage by all means ; that is , they plunder'd and ruin'd it , that they might leave it bare to the Church-men their Successors . Particularly , when they saw the Duke languishing in a decrepit Age , they then bestirr'd themselves , and flew about like so many Bees to suck the rest of the Honey : But he hapning to live longer than they expected they were at a loss , and had drained all the State so dry ; that they themselves were fain to sit and look upon the desolate condition of that Dukedom without being able to make it worse . It came thus lean and impoverished into the Church-mens hands , who , for all they have such good Stomachs , were fain to forbear eating for the first seven years , till it had gathered a little flesh again ; and then they fell to devouring of it afresh , and have since continued to do so : no sooner perceiving it to be a little recruited , but they extenuate it with Taxes , Impositions , and Extortions . That which hapned once to the Dutchy of Urbin , happens often to the whole state of the Church ; for as soon as the Governours , and other subordinate Officers , see the Pope drawing to his end , and by consequence that their time of getting is also ready to expire , every new Pope advancing new Creatures , there is no sort of Violence , Theft , Robbery , or Extortion , that they do not commit in their respective charges : which they no sooner resign to new Officers , but that they who come in poor , and must maintain the Decorum of their places , invent some new way of vexing the poor people , and enriching themselves ; giving afterwards a little respite to the people to breath in , and by that time the Pope is a dying , and then they fall on a fresh . So that it appears that the Popedom being Elective , and not Hereditary , causes all these misfortunes to the State and people ; for this makes every body think of the present , and none of the future , there being no future amongst Church-men . But if this inconveniency be great , it would without doubt prove much more intolerable , if the Popes had no Kindred to help them in the Government of the State and Church ; For though it seem that a Nipotismo is directly bent upon its own profit and advantage : yet for divers reasons and respects they do preserve many places from ruine , and many Subjects from oppression . Whereas if the Pope were without them , he would be forced to trust to a great number of Governours , who would every one be as greedy , and as absolute as a Nephew ; and Lord it as high with the title of Dominus Dominantium . The Nephews , who are few in number , take upon them to be both Shepherds , and Shearers ; Treasurers , and Extorters : so that they suffer no body to grow rich but for them , nor to rise but by their means and to their profit , nor to take from others except it be to present them . For woe be to those Ministers of State , or subordinate Officers , that dare contradict a Nephew's Will ; or do any thing without their Order . Now this being so , it is evident that it is more easie to satisfie one mans avidity than a hundreds . If the Nephews were not , every Prelate , every Bishop , every Abbot , every Cardinal , would treat the Church as the Jews did our Saviour's Garments ; that is , divide it amongst them : and it may be , would leave nothing for their Successors ; for their Maximes are indeed to live well themselves , but not to provide that others may do so too . The Nipotismo looks upon the Popedom as their own , and so they have some consideration for a thing in which they pretend a propriety . When once their Purse is full they let it breath , and recover its forces . 'T is true that that seldom falls out ; for we have seen the Barbarins , enjoy the state of the Church for three and twenty years : and yet shew as much avidity when they were upon the point to leave it , as when they first entred upon it . Besides this , if Rome were without a Nipotismo , the Government of the City would be every day in new hands ; every Church-man's ambition being to climbe up to the top of the Wheel , and supplant him that stands next to the Soveraign Power . So that the Church would be in one Pontificate , tossed like a ball from one to the other ; and that most commonly by very unskilful persons : the mystery of Church-Government being a thing not to be mastered but by those who stay long in it , and acquire great experience in the management of affairs . Moreover , if the State were governed by different Persons under the Reign of one Pope , it would be a very hard matter to find out the Author of the Peoples miseries , every one having his Predecessors actions for an excuse ; so that men would also lose that poor consolation of being able to show their Tormenters : But it is not so when a Nipotismo governs , for then as they have the Honour , and Riches ; so must they endure the Reproaches , and Complaints made against their Government , which the Romans do without mercy , making the air sound and repeat their murmurs with a thousand Echoes . These reasons do sometimes prevail upon the Pope's Kindred to make them abstain from doing all the mischief they would do ; or at least they suffer not others to commit crimes and faults which they know will be laid to their charge : and of the imputation of which they shall be sure to be heirs as well as of their Uncle's riches . And indeed , how would it be possible for the State of the Church , which is a Monarchy , to be governed well if it were governed as a Republick ; For in Commonwealths the Governours are the Citizens and Natives themselves , who being sure that the State they govern , is their own , do administer with Justice and Equity ; first , as reaping a benefit by their moderation ; And secondly , as being sure to expect a punishment when they are out of their charges : But the Pope having the disposing of all places and charges , does often advance Strangers ; who have no design but of making their own Fortune , and who , when once removed from their dignities , may either leave the State , or else procure impunity by a part of those riches which they have extorted from the poor people . It is much better therefore that there should be a Nipotismo , into whose hands the Popes may trust their Government and Person ; and who by the purchase which they make of great Estates do , as it were , settle themselves within the State : and may fear the being called to an account for their violences , if they exceed measure . There are three other reasons which seem to conclude very strongly in favour of a Nipotismo , which are these : That the Pope may more easily discover the interests of Foreign Princes ; That he may be able to govern with more care and affection ; And that he may be able to carry on the Negotiations of his Court with more secrecy . And indeed , it would not only be difficult , but almost impossible for the Pope to dive into the hidden interests and designs of Foreign Princes without a Nipotismo ; For how could he trust Strangers with his secrets , if he could not be assured that they would reciprocally reveal to him all theirs . The Ministers of State would be easily corrupted to betray the Pope their Master , and incline much more to oblige Princes , upon whom , because of their hereditary and settled condition , they might relie , than to be faithful to one who might fail every moment ; and with him all their hopes and expectations . Besides , the Princes themselves would hardly condescend to reveal their secrets , and treat of important matters in the Court of Rome , when they should know and see that they must confide in strangers , whom another Prince might bribe and corrupt to their disadvantage ; For just so far do Soveraigns trust the Pope as they see about him people , in whom he may trust himself . Urban the eighth deserves no small praises for his Policy , all along his Reign : but particularly , for his method and way of treating with the Soveraigns of Europe ; whose secrets were all revealed to him , whereas none of his were revealed to them again . For the same means , which he used to discover others designs , help him to conceal his own . For having created his two Nephews Cardinals , and gave them instructions worthy such a politick head as his was , he made one of them declare for Spain , and the other for France ; each of them making demonstration of an extraordinary kindness for the Crown they protected . Which thing proved most fortunate to the Pope , and successful in the design he had , to be Master of the secrets of both Kings . Now that this was a design of the Uncle , and no particular inclination of the Nephews , appears easily ; because that Cardinal Antonio , who sided with the French , had never had any communication with this Nation before his being made Cardinal : neither had he received from them any kindness that could endear him to their Party : Nay , indeed he had rather reason to encline to the Spaniards , from whom he had received many courtesies worth acknowledging ; but he followed in this his Uncle's suggestions . The Cardinal Francesco on the other side who had never any great inclination for Spain , and who in the services he did do them , did not appear with that violence that Cardinal Antonio did ; for the French would nevertheless in obedience to his Uncle often declare for them : and in some occasions show a great deal of affection and desire to oblige a Crown , which did seek after his protection . Vrban having thus assigned the care of the interest of these two Potent Princes to his Nephews , could not chuse but be perfectly informed of their designs , and secret intrigues of their Courts ; whose Ministers and Ambassadours in order to a further discovery of the Pope's inclinations , were forced to communicate before hand a great part of their secrets to the Cardinal , Protector of their Kingdom , in hopes by his means of diving further into that which was yet hidden to them : but most commonly they got little light and intelligence by it , for the Nephews following exactly their Uncle's Instructions , did endeavour to pump every body else , and keep themselves close . Their Uncle in the mean time well informed on both hands , was sure to take just measures ; and by an even carriage so to entertain the affections of both Kings , as to make them both his Friends : and really one who could govern a Popedom so well , and easily , betwixt so opposed and different Interests , did deserve to govern as long as Vrban did . Innocentius might have been named for one of the greatest Politicians in the world , if his Sister-in-law had not lead him astray ; or rather if he had been guilty of an unparalell'd inconstancy in changing so often his Nipotismo . For they that were disgraced did immediately reveal to Princes all the secrets of his Court , and they who came in their room could never penetrate into the hidden designs of Forreign Courts ; for the Princes of those Kingdoms and States durst not trust them with any thing , as being alwayes afraid , lest they should be turned off as the first . And in effect , as soon as the news of the adoption of Cardinal Astalli was spread abroad , there were many that laid great wagers , that he would not conserve himself in his post long ; and the grounds they went upon , was the unconstant humour of the Pope , which no body could trust to . Cardinal Mazarine himself being weary of so many extravagant changes in the Nipotismo of Innocentius , and seeing Astalli fallen out of his favour , and the Barberins in his place , said to one of his Confidents , in the presence of a French Protestant , these words , I have never relyed much upon the Cardinal Astalli ; and I shall now scarce rely upon the Pope himself . Many Princes both of Italy and Germany were of Cardinal Mazarine's minde in this , and became very cautious in all their negotiations ; avoiding all occasions of treating with his Holiness , as knowing that nothing could be well managed in such divisions , and changes . Thus we see , that not only the Popes must have near them those that have the title of Nephews ; but they must be really such , as by consanguinity may be obliged to the same interest with the Pope , if he means that others should trust them . This is the only way to make the Popes appear Sovereigns , as really they desire to be ; and any other way they will seem rather to be the Heads of a Commonwealth than absolute Princes . It is fit therefore , that they should be allowed a Nipotismo for their own and others safety ; but it is not just that they should so indulge this Nipotismo , as to set it above themselves , and become its slaves . Let them treat with Princes , but let them not become so themselves , and usurp the Pope's Authority , so far as to use it without his knowledge , and often contrary to the Interests of the Church and State. Let them not do as Gregory the 15th . who had given to the Cardinal Ludovisio his Nephew , so great an Authority of doing and saying what he pleased , without so much as consulting his Uncle , that he was really become Pope , and the Pope as if he had been the Nephew ; and if ever he come and give him part of any secret negotiation , it was because the thing was so intricate , that he either could not , or durst not undertake to come to execution , without being first fortified with his Uncle's advice and approbation . But the best was , that the Pope himself did not dare to ask him any questions about business , or inform himself otherwise ; but sometimes would be whole weeks together without so much as seeing the face of an Ambassadour , or publick Minister : his Nephew in the mean time giving Audience , and concluding all business with them . And the Pope was so customed to this usage , that it never came into his minde to be offended at it ; but would very contentedly make amends for those faults which his Nephew did often commit in his administration : and whensoever he did see his Nephew come into his presence , he would say , Nephew , I am sure 't is some very hard and intricate business that brings you hither , for else we should scarce be repaired to for counsel . And he had a great deal of reason to say so , for his Nephew did never communicate to him any negotiation , except he had first spoiled it , and brought himself to a non-plus ; and then the Pope would oblige the Congregations of the Cardinals to take the business into their care , and set right again that which had been spoiled by his inability . The second reason for the Nipotismo is , that the Popes may be able to govern with more care and affection . There is nothing that forces more a Prince to answer the ends of Government , and to oblige his people , than when he considers that the Government is to descend to his Heirs ; for a Prince without a Successor does often dissipate and spoil that which he would preserve , if he had any body to leave it to . The State of Venice which never established any Law without having first deliberated upon it , and sifted it in their Council of Pregadi , does think fit to oblige the kindred of the dead Duke to answer for their Kinsman's misdemeanours and miscarriages ; fining them in great summes of money for a reparation of his faults : so that often they are fain to endure for the dead Duke those punishments , which his Dignity when he was alive , and his death , have preserved him from . The effect of this is , that the Dukes of Venice do comport themselves with all moderation and equity , following exactly those rules of Government which they receive from the State ; And the fear they are in of leaving their Relations engaged in a painful satisfaction for their faults , does oblige them to study night and day how they may serve the publick : in doing which , they do at the same time oblige their Countrey , themselves , and their Kindred ; whereas else they might be subject to follow their own private interests , to the prejudice and detriment of all the Commonwealth . The Popes have almost the same fear upon them , and by consequent the like obligation ; for the only consideration of leaving their Relations engaged with too powerful enemies , has often made them desist from enterprizes , which would have proved fatal to their State , and all Christendom . Vrban the 8th . did often protest , that if it had not been out of a kindeness to his Nephews , he would either have hazarded the Popedom , or have brought Princes to his will. The Popes know very well by experience , that there is no way to preserve their Nipotismo from the persecution which ordinarily they are to expect from their Successours ; whensoever their Successors are such as come with pre-occupation against them , and finde in the Government of the Church and State so many abuses , which do quicken their indignation against the precedent Nipotismo . This is a very great tye upon them in their administration , which appears if once they come to cast it off . Paul the 4th . who had much of a barbarous and inhumane humour in him , more becoming a Souldier than a Pope ; as soon as he had banished his Nephew from Rome , did do things with a great deal more resolution and insolence than before : insomuch that it seemed , as if he had a minde to reduce all the world under his Laws , and force Christendom to follow the dictates of his Capriccio . The Ministers of Princes who had to do with him , did extremely complain of this his proceeding ; for he did no less than threaten them all upon every occasion : and one day particularly as the Spanish Ambassador was complaining to him of some occasion of disgust which his Holiness had given the Crown of Spain , he answered him in a fume , That he had now no Nephews to care for ; and that suppos'd , That his actions did deserve to be blamed , he little cared : for with his death all resentments would vanish : meaning he was no longer concerned for his Relations , for whose sake he had all this while contained himself within the limits of the Papal Dignity . Some say that Julius the second did bear a great affection to his Kindred , but did forbear any demonstrations of kindeness to them out of a more solid Principle of Love ; which was , That they might not receive any reproaches or injuries after his death , for those faults which he might have committed in his life time : for having resolved to do nothing but make War , and lead a Souldiers life , as indeed he did , he would infallibly have drawn the revenge of all his Enemies upon his kindred , to whom therefore he shewed himself averse . And indeed it was wisely done of him , and kindely ; for it was impossible but so warlike a humour as his was , must needs offend many Princes , who all would have been revenged upon his Nipotismo , as Authors , and Partakers of their Uncle's Designs . If Vrban had done the same thing , the persecution of the Barberins had not been at all , or at least had not been so violent ; but the great Authority with which they appeared under him , did make Princes believe that all the Pope's actions were of their plotting and managing . So , when the Duke of Parma , and the Princes his allyes made War against the Church , they declared to all the world that they had no design to offend the Pope ; but only to be revenged of the Barberins , whose ambition they accused as the Motive of the War. Quite contrary , All the errors and miscarriages of Innocent the 10th . were never imputed to his Nephew the Prince Pamphilio ; for every body knew well , that he had no share in the administration of the Government , and yet he is in possession of all those riches and vast summes of money which Donna Olympia his Mother had got together : and no doubt if she were now alive , she would certainly be in very great danger , if it were only , because of that opinion which Princes had conceived of the Authority with which shee rul'd , and was thought to have a hand in all the transactions of her Brother's Pontificate . And on the other side , that tender affection which the Pope did bear to his Sister-in-law , was very useful towards the abating something of the violence of the Pope's temper , diverting him from all thoughts of War , and keeping him from entring into Leagues and Consederacies with Princes , with whom he desired to live in peace . When the revolution of Naples happened , which was the greatest occasion that ever any Pope had to possess himself of that Kingdom , he was so far from attempting it , that he would never so much as say a word , or enter into deliberation about it ; not that he wanted courage or desire : but only because he would not leave Donna Olympia , and his Kindred , involved in an irreconcilable War with Spain , and in danger of ruining themselves for ever . Our Alexander has alwayes used the same precautions , for when Don Ag●stino in the heighth of his insolence and pride disobliged so openly the Family of Colonna , by making his Uncle the Cavalier De la Ciaia take up that place in the Theatre , which the High Constable Colonna had hired for himself . The Pope was infinitely offended at so rash an action , not out of any consideration for the merit of the Family of the Colonna ; but because he knew that such an accident could not choose but be followed by an open enmity betwixt the two Families of Chiggi and Colonna : therefore without any delay the Pope gave order , that all the means of reconciliation should be sought out . And finding that Don Agostino stood too much upon his terms , and would not be brought to make any satisfaction to the Constable , the Pope grew passionate ; and sending for him , forced him to a present complyance , using some reproaches : and amongst others , these words , You commit extravagant follies , and I must be put to the trouble of making amends for them , to free you from the danger of their consequences . And a little after , You do nothing but procure mischief to your self and me , while I make it my business to do you good . I will not say any thing of the business of the Duke of Crequy , for it is most certain , that without the consideration of his Kindred , the Pope had never condescended to an agreement so advantageous for France . Witness the Pope's own expressions to those Ambassadours and Cardinals , who for the quiet of Italy did endeavour to take up the business . The Venetian Ambassadour aboue all did concern himself very much in the business , following the Orders of his Senate ; which does wisely fore-see and endeavour to take away all causes of a War in Italy : and as he was pressing the Pope upon the business , his Holiness answered him , That it was a great affliction to him that he had introduced his Kindred into Rome ; for else he would either have broke himself , or have made France bend . But the Ambassadour who was very ready in all occasions , but particularly prepared upon this , answered him , If your Holiness had never brought your Kindred into Rome , this accident had not happened . To which the Pope replyed suddenly , Well then , we must make all well again , to the Churches prejudice , and our Kindreds advantage . The like discourse he had with Monsignor Rasponi ( who now is Cardinal ) and was then created Plenipotentiary for the Treaty of Pisa , after he had in vain been sent to Lyons , to make an agreement ; for there the business was crossed with a thousand difficulties , amongst which the precedency was one . The Pope was brought into such a Labyrinth , that he did almost lose his wits in seeking how to come out of it ; for on one side the affection of his Family did continually solicite him to yield to the great pretensions of the French King ; on the other , the Decorum and honour of his Pontificate , which would be blurr'd with the infamy of having given away so much of the Dignity and Profits of the Church , did make him resolve to be constant , and bate nothing of that respect and Majesty which the Popes do use to expect from Princes : and the rather , because he had alwayes shewed himself a singular defender of the Pontifical Dignity , and could not endure to be forced to submit to a Crown , for which he had never had any great inclination . For all this , at last , the interest of his Kindred carried it before those of the Church ; and after he had worn out all the slights and arts that the Court of Rome could furnish him withal , he was forced at last to come to an agreement , as infamous for the See of Rome , as it was honourable for France . Whereupon some of the most zealous Cardinals having vented their complaints in the Consistory it self , blaming Monsignor Rasponi for signing the Treaty , He was obliged to excuse himself to every one of them in a particular Visit , by saying , That he had an express Order from his Holiness for what he had done ; who had declared his resolution of yielding to any conditions , rather than of leaving his Family engaged against so powerful an Enemy as France . To which purpose he related to some of his particular friends , the very words which the Pope spoke to him when he went to take his leave of him to go to Pisa , to treat with the Duke of Crequy , which were these , Be discreet and yield up something of the Popedom , to save our Family ; and not leave them and the Church in an obligation of maintaining a dangerous War in Italy . Thus it appears that it is not so much that universal care of a Father , that makes the Popes maintain a good correspondence with Christian Princes ; as the fear of leaving Enemies to their Families , and bringing ruine upon their Relations . We all know that every Pope either out of envy or some other motive is well pleased to lessen , if not utterly to destroy the Family of his Predecessor ; and of this we have had many experiences since two ages . Therefore also the Popes , to prevent this misfortune , do ordinarily endeavour to get , while they are alive , the protection of some eminent Christian Prince , for their Family ; under whose wings they may shelter themselves in a time of calamity . And if this be , we may conclude , that all the affection , the care , and the desire which the Popes have of advancing their Kindred , does at last turn to a general benefit and profit for Christendom ; and if you except one inconvenience , which is , that they impoverish the Church , and carry away all its treasure , it were and is better for all other considerations , that the Popes do govern conjoyntly with their Nipotismo , than without it : which is proved by a third reason ; which is , that without a Nipotismo the Negotiations and business of the Court could never be carried with secresie enough . I am in doubt whether it be harder to keep a thing secret in the Court of a Prince , than in the Council of a Commonwealth ; for in the Commonwealth the great number of Counsellors make the keeping of a Secret a very difficult thing : and in the Court of Princes , the envy of those Courtiers , who are excluded from the management of Affairs , is so sharp-sighted , and does so pry and penetrate into the most hidden Mysteries of the Court , to the end they may either hurt the Prince through his Counsellors , or the Counsellors through the Prince , that it is almost impossible to keep any thing hidden from them . I am of opinion , that for one reason the Secrets of a Commonwealth are better concealed , which is ; because that those that are conscious to them , are themselves the Princes and Masters of the State : but in a Monarchy , the Prince being forced to trust some of his Subjects , it is much more dangerous for him and for his business ; for he becomes slave and dependent of those who should be his . Divers Histories will furnish us with examples to prove what we say ; and if that be true , and that yet nevertheless it is very hard to keep counsel in a Commonwealth , it is easily inferr'd , how difficult a thing it is to do it in a Monarchy . But what shall we say then of the state of the Church , of which no body can tell whether it be Commonwealth , or Monarchy , the Popes appearing sometimes absolute like Princes , and other while dependent like Dukes of Commonwealths ; and without doubt the Popes could never be able to conceal so many private and publick interests without that trust and relyance , which they have in their Nipotismo : and this particularly for two reasons . The first is thus . The Court of Rome taken in all its latitude , is without doubt the greatest of Europe , and the most magnificent of Christendom ; for it yields to no other in the great number of Ambassadours , and publick Ministers which reside in it . For the Popes , that they may the better conserve the title of Universal Father , which they affect , do by all means procure to have as many Ambassadors of Christian Princes near them as they can . But that very thing by which this Court seems to be most honoured , does also carry with it an evident danger ; for these Ambassadours and Residents being unwilling to stay in Rome , without procuring some considerable advantage to the Princes that send them , are perpetually watching for occasions to discover the Popes most secret designs : so that they are in effect so many spyes , who the more they are in number , the more do they encrease the difficulty of preserving and concealing the Secrets of the Court. Before I speak of the second Reason , which makes the Court of Rome so suspicious a place for Secrets , I must say something about the Cardinals , and their Office , and Employment . The Cardinals are the Pope's Counsellors , who by the Dignity of their place , and the Majesty of their Habit , do much augment the pomp and splendor of the Court. The Popes do every day give them new Priviledges and Prerogatives , by the means of which they are respected like so many Kings . This makes Forreign Princes endeavour to get their friendship by all means , giving them both secret and publick allowances and Pensions , in consideration of these Prerogatives , and of the power which they have to chuse the Pope ; who must necessarily be one of their number . But if Princes shew a promptitude and readiness to win the Cardinals affections , they are themselves reciprocally courted by the Cardinals for divers reasons ; As first , for the Emolument of their Pensions ; Next , that they may not obstruct their way to the Popedom by an open Exclusion in the Conclave ; And last of all , that they may live in greater reputation and esteem in Rome , Where those Cardinals are most valued that entertain an exact correspondence with Princes : particularly if it be with any of the two Crowns of Europe , that is , France , or Spain ; upon whose Brigues and Interests does ordinarily depend the election of the Pope . Now it is to be believed , that these Princes do not prodigally spend their Treasure without receiving a continual Interest for it ; which Interest is an exact information of all that is done , treated , and managed in the Court of Rome : And of this the Cardinals acquit themselves with great industry and diligence . So we see , how intricate and troublesome the Government of Rome would become to the Popes ; if they had not Confidents , that is , Nephews , on whom they might relie ; and to whom they might trust their secrets without fear . For indeed , a Pope without Kindred must renounce Monarchy , and resolve to be only as the Head of a Commonwealth ; which would be just to give himself up into the hands of the Cardinals , and be at their discretion : Which if it were , every body may easily infer how dangerous it would prove to the Pope's Authority , and how unbeseeming the greatness and decorum of his place and dignity . Besides that , probably things would fall into confusion and disorder , while every Cardinal would be more intent to satisfie his own ends ; and , as they say , draw the water to his Mill , than to mind the necessities of the State and Church . If the Pope could do nothing without the counsel and assent of the Cardinals , How would he be able to treat any Leagues , make Wars , or Peace ? Which are things so incident to the nature of a great State , such as the Pope's is , that it can seldom be without them . There would be framed a thousand difficulties in the very beginnings of Negotiations ; and the Enemy would know all before you had resolved any thing . Every Cardinal would support his Prince and Country , and at last they would all be so embarassed and confounded , that they would either be in danger of losing themselves for the Church , or of exposing the Church to mischief to save themselves . How would it be fit , that the Pope should advise with the Senate of Cardinals , if they themselves are his and the Churches greatest enemies , If they have not only promised , but sworn fidelity to the Party of those Princes that give them Pensions and Revenues ? How then can they follow the Pope's directions , or consent to his designs ? Certainly they must either cheat the Prince , that they may be true to the Church ; or be false to the Church , that they may not be ungrateful to those Princes , whose money they have taken . There are some Cardinals that would not care , if all were lost , so they did but save their Family , which is under the protection of some Prince ; and avoid themselves the reproach of ingratitude from their Benefactors . The greatest part of the Cardinals are either of the French or Spanish Faction , and each of them makes it his greatest glory to defend the Pretensions of the Crown he protects , whether just or unjust ; so that often between them they neglect and ruine the Interests of the Church and Pope . How were it possible then for the Pope either to preserve himself or the Church in its Prerogatives , if he would take and follow the counsel of those whose interest makes them the Enemies to both ; though they pretend , that what they do is only out of a tender consideration of the publick good . To this purpose I remember that a certain Italian Cardinal , being weary of holding for many years on the Spaniards side , gave himself to the French by the mediation of a better Pension which they promised him . And indeed the Cardinals , whatsoever they pretend , have no other inclination to either party than what their Interest leads them to ; For he that gives highest Pensions , and the best Benefices , is sure to have them . This Cardinal , having thus renounced the Spaniard , did go about to take away the imputation of inconstancy and self-interest ; and would say in all companies , That he had no other end in doing so , but a desire to be able to serve the Church and Pope the better . But another Cardinal , of great experience and prudence , hearing him one day discourse after this rate , could not forbear saying these words to him , I wish to God that your Eminence , that have never been able to do the Church any service while you were a true Spaniard , may do her some now you are a counterfeit Frenchman . And this he said in the presence of divers Cardinals and Embassadours . Let us then conclude , that the State and Church can never be well governed , as to the point in hand , if the Popes be without Nephews to relye on , and in whose secrecy they may confide . Innocentius the tenth was so convinced of this truth , that finding himself deprived of those helps which he could not receive from his lawful Kindred by reason of their inabilities ; and withal seeing that he was exposed to the unsatiable avarice of a woman , his Sister-in-Law , he was fain to take the young Astalli and declare him Cardinal Nephew , and Padrone , giving him the name of Pamphilio ; and in a word , made him in Rome , as Pharaoh was in Aegypt , the Governour of all things . But what hapned ? This young Cardinal not being able to comply with the Pope's humours , and having no tye of Consanguinity upon him , was rather a Traytor to him than a Nephew ; for he did reveal to the Spaniards , from whom he did secretly receive good Pension , all that passed through his hands , or that could come to his knowledge : caring not how he hazarded and engaged the Pope's Honour and Reputation . Particularly , at that time that the Pope and the Barberins together , did consult how they should fall upon the Kingdom of Naples and divide it among themselves , Astalli all day long did set spies , and endeavour himself to discover their Counsels ; and then secretly in the night did give the Spaniards notice of all ; who , being thus well instructed , did easily prevent their Enemies designs , by taking away all those means which the Pretendants relied upon for the execution of their Enterprize . Upon this the Pope enraged against Astalli , banished him from Rome , took away from him all that he had so liberally given him , except the quality of Cardinal ; of which he could not be deprived but for great crimes , and that by a fair trial too . Now if the Pope Innocent could not trust one whom he had raised from nothing ; and if the secrets of his Court were revealed and published by a Cardinal so much obliged to him , How can other Popes trust Cardinals that are as it were their enemies by being too much other Princes friends ? These are the reasons that force the Popes to call their Kindred about them , and shew them all demonstrations of kindness ; and I think they are such as prove that the Pope cannot govern according to the rules of good Policy , if their Kindred be not with them , and have not a share in their fortune . And if it be so , Why do we murmur so much against the Popes for spending the Treasure of the Church in maintaining the greatness of their Nephews ? since it is certain that their Pomp and State is the Churches . And to what shall its Treasure be useful , except it serve to make the Majesty of the Popedom appear to the eyes of the world ? For there is no doubt , that if the Pope's Spiritual Authority were not held up and maintained by his Temporal Power , it would soon be ruined and despised For now adaies the reputation of riches and strength is that , which breeds respect for the Popedom ; as in the Primitive Ages of the Church it was upheld by holiness of life , and good example . Poor Church-men are indeed respected still by some devout Women , and the Vulgar : But they are despised in the Courts of Princes ; where the Rich are welcome , and honourably received . A poor Church-man must wear a Hair-cloth , Fast , do Penitence , and work Miracles to be known and respected : But a rich one , without more ado , shall immediately be saluted and welcomed even where he is unknown . Why are the Jesuites so in vogue in the World , and desired in Courts , as if Princes could not be without them . The Vulgar adore them , Noblemen respect them , and Magistrates grant them protection and priviledges . Is it that they serve the Church better than other Church-men ? No certainly : For the Orders of Saint Francis and Saint Dominick have spent more bloud in the profession of the Christian Faith in a Day , than the Jesuites in an Age ; neither do they live a more exemplary or a stricter life than others . How comes it to pass then , that they are so powerful ? I will tell you ; Money is the Key which opens all all doors to these good Fathers , by which they purchase Credit , Power , and Authority , even amongst Church-men , and in the Court of Rome . The Popes by this , seeing how important a thing Riches are in the hands of Church-men , do very wisely strive to furnish their Nipotismo with them ; that as they are to treat and manage the greatest affairs of Christendom : so they may do it with the Pompe and State , that so Eminent an Employment does require . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF The Pope's NEPHEWS . The Second Part. The SECOND BOOK . The Contents . IN which is discoursed , of all the good and ill that the Pope's Nephews have done the Church ever since Sixtus the Fourth . Of the Church of Christ , compared to a Field . Of those that first bestowed Riches upon the Church . Of the insatiability of the Nipotismo in general . Of the Princes that murmur against the mischiefs caused by the Pope's Nephews in Christendom . Of the honour that Princes receive in bestowing Revenues upon the Church . How the Scandal was first introduced in the Church . Of the Complaints made against the Popes . Of the Primum movens , that gives Motion to the Sphere of the Nipotismo . Of a Comparison betwixt the Gospel and the Churchmen . Of a Dispute between a Papist Preacher , and a Protestant . Of the Spirit of the Nipotismo , inclined to gather Riches . Of the impossibility of serving God and the World. Of the Excommunication of the Lucheses by Urban the Eighth . Why men are so easily corrupted . Of an Accident that befel St. Francis of Assiza . Of another that befel St. Francis of Paola . Of a false Opinion , maintained by some Divines . Of a Discourse held by Ferdinand , Great Duke of Toscany , to a Pilgrim that was going to Rome . Of the great number of Decrees that have been made to reform the Church-men . Of the People that complain of the Nipotismo . How all Christendom is scandalized by it . How the Monks exclaim against it , because it starves them . How often Princes withdraw from Rome discontented . Of the Popes that cannot reform the Abuses of the Church , except they begin with their Nephews . Of Alexander the Seventh , and his austere Life . How the good Example he gave in the beginning of his Pontificate , was of great profit to the Church . Of some Protestants that went to Rome on purpose , upon the noise of his exemplary Life . How he left off hating , and fell to loving his Kindred . Of Don Mario , the Head of this Nipotismo . Of the Disorder that was in Rome , about the Accident that befel the Duke of Crequy . Of the damage done to the Church by it . Of Don Agostino , and his high Carriage . Of the Cardinal Padrone his inclination to sensual Pleasure . Of the Taxes and Oppression of the Pope's Subjects . Of a particular Opinion about the Peoples Vices . Of the pitiful condition of the Church in Innocentius the Tenth's time . Of the Renunciation of the Cardinals Cap , made by the Prince Pamphilio . How Donna Olympia did carry her self towards the Nipotismo . Of the Princes Ludovisio and Giustiniani . Of the Nipotismo of Urban the Eighth . Of the Praises given to this Nipotismo , by those who have writ the Life of Urban . Of the Policy of the Nephews of the Popes . Of the most remarkable Passages of the Life of Urban . How the Writers did dissemble all the ill done by him . Of the Barberins Proceedings towards the Emperour and King of Poland . Of the scandal which the Protestants themselves did receive from their Dealings . Of the Designs of Gregory the Fifteenth , to destroy the Protestants . How Cardinal Ludovisio his Nephew was of another Opinion . Of the pains that Gregory took to get into his hands Marc Anthony de Dominis , who was fled to London . How the Prince Elector's Library was given to the Pope . Of the Zeal of Paul the Fifth towards the defence of the Ecclesiastick Jurisdiction . Of the hatred he bore to the State of Venice . How dangerous the Excommunication of the Venetians was to all Italy . Of the great constance of the Venetian Senate . Of the Troubles of the Church in the Pontificate of Clement the Eighth . How he opposed himself to Henry the Fourth King of France . Of that King's Resolution . Of the Proceedings of Sixtus the Fifth towards his Kindred . How he banished one of his Relations . Of his Nipotismo , that did the Church neither good nor harm . Of the Resolution of Sixtus , to Excommunicate Henry the Third of France . How the Cardinals opposed it . Of that King's Death . How Sixtus did not much care to assist the League in France . Of some Particularities of the Nipotismo of Gregory the Fifteenth . Of the great disorder that was in Rome in the time of Paul the Fourth . Of the Cardinal Caraffa that died last : And of some other Particularities about other Popes . THat which we have said in the precedent Book , is rather a Panegyrick for the Popes and their Nephews , than a true dis-interessed Relation , becoming a History : Therefore lost our Nipotismo should lose its Soul , and that which will make it live , we must fall into our wonted indifference ; and by saying all the ill , and all the good that can be said of the Nipotismo , perswade our Reader , as it is true , That we have no other Design , than to relate freely and without interest its concerns . Thus doing , the Popes will have no reason to complain ; since the ill that is said , will be recompensed by the good ; and the Romans , or my other Readers , will not tax the Author of partiality or flattery , since he so freely writes all that comes to his knowledge for the instruction of the Publick . Therefore we will treat in this Book , of all the good and all the mischief , that the Nephews of the Popes have done to the Church , ever since Sixtus the Fourth . Their good actions shall be set out , that the Memory of the dead may be revived , and due Honour given to the living that deserve it . And their ill deeds shall not be forgotten , that they may be hated by all Mankind ; and that the Nephews of the Popes to come , hearing the blame they undergo , may learn to esteem good actions , and avoid ill ones . But the greatest difficulty that I find in the execution of this my design , will be , how to separate the good Corn from the Tares : For all that the Nipotismo does , is thought good and just by them , though never so wicked ; and the Romans , on the contrary , will scarce allow of any of their actions , though never so virtuous . Christ has often compared in his Gospel the Church to a Field ; and indeed it was a very fit Metaphor : for , like a Field , it has always been either sowed , or mowed ; and it is a hard matter to know , whether the number of the Sowers does exceed that of the Mowers , though their Employment be very different . But certainly we may say , That the Popes Nephews have always been the Mowers , and the rest of Christian Princes the Sowers . And as Princes have made no difficulty of taxing themselves and their Subjects , and parting with the dearest fruits of their labours , to give to the Church ; so the Pope's Nephews have made no scruple of dissipating and spending in their Pastimes and Pleasures , that which Princes had spared out of their own Treasure for them . What would Constantine , Pepin , Charlemagne , the Countess Mathilda , and so many other Princes say , if they should come into the World again , to see those Lands and Revenues , which they so charitably gave to the Church , divided , and cast lots for , as his Vestments ? Truly I think , that they would now think it as a pious Work , to take from the Church-men by force , that which they had before given so willingly : and this because they would deliver so many People from the intolerable oppression of these Nipotismo's . And indeed their insatiability is such , that the Church and the State , ruined and spoiled as it is by so many hungry Nipotismo's , would scarce suffice for their maintenance , if Forreign Princes did not take a pride in enriching the Church by great Revenues , which are all devoured by the hungry Nipotismo's ; who are very justly compared to the Hydra's Heads , whereof one was no sooner cut off , but there sprung seven worse and more envenomed in the place . It is a kind of a Miracle to me , to hear Princes murmur at the disorders the Nipotismo's commit , in robbing the Church , and perverting the use of its Riches ; And yet to see those very same Princes contribute out of their own Revenues , and their Peoples Sweat and Labour , towards the enriching of those that they blame . I think it would be as great a piece of Justice to punish those that are robb'd , as to chastise him that commits the Theft : For if so , the number of Thieves would diminish infinitely ; since every body then would take as much care in preserving , as the Thief could use Art in stealing . Whereas now every one relying upon the surety of the Publick Laws , and the punishment that attends those that violate them , does as it were give an occasion of offending against them ; and as the Proverb says , The Occasion makes the Thief ; which is as much as to say , That they that are negligent in preserving their own , are the cause that others have a mind to it . If Princes following this Truth , did shut up their Treasures , and stop that Stream of Wealth which flows from their States to Rome , while they see that it is all ill us'd , and employed to the ruine of the Church and True Religion ; certainly the Pope's Nephews would not commit so many Scandals : neither would the World have so much reason to murmur against them . But our Complaints are not like to cease , while Princes shall think it honourable and pious to oppress their Subjects , that they may supply the Court of Rome : And , on the other side , the Nipotismo shall make no scruple of taking any thing from the Church and State , and alledge for their excuse , That they take nothing but what is the superfluous part of the Churches Revenue . What do so many Abbies , Pensions , and other Revenues , which Princes bestow upon Church-men , serve for ; but to weaken so much their own States , and strengthen another Princes ? to make that which is Sacred , Profane ? turn Crosses into Swords , and Humility into Pride and Majesty ? And when they have bestowed thus their Gifts and Presents upon those that do not need them , they are not only forsaken in their greatest distress by Church-men ; but are set upon by them , and brought to their ruin , that the Church may have the Soveraignty over their People , in the Place of the lawful Princes . All the disorders and scandals of the Church , State , and Church-men , take their rise from their Riches . When the Church was poor , Church-men were holy , having nothing to employ their minds about , but the Rules of a Good Life : but since once Riches came amongst them , farewell Holiness of Life ; they have not the leisure ; they are too much taken up with telling their Money , buying and selling Estates and Princedoms ; they forget those spiritual Riches of the Soul , and mind only those that relate to the Pleasures of the Body . Riches came in by little and little upon the Church , and by the same degrees Sanctity and Holiness of Life went out . They that read the History of the Church , cannot chuse but have discerned all along the truth of what I say . And yet every one knowing this , and being so forward to complain and murmur against the Popes avarice , and their Nephews prodigality ; no body thinks of blaming those that by continual Gifts do every day supply and furnish them with these Instruments of Wickedness . Christ has declared definitively , and pronounced with his own mouth , in the sixth Chapter of Saint Matthew , That it is impossible to serve God and Mammon . Now Mammon being interpreted Riches by most , nay by all , the conclusion is , That it is impossible to serve God and Riches . The Popes , on the other side , do by their continual practice prove to the World , in enriching their Families , that they are firmly perswaded , that one may at the same time serve God , and the Mammon or Riches of this World ; or else certainly they would give over tormenting themselves , to make their Kindred great . Riches are that Primum Movens which set the Sphere of the Nipotismo a going ; and we may say , That in this Heaven of theirs , they are no less devout than poor simple Women are , to purchase that which is promised them by the Church of Rome : For as the one falls down before a Crucifix , and adores the Altar , to gain Indulgences ; so do the Pope's Nephews prostrate themselves before their Treasures , and believe that they obtain the pardon of all their faults , in worshipping the Coffers in which they have buried the Churches Riches . Now if Christ has said , That there is no serving God and Riches , How can the Popes give their Nephews leave to serve Riches and God ? Have the Popes the Power of giving our Saviour the Lie ? For what is it else ? For either they believe not Christ's Words to be true , or else they are resolved to contradict them in their Practice ; both which are abominable to any rational or serious Christian : though I believe that in Italy there are thousands who , frighted by the Inquisition , would rather answer , That Christ was mistaken in his Doctrine , than say , That the Pope does amiss in his Practice . About four years ago I was in Bagni del Vallé , a Town so called ; where , amongst others , was a Father of the Order of Saint Augustine , by name Father Paolo Segani , who called himself a Preacher ; though for my part I believe he was so far from being a good Divine , that he was scarce Master of the Rules of Grammar in the Latin Tongue . This good Father was one day engaged in a Dispute with a Protestant Gentleman , about the Infallibility of the Pope ; and there were many of both Religions present , amongst whom I was one . The Protestant was a Frenchman , called Jean Antony Guerin , a Doctor of Physick , and a very ingenious Gentleman ; but one who excelled in the knowledge of the Holy Scripture , and did so well understand all the hard Passages of it , that the Ministers of his Religion did often take great pleasure to hear him discourse with so much ability about it . The Dispute on the Catholick's side was most spent in Words , he being able to answer to all the Protestant's Reasons with nothing but a Negative , and say , It is not true , That is false . But at last , as they grew warm , the Protestant pressing closer upon him , put this Question to him , on purpose because he saw him so ignorant . Whether or no it were easier for Christ to have err'd in delivering his Gospel , than for the Pope to erre in his Decrees ? At this the Monk smiled , and thinking to hit the nail on the head , answer'd him boldly , That he believed that Christ , as Man , might have erred ; but that the Pope , as God , could not erre . At this Answer the Protestant burst out a laughing , and so did some Swisser Ladies , who without doubt had more wit and discernment in matters of Religion , than this impertinent Monk. And thus the Dispute ceased ; the Protestant contenting himself to have shewed the others Ignorance , and the Monk thinking he had answer'd most invincibly . And indeed , in what Soul or Mind can this Opinion be receiv'd , That the Pope is more infallible than Christ ; That God should fail in his Words , and a Pope be infallible in his Decrees ? O Blasphemy , and horrible Error in the poor abus'd People ! who give more credit to the Pope's words , than to Christ's own Gospel . It has been observed , that in the Popes Families there has been Saints , even amongst their inferiour rank o● their Servants ; and yet there never was any of their Nephews Saints . I have turned over great Volum●● of the Church-History , a purpose to see if amongs● that great number of men , who are said to have performed Miracles , there were any one of a Nipotismo to be found amongst them : But truly I le●● my pains ; for the Popes , who have filled up the Roman Kalendar with thousands of Saints , have no● yet been able to place one of their Nephews there ▪ And indeed , how is it possible that they , that live i● delight and greatness , should have room amongst those that have purchased their place in heaven by sufferings and poverty ? And me-thinks , it is a sad thing to observe for the Nephews , that all the harm the Church has received was from those amongst them that shewed the strongest Propension to Riches and Power : whereas all the good that has been done by them comes from those amongst them that have been moderate , and contented with ordinary riches . And now if we measure the good by these moderate men , and the ill by the insatiable , the number of the last being much greater than that of the first , will demonstrate to us that the damage the Church receives from the Nipotismo is much greater then the good they ever did or will do to it . In the time that Urban the eighth Excommunicated the Lucheses for going about to repress the Insolence of Church-men in their State ; all the Italian Princes sided with them , not out of any particular affection to them , but out of a politick reason , they being all concern'd in the loss of Lucca , for thereby the Ecclesiastick State and the pride of the Nipotismo would have been encreased . And yet no body for all this durst say any thing against the Pope's Person or Authority , but lay all the fault upon the Nipotismo ; As one day I heard a Senator of Venice discoursing in these words : Italy has little reason to complain of the Popes , but it has a great deal to murmur against their Nephews . Urban would be good and holy of Francesco Antonio and and Tadeo Barberini were not devils ; but as his affection blinds him to them , so does their pride blind them in their conduct towards Princes . Because they have a Vail drawn over their eyes , they think that all the world must be one colour . And they are so busied from morning to night in disposing of that vast Treasure which they have already gathered , and in inventing new waies to purchase more , that they think not of getting the favour of those Princes who will remain such when the Barberins shall cease to be Lords and Masters . If their Interest had not so great an Empire over them they would govern the Church better ; and in a word , the Church would be in them , and not they in the Church . But what a strange Sacrilegious opinion is that which is maintained by the Divines of the Church of Rome ? viz. That one who has got his riches by Extortions , and oppr●ssing of the poor , and any wicked way , is not ob●ig●d to a restitution to the poor : But it is enough if when he dies he leaves his Estate to some Church , founds a Mon●stery , or an Hospital ; as if it were lawful to transgress the Law of God , and bring ones self into a state of damnation to satisfie that covetous and insatiable humour of the Church-men . If the Walls of Rome could speak , and the Fabricks of so many stately Cloysters had mouths to make themselves heard ; if those vast Palaces of the Nipotismos were animated ; Oh! How many tender-hearted Christians would be fain to forsake the City , and retire into desarts , that they might not hear the stones complain for the poor , and lament their misfortune ? Ferdinand , Second Duke of Toscany , having a great deal of reason to complain of the Barberins proceedings towards him , said one day to one who was about to go in Pilgrimage to Rome : That the holiest Temple that he should see there would be the Barberins Palace , for that it was cem●nted and built with the bloud of many Martyrs . If any body in Rome should steal but the value of six pence in his greatest necessity from a Priest , without doubt the Nipotismo , who has the Government of the City in their hands , would cause him to be hang'd immediately : and yet they that rob and spoyl the Church go off free , and without any punishment . Every day there comes out some new Order from the Datary-Office for the reformation of the abuses committed by Church-men in their employments ; and the Popes do give often particular Commissions to This and That Cardinal to enquire into the lives of the Monks , and take away those Scandals which do every day encrease : And yet for all this the Romans observe , that the more the Decrees of Reformation are , the more are the Vices multiplied ; the disease being so st●bborn and inveterate , that it grows worse when the Physician goes about to apply remedies to it . The Pope's subjects curse the Nipotismo for their Tyranny and Extortions . Christendom is scandalized to see that they little believe that Religion of which they make so great Profession . The Church weeps and sheds tears to see its bowels gnawn and torn by the Nipotismo . The State , weakned by so many Taxes and Oppressions , sends its cries to Heaven against them . The Monks exclaim , seeing that the Nipotismo's Avarice deprives them of their Profit , and makes them contribute towards the maintenance of their Grandeur . Princes and Embassadours retire discontented from Rome , not being able to endure the Nipotismo's insolence . The Altars themselves are often forsaken and stand empty , the Nephews refusing to grant Indulgences without money . Certainly these abuses , these disorders , these scandals should drive the Popes out of Rome . That Gardener that does only cut the top of the Weeds , and not root them out , is but an ill Gardener . But how can the Popes reform the abuses of the Church , if they do not begin with their Nephews ? For it would also else be a very preposterous Reformation that should begin with the Effect , and leave the Cause untouched . Some say , that the Popes are holy in the Reformations of the Breviary , and the chastizing of the Romans for their faults : But they are devils in leaving the crimes of their Nephews unpunished ; for they trusting to their Uncles Indulgence , do slack the Reins , which should curb the natural inclination which we all have to do ill . But it is now time to enter into a particular Narration of the good and hurt the Church has received from the Nipotismo ; and as we begun their History at Sixtus the fourth , and continued it down to Alexander the seventh now reigning : So we will now begin at Alexander , and trace it backwards up to Sixtus the fourth . The first mischief , and indeed the most considerable one , caused by the Nipotismo of Alexander , was the change made by them in the Pope ; whom from godly , pious , and inclin'd to mortification , they have made sensual and ambitious . Alexander in the first months of his elevation to the Popedom had so taken upon him the profession of an Evangelical life , that he was wont to season his his meat with ashes , to sleep upon a hard Couch , to hate Riches , Glory , and Pomp ; taking a great pleasure to give audience to Embassadours in a Chamber full of dead mens skuls , and in the sight of his Coffin , which stood there to put him in mind of his death . The Cardinals , the Princes , the Prelates , the Romans were all touched with so pious an Example , and did begin to think of reforming their lives . The Hereticks themselves did bear that respect to his Holiness , as to prostrate themselves in the streets , when he went through Rome , not so much in fear of his Majesty , as in honour of his Vertue . Divers French Protestants came on purpose to Rome to know whether his words did answer his reputation , and if he did really lead the life he was said to lead . The noyse of his Sanctity being so great in France , that it was almost impossible to believe all that was said of it . Thus lived Alexander , while he lived without a Nipotismo : But no sooner had they set their feet in Rome but the Pope changed his nature , or rather came to himself ; for instead of Humiiity , succeeded Vanity ; his Mortification vanished , and his hard Couch , was changed into a soft Feather-bed ; his dead-mens skuls , into so many Jewels ; and his thoughts of death , into eternal designs of Ambition and Grandeur : Filling up his empty Coffin with Money , as if he had a design to corrupt death , and purchase life with Riches . Hereupon a publick Minister , returning from his Audience the very same day that the Nipotismo came to Rome ; and having felicitated his Holiness upon their arrival , said , as soon as he came home , to one of his friends these very words : He is not of the same humour he was went to be ; he was us'd to stand with his eyes fixed upon the ground , and now he does nothing but fix them upon Don Agostino ; Heretofore we did hear him sigh often , and now he is as inclined to laugh . I am afraid the Nipotismo has already spoyled him . This is the first harm that they have done the Church . I do not know what good they may do hereafter , but hitherto they have done so little that it is invisible ; whereas the mischief they are Authors of , is obvious to all eyes . Don Mario , who is the Pope's Brother , and the Head of the Nipotismo , does exercise his place of Governour of Rome with so much Tyranny , that the City it self is become odious to many Families of quality , who have left and removed to other Towns , that they might not be any longer subject to one who gives occasion of complaint to the People , the Gentry , and Strangers ; For he is not only averse from doing curtesies , and inexorable in punishments ; but he is inclin'd to disgust all those who , having to do with him , do not appease his angry genius with money . Besides , assuming to himself , in the Government of the Borgo , a greater Authority than does belong to him of right , he does , as it were eclipse and stifle the jurisdiction of the Governour of Rome ; who often is forced to own those faults of which he is innocent , Don Mario laying upon him all the miscarriages , and taking to himself all the profit of both places . For proof of this I will bring an example which will never be forgot by Posterity . In the time that the Duke of Crequy received that affront to see his Coach assaulted and fired upon by the Pope's Guards ; the Cardinal Imperiale , who was then Governour of Rome , was so innocent of this accident , that he did not so much as know of it till it was past , and then he found that Don Mario had so engag'd him in it , that there was no retiring ; and indeed though he have since made a Journey into France to justifie himself : nevertheless the French Court , who cannot forget the affront done the King and Nation , can less avoid remembring of Cardinal Imperiale , who was charged as the Author of it . And yet they are very well informed that the design was laid by Don Mario , and the execution only charged upon Cardinal Imperiale , who has been fain to endure that humiliation and punishment which did belong to the other . Indeed if the Pope had not in good time made satisfaction for the Injury , the French King was resolved to seek his reparation by his Sword ; not against the Pope , who knew nothing of the business till after it was brought about ; but against his Brother , who had set Imperiale upon the execution of it . But in the reparation , the Church was the most endammaged ; for besides the loss of its honour , and that respect which was wont to be borne to it , it received a very great blow in its strength and riches : for not only the Pope's Nuncio was immediately sent away from the French Court , but also his Vice-Legat was driven from Avignon , and the Court of Rome was forced to entertain an Army all the time of the Treaty , and before , for fear of being surpriz'd by the Kings Forces ; and when it did come to an agreement , it was concluded in a dishonourable and shameful way for Rome , and for the Church . This is the good and profit that the Signor Don Mario has brought to the Church ; and yet in the Articles of Peace there was little or no mention made of his person . The Pope , for all this , is so pre-possessed with a good opinion of him , that he does give him thereby an occasion , and almost an invitation of committing more mischief , than he would do otherwise . But if Don Mario has been useless , or rather prejudicial to the Church , certainly Don Agostino , his Nephew , has been little better : He is one that would seem to be born to an Empire ; and were it Alexander's or Caesar's he did enjoy , he would not show a more lofty carriage , nor affect a greater insolence . When he goes through the City , he does so little regard any body , that he is scarce induced to salute those Gentlemen that civilly do prevent him by pulling off their hats first : but he never begins to any body , no not to a Prince ; which is so odious , that for that only pleasure of seeing his pride abated , the Romans do wish the Pope's death . He did , what lay in his power , to make an eternal Enemy of the Family of the Colonna's ; which is the noblest and best beloved of Rome , and countenanced by the greatest Monarchs of Christendom ; and if the Pope had not wisely caused satisfaction to be made for the affront done to the Colonnas at the Theatre , the Family of the Chigi would have incurred the enmity of a House , which in time might have been revenged , or at least in the quarrel the City of Rome would have been divided , and in a kinde of War within its self . The Cardinal Padrone too on his side giving himself too much up to sensual pleasures , is the cause of great disorders in the Court and Church ; for all the Congregations of Cardinals , of which he is the head , are much puzled how to deal with , and humour a man , who cares for nothing less than that which is committed to his care . Some of the Cardinals and Prelates take example by him , and do commit great scandals ; for which they excuse themselves by saying , That the Cardinal Padrone does commit greater . And thus betwixt them the poor Church is ill serv'd in both its Temporal and Spiritual . I have nothing to say of the other Nephews and Kindred of the Pope ; for supposed they had good inclinations , they have little or no occasion to bring them to effect for the publick good , they being not admitted to any publick employment . And indeed it would be but loss of time for any body to summe up the good this Nipotismo has done the Church ; for it is so little , and their ill actions are so many , that it would be stifled by them , like good Corn by Tares . The people is more oppressed than ever , the City is ill provided , and all things are dear and scarce ; the Prelates are discontented , and the money it self is condemned to a perpetual confinement in Don Mario's , and the Nipotismo's Coffers . It is a strange thing to see , that the Popes should have the power to perswade others to renounce their fortunes , to run into Monasteries , to embrace Pilgrimages , and Mortifications ; and yet not be able to perswade a little moderation to their Nephews , and make them content themselves with that lawful encrease of their Fortunes , which every body is well pleased to allow them : but they must still be laying taxes upon the people , and discontent upon Princes and States . I have a friend that is of opinion , that by the means of Indulgences , the peoples vices do daily diminish . I know not whether it be true or no , but I am sure that the Nipotismos do daily increase , they little caring for Indulgences , and being of opinion , that the Pope is obliged to open them the door of Paradise by force . And though this may be taken as a facetious conceit , yet I am certain that the Nipotismos in good earnest do little frequent Churches , but are more employed in getting of money , and taking their pleasure . But now it is time to speak of Innocentius the 10th . his Nipotismo , of which it may be said , that it did a little good , and no hurt ; because it was alwayes under the Popes disgrace , and Donna Olympia's oppression ; so that none of it were able to show either their malice or their bounty , if they had any : for that good which they did do , may be as well interpreted to proceed from a design of winning the peoples favour , to whom only they could have recourse in their disgrace , as from any good Principles of their own . But however it were , the poor Church was never the better ; for what between Innocentio's Capriccios , and Olympia's tyranny , it was most miserably governed ; and the Court brought into such a disorder , that the like was never seen before , nor I hope will not be hereafter : since the impression and mark of those blows which it received then are still to be seen in the face of the Church , and will appear to fright all those that should go about to bring a like scandal upon it . And first the renunciation of the Cardinals Cap made by Prince Pamphilio , though it were in it self a very necessary action , for the preservation of the Pamphilian Family , was nevertheless scandalous and injurious to the Churches reputation ; the more because being made without his Uncle's consent , it so looked as if this eminent Dignity of Cardinal were a thing to make sport with , and a profession as easily cast off without shame , as it is ordinarily conferred without merit . But this had been but an inconsiderable fault , which would have been forgiven without pain in this disorderly age , if all Christendom had not been offended by the tyrannical government of the proud Donna Olympia ; who having usurped that power which the Popes do ordinarily confer on the Nipotismo , had brought them to such a desperate case , that they did almost revolt against their Uncle ; whose humorsome fancy did make such work by displacing one , and putting in another , sometimes a true , sometimes a false Nephew , and sometimes governing without any at all , that the most patient and unconcern'd spectator could not behold so capricious a Prince without indignation . The Nipotismo being by Olympia's means depriv'd of the power of doing good , had nevertheless the faculty of doing mischief left them ; and the Lady would have been well pleased with it , for she did seek after all occasions of making them odious to the Pope , and to every body else : but they perceiving her design , became good , or at least innocent , out of spight , that the imputation of all the miscarriages might fall upon her alone , they being not disposed to bear a part of the pain , who had none in the pleasure . For this reason the Prince Pamphilio was alwayes most obliging and ready to serve the Church , and those that requir'd his assistance ; giving therein demonstrations of his good nature , and hopes that he might one day rule better with his natural simplicity and equity , then Donna Olympia with her refin'd , but wicked policies . So the two Princes Ludovisio , and Giustiniani did behave themselves with all care and circumspection , out of a design of pleasing the vulgar ; since they could not be admitted to please their Uncle , whose affections they had lost , without having any thing laid to their charge that might deserve so severe a punishment . Let us therefore conclude the innocence of this Nipotismo , who never had the power of doing any good , nor the convenience of doing any harm to the Church ; which nevertheless was severely handled by that impudent and covetous Donna Olympia . Now let us go a step higher , and come to the Nipotismo , of Vrban , or the reign of the Barberins ; who seemed to be born for the Empire of the world : and of them indeed there is much to be said . For in the space of three and twenty years , there was occasion for every one of them to show his parts and inclinations , and make the world acquainted with their temper . They that have writ the life of Urban , having proposed to themselves no other design than that of pleasing the Barberins , do make perpetual Encomiums of his good actions , but pass silently all his ill ones , that they might not lose that favour which to purchase they had undertaken to transmit such gross flatteries to posterity . There is no doubt but Vrban did very much advantage the Church and State , enriching them with a great number of Hospitals , Churches , Colledges , Libraries , Castles , Forts , Altars , Temples , Canonizations , and Beatifications : but if we consider the greatness of his visible Revenue , for the space of three and twenty year , we shall finde that his expences are inconsiderable compared to it . I am acquainted with a Roman , who had the curiosity for two years together to inform himself of all the expences of the Barberins in the Pontificate of their Uncle , that is , of all the money they had laid out both for the Church and their own Family , and found by computation , that the publick expense consisted in nine millions and a half of Crowns ; and their visible private one in twelve . Let it not seem strange to any one , if I say visible , for every body knows , that the great policy of the Niptoismo consists in hiding their own expenses , and publishing those that they are 〈◊〉 for the Church ; whose rotten Walls they ordinarily plaister over with a little Lime and Water , while they build new ones for themselves , covering them with some sad colour that they may hide the expense . They that will please themselves , let them read the Life of Vrban , which has been inserted among the rest of the Lives of the Popes , composed by Platina , and there they will meet with such a quantity of his good works , that they cannot chuse but esteem him as one of the holiest Popes that ever was ; but they that are otherwise inform'd , are mov'd to laugh both at the Pope and the Author . There you shall meet with nothing but , that the Pope visited such a Church , confirmed such a Decree of his Predecessor , gave the people his Benediction from the Church of St. Jean of Lateran , visited the Hospital of the Trinity , made a great exhortation to the Bishops , excited the Monks to reform , beautified St. Andrè Avellino , received Ambassadors with great state , opened the Holy Year with Magnificence , consecrated the Church of the Vatican , gave the title of Cardinalate to the Church of St. Charles , re-built the Colledge of the Grecians , &c. But all this while not a word of the Progress of Gustave Adolfe in Germany , of the Turk in the other parts of Christendom ( while the Pope lets them both alone ) of the excommunication of the Duke of Parma , of that of the State of Lucca , of the affront done to the State of Venice , of the disrespect show'd to the Crown of France in divers occasions , of the War begun in Italy , of the Catholick Keligion declining in Poland , of the Artifices used in the War of the Valtolina , and in a word , of so many miscarriages , and offences given to Rome , the State , and all Christendom , by the extravagant passions of the Barberins : Of all this I say there is not a syllable , nor the least mention . Every one knows that Germany , the Empire , and the Catholick Religion were upon the brim of their ruine , for want of succour ; and yet at that very time the Barberins ▪ did make War upon the Princes of Italy , with the treasure of the Church ; their minde being more bent upon the raising of their Family , than upon the conservation of Christendom , And the mischief was , that they did so besiege the Pope , that there was no means of informing him of the deplorable state of the Affairs of Christendom ; for neither the Emperour , nor the King of Poland could ever obtain any answer to their demands , which I believe never came to the knowledge of the Pope , no more than their dangers . The Nipotismo answering their Ambassadors conformably to their own interest , without any regard to the Fatherly and Pastoral care , to which their Uncle was bound by the duty of his place . But that which was worst of all , was , that they did not openly refuse their help , but by delayes and promises keeping still the Emperour and King of Poland in hopes , they made them neglect to make peace with their Enemies , and refuse those conditions , which else they would have accepted , had not the Barberins entertain'd them with the hopes now of an Army , then of a great summe of Money ; and at last disappointed them of all . However the people of the State belonging to the Church were the worse for it ; for the Barberins taking occasion from the obligation the Pope was in , to assist these Princes , did thereupon lay most heavy Taxes and Impositions upon both Church-men and Layes : The simple people stirred up by the exhortations of some Preachers who made it their business to declare in their Sermons , That God could not be better pleased then by that assistance given to the distressed Catholicks , did sell all their Jewels and preciousest Houshold-stuff to give away to those that had the Commission of gathering their Benevolence . Out of these summes which were thus raised , the Barberins did send it may be one or two in the hundred , and this after so long waiting , and by such chargeable wayes , that half of the money was absorbed in the exchange : which the Emperour and King of Poland having perceived , they were fain to give over their soliciting the Barberins , and defend themselves as well as they could . The Protestants themselves , though much rejoycing at the decaying state of the Catholick Religion in Germany , were nevertheless infinitely scandalized at the Pope's proceedings , saying , as it was true , That the Barberins did the Catholicks more mischief by denying them succour with such dilatory wayes , than the Protestants by the force of Arms. In a word , I think it is not a hard thing to perswade that the Barberins in the time of their reign did the Church a great deal of mischief ; it would be much a harder to convince any body of the good they have done : and it is so difficult a business , thar for my part I shall not undertake it ; only I will give the Barberins this good counsel , which is , that if they desire to make posterity lose the memory of their ill conduct under their Uncle , they endeavour to get Cardinal Francesco Barberino made Pope after the death of Alexander ; for so it may be , that as in their Uncle's time they did much more hurt then good , they will under Cardinal Francesco , who is pious and vertuous do more good than hurt . There is an example of this already in the two Popes of the Family of la Rovere ; Sixtus the 4th . and Julius the second ; for in the time of Sixtus , the Nipotismo was most highly guilty towards the Church , and did much harm , and little good ; but under Julius it did much good , and little harm : so the same thing may happen for the Barberins , if Francesco be made Pope . Gregory the 15th . who was Vrban's Predecessor , lived to do mischief enough , but it seems had no time to do good : of the four parts of the Popedom his Nephew had three , and he one . All this Popes thoughts were bent upon the Protestants ruine , particularly , he had a spight to Geneva , calling it the nest of the Devil ; and therefore he pressed the Duke of Savoy to besiege it , promising him great succors of men and money . He likewise assisted with all might and main the Emperour in his War against the Protestants of Germany . He failed not to solicit the King of France to torment and molest the Huguenots of his Kingdom , and prevailed with him to do it : which cost him dear , and had like to have proved fatal to his Monarchy , though at last he remained victorious . The Cardinal Ludovisio his Nephew , quite contrary , did what lay in his power , to quell in his Uncle , this unmeasurable desire of ruining the Protestants , and engaging all Christendom into bloody Wars ; but the Pope would never hearken to any thing that he could say about that particular , answering him alwayes in these words , 'T is enough that I let you do what you will with the Catholicks ; pray let me have the liberty of doing what I please against the Hereticks our enemies . His Remonstrances to Ambassadors upon this Subject , were so frequent at every audience that they were tired with them ; and when sometimes the Cardinal Ludovisio would interpose , and say something to qualifie the heat of the Pope's exaggerations , he would command him to hold his tongue ; and sometimes say to him , you have a touch of an Heritick in you . He did all his endeavours by a thousand plots and Artifices , to reduce England again under the obedience of the Church of Rome , but all to no purpose : at last , seeing himself disappointed in this his main design after such pains and expense , he resolved to get back to Rome . Marc Antony de Dominis , who in the time of P●al the fifth Gregories Predecessor , had left Italy , and was fled into England ; where , having declared himself Protestant , he did write many shrewd books against the Pope , and the Court of Rome , as one who was well informed of all its disorders . The Pope , the better to compass his intention , sent to London certain Prelates disguised , who had been heretofore intimate with Marc Antony . These , coming to him secretly , promised him not only the Pope's and the Churches pardon ; but also assured him , that he should be made Cardinal at the next promotion . The Archbishop , trusting to the Oaths and Engagement of these Prelates , left England , and return'd once more to Rome , where he made a recantation of all his Errours , as they call'd them ; But a little after , being carefully watched by the Pope's Spies , they took hold of some words that he said ; and having clapt him up in the Inquisition Prison , began to question him for Heresie ; and without doubt he had undergone the dreadful fire of the Roman Purgatory , if timely death had not prevented the Pope's revenge . In a word , this Pope had undertaken the ruine of all Protestant Princes ; wherefore he sent great Succours to the Emperour in his war against the Prince Palatine of Rhine , who after some resistance was driven out of his Country , and proclaimed Traytor to the Empire : whereupon his dignity of Prince Elector was conferred upon Maximilian , Duke of Baviere , a Catholick Prince , much protected by the Pope . And the Emperour , in acknowledgment of the Pope's zeal and affection , presented him with the Prince Palatines Library , esteemed , for the great number of Manuscripts in all Tongues , one of the most famous of all Europe : The Pope , having thanked his Imperial Majesty , caused the Library to be transported to Rome with great charge and expence ; and as soon as it came , he solemnly sanctified it with his blessing , and so laid it up . Paul the fifth was almost of the same humour , though he did not undertake things so rashly , but would wisely consider the good and evil that might come of them . It is believed , that in his time an infinite number of Hereticks return'd to the Church of Rome ; but I am sure , that above a hundred Italian Families forsook their Country , and withdrew into Protestant Princes Territories , where they might freely follow the Rites of their Religion . Particularly , they went to Geneva , where great numbers resorted every day , and above all many Lucheses , of which some are now aggregated amongst the principal Families of that City . This Pope , though so zealous for the Church , was nevertheless very Indulgent to his Family , who did usurp a power and authority , as prejudicial to the Church as it was offensive to Princes ; with whom the Borgheses , as well as the Barberins , would often enter into contest . In the time of this Pope , Italy had like to have seen sixteen Cities of it become Protestants , as Monsieur De Lion , the French King's Embassadour told the Pope ; and thus the occasion was : Paul and his Kindred , for I know not what reasons , did bear a secret grudge to the State of Venice , and did wait for nothing more than for some occasion of shewing their spleen ; and it falling out that the State of Venice , according to their ancient Form of Government , did put some Church-men in Prison ; the Pope upon the notice of it excommunicated not only the Senate , but the whole Nation of the Venetians , as if they had been guilty of their Magistrates fault . But these wise Senators were not so easily daunted , but resolving either to preserve their power and authority within their Government , or to hazard the ruine of it , set some of their Divines on work to write against the Pope's authority , and his Excommunication ; which writings did then , and have since produced so great an effect in the minds of most men , that now there is not any little Prince of Italy that cares for the Popes Excommunication , as it has been clearly seen by the examples of the Duke of Parma , the Commonwealth of Lucca , the Duke Charles of Lorain , and many others . The constancy of the Venetians was invincible in this occasion , and so great , that they sent the Pope word , That if he did not recall his Excommunication they would provide for their own preservation by such remedies as should become the dignity of their State , and its ancient Majesty . And that they might the sooner bring the Pope to their desires , they politickly sent to Geneva to require that City to send them some of their most able Ministers to instruct them in the Protestant Religion . This Artifice having frighted the Pope into a condescendency , he was fain to come to an agreement very disadvantageous for the honour of the Sea of Rome . If this Pope had not been so unjustly severe towards the State of Venice , he would have left a much better name behind him . For to say truth , he did the Church much more good than evil : but it was , and will be , a great spot to his reputation to have gone about to undo the Bulwark of Christendom : for such has the State of Venice alwaies been reputed . We must be forced to skip Leo the eleventh ( for his short life gave him no time to do good , and hindred him from doing any harm to the Church ) and come to Clement the eighth , who was a Pope that lived both with his Kindred , and for them a good while . Christendom was involved in great troubles when he came to the Pontificate , there being nothing but Wars and Divisions . The Turks did assault Germany , and the Protestants did torment the rest of the Catholick Princes ; besides that , the banish'd Criminals of the Kingdom of Naples had made themselves Masters of a great part of it , and spread themselves over all the Country . The Pope's main end , amongst all these disorders , was first to provide for his Kindred ; and that care took up so much of his time and treasure , that he was not in a condition to succour those Princes that were fighting for the defence of that Religion of which he was the Head. In the mean time the Spaniards , who had a mind to hinder Henry King of Navar from possessing the Crown of France , which he was lawful Heir of ; foreseeing that of themselves they would not be able to resist Henry's Right , nor hold out against so generous and warlike a Prince , they did their utmost Endeavours to get the Pope on their side , and declare against the King of Navar , as against an Heretick , and by consequent incapable of receiving the Crown . At first , the Pope refused to engage openly in a business which would be necessarily expensive and troublesom ; and therefore for a while he let the Spaniards alone , hoping that of themselves they would be strong enough to effect the Work without him : But they having perceived his intention , soon made a breach in it by the means of the Nipotismo , which they gained ; and at whose perswasion the Pope sent an Army under the Conduct of Appio Conti , who was kill'd in an Encounter by some of Henry's Forces . The Catholick Princes of the Realm of France , who were on Henry's side , together with the greatest part of the Nation , sent upon this the Marquis of Pisani to Rome , to desire the Pope to recall his Army , and not to oppose a Prince who had promised to be instructed in the Catholick Religion : But the Pope not only refused their Request , but would not so much as endure that the Marquis should set his foot in any part of the State of the Church . Things being in this posture , Henry at last resolved to dash all his Adversaries Machines to pieces at one blow ; and therefore he solemnly renounced his Heresie , and was reconciled to the Church : So in spite of the Pope and the Spaniards , he obtained a Crown , which could never have encompassed a more worthy Head than his . After this , the Pope's Army was fain to retire , having done little or nothing . The same hapned in Flanders , whither he sent another Army to help the Spaniards against the Vnited Provinces , who , since the death of the Duke of Parma , had obtained many Victories ; but it was with as little success as the first : So that the Pope , weary of spending the Treasure of the Church to no purpose , commanded his Forces home , leaving the Spaniards to look after their own Affairs . The Expences of this Pope were exorbitant ; for he did undertake every thing rashly , and more out of Capriccio , than ripe judgment and deliberation : So that he undoubtedly did the Church more hurt than good . There is little to be said of Innocent the Ninth , Gregory the Fourteenth , and Urban the Seventh ; for the greatest mischief they did the Church , was , that they liv'd so little . We will therefore come to Sixtus the Fifth . The Nipotismo of this Pope was one of the most innocent ones that ever was seen ; for he hindred them from taking any part in the Government : So that they were in the Court , like Beggars at a Church door , of whom few People take notice . Not that he was so severe , as to hinder them from a share in his Fortune ; for he did bestow large Revenues upon them all : observing nevertheless , to refuse always every thing that they begg'd , and to give them when they least thought of it . He did much affect this sort of Generosity , or rather Soverainty ; for he never suffered any of his Relations to put their hands into his Coffers ; nay , he was so absolute , that once he banished a Kinsman of his , because he found his House better furnished , than it could be by those Gratifications which he had received from the Pope , who used no more words with him but these , We have given you so much , and you have so much ; How came you by the rest ? And so without delay he banish'd him , and divided his Fortune amongst his other Relations . If the Nephews of other Popes become rich , it is by the abuse they make of that Authority which they usurp in the Pope's Name . But it was not so with the Nipotismo of Sixtus ; for he never gave blindly , but with his eyes open , and discreetly : And if there were any Error committed in their growing rich , it was the Pope that was the Author of it , and not they , who were meerly passive , and did but receive their Uncles Liberalities . There is no doubt , but that under this Pope the Church received much more benefit than damage ; for the Nipotismo having no Power , could not be otherwise than good and innocent ; and the Pope himself was so wise and vertuous a Prince , that there were few Miscarriages in his time ; if we except that only occasion , in which Sixtus , by his too hasty Excommunication of King Henry the Third of France , brought the Church in danger of losing for ever so noble and flourishing a part of Christendom ; as it had hapned already , by the rashness of one Pope , that the Kingdom of England was entirely lost , only because Clement the Seventh would not yield a little of his Authority . And indeed , I think , the greatest blemish upon the Reputation of Sixtus is , that he suffer'd himself to be so far transported with anger , as to Excommunicate Henry the Third of France , for having caused the Cardinal of Guise to be killed , and the Cardinal of Bourbon to be shut up in a close Prison , with the Archbishop of Lyons , who were indeed all three Traytors to the Kingdom , and Conspirators against the Royal Person of Henry . The Consistory of Cardinals did oppose this violent Resolution of Sixtus , by remonstrating to him the terrible consequence of it , and the danger that all the Church would incur by the loss of so noble a Christian Kingdom . But the Pope laughing at all this , answered the Cardinals in this manner ; If therefore you will have it so , we will bring it to pass , that from henceforward you shall be neither honour'd nor reverenc'd by Princes nor Kings ; but despis'd , vilified , and exposed to the hands both of the Oppressor , and the Executioner . Certainly , if the killing of Cardinals be conniv'd at , and pass'd over without resentment and chastisement , it may very easily become the Case of every one of you . However , we will rather do that which Justice requires , though you little care that Reason be done for the Violence committed , not so much against you , as the Sacred Purple . Nevertheless , the Pope was wary , not to precipitate things so suddenly ; but suffered five Months to pass , after the death of the Cardinal of Guise : during which interval , he made by Letters several Admonitions to the King ; all which proved to no purpose , the King being resolute not to free the Cardinal out of Prison , which the Pope so vehemently urged . Whereupon , seeing he could not prevail , he thundered out the greater Excommunication , with all the accustomed Forms , against the King , and against all those who in the said matter should afford Counsel to , or in any manner whatsoever assist him . Besides which , he also cited the said King to make his personal Appearance at Rome , within the term of seventy days , there to give account of the Death of the Cardinal of Guise , and the Imprisonment of the Cardinal of Bourbon . The King conceived great indignation upon this proceeding of the Pope , and began to advise with the Prelates , Bishops , and Counsellors of greatest trust with him , how to ward off such a Storm ; and things were carried so far , that the Council-Royal seem'd resolv'd to create a Patriarch in France , particularly for the Gallicane Church , who should not in any wise be subject to , or have so much as the least Communication with the Church of Rome : And 't is likely the French , who affect Novelties , would not have been backward to close with this Resolution . But whilst Matters went on in this manner , it so came to pass , that the King , as he lay with a great Army at S. Cloud , two Leagues from Paris , was on the first day of August , in the year 1569. wounded in the belly with a two-edged Knife , by a Dominican Fryar named Jaques Clement Native of the City of Lans , and of the age of twenty three years , as he was receiving Letters from the hand of the said Friar , who was upon his knees ; of which Wound he died within fourteen hours , in regard his Entrals were pierc'd , having imploy'd this short in ordering such things as concerned his Soul. This Murder hapned seventy eight days after the Summons by the Pope for his Appearance at Rome , within seventy days ; and his Holiness rejoyced not a little at it , since hereby the displeasure , which the Consistory of Cardinals , the People , and Nobility had conceiv'd against him , as one that car'd not much to see the destruction of a Kingdom , which would breed disturbance to the common quiet of Italy , from Age to Age , both by Sea and Land. Great were the Stirs which succeeded in France after the King's death ; inasmuch as Henry King of Navar , next Heir to the Crown , began to ende●vour the possession thereof , by warring against the Lords of the Ligue , who were back'd and upheld by the Spaniards , by whom the Succession of Henry was infinitely opposed . In these Commotions and Broils of France , the Pope gave not those Assistances to the Ligue , which they expected and required ; and this upon several accounts , but especially because he would not condescend to the Instances of the Cardinals and the Spaniards , who much solicited him ; giving them this Answer , When we were against the dead Henry , all you were our Opponents ; Now that you would persecute the living Henry , we will not side with you , for the sake of our own Interest . It was not a little displeasing to the King of Spain , that the Pope did not succour the Ligue , nor declare Excommunicate those Princes and Prelates that followed the side of Navar ; so that the King resolv'd to make some Protestations to the Pope concerning this Tergiversation . But his Holiness wanted not Pretexts to fence with , and in a manner made sport with those Spanish Cardinals , who importun'd him either to unite with the Ligue , or send considerable Assistance to it . Gregory the Thirteenth had Nephews , who did not degenerate from the Name of Buoncompagno ; that is to say , they little car'd to do good , and less to do evil . Nevertheless , according to the Instinct which seems natural to Pope's Nephews , this Family of Buoncompagno could not restrain it self from disgusting some of the principal Persons of the City , by the death of two Gentlemen , pretended to be slain by accident , through the indiscretion of the Sbirri or Serjeants . A Policy observed by all Nephews , to colour their vindicative Outrages upon all occasions . From hence it may be gathered , That the intention of the Buoncompagni propended more to Evil than to Good ; and accordingly they fail'd not to give Instances of the former , though 't is hard to find any of the latter . But if Nephewship ever did good in Rome , 't was in the time of Pius the Fifth , when all the Proceedings of the Nephews were directed to Good , in regard they wanted Spirit to gainsay the good intention of this Pope ; who could not endure to see them in Rome , out of a jealousie , that being fatned with the Treasure of the Church , they might fall into the same wicked Road , which had been trodden out by so many others . Paul the Fourth ( for there is not much to be said of Pius the Fourth ) took not the same course ; for he advanc'd a Nephew , who for the space of neer five years , knew not how to do any thing but evil , and evil so enormous , that his Unle was forced to drive him out of Rome , and his Successor to put him to death in Rome . In the beginning of this Pope's Reign , the Murthers , Rapes , Violences , Robberies , Cheats , Injustices , and a thousand other Enormities and Vices , which surrounded the Ecclesiastical State , to the damage of all Christendom , were attributed to the Pope , who had set up his Kindred in Rome ; whom after the Pope had banished the City , his Holiness's Reputation seem'd to revive in the hearts of the Catholicks , who had been scandalized at him , and now saw , that all the Mischiefs were to be attributed to the Pope's wicked Relations . 'T is a strange thing , That amongst so many Nephews great and small of the House of Caraffa , into whose hand the Pope had put the Government of the Church , there should not be one into whose head ever came so much as a single thought to do any manner of good to the Church , to Christendom , or to the afflicted State Ecclesiastical . The mischief which the Nephews of Pope Caraffa brought to the Church , or rather to the whole World , was so great , that to this present day the People of Rome retain a certain impression of hatred against all that bear the Name of Caraffa , however Noble Gentlemen ; it not being possible for any so much as to behold one of them , without regret and aversion . Cardinal Caraffa was twice in danger ( I say , in danger ; for in him the Papacy would have been endanger'd ) to be Pope ; Once at the time of the Election of Innocent , and before at that of Vrban : But at both times he was excluded , for the sole consideration of his being of the Family of Caraffa ; the very Name whereof , in remembrance of the Nephews of Paul the Fourth , remains extremely odious both to small and great . Otherwise , the Cardinal in himself was a Person of merit , and vertue sufficient , to enable to ascend to such a Dignity , as well as those others that have ascended in his place . Some excluded him , because they doubted lest the Caraffi would turn once again to the Sicut erat , that is , to aggrandize themselves at the cost of the Church , and the damage of all Christendom ; and so much the more , in regard the number of the said Cardinal's Nephews was so great , that even himself could hardly count them ; notwithstanding that he did what he could to make it believed , that he was wholly free from personal interest , as well as that of blood . Long would the discourse be , and infinite the words , if I were obliged to give account of the Nephews of all the Popes , one after another ( according to the order begun ) down to Sixtus the fourth : to whom , as being the Introducer , not of the Nipotismo it self into Rome , but of the Pride and boundless Authority thereof , may be justly attributed all the Evil , which , for the two last Ages , the Nephews of Popes have caused to the Church . Wherefore , I will for the present omit to make a distinct survey of the mischiefs of the other ; partly , because I know not readily how to discover the good of any ; and partly , because my heart will not suffer me to view , without tears , the Evil of all ; which is the more grievous , because irremediable . What might I say of Marcellus the second , who lived but a short time , and gave no authority to his Nephews ? Or what of Julius the third , who minded nothing else but Feasting , sometimes with one , sometimes with another ; and kept his Kindred at Rome , rather to accompany him to Entertainments , than to assist him in the Government of the Church , which he little heeded ? What Discourse shall I make of Paul the Third , who would have had the Farnesian Lillies turned the State of the Church into one sole Garden for their own use ? Or of Clement the Seventh , who out of a Capriccio lost the Kingdom , by refusing to grant Henry the Eighth of England a Divorce from Catherine , and a Licence to marry Anne Bouillon , with whom he was in love ? What praise shall I attribute to Adrian the Sixth , a great Enemy to his own Relations , and perpetually averse from the introducing of a Nipotismo ? What shall I say of Leo the Tenth , of the most Noble Family of the Medici ? Where shall I find the good which he did to the Church , spoiling other Princes of their States , to transfer them to his own House ? What Title shall we give to Julius the Second , of whom it was not known whether he were inclin'd to the hatred or love of his Relations ? What shall I say of Pius the Third , who liv'd not long enough to receive the Visits of his Kindred ? But if there be not much to be said of the forementioned Popes , there is a super-abundance of matter to be said of Alexander the Sixth , whose very memory raises horror in the breasts of the Romans , even to this day . It seems God Almighty thought fit to chastise Christendom with the barbarity of this Pope , who , not contented with his own cruel , covetous , and insatiable nature , introduc'd a Nipotismo not degenerating from the manners of their Uncle . Amongst the other Popes and their Nephews , was seen , though in the midst of much ill , some spark and glimmering of good ; whereas in the Person of Alexander and his Nephews , was never perceptible the least ray of good , amidst a vast Ocean of evil ; deplorable even by future Ages , not only to those which were so unhappy as to see him living . Some strongly believed , That this Barbarian Pope had sworn himself , and caus'd his Kindred likewise to swear , Never to do good to the Church . And they had reason to think so , whilst no sort of Reason prevailed with him , or any of them , who acted all things with an Authority not otherwise limited than by their own unbridled Passion . He would not allow that the City of Rome should enjoy certain holy priviledges peculiar to it alone ; and therefore in the year 1500 , having publish'd an Universal Jubile , he granted more Indulgences to those that staid at home than to those who , as the custom is , came to visit the Churches of Rome , ordain'd for that purpose . Nevertheless , some were willing to think that he did this out of good policy , as doubting lest , all the people of Christendom being already offended with the wicked carriage of his Sons , there might happen at Rome , amidst the variety and confusion of sundry Nations , some resolution to the prejudice of all his House . But such reasons had no place in his mind ; for those that came to Rom● , were led thither by devotion ; and the diversity of Nations hinders the Union of a People that would take Arms against their Lord. The principal cause lay in his own humour , which was cruel and totally averse from doing good to any others besides his own Relations : And whereas by so great a concourse the Romans were likely to gain something by the traffick of holy Merchandise , to wit , Medals , Crowns , and other consecrated works , besides the Rent of Lodgings , and sale of Provisions ; He would not that they should enjoy this benefit , although the hindrance of it was accompanied with loss both to himself , the Church of St. Peter , and the Office of the Datary . All the good he did to the Church , was , that he shew'd himself very liberal to Writers and Learned men of all sorts ; not out of any natural inclination towards them , but only to oblige them to write well of himself and his Kindred . And accordingly there were some infamous Writers ( as I may deservedly call them ) who made comparison between his Raign and that of Alexander , with a parallel of the qualities of these two persons . Amongst the rest one made a Book , intituled , The glories of the Papacy of Alexander the Sixth and the Borgian Family . God give a thousand ill years to such Writers , who flatter falsly , and at their pleasure make Angels of Devils , and Saints of Tyrants . An other good thing which this Pope seem'd to do to the City of Rome , was , that there being a great dearth in the State , he caused great plenty of corn to be brought from Sicily , and by this means render'd the City very plentifully stored . But 't was not any affection for the people that induc'd him to it , but he did it out of consideration of great profit to himself ; for he sold corn at Rome for double the price it cost in Sicily , trading with the Churches money , and putting the gain into the purse of his Bastards . Whence it may be concluded , that he never had any intention to do good to the publick . Innocent the eighth , of the house of Cibo , was as benign and inclin'd to do good , as Alexander was cruel and addicted to do evil . The truth is , Innocent , who gave neither Offices nor Riches to his Relations , but with moderation ( as I have said in due place ) was a Pope worthy of that time , when Christendom seem'd to be threatned with most heavy calamities . This man studied from morning to night how to procure benefit to the Church , ease to the People , and comfort to the Catholicks ; so that no sooner was any thing mention'd to him , but he presently answer'd , So be that it bring good to the Publick . From whence it may easily be gather'd , that all his motions tended to do good , and were far from the design of doing evil . He rewarded all those Cardinals who had nominated and promoted him to the Papal Chair . To the Monastick Orders he granted particular favours and priviledges , especially to that of St. Dominique and St. Francis. He lightned the Church , and likewise the Palace and Court of all superfluous expenses . He us'd great charity towards the Poor . He lov'd his Country , and caus'd most ample satisfaction to be given to the Genoeses who had been ill treated during the vacancy of the See. He honour'd , and requir'd others to honour all extraneous Nations of the World ; insomuch that the Turk himself sent an Embassadour to him with some Presents , meerly because he had understood this generous demeanour of the Pope ; amongst which Presents was the Title of the Holy Cross , and the Spear which pierc'd the side of our Saviour . Thus the Romans report and believe ; and accordingly I write it . He readily pardon'd injuries receiv'd , provided his Pardon were desir'd with humility ; and he receiv'd Embassadours with so great curtesies , that in those days , the Princes of Christendom knew not how to do a greater favour to a deserving Officer of State than to send him Embassadour to Rome , to negotiate with so worthy and good a Pope . He re-bless'd the Venetians , who had been interdicted by his Predecessor ; and although a Genoese , yet he omitted not to bestow divers favours on the Senate ; being wont to say , That Popes may receive great honour by keeping good correspondence with the Republick , and great shame by breaking with it . Whence during his Government he entred into League with the Venetians , not in order to raise war against any , but only for procuring an Universal peace , and the tranquillity of all Christendom . He suppress'd all those Tyrants who in several places tyrannis'ed over the State Ecclesiastical . He reduc'd unto friendship the disunited hearts of the Romans , particularly , the Families of Colonna , Orsini , Margoni , and Santa Croce , which were all embroil'd together in civil feuds ; and he commanded all Governours of the State to use their utmost endeavour for extinguishing all other intestine combustions . He reduc'd all the Kings and Princes of Europe to an Universal Peace ( and believe me , 't is little less than a miracle to unite together so many disunited minds . ) And indeed since the daies of Augustus Caesar , never was there seen in Europe so great a peace and concord between all Princes : who attributed this blessed tranquillity to the pious intention and good conduct of the Pope . He brought to pass , that three the most powerful Armies that ever appeared in the world were rais'd for the destruction of the Turk ; two by Land , whereof one was commanded by the Emperour , the other by the King of Hungary ; and the third was a very mighty Fleet commanded by the Pope in Person , accompanied with the Kings of France , Spain , and England , besides part of the Colledge of Cardinals , and a great number of Princes . But whilst all things were putting in order , and eight months of the year allotted for preparation already elapsed , this great Pope fell sick ; and his death shortly ensuing hindered Christendom from the most glorious expedition that ever was ( or perhaps will be ) undertaken against Asia ; and so much the more in that Alexander the Sixth was his Successor . These examples are alledged by me , to shame those Popes who are so infinitely strangers to the spirit and qualities of Innocent . The Church indeed much needs in these daies such a Pope as he to remedy the innumerable disorders and scandals which are so dayly multiply'd in Rome and the whole State by this practice of advancing Nephews . But since the death of that Pope so well dispos'd to do good , there have succeeded in the Papacy a multitude of Wretches , inclin'd to nothing but to do mischief , and to avert whatever good might accidentally come to pass . The chief mischief I find in the Papacy , is , that the unworthy examples of so many Popes addicted to do hurt to the Church , far exceeds the good example of Innocent , who hath had few ( or none ) like himself , in constant seeking good , and averting evil , not only from Rome , but also from all Christendom . In this present Age , Popes strike in with the most , and relinquish the fewest ; that is , they follow evil because many have follow'd it , and they despise good because they see it embrac'd by few ; accounting it better to hazard their lives amongst a herd of Wolves than to be secure in the company of Sheep . Greater mischief could not befall the Church , than that which hath befaln it through the strange changes either of the Nature or Disposition of the Successors of Innocent the eighth , to the admiration of all but the Popes themselves ; who never wonder at any thing , conceiving that they have authority sufficient to sanctifie wicked actions . Now to make a little comparison between the actions of Innocent the eighth with those of Urban the eighth , Innocent the tenth and Alexander the seventh , the three last Popes ; it appears that these latter were wholly bent upon sumptuous Buildings , beautifying of Altars , repairing of Walls , and other external Ornaments ; whereas Innocent on the contrary slighted all Pomps and Magnificences , seeking only the substantial and internal good of the Church . The former plotted from morning to night how to sow division amongst Princes : but Innocent spent all his nights in considering how to unite all States and Kingdoms , for the common benefit of Christendom . Nor is there much need to believe that the Popes , who shall succeed Alexander , will be apt to imitate Innocent the eighth . For in the whole Colledge of Cardinals 't is not possible to find even but one of the like disposition ; and I am confident there may be found above fifty of the humour of Urban , and above as many more of that of Innocent the tenth , as also no less number of that of Alexander the seventh ; although there be not in all much above threescore Cardinals . They would think it a sin to imitate good Examples for this reason , if for no other , that they have seen the same imitated by few . And the truth is , good examples are so scarce , that the Popes have not had , these forty years , time to seek them ; the same being in a manner hid from their eyes , and strangers to the City of Rome , from whence goodness seems utterly banish'd , and wickedness recall'd thither with promise of great rewards . Great Volumes might be filled with the History of Sixtus the fourth , who was the man , that first made his Nephews absolute Lords of the Church : If I should set down all the good and evil committed by the said Pope during his Reign . But it would be superfluous , since all the Church receiv'd by that Pope's actions , is summarily contain'd in the Introduction and Advancement of his Nephews . A thing extremely scandalous to all Ages , and withal so mischievous that 't is impossible ever to be laid aside ; in regard the Romans themselves are so accustom'd to it , being like Lepers , that feel neither the Iron nor the fire which corrodes their bowels . It comes here into my mind , that travelling once from Rome to Loretto , in the same Litter with a very aged Roman Gentleman , I fell to discourse with him about sundry things pertaining to the Papal Government ; and particularly I had the curiosity to ask him , How it could be consistent with the spirit of true Romans to suffer so patiently the Dominion of the Pope's Nephews , who were so addicted to scrape up wealth , affront most Princes , overturn all things , and tyrannise both in Temporals and Spirituals , with an authority so absolute , uncontroulable , and even contrary to reason , that their Government seems rather Turkish than Christian ? He answer'd me with a smile , That the Romans were become callous , that is insensible ; alluding to their spirits , which alike endure all things from the hands of Nephews , who by several waies tend to the destruction of whatever they meddle with . God forgive that scandalous resolution of Sixtus the fourth to introduce ( I will not say the Nipotismo , but ) the Insolence , Vanity , Ambition , Avarice , and the too great Liberty of the Nipotismo : For the Church had formerly seen Pope's Nephews in the Vatican , but not till then the Vices in their Nephews , which peradventure ( if not without all peradventure ) were brought in by the aforesaid Pope by means of the conniv'd-at Liberty which he suffered his Relations to take , and for that having no regard to the future , but minding wholly the present , he went in the direct road to the destruction both of Church and State. This was that Pope , who made war against the Colonneses , quarrell'd the Venetians , and committed several other exorbitances , for no other reason but the sake of his Kindred ; who , during his thirteen long years Popedom , were never any one of them the Authors of least advantage to the Church , but altogether addicted to spend and spoil , to waste and poure out their Prodigalities at her cost . More might be said , but to what purpose is it to rub old sores whilst every day produces new and fresh occasions of grief and trouble ? Where are those Primitive times , when the lives of the Ecclesiasticks were solely dedicated to the publick good , and they possess'd nothing as their own ; but whatever was surplus to what was necessary to sustain Nature , was all disposed of to the poor , with so holy and overflowing Zeal from the true fountain of perfect Charity that it refresh'd even the very sight of the beholders ? One of the greatest evils which the Nipotismo hath constantly caus'd hath been their little regard to do good to the poor . The Romans do and ever have observ'd ( and would to God they had not observ'd throughout all ages ) that the least charity is that which comes from the houses of the Pope's Nephews , who themselves have nothing but what they receive as it were by a general Alms ; which is no sooner got into their clutches but it becomes transformed into hereditary Principalities , and into a Revenue not temporal , but perpetual and eternal . But methinks they ought at least to cover these substantial wickednesses with an appearance of good , by giving the poor the remains of their superfluities ; and not suffer them to clamour at their Palace doors , from whence they are so often driven by the violence of their servants . But the truth is , the Romans give so little credit to the good they should do , having been witnesses themselves to so much of their ill ; that it is not possible for them to believe that what they give in Alms proceeds from a good and charitable heart , but from hypocrisie and design . If there was ever a charitable Cardinal in Rome , certainly 't is Cardinal Francisco , who is indeed the most Eleemosynary person in the world : which I know , as not only having seen his publick , but his private Alms. And yet notwithstanding , there is not a Roman but believes this to be a meer design , to gain the hearts of those who may be able to advance him to the Papacy . And to say the truth , The principal vertue that shined in Alexander , when he was Cardinal , was the great charity he shewed to the poor , giving them almost his whole Revenue ; which was mention'd in design of his advantage in the Conclave . But he was no sooner chosen Pope but that humour left him , and ever after he held for the height of Charity , what he did to enrich his Kindred , who were indifferently poor , and stood in need enough of the Alms of the Vatican . I conclude this Book with affirming , that the mischiefs which the Nipotismo have occasion'd , and still do continue to the Church , are more easie to be seen with the Eye , than writ with the Pen ; and therefore those who have been at Rome will have more satisfaction in the reading it , than those to whom it will be very difficult to be believ'd , nay , even to be conceiv'd in their imagination . Il Nipotismo di Roma : OR , THE HISTORY OF The Pope's NEPHEWS . The Second Part. The THIRD BOOK . The Contents . OF the difficulty which the Ministers of Princes meet with in treating with the Nephews of the Pope . Of those things that prevail most in the Nipotismo . Of the Policy of the Church-men . Of the way the Court of Rome useth to make others to conform to their designs . What Graces are hard to be found in Rome . Of what they ought to be provided of , that would dispatch their business well with the Pope . Of the Roman Climate , subject to variation . Of the causes why some Ministers lose themselves in Rome . Of the manner how the Pope calls the Cardinals . Of the Popes , who understand not Court-affairs . Of the Papacy of Gregory the fifteenth , troublesome to those who were to negotiate with him . Of some Ministers , who play thsir State-affairs at hazard . Of the Assembly of the Cardinals , which serves the Pope for false pretext . Of the intricacy that was found in the time of Urban the eighth . Of the manner of the Pope's Negotiations with the Ministers of Princes . Of Negotiations never to be concluded . Of the Answer of Seigneur de Lion to his Friend . Of the Policies of the Barbarini . Of the disgust , the Republick of Venice receiv'd from the Barbarini . Of the dissatisfaction of the Lucheses , the Crown of Poland , and the Bollougneses . Of the cheats put upon the two Crowns of Spain and France . How the Barbarini serv'd the King of Portugal , in reference to the Bishop of Lamego his Embassadour . Of some Examples of the Contrivances of Pope Innocent . Of the Duke of Parma's Army going into the Field . Of the humour of Urban the eighth , to deny favours to all . Of the affronts , which Princes do receive from the Court of Rome . Of the nature of the Ecclesiasticks . Of the Catholick Crown , that admits in their State none but of the Roman Faith. Of the damage the Spaniards receive , by suffering themselves to be governed by the Court of Rome . Of the displeasures that do arise betwixt Rome and Spain . Of the Northern Policy , and of Italy , which laughs at the Spanish Zeal . How many Princes are disgusted , to see the Spaniards humble themselves so to the Pope . How many Ministers are deceiv'd , who confide in Cardinals . Of the effect of the Protection of Cardinals to Princes . Of the interest of the Cardinals to advance the Papacy . Of the Corruption of the Colledge of Cardinals . What qualified persons they chuse to be Cardinals . Of the Pope , how he shews himself a Monarch , when he pleaseth , and Head of a Commonwealth when he listeth . Of Alexander the seventh's applying himself to publick business . Of his Ambition to undertake more than his constitution could endure . Of the Answers which Embassadours receive from the Cardinal Padrone . Of the secresie and craft of the Court of Rome . How Cardinals use to reveal secrets to Princes their Friends . How little the Pope trusts the Cardinals . Of Papal Excommunications . Of the fear of the Church-men . Of the Title of Universal Father in the person of the Pope . Of a pleasant Example of Paschal the second , applied to his Successors . How Popes treat Leagues with Princes . Of the sudden change of the Nephews of the Pope , from a low to a high degree . Of the effects which that produceth . What the Kindred of Alexander did in Sienna . Of the disgust which Ministers receive by treating with unexpert persons . Of the time that is lost in studying the nature of the Nipotismo . Of a strange example which befel an Embassador who negotiated with Cardinal Capaccino , Brother to Urban the eighth . Of a burlesque and biting Answer , given by the same Embassadour , to the same Cardinal . Of the Answer of the Embassadour Justiniani , made to one who asked him , if he went to negotiate with Cardinal Astalli . Of some Examples of the Covetousness of Pope Boniface , prejudicial to the Negotiators of the Court. Of Clement the seventh . Of Paul the fourth . Of Sixtus the fifth . Of Urban the eighth . Of the names , the Nephews give the hours they spend in publick business . Of a Reproof that Gregory the fourteenth gave to his Nephew . Of that Peevish way wherewith the Pope's Nephews negotiate with Embassadours . Of the Reason , why the Family of the Popes do not continue long in Grandeur . Of a similitude of Trees applied to the Nephews of the Pope . Of the wonder that ariseth in the world , to see the houses of the Popes decay . Of some Families that are yet in being . Of the difference between those Families that give being to Popes , and those that receive their being from them . Of the Popes which came out of the house of Colonna . Of the Glory of the House of Rovere , how it failed in Urbino , how long it continued in its Grandeur . Of two Popes that came from the House of Cibo in Genoa . How that Family despised the being Citizens of Rome . Of the Family of Alexander the sixth . How it was divided into two branches ; one in Italy , the other in Spain . Why that in Italy failed before that of Spain . Of the Family of Picolomini . Of the force of Leo the tenth , used to render the House of Medici potent . Of the time that the Familie of Medici supported themselves in Grandeur before Clement the seventh . How they are deceiv'd , who believe the Grandeur of the house of Medici proceeds from the Papacy . Of the destruction of the Commonwealth of Florence necessary to the Ecclesiastical State. The example of this Family ought not to serve for a pattern to those who discourse of the ruine of the Families of the Popes . Of the Family of Farnese . How they first came into Italy . Of valiant men in the world . Of services performed by the House of Farnese . Some examples concerning the same . A notable saying of Eugenio the fourth concerning the Farnese . Of the Ambition the Popes had to be served by them . O the ingratitude of Urban the eighth , and Innocent the tenth , towards the Family of Farnese . Of the interest that moved Paul the third , to make them great . Of the great persecution it hath receiv'd , for above these forty years . Of the Government of Parma and Piacenza , how it came to the hands of the Farnesi . Of the house of Monte , how little a while it lasted in great splendor , although raised by Julius the third . Of the House of Caraffa . Of its fall ; how near to the birth of its good fortune . Of the disdain of Paul the fourth , and Pius the fourth , to the Caraffies . Of the glory in which the House of Caraffa shines now in Naples . Of the House of Buon Compagnii of Gregory the thirteenth . Of the House of Perotti of Sixtus the fifth . To what greatness raised . How long it continued in that state . Of its failing . Of the House of Sfondrata of Gregory the fourteenth . Of its rise , and fall . Of the house of Aldobrandina , what it was , and what it is . Of the Family of Burghesi , and Ludovisi , and of some other particulars touching the failing of the Pontificial Families . THe difficulties , which the Ministers of Princes meet with in their treaties with the Pope's Nephews , are so great , that the most refined Wits and politick Heads of the Universe cannot easily fathom them ; every one losing himself in an Abyss of wonder to see the Court of Rome , in all her own concerns , and with all persons , so selfish and singular , whilst she alone glories in the Title of Universal . It would be no great matter , if the Nephews would rest satisfied with embroyling and discomposing the minds only of the principal Ministers of State ; and did not likewise make themselves the unhappy instruments of bringing Treaties and Negotiations of the greatest weight to irreparable confusion : the ruine whereof must necessarily draw the consequence of damage to the Pontifical State , disorder to Christianity , and perpetual distaste to those Princes , who know themselves obliged to send their Agents to a Court , where they shall rather receive occasion of disgust than profit . For the Church-men cannot treat with any Prince , without wounding his reputation with secret reproaches and back-biting language . There are two things , Ignorance and malice ( the usual Patrimony of Popes Nephews ) which are predominant in the Nipotismo , which subvert and drown even those appearances of good , that might otherwise be found in the Court of Rome : And the mischief of it is , that these two are inseparable , and go alwaies hand in hand together in the Nipotismo ; their ignorance is not accompanied with that honest simplicity which often is seen in some of weak understanding ; but quite contrary , an ignorant Nephew no sooner marches into the Vatican ( which thing God knows too often happens ) but Artificial Malice displaies her Banners ; and if by chance within the Camp there happens to be found out any one that 's good and vertuous , she doth her utmost to make him pass for an ignorant lack wit. Whence the Church , Christendom , and the Court do all suffer by the malice and ignorance of those Lordly Nephews , who matter not by which of these two abject qualities they govern . There have been several Princes in our Age , who finding themselves deluded in some of their affairs , have blam'd their own Officers , judging the errors which occasioned their damage , and were indeed committed by the Nipotismo , to be caused by the inability of their Ministers ; as if it had been in their power to overwhelm the Course of nature , and thwart a malicious Ignorance . Odoardo Farnese , Duke of Parma , a Prince truly worthy of a Crown , seeing the business of Castro , and his other Affairs with the Church , not to succeed according to his desire , rebuked his Minister who was at Rome , believing him a person of very slender experience in the management of the matters committed to his charge . But when it hapned that his occasions drew himself thither , and consequently oblig'd him to treate personally with the Nephews of Pope Urban , he speedily reform'd the ill impression made in his mind agaainst his Ministers , knowing then very well , by his own experience , that all the damages , he sustain'd in that affair , were derived from the ill-will was borne him by the Barberini : Whereupon as he went from Rome he let these words fall , That the Church indeed is a holy body , of which the Princes are the Members , and the Pope the Head ; but the Nephews by their ill management do daily discompose the Members , not at all regarding how thereby they prejudiced the Head. And to say the truth , the Pope's Nephews cannot oftentimes distinguish , what difference there is betwixt a Prince and his Minister ; nor what respect the Court ought to shew to them which come to honour it . The Church-mens understanding , to accommodate the Church so well to the benefit of their proper interest , makes many believe the subtilty of them in politick affairs to be very great . And truly , the conceipt is not ordinary , which most men have of the politick understanding of the Ecclesiasticks ; every one knowing that the City of Rome , in the Art of Governing and making others reasons conform to its will , hath ever been in all times and ages the truest School of Policy , and almost , if not altogether , the Mistris of all Nations : as she who , at her birth from the belly of the rest by a special gift of nature , brought with her into the world the most polite Endowments and refined Customs she could bestow upon her . Such were alwaies the Customs of Rome , who for the space of more than twelve Ages past , knew very well to frame conformable maximes to their own designs . But after that the Nipotismo began to take possession of an Authority , not limited otherwise than by their own passions , every thing began to put on a new countenance . And having renounced the true and ancient Rules of Government , and found new methods of deport to those who make addresses to them , the Agents and Ministers of Foraign Princes , who come thither to negotiate their Masters affairs , mistake the way that others use to walk in with so much reputation . From whence it happens , that there are very few return from their Negotiations there without just occasion of complaint ; not only that they have not met with due civilities , but that they have likewise been deluded in all their transactions . The Court of Rome indeed , whilst the Popes liv'd without the Nipotismo , were instrumental in the world to resolve the greatest intricacies of Christendom : but after they were introduced , they served only to confound and entangle the easiest matters ; who interposing in things not at all concerning them , they ruin'd others business and affairs , besides their own . For they will do nothing now in Rome without pretence of perfect Zeal unto Religion ; and yet that Zeal hath certainly the least shew in any of their concerns . Good serves them only for the shadow , but Evil for the substance . Kindnesses from them , as honey from Bees , being seldom got without the sting of prejudice . There are some that have fansied the Courting and flattering the Nipotismo to be the only way to arrive at the end of their unbridled designs , but these found themselves deceived ; for all the merit or other insinuation in the world is not able to move the obstinacy of those who ( except it proceed from some capricious fancie or other inclination of their own ) have no regard to remunerate or gratifie either Subject , Prince , or Prelate . Yet it is more easie to obtain , than keep their favours : But he that doth , had better be without them : since 't is so hard to judge whether the Tap they draw their favours from be sweet or sower . 'T is hard to express the difficulties the Ministers of Princes meet with in their treating with the Nephews ; which are so great , that some of them have caused an infinitie of Masses to be celebrated to the Holy Ghost , before they began their Negotiations with them . I my self knew one , who vowed to make himself a Capuchin Frier , if he could effect a certain business with them ; but I believe he had no great intention to put on that habit , because his demand was for his own advantage , and the Nephews are never wont to grant any thing to any one , but what is to their prejudice . 'T is my opinion , that to be well prepa●ed to treate in Rome , one ought to be well provided of that double spirit , which Elisha so earnestly desired of Elijah , whilst double dealing and hypocrisie are the chiefest rudiments of their Policy , I will not say that now do , but , for the space of two Ages past , have reigned in Rome . Let the Agents and Ministers of Princes therefore lay their heads together in Rome , and say Masses to obtain new waies of managing Political Affairs , let them arm themselves with a double spirit ; for the Pontificial Negotiations will try the skill of the most experienced Statesmen . Venice , that with so great prudence in State-affairs foresees the future , never sends any Embassadour to Rome , that hath not first been tried , and rendered an incomparable Politician by the experience he hath gotten in the Courts of the chiefest Monarchies of the Universe : yet notwithstanding I my self have heard these words said by an Embassadour sent to Rome from thence : Sin hora sono stato nell Ambasciate scabrose , hora entro nelle pericolose , dio me la mandi buona conquel Nipotismo : Till now I have been in rugged Treaties , now I enter into a dangerous one : God send me good luck with the Nipotismo , He , who can live five years in the Court of Rome without a stumble , will not find it hard to pass an Age or two ( if nature would give him leave ) in any other place with reputation and credit . Yet we know very well by every daies experience , that many Politicians and expert Statesmen , who , for many years together in the management of several Treaties , had rendered themselves as it were immortal by the no small reputation obtained in the several Courts they had been formerly employed in , no sooner came to Rome , but speedily they lost it . And indeed they all come thither swell'd with the Titles of most eminent and able Statesmen , but depart from thence with very little credit . And the reason of this is , because as the Sea Coast , which encompasses the Ecclesiastick State , is subject to the usual Tempests of the Ocean ; so the Roman Havens are very subject to their sudden variations and changes : From whence it happens , that both without and within Rome is so subject to perils and shipwracks . They therefore who go for succour to that Climate , that is not understood by those themselves that are born under it , cannot but meet with storms and tempests . Where affairs put on every day a several face and shape , the difficulty must needs be very great ; And many Ministers lose themselves in the Court of Rome by this means . For when they believe they Negotiate with a Monarchy , they find they have to do with a Republick ; and when they think they treat with a Commonwealth , they find they are ingaged with a Monarchy full of Monarchs , whilst there is not one of the Papal Nephews that doth not expect to be treated , with as a Soveraign . Yet because the Pope is chosen by the Cardinals , many would believe that these have the same Authority with the Pope , not only to treat , but conclude ; as the Electors have with the Emperour in Affairs of great importance . And indeed , to hear his Holiness call them Fellows , Companions , and Brethren , makes a strange impression in the Citizens , Strangers , Subjects , and Princes , of I know not what greatness in favour of the Cardinals , every one imagining that they cannot chuse but have a share in the privatest concerns of the Government of the Church . But for all that things appear quite otherwise , and the Pope's become absolute Soveraign over those who chuse him ; who never know any thing in any affairs untill they are concluded on : He sends Embassadours at his will , treats both of Peace and War at his own pleasure , and in fine , doth whatsoever he hath a mind to , without participating it to any , but those to whom he is guided to by his particular inclinations . But that , which makes the treating with the Court of Rome more difficult , is , That for the most part the Pope himself neither understands the Negotiations , nor Negotiators of them . And the Ministers of Princes sometimes as little know which is the Pope , for frequently he treats as Nephew , and the Nephews treat as Pope . A thing indeed enough to confound any ones understanding , to have the Pontificacy so promiscuously made up of Pope and Nephews ; He for the Exteriour , and they for the Interiour part of it . For the Nipotismo , which manageth publick affairs , at whose Girdle the Keys of business are tied , Resolves , Negotiates , and concludes any thing without acquainting either the Pope or Consistory . Let any one judge , how it was possible for any Embassadour to make any honourable result in the management of the interests of his Prince at Rome in the time of Gregory the fifteenth ; since he himself was so fearful to displease Cardinal Ludovisi , his Nephew , that he suffered him to do whatever he had a mind to : who , finding the power he had over him , did every thing without his knowledge . There were some Embassadours who in their ordinary Visits would in general terms touch upon business , only to feel his Holiness his Pulse , which way he was enclined ▪ But so soon as ever he perceived them to begin to ask Questions , he would immediately make this Answer ; You speak with us , and our Nephew doth all things without either us or you ; speak with him , and what he doth , that we do . And with such like answers he usually entertained those Embassadors that came to him . From hence it came to pass , that most of the Treaties did not only confound those who managed them ; but also the Ministers found themselves obliged to put all their affairs upon Chance , Fineness and Policy standing them in little stead , who were necessitated , as a Ship in an unruly storm , to give themselves up altogether to Fortune . It was a thing worth the observing , to see how the Embassadours laboured both with bodies and mind , sometimes on this , sometimes on that side ; now with the Nephews , then with the Pope ; from one drawing this Answer , Speak to our Uncle : From the other , Go to our Nephew . So that very often when they concluded any thing with the Nephew , they were in doubt whether or no the Uncle would be contented : And so it hapned on the other side , if they treated any thing with the Uncle , they were ever fearful least the other , being displeased at it , should cross the whole design ; so that though matters were concluded by either of these , they were still uncertain whether the result would be for good or evil . This Nephew , who did every thing without the knowledge of his Uncle , gave out , he could do nothing without participating to others ; and particularly in the beginning the Papacy he alwaies answered , in affairs of greatest concernment , We will see , We will do , We will speak , We wid procure , We will consent , and such like dilatory expressions . And the Embassadours were most mortified with this manner of proceedings of the Pope and his Nephews , who knew very well how to agree amongst themselves to the prejudice of those who treated with them . And when things did not go on according to their pleasures , or they found themselves unable to resist the perswasions and arguments of the Embassadours , they would both sing in the same tune : The holy Colledge of Cardinals must be acquainted with the affair , without whom there was never any thing concluded . And yet those Ministers themselves knew very well , that was but a false pretext ; for although the Cardinals were in Rome , yet they were not in the Court , and never knew of the designs of the Pope , nor the Treaties of his Nephew . In Urban's time there were other Labyrinths in the Court , although this Pope was a far greater Politician than Gregory , and the Barbarins much more expert in Government than the abovesaid Cardinal Ludovisio . At that time , before any thing could be done , all the Nephews favours must be purchased ; for he was resolved not to treat with any that was not dependent on his Family . And not only Francesco , the Cardinal Patrone , was to be courted , but Cardinal Antonio , and Don Tadeo , and his Wife likewise , who so aspired at the Visits of the Ministers of Princes , that the Pope would not give Audience to any that had not first paid his devoir to that Lady : which was the Reason , why the Duke of Parma had such ill success in all his business . In the beginning of his Reign the Pope , in a manner alone , manag'd all the most important affairs of Christendom , with no small ardency and zeal . But wot you what ? The things which he did in the day he undid in the night ; for coming to consult with his Nephews , who alwaies found their Uncle's Opinion contrary to their own , they oftentimes brought him to contradict himself , and reverse what he had formerly granted and concluded . 'T is true , he did this with great subtlety , not failing to find out some fair and specious excuses wherewith to colour their pretexts , and clear the Pope of levity ; by which means Embassadours were perpetually deluded , even when they thought they had the Fish in their hands , which on a sudden slipt away from between their fingers , beyond possibility of recovery . Hence affairs were protracted in infinitum ; So that though in Urban's time many Princes treated of a League with the Church and the Pope himself , nevertheless there was not any considerable one concluded in a Reign of twenty three years ; during which time divers Princes concluded a League offensive and defensive against the Barbarini . The reason of this was , for that the Pope was too hard towards others , and too soft towards his own Relations ; Cardinal Francesco too soft towards others , ( but dissemblingly ) and hard towards his Uncle ; Cardinal Antonio hard towards Francesco , and soft towards the Pope ; and Don Thadeo , who knew not how to do better , was hard towards the soft , and soft towards the hard . Cardinal Francesco fear'd to disgust Antonio , and delighted to displease the Pope ; Cardinal Antonio fear'd the Pope , but caus'd Francesco fear himself ; Don Thadeo sided with him that was most obstinate in his opinion ; And the Pope deny'd to one what he could not grant to the other , granted to this what the other desired , becoming obstinate where there was need of pliableness , and pliable where it behoved him to be obstinate . Now a Court of this humour afforded work enough to the Ministers of Princes , who were alwaies receiv'd by the Pope with ambiguous expressions , by Cardinal Francesco with abundance of faire promises , and by Cardinal Antonio with a long train of exquisite complements . But when the Ministers press'd to come to a conclusion of any important business , Cardinal Antonio sent them to his brother Francesco , who at the appointed hour of Audience us'd to go his visits to the seven Churches , and the Pope himself pretended indisposition of body . And thus the effecting of all urgent business was rendred impossible . In Vrban's time 't was hard for Princes Ministers to find the streight gate to enter into publick Negotiations , and when they were in , they found themselves in a Labyrinth , out of which they could scarce extricate themselves after a thousand turnings and windings . Monsieur de Lionne , a person of great Abilities , being employ'd Embassadour to Rome by the most Christian Crown , one day ask'd a familiar friend of his ( pleasantly ) What kind of person himself had ? To which his Friend answered ▪ That he had the person of a man worthy of this Age. Monsieur de Lionne reply'd to him , That he took himself to be like a Tennis-ball , bandi'd to and fro by foul-players ; alluding hereby to the Artifices and tricks put upon him by the Barbarini in his negotiating with them concerning the affair of Castro . The truth is , any other Minister but Monsieur de Lionne would have shewed much anger in Rome , in the time of the War of the Duke of Parma with the confederate Princes . This great Man , who was dispatch'd on purpose to procure the appeasing of the rising tumults , knew not which way to turn his wits to invent projects and artifices enough to oppose those of the Barbarini , who continually promis'd what they never intended to perform . He was sent from Herod to Pilate , and from Pilate to Caiphas : The one answer'd , Yea : The other , No. But what was most important , the Pope had granted him leave to treat with the two Cardinals his Nephews , with a promise to confirm what should be by them concluded . Hereupon having one day by the power of perswasions reduc'd the said two Lords to reason , he repair'd to the Pope to beseech him to confirm the Treaties agreed upon with his Nephews ; but he receiv'd for answer , That 't was expedient to consider upon the matter ; which consideration never had an end . All the Policy of the Barbarini lay in drawing out affairs in length , and concluding nothing ; so that when ever these Nephews concluded any thing with the Ministers of Princes , they presently sent word to the Pope , that he should deny to confirm what they had done , and at the same time gave out that such denial was contrary to their wills . The Republick of Venice , when they saw that ancient Monument remov'd out of the Vatican , which represented the Benefits done by St. Mark to the Church , sent an Express to carry their just complaints to the Pope , but he could never obtain any kind of satisfaction , not so much as in words , the Pope turning the matter from himself to his Nephews , and the Nephews from themselves to the Pope . In the mean time great affront was done to the honour of a Republick so well deserving of the Church , without which one may say perhaps there would not be now a Pope in Rome , if any where else . In like manner the Commonwealth of Lucca sent an Embassadour to Rome to complain of the injury done to them by the Pope's sending to them the Lord Recagna with the title of Commissary , ( which was a thing not a little derogatory from the Soveraignty of that State ) and the more , in that this good Prelate , sent from the Barbarini , had something of the Barbarian . But this Embassage had no effect , besides a return of Plenary Indulgency , which the Embassadour carried home , who seeing himself so often baffled at the Vatican , fell into the humour of negotiating with the Saints , and made his business to receive the Stations sometimes of one Church , and sometimes of another . The Crown of Poland for six years together solicited by its Embassadour to have a Cardinal's Hat for the Lord Visconti , according to his just Priviledges ; but in all that time he not only could not obtain his intent ; but moreover the Popish Embassadour at his return knew not what cause to tell his Master of the denial ; for they all gave him good words , and bad deeds . Cardinal Antonio excus'd himself by saying , That he had no authority to effect it ; Cardinal Francesco , That his desire was to serve his Majesty , but his Holiness did not think the Person worthy ; And the Pope pretended , That he could not make a man Cardinal who was an enemy to his Nephews . The same was the case of the Citizens of Bononia , who dispatch'd an Agent to Rome , to supplicate his Holiness , that he would please to remove the Commissary Della Grascia , whose being there mightily intrench'd upon their Priviledges , but they receiv'd the same Answer with those of Lucca ; their Envoy returning laden with fair words , but not with Indulgences , as he of Lucca ; for out of displeasure to have miss'd his intent he would not visit the holy places , but said to a Friend that moved him to go and receive the Stations of St. Mary Maggiore , ( rather like a Protestant than a Catholick ) My Friend , If there be no treating with the Barbarini who can speak , there is less with the Saints who cannot . To what purpose is it to solicite the dead , if it be so hard to address to the living ? The two Crowns of France and Spain are manifestly imposed upon every day , the Spanish Policy little availing with the Barbarini , whilst they stir not a hairs breadth from their ordinary Maxime , which is to perplex the understanding of Embassadours , one of them denying as much as the other promis'd . Which gave occasion to a certain Florentine of the great Duke's Court to say , That the greatest miracle ●f Rome was to see all the Ministers of Princes tantaliz'd with the ambiguous and confus'd treating of the Barbarini , to so great prejudice of all Christendom . But if ever any Prince was tantalized by them , 't was the K●ng of Portugal , who by the advice of France , and upon hopes given by the fair words of the Barbarini , sent the Bishop of L●mego with the title of Embassadour Royal to Rome , where he was receiv'd with great honour and respect . But in substance 't was all but smoke , the Embassadour being unable to obtain either a favourable Yea , or a flat No ; that I say not that he obtain'd sometimes the one , and sometimes the other . This intricate procedure in so important a matter was the cause of great disorders , the Spaniards distrusting the words of the Barb●rini , and the French giving little or no credit to the offers made by them . For Cardinal Antonio never ceas'd to assure France , That Lamego should not fail to be receiv'd as a publick Embassadour ; and Cardinal Francesco continually promis'd Spain , That his Holiness would never admit a Portugal Embassadour . And accordingly by this course the Barbarini wholly disgusted the Portugal , little satisfied the Spaniard , and nothing at all the French , and brought the City it self into danger by that fray which happen'd between the two Embassadours , with the death of some Courtiers on both sides , and the declaring Lamego irregular and depriv'd of all Ecclesiastical Benefices , according to the usual penalty of Homicide . A thousand other Examples might be brought of like nature , but I must omit them to pass on to the actions of Innocent the tenth , who had reduc'd the Court to such a confus'd state , that no body knew where , nor how , to begin any Negotiation ; whereupon a Minister of the Duke of Parma said one day , That 't was easier to make a bed for a dog , than to understand the humour of Innocent . The Government of Urban was the best in the World in comparison of that of Innocent ; for Urban delighted to negotiate with Embassadours , but the other avoided their presence as much as possible he could ; and when he receiv'd them , 't was after so disobliging careless manner , that few car'd to confer with him . No hours were so tedious to him , as those wherein he was to give Audience to a publick Embassadour ; for he little car'd to be troubled with the important affairs of Christendom , or those of the Papacy it self . His particular Maximes were to deny all favours , to answer all sutes with a Negative , and never to resolve upon any thing that might advantage the Church , or weaken its Enemies . What others avoided , was in him predominant ; that is to say , He lov'd that which was worst . If he possess'd any vertue , he employ'd it not to the benefit of Christendom , but of his own Family ; as on the contrary he did his ill qualities to the mischief of the Church and the City . At first indeed he seem'd so desirous of knowing all affairs both publick and private , that 't was hoped , his Government would prove the happiest that ever was to the Church . But this vigilance caused no small hurt in general ; for when the Subjects of the Ecclesiastical State , Prelates , and forreign Ministers , conceiving the same to proceed from zeal to Justice , had brought and delivered their Memorials , in hopes of a speedy Answer , it prov'd all but loss of time ; for they never were call'd , nor admitted to any answer at all . Whence , the Pope's way , of denying all and resolving nothing , being understood , it became an ungrateful employment to have any thing to do at Rome . And to make the way of arriving at their ends more difficult to Princes Ministers , for a long time together there was no Officer at Court to present the Petitions of Suiters , as formerly , but he declared one of his Nephews to be Cardinal Patron ; who was the Cardinal Astalli , but with an authority so streight and limited , that he was almost asham'd of it . By this means the Court became so much the more at a loss ; for such as address'd to this Nephew , receiv'd no other comfort , but to behold him shrink up his shoulders , ( as young maids do when ask'd by their Fathers whether they will marry ) and hear him tell them , That all should be represented to his Holiness . And the truth is , as to this point he was very punctual : But he did it after so timerous and indifferent a manner , out of fear to cross the Pope , whose answer he knew was alwaies the same , That the matter shall be taken into consideration ; The plain meaning whereof was , That nothing at all shall be done in it . In this confusion some thought it best to address immediately to the Pope ; but , besides the difficulty of Access , the Event prov'd alwaies alike ; whatever care they took to make their Proposals clear and intelligible , they alwaies hung in the hedge . Yet there were some too that fansied Innocent one of the greatest Politicians of the World , till perceiving by effects the clean contrary , they remain'd as mute as Statues for shame of their mistake . His suffering Donna Olympia to rule all , his exalting , and abasing his adopted Nephew Astalli ; his banishing , and recalling Don Camillo his own Nephew ; his persecuting , and reingraciating with the Barbarini ; and in a word , his changing his will and judgment every moment ; and his inconstancy in every thing , save granting Sutes , would have imbroiled any Government whatsoever , and much more the Papal , which is naturally full of confusion . When there happens a Pope like Innocent , bent wholly to reject all the instances of Princes ; the only remedy is to sow disturbances in the Church , and broyls between the Protestants and Catholicks , thereby to puzzle the Pope's brain , and frighten him , so that he shall rather seek the friendship of Princes , than they his . Of the success of which course I shall give some Examples . When the Duke of Parma's Army took the Field , to get redress concerning the detension of Castro , under the Command of Don Gauffrido ; the Pope extremely affrighted , as one not much accustomed to the Trade of War , caused the Holy Sacrament to be expos'd forty hours , and Processions to be celebrated to all the Churches in Rome . And not knowing what might he the issue of the War undertaken by the said Prince , who breathed nothing but the extremities thereof against his Person , he thought it his best course to gain the Princes of Christendom to his side , and to oblige them to relinquish the Protection of the Duke , by rendring himself extraordinary easie to all Addresses , granting Favours to all Demanders , and receiving Publick Ministers with so much obligingness , that they needed no more but to open their mouths for any Suit or Request , that of the Pope standing always open to accord it . A certain Embassador , who for three years together could never obtain any other Favour but that of Common Indulgences , finding his desires now satisfied in what ever he demanded , writ to the Prince his Master , That the Pope , like a Hackney-horse , travelled very well with a Spur in his Flank ; and that he had lately obtained , in eight days , more than he could do before in three years : So that it were to be wish'd that the Duke of Parma would give him a touch or two more of the Spur. In the very same manner , at the time that the French had made themselves Masters of Portolongone , all sort of Favours ran out with a full torrent , many times preventing Requests : Nor did the Pope suffer any man to depart from his Presence , who was not satisfied to the height of his wishes . But no sooner was this State of Affairs changed , that is to say , Portolongone recovered by the Spaniards , and the Duke disappointed in the War , but Negatives appear'd afresh in the Field with greater peremptoriness than before ; and the Pope became as deaf as a Stone to all manner of Supplications or Petitions . Hence it may be clearly seen , or at least argu'd , That most Popes ( if not all ) neither grant Favours , nor bear any regard to Princes , save at such time as they stand in need of them . Urban the Eighth was of this very same humour , denying without exception all sort of Favours , which had not their original from his own or his Nephews inclination , however just Reasons might be alledged for them ; and this as well to the French , whom he made semblance to love , but really lov'd not ; as to the Spaniards , whom indeed he affected , though without giving them the satisfaction of seeing any tokens of that affection . Nevertheless , when he saw Odoardo Farnese Duke of Parma enter victorious with 3000 Horse , for the regaining of Castro , most injuriously detained from him , then indeed he began both to humble himself to Spain , which he had kept under before , and to gratifie France , to which he had on divers occasions shewn himself ungrateful ; and also to solicite the Friendship of all sort of Princes , as well small as great ; and that not by promising , but by real concession of Favours with a plentiful hand in Germany and Italy . Wherefore seeing the Popes have a particular Method of bearing themselves ruggedly and contemptuously to Princes , when they need them not ; 't were good Policy in Princes to bring it so to pass , that they might always be in a state of Fear , sometimes by threatning neer hand , and at other times by vexing them at distance . The Indignities which Princes receive often from the Court of Rome , proceed not immediately from an evil intention in the Popes towards them , but from the too good inclination of Princes towards the Popes ; there being some so tender-conscienc'd , that they fear the loss of their Souls in disgusting a rascallion Court-fly that bears the Cassock of a Priest , and serves to sweep the Antichamber of his Holiness or the Cardinal-Nephew . The Ecclesiasticks have Swords in their Mouths , but no Courage in their Breasts ; I mean , they threaten all People , without considering what issue such Menaces may have : But when they see themselves reprov'd or threatned , then their hearts fail them , they fall a trembling , and humble themselves to every body , especially Grandees ; although withall , they have the cunning to colour their Fear with the pretext of a religious , pious , and devout Meekness . The nature of the Ecclesiasticks is to disgust such as comply with them , and fawn on those that disgust them ; So that if Princes would advance their Affairs , and bring down the haughtiness of Rome , they must endeavour to mortifie the Pope . The Catholick Crown , in testimony of its affection to the Popes , admits into its Jurisdiction only the Roman Religion ; besides that the Spaniards also shew themselves most concerned in keeping up the Pope the Head of the Church , and enriching the Ecclesiasticks . However , they have fared little or not at all the better for it , as to their Negotiations at Rome , in regard that the Ecclesiasticks ( that is , the Popes ) esteem them not more than others for it ; but through fear commonly afford as much or more countenance to the French : from whom on the other side they receive greater disgusts , under pretence of the Gallican Priviledges . 'T is true , the Roman Court very well perceives , that the Spaniards reverence it as the Sanctuary of their Glory , and the Absolute Mistress of the preservation of their States ; and accordingly it treats them familiarly , that is to say , with good words and ill deeds , with fair shews and bad substance . The Spaniards suffering themselves to be too much domineer'd over in the Court of Rome , is not only hurtful to the Government of the Spaniards themselves , but also thereby prejudices the Interests of all those Princes that have concerns either at Rome , or with Rome ; For when any inferiour Prince would with specious Reasons defend his Right over Ecclesiastical Persons , these men presently alledge for their justification the Example of the Spaniards , and thereby enforce him not to refuse , what so great and powerful a Monarchy as Spain refuseth not to do . And of these Examples the Popes have the Vatican full , and make use of the same in all Occurrences , to the perpetual nauseating of Princes therewith . This manner of proceeding between the Ecclesiasticks and the Spaniards cannot last long , because the long languishings of Princes , ensuing thereupon , will enforce them either to yield to some violent Remedy , or to open the gate to death . Every day , yea , every moment , displeasures arise between the Crown of Spain and Rome ; which , how-much soever debated , turn always to the satisfaction of the Pope , and the disadvantage of the Interests of the Catholick King. In brief , The Dominion which the Court of Rome hath gotten over the Spaniards is so great , that how many and considerable soever the disgusts be which this Court puts upon them from day to day , nevertheless the Spaniards dare not come to a Rupture with it , being better contented to suffer themselves , than to make others suffer . The Policy of the North , yea and that of Italy too , laughs at this Spanish Zeal , which stoops in so humble sort to the arrogance and insolent Proceedings of the Ecclesiasticks . And indeed What reason is there that such a Monarchy should submit its Empire to a simple Bishoprick ? Nevertheless , this is seen done every day in the Ecclesiastick State. Were it not for the Spaniards , I verily believe Affairs at Rome would not be so imbroil'd and perplex'd as they are ; for the Popes become so extremely proud towards other Princes , and render all Negotiations so extremely difficult , through the little account they make of Publick Ministers , in regard they see themselves back'd and supported by so potent a Crown in Italy . Nevertheless , I cannot but imagine , That other Princes are for this reason extremely incensed with anger against the Spaniards , who to satisfie an apparent out-side Zeal , ruine the Common Cause of the Sovereignty of all other Princes . If the Spaniards would comply with other Sovereigns , to give the Popes now and then a touch of the Spur , thereby to oblige them to go on in the right way , the management of Affairs at Rome would be very expedite , and the Ministers of Princes would not meet with so many difficulties : Which I leave , with the rest , to the consideration of the Spaniards and other Princes . Some Ministers there are , who flatter themselves into a belief that they may be able to bring their Negotiations to a prosperous end , by means of the friendship they have with Cardinals , and the great Interest these Cardinals have to defend those Princes of whom they are intitl'd Protectors . But this Opinion of theirs hath no other effect but to confound their Negotiations so much the more , whilst the Protection of Princes by those Cardinals is only external and nominal : for otherwise Policy obliges them to seek in the first place the advantage of the Pope , before the profit of the Princes , whom they serve , or at least seem to serve . Every blow of mortification which the Pope receives from any Prince , recoils to the damage of the Cardinal Dignity ; and therefore the Cardinals labour to bring it about , that the Advantages may be always on the Popes side . Nor is it necessary to believe the Cardinal , who professeth , That the Interests of his Prince are dearer to him , than those of the Scarlet Gown it self . But this would be a great failure in Policy and Interest : Whence it was , that when Innocent beheld his Cousin Olympia anxious and troubled lest the Ecclesiastical State should become involv'd in a War , and lest many Cardinals should engage in it on behalf of the Duke of Parma , out of spight to the Pamphilian Family , the Pope comforted her with these words ; Cousin , fear nothing , the Cardinals will be for us in spight of their own teeth , and will defend the Ecclesiastical State in consideration of their own Interest , though we should go about to ruine it for ours . The Grandeur of the Scarlet Gown depends upon the Majesty of the Triple Crown , and the Cardinals are proportionably Great as the Pope is so ; whence it is that they strive with all possible ardour to promote the Advantage of the Church , and the Honour of the Pope ; which failing , their own Reputation and Glory must partake in the Eclipse . Great undoubtedly is the Magnificence of the Colledge of Cardinals ; and greater it would be , if it had not been perverted both from the first Institution thereof , and retrench'd of the Prerogatives wherewith it hath been augmented by divers Popes , for the maintenance of its Grandeur and Honour . But the Popes have corrupted and spoil'd all ; inasmuch as into that Colledge , into which the greatest Princes of the World think it a glory to enter , they have introduc'd some , who have received their Original from the vilest Dunghil of the World ; and 't is not many years ago , that one was created Cardinal , who was the Son of a base Catchpole . Hence it comes to pass , that the Popes seeing the Scarlet Robe upon the Shoulders of so vile and unworthy Persons , they despise it likewise when it is worn on the backs of Great Princes . And 't is more than true , That good Popes honour the Cardinals , when such Honour brings profit to themselves ; otherwise they make a mock both of their Persons , and their Order . And hence it is , that Princes Ministers find themselves in a wrong Box , when they put any trust even in those Cardinals who seem the greatest Zealots for their Interests . Thus I have made a Relation of the manner how things are wont to be negotiated at Rome , and shew'd how the great Polititians of Europe may salve their Reputations ; as also the Grounds and Causes of those Mischiefs , which break the sleep and make the heads ake of as many Publick Ministers as reside in Rome . When the Pope perceives that Negotiations tend to his own Advantage , he doth things like an absolute Monarch : but when he knows that they are likely to cause any prejudice to him , he lays the cause of not succeeding upon the Congregations of the Cardinals , of which there are infinite ar Rome . In this manner he shews himself rather as Head of a Commonwealth , than an absolute Prince : and indeed those Congregations serve more for a pretext and help to the Pope and the Nephews , than for any benefit to the State , From such a Government little Fruit , and no Satisfaction can be drawn by the Ministers that negotiate at Rome ; but rather , as accordingly it falls out , disgusts , affronts , and dissatisfactions . In the Roman Court there passes not a day without reproaches against the Pope and Nephews , as those who study nothing else but to accommodate themselves , and incommodate all others that endeavour the good of the State and the Church . Greater attendance and application cannot be , than that of Alexander the Seventh both to Civil and Ecclesiastical Affairs ; and which is most considerable , he doth all things with such an eagerness , that he appears to take no small glory therein . He lets not one day pass without giving publick Audience , at least very seldom , unless those Infirmities which are his constant Companions indispose him to follow his good intentions ; as it hapned for these days lately passed , wherein for a good while together he was not able to give Audience to the Embassador of France . Innocent undertook things slowly , and this slowness spoil'd all ; but Alexander , being most contrary to such a nature , enterpriseth every thing with great ardour : and this spoils all too , the Ship being lost oftentimes as well through too little Wind , by falling into the hands of Enemies , as likewise through too great a Wind striking upon Rocks . The Ministers of Princes even still find very great difficulties in negotiating at Rome , and perhaps greater too than those which they found in the time of Innocent ; who indeed intangled things , because he would not extricate them : but Alexander confounds matters by too great eagerness to rectifie them . Innocent lov'd not to meddle , but with those things whereunto he was enforced ; but Alexander thrusts himself upon such as might better be let alone . Hence 't is that Ministers seeing the Pope employ his mind on a thousand businesses of Christendom , and but of a weak and infirm constitution , they forbear to trouble him ; as Cardinal Mazarine and Don Lewis d' Haro did , who would not let the Pope have any hand in the Treaty of the last Peace , to the no small displeasure of the poor Pope , who was ambitious to receive his part of the glory in a business so important to the Universe . That which makes publick Agents at Rome thus backward , is the knowledge they have of the Pope's mind ; who is inquisitive and curious to know every thing , to have a hand in every action , to pry into all the affairs of Christendom , and briefly , to lade himself with so many businesses , that he must needs precipitate them all through want of strength to carry them on : whence 't is that oftentimes he answers one Minister concerning certain matters of which he had conferr'd with another , and so confounds both himself and them that negotiate with him , who for fear of further embarassing the Pope's understanding are fain to break off their most important Audiences . In the beginning of his Papacy , being ambitious of glory , he would needs sustain alone the weight of all the world , not only of the State Ecclesiastical , in the middle whereof he lean'd upon others , but did not cast the burden wholly off from himself ; and at present now he approaches towards his end , his infirmities enforce him to leave others to do , that which it grieves him that he cannot do for others . Matters were well believ'd , but ill understood at the first entrance of the Cardinal Patron and Don Mario into Rome : and now they are well understood , but ill believ'd . These Lords began to Reign with their Eyes shut , and their Ears open ; and at present , the Style being changed , they rule with their Ears shut , and their Eyes open . whence proceeds the multitude of inconveniences to publick Agents . The Cardinal Patron exercises the Office of his Patronage , in giving himself Patronage for enjoying his pleasures , and avoiding , as much as possible , all hard and knotty affairs ; which are wont to perplex the mind , and confound the brain of a Gallant . Hence it is , that Embassadors , who treat with him , reap no other good but a fardle of Complements , and pleasing Expressions , with no small hope that he will act abundantly ; but in reality he doth nothing : so that they depart from his Presence outwardly satisfi'd , with their hands empty of any thing of substance . I have known some Ministers , who have believ'd they might speed in their publick affairs by the easiness of knowing the secrets of the Court ; which is of great use to a publick Agent , namely , to know the actions , treaties , and conveniences of others , and to keep his own , and those of his Prince , secret . Indeed , the secresie of the Court of Rome seems not to be so great as the subtilty , although Excommunications and Censures make a great noise : For those who are introduc'd into this Court are so only for two ends , either to exalt their Family , and support it from falling , ( for the Ecclesiasticks , having no Wives , naturally encline to enrich their own Nephews ) or else to aggrandise themselves , out of that ambition which alwaies lies under the Robes of Prelacy . The Cardinals , however sometimes vertuous and experienced persons , are not exempt from certain imperfections which commonly reign in Rome ; for they are either oblig'd to Princes by a thousand benefices and gifts , or else are their natural Subjects : and for this reason the Princes who have great concerns with Rome , the more they see Authority and Offices of any Cardinal increas'd , the more they study how to oblige him to be at their devotion , and to withdraw him from that of the Pope . Now almost all the Cardinals reveal the things which they pretend to discover , either through the importunity of inquisitive Agents , and not to disoblige those to whom they are oblig'd , or else to put greater obligations upon the Princes to whom they are Pensioners , to the end they may receive gratuity after gratuity both to themselves and their Kindred , and especially that they may be assisted in their Pretensions to the Papacy , when the See Apostolical shall become vacant ; which is the greatest spur of all . To this Embassadours trust , and alwaies treat with the Cardinals who are adherents to their Masters , to discover the Counsels by their means . But indeed , they deceive themselves ; for the Cardinals being as much concern'd as the Pope in the defense of the Church , the State , and the publick good , in regard all are in capacity to be Popes , they will never reveal any thing which may prejudice that Papacy which makes them great , and which they aim one day to govern . The Cardinals are not so indiscreet as to reveal any thing that may in any wise prejudice the Interests of the Papacy and Ecclesiastick State ; they reveal such things as may be of prejudice to the single person of the Pope , or rather of his Nephews , whom commonly they hate through envy . The effect hereof is , that most Popes put little trust in the Cardinals when any matter relating to their own House is in agitation , but they do all motu proprio : for themselves having , whilst they were Cardinals , revealed what they ought to have kept secret , they doubt , being afterwards Popes , that others do the like by them ; and for this cause they secure themselves , as much as possible , from such dangers . The Papal Excommunications , which are great against those that reveal the secrets of the Roman Court , as well Temporal persons as Spiritual , have no other effect but to put all into confusion , and to cause ambiguities on all sides . Hence such things as are revealed , seem not really to be so , but only intimated ; and consequently no small prudence is requisite to understand what is spoken , because the revealers fearing the sting of the Excommunication within their breasts , utter only doubtful , perplex'd , and ambiguous words ; by which means such Agents , as think themselves illuminated by such revelations , soon after find themselves puzzled and confounded . The cause hereof is the fear , which Excommunication begets in the breasts of the scrupulous . But it is true in general , that to mingle things certain with doubtful , is proper to the Roman Court ; and things true with false , to the Ecclesiasticks . But the Ecclesiasticks being less guilty of valour then fear , ( for oftentimes they fear even their own shadows ) the more important things are , the more they consult about them ; which the Popes do , not because the good of the State requires it , or the care of their Pastoral charge urges their consciences thereunto ; but only to take from their successors the occasion to charge the blame of mischief upon their Nephews . And this is the cause that Negotiations are prolonged , publick Ministers confounded , and poor Christendom so embroiled , as it is at this day . Ambassadors at Rome , espcially in the beginning of a Pontificate , think they treat with the new Pope as a person disinteressed , and the Universal Father , not only in reference to things pertaining to the Church , but also to the civil Interests of Princes , and affairs most important to the Universe . But they deceive themselves , and this Error confounds their Treaties ; whilst the Popes have nothing but the bare Title and outward shew of Universal Father , acting all things according to the dictates of their own will and interest . Were the Popes really Universal Fathers , they would love all alike , and deal with all without affection or hatred : But truly , I know not how they dare assume that Title , especially those Popes , who , without any need of the Church , have made it lawful to themselves to begin Wars , hinder Peaces , persecute Nations , and make Leagues against Crowns , Commonwealths , and Princes , perhaps ( nay without perhaps ) better deserving of the Church , and affected to the publick and universal tranquillity . I know that if the Popes would deserve the Title of Universal Father , they out to be Universal towards all ; and if at any time to be particular , it should be either out of absolute necessity of Reason of State , or some great importance to the honour of the Church . Thus did the Primitive Popes , but within these last hundred years things are altogether transform'd ; for the waies of the Popes are directed to the advancement of their Families ; whence every Pope has often chang'd his thoughts and purposes , and made shew of one thing outwardly , and meant another inwardly ; not for that reasons of State ( but the reasons of their own Families ) so requir'd : which latter are commonly more dear to the Popes than the former . The Ministers of Princes understand what I mean. 'T is not possible for the most expert Minister at Rome to succeed well , and with his Master's satisfaction , in the things which he negotiates there . Before I give a reason whereof , I will relate what I read three daies ago in a little book , whether Historical or Fabulous I know not , but much to the purpose . They say , Pope Paschal the second took a conceit to have an Astrologer divine his thoughts . To which end he sent for an Abbot very intelligent in the Art of Astrology , and demanded of him , What himself thought ? The Abbot surpris'd at this odd-proposal , desir'd time to answer , and returning home fell to study an Answer ; but , not being able to find one fit and proper to the Question , he remain'd much troubled and melancholy . His Cook observing it , and understanding the cause , bid his Master take courage , and leave the business to him ; for he would effect it with reputation to them both . The Abbot was well pleas'd with this discourse , and being desir'd by the Cook to let him have his Gown and other Habit , gave him it : wherewith the Cook being cloath'd , repair'd to the Pope's presence , and that with the more confidence , for that he was in person and voyce very like the Abbot . The Pope no sooner beheld him , but taking him for the Abbot , Well , ( said he ) What do I think ? The bold Cook answer'd without delay , Your Holiness thinks you speak with the Abbot , but 't is with the Abbots Cook. Not much different is that which befals Embassadours of Princes who negotiate at Rome ; where the Popes are wont to do like the Jackpuddings of a Play , who change themselves in a moment from Man to Woman , and from a Physician to a Muleter . When an Embassadour thinks he treats with a Temporal Prince , and about Civil matters , 't is with a Spiritual Bishop , and about matters Ecclesiastical . Religion serves the Pope to disguise Temporal Dominion , and Temporal Dominion to disguise Religion . Religion precedes Policy , if the Affairs of Embassadours be contrary to the Policy , which the Popes have in their heads : Policy precedes Religion , if the Embassadours strengthen and confirm the particular Policy of the Popes . If perchance a publick Agent treats a League offensive or defensive with the Pope , he finds greater difficulties therein than he imagin'd ; for if the Pope see that the League brings much more profit to himself than to the Prince that desires it , he concludes as a Temporal Prince , without derogating from the Authority Spiritual : That is , he reserves a secret clause in his mind to break , the League when he will , under colour of Religion : But if he know that the League is likely to bring much more advantage to the interest of the Prince than to his own Family , and to Religion than to his own Purse ; excuses are immediately in the field , and the Pope , of a Sacred High Priest , becomes a secular Prince , denying to do any thing , for fear of hazarding the State. The Ministers of the Emperour and the King of Poland can witness what I say , for one of them hath often sworn to me , That the Popes do in businesses so confound the Sacred with the Profane , and Religion with Policy , that it is not possible to know whether it be better , to treat with them as Temporal Princes , or as Secular Lords . Amongst all the difficulties which Embassadours meet with at Rome , this is the greatest and most deserving to be mentioned . They that enter upon the Government at Rome , are ordinarily at their entrance destitute of all vertue , much more of Political skill ; and no sooner begin to be a little acquainted therewith , but they must go off , and give place to others , that enter with like qualifications . The Burgheses had never manag'd any kind of publike affair : nevertheless as soon as Paul was made Pope , they became Masters without having ever been at School , and undertook to weild a Scepter , before they had passed the Ferula . Cardinal Ludovisio had never gone out of his little Podere , where he entertain'd himself from morning to night amongst those Peasants , sometimes in playing at Hazard , and sometimes in dancing Country Jigs , till , his Uncle being become Pope , ( Gregory ) he left Podere for the Vatican , the Dance for the Court , hazard for fortune , and the Peasants for Princes ; passing in a moment from the command of a Cottage to the Empire of the Church , and from small affairs to the great interests of the World. Of the Barbarini , one was fetcht from the bottom of a Cloister , where he had scarce learnt to command a Butler to lay the cloath ; another was taken from the Colledge of the Jesuites , where he had practised only to run up and down the stairs of the Oratory ; a third was taken from the cure of a small Benefice ; and the forth from a state of Domestick peace to command Armies . A fair turn indeed , no less wonderful than unexcted : yet these Lords have had this particularity , that though they entred upon the government of the Church extremely ignorant , nevertheless in a few daies they became Masters of Masters , and seem'd old , although but boys , in the subtleties of this Court. Of the two Nephews of Innocent the tenth , the one legitimate , the other adopted , we have spoken sufficiently , and need not rub the sore again ; in regard they manifested themselves altogether unexpert , the one by renouncing the Hat , as unable to bear the weight of command ; and the other by being expell'd the City , for venturing to command beyond his understanding . For all this Innocent introduced them to a vast Government , and laid upon their backs that world which the most expert are hardly able to sustain . What shall we say of Don Mario , Don Augustino , and Cardinal Flavio ? What Governments , Employments , and Charges had they ever possess'd in their lives ? Was it not a fine sight to see Don Mario , who had never worn a Sword in his life , declared Generalissimo of the Holy Church , receiving at the same time , with the General 's Truncheon , a Licence to keep the Sword alwaies in the Scabbard ? For when he offered to draw it , and swore to defend the Church with it , the Pope dispens'd with him ; saying , Brother , put thy Sword up into thy Scabbard , if thou wilt have part in my Kingdom . To which Command Don Mario hath been alwaies obedient . When the Cardinal was called to the Government , he was reading the Fables of Aesop , and Don Augustino was making love to a little Courtisan of Siena : and yet on a sudden the latter was called from the arms of a base Strumpet , and made worthy of the Marriage of a great Princess ; and the other from his Pastime of Aesop , was admitted to the management of the greatest Affairs , not of Rome only , but of the whole World. Now what prosperous issue can Negotiations have with such a Race of Politicians ? Where shall Embassadors begin , at the Head or the Tail ? What devices shall they have to unfold their meaning to such as want sense ? Unless all Popes should imitate Gregory the Fifteenth , who in the beginning of his Papacy would not treat of any important matter with any Minister , but excused it by saying , That he would stay till his Nephews were a little instructed in Political Negotiations : And he had reason to stay , for in a short time one of them had an ambitious Whimsey came into his Crown , that he understood more than all the Cardinals , and his Uncle to boot ; and accordingly he acted and commanded , without communicating with either . 'T is a tedious thing to Princes Ministers , who are old Stagers in Councils and Affairs , to have to do with raw , unexperienced Persons , and such as are much different from the Primitive Governours of the Church ; who , though introduc'd barefoot , and ill clad , and void of all experience , yet their native simplicity serv'd them very well for the preserving a virtuous Life , far from Political cunning ▪ whereas the Nephews of the present Pope enter simple , not to edifie the People , and adorn the Church with good Lives ; but to Lord it over Princes by Policy not comprehensible . Most Agents lose their time in learning the nature of those that bear sway at Rome , who are indeed unknown to all . They study in what manner to treat with such Persons . They strive to gain the affection of those Governours , who are without any , unless we will say , That they have given up all their affection to heap up Money . They labour to ingratiate with those Nephews who possess all the Grace of the Pope : And in a word , Night and day they contrive to know and be known to the Nephews at Rome , in order to their better success there . But what ? in the fairest of these Intrigues , after so many watchings and toils , after having understood those whom they understood not before , in the greatest heat of their Negotiations , in the beginning of their joy for having found out the right way of managing Affairs , and whilst they are beginning to lay open their Interests to Persons by this time arriv'd to some capacity , behold the death of the Pope falling out on a sudden , drives from the Vatican and from the Government those Nephews who are now understood and experienc'd , to introduce others ignorant , unexperienc'd , and so void of all Political Knowledge , as never to have seen the Court but on the outside , Consultations but in Sport , nor Publick Ministers save in their Coaches . In this manner poor Embassadors are forced to turn over a new leaf , and like young Scholars put to a new School , they must learn over again what they had learn'd before , to their no small dissatisfaction , as well as injury to their Affairs . These so sudden shiftings of the Scene , puts the Ministers all in disorder ; and the only satisfaction they find , is to laugh at the new Princes of the Church , who have so suddenly leap'd from the Dunghil to the Throne . Cardinal Onofrio Brother to Urban the Eighth , who was taken from a Cloister of Capucines , and introduc'd into the Affairs of the Court , could never accustom himself to live in any other manner , but in that slovenly way of the Capucines ; so that when he was to receive any Embassadors , he committed the most ridiculous pieces of clownishness imaginable . One day speaking about some War of the Turk in Germany , with the Imperial Embassador , who desir'd him to prevail with the Pope to succour Christendom , which was endanger'd in that Country ; the good Cardinal fetching a great sigh , began to say , Ah , my Lord Embassador , those Coleworts , those Coleworts in the Capucines Garden , make me always remember my former condition ; and so continuing a Discourse of a quarter of an hour , concerning the goodness of Coleworts , the excellence of Turneps , and the manner how the Capucines boil them in good fat broth ; seeming to lick his fingers almost at every syllable , and to swallow a Turnep at every word . Another time going to visit the Spanish Embassador , and forgetting himself to be a Cardinal , and not a Capucine , he ask'd on a sudden , Of what Covent is your Reverend Fathership a Son ? The Embassador , perceiving the simplicity of the Person , answer'd him laughing , Father , I am no Son of a Covent ; but indeed I send Sons to the Covent , of whom perhaps your Fathership is one . The Cardinal finding his error , thought to mend it by replying to the Embassador , Your Excellence may please to excuse me ; for the remembrance of the Capucines is so fresh in my mind , that I take all for Capucines that speak with me : The Embassadour laught ; and rising up , said , 'T is well , my Lord , I will be gone then , that I may not be accounted a Capucine by your Eminence . Moreover , whilst Ministers of Princes talk'd with him of matters of State , the answers he return'd were about watering of Gardens , sweeping of Churches , ordering of Vestries , rising in the morning , entring into the Choire , begging Alms , and so of all such other things , wherein he was a Master . Nor did he make any difference of persons in his Conferences , but us'd the same Style to every body , Your Fathership will pardon me . And in his Complements with Embassadours Royal , he would often say , I shall accompany you to the door of the Cloister . I might relate a thousand such stories , but I will not lengthen the work more than I ought ; although there is scarce any Nephew of Popes whose mean and carriage , after their sudden advancement to the degree of Princes , affords me not matter for a long discourse . 'T is enough that publick Ministers cannot forbear laughter and scorn in their negotiating with them , which serve to inform them of their infirmities . Whence the Embassadour Justiniani , being ask'd one day , Whether he was goeing to negotiate with Astalli ? Answer'd , Not to negotiate with him , but to instruct him . And indeed , such instruction is extreme necessary to the best of them . But that which displeases them most , is , that after so much pains taken to instruct them , they must lose the fruits thereof , and begin all the same course over again with their Successors . The last difficulty in managing affairs with the Nephews , ariseth from their incomparable Avarice , which is so predominant in them , that they appear meer insensible Statues in every thing else , but in studying the means how to make themselves great . Boniface the ninth was the most dextrous , subtle , and ingenious Pope for accumulating wealth , that ever sate in the Vatican ; whence he was wont to say , That he had rather have a little Fish in hand , than a great Dolphin in the main Sea ; And at other times , That an Egg in the morning is better than a Hen at night . And accordingly , he was contented to lose the interest of a whole year to anticipate the payment of a day , and he alwaies made his Receivers bring him every night the money they had collected ; and sometimes he would sit up till midnight expecting them , in regard he could not sleep otherwise through fear of being undone . This exorbitant Covetousness wholly withdrew his mind from the care of the Papacy , both in Civil and Ecclesiastical matters ; Embassadours could not please him better , than to discourse to him of the means to get money ; and when they mentioned other matters pertaining to the publick good , they receiv'd no answer sutable to the question ; because his thoughts were not imploy'd about what the Embassadours spoke , but about what the Receivers of Gabels and Taxes had said to him ; with whom he entertain'd long conferences , little caring to give audience to Embassadours . Clement the seventh , who never shew'd himself so extraordinarily covetous , though covetous too , had his mind distracted in the like manner , from what was at any time spoken to him , if it were not about money : Whence being one day requested by the Imperial Embassadour to joyn with the Emperour , and other Princes , in a League against the Turk ; the Embassadour perceiving that the Pope gave him no answer , said , Your Holiness saies nothing to my Proposal ; Whereunto the Pope return'd , No , for you counsel us to spend money , and we are thinking on the means to get it . Paul the fourth , standing one day in a great musing in the presence of Cardinal Campeggio , was ask'd by him , Why he stood so pensive ? The Pope answer'd , I am thinking whether you ( who perhaps may be my Successour ) are likely to be richer than my self . Sixtus Quintus , who was one of the greatest Popes that the Vatican ever saw , had no other fault , but that he spent most hours of the day in devising what might be done to bring money into his Chests . And he seems to have died with the same thoughts in his head ; for being ask'd by the Venetian Embassadour , two daies before his death , How he did ? He answered , I should be much better , if I had more money to spend . Urban the eighth , in the war he had with the Duke of Parma , and other confederate Princes , lost no little reputation , in attempting the destruction of a Prince so well deserving of the Church , and hazarding the safety of all Italy ; yet he car'd not so much for the dishonour which the Church receiv'd in his person , nor for the great murmur of the people , as for the money disburs'd in it ; lamenting the same often with his Nephews , and reproving them for having engaged him in a War of so great expence : as if the loss of money made deeper impression in the Pope's heart , than the detriment of the Church and of Christendom . Most of the Pope's Nephews call the hours wherein they give Audience to Embassadours , hours of poverty , and of misery ; because they cannot at those times think how to advance their Houses : and therefore they strive to shift them off as much as possible , and many times they promise all before 't is ask'd , only to be at their liberty . Some will not allow it to be meerly charity in Alexander , to assume to himself the load of all Civil Affairs of importance ; but only a design to lighten his Nephews of it , and leave them more time to bestow on contrivance to fill their Coffers . Better perhaps 't would be for the Church , and the State too , if all Popes would do the like ; for to lay the weight of great affairs upon such weak shoulders , is to confound their understandings , and put them in danger of shaming themselves by discovering their addle brains in business : As a good Nephew did in discourse with the French Embassadour about the number of Protestants in France ; for meaning to say , How many Hereticks are there in France ? He mistook , and said , How many Pistols are there in France ? Which errour the Embassadour well observing , and knowing the Cardinal Nephew more intent on the money of his Coffers than the benefit of the Church , he answer'd , The King my Master hath not so many Hereticks in his Kingdom , as he hath Pistols in his Exchequer . 'T is not 2000 Ages , since a certain Pope's Nephew said to a familiar friend of his , who brought him notice , that the Spanish Embassadour was coming to negotiate with him : These Embassadours bring us business , and not money , talking all day long with us so tediously , as if we were slaves , and not ( Padroni ) Masters of the Church and State. The same Cardinal , as often as he return'd to his Chamber from accompanying the publick Ministers ( who had visited him ) to the door , as the custom is , would fall into a passion , and scornfully say to his Servants : I have lost two hours time with this pitiful Embassadour , and he has gain'd some with me ; if any other come , say I am not at home . But worse was that other , ( not long since dead ) who , as much as he could , avoyded the audience of such Ministers , sometimes pretending indisposition , and sometimes that he was not at home ; which the Pope his Uncle understanding ask'd him the reason , Why he did so ? The Cardinal answer'd plainly , Whilst I am with Embassadours , my Coffers fill with nothing but wind ; but when I am alone , they fill with money . The same good Nephew had another custome , that when notice was given of the arrival of an Embassadour at the Gate , he would in displeasure cry , I would his neck were broke . But when 't was told him that an Officer of the Datary ( that is , the Exchequer ) was at the door , he would cry with joy , He is welcome . A certain Embassadour , knowing this Nephew's humour , contriv'd how to make his Visits not grievous ; and to that purpose , before he desired Audience , or at least at the same time , he thought fit to give him notice ; that he desir'd to speak with him for nothing else but the resignation of a certain Benefice , which the Prince his Master intended to make into the hands of his Holiness's Nephews . The device took well , for the greedy Nephew believing it true , receiv'd him with a very good countenance : and the Embassadour fail'd not to usher in his publick business with a Preface about resigning the foresaid Benefice or Abbey , although the Prince his Master knew no more of any such thing than I ; and so got a fair reception . 'T were good , that all publick Agents would put the same tricks upon those avaricious Nephews , and not be so scrupulous as they are ; since the Nephews make no scruple to slight their addresses , to breake off all Negotiations , and to confound whatsoever is offer'd to them . Without such such inventions they are like to get little good from the visits to the Nephews , who consider nothing but their own Interests , and are indifferent to those of Princes ; whence 't is easie to judge they will do little good in those matters , in which they are engag'd with an ill will. This may serve concerning the difficulties which Princes Ministers meet with in their affairs with the Popes and their Nephews , and how to avoid the same . Let us now proceed to the Enquiry , Why the Families of Popes continue not long in Grandeur . Some compare the Nipotismo to a Tree which is guarded by all , whilst laden with fruit ; but as soon as it happens to be deprived thereof , either by the hands of men , or progress of time , every body forsakes it , and nature her self leaves it barren , dry , and hateful , even to the eye of the beholders . I do not altogether like this comparison , because Trees bear fruit for others ; whereas the good Nephews of Popes take all to themselves : and I should rather compare them to Pismires , which all day long go from place to place , seeking provisions wherewith to fill their Nests , and stop not a moment till they see them full . There is no body but wonders to behold how the Families of Popes daily decline , there being scarce two found that have continued one intire Age , or which remain in the same splendour wherein they were seen to shine , not only during the Reign of the Popes their Kinsmen , but for some lustres after ; and although some may seem at present to be found great , yet my Observation cannot therefore be decry'd as false , in regard of other reasons to be alledged concerning this matter . There is no doubt , but many Families are found at this day in Rome of good quality and esteem , who have had Popes descended from them before Sixtus the fourth ; as the Family of Conti hath had two Popes in the Vatican , Innocent the third , and Gregory the ninth ; The Family of Fiesco , reputed at present the chief Family of Genoa , hath likewise afforded two Popes , Innocent the fouth , and Adrian the fifth ; And so that of Orsini , hath had Nicholas the third ; That of Savelli , Honorius the fourth ; La Gaettana , hath had Boniface the eighth ; Picolomini , Pius the second ; Colonna , Martin the fifth ; not to mention others , that have had their Popes too . But this is the difference : 't is one thing for Popes to issue from a Noble Family , and another for Families to rise from the Popes . The foresaid Houses received not their Splendour , Nobility , and Wealth from the Papal Grandeur , but it may rather be said , that the Papal Grandeur received splendour from those Families . Besides , in those daies the Nephews of Popes remain'd at home , and did not come to Rome ; if they did , they brought not with them that insatiable avarice which Nephews bring ( or have brought hitherto ) when they enter into possession of the Vatican . I mean not therefore to speak of those Families ▪ which have been in great esteem as well since they have had Popes of them , as before . None of these is advanc'd by the Papacy , but remains in the same manner without growth in Ambition , Riches , or Glory . Particularly , the House of Colonna ( which is at present one of the most considerable , not of Rome only , but of all Italy ) hath so little valu'd the Papal Grandeur in its lot , that they have often persecuted it , only to let the World see that the Colonneses pretended not to glory in the Treasures of the Church , but in the merit of the persons , exemplified in the valour of so many illustrious men , who have spent much of their bloud for the service of the Popes themselves . 'T is certain , that by two Popes issu'd out of the House of Colonna , the Colonneses have had so little advantage , either in dignity or wealth , that they may say that the Popes were taken out of their Family , and that they have the honour to be Colonneses of the House of Colonna , but not Colonneses of the House of Popes . But there are many other Families , whose glory it is to have had their rise from the fortune given them by Popes , without which they would never have been any thing considerable ; and these are the Families of which I am to speak . The Family of Rovere , from which Sixtus the fourth was descended , of it self was very noble , and had liv'd so for above two Ages in Lombardy , but by various changes and accidents it was declin'd to such a degree that the chief branch was remov'd to Savona , and there remain'd many years in a mediocrity of fortune amongst the principal Citizens ; till Sixtus , being made Pope , determin'd to revive it to a greater fortune at the cost of the Vatican , and the publick Treasury . All the glories of this House , though dispersed here and there by Pope Sixtus , yet in a little time became confined to the sole possession of the Dutchy of Urbin , which indeed the House of Rovere possessed , but not without great persecutions for the space of 150 years and more , beginning from 1475 till 1631. When the said House was extinguished by the death of Francesco Maria , the last Duke , or of Guido Ubaldo , if I remember right ; there remaining no other Heirs save Donna Vittoria della Rovere , married to Ferdinand the second great Duke of Tuscany . It may be said , as I shall afterwards prove , that this was the only Family ( rais'd by Popes ) that continued so long together in greatness : and I believe the goodness of the Dukes , who succeeded one after another , contributed not a little to this continuance , which seems to surpass the ordinary measures . But if we will measure things with the right rule , we shall find that the Family of Rovere liv'd in Grandeur but one Age ; for there is no necessity to begin to reckon from the time of Sixtus , but from Julius the second , who was of the same House ; who seeing it much declin'd by reason of the great persecutions of Alexander the Sixth , determined to succour it , though not by burdening the Church , which was in the year 1510. Neither is it needful to extend the reckoning till 1631. because for above twenty years before the death of the last Duke , the Ecclesiasticks foreseeing the fall of the Dutchy into their own hands , in regard of the great age of the Duke and his want of male Children , they resolv'd to take possession of it by degrees ; and accordingly insulted over the poor old Duke , keeping him as if he had been their Subject : wherefore it may reasonably be said , that the House of Rovere , rais'd by Sixtus continu'd not in grandeur so much as one full Age. The Family of Cibo hath alwayes produc'd men eminent both for Learning and Valour ; amongst whom there were two Popes , Boniface the ninth , and Innocent the eighth ; the former in these dayes , when Nephews were not wont to enter into Rome with the Popes , and the latter immediately after the death of the abovementioned Sixtus . But this Innocent the eighth would not oppress the Church to enrich his Kindred , whom he saw wealthy enough , and of good account amongst the chief Citizens of the Commonwealth of Genoa his Countrey . He gave them indeed some Offices , but of so small value , that this Popes Kindred did not think it worth while to leave Genoa for Rome , and so , after the death of Innocent , they despis'd their Citizenships of Rome , and return'd to Genoa ; where within a short time by the fault of Cardinal Cibo , they left the Offices given them by the Pope their Kinsman , and were forc'd to betake themselves to other courses for a livelihood ; well knowing that the Riches receiv'd from the Church stay not long in the hands of the receivers . And they did wisely , for had they remain'd at Rome , perhaps they would not be at this day in that grandeur , esteem , and wealth as they are in the City of Genoa . Of the Family of Alexander the Sixth , that barbarous Pope , there would be much to say , did not the consideration of bravity oblige me to pass over many reasons of the destruction thereof . This Alexander was descended from the noble Family of Lenzoli in Spain , being Son of Goffredo Lenzoli ; but containing both the name and surname of his family , he took that of Boria , which was afterwards turn'd to Borgia . From this Pope sprung the house of Borgia , and was by him encreas'd and advanc'd to that grandeur , whereof we have spoken in other places . It was divided into two branches , one whereof remain'd in Spain in possession of its ancient honours , and the other came into Italy ; where it became so great by the many Principalities conferr'd on it by the Pope , that it seem'd likely to flourish to eternity . But on the contrary , in less than half an Age ▪ it decayed so fast , that 't is above fifty years since the Family of Borgia became extinct in Italy . 'T is true , the Branch in Spain continues in some splendour , and possesses at psesent the Principality of Squillace , which was given by Pope Alexander to his Family ▪ But this Principality is no great matter , Don Ferdinando Borgia , the present Possessor little caring for it , for the same reason , as some think , of being purchas'd with the money of the Church ; and glorying only in his possessing what his Ancestors had got by their valour , and himself gets by the good service he performs to the Crown ▪ which reckons him one of the chiefest men of Spain . After the Introduction of Nipotismo , the Family of Picolomini had another Pope , to wit , Pius the third , who lived so short a time , that he was fain to leave his Kindred Picoli huomini ( small men ) indeed ; although they have kept themselves in the rank of Nobility , by having receiv'd considerably from the Church , but only for eminent services perform'd to the same . We have spoken sufficiently of the House of Rovere , and though Julius the second , who was of it , might induce us to speak of it here again : yet for brevities sake , we will pass to the Family of the Medici , which was indeed amplifi'd by , but not first rais'd by Popes , but rather the Popes rais'd by it . Leo the tenth did his utmost to render his House potent , not in Rome only , but also in Florence ; where it was one of the chiefest of that Common-wealth . But what this Leo could not , Clement the seventh ( of the same Family ) effected , having with the Emperours assistance enthralled his own Countrey to make his Nephews Princes . This House hath maintain'd it self for above 300 years together in greatness , and I believe will so continue , because it stands not on the same foundation with other Families of Popes . First , because ( as I said before ) it has rather given Popes to the Church , than receiv'd Being from the Popes , without need of whom it kept it self long in grandeur . And though at first view the great height of this House may seem to be of right attributed to the force , which Clement the seventh us'd to enslave his Countrey , and render his Kindred Princes : Yet this is not pertinent to the question ; for Clement took not from the Church to give to them , but only destroy'd a Republick , which was an obstacle to the eyes of all Popes , and where his Family was already in chief command . Besides , the Medici were therein as much oblig'd to the House of Austria , by whose Force and Power they undoubtedly receiv'd the Principality which they possess with so much glory . And accordingly Ferdinand the second and his Ancestors have alwayes shewed themselves most grateful for the benefit . The Family of Farnese , which is that of Paul the third , Successor to Clement , came out of Germany into Italy , in company of the Emperours , who often made this Voyage attended by a great number of Dutch Gentlemen ; here the chief of this Family gave in divers cases great proofs of their valour , and were therefore preferr'd by the chief and most Potent Princes of Italy to greater Dignities and Offices than those which they had possess'd at home , as well Civil as Military , whereof they acquitted themselves well . The Popes especially were ambitious to have them at their service , and by their means obtain'd sundry Victories ; without which 't is likely the Church would have been in great distress . In the Papacy of Paschal the second , in the year 1100. Pietro Farnese , Captain of the Cavalry of the Church , did wonders in its service , having obtain'd a most glorious Victory against the Pope's Enemies on the Coasts of Tuscany , restoring to Costano the name of Orbitello , a very ancient Colony , and replenishing the same with much people . Prudentio Son of this Pietro under the Papacy of Lucius the second , and Pepone and Panuccio Sons of Prudentio , under the Papacy of Innocent the third , effected great things in defence of the Church , which was greatly afflicted with the Schism of the Emperors . The Grandfather of Paul the third was Ramecio Farnese , who overcame , subdu'd and destroy'd all the Rebels of the Holy Church , which in great numbers molested the State Ecclesiastical , and almost all Christendom , he being Captain of the Papal Army in the time of Eugenio the fourth , who indeed was a very worthy Pope , if for nothing else , yet for the good intention he had to reward the valour of this great Captain ; and I think he rewarded him abundantly by this testimony which he gave him , The Church is ours , because Farnese hath given it us . In short , in the Civil Broils , which continu'd for aboue four Ages between the Popes and the Emperors ▪ the Family of Farnese with incredible valour and felicity reliev'd the drooping state of the Holy Church . Nevertheless the last Popes Vrban and Innocent , ingrateful for these benefits , went about to ruine this well deserving Family . Now if they persecute those who with their own Blood and Fortunes have serv'd the Church , what man will ever serve it for the future ? These two Cities were indeed separated from the Church , and given to the Farnesi , who at first found great opposition , and became Masters of it with great difficulty , and that not before the time of Pope Julius the third , in the year 1550. which Pope gave them investiture in despite of Charles the fifth , ( who could never be perswaded to consent ) and assigned them a considerable summe of money for the keeping them . Within this last forty years the Popes have persecuted these innocent Princes in that manner , that without the assistance of Forreign Crowns , and some of the Princes of Italy they had been exterminate before this , and received so notable a loss , that had it been compared with what they had received from Paulus the third , it would doubtless have been found they had received less than they had lost : from whence it may be justly said , they have not enjoyed that Principality which they possest , as a feud of the Church , in that peace and repose , for this last half age , as they ought in reason to have done . For those Popes that gave it them first , gave them also priviledges to enjoy it without molestation : and therefore those Popes that have of late troubled the Farnesi with so much expense , ought in reason ( if there be any such thing in Rome ) to have forfeited their feudale Rights . Julius the third , he also failed not to do his part towards the raising of his Family , which was of the De Montes , by giving them several offices , and sums of money , by which means in a short time they became very great ; but half an age was not past , but it began by degrees to decay and shrink into that mediocrity it is in at this day : which is but small in respect of the condition it was in after the death of Julius , who saw them advanc'd , but did not live to see their declension ; it being a general Maxime amongst all the Popes Nephews , that they see them advanc'd but to the highest pitch of honour , but live not to see them fall to the lowest point of disgrace . But the greatest Family of all was the Caraffi , rais'd to that height by Paul the fourth , though of it self for several Ages before , very illustrious : The authority they had in Rome , with the command of several Lands and Castles belonging to the Church , made this name like to be eternal , and being fortified with such strong banks , not at all subject to the injury of time . But if ever any Family of the Popes were in a short time precipitated from the greatest height to the lowest of meanness , it was this of the Caraffi from Paul the fourth , which continued not four year in that Splendour and Eminence the Pope had plac'd it , he himself having laid the foundation of their greatness and ruine . Notwithstanding Paul the fourth left his Nephews no small store of Riches , although they were banisht from Rome : which they enjoyed till Pius the fourth was preferr'd to the Chair ; who being Pope , and not able to endure their insolencies , he got them into his hands ; and forming a Process against them , he hang'd some of them , beheaded others , and sequestred their Estates , destroying in that manner the House of the Caraffi , with no small gust to the Romans , who frequently declared their dissatisfaction with the behaviour of the Caraffi . But some will object , that the House of Caraffi , do at this present flourish in Naples in great honour and wealth , and may be reckoned amongst the Principal there as well for Splendour and Magnificence , as Wealth , of which they enjoy not a little . To this may be answered with the same reason I have alledged before , where I spake of the house of Borgia , divided into two Branches , one in Spain , the other in Naples ; for the House of the Caraffi , when Paul the fourth was made Pope , was divided also into two Branches , one of them remaining in Rome by the acquisition of a new Estate , the other in Naples in possession of what they had got before . The Lords of the Caraffi enjoy at present in Naples many Signiories , as particularly the Dutchy of Matalone , which they had enjoyed a hundred years before Paul the fourth , without interruption , being anciently Dukes from the time of Ferdinando first King of Naples , and reckon'd amongst his principal Favourites ; and are still esteem'd of very well by the Crown of Spain , though in the revolutions of Naples , upon I know not what considerations , the affection Philip the fourth had for a long time for the Duke of Matalone , was observed to grow cold . This Branch that remained in Naples received no benefit or advantage by that which was establish'd in Rome , which last being extinguish'd by the two Popes aforesaid by the death and sequestration of so many Caraffi ; the other remained in Naples daily augmenting by the favours and priledges they receive from the Crown of Spain . Neither are the Neopolitan Caraffi of the same condition with the Roman , they having nothing , as many believe , or at least , very little of the Church Lands in their possession , which continued not long to the other House , not so much as to the second Generation ; and therefore these Lords are still so considerable in Naples , because their Estates sprang rather from the reward of their valour , than the oppression of the poor . All this notwithwanding , the People of Naples were always disaffected to the House of Matalone ; for which reason in the Revolution of Masanello , Don Joseph Caraffa was slain by the fury of the People , his heart pull'd out of his breast , and his body drawn all about the City , with this Exclamation , This is he that betray'd the most faithful People of Naples . Besides , there were several Palaces of the Dukes , full of inestimable Furniture , burnt , without being able to preserve one ; and I being then in Naples , heard several cry , We must burn all , to purge the House of Caraffa from the Leprosie of the rest of the Caraffi ; alluding to them who in the time of Paul the Fourth had made themselves odious to all the World , as well as to Rome . The Family of the Buoncompagni was considerable above thirty years after the death of Gregory the Thirteenth , which was the Person rais'd them to that height ; for though before they were in some degree of Nobility , yet their Estate was but narrow and small ; however in the twelve years of his Papacy he let them get so much , that without any great difficulty , they liv'd like Princes after the death of that Pope , who died in March 1585. Giacomo Buoncompagno , General for the Holy Church , left many Sons all rich , and allied to good Houses ; notwithstanding in a short time all was consumed : and though there was not one lavish or profuse person in the Family , though they had several Cardinalships and other Charges in Rome , yet could not all prevent their growing worse every day : And had not two Marriages sustained them , and put them into the condition they are in , which yet is but mean in respect of the g●andeur they were in before , they had certainly before this been destroy'd . But the greatest wonder , in the particular of the sudden destruction of the Popes Families , was in the House of Peretti ▪ rais'd by Sixtus the Fifth . That Pope , to immortalize his Name , and the Grandeur of his House , which was but of very low extraction , married two of his Nephews , or Nephews Sons , I know not which , into the principallest Families in Rome ; giving each of them considerable Estates in Land , and an infinite quantity of Money : and that it might not meet with any untoward accident to subvert it , he settled their Estates in the surest and best places he could , thinking thereby to secure and establish his Family . Ten years after the death of Sixtus , there were seven Males of the House of Peretti alive , that is , in the year 1600. all of them very rich ; but particularly they which had the Inheritance of Cardinal Montalto , who left his Nephews an Estate of a hundred thousand Crowns in yearly Rent , besides what they had afore . Many People conceiv'd this Family was establish'd for ever ; and who would not have thought so , considering the number and fertility of the Males , their Alliance with the greatest Families , their Riches , and in short , their enjoyment of all things necessary to the immortalizing a Family ? Yet the Name , the Wealth , the Granduer of this House , did all vanish like smoak at the death of Cardinal Froncesco Peretti , who died in the beginning of Innocent the Tenth's Papacy , with no small trouble to the Romans , who loved his person exceedingly , having found him full of actions of generosity and nobleness to all that had to do with him . And so was the House of Peretti extinct , not being able to continue half an Age. Yet notwithstanding , the death of the Cardinal was the rise of another Family from the Pope , which is called the Savelli , into which one of his Sisters was married , who remained Heir to a vast and inestimable Patrimony . Some People are confident , That if the House of Peretti had continued , the Savelli would have been in an ill condition ; so as there was no great hurt done , to lose one Family , and have another rais'd . The House of che Sfondrati yielded to the Papacy Gregory the Fourteenth , who though sprung from Milan himself , yet nevertheless as to his Original , he may not improperly be styl'd both the Son and the Father of Cremona , a Town ( considering its Antiquity ) amongst the principal of Italy , besides that , it has in all times produc'd men very eminent both in Learning and Wars . In this City , amongst the most considerable Citizens , was this House of Sfondrati , always enjoying the greatest Office in the Council , which procur'd no small envy in the hearts of many ; insomuch as some people excited the Cambiaghi ( which was then a Family of great credit and esteem in the City ) to oppose themselves against the Ambition of the Sfondrati , who at that time appear'd to carry all before them . The Cambiaghi , back'd and supported by other of the Citizens , endeavour'd what they could the diminution of the Sfondrati ; and from hence arose ( not to say Civil Wars ) great feuds and animosities between them , which continued till such time as Girolamo Sfondrati was called to Milan , where meeting with greater Advancements , he resolved to leave Cremona for ever : And from this Family , now become Milanese , Gregory the Fourteenth descended , who would always acknowledge Cremona to be his Country ; yet would declare often , whilst he was a young Student there , He would never return to Cremona , till he was made Bishop of that place : Afterwards arriving at a competency of years , and other qualifications , he begg'd and obtain'd very readily the Bishoprick of Pius Quartus , being a person of great worth : He was also made Cardinal whilst he was in Cremona , with no small joy to the whole City , who made great Expressions of their Satisfactions , by Bonfires and other Ceremonies , at the news of his Promotion . How careful this Pope was of his Relations , we have sufficiently shewed in its proper place : 't is enough that not contented with the Marriage of two of his Nephews , towards the perpetuation of his Family , and one of them in particular with the Daughter of the Prince of Massa ; he design'd also to make Emilius Sfondrato his Brothers Son , who was already entred to the Degree of Holy Orders , to resign his Cardinals Cap : but propounding of it to the Consistory , the Cardinals apprehended it a business of so great scandal , they intreated him to content himself , that he had married two Nephews , that were already furnished with Children , to secure the continuance of his Family for ever , without any such hainous and unjustifiable courses . But all this avail'd not at all ; for in a short time after the death of the Pope , in a Months time there were three Males of that Family died , as it were by Judgment from Heaven , to mortifie the ambition of those Popes who destroy Heaven it self , to fill the World with their Nephews . And thus by little and little the House of Sfondrati declined , with all the diligence and care they could use to hold out full forty years , though they made another Person take their Name upon him , that had neither Alliance nor Friendship with them . Of the House of Aldobrandini , from whence Clement the Eighth proceeded , who was created Pope in January 1592. we cannot speak without touching the Cardinal Aldobrandino too neerly , who is the only person sustains the Name of a Family , that seem'd , for the Reasons before , impossible to be irradicated ; which may notwithstanding be said to be extinct , although the Cardinal bears the Name , and the Princess of Rossano enjoys the Estate , as Heir to the House of Aldobrandino ; yet the one being a Woman , and the other a Priest , they cannot hope to recover it , unless some By-blow should be produc'd : which , though it would be a neat piece of invention , I cannot imagine , because the Cardinal was not at all scandalous in his Life , but always obsequious and respectful of the Princess ; who made him Cardinal , and without which he might have been a Brandino a Jugler , but no Aldobrandino . But to return to Pope Clement , I will affirm , That he , not having fail'd in any thing might furnish Rome with the Family of the Aldobrandini , was not in arrear to his Name . In the time that he was Pope , there were eighteen Males of the Name of Aldobrandini , the greater part of which were married ; and it was no small satisfaction to him , to have so great a number of his Relations : upon which score he us'd to say , He was Pope of Rome , and Prince or Chief of the Aldobrandini . That which was most observable was , He took great pleasure in caressing his Relations ; for when any of his Brothers or Nephews that were married came to him , he would tell them , Let it be your business to provide Children , and it shall be mine to provide them Estates . His good Kindred did not neglect to make their advantage of the Counsel of Clement , nor he to maintain their Honours ; by which means , there was scarce any other Family taken notice of in Rome ; but the reputation of this , made a noise in every corner . This House of the Aldobrandini was well founded in the Papacy of Vrban the Eighth , by the assistance of seven Brothers , Grand-children to Clement ; all of them of so strong and lusty complexions , the Physicians by common consent did assert , there could not be any defect of Posterity . Nevertheless , it has fail'd ; and which is very considerable , there is not now one Male remaining of the Name . The House of Borghese descended from Paul the Fifth , who succeeded Clement ( though Leo the Eleventh , who liv'd but five end twenty days , was betwixt them ) ran the same fortune ; but being of a later Plantation in Rome , it conserves still some weak and decrepit Branches . One of the principal designs Alexander had , to marry Don Agostin with the young Princess Borghes● , was ro unite the Estate and Patrimony of that tottering and declining House , with the House of Chigi , which at that time was rising to great Emminence , though for a while they came not to Rome . There was but one sprig left of the House of the Borghesi , and which was worse , even that of a weak temper , and much subject to infirmities : which Alexander considering , and what accidents the vicissitudes of the world might bring upon the house of the Borghesi , he applyed all his endeavours to make a match ( which succeeded well ) with his Nephew , and gave him fair hopes of seeing the Patrimony of the Borghesi in his own house . And this is the state of the Borghesi at present , who in the time of Paul the fifth , had above a dozen males of that name , of which there were not above six married ; which was very considerable . But I return to speak how squares go in the world . The Families of the Ludovisi , Barbarini , Panfili , and Chigi , who yielded the four last Popes , I shall speak nothing of ; because they have not enjoy'd the Benefits of the Papacy full out thirty years : so as it behoving us to let them rest in peace , I shall leave the observations of their Catastrophe to them which come after us . One thing only I shall insert , that the Aldobrandini had at one time many more males alive , than are at present left of all these four houses together . God Almighty bless them according to their own desire ; which I do heartily pray , as having no animosity against those that are good . Some have observ'd , and not with much difficulty , that the greatest part of the Popes Families were , before their advancement to the Papacy , of great antiquity and grandeur ; but for many that rais'd themselves by the treasure of the Triple Crown , it is not so easie to finde ; for instead of attaining to a perpetuation of their Families , they have not been prolifique enough to defend them against a perpetual annihilation . The house of the Medici in Milan was of above two hundred years antiquity , maintaining it self in great Honour and Magnificence : But after Pius the fourth was elected Pope out of it , it grew worse and worse , declining with much more speed than it was rais'd , and that after so extravagant a manner , they could discern themselves rise , but could not perceive their decay . So the house of Gregory the fourteenth , who was born as I have said of the ancient Family of the Sfondrati , who had made themselves , as it were , immortal in Milan , not only in respect of the greatness of their Authority , but in the multitude of their Issue : yet in less than forty years after Pope Gregory , its leaves fell , and the whole Tree of the Sfondrati withered . The House of Aldobrandini also , from which Clement the eight was descended , from the time of the Lombards to the said Pope , continued so eminent in Florence ; there was at several times three and twenty of that name chief Standard-bearers , and all elected by the people : Nevertheless as soon as there was a Pope of this Family ( which was Clement ) it began to decay , and is now at that pass , there is but one sprig left of all the branches , and that infertile and incapable of recovering them , though he should be made a Pope . In short , a thousand other examples might be produc'd to evince what I have asserted ; which examples though I have describ'd in History , yet are they enough to demonstrate the Popes and their dependents , that all the care , contentions , and designs they go through for advancement of their particular Families , are not blessed by the Lord ; because he suffers them not to prosper : it being more then certain , That when he keeps not the City , the Watchmen wake but in vain . God Almighty not suffering those who have rais'd themselves to that greatness , out of the Bowels of those that are in Purgatory , themselves to remain long without punishment for their faults . He will not permit those Families that are elated and grown insolent with the wealth and blood of those poor carkases that are buried in their Church-yards , to continue long in this world themselves . Heaven is offended to behold sacred things transformed into profane , Churches into Palaces , Alms into Thefts , Crosses into Swords , Altars into Lordships , Holy things into Comedy and Sport , Divine Worship into an adoration of Riches , or rather adoration into Riches . He that shall be pleas'd to run over the actions of all the Popes , that is , the History wherein all the Families that have afforded any Popes to the world , shall finde this for an infallible truth , that they are either all as it were extinct , or the small remainder that is left reduc'd to a very mean and inconsiderable condition : As if heaven could not endure the Patrimony of Saint Peter should be made an universal scandal to the world , and be an occasion of eternizing the memory of the Sacriledge they have committed . I had lately an opportunity of discourse with an Abbot born in Rome , and experienc'd in their transactions : falling into some speech about the Nephews , and finding their vices , or at least errors by him , with more vehemence reprehended , than by me , I took the courage to accost him in this manner , How is it possible , Sir , that the Nephews of the Popes that are living , reading the lives of their Predecessors that are dead , that their Blood should not freeze in their veins to finde them extinct , some one way , some another , in spight of all their care to eternize th●mselves ? how is it possible but some gripes of Conscience must torment them when they remember all their wealth belongs to the Church ? The Abbot would suffer me to go on no further , but cutting me off in the middle , he reply'd , Sir , He which has too much money , has no time to read over the lives of them that are dead ; money puts thoughts alwayes into their heads of eternizing themselves , sometimes by acquiring , sometimes by contriving : The Popes Nephews do read Books , but it is only when they want money , and then 't is too late . And who is there now , would not be amaz'd at such an answer ? For my part I believe all the Romans are of the same opinion , and are in much doubt of the salvation of the Nephews . And accordingly another of them of judgement little differing from the Abbot , told his friend ; That the Popes Nephews must of necessity go to Purgatory , for they would be asham'd to go into Paradise , where Christ was , whom they had so wickedly despoil'd in this world . These expressions perhaps may seem but raillery , and appear but satyrical reflections at first sight ; however they come from the very heart , though those that speak them may force themselves into a smile to dissemble it ; as the Apothecary conceals the nauseousness of his pills by covering them with silver . A great part of the sober men in Rome have been very serious in discovering the cause , why the Popes Families are of so little duration , seeing their riches so vast . Some are of opinion , it proceeds from the reasons abovesaid , that is , that God Almighty takes them out of the world as a punishment for the injuries they have done the Church , in robbing it of the greatest part of its treasure , to make their own house insolent and high . Others are of opinion the Curses and Execrations of the people do pierce the Divine Ears in such manner , that the Divine Justice seems as it were oblig'd to take them away so immaturely , to give an account of the vileness of their behaviour towards the subjects of the Church . And indeed the people of the Ecclesiastical State are so ill satisfied , and so ill treated by the ill Government of Rome , that is by the Popes Nephews who domineer and lord it over them , that from morning to night they fill the air with their exclamations , from one corner , When will there be an end of their Extortions ? from another , O God revenge the cruelties of these Nephews , who have ruin'd us . Nor do the curses thrown out against the Nephews rest at the people only : The very Priests and Ecclesiasticks themselves do daily sacrifice upon their Altars for the destruction of them , who devouring all they can get , leave not the good people so much as will pay for the celebration of a Mass. In the time the Duke of Parma was in Arms against the State Ecclesiastick , then in the possession of the Barberini , the Cardinal Francesco gave order for the performing the forty hours prayers in his Cathedrals to incourage the People , and to oblige them to pray to God for the extirpation of the enemies of the Church . But whilst the Letany of the Saints was singing , a certain Roman Gentleman , at the pronounciation of these words , Ut inimicos Sanctae Ecclesiae humiliare digneris , told a Friend of his that was by , The Church has no greater Enemies than the Barbarini , who molest it both at home and abroad , so that our Prayers to heaven ought to be , to be delivered from them and their Arms. From hence it may be argu'd , That they who bear a secret hatred and detestation of the Nephews , retain it even in the Church , and the place where they ought to pardon all , and are still contriving revenge ; and because they find there is no sure way of freeing themselves from their tyranny in this World , they send up their Prayers privately to Heaven : As if they were afraid of the correction of their Popes , who would by no means suffer the Faithful to appeal against their enormity to the Divine Tribunal , but for all that they do not desist . Others apply the small durance of the Popes Families to that Philosophical saying , Nullum violentum durabile , as if the great haste and violence they use to make themselves great were that that precipitated them : Like Plants , that by a thousand Arts may be forc'd to bear fruit , and that out of season : But how ? Those Artifices , that do offer violence , as it were , to Nature , do not conserve it long ; but , weakened by the supernatural force , it loses in a short time its native vigour and is not afterwards to be recovered by all the operations of Art. 'T is indeed a fine sight to see a Tree bear good fruit in Winter , if it could be made to produce for several years ; but if the water they use about the Root be but a little hotter than it ought , 't is enough to ruine both fruit and tree ; So as the heedlesness of the Gardener may destroy all that he thought to have done by Art contrary to Nature ; for it is necessary the Root be watered with water warm'd to a just proportion to secure against the frosts in the nights , and that all convenient cultivation be us'd : Otherwise all will be spoil'd , and it will be impossible to preserve a Tree that is by Art constrain'd beyond its own nature . In the same manner it happens to the Pope's Nephews , who grow up on a sudden by a violence they themselves offer to their reason ; and marching on towards their own greatness by unusual waies , they seem horrid and uneasie , as not being trodden or known by other people . Others there are that alledge , amongst other reasons , why the Pope's Family are so transitory , their inexperience in the Art of Managery which is necessary for preserving an Estate , their wealth raining down upon them without any sweat or trouble , or contrivance of their own . Like Hebrews that despis'd the Manna sent them from Heaven , they not only neglect to preserve with any prudence and Oeconomy the great quantity of Riches , which is shower'd down into their Chests by the Capricio of fortune ; but even nauseate and abhor that , which they believe unsutable to their Nature . If a Country-man by accident should light upon a parcel of Rubies , at first sight he would be much delighted with their Lustre ; but upon second thoughts they would but trouble and perplex him , because he knew not the value of a thing he had gain'd without labour . But what shall I say ? There is not any thing more dangerous , and which brings the life of man under more hazards , than the filling the belly too full : To eat intemperately , to swallow without measure , and to devour with eagerness and rapacity , must of necessity destroy Nature , and be the ruine of the whole : Sobriety is that which conduceth most to our health , because it gives the Stomach time to distribute the meat proportionably to the whole body . The Pope's Nephews know not how to keep their Riches , because they touch them with their hands , but do not see them with their eyes , their greediness of heaping up on a sudden blinding them , and not suffering them to know the true worth of them : by which means they dwindle insensibly , and they themselves are not able to perceive it . That which is gotten without pains , is in a short time lost without knowing the price of it : The greatest part of these Gamesters are either such as are loose and licentious young men , or else such as have had some good provision from fortune . The first adventure , because they have not yet found a way to live handsomly ; the other , because they believe Fortune oblig'd to recruit them . The poor Trades-man , that sweats , and carks , and toils night and day , and all to get one poor Crown , will not certainly be so foolish to venture that in one moment , he gain'd with so much labour in so many hours . He does well , that ●e●ps that he gain'd with difficulty : and he does well , who spends that he came by easily . Were the Nephews of the Pope content with what Emoluments were justly their due , without doubt the greatness and opulence of their Families would be much longer liv'd : But they fill , devour , and cram up their Stomach with more meat than Nature will sustain ; and therefore 't is no wonder , if they be often forc'd to vomit that up with violence they had so immoderately devour'd . Many have observed also , most of the Pope's Kindred have died young too ; and I could instance in a thousand examples : But for two reasons I forbear ; one is , not to grate too much upon the Nephews of our good Pope Alexander , nor have the long life of Don Mario cast in my dish , though indeed it is not above ten years since he had any relation to the Pope ; the other is , because I have something else to think on . THE SUCCESSION OF THE POPES Mentioned in this BOOK . SIxtus IV. began his Papacy , Anno 1471 Innocent VIII . 1484 Alexander VI. 1492 Pius III. 1503 Julius II. 1504 Leo X. 1514 Adrian VI. 1522 Clement VII . 1524 Paul III. 1534 Julius III. 1550 Marcellus II. 1557 Paul IV. 1558 Pius IV. 1562 Pius V. 1568 Gregory XIII . 1574 Sixtus V. 1587 Vrban VII . 1592 Gregory XIIII . 1593 Innocent IX . 1594 Clement VIII . 1596 Leo XI . 1607 Paul V. 1607 Gregory XV. 1623 Vrban UIII . 1625 Innocent X. 1644 Alexander VII . 1655 FINIS . 
A69775	----	The history of popery, or, Pacquet of advice from Rome the fourth volume containing the lives of eighteen popes and the most remarkable occurrences in the church, for near one hundred and fifty years, viz. from the beginning of Wickliff's preaching, to the first appearance of Martin Luther, intermixt with several large polemical discourses, as whether the present Church of Rome be to be accounted a Church of Christ, whether any Protestant may be present at Mass and other important subjects : together with continued courants, or innocent reflections weekly on the distempers of the times. Care, Henry, 1646-1688. 1682 Approx. 719 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 145 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A69775 Wing C521 ESTC P479002 12260365 ocm 12260365 57857 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69775) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57857) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 911:8) The history of popery, or, Pacquet of advice from Rome the fourth volume containing the lives of eighteen popes and the most remarkable occurrences in the church, for near one hundred and fifty years, viz. from the beginning of Wickliff's preaching, to the first appearance of Martin Luther, intermixt with several large polemical discourses, as whether the present Church of Rome be to be accounted a Church of Christ, whether any Protestant may be present at Mass and other important subjects : together with continued courants, or innocent reflections weekly on the distempers of the times. Care, Henry, 1646-1688. [8], 280 p. Printed for, and are to be sold by Langley Curtis ..., London : 1682. Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York. Attributed to Henry Care. cf. NUC pre-1956. Includes index. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- History -- Modern period, 1500- Catholic Church -- Relations -- Church of England. Popes -- Biography. 2006-06 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-06 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-06 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-06 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY of POPERY ; OR PACQUET OF Advice from Rome . The Fourth Volume . CONTAINING The LIVES of Eighteen POPES , AND The most remarkable Occurrences in the Church , for near One hundred and fifty Years , viz. From the beginning of Wickliff's Preaching , to the first Appearance of Martin Luther . Intermixt with several large Polemical Discourses ; as whether the present Church of Rome be to be accounted a Church of Christ ; whether any Protestant may be present at Mass : and other Important Subjects . Together with continued Courants , or innocent Reflections weekly on the Distempers of the times . Cujus aures clausae Veritati sunt , ut ab Amico Verum audire nequeat , hujus salus desperanda est — Cicero Rhet. 1. LONDON , Printed for , and are to be sold by Langley Curtis , at the Sign of Sir Edmundbury Godfry , near Fleet-Bridge , 1682. THE PREFACE . PRefaces are many times more for fashion-sake than necessity , and being esteem'd rather as Complements than serious matters ; are as slightly passed over by the Reader , as superfluously added by the Author . More especially we might seem excusable , if we should not comply with the Tyranny of Custom herein , before this Volume , having preambled at large to the other Three ; and given not only an account of the reason and design of this work , but answered most of the Objections and Scandals commonly cast upon it . This 4 th Volume , 't is true , is not large in bulk , yet contains the History of a very remarkable period ; viz. From Wickliff's dawning , to the day-break of Luther ; and exhibits not a few choice Occurrences , and most fit to be known , as by the Table may appear . Especially it demonstrates us to what a desperate degree of Corruption the Roman Church was degenerated , and what a Chaos of Errors , Superstition and Impiety she was become ; insomuch that complaints were daily put forth by all those that had any Sparks of Grace and Virtue in them , though yet joining with her in communion : and as these abuses shew'd the need and necessity of a Reformation , so they both led people to desire it , and also did justify the same when effected . But still some envious Carpers will come with Judas's Objection , — Quorsum perditio haec , what need so much wast of Paper ? What occasion have we for your paltry Sheets ? 〈…〉 all these matters better and more copious●●●● 〈◊〉 by a multitude of diligent Historians 〈◊〉 accurately handled by many Learned Divine● 〈◊〉 ●●nfess , men of Letters and leisure , are or may 〈◊〉 sufficiently accommodated with Books of that kind ; but many of them writ in Forreign Languages , and either unintelligible to our common Country-men , or too dear for their Pockets , or too voluminous for their time to peruse . 'T is to serve these , that our Labours are design'd ; nor have they we hope , been altogether unprofitable on that Account , but have given the vulgar Englishman as much Insight into the Mystery of Iniquity , perhap as any one single work whatsoever . Besides , though , Nil dictum quod non dictum prius , the matter be not new , yet there may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a handling of the same things in another manner , and when diverse persons treat of the same subject , something may be found in one which is not in another ; and in one Pacquet , you have many times the substance and choicest notes of several Authors , like a Posy made up of several Flowers . Before the late Troubles in England , or the date of forty one , several Godly learned men have either expressed ( as Mr. Archer , of Christs personal Reign on Earth , p. 50. and 55. ) or Intimated ( as Mr. Mede on Rev. 11. 7. ) That ( in their opinion ) Popery shall yet again for a while universally or very generally prevail in many or most of these Countrys and Nations out of which it hath been expell'd . With whom as to this particular , the most profound and Reverend Archbishop Vsher did dot only concur in opinion , but seems to be very much assured , or to have had a kind of particular foresight of the sharp persecutions that shall attend this last effort of Antichrists , if that Paper call'd his Prophesy may be credited , which I never yet heard disprov'd : to which we may add that dismal prospect of affairs which our eyes behold , it being certain that the Protestant Interest throughout Europe , was never lower since the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign , than it is at this Instant . And therefore certainly since the danger is so near and so great , it concerns all Protestants to Arm themselves for the Encounter ; to study the points in Controversy between us and the Papists as far as their Leisure and Abilities will give them leave , and both to establish themselves in the truth , and be acquainted with the Sophisms , specious pretences and inticing Fallaces of the Romanists , that they may the better avoid and confute them . More especially to warn people from Hypocrisy and sinful compliances , in case Superstition should ever prevail to a publick Establishment ( which God forbid ) we have at large in this Tome evinc'd the present Synagogue of Rome , not to be a Church of Christ , and the extream hazard all those run of their Eternal Salvation , who continue therein ; as also the Sin of frequenting their Idolatrous Mass , though only in formality , and outward Complaisance or Curiosity . There are too many Errors of the Press , which thou may'st meet with in this Volume , which I desire thee to Correct and pardon ; being generally very obvious to a Considerate Reader , by the sense and words foregoing and subsequent . And if there happen any more material mistakes , I beg the same exercise of thy Candour ; our Books are like our selves — Vitio sine nemo nascitur , optimus ille Qui minimis urgetur — . I shall detain thee no longer , but praying unto the Lord to preserve his Church from Errors without , and to purge it from Errors within , I rest Thy Friend and Servant , In what I may , HEN. CARE . Some of the principal Contents of this Fourth Volume . A. ABhorrencies of the Association considered . p. 26 Academy , a new one for correcting Grammar and Logick . 249 Addresses , Mr. L'Estrange's sentiments of them . 87 Advice from Geneva ( a Libel so call'd ) censured . 7 Aeneas Sylvius , how he got to be Pope . 250 Notable Sentences of His. 254 Amurath the Turk , appeals to Christ against the King of Hungary , for breaking his faith with him by the Popes Instigation , and obtains a great victory . 76 & 242 B. BAstards , Pope Innocent the eighth had sixteen . 262 Bazil , The Council held there , decree that the Pope ought to obey a General Council . 220 Bohemians , the Pope consents they shall enjoy the use of the Cup in the Sacrament . 229 Burning of Hereticks , the first Law for it in England . 84 C. CAlvinists , the Papists call the Church of England so . 7 Calvin vindicated from Rebellion . 175 Care , ( the Author of this work ) Burnt in Effigie by the Tories at Norwich . 207 Captains ( of the Blew-Apron ) complemented . 263 Cardinals will choose a Protestant Pope , and the Divan a Christian Grand Seignior : a very significant allusion . 150 Church of Rome no Church of Christ , from p. 137. to 158 Church establisht , what it signifies in the Papists Dictionary . 136 Clemangis , his Advice to depart out of Babylon . 218 Council of Constance , depose Pope John the 23d , and declare a Council to be above the Pope . 58 Constantinople taken by the Turk . 238 D. DEgrading a Priest , the manner of it . 70 Dispensation from a Pope , for a man to marry with his own Sister . 214 To practise Witchcraft . 244 To commit Sodomy . 261 Dissenters , a French Case put , touching the Prosecutions against them . 16 Dowdal , a Popish Priest in the Gate-House 1681 , his Complaints of his Fellow-Priests and their Rogueries . E. EMperor of Greece comes to Italy . 221 F. FAction , the word interpreted . 223 Feasts of ●●●ception and Visitation of the Virgin Mary 〈…〉 230 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Dec. 23. 1681. Magnus ab Integro seclorum nascitur Ordo . A Preliminary Discourse to this Fourth Volume . The History of John Wickliff , his Parts , Doctrines , &c. with a brief Draught of the Complexion of those Times . IN our three foregoing Tomes we have trac'd the Roman Lucifer from his very Cradle , and pursued him in all his subtle windings , 'till we found him mounted aloft , exalting himself above all that is called God , disposing of the Crowns and Kingdoms of Princes at his pleasure , and trampling their Royal Necks under his audacious Feet . We have also particularly considered the Rise and Progress of the Apostacy , under what pretences the respective Errors , Superstitions , and Idolatries crept into the Church , and how they were entertain'd and promoted from time to time by the Pope and his Clergy , in order to gratifie their own Pride and Covetousness . Thus have we follow'd the Thread of the Story to the 14 th Century , at which time it pleased God to raise up Wickliff an English-man , who , more loud than any before him , sounded the Alarm-Bell of Reformation , and by continual preaching and writing against the lazy Friars and their Fopperies , that the Impression ; ( altho his wicked Enemies burnt the good Man's Bones long after ) made in the Minds of Men by his Doctrines , could never be totally effaced , but remain'd more or less in several parts , even 'till Luther's days : And indeed it wa● high time for some such burning and shining Light to arise , for 〈◊〉 all the World sat in darkness , and the shadow of Death . The name of Christianity was left , but scarce any thing else ; the true ●nd lively Doctrine of our Blessed Lord and Saviour , was for the most part as unknown to those who call'd themselves after his Name , as to the Heathen themselves . The vileness of our natural State , the strength and turpitude of Sin , the end and use of the Law , the Offices of Christ , and the Holy Ghost the Comforter , the Nature of Faith , the true works of Grace , and liberty of a Christian Man , &c. were Points neither understood , nor enquired after . There was rarely a word of Scripture mentioned ; Divinity and Learning were both confin'd close Prisoners to the Schools , and there miserably perverted into Cobweb Notions , and wrangling Sophistry . Instead of reading the Evangelists and St. Paul , Men spent their time and Brains in studying the crabbed perplexities of Scotus , and the Master of the Sentences , and the World forsaking the vivifying Power of God's Spiritual Word and Doctrine , was altogether first blinded , and then led with external gawdy Pomp , dazling Ceremonies , and multiplied humane Traditions . Scarce any thing else being seen in the Churches , heard in their Sermons , or intended in all their ●evotions ; so that the People were taught to worship nothing but what they saw , and they saw almost nothing which they did not worship : Witness the multitudes of Images , Crosses , Pictures , Reliques , Shrines , Tombs , Altars , &c. all the Objections of their foolish Devotions . Instead of the Poverty and Purity of Christ , here was Pride and Superfluity , and all kinds of abomination of Life ; instead of the Apostolical Labours and Humility , Sloth and Ambition had seiz'd upon the Priests . The simple and unlearned being far from all knowledge of the Holy Scripture , thought it enough for them to know only these things which were delivered them by their Pastors and Teachers , who were almost as ignorant themselves , and taught nothing but what they received from the Court of Rome , whereof the most part tended more to the profit of their Order , advancing the Pope's Interest , or filling with Money his Coffers , than to the Glory of Christ , or real advantage of Souls . The Christian Faith was counted no other thing than to know , That Christ once suffer'd , that is , 't was enough for us to know what the Devils also knew ; Men were so addicted to the Hypocrisie of outward shews , that the Religion and Holiness , even of the most Learned and Pious , seem'd altogether to consist in the observing of Days , Meats , Habits , and such vain circumstances : Hence arose so many different Orders of Religion , or Fraternities of Monks and Friars , with Vestures of several fashions , and various colours : Hence likewise came your Pilgrimages to Loretto , to Rome , to Compostella , &c. As if St. James at Compostella would do that , which Christ could not do at London or Canterbury ; or as if our Omnipotent Omnipresent Jehovah were not of like power or strength , and pity and compassion in every place ; or could not be found , unless by running and gadding hither and thither contrary to his own Requirements . ( Neither at Jerusalem , nor in this Mountain , but in Spirit and Truth shall ye worship the Father , for such he seeketh to worship him . John 4. 22. ) The Holiness requisite all the year was put off to Lent. No Country to be counted Holy , but Palestina , because thereon Christ had walked with his corporeal Feet . Instead of taking up the true Cross of Christ by Patience , Humility , Self-denial , Mortification , &c. people go together by the Ears about the material Cross whereon Christ suffered ; and though they knew not where to find it , yet upon an imagination that it was in those Parts , all Christian Kings and Princes are set agogg , many of them ruin'd , and 't is believ'd , some millions of Men slain and destroy'd in these pretended Holy Wars ; who though otherwise never so debauch'd and wicked , are yet assur'd to go to rights to Heaven , the meritoriousness of this Expedition expiating all their Villanies . This was the state of Christendom in those days ; and wanted not the World then an Hercules to purge such an Augaean Stable ? Yes certainly ; and Providence provided him , even Wickliff , a valiant and well-appointed Champion , for whom I may borrow that Encomium which Syracides bestows on Simon the Son of Onias , Eccles . 50. 6. He was as the morning Star in the midst of a Cloud , and as the Moon being Full in her Course , as the Sun shining on the Temple of the Most High , and as the Rain-bow diverting our fears of a Deluge , as the Flower of Roses in the early Spring , as Lillies by the Rivers , or as the Branches of the Frankincense-Tree in the time of Summer . Touching Wickliff's Parentage , all we can find , is , That he was born about the farthest part of York-shire ; and Mr. Birckbek who was Minister of Gilling in those Parts , in his Learned Treatise , Entituled , The Protestants Evidence , printed 1632. Centur. 14. assures us , That some of the Family remain'd there then , and probably may continue to this day ; his words are these : Our Country-man John Wickliff was born in the North , where there is ( near to the place where I live ) an ancient and worshipful House bearing the name of Wickliff of Wickliff . But in what Year he was born , is not Recorded , only 't is certain , that he was liberally Educated , and became Learned beyond that Age , and flourished about the year of our Lord 1371. in the Reign of King Edward the Third , being then Fellow of Merton-Colledge in Oxford : ( A happy Foundation , Illustrious for breeding many most famous Men , as Friar Bacon , Burley , Scotus , Occham , Peccham , Bradwardine , &c. ) He was afterwards Master of Baliol-Colledge in Oxford , where he commenc'd Doctor , and was chosen Reader in Divinity : In which public Lectures he shew'd himself a deep Schoolman , as in his ordinary Sermons a faithful Pastor of the Church , for whose Edification he spar'd no pains , for he Translated the whole Bible into the vulgar Tongue , one Copy whereof , written with his own hand , is , or lately was , extant in St. John Baptist Colledge in Oxford . He was beloved of all good Men for his holy Life , and admired even by his Adversaries for his Learning : For we find Walden , his profess'd and spiteful Enemy , in a certain Letter to Pope Martin the Fifth , forc'd to acknowledge , That he was wonderfully astonish'd at his most forcible Arguments , the various and pertinent Authorities he had gathered , with the vehemence and smartness of his Reasonings . Nor was he unacquainted with Humanity , or polite Civil Learning , ( especially he is observed to have been well read in our English Laws ) and wrote so many large Volumes , as well in Philosophy as Divinity , as the same is almost incredible . He seem'd to follow in the course of his Studies the method of the Schoolmen , and amongst them was a profess'd follower of Occham , by reading of whose Works , and sundry others who lived about the same time , or not long before , as Bradwardine , Marsilius , St. Amore , Abelardus , Armachanus , and that great and godly Learned Man Rob. Grosthead , and especially and above all by diligent perusal of the Holy Scriptures , God gave him grace and understanding to see the truth of his Gospel , and by seeing it , to loath all superstition , and the ill precepts and practises of the then pretended Rules of the Church . In particular , by Occham and Marsilius he was informed of the Popes Intrusions and Usurpations upon Kings , their Crowns and Dignities . Guido de S. Amore , and Armachanus , shew'd him the sundry abuses of Monks and Friars in upholding this usurped Power . By Abelard and others he began to have a right Apprehension touching the Sacrament of the Lords Supper . Bradwardine taught him the Nature of a true sole justifying Faith , against Meritmongers and Pardoners : Finally , by Grosthead's Work , with which he seem'd most conversant , he descried the Popes to be the very Antichrist , by hindering the Gospel to be preached , and placing unfit and unworthy Men in the Church , and in making all Religion subservient to his damnable Policy . Being thus enlighten'd , 't is no wonder if in his Writings and Preachings he delivered many things against the then corrupted Doctrine of the Church ; but his Positions were chiefly directed against the several Orders of Begging Friars , ( who were his professed Persecutors ) and all Foreign usurped Jurisdiction of the Pope . By which he purchased some favour , or at least connivance at Court , and got his other Complaints against them for other matters , the more easily heard and regarded , for at that time the Friars Orders , by their manifold and notorious Disorders , were become exceeding odious , and the Popes pretences of Jurisdiction by Provisions , Reservations , and Collations , not only grievous , but utterly intollerable . This made way unto those excellent Acts of Parliament of Praemunire , against any that should appeal to Rome , or draw the Subjects of England , ad aliud Examen , To any Foreign Jurisdiction ; as also against Provisors , and the Abuses of Begging Friars , which fobridled and restrained the Pope's Authority , that he could but little prevail in England , during the Raign of King Edward the Third , or Richard the Second . Towards making which Law , Wickliff had no small Interest , by disposing several of the Nobility and the Body of the Commons thereunto ; maintaining no less Loyalty , and Magnanimously than Learnedly , the King's Jurisdiction , Crown , and Dignity , by the Laws Civil , Canon , and Common . For which reason , the Learned Dr. James , in Wickliff's Life , tells us , That he was by one King sent Ambassador into Foreign Parts , and by another consulted here at home . But amongst all his Arguments , he most insisted upon those , drawn from the common Municipal Laws of England , ( the best Bull-works for the Prerogative and Imperial Right of our Kings , against all the Usurpations and Encroachments of any Exotic Claim ) for the maintenance of his Opinions ; and the better to enable him therein , he had good Directions and Advice from time to time from the Reverend Judges and Sages in the Law. He was not so much hated of the Monks and Clergy out of Self-interest , because he opposed their lewd Practises ; but he was much indulg'd and favour'd by the Temporal State for his Piety , Learning , and Virtue : For not only many of the Nobility , but the City of London , and the University of Oxford , were his Friends ; which makes Walsingham the Monk angry who upon all occasions vomits out his Gall against poor Wickliff ) that that famous Academy , where ( as he saith ) was the very height and top of Wisdom and Learning , should so kindly entertain him . Nor were they Freshmen , or younger Fry of Students there , that were his Admirers , but even the Heads and Chief of the University ; for Mr. Robert Rigge Vice-Chancellor , and the two Proctors , took part with him ; as also Nicholas Herford , John Ashton of Merton Colledge , John Ashwarby of Oriel Colledge , Minister of St. Maries Church ; these all being Preachers , and Batchelors of Divinity , joined with him , and were put to Trouble for the same . THE COURANT. Tory. NAY ! now I think you are met with ; what say you to that ingenious Piece publish'd last week , Entituled , A Postscript of Advice from Geneva . Truem. I shall not say much to it , let my Lords the Bishops look after it ; for as Governours ( under His Majesty ) of our Protestant Church , I humbly conceive it concerns them abundantly more than me , since 't is plain , the Libel is the ●pawn of some rank invenom'd Popish Priest ; and whether Nat. Thompson or Gammer Turner ( a profest Papist , or a masqueraded one ) Midwif'd it into the World , is not much material . It pretends indeed to fall soul on the Calvinists , which possibly Striplings in Divinity , or some of the short sighted Laity , may think at this time of day a mighty Service to the King and the Church . But whoever is conversant in Roman-Catholic Authors , cannot but know , that they frequently Nickname the Church of England , and her truest Sons , with that opprobrious Title . I appeal to all the Learned moderate Divines of our established English Church , if this be not true ; nay , I my self at two hours warning could give more than 100 Instances of it : But I shall be content at present only with one , but 't is of a Pope ( who you know is Infallible in his Rogueries ) in a Bull against Blessed Q. Elizabeth , we have these words , Impia Mysteria & Instituta ad Calvini praescriptum , &c. The wicked Mysteries and Institutes , according to Calvin ' s prescription , by her received and observed , she hath commanded to be embrac'd by her Subjects . In a word , 't is evident this skulking Author's business is to scandalize all the Learned pious Instruments , which God hath made use of for the first Reformation : As not only Calvin , Zwinglius , and Beza , p. 1 & 2. but Luther , Melancton , Bucer , &c. p. 5. Therefore with what Notion would a Cranmer , or a Ridley , or a Latimer , ( those glorious Martyrs ) or even Patient Hooper himself , or Reverend Jewel , and such-like famous Lights of our Church ( some of them the very Compilers of the Venerable Liturgy ) have beheld such a virulent Pamphlet ? Or can any Man that has a value for the Protestant Religion , but feel his Blood curdle , to see it sold with Impunity at the Royal-Exchange , and through the Streets of a Protestant City , which by the very same devilish Hands was within these 16 years laid in Ashes . Tory. Come , come , you are hot and peevish ; I doubt 't is only because it presses you too close ; for only those that know not how to answer Books , would stifle and have them suppress'd . Truem. Nay then , let it go on , for I am sure the matter of it has been answer'd 150 times : There 's nothing in this Pamphlet but Parsons , that Bastard of a Jesuit , ( 't is the Complement his own Brother-Priests gave him ) printed long ago . You may find it too in a Book , Entituled , The Image of both Churches , written by one Musket a Jesuit , and printed in King James's time ; or you may have the effect of it in a Pamphlet , Entituled , Philanax Anglicus , scribbled soon after His Majesty's happy Restauration by a Popish Doctor of the Civil Law ; to which , the Reverend Du Moulin , one of the Prebends of Canterbury , return'd an Answer . But if no such Refutations were extant ( as 100 are ) yet all the World knows your Bolsec was a most prostituted Liar , and the rest of your Authors forg'd and Counterfeit . Nor will , I hope , any that are truly of the Church of England , be bubbled with such stale Shams ; but rather take notice who they are that thus blow these Coals , and keep such a noise against Calvinists , such a stir against Ignoramus Juries , and are so overjoy'd at the prosecution of Conscientious Dissenters ; and if they find them at bottom no other than either Papists , or Atheists , or Debauchees ( who are half one half tother ) they may then competently judge whose Interest is promoted by these Intrigues . Tory. Well there 's no talk to you now ; but I 'le warrant you L'Estrange will Crow bravely this fortnight for the other days work in the City . Truem. What! because his old friend John Starkey is made one of the Common-Council ? I tell you , Sir , I value Roger's Observatorisms , no more than I do Eustace Commyne's Narrativisms ; they both pretend to serve the Royal Family and the Bishops , and in truth they both perform it at the same Rate . Nor will you find much more reason upon the whole matter to thank St. Thomas , than you have to Sacrifice to Madam Address , who , 't is forty to one when you come to try her , will prove as Errand a Jilt , and as Insignificant as an Irish Evidence . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Dec. 30. 1681. Potentes in Clero qui Religionem Christi dissipant sub pallio Sanctitatis , vel punientur hîc per praepositos suos , aut Laicos , vel destruentur per vastationes Hostiles , vel congregant facinora in ultionem Divini Judicii . — Wickliff de verit . Script . p. 432. Objections against Wickliff , answer'd . An Example or two of his writing in his own ancient Style . His Troubles . The Vniversity like to reject the Popes Bull , &c. THE Papists ( who are most exquisite and ready forgers of Lies and Scandals on all that oppose or go about to detect their Villanies ) have raised several Aspersions and Calumnies against honest Wickliff . As first , they affirm , That his Preaching was not out of Conscience , but spite and desire of Revenge , because ( forsooth ) he was put by the Bishopprick of Worcester , which he aim'd at — Therefore he declaim'd so fiercely against the Church . Answ . This is only the malicious suggestion of Parsons and Brerely , and such upstart Pettifoggers for the Church of Rome : There is no ancient Author ( tho most of them , as being Monks , rail horribly against poor Wickliff ) that mentions any such matter : Nay , Parsons himself gives himself the Lie , for in his three Conversions , Part 3. Cap. 5. Numb . 14. he saith , Wickliff condemn'd all temporal Goods — How then should he so greedily affect the Bishopprick of Worcester ? And elsewhere he confesses , That Wickliff was in great favour with the Duke of Lancaster , who bore chief sway during the time of King Edward the Third ; so that if Wickliff had been so fond of a Bishopprick , sure that Duke's Interest might have got him one . 2. They object , that Wickliff taught , That so long as a Man is in deadly Sin , he is no Bishop or Prelate , neither doth truly Consecrate or Baptize . Answ . If Wickliff did say so , what more did he say , than what St. Ambrose had said before him — Vnless thou embrace and follow the good works of a Bishop , a Bishop thou canst not be . — Ambr. de dignit . Sacerd. cap. 4. Nay , there is a Vote of a Council ( if that will help the matter ) in a Case almost to the same effect — Quicunque sub Ordinatione Presbyterii vel Episcopatûs , mortali Crimine se dixerint esse pollutos à supradictis Ordinationibus submovendos esse Censuimus : Whoever coming under Ordination of the Presbytery or Eiscopacy , shall be polluted with mortal Sin , we think it fit , That such be removed from those Orders , saith the Synod of Valentia , held under Damascus , cap. 4. It must be remembred , that Wickliff lived in a most corrupt Age , when the Clergy were so seared in Impiety , that it required sharp Launcings , and good store of Vinegar to make them sensible . It was only their abuses he inveigh'd against so tartly , for elsewhere he reproves those that would not obey their lawful Prelates ; and in his Book of the verity of the Scripture , he thus explains his meaning : Nomen non facit Episcopum sed vita , &c. It is not the Name , but the Life that makes a Bishop . If a Man have the Name of a Prelate , and does not answer the reason thereof in sincerity of Doctrine , and integrity of Life , but live scandalously in open Sin , he is but a Nomine-tenus Sacerdos , A Bishop or Priest in Name , not in Truth . Yet still Wickliff did not deny , but that such an ones Ministerial Acts were valid ; for so in the same Treatise , p. 138. he saith — Unless the Christian Priest be united unto Christ by Grace , Christ cannot be his Saviour ; Nec sine falsitate dicit verba Sacramentalia , Nor can he pronounce the Sacramental words without Lying ; Licet prosint Capacibus , The notwithstanding they are available so far , that the worthy Receiver is thereby nothing hinder'd from partaking of the Grace signified . Obj. 3. They pretend , that Wickliff maintain'd , That it was not lawful for any Ecclesiastical persons to have any Temporal Possessions , or property in any thing . Answ . This is falsly imputed to him ; he only tax'd the Abuses of the Revenues given to so many Abbies , Priories , and Monasteries , tending only to Superstition , and the keeping so many Drones in idleness : And therefore he was of opinion , That our Kings might dispossess them thereof , and give them Genti facienti Justitiam , to good and godly Uses . The Poverty he exhorted to , was no other than that which St. Paul recommends , viz. Having Food and Rayment , therewith to be content . He did not debar Ministers from actual having , but from Covetous affecting the things of this World , which are to be Renounc'd ( saith he ) Per Cogitationem & Affectum , in the Mind and the Affections . Obj. 4. They charge him with asserting , That God ought to obey the Devil . Answ . This is so senseless and improbable a Slander , that no Man in his Wits can believe it . And on the quite contrary , Wickliff in his Commentary on Psal . 112. Expresly affirms , That the Devil can do nothing without God's permission . Obj. 5. Well , but if they cannot fix Blasphemy upon him , they will charge him with Treason . This is a frequent Stratagem of the Devils and his Instruments — If thou suffer this Man , thou art not Cesar ' s Friend , said the Jews of old ; not that they cared for Cesar , but only to gratifie their own Revenge . Thus the Papists charge Wickliff as a Teacher of Sedition , and an opposer of Magistrates ; and that if a Civil Magistrate be in a mortal Sin , he is no longer to be obey'd . Answ . There is much craft and malice , but very little truth and no reason for this Slander . Wickliff indeed , in several of his Works , admonisheth the King ( and all other inferiour Officers and Magistrates ) that he beareth not the Sword in vain , nor hath his Office for nought , but to discharge well and truly the part and Office of a King , by seeing wholsom Laws duly executed , and Justice impartially administer'd : And tells him , That if he be defective in such his Duty , by suffering the Sword of Justice to rust in its Scabard , and his People to perish for want of good Governance , then he is not properly and truly a King , that is , in effect and operation , for so the words must necessarily be understood , being spoken by way of Exhortation . But otherwise , so far was Wickliff from mutinying himself , or persuading others to any act that was Rebellious , that never any Man in those times did so stoutly assert the King's Supremacy in all Causes , and over all Persons , as well Ecclesiastical as Civil , against all usurped foreign Jurisdiction , for which ( amongst many others ) he gives this reason : That otherwise our Soveraign should not be King over all England , but Regulus parvae partis , a petty ▪ Governour of some small parts of the Realm . — Nor does any thing , tending to countenance Rebellion , appear in any of his Works that are extant . But the Friars and proud Clergy having an inveterate spleen against Wickliff , and there happening to fall out about the same time a grievous Insurrection of the Commons under Wat Tyler ; occasioned chiefly upon a civil score , about Taxes , Commons , and Servitude , but much augmented by one John Ball a Priest , ( and one of Baal's Priests too for ought I know , for he does not at all appear to be any of Wickliff's Followers ) therefore , in spight to Wickliff , they cast the odium of that Frantic Tumult upon him and his Doctrine . But indeed as Wickliff was a person of extraordinary Learning and Piety , so that in substance he held and taught the very same Doctrines as are at this day maintained by the Church of England , is demonstrated by the Learned Dr. James , Oxford Library-keeper , in his Book , Intituled — An Apology for John Wickliff , shewing his Conformity with the now Church of England , &c. Printed Anno 1608. However to the end the vulgar Reader may better judge of this reverend man and his Works ; I shall here produce some few passages out of two of his Books , Printed by the said James from the Original Manuscripts , remaining one in Bennet Colledge Cambridge , the other in the Publick Library at Oxford . The English being excusable considering 't was wrote above 300 years agoe in his complaint to King Richard the Second , and his Parliament . Article 2. He hath these words — Nothing ought to be damned as errour and false , but if it favour errour or unrightewiseness against Gods Law. And Article 4. He prays . That Christ's teaching O beleave of the Sacrament of his own Body , that is plainly tawght by Christ and his Apostles , in Gospels and Pistles mayen be tawght openlie in Churches of Christen People , and the contrary teaching and false beleave is brought up by cursed Hypocrits and worldlie Priests unkunning in Gods Law , which say they are Apostles of Christ but are Fools . And he concludes that Article with these words — As Christ saved the wordle by writing and teaching of foure Evangelists , so the Fiend casteth to Damme the wordle and Priests , for letting to Preach the Gospel by these four ; by fayned Contemplation , by Songs , by Salisbury use , and by worldly business of Priests . And in his Treatise against the Orders of Friars , Ca. 4. runs thus : Friars sayen , that if a man be once professed to their Religion , he may never leave it , and be saved , though he be never so unable thereto ; for al time of his life , and they wil nede him to live in such a state ever more , to which God makes him ever unable , and so nede him to be damned . Alas , out on such heresie that Mans Ordinance is holden stronger than is the Ordinance of God. For if a man enter into the newe Religion against mans ordinance , he maie lawfully forsake it ; but if he enter against Gods Ordinance , when God makes him unable thereto , he shall not be suffered by Antichrist's power to leave it . And if this reason were wel declared , sith no man wote which man is able to this new Religion by Gods dome , and which is not able , no man should be constrained to hold forth this new sect , and thus this new Religion maie not last , but if it be by this Blasphemie to constraine a man unable by Gods dome to hold this new sect , and suffer him not to come to freedome of Christs Order . And Chapter the 4th . Friars saien , if a man bee professed to there holie Order , hee shal not Preach freelie and generallie , the Gospel of Christian men without en licence of his Soveraign , for virtue of obedience be his Soveraign never so cursed man of life and uncunning of Gods Law and enimie to Christian men souls , and in case a foule Devil of Hel ; thowgh this man professed have receaved of God never so much cuninge of Gods Law , and power , and wil , to work after this cuninge ; and so this man shall needes be damned for misspending of Gods treasure . For sith Gods Law saies , that hee is out of Charity that helps not his Brother with bodilie Almes , if he maie in his nede , much more is he out of Charity , that helpes not his Brothers soule , with teaching of Gods Law , when hee sees him runne to Hel , yea by ●gnorance . And thus to magnifie and maintaine their rotten sects , they neden men by Hypocrisie , falseteaching , and strong paines , to break Gods heasts and leese Charity . Out on this false heresie and tyrantrie of Antichrist , that men be neded strangely to keep more his Lawes and obaye more to them then to Christ's Commandements ever rightful . And Page 17. Thus — As Christ saved the wordle by writing and teaching of foure Evangelists , so the Fiend casteth to Damme the wordle and Priests for letting to Preach the Gospel by these foure ; by fained Contemplation , by Songs , by Salisbury use , and by wordly buysiness of Priests . The COURANT. — Illa propago Contemptrix Superûm , Saevaeque avidissima Caedis Et violenta fuit ; Scires è Sanguine Natos . Ovid. I. Metam . Tory T was bravely done to ' ther day in the West . I love people that will go thorough stitch with their Business ; I can shew you a French Author , Naudaeus by Name that affirms , the Bartholomew-Massacre at Paris , had been one of the most glorious acts of Christianity , if it had not unluckily been perform'd but by halves . Truem. Ay — but destroying of BIBLES ( if that story be true ) was sure attempted a little too soon ; such Exploits would be time enough under a Popish Successor . 'T is our present happiness and comfort ( under God , ) that we live under a Prince who is a Defender of the Protestant Faith , content his loving Subjects should have English Bibles , and much averse in his Royal Nature to such Sanguinary Rigours , as some hot-headed people ( men of as little Estates or Interest in their Country , as of Brains , Piety , or real Loialty ) would fain be practizing , to imbroil us in Confusions and help forward the Popes Design , by weakning the Body of Protestants with unnecessary and unnatural Heats amongst themselves . Tory. Well , I am sure our Parson , and hee 's a Gentleman that wears a Scarf already , and hopes to be a Right Reverend ere long , told us last Sunday , that t' was a Duty to teize and worry Dissenters , and that it was their own faults if their Brains were beat out , for why the Vengeance don't they Conform ? Truem. Prethee present my Service to his Reverence , and desire him from a Friend of mine , to return an answer to the Case following — Suppose his Doctorship were a Minister of the Reformed Church in France , whether at Charenton , Caen , or Saumurr , it matters not . Tory. Hold , hold , do you think our Doctor will suffer himself to be suppos'd into a Damn'd Presbiterian , a Traiterous Villain of a Calvinistical Hugenote . Truem. Patience Man ! The supposition I le warrant you shall not infect him , therefore still I say for once suppose him so , and that Monsieur the Intendant of that Province , should thus accost him — Sir being your Neighbour I am so far your Friend , as to pitty and advise you , ( for though you are an Heretick , you are yet one of humane Race , and may easily make a good conformable Catholick , ) the King our Master will have but one Religion in his Dominions , and you must comply , or you are undone . He is resolv'd all his Subjects shall Worship God in the same Mode , therefore go to Church , or your Estate , Liberty , and perhaps your Life will be Sacrific'd to his Royal Indignation and your own obstinate Folly. Then Imagine he should answer thus . — Monsieur ! I conserve a profound Respect to our Puissant and invincible Monarch , am ready to obey all his just Commands , but in this particular I pray have me Excused , I dread his Majesties displeasure , but am much more apprehensive of God's ; the one may hang , or break me upon the Wheel , but the other will Damn me to Eternity . I beseech you therefore interpose with his Majesty , on the behalf of me and my Brethren , that we may Enjoy the same liberty of Worshiping God as we have hitherto had under him and his Royal Predecessors ; we vow all Duty and Allegiance to his Person and Government , we will defend him with our Lives and Fortunes . Nothing is so dear ( unless our Consciences ) which we will not Sacrifice to his pleasure and Honour , but in the Matters proposed we cannot comply without the offence of God and our Souls . The Catholick Gentleman ( like any Observator ) replies ; — These are only Flams to colour Hypocrisy , Rebellion , and Disobedience , His Majesty is advis'd to put an end to all Religious Feuds amongst his people , thereby to render his Government more firm and secure ; He is weary of the everlasting Squabbles of different Perswasions . The Temple of Janus shall therefore be shut , he will have no more Religious Wars amogst his Subjects . To grant or connive at any Liberty of serving God after your own own way , is not a course to end Differences but to perpetuate them , for should you be gratified , others may succeed with newscruples , and under pretence of Conscience carry on differences as high as ever , to the weakning of his Authority and Empire , &c. Now let the Doctor but tell us , what in this case he would Rejoyn to such a Catholick Monsieur , and if from the same Topicks our Protestant Dissenters cannot fairly excuse themselves ; the Doctor shall have all the Money that the Devil and Thompson found out tother day under the Holy-Bush in Mannock-Hill , and a sine Cure into the Bargain . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Jan. 6. 1681-2 . Optarem quod omnes Ritus nostri forent a Deo Confirmati . — Wickliff de verit . Script . p. 581. An Omission in the last , supply'd . The means how Wickliff's Doctrine was spread into Bohemia , &c. His Death . His Bones dug up and burnt . BY a mistake at the Press last week , there was not only some things mentioned in the Contents more than there was room for in that Sheet , but also four or five Lines happen'd to be twice repeated : For the latter , we beg the Readers pardon ; and as to the former , shall endeavour now to satisfie him , which is , Touching the Troubles and Opposition that Wickliff met with . If the strength or policy of Man could have stifled those Truths which he delivered , his Doctrine had long since been extinct ; for the Pope was soon alarm'd therewith , and bestir'd himself amain to get Wickliff silenc'd ; but such Esteem had he by his Vertues and Learning obtain'd , that when Gregory the Eleventh , in the year 1378. sent his Bull to the University of Oxford , expostulating with them for suffering him there to spread his Tenets , Walsingham the Historian tells us , That the Heads of the Vniversity were long time in suspense , whether they should receive such the Pope's Bull with Honour , or reject it with Contempt . Yet at last , the Reverence they bore to his Un-holiness , prevailed with them to entertain his Bull with Respect : However , we do not find , that they did any thing effectually against Wickliff . But the Archbishop of Canterbury was very violent against him ; twice he was actually convented before him and other Bishops , and thrice summoned to appear . The first time he escaped by the favour of the Duke of Lancaster , who would needs have a Chair for him that he might sit , which the Bishops would not admit in their presence , and so a Quarrel arose , and nothing then was done . The second time he got off by means of a Messenger , who , just as they were about to pass Sentence upon him , came in from the Queen , charging them immediately to desist . The third time he prudently absented himself , and did not obey their Summons , because he had intelligence , that the Bishops had plotted his Death , by the way , devising the means , and encouraging certain Russians thereunto . However , in his absence , the Bishops , with the Rabble of Friars to assist them , took upon them to examine and censure his Writings , meeting for that purpose at the Gray-Friars , London , where , just as they were going about their business , happen'd a most terrible Earthquake , which much daunted them ; yet at last they proceeded to pick out 9 Articles or Propositions , which they condemn'd as Heretical , and 23 others as Erronious : And then they got the King's Letters forbidding his Books and Doctrines to be publish't ; yet still he remain'd firm and constant , and laboriously , both by preaching and writing , propagated the Gospel , and God wonderfully preserv'd him out of the hands of his Enemies , continuing Parson of Lutterworth in Leicestershire , and so died in peace in a good old Age in the year 1387. Nor was his Doctrine confin'd only to England , but shone and gave light into Regions far remote . Some say , that to avoid the fury of the Clergy , he himself for some years withdrew into Germany , and there preached the Gospel ; but I do not find sufficient Ground for that opinion , but rather believe , the Truth might be propagated there by some of his Followers ; and in particular , Cochleus in his History of the Hussi●es , l. 1. tells us , Petrus Payne Anglus , Discipulus Wiclephi , Pragam cum Libris illius profugerat ; One Peter Payne an English●man , one of Wickliff ' s Scholars ( who was sent with other Legates to the Council at Basil , where he disputed for three days together touching the Civil Dominion of the Clergy ) fled into Bohemia , and carried with him some of Wickliff ' s Books . Some of which were Translated by John Huss into the Bohemian Language , as the same Cochleus relates , who also affirms , That one of the Bishops of England wrote him word , Esse sibi adhuc ●odie duo maxima Volumina Wiclephi quae mole suâ videantur aequare opera B. Augustini , That he had then by him two Volumes of Wickliff ' s , which were almost as large as St. Austin ' s Works . Of which , many it seems are since lost or destroy'd by the Papists ; but divers of them are yet extant . What opinion the University of Oxford had of the Learning and Piety of this good Man , appears by that Testimonial which they publickly gave of him under their Common Seal , dated October 5. 1406. which you may read in Mr. Foxes Acts and Monuments , fol. 112. And now being in his Grave , one would have thought he had been beyond the Sphere of Activity of the most inveterate Malice ; but such is the nature of Papal Cruelty , that its Rage extends almost to the other World , and with a Barbarity more than Heathenish , violates Sepulchers ; for 41 years after Wickliff's Death , the Council at Constance , the very same Conventicle that Decreed , That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks , made an Order for taking up his Bones and burning them , in these words : For as much as by the Authority of the Sentence and Decree of the Council of Rome , and by the Commandment of the Church and the Apostolical See , after due Delays granted , this Holy Synod hath proceeded unto the Condemnation of the said John Wickliff and his Memory , having first made Proclamation , and given Commandment to call forth whosoever would defend the said Wickliff or his Memory , ( if any such there were ) but none did appear . And likewise Witnesses being examined by Commissioners appointed by Pope John and his Council , upon the Impenitency and final Obstinacy of the said John Wicliff , ( reserving that which is to be reserved , as in such Cases the Law requires ) and his Impenitency and Obstinacy even unto his end being sufficiently proved by evident Signs and Tokens , and also by lawful Witnesses of Credit , therefore the Sacred Synod declareth , determineth , and giveth Sentence , That the said John Wickliff was a notorious obstinate Heretic , and that he died in his Heresie , Cursing and Damning both him and his Memory . This Synod also Decrees and Ordains , That the Body and Bones , if they may be discerned and known from the Bodies of other faithful people , be taken out of the Ground , and thrown away far from the Burial place of any Church , according to the Canon Laws and Decrees . Pursuant to this worshipful Decree , The Archdeacon and Official of the Diocess shortly after came with their Officers to Lutterworth Church where Wickliff lay buried , and having disinterred his Bones , they with much Formality burnt the same , and turn'd his Dust into Ashes , which Ashes they also took and threw into the River , as if they would Interest all the Elements in their Inhumane Pageantry . Touching which , I find in a most Learned Treatise , written by Dr. Hoyle , Professor of Divinity in Dublin Colledge , Entituled , A Rejoinder to Mr. Malone ' s Reply concerning the Real Presence , p. 654. this remarkable passage ▪ The Doctor having discours'd of the taking up the B●nes of Bucer and Fagius , adds these words — I cannot upon so good an occasion but glance at the like more than Savage usage of Wickliff , and signifie to the World a strange Accident not yet observed ( in Print ) by any , and which my self learned of the most aged Inhabitants , and they within a few hands from the very Eye-witnesses , and is a common Tradition in all Lutterworth : A Child finding one of Wickliff's Bones which in hast was left or forgotten , running with it to carry it to the rest in the Bonefire , brake his Leg. Here was Lex Talionis , Bone for Bone. And to this day for a perpetual Monument , in the very place where they burnt his Bones , tho the Townsmen for their own profit have often essayed to bring the Water that way , it never holds , but still makes a Bank. — Thus far the Doctor . I shall conclude this Weeks Task with a Copy of John Wickliff's Answer or Resolution to King Richard , touching the Right and Title of the King and Pope , which was as follows . It being demanded , whether the Kingdom of England may lawfully , in case of necessity , for its own defence , detain and keep back the Treasure of the Kingdom , that it be not carried away to foreign and strange Nations , the Pope himself demanding and requiring the same , under pain of Censure , and by vertue of Obedience . To which , Wickliff return'd this Answer — Setting apart the Minds of Learned Men , what might be said in the matter , either by the Canon Law , or by the Law of England , or the Civil Law , It resteth , saith he , not only to persuade and prove the Affirmative part of this Doubt , but the Principles of Christ's Law. And first , I prove it thus : Every natural Body hath Power given it of God , to resist against his Contrary , and to preserve it self in due Estate , as Philosophers know very well ; in so much , that Bodies without Life are endu'd with such a kind of Power ( as it is evident ) unto whom hardness is given to resist those things that would break it , and Coldness to withstand the Heat that dissolveth it . For so much then as the Kingdom of England ( after the manner and phrase of the Scriptures ) ought to be one Body , and the Clergy with the Commonalty , the Members thereof ; it seemeth that the same Kingdom hath such Power given it of God , and so much the more apparent , but how much the same Body is more precious unto God , adorned with Vertue and Knowledge . For so much then as there is no Power given of God unto any Creature for any end or purpose , but that he may lawfully use the same to that end and purpose ; it followeth , that our Kingdom may lawfully keep back , and detain their Treasure for the defence of it self , in what case soever necessity do require the same . Secondarily , the same is proved by the Law of the Gospel , for the Pope cannot challenge the Treasure of this Kingdom , but under the Title of Alms , and consequently under the pretence of the Works of Mercy , according to the Rule of Charity . But in the Case aforesaid , the Titel of Alms ought utterly to cease ; Ergo , the Right and Title of challenging the Treasure of our Realm shall cease also , in the presupposed necessity : For so much as all Charity hath his beginning of himself , it were no work of Charity , but of meer madness to send away the Treasures of the Realm unto Foreign Nations , whereby the Realm it self may fall into Ruine , under the pretence of such Charity . It appeareth also by this , that Christ the Head of the Church , whom all Christian Priests ought to follow , lived by the Alms of Devout Women , Luke 7. 8. He hungred and thirsted , he was a Stranger , and many other Miseries he sustained , not only in his Members , but also in his own Body , as the Apostle witnesseth , 1 Cor. 8. He was made poor for your sakes , that through his Poverty you might be made rich , whereby in the first endowing of the Church , whatsoever he were of the Clergy that had any Temporal Possessions , he had the same by form of a perpetual Alms , as both Writings and Chronicles do witness . Whereupon St. Bernard , in his second Book to Eugenius , that he could not challenge any Secular Dominion by Right of Succession , as being the Vicar of St. Peter , writeth thus : That if St. John should speak unto the Pope himself , as Bernard doth unto Eugenius , were it to be thought that he would take it patiently ? But let it be so , that you do challenge it unto you by some other way or means ; but truly , by any Right or Title Apostolical , you cannot so do : For how could he give unto you that which he had not himself ? That which he had , he gave you , that is to say , Care over the Church ; but did he give you any Lordship or Rule ? Ha●k what he saith : Not bearing Rule ( saith he ) as the Lords in the Clergy , but behaving your selves as Examples to the Flock . And because thou shalt not think it to be spoken only in Humility , and not in Verity , mark the Word of the Lord himself in the Gospel , The Kings of the Gentiles rule over them , but thou shalt not do so . Here Lordship and Dominion is plainly forbidden to the Apostles , and darest thou then usurp the same ? If thou wilt be a Lord , thou shalt lose thine Apostleship ; or if thou wilt be an Apostle , thou shalt lose thy Lordship ; for truly thou shalt depart from the one of them . If thou wilt have both , thou shalt lose both , or else think thy self to be of that number , of whom God doth so greatly complain , saying , They have Reign'd , but not through me ; they are become Princes , and I have not known it . Now if it do suffice to Rule with the Lord , thou hast thy Glory , but not with God ; but if we will keep that which is forbidden , let us hear what is said : He that is the Greatest among you , ( saith Christ ) shall be made as the least ; and he which is Highest , shall be as the Minister ; and for Example , set a Child in the midst of them , so this then is the true form and institution of the Apostle's Trade . Lordship and Rule is forbidden , Ministration and Services commanded . — Thus far St. Bernard , as cited by Wickliff upon this occasion . THE COURANT. Tory. NAY , now all 's out — I thought this 't would come to at last , for D — me if I did not always suspect as much . I ever lookt upon Catholics as fine civil Gentlemen , and for their Church , I have a great Veneration , because she is a true Church , and a Mother Church , and their Worship is very glorious and decent . What an absurd thing 't is to imagine , that ever such Holy Loyal Men as their Priests are , should be guilty of Treason ? Yet I did but say a Twelve-month ago there was no Popish Plot , and a Whiggish Son of a Whore gave me a slap i' th' Face , and threaten'd me with Newgate , for presuming to give the King and Three Parliaments the Lye. But it should seem Tempora mutantur , I hope e're long a Man may say , and swear too , That there never was any such Plot at all , with Impunity and without Controul . Truem. Prethee , what makes you so merry about the Gills this Morning ? Hast thou been at Breakfast with the Painter at Aldersgate on his Whig-Pye , whose Crust was made of Gammer Celier's Meal , and baked in the red hot Oven of Dr. Tantivy's Skull ? Tory. No , no , but on a better Dish by half ; have you not seen Nat. Thompson's Loyal Intelligence . Numb . 98 ? Truem. Honest ! and Loyal ! quotha ? If to invent and publish continual Lies and Scandals , be honest ; if to abuse Government with false Reports , engage publickly to vindicate Papists in all Cases , divide His Majesty's Protestant Subjects , and in a word , to do all that the Devil can suggest to imbroil the Nation , be to be Loyal ; then your Thompson may claim those Titles . Tory. Pshaw ! this is only spight , because he there openly tells all the World , That the pretended Popish Plot was nothing in the World but a meer Contrivance of old Dr. Tongue 's . Truem. Yes , and he contriv'd the Gunpowder-Treason too , and brought in the Spaniards in 88. He murder'd Sir Edm. Godfrey , [ or else he kill'd himself , as L'Estrange modestly hi●ts in his last Observator . ] 'T was Tongue writ all the Letters from Coleman , and the rest of the folks at St. James's , to La Chese , and the Devil knows who besides . 'T was Tongue — Tory. Leave your Fooling — young Tongue out of pure Remorse of Conscience will prove it . Truem. Leave your Roguing , and your pitiful ridiculous Shammings ; has not this very young Tongue set forth at large how he was at first Trapan'd to suggest that Story against his Father , in a Book printed by Mr. C — in the New Exchange , but , for I know not what reasons , stifled , and never suffer'd to be publisht ? Has not this young Tongue an hundred and an hundred times , with Tears in his Eyes , bewail'd and repented of that unnatural Villany ? Nay , but a fortnight ago he voluntarily declar'd , That the sense thereof lay so heavy upon him , that if ever he got out of Prison , ( where he was like to starve , and had scarce Clothes to cover his Nakedness ) he would forthwith Transport himself to the West-Indies ; for his shame for that false and wicked Accusation was so great , that he should not be able to walk the Streets . And is this pitiful Tool again furbusht up to make a new Attaque ? But on the contrary , what if this be only a Contrivance of the Popish Traytors , and their Implement Nat ? What if herein he most impudently abuses both old Tongue and young Tongue , and the public ? Then no doubt His Majesty's most Honourable Privy-Council , the Judges , and all Inferiour Magistrates , and every Protestant English-man , will think it necessary to punish exemplarily the Villain , that in Print has broach'd such an horrid Scandal on the Honour , Justice , Prudence , and Safety of the Nation . For what that desperate pragmatic Huszy Celliers publisht in her Libel , for which she was deservedly Pillory'd , was nothing so mischievous in its Nature and Tendency , as that which Thompson in this Paper does audaciously affirm ; for which , if he scape Scot free , it must be by the strength of that Proverb — The Devil helps his Children . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Jan. 13. 1681-2 . Imperante & florente Nequitiâ Virtus non solùm Praemiis caret , sed etiam sceleratorum pedibus Calcatur & supplitia luit . The horrible Schism between Popes and Anti-Popes , for fifty years together . HAving dispatcht what we thought necessary to say touching Wickliff , 't is now time to return to the prosecution of our History of Popes , having left off with Pope Gregory the Eleventh , [ See our Third Volume , Numb . 67. ] who died Anno Dom. 1378. The attentive Reader cannot but have observ'd in the course of this History , many Schisms in the Papal Chair , that is , several pretenders at one time , each of them bearing himself as the true and only Infallible Head of the Church . But now we come to speak of Schisma omnium gravissimum , The most grievous of all Schisms , as the Jesuit De Bussieres tells it ; for it lasted half an hundred years , Pope against Pope , and the States of Europe , and all the Churches of this part of the World , divided , or rather rent and torn asunder , whilst these scuffling Fathers repeal the Acts one of another , and Condemn each others Canons and Ordinances , yea Curse and Excommunicate , and openly pronounce one another to be Antichrist ; and all this in Books publisht , and yet extant concerning that matter . And therefore the Relation of this so famous quarrel , which we shall recite as briefly as the matter will bear , cannot but be well worthy the Reader 's considerate notice . Gregory being dead , the people of Rome flockt to the Cardinals , pressing them by all means , that they should chuse an Italian to succeed him , for if a French-man should be Elected , 't was odds but he would remove the Papal Seat again to Avignion , and then Rome would be undone , St. Peter be dishonour'd , devout People leave off their coming in Pilgrimage to his Shrine , and twenty other mischiefs would follow . The Cardinals promised them fairly all should be done to the Glory of God , but were no sooner got into the Conclave , but they were all in a confusion , instead of being assisted with the Holy-Ghost ; for there were 14 French Cardinals , who stickled might and main to have one of their number chosen ; but then a new Contest happening amongst themselves which should be the Man , and the people abroad crying no French man , no French-man , and threatning to cut all their Throats if they did not elect an Italian , partly through fear , aud partly in spight to each other , and a little bribing too in the case , they at last chose one Bartholomew , Archbishop of Barry , a Ne●politan , who was then absent , but made hast to Rome , and took upon him the name of Vrban the Sixth . Theodoric à Nyem , who was his Secretary ; l. 1. c. 1. tells us , That before his Popedom , he was a very honest fellow , but Magistratus indicat virum , Preferment strangely alters a Man , and commonly for the worse ; for as soon as he was in the Chair , he was as proud as Lucifer , in so much , that when one day Otho Duke of Brunswick , Husband to Joan Queen of Naples , ( who immediately on his being chosen , had sent him 40000 Ducats in Gold and Silver to defray his first Expences ) making a Collation for his Holiness , drank to him on his Knees ; this ●●scally Servant of Servants , out of meer Pride , would not for a long time take the Cup out of the hand of so great a Prince kneeling before him , 'till one of the Cardinals blushing for him , cry'd , Holy Father , it is time to drink , and then the insolent Pre●ate vouchsafed to accept it . But his Pride had quickly a check , if not a fall , for within 3 Months , the French Cardinals requested Leave of him , that because the weather was very hot , they might for change of Air retire to Anagnia , which being granted , they appoint their Rendezvous at Fundi , and to reinforce their Party , wheadle thither three Italian Cardinals , by promise privately made to each of them , That they would make him Pope , alledging , That the Election of Vrban was not free , but obtain'd by the Tumults of the people , &c. But at this Consult they chose indeed the Cardinal of Genoua by the name of Clement the Seventh . And now ▪ Arma Armis , & Tela minantia Telis . Pope jostles Pope , and Curse at Curses spreads , Two Triple-Crowns are got to Loggerheads . Each of them labours to draw as many Princes and States of Christendom to his obedience as he can . Most of the Italians , all the English , Germans , and Portuguese , acknowledge Vrban for Pope Canonical , but the Kings of France and Spain were all for Clement , and some were so wise , as not to admit either of them . To strengthen himself , Urban in one day created 26 Cardinals , a jolly Company of Red capp'd Gentlemen ! who were oblig'd to espouse his Quarrel ; otherwise their Honour would be in the Dust , since it was deriv'd from him . He also besieg'd the Castle of St. Angelo , wherein there was a French Garrison , and took it , sends for Charles , a Noble Hungarian , and gives him the Kingdom of Sicily , and engages him to be his Champion . And because this Charles had no Money , the Pope not only sold to several of the Roman Citizens , the Proprietaries and Rights of many Churches of Rome , to the value of above Fourscore thousand Crowns , but also expos'd to sale the Gold and Silver Chalices , Crosses , and other precious Ornaments of the Churches and Monasteries ; nay , he made bold with his very Gods , for he melted down many Silver Images of Saints , and coin'd them into Money , to pay the Soldiers of the said Charles's Army . So little do these Popes themselves make of that Bug-bear Sacriledge , when their own Ambition is concern'd ! Charles thus encourag'd , marches to Naples , and through the Treachery prepar'd by Pope Vrban , is receiv'd into the City , for he had inveigled to his Interest most of the best Families there , by his liberal promotion of them to the Dignity of Cardinals : But Joan the lawful Queen of Sicily ( that had been so kind to assist him with Money ) seeing him thus most ungratefully , as well as unjustly , invade her Dominions , retired to the New Castle ; in order to whose rescue , her Husband Otho Duke of Brunswick , comes and besieges the City ; whereupon the Popes Creature , Charles , counterfeits the Hand and Seal of the said Queen Joan , and sends a Letter as from her to Otho , intreating him to come to her with six only of his dearest and most faithful Friends , to Consult together in so great extremity what was best to be done ; Otho suspecting nothing , goes thither by night , accompany'd with the Marquess of Montferrat , his Cousin Balthasar , Duke of Brunswick's Brother , Son in Law of the Earl of Fundi , and three Captains , in whom he greatly trusted ; but they fall into an Ambuscade prepar'd for them , who kill'd the Marquess and the three Captains , took Duke Otho and his Brother , and carried them Prisoners to Charles , who commanded Balthasar's Eyes to be put out in the public Market-place , where the innocent young King Conradine , by the commandment of Charles the First , had been Beheaded , and kept Otho full 3 years under Custody . Queen Joan , when she heard that her Husband was taken , hoped that in yielding the Castle , which besides was in distress for want of Victuals , she might at least redeem her Life ; but he sent her presently Prisoner into a certain Castle of Abruzzo , in the Chappel whereof , as she was kneeling at Prayer before the Altar , by his Command she is strangled by four Hungarian Soldiers . All this was done by the councel of Pope Vrban , for his Legat à Latere was the Cardinal of Sangro , who was with Charles during all these Butcheries , and thought he offer'd to God good Sacrifice , when he had destroy'd them that had been faithful to Queen Joan , as well of the Clergy as Laity , either depriving them of their Goods , or deposing them from Ecclesiastical Dignities , without any respect of Age , Condition , or Merit ; in so much , that in one day he created 32 new Archbishops and Bishops , and many Abbots , all Neopolitans and Followers of Charles's part . Our Author adds , That he used the Enchantments of a certain Vagabond , who named himself a Knight , and a little after was burn'd by commandment of Lewis Duke of Anjou , whom he would have deceived . Neither was our other Pope , Clement , in the mean while idle ; a Man ( saith the Author ) of a large Conscience , and of great Experience , and very needy , whom Gregory the Eleventh , by reason he could not otherwise maintain his Prodigality , had appointed Legat in the Marca de Ancona and Lumbardy , more perhaps , that he might by that means have wherewith to live , from the Inhabitants of those Regions , under pretence of his Legation , than for any quiet or safety that he might procure unto them . Nevertheless he was covetous , or rather a greedy Griper , by reason of his Prodigality : For Otho Duke of Brunswick , having taken Verseil and 40 Castles in those parts from Viscount Barnabo , then Commander of Millan , who had delivered them to Gregory , Clement being at that time Legate , sold them all to Barnabo for ready Money , who exercis'd against them all sorts of Cruelty , and exacted from them the Money he had disburs'd to Clement ; and being come to the Popedom , he retained still the same humour , granting in fee for a very small yearly Revenue without any difficulty , the Lands and Demesnes of Cathedral Churches and Monasteries , to oblige great Men to his Faction , and giving ( saith the Author ) large Thongs of other Men's Leather . And when he saw that Vrban had at his pleasure created a King of A●ulia , he resolved to give him a Competitor : This was Lewis Duke of Anjou , whom he crown'd and sent into Italy with an Army of sixty thousand Men. Upon which , Vrban thought fit to leave Rome , and to go into the Kingdom of Naples , whom Charles met not far from Aversa , and did unto him the office of a Groom , or Yeoman of his Stirrop , and many Country people came and kiss'd the said Vrban's Feet ; but before they did so , they had thrice kiss'd the Ground . But yet for all this Complement , Charles , under colour of shewing him the Castle of Aversa , kept the silly Pope prisoner , suspecting some ill Design from his Journey into those parts , and so much the rather , for that he himself had not fulfilled his promise of putting Pregnan the Pope's Nephew ( or as some rather thought , Bastard ) into possession of the Dutchy of Capua . But soon after , at the Entreaties of the Cardinals upon terms , set him at Liberty , and brought him to Naples . The before●mention'd Pregnan was a notorious Villain , and addicted to all kind of Vices , and yet this Pope was so fond of him , that when his Debaucheries were complain'd of , he was always wont to cry , He is young , and yet he was then forty years old : Amongst other of his Pranks , he Ravisht a Nun of the Order of St. Clare , at which the people being much incens'd , he fled to a Church under protection of his Uncle , the King having according to Law convicted him , sentenc'd him to dye ; but the Pope interpos'd , alledging , That he was a superiour Lord , in whose presence the King could not punish any Noble-Man , without his consent : And so the Criminal for this horrid Act escap'd the reach of Justice . Quia sic placuit Papae , ( says Theodoric of Neym ) because it so pleas'd the Pope to have it . THE COURANT. Tory. WHat says little Harry ( as the great Heraclitus calls him ) ? Does he not Triumph about Friday's work ? Truem. Not at all , as I hear of ; tho if some people might have their will , it would be almost matter of wonder to see Right at any time take place . But still I think , tho the Turky-Printer bustled as much as the best Powder-monkey , Extortioner , Soap-Chandler , or Splitter-splutter Suborner in the Pack , yet your Gang had no great cause of boasting , for some of the forlorn White Friars Troops I hear were cut off by the Shoulder-dabbers in their Retreat . But prethee what hast got in thy paw there ? Thou art always ( like the Observator ) sumbling of Papers . Tory. 'T is an odd thing I took up in the Street , and I know not what the Devil to make on 't — However , for once I 'le read it , just as Parson Whip-spur does his Sermon , which he never perus'd before he came into the Pulpit . The Copy of a Letter from a Roman Catholic in Albania , to a Popish Priest in Albionia . May it please your Reverence ! WHat is every where admir'd , I joyfully congratulate ; the wise and a live Conduct of our Vice Master , who by his unwearied pains and care , hath gain'd such a Senate as unanimously hath recogniz'd his pretensions ; and tho never so much a Papist , he shall be so far ( they declare ) from being opposable , that he must not be question'd , which gives us great confidence ( if our Friends could at last procure such a complying Assembly in your parts ) we may once again have in prospect the Advancement of the Romish Catholic Religion ( tho poor Ned , our grand Agitator , were most wretchedly Sacrific'd to the Glory of the Design ) over this whole Island , without much opposition . But we are even now startled ( besides the late indignity of burning our Holy Father in Essigie ) at some Rumours which are spread amongst us , for 't is averr'd , the greater assurance we have of the Gentleman 's faithful Adherence to his Holinesses Supremacy and the See of Rome , the less hopes we have of his coming to the Imperial Dignity , or getting such a Senate as will bring our holy Enterprize to perfection in your Nation . For 't is diffus'd as a Maxim , and generally receiv'd , That no resolv'd Papist can be admitted as a lawful King there , according to the Rules of their present Government ; They pretend to prove it thus — Every King of Albionia , according to the Law , is to be in all Causes , and over all persons , as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal , Supream Head and Governour : Therefore no resolv'd Papist can according to Law there be King , for be that owns the Popes Supremacy , disclaims his own Supremacy , consequently hath already renounc'd his Title , and agreed an Act of Exclusion against himself . And as for procuring such a Senate by the Laws establisht , ( which are , and have graciously been declared to be our Rule ) every Popish Recusant must be question'd , discover'd , repress'd , and debarr'd from any Office ; and no man is to conceal , maintain , abet , aid , or assist a Popish Recusant , in advancing him to any place of Trust , Authority , or Government ; but it shall be construed to signifie his consent to overthrow King , Religion , and Government establisht , in so much , that he shall incur the dang●● and penalty of a Praemunire , if not of Treason : So that it cannot reasonably be suppos'd , that ever the more considerate part of the Commons can be surprized unwarily to chuse such Men , ( as lye under the suspicion of the Guilt beforementioned , or that have been Abhorrers , Anti-petitioners , or Addressers , against Legal Senates ) to be their Representatives in any future Assembly of the States . To these gauling Objections of the Heretics which obstruct our hopes , I humbly implore of your fatherly Wi●dom some Sal●e and Satisfaction , that so at once we may silence our Adversaries , and confirm our Friends . Thus doing , you may contribute much to the carrying on the holy Design , which hath been , and will be , the Desire and Endeavours of , Paradisopol●s , Dec. 5. 1681. Your most obedient Son , &c. Tory. Now would I give a Guinney to have this Priest's Answer ; for tho I don't understand what this Letter is about , yet I love Replies extreamly : For certainly , he that has the last word , must be the wisest Man. Truem. For that very reason , Sir , I tell you — I am Your Servant . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Jan. 20. 1681-2 . Asperius nihil est misero cum surgit in Altum . The Cardinals vote , That if a Pope be negligent or unfit to govern , he may have Curators plac'd over him . Pope Vrban the Sixth drowns five Cardinals in Sacks . He dies . Boniface the Ninth succeeds him . POpe Vrban the Sixth being seemingly reconcil'd at Naples with his Hector Charles the Titular King of Sicily , did with his precious Nephew , Pregnan , retire to Lucera , ( between Naples and Salerno ) a place no less pleasant than safe for their persons , where he devoted himself to Sloth , and all kind of sensual Voluptuousness , whilst the Affairs of the Church every day ran to wrack , and the Cardinals were continually alarm'd and in danger between the Forces of the said Charles on the one side , and those of Lewis of Anjou ( who , we told you , was with a great Army , enter'd into Italy , on the behalf of the other Pope , call'd Clement the Seventh ) ; Therefore at the instance of Cardinal Reatino , their Eminencies held a Consult together , where , after a long debate , it was resolv'd by the opinions of many Doctors — That if a Pope should happen to grow negligent , or be found unfit to govern the the Church , or to be one so self-will'd and conceited , as to refuse all wholsom Advice , and thereby brought the Church ( St. Peter's Bark ) into danger , or were so ungovernable a Cockscomb , That without the counsel of his Cardinals , he would rashly do all things according to his own Fantasy and Lust ; that then and in such case it was lawful to substitute by the Election of the Cardinals , some fit Curator or Curators , ( Governours or Guardians ) by and with whose direction and advice the Pope should be obliged to manage all affairs of moment in the Church . This was concluded by the Conclave , as you may see in the History of Theodorie a Nyem , l. 1. c. 24. ( whose Testimony is so much the more to be valued , for that he was Secretary to this very Pope . ) Now was not this a hopeful most holy Infallible Ghostly Father fit for a Bib and Muckinder , that must have Tutors and Curators to direct him ? Did these Cardinals ( think you ) believe , That their Pope was not subject to Error , when they conclude him such a Natural , as to need Managers and Guardians ? But the truth is , How much a Sot soever he were , he prov'd too cunning for them , for having smoakt their Consult and Design , next time they came ( according to Custom ) to Complement him , he seiz'd seven of the most busie of them , and without any colour of Law , presently confiscated all their Estates , and thereby so terrified all the rest , that no man of them durst think any more of the Curatorship . These seven that he had snapt , he with a Cruelty suitable to a Pope , thrust into a miserable Dungeon , and without any respect to their Age or Quality , put them to the Rack , and all manner of Tortures , his gracious Nephew , Pregnan , standing by to see Execution done , and upbraiding them whilst in Torments . But King Charles soon after ( by reason of some Insolencies offer'd to him by the said Pregnan ) coming to besiege Vrban himself in the said Castle of Lucera , his Impietyship was forc'd to fly over the Mountains , and with much ado got to Salerno , carrying his Captive-Cardinals under a Guard along with him , and one of them , broken with Tortures , not being able to follow him farther , he commanded his Hangman to knock out his Brains , and left his Body in the Fields without Burial ; the other six he dragg'd with him , ( all but Cardinal Adam , a poor Monk , whom he gave to King Richard the Second of England ) First to Sicily , and then to Genua , and at last , that he might not be troubled with them any longer , he caus'd them ( saith the Author ) all in one Night to be beheaded : But Platina saith , they were sown up in Sacks , and so flung into the Sea , after the manner of punishing Parricides of old , which is probable , since no doubt the Pope would call their Crime Rebellion against their Spiritual Father . But which way soever he dispos'd of them , all Authors agree , That they were never seen afterwards . Lewis King of Hungary dying , the before-mentioned Charles his Son was forc'd to go home thither to settle Affairs , where , by the Treachery of the Queen , he was beheaded , but had left two Sons , Ladislaus and John ( Children very young ) at Ferrara ; whereupon the Pope thirsting after Revenge , and to wreck his Spleen on these two innocent Babes for the Injuries he pretended to have received from their Father , thinking he had a fit opportunity , departs from Genua to Lucca , then to Sena and Perusium , with a desire , as he pretended , to see Naples , but in truth with a design to defeat the young Princes of their Inheritance ; but by the prudence and faithfulness of some Counsellors to whose Charge they were left , their Lives and Estates were preserved from his malicious Fury . Then he return'd to Rome , and made in one day 29 Cardinals , of whom 26 were Neopolitans . In the last year of his Popedom , calling to mind of the vast Gain that the Jubilee had brought to Clement the Sixth , in the year 1350. He would needs ( tho against all Reason , except only that of private Lucre ) abreviate the Term , and have it kept every 30 years , yet so , as that it should begin at Christmas , Anno Dom. 1388. and continue a year Inclusive . But tho he had laid his Bait for Money , yet he did not live to see the Fish caught ; for being bruis'd by a fall of his Mule as he was riding to Perusium , he was carried to Rome , where after few days he died . Paucis admodùm utpote hominis Rustici & inexorabilis flentibus . Hujus autem Sepulchrum adhuc visitur cum Epitaphio satis Rustico & inepto . Very few ( says Platina ) lamenting his Death , for he was a clownish Fellow , and inexorable . His Tomb is seen to this day with a very Rustical and foolish Epitaph . And there 's an end of one of our Popes , and if he were ( as Roman Historians bear us in the hand ) the Right and most Legitimate of the two , we may very well say , Bad was the best ; for amongst other of his meritorious Feats he caus'd a Book to be written by one John de Therano his Chamberlain , the beginning whereof is , Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesar ' s , and to God the things that are God's ; wherein he affirms , That these words of our Saviour have place only for a time , namely , until his Ascention , but afterwards they were out of Date , and of no force , seeing that himself saith , John 12. When I shall be taken up , I will draw all Men after me , that is , [ Pray mark the Wit and Divinity of the Interpretation ] All Kings and Kingdoms shall be under the Empire of the Pope , &c. Likewise John the Ligni wrote a Book in favour of this Pope Vrban against his Rival Clement ; as on the other side , the Abbot of St. Vast wrote one for Clement against Vrban , wherein they call each Pope , Heretic , Schismatic , Tyrant , Thief , wicked sower of Sedition , Son of Belial , and 't is believ'd they were not either of them much mistaken . Pope Vrban ( you have heard ) left the hopeful Crop of his intended Jubilee to be reap'd by his Successor , who was one Peter de Thomacellis , a Neopolitan , who was call'd Boniface the Ninth ; Ignorant he was ( saith our oft-quoted Author Theodoric a Nyem , l. 2. c. 6. ) of writing and singing , and so unfit for Administration of the Affairs of the Court of Rome , that whilst he lived , he hardly understood the Propositions made before him by the Advocates in Consistory , in so much , that in his time , Inscitia ferè venalis fuit in ipsa Curiâ Ignorance was almost buyable ( as a main step to preferment ) in the Roman Court. Yet in all kind of Simony , so far he excell'd all his Predecessors , that not one Cardinal or Bishop was promoted , without extorting great Sums of Money from them . And indeed such an unreasonable Griper had Vrban before found him , ( who only for his Personage and goodly Stature , had from a Vagabond Clerk preferr'd him to be a Cardinal ) That he , for meer shame , was about to degrade him , if he had not been prevented by Death . Of this godly Gentleman's Invention ( as some Authors report ) were the payments to the Pope , call'd Annates ; concerning which , it may not be wide of our mark to inform the vulgar Reader , what by that word is understood . Annates ( deriv'd from Annus , a year ) are no other than ( Primitiae ) the first Fruits , or profits of every Spiritual Living for one year , to be paid by the Parson that is invested in it , at his first entrance thereupon ; and near of Kin hereunto are Decimae , Tenths , ( take it in a strict sense ) viz. The Tenth part of the first Fruits , or of one years value of all Spiritual Livings , and these were anciently paid to the Popes , not only in England , but throughout the Western parts of Christendom ; for the Pope as Pastor pastorum , claim'd Decimas decimarum , and that Jure divino too , ( tho never thought of 'till about , or some small time before , this year 1399. ) by Example ( forsooth ! ) of the Jewish High-Priest , who ( Numb . 18. 16. ) was to have Tenths from the Levites . But tho Jure Divino ( as in many other cases of Clergy-cheats ) were the Gloss , yet Interest was the Text ; for Polydere Virgil ( one of the Pope's own Publicans , or Peter-pence Collectors ) is not shy to insinuate , l. 8. c. 2. ( tho he refers them to a more ancient Original ) That the first Rise of them was for the maintenance of the Pope's Grandeur , and that this Income was one of the fairest Flowers in the Triple Crown : But when once the payment of them had continued some competent time , it was politickly done upon any questioning of the Right to refer them to a Divine Original , which was sure to satisfie such , as used ( in those times ) to take the Pope's bare word for far greater matters . Yet the payment of these , with others , so much impoverisht the Kingdom of England , ( for we are willing to sum up all here that we have to say , occasionally on this matter ) that notwithstanding such Allegation of Divine Right , the ancient Kings of England made no scruple sometimes to forbid the payment of them ; as King Edward the Third once discharg'd the Pope's Nuncio from Collecting the first Fruits , &c. and many Prohibitions were granted against the Pope's Collectors , on Complaints made by the aggriev'd Commons in Parliament , as appears in my Lord Coke's Jurisdiction of Courts , c. 14. and several Statutes , where it is termed once an horrible Mischief , and damnable Custom ; and another time 't is call'd a very Novelty ; see the Acts , 2. H. 4. c. 1. and 1. R. 2. But so subtle was the Court of Rome , that when sometimes the Kingdom complain'd of these Burthens , and withall , the Kings in Exigencies press'd for aids from their Subjects , they would in a frolic of Bounty yield or assign the First-Fruits , &c. for a certain time ( a year or more ) to the King , whereby they both inur'd the People to the payment , and the Prince to the continuance of it . But in the 26 th of Henry the Eighth , they were given to the King and his Heirs and Successors for ever ; and in the 32 d of his Raign , a particular Court was erected for recovering them , which being dissolv'd in the first of Queen Mary , the thing was reviv'd again by 1. Eliz. c. 4. but the Court not restored , only the First-Fruits were order'd to be within the Rule and Adjustment of the Exchequer , and a new Officer , viz. A Remembrancer erected of the First-Fruits and Tenths of the Clergy , who both taketh all Compositions for them , and maketh out Process against such as make default in payment . So that every Spiritual person must pay , or secure by Bond , his First-Fruits , before his actual possession of his Benefices , which Bond is of like force with a Statute-Staple . The mode of Composition now , is for the Parson with Sureties to enter into four Bonds , each condition'd for payment of the fourth part of the First Fruits , ( according to the rate of his Living , as it was Taxed , anno 26. H. 8. ( for that 's the Standard ) which is call'd , being so much in the King's Books , but yet with a deduction of Tenths ) the first Bond payable at half a years end , the second at a Twelve months end , the third at a year and half 's end , and the last at the expiration of two years . This we thought fit to add , out of the Respect we have to the young Clergy that are hankering after Benefices , to whom this Discourse at least ( whatever our other Writings ( through sinister Informations ) may be ) will probably prove not unacceptable . The COURANT. Trueman [ Solus . ] NOw shan't I see my old Correspondent , Tory ; for he was drunk last night at the Queens Head with toping Confusions to the City Charter : But no matter — here 's Ben. Tooks Goblin , Heraclitus , will do as well . He dashes through thick and thin , and flings durt on as good Scarlet as any i' th City . Alas poor fool ! Their Reputations Crystal , none of the filth will stick , but Reverts to your own face , and will ( one day ) infallibly sink the pittifull and already Crazy Shipp 't is squirted from . However by this the World may take notice , what respect the Tories pay to Authority , if their Magistrates don't humour them , presently they 'l affront them to their faces , Hiss , Revile , slander and Libel them . Having been thus sawcy to his Superiors , 't is no news if he snarl at the Courantier , who , he says , is much unacquainted with Guinnies ; poor heart ? I 'm sorry for 't , but the truth is , he has no Faction nor party to Bribe or Encourage him ; nothing but God and the King , Truth and a good Conscience to protect and support him ; and so long , he sings ( as to the Guinnies ) Nec habeo , nec Careo , Nec Curo ; let Pimps and flatterers and L'Estranges , boast their hundreds of Guinnies sent 'um from the Divel knows who — He has enough , in being Honest . Yet sure the Milk and Butter and Cheese was the conceit of some Hunger-starv'd Curate of the Club , that lives on small Tyths , and is fain to make shift with such , Commons when every Monday morning he Trudges from near Dartford to London . Popish Nat still drudges on , but of late more bare fac'd ; what abundance of little Tricks have his managers been trying , to raise some pretence of sl●r in Dr. Oatses Evidence , but I know not whether with more malice or folly ? Is not yesterdays Sham a rare one , Mr. Oats swore He was Informed , Parson Elliot was Circumcised , yet upon a Commssion of Inspection ( a nice business I le promise ye ) It appears — Nat says , that the man's twigg of Life has all its apurtenances ; well , but does it follow that the Doctor might not be Informed otherwise ? Away you ridiculous Scoundrels ! — I' th' next place , Godfry's Murder ( O that 's a bone in some peoples throats ) must be represented uncertain ; prethee , dear Nat ? tell us ( if thou darest ) in thy next the inquisitive Gentleman of Sarum's true name , I 'le warrant he 's as good a Protestant as thy self . And now Enter Observator , who fiddles to the old Tune , For in earnest , the fellow has not Compos'd above one sheet ( bating his Translations ) these 20 years , tho he has blurr'd ten thousand Ream of Paper . He 's much troubled , that Mrs. Joan should be questioned , and to bring in the Chat , tells two or three notorious Lies , in a breath , viz. That Care was Cited ( as he call it ) to Guild-Hall , that Janeway desired Joan might be sent for , &c. which is all utterly false . But above all , where is Rogers Wit or Modesty to Revive a sluttish story little to the Credit of the Parties Concern'd . But since you now twice together have Rak'd it up — I tell thee Roger once for all , that the debauch in the Church you mention was favourably told in Janeway's Mercury , and there are better men than you or I , that are or may be satisfied of the Truth on 't . Nor was it first Publisht for any such base end as you maliciously suggest , but only to the Intent ; that the Actors might be brought to just Punishment . For not a few good Churchmen think those Swine deserv'd to be Cast out of the Sacred Temple which they had so vily prophan'd , more than ( or as much at least as ) the 5 honest Protestants that were given to the Divel 'tother day near Ludgate , for not receiving the Sacrament at Easter ; when they made it appear before , that they have since received it ( and by the Doctors leave too ) according to the form of the Establisht Church of England . — But why may not we have a Query or two as well as Heraclitus ? 1. Q. Whether the Church-Warden that first presents men on his Oath for not coming to Church , and afterwards Acknowledges to one of them before 4 Witnesses , That for his part , he did not know but he ( one of the defendants ) did use to come to Church , &c. have not a pretty Implicit vein of swearing ? 2. Q. Whether a Parsons Wife , that when her Husband came to his Lodging at 12 a Clock on a Sunday Night , and told her he must go out a Hunting next morning ? Swore twice , by God he should not go , may not for all that be a good daughter of the Church ; Or whether her Husband be not thereby barr'd from all hopes of a Bishoprick by that old Canon , 1 Tim. 3. 4. because he can rule his Wife no better . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Jan. 27. 1681-2 . — Depravant publica Jura , Justitiámque fugant , Divûm nil verba verentes . Pope Boniface makes the people of Rome intirely his Vassals , sets up another Jubilee ( besides that Ordain'd by Urban , Anno 1388. ) in the Year 1400. Complaints of his horrid Covetuousness . POpe Boniface the Ninth ( whose Life we are at present concerned with ) came to the Chair , in the Year One thousand three hundred eighty nine . Platina says , He was then but Thirty years old : ( But Onuphrius Snibs him for that Errour , and affirms , He was five and forty , ) and highly commends him for his Continency , &c. But how well he deserv'd those Praises , you will by and by be better enabled to Judge . Of his Ambition , and Tyranny the same Author in the very next words gives us an Instance , Primus Populi Romani vim Omnem in Pontificem transtulerit Creatis suo nutu Magistratibus omnibus , &c. He was the first that transferr'd all the Power of the People of Rome unto the Popes , Creating all their Magistrates at his pleasure ; It seems before , though the Popes bore a great sway amongst them , yet the Citizens retain'd some part of their Antient Liberty , and Elected their own Officers , which made several of the Popes not endure to keep their Residence there . But this bonny Boniface taking the advantage of the Feuds and Disorders amongst them , and by the means of a Jubilee , which they Courted him to hold in their City , as you shall hear presently , ordered matters so cunningly , that he got to himself alone the Domination In Al●o & Basso , ( As Feudal Lawyers speak ) in High and Low ; or , absolutely in All and over All : So that henceforth , the Pope must be Dominus Fac totum , Chief Master of Misrule , and becomes ( forsooth ) a Temporal Prince , and from hence our small Hucksters for Popery , little disguised Factors of Romes Braided Wares , such as L'Estrange , &c. draw their Argument . O! you must not call the Pope , the Antichrist , Man of Sin , &c. ( which are Titles the Spirit of God in Holy Scripture invests him with , ) but you must ( blasphemously ) call him his Holiness , and the Western Patriarch , and give him Complemental Language and termes of Respect , For he is a Civil Prince : Thus you must first Reverence a Traitor , a Rebel , an Vsurper and a Murderer , as a Lawful Soveraign in Civils , and Honour a Blasphemous Villain , and Enemy to Christ , not only as a true Christian Bishop , but a Patriarch too , and Metropolitan of all the Western Churches . And having got you so far , 't will be no difficult matter to perswade you to alter this Reverence to Adoration , and make you believe , he has as much Right in Spirituals as in Temporals , and as good a Jurisdiction over all the other Churches in the World , as over those of these Western Kingdoms , and then the Business is done , and you will quickly prove as errant a Batt-blind Bigotted Papist as any in Spain . To maintain his ill-acquired Soveraignty , he grievously fleec'd the Clergy with Subsidies and Exactions ; But to make them part of amends , gave them leave to Extort what they could from the Laiety ; He likewise Re-edified the Castle of St. Angelo , and the Capitol , and therein placed a Garrison , and Fortified the Bridges over the Tiber , the more to keep the people in Awe and Subjection . You heard before how his Predecessor Vrban had for Lucre-sake Anticipated the Jubilee , and appointed it to be kept almost Twelve years before it came in Course ; but the said Vrban dying , Boniface so far approved thereof as to let it go on , and take the Money that accrewed thereby , amounting to a vast Sum ▪ But Ten years after , when the year 1400. began to approach , ( which was the year on which the Jubilee should customarily be kept , as being the Fiftieth year , ) He pretended , that what Vrban did was Irregular ; and therefore he must have it solemnly kept according to the Original Institution : so here were two Jubilees held in a dozen years space . But a little before the beginning of the said year , Boniface subtlely removes to Assise , pretending to stay there for a considerable time ; this Alarm'd the Romans , fearing least by reason of his absence whose Business it was to give the Blessing , the great Jubilee would not be kept at Rome , or at least not so much frequented , and so they should lose the profit of the Solemnity : whereupon , they very humbly Petition him to return to the Mother-City . But he had another Game to play , and therefore they more Intreat , the more Coy he seems , and upbraids them with their Disrespectful Carriage , and expresses much Aversion to the City ; particularly he Charges them with that they had refused to take Senators at his Nomination , and that of their own humour they had appointed certain Magistrates called Conservers of the Chamber , who were insufficient men , and had suffered the Banderesii ( a Faction not favouring the Pope ) to have their will in all things , &c. So that at last to please him , and get the Jubilee at their Town , the Romans were glad not only to Banish the Banderesii and take such an one for their Senator ( which Office in those days appears to have been somewhat like that of our London Majors ) as Boniface appointed , but likewise to give the Pope a great sum of Money , which making all friends , he comes to Rome , and thence forwards Rul'd them at his Arbitrary pleasure as aforesaid . We are Arrived at the Year 1400. and the Great Jubilee is Proclaim'd , Quo innumera ferè hominum multitudo ad Urbem Religionis causâ venerat . Whereupon a multitude of People almost Innumerable flock to the City on the Account of Religion and Devotion , saith Platina . But Theodorica Nyem l. 1. ca. 68. Tells us more at large , That innumerable Strangers out of diverse Provinces and Kingdoms came thither , and exceeding rich Offerings were presented to the Churches of the City and Shrines of Saints , the greater part of which came to the hands of Boniface and others that were his Creatures ; and yet the insatiate Wretch , not Content with these voluntary Presents , although they amounted to an incredible Sum , yet ( being himself a bottomless Gulf , and in Covetousness , none like him , ) sent his Money-Hucksters , or petty Chapmen abroad into divers Kingdoms to sell Indulgences to any that would give as much for them as it would cost them to go to Rome to fetch them . The cunning Extortioners chous'd simple and Barbarous People of vast Sums of Money , so that by this Spiritual Pedlery they sometimes brought away clear out of one Kingdom or Province more than an hundred thousand Crowns , for they would undertake to forgive all Sins to all Men that would pay them , and that too barely on Confession , without imposing any Pennance ; for money they Dispenc'd with all Irregularities , saying , they had all the Power so to do , that Christ had given to Peter of binding and loosing on Earth ; and by this means these Chapmen being well fatted , returned back to Rome with many fair Horses , and loaden with Treasures , and gave an Account of all their Collections to Boniface , wherein he was so exact and severe , that if he detected any fraud or concealment , he punisht it with Death . Thus far Theodoric . — Nay Platina himself relates , That in this Popes time , plenary Indulgences were every where sold so cheap , that the Authority of the Keys and Apostolical Letters grew Contemptible ; and that Boniface Indulging too much his kindred , [ perhaps from hence we may date the mischiefs of the Nepotismo ] many Simoniacal Acts were Committed . And ( for a third Evidence ) Crantzius , l. 11. ca. 10 and 12. testifies , That under his Popedom were made many and frequent Translations of Bishops , a super-abundance of such kind of Indulgences as were never so much as heard of before ; and what he easily granted , he as slightly revok'd , causing himself to be generally ill spoken of throughout all Christendom , as one never satisfied with Gold. How sad and calamitous the face of these times was , Froissard the Historian Vol. 3. Ca. 24. will inform us , — Men ( saith he ) will in future Ages wonder by what means the Church could fall into such troubles , and be bewildred in them so long : but sure this was a wound Inflicted by the Almighty to admonish the Clergy in what excess and superfluity they lived . But none took notice of these Divine warnings , being all blindde with Pride and Arrogancy , each man striving to be equal , or superiour to another , so that all things daily became worse and worse , &c. It was about this time , that Tamberlain who had Conquer'd the Turks , and carried about in Tryumph their Emperour Bajazet in an Iron Cage , departed this Life , thereby leaving the Armenians , Persians , Aegyptians , Assyrians , and other Paynim Nations without an Head , whereby a great and easie door of Advantage was opened to the Christian● to have recovered the ( long and dear-sought ) Possession of the Holy Land , had not the Pope instead of a Common Good , rather consulted his own private Interest and that of advancing his beggarly Kindred . For not regarding that glorious Enterprize , he fell to persecuting a certain sort of People , who from their Habit , were called the Albi , or White ists ; concerning whom , Platina thus tells the Story , — Ex Alpibus descendisse , &c. In this Popes time , as I have heard from my Father who saw the very man , there came down from the Alps into Italy , the year before the Jubilee , a certain Priest attended with a great Multitude of folks ; and he being array'd with white Cloth , did shew both in his words and behaviour so much modesty , that by all he was reputed a Saint . In Italy he found or made a world of Proselites of each Sex ; who being cloathed with white Linnen without any distinction whether Men or Women , Clowns or Citizens , Free-men or Slaves , marcht about the Countty , and like Beasts , where Night over-took them , there in the open fields they took their natural Repose . In the Villages they publickly eat together , bringing forth their Victuals as to a sacred Feast ; the before mentioned Priest in the Head of them carryed the Crucifix , which he said wept for the Sins of Men , and as often as that happen'd , all the Company fell a mourning and lamenting , and begging pardon of God : when they march'd or stood still , they Sung the Praises of the Blessed Virgin , in Hymns of their own , aptly Composed for that purpose . Thus they stroul'd along through ●truria , Pisa , and other Parts , the opinion of their Sanctity continually increasing , and not only surprizing the ignorant and credulous Rabble , but also drawing in Princes and Bishops to admire them , and favour their Proceedings ; at last being wearied with Rambling his Gang made an halt at Viterbium , but gave out , That he would go on to Rome to visit the Sacred Places and Bodies of Saints . But Boniface was jealous that this superstitious Pilgrim intended to play him a trick , and had a Design to make himself Pope , having such a vast Crew following at his heels , and altogether at his Devotion ; and therefore clandestinely sends some Troops of Soldiers , who unexpectedly surpriz'd our devout vagrant , brought him to Rome , and there ( for ought we find ) he was put to Death . Platina himself half blushes at his Execution , and can scarce refrain telling us , That he fell a Sacrifice meerly to the Popes Envy and Jealousie : and adds , that immediatly after followed a dismal Plague or mighty Mortality at Rome . Boniface dyed in the Fifteenth year of his Popedome , Annoque Dom. 1404. But in the mean time his Rival the Anti-pope , Clement at Avignon in France , departing this Life , Peter de Luna a Spaniard was by that Faction Elected Pope by the name of Benedict the Thirteenth . The COURANT. Tory. T Was a Bill ' I le assure you on a Goldsmith for a Hundred Guinnies . Truem. Guinnies , or Pistoles ? I have heard some of those Gentlemen deal much in French Commodities for all the Statute . Tory. No , no , Guinnies was the word , I could tell you the Complements that passed , the very names of the Club , and the Healths that were Huzza'd . Truem. Well , but what ails Rabbi L'Estrange to be so furious ( all on a sudden ) against young Tonge , and anticipate his Observa-Tory day , and kick and wince and bounce and drivel as if he were possest ? Tory. O Sir ! you must note our old Granny Lane , and friend Hodge ( Captain Ely's Bail-procurer , ) and bloody Natt . &c. lately renew'd their Acquaintance with Mr. Tonge , and endeavoured a fresh Intrigue of the old stamp ; but finding upon Recollection , that he would not Correspond further with th●m , and fearing all their Roguery would come out , the Reverend Clergy-guide sound himself oblig'd to cry Whore first , and so forcing ( as he used to do ) his poor Printers to Case it away on Sunday for Expedition , out dropt Mondays Observator ; do'nt you know the Policy of prevention ? Truem. Yet methinks it plainly appears , L'Estrange holds Correspondence not only with the What-dyee call 't Court , and the pelting Parson , and Natt . Thompson , but with Mrs. Lane , and the open Papists too , else how came he by all those vouchers he Cites ? Tory. No matter for that , Tros Rutilusve , Papist or Devil , as long as 't is under pretence of serving the Church of England . — But do'nt you see how he Claws off , The Letter of the old Common Council-man to the New one ? Truem. Spiders turn all things to poison ; he talks there , of a Common practise of Canvasing to make an Interest , sure he means the Cats-turd● Merchant's Printing of Bills to beg Votes for Common Council-men . Tory. Out , away ! we never taxe our Friends , for to us that call our selves the Loyal , Libelling and affronting Magistrates and every thing is Lawful . But if the Whiggs do never so modestly assert just Rights , 't is exposing the Government , fomenting of Discords , a scandal to the Church , and the Devil and all . — But still I think he has iustified Parson Pelling to purpose . Truem. Yes , and much to his Honour that he has such a Champion ; for wherever he had that Account , it will be proved to the Observators teeth and the Parsons too , that there are several Gross notorious Lies in 't : besides , that it may be Scandalous as well as False ; he falls foul on a Reverend Divine ( no way inferiour to his Client , for learning , Soundness of Doctrine , Holiness of Life , or just Conformity ; ) who he says , sits on his Breech at the Gloria Patri , ( observe how the Fellows fingers itch after Latine Service ) the Creed , &c. Now suppose this had been true , 't is as true , That Mr. Pelling Counter-marches with his Second Service to the Altar , practices bowing to the Altar , teaches his Flock to respond in reading the Psalms , &c. contrary to express Law — Jam sunt ergo pares . — One it seems is an Vnder doer , and the other an Over-doer . Tory. But these Excommunicati were Sinners of a long standing — Treum . Goodly ! goodly ! and what a Saint is he that says it ! — I knew a fellow liv'd most scandalously several years about Puddle-dock as Stallion to an Old Lady , and another whose common Conversation is interlarded with horrid Oathes and Execrations , yet I never heard either of them were ever Presented or Excommunicated . Tory. Pish , those are Venial Sins , nothing so heinous as not paying the Parson his Easter-Offerings . — Did you ever hear of the man that first Whor'd the Mother , and then made the Daughter an honest Woman by Marrying her ? Truem. No , but I knew a Popish Blade in Holbourn , that for almost Twenty years together never came at any Protestant Church or Sacrament at all , yet so far from being questioned , that he is reputed not only a special Member , but a main Pillar of the Church — But now le ts go to Queries . 1. Whether the Parson that accused his Neighbour and Brother Minister of the Church of England for not Christening with the Cross when it was altogether a ●ye , might not deserve Excommunication on that Authentick Canon — Thou shalt not bear false-witness , &c. 2. If a Parson when he comes from Reading over a Sermon shall say , He thanks God his Drudgery for that Week is over . Whether such a one can be supposed to make the Gospel his delight , or be likely to Preach in season and out of season ? 3. Whether Paul would ever have Excommunicated any Christian , because he received the Sacrament of Barnabas , and not of himself ? 4. Whether it might not be as Lawful and satisfactory for these Gentlemen Excommunicated by Mr. Pelling , to receive the Sacrament of another Minister in the same Diocess , as for Roger L'Estrange to Receive it in another Nation at the Hague , when he fled from Justice , and ( for all his vapour of being so good a Church-babe● cannot make it appear , he had for many years , ( if ever ) received it before ? Tory. Hold your prating ! else I●le say to you , as our Church-warden did last Sunday to the Constable — Come away to Church , or I 'le Excommunicate you . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Feb. 3. 1681-2 . Vt nemo doceat Fraudis & Scelerum vias Papatus docebit . — The wickedness of Pope Innocent the Seventh , and Gregory the Twelfth . The horrid Perjury of the latter . Three Popes at once , and the Scuffles between them . The wickedness of Pope John the Twenty fourth . An Owl disturbs a whole Council . TO Boniface the Ninth , succeeded at Rome ( for you may please to remember , there was another Chair , and another Succession , all this while in France ) Pope Innocent the Seventh . Concerning which Gentleman , Platina gives this account — Dum adhuc Cardinalis esset Carpere negligentiam , &c. Whilst he was but a Cardinal , he used always to be taxing the former Popes of their Negligence and Cowardice , affirming , That it was through means of their sloth , that this terrible Schism of the Church of Rome was not long e're this remov'd and extinct ; but as soon as he had once got the Popedom himself , he follow'd those very Courses which he blam'd in Vrban and Boniface , and was so far from doing that which before he so much applauded , that he hated any that durst mention it to him . His Government was insolent , cruel , and tumultuous ; the Inhabitants of Rome Addressing to him one time , That their Liberties might be restor'd , and the Garrisons in the Capitol , &c. remov'd , and that he would use some Endeavours for taking away the before-mention'd Schism in the Church , and joyn with the French King , who offer'd his assistance towards so good a Work ; the proud Pope was not only deaf to their just Petitions , but sent Eleven of the principal Citizens Prisoners to his Nephew Lewis , who murder'd them , and caus'd their dead Bodies to be flung out at the Windows . Enrag'd with these Tyrannous Barbarities , the people of Rome take Arms , and call in Ladislaus King of Apulia , to their a●d , resolving to be reveng'd on the said Lewis ; but he with the Pope flies to Viterbium , where having in some time raised considerable Forces , they send them against Rome ; whereupon fearing greater mischiefs , they are content to receive the Pope , and invite him back to the City , who then created several Cardinals to strengthen his Party , and made his butcherly Nephew Lewis , Marquess of Pisa , and Prince of Firma . And soon after he himself died in the second year of his Papacy . But some time before his decease , the Dukes of Berry , Burgundy , and Orleans , ( a Triumvirate which at that time , by reason of the King's indisposition , did govern the Kingdom of France ) went all of them to Pietro di Luna , ( who we told you took upon him the name of Benedict the 13 th , and Pop'd it at Avignion ) beseeching him to rectifie this disorder , that the Church might no longer appear as a Monster with a pair of Heads , and people not know which to obey as Chief Pastor , and therefore were importunate with him to renounce the Papacy , urging that nothing could be more glorious than an abandoning his private Interest for the advantag● of the public : And the rather was this to be expected from him , since at his Election he had promised to lay down , whensoever things should be adjusted with Rome . In order to which , he assur'd him , That that Pope which should be made in Rome after Innocent , should do the like ; every one concluding , That if those Favourites ( one of France , and tother of Italy ) were but once dispossess'd of the Keys , which they both exercis'd at that time , ( tho sure one of their Keys at least must needs be but a Picklock ) and a third indifferent person chosen , he would every where be acknowledg'd the certain and undoubted Pope . Benedict gave them the hearing , but gravely answer'd , That he ( alas good Man ! ) valued not the honour , and was weary of the trouble , but could not , without offending God , consent to the Proposals , for renouncing the Church , and abandoning the Flock of Christ , which by the common consent of so many good and worthy Electors , was committed to his cure and custody , and was unwilling to bring a thing into question , which he had so legally obtain'd . But as for what respected the removal of the Schism , and restoring Concord to the Church , there was nothing which he more passionately desired ; and he would condescend to any Assembly or Council for the debating or setling thereof , provided in a secure place in which every one might speak his mind freely : For his own part he declar'd , and swore to it too , That in case the Schism could not be taken away by any other means , he would Renounce , upon condition the other at Rome would do the same , for otherwise it would be to no purpose to solicit it . The three Princes were not so short-sighted as not to see through Benedict's Veil of Hypocrisie , and how loth he was to quit the Chair ; and he on the other side apprehending , lest they should make use of more powerful Arguments of Force to oblige him to comply with their Requests , fortified himself in his Palace , and was besieg'd there for five or six Months , 'till being weary of so close and tedious a Confinement , he embark'd on certain Gallies on the Rhosn , and so escap'd into Catalonia , which was his own Country : And indeed many suppose the before-mention'd Princes were instigated by the French Cardinals to get him remov'd chiefly for that reason , because he was a Catalonian , not a French-man , and that they might bring in one of their own Country-men to succeed him . Upon the death of Innocent , which happen'd in November , 1406. the Italian and other Cardinals which were at Rome , enter'd into the Conclave , and all solemnly swore upon the Holy Evangelists , which their Dean held in his hand , That every of them respectively would , if he were chosen , renounce the Papacy , provided the French or Catalonian Anti-pope renounc'd his Anti papacy first . This was done to satisfie the French , who having brought up a custom of Pope-making , according to their own mode , it seem'd an unsurmountable difficulty to bring them out of it , with Reputation , unless the Italians would thus meet them half way . At last in the Conclave at Rome , Angelo Corraro a Venetian , and Cardinal of St. Mark , was chosen , and assumed the name of Gregory the 12 th . And to make ( as they thought ) sure work , before he came out of the Conclave , they made him promise in Writing under the hand of a Public Notary , and also gave him his Oath , to perform the fore-mention'd Condition . But ( see the Faith of Popes ! ) no sooner was he setled in his Pontificial Gears , but he found too much sweetness in the place to leave it so easily ; and indeed in this matter only , his Brother Anti-pope were well agreed , for he too , notwithstanding his said solemn Promise , did not care for leaving the Seat of Infallibility , and so each of them shuffled and cut about the place of Congress , and whatever Town was nam'd , the other side wanted not Objections , and so no Agreement was like to succeed . Whereupon the Cardinals finding themselves shamm'd , declar'd against them both as Faith breakers , and unfit for the Holy Chair . And now the Cardinals of the French Faction resolv'd to abandon Benedict , and the Italians , Gregory ; and to get another indifferently chosen . In order hereunto , the Cardinals both of Avignion and Rome met at Pisa , and by common consent Deprive both Gregory and Benedict , all the Nations ( except Catalonia and the Scots , and some few petty Princes ) concurring with them therein ; and having so done , they proceed to elect a new Pope , and make choice of Peter Philargo a Fryar Minor , and Archbishop of Milan , who took upon him the name of Alexander the Fifth , who was wont to say , he had been a rich Bishop , a poor Cardinal , and a beggarly Pope . But for all this Decree of the folks at Pisa , the two old ones would still be Popes , alledging , That the Convention at Pisa , was neither a free nor a general Council , and that Matters were not there fairly and Canonically Transacted , and therefore they would not abide by their doings , but would appeal to a general Council : And to secure themselves , Gregory fled towards Romagna , and stay'd some time at Rimini , where he was magnificently entertain'd ; And as for Benedict , he having held a Conventicle in the City of Perpignan by the intervention of his own Friends , retires into the Castle of Panischola . So that now we had no less than three Popes all in view , and at the same instant , for still the condemned Popes desisted not from exercising their Papal and Ecclesiastical Functions ; they consecrated Bishops , and created Cardinals , and particularly Gabriel Condolmero , who was afterwards Pope by the name of Eugenius the Fourth , was by Gregory made Cardinal at Lucca . Now if a Succession from right and lawful Popes and Bishops be necessary , it must be granted , That if the Roman Church is not such , but miserably interrupted , vitiated , and confounded by these Popes , of whom no Man can say which was the Right , and yet their several Ordinations pass'd in the crowd , and multiplied no doubt in time into many thousand Descendents , deriving Episcopacy and Priesthood from this corrupt Fountain , which seem indeed ( according to the Notions which these Men advance at another time ) to be but so many Nullities : And yet where is there any Bishop or Priest in all Italy or France that is Infallibly sure , that he himself holds not by the same crackt Title ? But to return to the Story — Alexander ( saith Theodoric a Nyem ) was one that lov'd to live delicately , and to drink strong Wines ; he was wholly rul'd by Balthazar Cossa Cardinal Deacon ( the most profligate Villain that one shall read of ) who succeeded him by the name of John the 24 th . ( or as some reckon , the 23 d ) The said Alexander died when he had held the Chair 8 or 9 Months , and Baptista Panaetius of Ferrara , a Cardinal , in his 56 th Sermon , tells us , That the said Balthazar caus'd him to be poison'd by Marsilius de Parma his Physician , brib'd thereunto with a vast sum of Money , on purpose that he himself might follow him in his Papacy . And how the said Balthazar got it at last , as to the manner , is very pleasant ; for as soon as Alexander was dead , being at Bononia , and having by his former Administration got the chief Power into his hands , he commanded the Cardinals to Elect a Pope such as he might approve of ; and they offer'd several to him , of whom he thought none fit enough : At last they requested plainly to shew who he was for ? Give me ( then saith he ) the Cloak of St. Peter , ( a Garment which they fling upon the new elected Pope ) and I will give it to him that shall be Pope : Which being done , he put it on his own shoulders , and said , Papa ego sum , It is I am Pope ; and was as good as his word : For tho several of the Cardinals mutter'd and grumbled , yet none durst oppose him . This Prank of his is credibly related by Johannes Stella , in his Book De Pontificibus . To fix himself firm in his Seat , he courts Sigismund King of Hungary , and gets him elected Emperour , and summons a Council at Rome , where a very odd accident fell out , which Nicholas Clemangis Archdeacon of Bayeux , a Man famous in those times , delivers as follows — At the first meeting of the Council , Mass being said after the accustomed manner to invocate the Holy Ghost , no sooner was the Council sat , and Balthazar himself in a Chair provided for him higher than the rest , but bo●eld a dreadful ill-favour'd Screechowl , the presage ( they say ) of Calamity , with an horrible voice flew over their heads , and seated her self upon the middle Beam of the Church , with her Eyes directly fixt upon the Pope . Behold , said some of the lewd Italian wits , the Spirit in the form of an Owl ! Balthazar the Pope himself seeing how she glar'd at him , at first blusht for shame , then began to sweat , and by and by in confusion broke up the Council . And at the second Session she was there again in the same manner , and the Pope would have drove her away by noise and clamours , but she would not stir , 'till assaulting her with Pikes and Staves ; having receiv'd several blows , she fell down dead before them all . THE COURANT. Tory. BUT do'nt you perceive by the last Observator , that old Roger has a Months mind to stand , next Election , one of the Candidates for his n'own Country of Norfolk , when it shall please God and the King to bless us with a Parliament ? Truem. No truly ; for tho the doting fellow talks a little freakishly , yet we understand true English Norfolk Dumplings as well as himself , and are satisfied , That the generality of Free-holders , not only there , but throughout the Nation too , are ( to use his own phrase ) more clarified in their Vnderstandings , than to chuse either Knaves or Beggars . Besides , that Gentleman has the same Antipathy to Parliaments , as some folks have to Cats , he sweats , and swouns , and is ready to run away at the sight or very smell on 't . Nor has he any reason to ambition a place in an Assembly , which he has so grosly and impudently abus'd , That when ever They meet , he knows his Ears will not be able to make Atonement for the petulancy of his Tongue , and the French Itch of his Fingers . 'T is true , he has already dubb'd himself a Body Politic , sometimes his own silly self is ( forsooth ! ) the Government , sometimes the Church ; and in his own conceit makes as great a Figure in the World for Loyalty as Mother Celliers , or her younger Sister Mrs. Elianor James , with her Sham-Pape●s of Adviso's . Alas . Man ! he has places enow already ; is he not Mouth Extraordinary of Faction ? Principal Forger of Flams and Shams ? Grand Engineer for Bedaubing all Evidence of the Popish Plot ? The mighty Artist at Blanching of Blackamoors ? Supream Scavenger of the Town , into whose Cart all the Popish Kennel-rakers that cannot find Stowage in Took and Thompson , empty their Durt , which he most industriously two or three times a week subtlely unloads at Protestants Doors : — And then , For the whole Gang we hair-brain'd Tories call , He 's Knight o' th' Shire , and represents you All. Tory. Well! But he tells you , the French King does not make all these Advances into Flanders meerly to pick up Cockle-shells , or catch Whitings . Truem. No , I 'le warrant him ; nor does he contrive the mighty Haven at Dunkirk , and expensive Fortifications there , to make a Retreat for Herring-Busses : But that wise and haughty Monarch has ( no doubt ) an Eye on enlarging his Empire , and in subserviency thereunto , prosecutes the poor Dissenters , aliàs Huguenots , or Protestants , within his Dominions , that he may the more plausibly engage the Pope to favour his Enterprizes , and lull Princes of that Communion asleep : Nor is it my business to enquire why the Progress of his Arms were not stopt long since , when means ( however diverted ) were not wanting ; or to look over old printed Letters , to find who it was talk'd of Interests inseparable : This I will only say , That whether in other Parts of a different Religion and Interest , where a Popish and French Plot is apparently discover'd to be working in their very Bowels , it may be of use towards obviating his Designs , to divide Protestants , and worry one another to the undoing of many thousands , nay , hundreds of thousands of Families , damping of Trade , consequently lesse●ing the Revenue , and embroiling Affairs , and all this , for a parcel of ( acknowledg'd ) Trifles , or imaginary Stories , forg'd by a knot of ill Men , who have no other means to screen themselves from the Justice they apprehend out of conscious Guilt ; may still be a Question . Tory. Pish , you are harping on the Popish Plot , but the same Author frankly tells you , 'T is nothing but a Vision of Dragons in the Moon . Truem. Right ! he 's indeed pleas'd to call it so ; but I humbly conceive , The King , the Nation , and especially ( as 't is worded ) the City , has little reason to thank him for that Complement . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Feb. 10. 1681-2 . Quem mihi dabis de numero Praelatorum , qui non magis invigilet subditorum evacuandis Marsupiis , quam extirpandis vitiis . — Bernard ad Eugen. The calling of the Council of Constance . The horrible villainies there prov'd against Pope John , he is Deposed . A Council is above the Pope : The two other Popes likewise casheir'd , &c. VVE are Remarking on the life of Pope John the 23 d. ( or 24 th . as others call him , for the business of Pope Joan , has made such a confusion amongst the Johns , that the best Historians disagree in their reckoning ) how he wheadled himself into the Popedom you have heard ; nor have you I hope forgot , that at the same time there were actually Reigning two other Popes or Popelings , viz. Gregory , whom the French set up , and Benedict , whom the Spaniards supported ; and each of these had his Court , and his Cardinals , and Princes , and Nations that own'd his Authority and obey'd him . But growing weary of this ridiculous Confusion , and the Emperour Sigismund having taken the pains to Travel almost all over Europe , to persuade them to some expedient for healing this Schism : It was at last agreed , That a General Council should be call'd , nor did Pope John seem much to oppose it , hoping to get himself confirm'd therein by the Interest of Sigismund , whom he had procured to be made Emperour , and you know one good turn deserves another ; but whether the Emperour found him so scandalously flagitious that he was asham'd to appear in his favour , or whether his solicitations could not be heard I know not , so it was , that in the Conclusion things fell out quite contrary to his Expectation . The place agreed upon ( after much bandying ) for this Congress was Constance a City of Switzerland , Situate on the Lake Bodenzee over against Lindaw . Whither Anno 1414. repaired Pope John , and the Emperour , and a vast conflux of People , for there were present 4 Patriarchs , 29 Cardinals , 346 Archbishops and Bishops , 564 Abbots and Doctors , Ten Thousand secular Princes and Noble Men , 600 Barbers , 320 Fi●lers and Merry-Andrews , and ( to accommodate the Holy Father ) Four Hundred and Fifty common publick Whores , ( besides all their private ones ) the whole Company of strangers Men and Women , that were then at one time found in that City , being Threescore Thousand and five Hundred : A fine jolly Company ; and if you will believe them they had the Holy Ghost present with them too , but there are several reasons to question that , tho this merry one which follows be none of them ; when on the first day of opening the Council , they were singing according to the mode , Veni spiritus sancte , &c. Come holy Spirit , &c. Some arch wags at the same time clapp'd up a Label in the Church , containing these words as an answer from Heaven — Alijs rebus occupaii , nunc adesse vobis non possumus : We are a little busy at present about other affairs and cannot attend ye . This Synod held for the space of four years , and did more than a good deal of business , we shall not afflict the Readers patience with a recital of all their Worshipful Canons and proceedings , they that have a mind — Male Collocare bonas Horas , may read them in the Volumes of the Councils ; what is remarkable we shall not forget to acquaint you with . And as a Prologue thereunto , cannot omit that judicious Repartee of the Emperor Sigismund , some discourse happening touching the Reformation of the Spiritua●y , a grave old Cockscomb that had a spight against a parcel of poor Friars , said , Quod oportea● incipere à Minoritis , that they should begin first with the Minorites , meaning the Order so called ; No , quoth the Emperor , Non à Minoritis sed à Majoritis , not with the Minorites , but with the Majorites , meaning , the Reformation ought first to begin with the Pope , Cardinals , Bishops , and Superior States of the Church , and so descend afterwards to regulate the inferiors . The Council had not sat long , before Articles were Exhibited against Pope John , who fearing the worst , unknown to the Cardinals , in a disguise one night flies out of the City to Schaffuze , where he was sheltred by the Duke of Austria for a while , but the Emperor being therewith incensed , he was glad to bring back the poor Run a-way Pope , who was committed to safe Custody . And now they proceed judicially against him , Henricus de Pira and Johannes de Scribanis , Procurators of the Council , undertake to prove him Guilt● of abundance of horri● Crimes both before and during his Popedome ; the Charge against him was contained in 54 Articles , of several Murders , Poysonings , Sacrilege , Heresy , Tyranny , Simony , Infidelity , Notorious Atheism , &c. and in the same , this most Holy Father is stiled Diabolus Incarnatus , A Devil Incarnate , particularly they proved , That he had committed Incest with Nuns , Ravisht several Virgins , That he was frequently Guilty of Adultery ; That he had caused Pope Alexander his predecessor to be Poyson'd , to make way for himself to usurp the Papacy . That he had sold many Lands of the Churches Patrimony , yea he had sold Churches themselves in the City of Rome : Nay their very Holy Reliques , as for Example he had truck'd away the Head of St. John Baptist for 50000 Ducates [ For my part I wonder where he found out such a silly Chapman that would offer half the Money for a forg'd Skull ] which had been deliver'd and carried out of the Nunnery of St. Sylvester where 't was kept , if some Citizens of Rome had not discover'd it , and stopt it by force ; for which he cast them into Prison and fined them unmercifully : That he had Conferr'd Benefices and Ecclesiastical Charges upon his Bastards , and meer Children not above Five years old . That to fill up the measure of his wickedness by the persuasion of the Devil he obstinately said , affirm'd and held an opinion , That there is no Life Eternal , or future Existence after this Life : Yea he said and obstinately believed , That the Soul of Man dyeth and is Extinct , together with the humane Body after the manner of bruit Beasts , and that he had said and declared , That being once dead , even in the last day there should be no Resurrection . These and many other the like Crimes being fully proved against him , and he being allow'd liberty , not being able to make any tollerable defence for himself , but on the contrary being Convicted by the Confession of his own mouth , they proceeded to pronounce a definitive Sentence against him ; That he should be deposed . Having first in the ● th . Session passed the following Canon . That a Synod Congregated in the Holy Ghost making a general Council , representing the whole Catholick Church here militant , hath power immediately from Christ . To which power of theirs every Person of what State or Dignity soever he be , even tho it be the Pope himself , ought to be obedient in all such things as concern the general Reformation in the Church , as well in the Heads , as in the Subjects . And the said Sentence being sent to John , he himself ( our Authors say ) approved thereof and declared , that he deserv'd it , and so was Deposed after he had been a Pope 5 years and 15 days . After which he was for some years kept Prisoner , but at last in the time of Pope Martin the 5 th . who succeeded him for a great sum of Money , got not only his Liberty , but also to be made a Cardinal of Tuscany , and in that quality died in the year 1419. — And there 's an end of quondam Pope John. And now 't is time to see what our Holy Council does with the two other Imps of Infallibility . As for Gregory the 12 th . he being abandon'd by Ladislaus King of Sicily , and seeing it was impossible for him to stem the tide of opposition , thought it would be more Honourable for him to seem to part with his pretended Popedome freely of his own accord , than to be turn'd out ; And so sends Charles Malatesta his Proctor , to make a Renunciation for him , who to perform the Pageantry , came into the Council all arraid in the Pontifical Robes , and was seated in the Chair of state , wherein Gregory's name , he solemnly Renounces the Papacy , and in token thereof , pulls of all his Trinkets decently and in order , which so pleased the Reverend Gray beards , that they presently made Gregory Legate of Pisa . — And so good Night poor Pope Gregory . But the third Gamster , stout Benedict defies the People at Constance and all their works . He swears he is Christs Viccar , I marry is he , and so he will continue , in spight of their Teeth . He says , Constance is not a place fit or free , and therefore none of his Subjects shall come there . However the Synod at Constance , Cite and cite him again and again to appear before their Worships , but he seem'd to reguard them no more , than Parson Hickeringal in our times does the Gentlemen of Doctors Commons . And tho after several Messengers in vain , the Emperour himself undertook a tedious journey to persuade him to submit , yet still he stood it out , not only contemning their Authority , but thundring out Curses , Deprivations and Excommunications , and abundance of such Church-Granados at them ; all which they declare Null and void , and proceed against him very vigorously , and in the up shot , declare him to be a Perjurer , a S●●ndalizer of the Church , an Abetter and promoter of Schism , 〈◊〉 Heretick wandring out of the way of Faith , &c. And for these and the like offences , they sentence him not only to be depriv'd of his Papal Dignity , but also to be cut off from the Church as a dried and withered Member , and withall forbid all Persons to obey him , on pain of Excomunication . But all this would not do , for tho almost all his Consorts of Eminency and Power , had abandon'd him , ( for Rats always fly from a falling house ) yet he still persisted in his pretensions to the Popedome , continuing ( saith Crantzius in Metrop . l. ● . c. 1. ) Idolum cum Idolis suis Cardinalibus , An Idol with the Idol Cardinals of his own making : Yea in ipso mortis articulo , when he was just going out of the World , Anno 1414. he adjur'd the Cardinals that remain'd with him in the Fortress of Paniscola ( whether for safety he had retreated ) that they should forthwith chuse him a Successor . Which accordingly they perform'd , Electing one Giles Munion , a Chanon of Barcelona whom they call'd Clement the Eighth , but this pitiful shadow of a Pope , about 4 years after , Renounced his Charge , was content to stile himself Pope no longer , and what afterwards became of him , we do not at present meet with , in the Histories of those times . Having thus clear'd the decks of the Three contending Popes , and for 2 years or upward there having been never an one at all , ( during which time the Council lookt upon themselves as keepers of the Liberties , &c. ) They now began to bethink themselves of chusing a new Pope , but first to prevent such Rogues as the last John was from vaulting into the Chair , they contrive a Test to be taken by all succeeding Popes in the words following : ● N. Elected for Pope , profess with heart and mouth unto Almighty God , whose Church I take upon me to Govern by his help , and to blessed St. Peter the prince of the Apostles , so long as I shall continue in this frail life , firmly to believe and hold the holy Catholick Faith after the Traditions of the Apostles , of general Councils and of other holy Fathers , and namely of the 8. general Councils , the first of Nice , the second of Constantinople , Ephesine the third , 〈◊〉 the fourth , the fifth and sixth of them of Constantinople , the seventh of Nice , and the eighth of Constantinople , and also of the general Councils of Lateran , Lions and Vienne , willing to observe the same Faith inviolate even to the uttermost , and to Preach and defend the same , even to the spending my Blood and Life ; as likewise by all means possible to prosecute and observe the Rites of the Sacraments Canonically delivered to the Catholick Church . And this my profession and confession , by my command being written out by the Notary of the Arches of the holy Church of Rome , I have subscribed with mine own hand , and sincerely with a pure mind and devout Conscience , I offer it to Almighty God upon such an Altar , &c. In the presence , &c. Then they appoint a Committee to proceed to the Election , who in 4 days agree upon one Columna , who being chosen on St. Martins Eve would needs call himself , Martin the 5 th . and being brought in before the Emperor and Council , was Enthron'd with mighty Pomp and Solemnity . THE COURANT. Tory. BUT were not you too rash last bout in stiling Mrs. J. Mother Cellier's younger Sister ? Truem. I hold my self as much oblig'd to retract any thing that may seem a Scandal on the innocent , as I do esteem it my duty to Advertise the publick of ill Peoples designs . Now tho there were probable inducements that the Paper emitted in her name might be put upon her , as the Narrative which Celliers own'd is known to have been seen in Gadburies Hand-writing before 't was in Print , yet since I am satisfied that Mrs. J. has always professed her self of the Church of England , and never that I can find Herded with the Romanists , but on all occasions has expressed a superlative Zeal and Affection to His Majesties Person and Government . I must wish a Deleatur on that passage , for as I am resolv'd ever to oppose and detect the designs of Papists , so never in the least to reflect on any ( tho of never so inferior quality ) that are His Majesties Friends . Tory. I wish the Observator would practise the same Candour , for in the midst of his pretended concern for his native Country Norfolk , he most scurrilously reflects on a Reverend Magistrate by calling him ( tho unhappily true ) short sighted Pug , and we expect ( by his ungrateful returns ) that in his next he will reproach him too for taking Bail for Murder , and living Litigiously amongst his Parishioners and Neighbours , but if he do , the Devil a Peny more of Contribution shall he get from the Crape-Gowns of Dumpling-shire . Truem. This to me is all Arabick ; prethee no riddles , how go matters in the Town ? Tory. Hang 't , I know not what to think on 't . 'T is pitty that excellent Writ De Haeretico Comb●rendo is out of date , some Friends of mine in the West would have made brave use on 't ; is it not pitty that those who can send an honest Christian to the Devil , for not paying an Easter-twopence , cannot plague him for the sin of not putting off his Hat ? But have the folks at Farringdon without yet survey'd the Books ? Truem. Don't mention that affair , you 'l get no Credit by it if ever a Factious Spirit appear'd , there he was visibly on your side . Tory. Well , well , prattle what you please , I 'le wager Cock-pit Law , that we Nick many of the Common Council . Truem. Why man ? I believe there is not one in the whole City , but is Legally Qualified , you know Heraclitus and Observator upbraided them with receiving the Sacrament . Tory. No matter for that , the Statute of 25 Car. 2 C. 2. requires ( we say ) not only the receiving of the Sacrament : But the certifying the same on Record withing three Months after their being Chosen into the Courts at Westminster , or the Quarter Sessions , on pain of being disabled as therein is order'd and forfeiting 500 l. Now if they have receiv'd the Sacrament never so oft , yet unless they do so certify on Record the Term ending , and no Quarter Sessions happening after within the three Months limmited , we will pretend they are Excluded , so shall we neatly turn them out and get 500 l. a Man to boot . Truem. I have neither read the Statute you mention , nor pretend to be capable of judging of Law. But however those concern'd may no doubt find a Church in London , where the Sacrament is Administered next Lords-day , or I think no Minister can deny it to a Competent number , then may they lodge their Certificates on Monday in the Courts above , and so defeat your Malicious expectations , who I perceive do not so much desire your Neighbours Conformity to the Church , and Obedience to the Laws , as their Ruin. Tory. Nay Pax — don't talk so low'd , if you do for ought I know the Ten Guinnies we gave for this very Stratagem , may prove of no advantage to us . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Feb. 17. 1681-2 . Fragenti fidem , Fides frangatur ●idem . A brief Account of John Hus , and Jerome of Prague : The Burning of those two Martyrs : The Council of Constance declares , That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks . VVE have told you how the Synod of Constance order'd their Triplicity of Popes ; but it was not only that , they sat four years about : For they likewise Condemn'd and Burnt those two Noble Servants of the Lord John Hus and Jerome of Prague , of whose excellent Lives and Honourable Deaths , it will be necessary to inform ( briefly ) the vulgar Reader . In our last Volume , we acquainted you with the Preaching of John Wickliff here in England , ( Almighty Providence honouring this Nation so far as not only to have the first Christian King in the World , viz. Lucius , and to give Birth to the first Christian Emperor in the World , viz. Constantine : But also to lead the van in the Reformation , and 't was from our Torch many other Regions that sat in darkness borrow'd their Light ) these two Boh●mians had embrac'd several of those Truths which Wickliff had reviv'd in the World. For King Richard the Second's first Wife , being Ann the Daughter of the Emperour Charles the 4th . and Sister to the Emperour Wenceslaus , a Bohemian by Birth , diverse of her Country-men follow'd her into England , whom some becoming Students at Oxford , where Wickliff then flourisht , they were not only hearers of his Preaching but carried when they went away , several of his Books home with them into their own Country , as these de Realibus Vniversalibus , de Civili Jure & Divino , de Ecclesiâ , de questionibus variis contra clerum , &c. It chanc'd about the same time , a Noble Man of the City of Prague in Bohemia , had founded a great Church Dedicated to Matthias and Matthew , but commonly call'd Bethlem , Endowing it with large Revenues , for two Preachers every day ( Holy day or Working day ) throughout the year . Of these two Preachers John Hus was one , a Person of great Learning in those times , and of excellent Wit ; but especially reverenc'd by the People for his blameless life and holy Conversation . He happening on some of these Books of Wickliffs , was presently convinc'd of the Truth of them , and began to defend the same , not only in the Schools , but likewise in his Sermons . At this the Pope and Clergy were mightily nettled , and wrot Letters to the King of Bohemia to punish him , whereupon he was for some time Banisht the City of Prague , but the People murmuring that he was unjustly dealt withall , and the King himself not finding in him any Crime , he was restor'd ; and this general Council coming on , to purge his Teritories from the scandalous suspition of being infected with Haeresy ; the Emperour who then was Sigismund , Son of Charles the 4th . would needs have Mr. Hus appear there , and in order thereunto granted him his safe Conduct , both in the Latin and Dutch Language , in these words : Sigismund by the Grace of God , King of the Romans , of Hungary and Denmark , Croatia , &c. To all Princes as well Ecclesiastical as Secular , Dukes , Marquesses and Earls , Barons , Captains , Burgoermasters , Judges and Governours , Officers of Towns Boroughs and Villages , and in General to all the Subjects of our Empire , to whom these Presents shall come , Grace and Goodness . We Charge and Command you all , That you have respect unto John Hus , who is departed out of Behomia , to come unto the General Council , which is shortly to be held at the Town of Constance , which said John Hus we have received under our Protection and into the safe Guard of the whole Empire ; desireing that you would cheerfully receive him , when he shall come towards you , and that you treat him friendly , and shew him in all things favour and good will , for the expedition , ease , and safety of his Journey as well by Land , as by Water . Further ordaining , That he and all his Company with their carriage and necessaries shall pass through all Ports , Bridges , Lands , Liberties , Towns , &c. Without paying any Custome , Toll , Tribute , &c. We will also that you suffer him to Pass , Rest , Tarry , and Sojourn at Liberty , without doing him any manner of hindrance , trouble or molestation ; and that if need require , you provide a faithful Company to Conduct him , for the honor and reverence which you owe unto our Imperial Majesty . Given at Spire the 18th . of Octob. in the year of our Lord , 1414. On the 3d. of Nov. 1414. Hus came into Constance , of which two Noble Men of his Countrey gave notice to Pope John , desireing his Protection , who promised the same very freely , adding that if Hus had kill'd his Brother ; yet no outrage nor hurt should be done him in that place . Yet for all this he had not been there a Month before they seized upon him , and put him in a base and loathsom Prison , and this too , before his cause was heard in the Council . The substance of the Articles at last exhibited against him , was as follows : 1. That he had taught Error and Herisy about the Sacraments of the Church , and especially about the Sacrament of the Body of Christ , saying that it ought to be Ministred in both kinds , and that after the words of Consecration pronounc'd there still remaineth material Bread in the Sacrament . 2. He doth Err as touching the Church , for that he doth not allow and admit that the Church signifieth the Pope , Cardinals , Archbishops and Clergy , but saith this signification was drawn from the Schoolmen . 3. That he hath said , That Tempral Princes and Lords may take away the Temporal possessions of the Church and Clergy , without any offence . 4. He teacheth that all Priests are of like power , and therefore affirms , That the reservations of the Popes Casualties , the ordering of Bishops and the Consecration of the Priests were invented only for Covetousness . 5. That he erreth concerning the Church , forasmuch as through Contempt , he doth not fear Excommunication . 6. He erreth by holding , That a Man being once Ordain'd a Priest or a Deacon , cannot be forbidden from the Office of Preaching , &c. Upon these and other the like Articles , the Council proceeded against him in his sickness , and tho he often offer'd to defend his Cause , yet they would neither allow him any Advocats , nor permit him publickly to be heard . And in their Ninth Session they declared — Quod non obstantibus salvis Conductis Imperatoris , Regum , &c. Possit per Judicem competentem de Haeretieâ pravitate inquiri . That notwithstanding any safe Conduct granted by the Emperor or any Kings , Inquisition many be made against any Man for Haeresy by a Competent Judge , and process to be made according to Law. To relate the whole proceedings would be too tedious , how malicious and unjust his accusers were , how stout and faithful to him were several Bohemian Noble Men representing his Innocence to the cruel Fathers , but all in vain , nothing but his Blood would satisfy ; and so they proceed to pass the following sentence upon him . The most sacred General Council of Constance , Congregated together and representing the Catholick Church , for perpetual memory of the thing . As truth doth witness , that an evil Tree bringeth forth evil Fruit , so it cometh to pass , that the Man of most damnable memory John Wickliff , through his pestiferous Doctrine , not through Jesus Christ by the Gospel , as the holy Fathers in times past , have begotten faithful Children , but contrary to the wholesome Faith , as a venemous root hath begotten many wicked and pestilent Children , whom he hath left behind him successors and followers of his perverse and accursed Doctrine , against whom this Sacred Synod of Constance is forced to rise up , as against Bastards , and diligently with a Sharp-knife of Ecclesiastical Authority to cut up Errors out of the Lords field , as most hurtful Brambles and Briars lest they should grow up to the destruction of others . Forasmuch then as in the holy General Council lately celebrated at Rome ; it was decreed that the Doctrine of John Wickliff of most damnable memory should be Condemned , and his Books burnt as Haeretical , yet 〈◊〉 John Hus here personally present in this Sacred Council , not the Diciple of Christ but of Wicliff , an Arch Haeretick hath taught and affirmed the Articles of Wickliff , which were Condenm'd by the Church of God. Wherefore after diligent Deliberation and full Information , this most Sacred Council declareth and determineth ; the Articles abovesaid ( which are sound in his Books wrot with his own hand , and which he hath own'd ) not to be Catholick , nor worthy to be taught but that many of them are erroneous , some wicked , other some to be offensive unto godly Ears , many of them to be temerarious and seditious , and the greater part of them to be Notoriously Haeretical ; and doth condemn all and every the Books which the said Hus hath wrot , in what form or phrase soever they be , or whether they be Translated by others , and doth decree , That they shall be publickly burnt in the presence of the Clergy and People , &c. And the said Synod doth pronounce the said John Hus an Haeretick , and a Seducer and obstinate Person , and such an one as doth not desire to return again to the Lapp of our holy Mother the Church , neither to abjure the Errors and Heresies which he hath openly Preached and defended , wherefore this most Sacred Council decreeth and declares , That the said John Hus shall be deposed and degraded from his Priestly Orders and Dignity . Since this sentence mentions Degrading , it will not be amiss to consider the manner how that Ceremony is perform'd : Which is thus — The party to be degraded is attir'd in all his Priestly Vestments , and holdeth in the one hand a Chalice filled with Wine mixed with Water , and in the other a Guilt Paten with a Wafer . Then kneeling down , the Bishops Deputy taking from him these Trincats , Charges him to say no more Mass for the Quick or the Dead : Secondly , scraping with a piece of Glass his fingers ends , he Enjoyns him never to Hallow or Consecrate any thing , and Thirdly , rasing his shaven Crown and stripping 〈◊〉 of his Priestly Vestments , he is Clothed in a Lay habit , and delivered into the Power of the Secular Magistrate . Thus was poor Hus serv'd , and withal a Capp put on his head all painted over with Devils , and this word Haerisiarcha ( or Ring leader of Hereticks ) inscribed thereon , and so was burnt in the Month of July , 1415. He behav'd himself at his Martyrdom with a wonderful Cheerfulness , and seems to have had a Spirit of Prophecy ; for whereas Hus in the Bohemian Tongue signifies a Goose , he told them — You now roast a Goose , but after a 100 years there shall a Swan rise up out of my Ashes , which was fulfill'd in Luther , who just 100 years after Hus's Death began to appear in opposition to the Pope . Likewise during the time of this Council , one Jerome a Learned Godly Man , of the City of Prague , hearing of the manyfold injuries done unto Hus , voluntarily came to Constance with an intent to defend his Cause , but not being able to procure any safe Conduct there , was returning back again to his own Country , but taken on the Road and brought bound into Constance ; and there by the Council Condemn'd and Burnt , and his Ashes thrown into the River Rhyne , as Hus's likewise had been , so Industrious were the Romish Clergy to destroy all Memorials of these faithful Servants of God , whose Names do yet survive all their impotent malice , and remain Registred in the Book of Life in Heaven , and pretious to all good Men on Earth . What esteem the godly Nobles of that Age had of Mr. Hus , may partly appear by a Letter of 54 Noble Men of Morauia , under their Hands and Seals to the said Council . THE COURANT. Tory. PRethee are Miracles ceas'd ? No , no , There 's a New Saint lately come over , call'd Cess Process that does daily Wonders , Dam Ignoramus is an Ass to her . Tory. What kind of Feats does she Profess ? can she sham Godfryes Murder , and Esquire Thin's ; and make the World believe , That they both kill'd themselves , or that it was done Justly ? Truem. Pish ! Natt . Implement will undertake all that , and more : This unknown Lady will in a trice Blanch ye a Blackamore , turn Swine into Sheep , make a Hog-dog-rascally Villain as Innocent as a Sucking Devil ; Nay , shee 'l make Subornation of Perjury Lawful : or ( which is as good ) render it Vnpunishable : and all this according to Law. Don't you know Bobbloody coat ? the Sow sucker ? Tory. Yes , yes , but now you talk of Rogues and Miracles , didst ever heard the Legend of Longinus ? Truem. No , prethee let 's ha 't . Tory. Longinus you must Note was a Roman Red coat , and somewhat Purblind ; They tell you , that he was the very Man that with his Lance pierced our Blessed Saviour's side , and some of the Blood happening on his Eyes , presently cured his sight ; and his Soul being Illuminated as well as his Body , he was Converted and Believed , and Lived Thirty eight Years a Monastick Life in Cappadocia , and then was carried before one Octavius the President , to whom Preaching Christ , Octavius commanded all his Teeth to be struck out ; and after that , his Tongue to be cut off : but still Longinus Preached on , — — And then without 〈…〉 Spake to good purpose when his Tongue was out , And at last , had his Head Chopt off , and after that did a Thousand Miracles . Truem. Well , and what of all this ? This is word for word , in that ingenious Treatise , call'd Devotions of the Roman Church . Tory. 'T is so , and likewise the same Author from the Roman Festival , adds the following story ; That the hand of Thomas the Apostle that was in Christ's-side , would never go into his Tomb , but always lay without unburied , which hand had such vertue in it , that if the Priest when he goes to Mass , put a Branch of a Vine into that hand , the Branch presently putteth sorth Grapes , and by that time the Gospel be said , the Grapes will be Ripe ; and then the Priest takes them and wrings them into the Chalice , and with that Wine Honseleth the People . Truem. A pretty way to get Liquor ; But are these all the Miracles you have to tell us ? Tory. Why , what would you have me talke Sense , and have an Information brought against me ? Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , Feb. 24. 1681-2 . Scito , Te mortalitèr peccare si servabis fidem datam Haereticis — Pope Martin the Fifth to the Duke of Lituania , apud Cochlaeum in Histor . Hussit . l. 5. Further Observations touching that wieked Tenet of the Romish Church , That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks : That memorable Appeal of Amurath the Turk , to Christ , against the King of Hungary , breaking his League by the Popes Warrant , &c. WE told you in the last how the Council of Constance wickedly caused John Huss to be Condemn'd and executed , notwithstanding the safe Conduct given him by the Emperour : If you would have the matter briefly summ'd up , you may find it in Sleidan's Commentaries , l. 3. Aberat ●um fortè Sigismundus , &c. Sigismund by chance was then absent when the Council thus proceeded , and being inform'd thereof , took it very ill , and came thither to expostulate about it ; but when once he was told by the Pope , That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks , he not only said by his Resentments , ( tho the Bohemians oft interceded with him , and requested the safe Conduct might be made good ) but also was one of the first that bitterly inveigh'd against him : Or if you will rather take it in the words of Nauclerus , thus — Incinerationem Johannis Huss Imperator non aequo animo tulit , &c. The Emperour was much dissatisfied with the burning of John Huss , because he had allow'd him his safe Conduct ; but the holy Synod answer'd , That he could not be tax'd with breach of Faith in the Case , for the Council it self had not granted any safe Conduct , Et Concilium majus est Imperatore , and the Council is greater than the Emperour , and therefore he could not lawfully grant any such thing against the pleasure of the Council , especially in matters of Faith. B●canus and other Advocates for Popery , to excuse this Council from the odium of allowing Breach of Promise made by Catholicks to such as they are pleas'd to call Hereticks , in that Decree , wherein it declares , That no Secular Power , how Soveraign soever , can hinder the proceedings of the Ecclesiastical Tribunal in Causes of Heresie ; and consequently , if the Emperour , or any other Secular Prince , grants a safe Conduct , or engages by never so solemn Oaths or Promises to do any thing which they account prejudicial to that Jurisdiction , it is not obligatory , do alledge the Reason thereof to be , for that , it is a promise made of things out of and beyond the Power and Jurisdiction of such a Prince , which is to say , That altho in Cases properly appertaining to the Princes Jurisdiction he is bound by his Word , Promise , or Oath ; yet in case of Heresie , or persons suspected of Heresie , ( for all is one with them ) he is not , because the same is of Ecclesiastical Cognizance , and what is this less than to say , That Promises made to Hereticks are not binding ? However , this to be the Doctrine of the Roman Church will further and undeniably appear , from the Sentiments of her allowed Doctors in their Writings , and from their Practises . Their famous Bishop of Symancha , in his Catholick Institutions , cap. 45. tells us expresly — Haereticis fides à privato data servanda non est ; Faith or promise made by a private person to an Heretick is not to be kept . And a little after — Any person is bound to reveal an Heretick to the Inquisition , Non obstante side aut Juramento , the he hath bound himself by Promise or Oath to the contrary . And lest you should think some restriction in the word private Person , 't is plain he means All , for presently after he affirms — Nec fides à Magistratibus data est servanda Haereticis : Faith made by Magistrates to Hereticks is not to be kept . Now if it be not to be regarded either by Magistrates or by private Persons , it follows , that 't is to be kept by no body at all . That incomparable Historian Thuanus , l. 63. ad Annum 1577. tells us , That the Popish Divines of France , Aperto Capite in Concionibus & evulgatis Scriptis ad fidem Sectariis servandam non obligari principem , contendebant ; allato in eam rem Concilii Constantiae Decreto : They taught publickly , both in the Pulpit , and from the Press , That Princes were not bound to keep touch with Sectaries , alledging to warrant such their Assertions this Decree of the Council of Constance . And what wonder is all this , when the Casuists justifie other grosser ' Villanies ? As the before-mentioned Symancha , Instit . Cathol . Tit. Is apud quem Haereticus aliquid deposuerit non tenebitur post manifestam Haeresim , rem depositam illi reddere : A person with whom one that is an Heretick shall intrust any Goods , is not bound to restore them . Tolletus the Jesuit in his Instructions for Priests on the Title Excommunication — Non tenentur reddere rem verbis contractam : They are not bound to make good Contracts with Hereticks . Nay , the Gloss of their Canon Law in Gratian , Caus . 15. q. 6. not only justifies the thing , but also assigns the reason of it — Si Juravi me soluturum alicui pecuniam , &c. If I have sworn to pay a man Money , and he happen to be Excommunicated , I am not bound to pay it , because we ought by all the means we can to vex ill men , that they may repent of their Evil. — Very pretty Popish Divinity ! Cardinal Allen resolves , Pater qui filium habet Haereticum , &c. A Father that has a Son that is an Heretick , is bound to disinherit him , and Parents sin mortally that bestow their Daughters in marriage to Hereticks : And of this too , the Gloss of Gratian , Decret . l. 5. Caus . 23. q. 8. gives the reason , Because Hereticks are not to be esteem'd our Brothers or Kindred ; but tho he be the Son of thy Mother , or thine own only Child , yet according to the Law of old , Thy hand must be upon him , that thou mayest put him to death . According to these Maxims , 't is notorious , that the Apostate Church of Rome , and Papists , have acted ; how often have Popes put Princes upon the breaking of their Treaties , Alliances , and Covenants ? How remarkable is that Story of Vladislaus the fifth King of Hungary , about the year 1440. who having concluded a Peace with Amurath Emperour of the Turks , for ten years space , and sworn to keep and observe the same inviolably , Eugenius the Fourth ( who at that time was Pope of Rome ) hearing thereof , writes to Cardinal Julian then resident in Hungary , to persuade the King to break that Peace , alledging and declaring . That no Peace made with the Enemies of Religion , ( and in their esteem Protestants are worse than Turks ) without first consulting the Pope , and having his leave , was good or valid . And therefore commanded the King to fall into Hostility , assuring him , That as for his Oath given at the Treaty , he had dissolv'd the same : Hereupon the King , partly by Intreaties , and partly by Threats , is prevail'd upon , to become a most perfidious wretch , and to the dishonour of the Christian name , treacherously to fall upon the Turk at unawares , which Amurath observing , and seeing his Forces like to be discomfited , he draws forth the Original Articles of their League , and looking up to Heaven , cries out , Haec sunt , Jesu Christe ! Foedera quae Christiani tui mecum percussêre , per nomen tuum Sanctè Jurantes ; Nunc , si Deus es , tuas , measque Injurias , te quaeso , ulciscere . — [ Bonfin . l. 3. Aenaeas Sylvius , ( afterwards Pope ) ●p . 81. Spondanus ad Ann. 1444. ] Behold , O Jesus ! these are the Covenants which thy Christians solemnly swearing by thy name , made with me ; now therefore if thou art a God , revenge these Injuries to me and thy self , upon their perfidious heads . — And no sooner had he pronounc'd these words , but the success of the Battel was chang'd , the Christians put to flight , and the perjured King , together with the wretched Cardinal that put him upon 't , being both slain . Pope Innocent the Third , in the year 1213. in a Letter to Peter King of Arragon , charges him in the name of the Holy-Ghost , and as he expected ever to obtain Divine and Apostolical Grace , to abandon the people of Tholose , ( certain honest Waldensian Christians , of whom in our Third Volume we have given an account ) nor to afford them any Aid or Countenance as long as they continued in their Heresie , Non obstante promissione vel obligation quacúnque praestitâ : Notwithstanding any promise or obligation whatsoever before pass'd to the contrary . In the Year 1538. Paul the Third , sends abroad a Roaring Bull against our King Henry the 8 th . wherein he admonishes and requires all Christian Princes , That they shall not under pretence of any Leagues or Obligations , although corroborated by frequently repeated Oathes , yield the said King directly or indirectly any Aid , Favour , or Assistance ; and to take them off from any apprehensions of their Duty , pretends to Absolve them all , from all Oathes or Obligations by them made , or to be made ; and pronounces them to be void and of none effect . So likewise Pope Pius Quintus Absolv'd not only all the Subjects of Queen Elizabeth , but also , Caeteros omnes qui Illi quomodocunque Juraverunt ; All others who in any manner had sworn unto her . After Henry the Third of France was Barbarously Murder'd , by Frier Clement , all the World knew the Right of the Crown by Lineal Succession and Proximity of Blood belong'd to Henry of Burbon , but the Popish Doctors of the Sorbon being intreated by the People of Paris to give their Judgment , whether it were Lawful to submit to him ? They answered , That Catholicks by the Divine Law were forbidden to admit to the Kingdom a Sectary and manifest Enemy to the Church ; That all that should Assist him were guilty of mortal Sin , and would infallibly be Damn'd : And all that did Resist him unto Blood , would dye Martyrs , and enjoy an Everlasting Reward in Heaven . But to prove , That Popish Princes who have made never so fair Promises , did notwithstanding Persecute their Protestant Subjects with the greatest Rigour , and act quite contrary to those Solemn Engagements , our Native Island affords a sad , and never to be forgotten Precedent ; for when the Men of Suffolk upon the pious King Edwards Death , requested , that bloody bigotted and treacherous Queen Mary , to know , Whether she would alter the Religion Establish'd in her Brothers days ? She assur'd them with all Asseverations , That she would never make any Innovation or Change , but be contented with the private Exercise of her own Religion . And on April the 12 th . she made a Publick Declaration in Council , That although her own Conscience were fixed in matters of Religion , yet she would never Inforce her Subjects , otherwise than God should put into their Hearts a persuasion of the Truth she was in . — But no sooner was she settled in her Throne , but slighting all these Engagements , she no less perfidiously than cruelly , fell to Burning her Protestant Subjects , purely for their Religion . Nay , do we not at this Instant see the like Proceedings in our next Neighbouring Country ? where , notwithstanding many Edicts and Solemn Promises Ratified , with all the formalities of Perpetual Laws ; yet the poor Protestants , directly contrary to all these Priviledges , without any colour or shadow of Crime , save only their Religion , ( wherein their Persecutors deal much more Generously , than if with fained Accusations and damnable Subornations : they should falsly represent them as Rebellious and Disloyal , ) are daily harass'd , Ruinated and undone . Therefore the General Inference from these Premises is , That knowing so well the Principles and Practises of the Romish Church ; no Protestants or men of sense should ever trust to any , though never so plausible Promises of any person of that Communion : For with such , all the most Sacred Ties , ( besides those of Interest and present opportunity ) are no more than Sampson's Bands , Dissolvable , whensoever their own Humour or their Ghostly Fathers Conveniency shall require it . The COURANT. Tory. HOw ? Hodge , concern'd in the Burning of London and Godfry's Murder ? Trum. No , I never said he was , nor do I believe it ; but this I say , such a wild suggestion might be maintain'd by as good Logick as any he uses to make out the Protestant Plot. Tory. As how ? prethee a touch for Example ; I 'le engage not to believe the Consequence . Truem. I take it for undeniable , That London in Sixty six was designedly burnt by Papists : the Law hath determined it in the Execution of Hubert , who own'd the Fact , and that he was hired thereunto by Piedelon a French Papist . The Body of the City have Recorded it in the late Inscription of the Monument ; and that great and sagacious Minister of State , the Right Honourable the Lord Chancellour in his Speech before Sentence on the late Lord Stafford , makes no doubt on 't . Tory. But you may remember , that Hodge was a little disgruntled at That Inscription , and has endeavoured to persuade the World , that they were the Fanaticks caus'd that Fire . But what if the Papists did do it , and Kill'd Godfry too , what 's that to him ? Trum. N●thing that I know on , — But this one might infer according to Mr. L'Estranges modes of Arguing , If they were Papists , and Hedge should happen to be a Papist too ; then he may altogether as fairly be Charg'd with both these Exploits , as all and every the D●ssenters are by him Tax'd with all the Villanies of Forty odd , when the greatest part of them were not born . Tory. Well , but what Colour is there for Hodges being a Papist ? Truem. As many Colours as there are in the Rain-bow . 1. Two of the Kings Evidence have sworn his haunting of Mass , and another Gentleman deposes , That he own'd himself to be of that Church whereof the Pope is Head. Now you that Rail and Ran● at Juries , if they won't believe any lousie Witnesses , though they swear D●ggers and Impossibilitie , ought methinks to Credit such unexceptionable Evidence . 2 ly . The Gentleman has been oft Challeng'd to prove that for Eighteen years after the Restitution of the Liturgy , ( viz. till after the Discovery of the Popish Plot , and that he was question'd as a Papist , he ever usually frequented his Parish Church , or receiv'd the Sacrament . Tory. Oh , he Answers that in his Preface to his first part of Dissenters Sayings , referring people to one Mr. Gatford of St. Dionis Back Church , for proof of his Receiving , &c. Truem. Call you that Sham an Answer ? 'T is but his nude Averment , he produces no Certificate from that Gentleman : Besides 't is known Mr. L' liv'd many years in St. Gileses Parish before the Plot , why does he not produce some Testimony in all that time from thence ? can it be imagin'd so intelligent a person , had he been so zealous for the Church of England as he now pretends , would ever have liv'd Eight or ten years together without her Ordinances , and in disobedience and despight to her Laws and Canons . Tory. — But in particular as to the Fire-Jobb . Truem. Mr. L'Estrange some time before the Fire Printed a Pamphlet , call'd A Memento , wherein Chap. 6. speaking of some people put to death under Cromwel . He uses these words — London was made the Altar for these Burnt Offerings , God grant that City be not at last Purged by Fire I mean before the general Conflagration . ; Now since , Roger I think pretends not to be a Prophet , and no body takes him for a Conjurer : Ill will might on this occasion suggest him to be a Conspirator : for it has been prov'd , That the mischief was intended long before it was perpetrated , and if one would talk of him , as he does of the Dissenters , — one might say , his Prayer , God grant , is only to Cloak his Malice . That here 's a plain Prediction . It must needs be therefore , that he was acquainted with the Design , and so bigg with Expectation , that he could not forbear Blabbing on 't , and warming his fancy with the very Conceit of the Flames , just as Del Rio the Jesuit in his Magical Disquisitions could not forbear giving a dark hint of the Gunpowder-Treason several years before it happen'd . — Tory. These are unjust and inconsequent Descants on such an Innocent Accidental passage . Truem. I grant it , — But yet 't is at this very rate , that L'Estrange Treats others , wresting the most harmless Passages to odious and horrid meanings . Quod tibi fieri , non vis alteri ne feceris . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , March 2. 1681-2 . — Vmbrâque errabit Thynnus inultâ ? Of the first pretended Act of Parliament that ever was in England against professors of Religion , how it was forg'd by the Prelates , and soon after Repeal'd . The bloody Statute of 4. Hen. 2. ca. 15. for Burning of Hereticks . WE have pursued the Papal History beyond the Seas , down to the Council of Constance , and burning of Hus and Mr. Jerome , that is , to about the year of our Lord 1415. which answers to the Third year of the Raign of our King Henry the Fifth . 'T will therefore now be necessary to look back and gather what Observables occurr'd in England relating to our Subject not already mention'd , during the Raigns of King Richard the Second , and Henry the Fourth . We gave you before the Relation of Wickliff , whose Doctrines spread so fast , that the incens'd Prelates finding their Spiritual Thunders unable to repress them , bethought themselves to pray in aid of the Secular Arm , and to that purpose the King being young and dissolute , so extravagant to his Favourites , that he always wanted Money , the Bishops either by fair words , or the Bait of a Benevolence to be given him by the Clergy , prevail'd with him in the Fifth year of his Raign to consent to an Ordinance of their framing , in these words following . For as much as it is openly known , that there be divers evil persons within the Realm going from County to County , and from Town to Town , in certain Habits , under dissimulation of great Holiness , and without the License of the Ordinaries of the places , or other sufficient Authority , preaching daily , not only in Churches and Church-yards , but also in Markets , Fairs , and other open places , where a great Congregation of people is , divers Sermons containing Heresies and notorious Errors , to the great emblemishing of the Christian Faith , and destruction of the Laws , and of the Estate of the holy Church , to the great peril of the Souls of the people , and of all the Realm of England , as more plainly is found , and sufficiently proved before the Reverend Father in God the Archbishop of Canterbury , and the Bishops and other Prelates , Masters of Divinity , and Doctors of Canon and Civil Law , and a great part of the Clergy of the said Realm especially assembled for this cause ; which persons do also preach divers matters of Slander , to engender Discord and Dissention betwixt divers Estatés of the said Realm , as well Spiritual as Temporal , in exciting of the people , to the great peril of the Realm : Which Preachers cited or summoned before the Ordinaries of the places , there to answer of that , whereof they be impeached , will not obey to their Summons and Commandments , nor care for their Monitions nor Censures of the Holy Church , but expresly despise them . And moreover by their subtle and ingenious words , do draw the people to hear their Sermons , and do maintain them in their Errors by strong Hand , and great Routs : It is ordained and assented in this present Parliament , That the King's Edmmissions be made and directed to the Sheriffs and other Miuisters of our Soveraign Lord the King , or other sufficient persons Learned , and according to the Certifications of the Prelates thereof to be made in Chancery from time to time , to arrest all such Preachers , and also their Faitors , Maintainers , and Abettors , and to hold them in Arrest and strong Prison , 'till they will justifie them according to the Law and Reason of Holy Church . And the King wills and commandeth , That the Chancellor make such Commissions at all times , that he by the Prelates or any of them shall be certified and thereof required , as is aforesaid This was the first pretended Statute that ever was in England for imprisoning Christians for Religious opinions , and by colour thereof , the Bishops committed great Cruelties , I call it pretended Statute ; for tho it be enter'd in the Parliament Rolls , yet it was no Legal Act , for it never pass'd the Commons : And therefore at the next Parliament in Michaelmas Term following , the Commons preferr'd a Bill , ●eciting the same , and constantly affirmed , That they never assented thereunto , and therefore desired , that the said supposed Statute be annull'd , and made void , for they protested , That it was never their intent , that either themselves , or such as shall succeed them , should be farther subject , or bound to the Prelates , than were their Ancestors in former times . And to this the King gave his Royal Assent , in these words : Il plaist au Roy , The King is pleas'd that it be so . Cook , 3 Instit . fo . 40. Foxes Acts and Monuments , fo . 406. But that you may more fully understand the fraud and subtlety of their Reverences in this Affair , you must understand , That before the invention of Printing , the usual way of publishing Acts of Parliament , was to engross them in Parchment , and send them with the King 's Writ into every County , commanding the Sheriff to proclaim them . Now John Braibrook Bishop of London , being then Lord Chancellor of England , he by a Writ dated 26 May , Anno Regni Regis R. 2. quinto , sent down the before recited Ordinance of the King and Prelates , amongst the Statutes that were then lately pass'd : But no less knavishly left out in the next Parliamentary Proclamation the said Act of Revocation , whereby the said supposed Statute was made void , by which means afterwards the other still pass'd as an Act , and was printed continually as such ; but the Act that disannull'd it was by the Interest of the Prelates from time to time kept out of the Prints , the better to give colour to their imprisoning of the Laity at their pleasure . And farther , to make sure work , Henry the Fourth having usurp'd the Crown , to gratifie the Clergy who had chiefly assisted him therein , in the second year of his Raign , he at their Instigation procured the following cruel and wicked Law to be Enacted , commonly call'd , The Statute Ex Officio , which that the Reader may the better observe the Spirit of Popery and Persecution , and compare the Times and Actings of Men in past and more modern Times , I hope it shall neither be thought tedious nor unuseful to recite the same at large Verbatim , it not being now extant in Kceble , or any of our Common Statute Books . ITem , Whereas it is shewed to our Soveraign Lord the King , on the behalf of the Prelates and Clergy of this Realm of England in this present Parliament , That altho the Catholick Faith builded upon Christ , and by his Apostles and the holy Church sufficiently determined , declared , and approved , hath been hitherto by good , and holy , and most noble Progeni●ors of our Soveraign Lord the King in the said Realm amongst all the Realms of the World most devoutly observ'd , and the Church of England by his said most noble Progenitors and Ancestors , to the honour of God and of the whole Realm aforesaid , landably endow'd , and in her Rights and Liberties sustain'd , without that that the same Faith or the said Church was hurt or grievously oppressed , or else perturbed by any perverse Doctrine , or Wicked , Heretical , or Erronious Opinions : Yet nevertheless divers false and perverse people of a certain new Sect , of the Faith of the Sacraments of the Church , and the Authority of the same damnably thinking , and against the Law of God and of the Church , usurping the Office of Preaching , do perversly and maliciously in divers places within the said Realm , under the colour of dissembled Holiness , preach and teach these days openly and privily divers n●w Doctrines , and wicked , Heretical , and Erronious Opinions , contrary to the same Faith and blessed Determinations of the holy Church . And of such Sect and wicked Doctrine and Opinions they make unlawful Conventicles and Confederacies , they hold and exercise Schools , they make and write Books , they do wicked●y instruct and inform people , and as much as they may excite and stir them to Sedition and Insurrection , and maketh great strife and division among the people , and other Enormities horribly to be heard , daily do perpetrate and commit , in subversion of the Catholick Faith and Doctrine of the holy Church , in diminution of God's honour , and also in destruction of the Estate , Rights and Liberties of the said Church of England ; by which Sect , and wicked and false Preachings , Doctrine , and Opinions of the said false and perverse people , not only most great peril of the Souls , but also many more other hurts , slanders , and perils ( which God prohibit ) might come to this Realm , unless it be the more plentifully and speedily holpen by the King's Majesty in this behalf ; namely , whereas the Diocesans of the said Realm cannot by their Jurisdiction Spiritual , without Aid of the said Royal Majesty , sufficiently correct the said false and perverse people , nor refrain their Malice , because the said false and perverse people do go from Diocess to Diocess , and will not appear before the said Diocesan ; but the same Diocesans , and their Jurisdiction Spiritual , and the Keys of the Church , with the Censures of the same , do utterly contemn and despise , and so their wicked Preachings and Doctrines doth from day to day continue and exercise , to the hatred of Right and Reason , and utter destruction of Order and good Rule . Vpon which , Novelties and Excesses above rehearsed , the Prelates and Clergy aforesaid , and also the Commons of the said Realm being in the same Parliament , praying our Soveraign Lord the King , That his Royal Highness would vouchsafe in the said Parliament to provide a convenient Remedy , the same our Soveraign Lord the King graciously considering the premises , and also the laudable steps of his most noble Progenitors and Ancestors , for the Conservation of the said Catholick Faith , and sustentation of God's Honour , and also the safeguard of the Estate , Rights , and Liberties of the said Church of England , to the land of God , and merit of our said Soveraign Lord the King , and prosperity and honour of all his said Realm , and for the eschewing of such Dissentions , Divisions , Hurts , Slanders , and Perils , in time to come , and that this wicked Sect , Preachings , Doctrines , and Opinions , should from henceforth cease to be utterly destroyed , by the Assent of the States , and other discreet Men of the Realm , being in the said Parliament , hath granted , stablished , and ordained from henceforth firmly to be observed , that none within the said Realm , or any other Dominions subject to his Royal Majesty , presume to preach openly or privily , without the License of the Diocesan of the same place first required and obtained , Curates in their own Churches , and persons hitherto priviledged , and other of the Canon granted , only except . Nor that none from henceforth any thing preach , hold , teach , or instruct openly or privily , or make or write any Book contrary to the Catholick faith or determination of the holy Church , nor of such Sect and wicked Doctrines and Opinions shall make any C●nven●●cles , or in any wise hold or exercise Schools . And also that none from henceforth in any wise favour such Preacher or maker of any such or like Conventicles , or holding or exercising Schools , or making or writing such Books , or so teaching , informing , or exciting the people , nor any of them maintain , or any wise sustain , and that all and singular having such Books , or any Writings of such wicked Doctrine and Opinions , shall really with effect , deliver or cause to be delivered all such Books and Writings to the Diocesan of the same place within 40 days , from the time of the Proclamation of this Ordinance and Statute . And if any person or persons , of whatsoever kind , estate , or condition , that he or they be , from henceforth do or attempt against the Royal Ordinance and Statute aforesaid in the premisses , or in any any of them , or such Books in the form aforesaid do not deliver , then the Diocesan in the same place in his Diocess , such person or persons in this behalf defamed or evidently suspected , and every of them , may by the authority of the said Ordinance and Statute cause to be arrested , and under safe custody in his Prisons to be detained , 'till he or they , of the Articles laid to him or them in this behalf , do Canonically purge him or themselves , or else such wicked Sect , Preachings , Doctrines , and heretical and erronious Opinions do objure , according as the Laws of the Church do require , so that the said Diocesan by himself or his Commissaries do openly and judicially proceed against such persons so arrested , and remaining under safe custody to all effect of the Law , and determine that same business according to the Canonical Decrees within three months after the said Arrest , any lawful Impediment ceasing . And if any person in any case above expressed be before the Diocesan of the place , or his Commissaries canonically Convict , then the same Diocesan may do to be kept in his Prison the said person so Convict for the manner of his default , and after the quality of the Offence according aud as long as to his discretion shall seem expedient , and moreover to put the same person to the Secular Court ( except in cases where he according to the Canonical Decree ought to be left ) to pay to our Soveraign Lord the King his peculiar Fine , according as the same Fine shall seem competent to the Diocesan , for the manner and quality of the Offence , in which case the same Diocesan shall be bound to certifie the King of the same Fine in his Exchequer by his Letters Patents sealed with his Seal , to the effect , that such Fine by the King's Authority may be required and levied to his use of the Goods of the same person so convict . And if any person within the said Realm and Dominions , upon the said wicked Preachings , Doctrines , Opinions . Schools , heretical and erroneous Informations , or any of them , be before the Diocesan of the same place , or his Commissaries , after the Abjuration made by the same person pronounced , fall into Relapse ; so that according to the holy Canons be ought to be left to the Secular Court , whereupon Credence shall be given to the Diocesan of the same place , or to his Commissaries in this behalf , then the Sheriff of the County of the same place and Mayor and Sheriffs or Sheriff , or Mayor and Bayliffs of the City , Town , or Borough of the same County next to the same Diocesan , or the said Commissaries shall be personally present in preferring of such sentences , when they by the same Diocesan or his Commissaries shall be required : And they the same persons and every of them , after such sentence promulgate , shall receive ; and them before the people in an high place do to be burnt , that such punishment may strike in fear to the minds of others , whereby no such wicked Doctrine , and heretical and erroneous Opinions , nor their Authors and Fautours in the said Realm and Dominions against the Catholick Faith , Christian Law , and determination of the holy Church ( which God prohibit ) be sustained , or in any wise suffered , in which all and singular the premises concerning the said Ordinance and Statnte , the Sheriffs , Mayors , and Bayliffs of the said Counties Cities , Boroughs , and Towns , shall be attending , aiding , and supporting to the said Diocesans and their Commissaries . The COURANT. Tory. I Have read that passage we talkt of t'other day in Mr. L'Estranges Memento ; by the same token in the same page , he gives an account of Addresses , in these words — And now from all parts are to be procur'd Addresses — Sweet London leads the way — The Commission Officers of the Militia in Suffolk , Leicester , Sussex , and my Country-men of Norwich , &c. These numerous and pretending Applications were but false Glosses upon his Power , and Cromwell was too wise to think them other ; gain'd by Contrivement , Force , or at least Importunity , half a score pitiful wretches call themselves the people of such or such a County , and here 's the Total of the Reckoning . — Thus far L'Estrange , Momentop . 30. Truem. I marry ; and he talks like a South-sayer — But hang 't , let 's prorogue the Discourse of him and his Atchievements . Have you seen Father Dowdal's just and sober Vindication ? Tory. No , what 's he ? Truem. Even a worshipful Roman Catholick Priest , very lately ( if not still ) a Prisoner in the Gate-house for Religion forsooth ! 'T is a small Treatise of five or six sheets , bound , printed 1681. and to be sold by William Downing in Bartholomew Close . The design on 't is to detect the Intrigues of five Priests and Jesuits that were his Fellow Prisoners , but still you must note the Man owns himself a stanch Catholick . Tory. Hey-day ! Is Satan's Kingdom then divided against it self ? Do the Brethren in Iniquity squabble ? Truem. Pish ! that 's no News ; did you never read the feuds between the Fathers in Wisbich Castle , and Parsons the Jesuit and his gang in Q Elizabeth and King James's time ? There you may learn the very Quintessence of Railing , the Elixir of Billingsgate . Tory. But what says this Reverend Father Dowdal ? Truem. Why it seems being in Gaol in the Gate-house , the wily Jesuits , &c. his Fellow-sufferers , Povre , Turner , Parsons , Mackarty , &c. cheated him of his snack of the Charity ( as he calls it ) of abundance of devout Lasses , Countesses , Ladies , and the Devil knows who , that had no better use for their Money than to bestow it upon this Hypocritical Tribe of Traiterous Villains : Hinc illae Lachrymae , Here 's the Root of the Quarrel . And p. 2. he affirm , That altho they are reputed Sufferers for Jesus Christ's sake , yet they have practis'd the greatest Injustice that could be , more becoming Heathens than Christians , mor suitable to Infidels than Catholicks , and much less to reputed Priests and Jesuits . p. 60. ( speaking of the same Holy Fathers his Fellow-sufferers ) he says — Each of them could with Authority nobly treat one young Woman or other of very ill Repute , all day long in their Rooms ; it was not worth taking notice of , if one of them sent for more Bottles of Wine and Brandy in one day , than I drank Beer or Ale in a whole wee● : Either of them might lawfully call two or three of their younger ●evotes , their Wives , and as many more their Misses , who used to call them Husbands and Gallants in like manner ; the rest of the young Women must be their Sisters , and such as were elderly , their Mothers ; yea , our holy Patriarch Mr. Povre himself took the liberty to lock himself up daily in his Chamber for some hours with a young Woman he pretended to be his Niece , altho a condemned Priest in Newgate , his own Country-man , has openly assur'd , there is no such Relation between them . A Gentleman of good Credit did assure me , That one of the Women this godly Man us'd to have lock'd up in his Chamber , bore a Bastard to one of his Acquaintance , who kept her for his Miss some years . — p. 37. In all my Travels in most Kingdoms of Europe , I never was Eye-witness to more Tricks and Knavery than I have seen practised by the fore-named Companions of mine in this Prison , altho reputed Priests and Jesuits , &c. — This is a Popish Priest's own Testimony of the practises and conversation of his Brethren Priests and Jesuits but the other day in the Gate-house ; and that too , at a time when they pretended to be Confessors and Sufferers , forsooth ! for Religion . If the Goats and Foxes are thus rampant and mischievous in the Pound , that kind of Creatures must they be abroad in the Common ? But , Tory , methinks you are asleep . Tory. I am sorry our Loyal Friends , the Catholicks , should be thus expos'd by a Bird of their own Feather : Could you but have told me such a Story ( tho never so Fictitious ) of the Presbyterians , it had been worth hearing , and would have made me as merry as Her●●litus Ridens , or Roger's Fiddle . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , March 10. 1681-2 . Et Ficta arguunt , fidémque faciunt . A Letter of Thanks from the Devil to the Bishops and Clergy , for their persecuting the old Dissenters . WE shew'd you last week by whom , and with what Artifices the first Sanguinary Laws , or Acts of . Parliament in England , against Religious Dissenters were obtain'd . It remains that we should give you a brief Prospect of the Mischiefs , Cruelties , and sad Effects which thereupon follow'd . But first , since both the worth of the Matter , and surprizingness of the Form , and the series of Time , do all invite us to it , we think it will not be unacceptable to recite here , a certain Congratulatory Epistle then sent abroad , and by a bold Prosopopoeia directed from Old Nick himself to his trusty and well-beloved the Prelates and Clergy . For tho the Original has no Date , yet the Reverend and Laborious Mr. Fox ( who publisht it verbatim out of the Registry of the Cathedral of Hereford ) concludes it to have been written about the time of King Richard the Second : The words whereof ( Translated ) are as follow . I LUCIFER Prince of Darkness and profound Horror , Emperour of the high Mysteries of Acheron , Captain of the Dung●o● ●●ebus , King of Hell , and Lord ●omptroller of the Infernal 〈◊〉 : To all 〈◊〉 Child on of Pride , and Companions of our Realm , and especially to our dear Allies , the Princes of the Church of this 〈◊〉 Age ( of which our Adversary Jesus Christ saith to his Proph●t , I hate ( the Church , or ) Congregation of the wicked ) send Greeting , and wish Prosperity to all that obey our Commandments , that ●●serve the Laws of Satan already Enacted , and that are industrious to put in Execution our Precepts and Decrees . Know ye , That in times past certain Vicars of Christ following his steps in Miracles and Vertues , living in Humility and a poor mean Life , converted ( in a manner ) the whole World from the Yoke of our Dominion , unto their Doctrine and Course of Conversation ; to the great Contempt of our Prison house and Kingdom , and no small prejudice of our Jurisdiction and Authority , they nothing dreading to bid defiance to our Forces , and trample upon the Majesty of our Estate ; for then scarce did we receive any Tribute from the upper World , neither did the miserable sort of common people rush in at the Gates of our deep Dungeon as they were wont to do with continual rapping , but in those days the easie , broad , and pleasant way which leadeth to Death , was unfrequented , and lay wast , without the hideous noise of trampling Travellers , or being trod by the feet of wretched Souls . So that our Courts being without Suiters , all 〈◊〉 began to howl , and as being robb'd and spoil'd , continued in anguish and heaviness . All which considered , we could not without diminution to our Glory longer suffer it , the impatient Rage of our Spleen was moved , nor would our Captain General by a shameful negligence endure it any longer ; and therefore seeking out the Remedy to prevent like exclusion and inconveniencies for the future , we provided our selves of a most opportunate Expedient . For instead of these Ap●stles , and other their Adhe●onts , who conduct themselves by the same Line and Level , as well in Manners as Doctrine , and are odious Enemies unto us ; we have caused You to be their Successors , and preferr'd you in their steads who are the present Prelates of the Church , whom we have advanced by our great might and subtlety , as Christ has said of you — They have Raigned , but not by me . Once we promised unto Him all the Kingdoms of the World , if he would fall down and worship us ; but he would not , saying — My Kingdom is not of this World , and went his way when the Multitude would have made him a Temporal King. But to You truly that are fallen from the state of Grace , and that serve us in the Earth , is that my promise fulfill'd , and all Terrene things by the means which we have bestow'd upon you , are under your Government . For he hath said of us ye know — The Prince of this World cometh , &c. and he hath made us to Raign over all the Children of Unbelief . Therefore our Adversaries before-recited , did patiently submit themselves unto the Princes of the World , and did teach Men so to do , saying , Be you subject to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's sake : And again , Obey ye them that are made Rulers over you , &c. For so their Masters commanded them , saying — The Kings of the Heathen have Dominion over them , &c. But I on the contrary think it long 'till we have poured out our Poison upon the Earth , and therefore fill your selves full with the enjoyments thereof ; and be you not only unlike those Primitive Fathers , but also clean contrary to them in your Lives and Conditions . Neither give you to God that which belongeth to him , nor yet to Caesar that which is his ; but exercise you the Power of both the Swords , according to our Decrees , making your selves doers in worldly Matters , fighting in our Quarrel , intangled with Secular Labours and Business ; and climb ye by little and little from the miserable state of Poverty , unto the highest Seats of all Honours , and the most Princely places of Dignity by your devised Practises , and false and deceitful Wiles and Subtlety , that is , by Hypocrisie , Flattery , Lying , Perjury , Treasons , Deceits , Simony , and other greater Wickedness than any which our Infernal Furies can devise . For after that ye have by us been advanced thither where ye would be , yet that doth not suffice you , but as greedy Stravelings more hungry than you were before , ye oppress the Poor , scratch and rake all together that comes to hand , perverting and turning every thing topsy-turvy ; so swoln , that ready ye are to burst for Pride , living like Letchers in all Corporal Delicateness , and by fraud directing all your doings , you challenge to your selves names of Honour in the Earth , calling your selves Lords , Holy , yea , and Most Holy persons . Thus either by violence you Ravage , or else by ambition , subtlely ye pilfer away and wrongfully wrest , and by false Title possess these Goods , which for the sustentation of the poor Members of Christ ( whom from our first fall we have hated ) were bestowed and given , consuming them as ye your selves list , and therewith ye cherish and maintain an innumerable sort of Whores , Strumpets , and Bawds , with whom ye ride pompously like mighty Princes , far otherwise going than those poor beggerly Priests of the Primitive Church . For I would ye should build your selves rich and gorgeous Palaces ; that ye fare like Princes , eating and drinking the daintiest Meats and pleasantest Wines that may be gotten ; that ye hoard and heap together an infinite deal of Treasure , not like to him that said , Gold and Silver have I none : For why should you not serve and fight for us according to your Wages ? O most acceptable Society of Fellowship ! promised unto us by the Prophet , and of those Fathers long ago reproved : Whilst that Christ called thee Synagogue of Satan , and liken'd thee to the mighty Whore , which committed Fornication with the Kings of the Earth , the adulterous Spouse of Christ , and of a chast person made a Strumpet . Thou hast left thy first Love , and hast cleaved unto us , O our blessed Babylon , and our Citizens , which from the Transmigration of Jerusalem , come hither ! we love you for your deserts , we rejoyce over you which contemn the Laws of Simon Peter , and embrace the practises of Simon Magus our friend , and have them at your Fingers ends , and exercise the same publickly , buying and selling Spiritual things in the Church of God and against the Commandment of God : Ye give Benefices and Honours by Petition , or else for Money , for Favour , or for filthy Service ; and refusing to admit those that are worthy to Ecclesiastical Dignities , and preferring those that are unworthy ; you call into the Inheritance of God's Sanctuary , Bawds , Lyers , Flatterers , your Nephews , and your own Children , and to a childish Boy ye give many Prebends ; the least whereof ye deny to bestow upon a poor good Man ; ye esteem the person of a Man , and receive Gifts ; ye regard Money , and have no regard of Souls ; ye have made the House of God a Den of Thieves ; all Abuse , all Extortion , is more exercised a hundred fold in your Judgment Seats , than with any Secular Tyrant ; ye make Laws , and keep not the same , and ye dispense with your Dispensations as it pleaseth you ; you justifie the wicked for Rewards , and you take away the just Man's desert from him ; and briefly ye perpetrate all kind of mischief , even as it is our will ye should , and ye take much pain for Lucre's sake in our Service , and especially to destroy the Christian Faith , for now the Lay-people are almost in doubt what they may believe , because if ye preach any thing to them at some times , ( altho it be but seldom seen , and that negligently enough , even as we would have it ) yet notwithstanding they believe you not , because they see manifestly that ye do clean contrary to that ye say ; whereupon the common people doing as ye do , which have the Government of them , and should be an Example to them of well-doing : Now many of them leaning to your Rules , do run headlong into a whole Sea of Vices , and so continually a very great Multitude flocketh at the strong and well fenced Gates of our Dungeon ; and doubtless ye send us so many day by day of every sort and kind of people , that we should not be able to entertain them , but that our insatiable Chaos , with her thousand ravening Jaws , is sufficient to devour an infinite number of Souls . And thus the Soveraignty of our Empire by you hath been propt up , and our intolerable loss restor'd . Wherefore most especially we command you , and give you most hearty thanks ; exhorting you all , that in any wise ye persevere and continue , as hitherto ye have done ; neither that ye slack henceforth your Enterprize : For why ? by your helps we purpose to bring the whole World again under our Power and Dominion . Over and besides this , we commit unto you no small Authority , to supply our places in the betraying of your Brethren ; and we make and ordain you our Vicars , and the Ministers of Antichrist our Son , for whom we have made a very fair and expeditious way and passage . Furthermore we counsel you that possess the highest Rooms of all other , that you work subtlely , and that you outwardly and feignedly seem to procure Peace between the Princes of the World , but that you cherish and procure secret Causes of Discord : And like as craftily ye have destroyed and subverted the Roman Empire , so suffer ye no Kingdom to be over much enlarg'd and enrich'd by Tranquility or Peace , lest perhaps in so great Tranquility ( all desire of Peace set aside ) they disp●se themselves to view , and consider your most wicked Works , suppressing on every side your Estate ; and from your Treasures take away such substance , as we have caused to be reserved and kept in your hands , until the coming of our well-beloved Son Antichrist . We would ye should do our Commendations to our entirely beloved Daughters , Pride , Deceit , Wrath , Avarice , Belly-chear , and Letchery , and to all other my Daughters , and especially to Lady Simony , which hath made you Men , and enrich'd you , and hath given you suck with her own Breasts , and therefore in no wise see that you call her Sin. And be ye lofty and proud , because that the most high Dignity of your Estate doth require such Magnificence . And also be ye Covetous , for whatsoever ye get and gather , it is for St. Peter , for the good of the Church , and for the defence of your Patrimony and the Crucifix , and therefore you may lawfully do it ; ye may promote your Cardinals to the highest seats of Dignities , without any lett , in stopping the mouth of our Adversary Jesus Christ , and alledging again , that he preferr'd his Kinsfolks , who were of a poor and base Degree , unto the Apostleship ; but do not you so , but rather call as ye do , those that live in Arrogancy , in h●ughtiness of Mind , and filthy Letchery , unto the state of wealthy Riches and Pride ; and those Rewards and Promotions , which the followers of Christ forsook , do ye distribute unto your friends . Therefore as ye shall have better understanding , prepare ye Vices cloaked under the similitude of Vertues : Alledge for your selves the Glosses of the Holy Scripture , and wrest them directly to serve for your purpose ; and if any Man teach or preach otherwise than ye will , oppress ye them violently with the sentence of Excommunication , and by your Censures heaped one upon another , by the consent of your Brethren , let him be condemn'd as an Heretick , and let him be kept in a most strait Prison , and there tormented 'till he dye , for a terrible example to all such as confess Christ . And setting all favour apart cast him out of your Temple , lest peradventure the ingrafted word may save your Souls , which word I abhor as I do the Souls of other faithful Men ; and do your endeavour , that you may deserve to have the place which we have prepared for you , under the most wicked Foundation of our Dwelling-place . Fare ye well with such Felicity as we desire and intend finally to Reward and Recompence you with . Given at the Center of the Earth , in that our dark Conclave , where all the Rabble of Devils were present , for this purpose specially call'd unto our most dolesom Consistory , under the Character of our terrible Seal , for confirmation of the Premisses . THE COURANT. Truem. BUT is Monsieur L'Estrange so very angry , say you ? Tory. You must note , this extream cold March bears hard upon such Gentlemen as have old Aches , and Necturnal Pains ( the sharp Memento's of their youthful Sins ) about them ; and therefore no wonder if friend Roger be now as petvish as a sick Monkey , or any ill Minister of State in Parliament time . Consequently is not at leisure to answer that small Objection of his not coming to Church , or receiving the Sacrament for 18 years together . But let 's leave him to his Observatorisms , and praying for leisure to write against Papists ; and tell me , prethee , what thinkest of the Abhorrencies of the Association which hath made such a Figure in modern Gazets ? Truem. I have heard from my Grannum an old Proverb — A great Cry and a little Wool. For my part I abhor all Treason and Rebellion , and all that tends thereunto , as much as the best of you all ; and I believe there is scarce one of these Gentlemen Abhorrers , ( they being for the most part such as are in present Imploys ) but have sworn , That they Abhor levying Arms without his Majesty's Authority , or under pretence of his Authority against his Person , or any Commission'd by him ; which is the main thing Abhorr'd in this pretended Paper of Association . Now what a ridiculous impertinent business is it , when not only by common Loyalty we are oblig'd , but also have sworn a thing , ( it may be twenty times over ) to come afterwards , and importune His Majesty with a formal verbose Complement to the very same purpose ? I see no reason in the World for this , unless a Man have a mind to intimate , either that his Oath is not to be taken , or that he has a mind to get a Knightship , a place in the Custom house , or some good Job or other . As to the Paper call'd The Association , it may be a very ill Paper ; but if it were found at my Lord Shaf●sbury's ( which whether it were or no , or how it came there , is still disputable ) yet since there is no offer or pretence of proof , That it was of that Lord's writing ; that he ever saw it , or heard it read ; that he or any body else ever promoted it , or attempted getting of hands to it , or that any Mortal ever approv'd of , or sign'd it : How is that Lord concern'd ? Or why such publick Abhorrence and Clamour ? If we must in solemn Addresses declare our Abhorrence of every wicked Paper , why were you not , Gentlemen , as zealous , and ready with your Abhorrencies of Coleman's Letters , and all the Contrivers of them ? That there was an Association enter'd into by private persons in Q. Elizabeth's time , when under colour of advancing the Interests of the presumptive Heir , Mary Queen of Scots ( a Papist ) , Plots were continually hatcht against that good Protestant Queen's Life and Government is well known , and so far from being ill resented , that at next Parliament it was confirm'd . Now from that wholsome Experience , there was something of the same kind proposed in the House of Commons of the last Parliament ( but never design'd to be obtruded , without the Concurrence of the Lords , and the Royal Assent ) . Now this noise of Abhorrence seems at bottom not to be levell'd so much at the Paper said to be found in the E. of Sh 's Closet , as under that name , to vilifie and expose the Proceedings of the Commons , and render them odious , as if they were all guilty of that very Paper . Tory. Well , but what say you to Godfry's Murder ? Thompson says now , he kill'd himself , and L'Estrange lends a lift that way too . Truem. That 's such a Superlative piece of Impudence , as shews the Popish Plot still goes on , else they would not dare thus affront the Justice of the Nation , and out-face our very senses , as if we were just ready to believe their absurd Transubstantiation . In a word , 't is such an impudent Calumny on the Dead , and Abuse to the Nation , that I think it would not misbecome the whole Common Council to express their Abhorrence of such Popish Shams and Lies , and to Address to the Right Honourable the LORD MAYOR , That Thompson be call'd to Account for 't . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , March 17. 1681-2 . Plangunt Anglorum gentes Crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert , horum sunt Idola Causa malorum Surgunt nigrati Gierzitae Simone Nati Nomine Praelati hoc defensare parati . Qui Reges estis , populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis , gladios prohibêre potestis ? Versic . Parl. exhib . Anno 18. Rich. 2. The Proceedings against Dissenters , in the Raigns of King Richard the Second , and King Henry the Fourth . WE have told you the severe Laws made against all those that in these dark Times durst open their Eyes and see farther than Popery , the Church then , as by Law establisht , thought fit to permit them ; such Hereticks were generally call'd Lollards , they were the Puritans , the Fanaticks , the Whigs , the Brummingham's of those days , and how busie the Magistrates especially of the Clergy , were to put the said Laws in Execution against them , will appear in the following account . 'T is true , during the Raign of King Richard the Second we do not find any burnt to Death for the profession of Religion , but many were imprison'd , harrass'd , and in great trouble , and especially William Swinderby a Priest , and Walter Brute a Lay-man , but Learned , and a Graduate of the University of Oxford , the several Articles against whom , and their Answers thereunto , you may read at large in Foxes Acts and Monuments , too tedious here to recite ; I shall therefore only note , That John Bishop of Hereford having by solemn sentence denounced the said Swinderby to be an Heretick , Schismatick , and a false informer of the People , and to be avoided by all faithful Christians , He the said Swinderby did thereupon Appeal from such the Bishops Sentence to the King and Council , by an Instrument under his hand , which , both in respect of the Matter , and of the English wherein it is written , being such as was then current , ( now above 280 years ago ) I shall trespass so far on the Readers patience as to repeat it verbatim . IN nomine Patris , & Filii , & Spiritûs Sancti , Amen . I William Swinderby Priest , knowledge openly to all Men , That I was before the Bishop of Hereford the Third day of October , and before many other good Clerk● , to answer to certain Conclusions of the Faith I was accused of , and mine Answer was this : That if the Bishop or any Man cou●h● shew me by God's Law , that my Conclusions or my Answers were Errour or Heresie , I would be amended , and openly revoke them before all the people ; but they sayden singly with word , That there was Errours in them , and bidden me subject me to the Bishop , and put me into his Grace , and revoke mine Errour , and shewed me nought by God's Law , ne Reason , ne proved which they weren . And for I would not knowledge me Guilty , so as I knew no Errour in them , of which I should , therefore the Bishop sate in Doom in mine absence , and deemed me an Heretick , a Schismatick , and a teacher of Errours , and denounced me accursed , that I come not to correction of the Church ; and therefore for this unrightful Judgment I appeal to the King's Justices for many other Causes . One Cause is , For the King's Court in such matter is above the Bishop's Court ; for after the Bishop has accursed , he may not fear by his Law , but then mote he sech succour of the King's Law , and by a Writ of Significavit , put a Man in Prison . The second Cause : For in cause of Heresie there liggeth Judgment of Death , and that doom may not be given without the King's Justices : For the Bishop will say , Nobis non licet interficere quenquam ; that is , It is not lawful for us to kill any man , as they sayden to Pilate , when Christ should be deemed . And for I think that no Justice will give sodenly and untrue Doom , as the Bishop did , and therefore openly I appeal to hem , and send my Conclusions to the Knights of the Parliament , to be shewed to the Lords , and to be taken to the Justices to be well adviset , or that they given Doom . The third Cause is , For it was a false Doom ; for no M●n is a Heretick , but he that Masterfully defends his Errour or Heresie , and stifly maintains it : And mine Answer has always bene Conditional , as the people openly knows , for ever I say , and yet say , and alway will ; that if they cannen shew me by Gods Law that I have erret , I will gladly bene amendet , and revoke mine Errours , and so I am no Heretick , ne nevermore in Gods grace will ben en no wise . The fourth Cause is , For the Bishop's Law that they deme Men by , is full of Errours and Heresies , contrary to the truth of Christ's Law of the Gospel . For there as Christ's Law bids us Love our Enemies , the Pope's Law gives us leave to hate them , and to sley them , and graunts Men pardon to werren again Heathen Men , and sley hem . And there as Christ's Law teach us to be merciful , the Bishop's Law teachs us to be wretchful ; for Death is the greatest wretch that 〈◊〉 mowen done on him that guilty is . There as Christs Law teaches us to blessen him that diseazen us , and to pray for him ; the Popes Law teacheth us to Curse them , and in their great sentence that they usen , they presume to Dam hem to Hell that they cursen . And this is afoue Heresie of Blasphemy : There as Christ's Law bids us be patient , the Pope's Law justifies two Swords , that wherewith he smitheth the Sheep of the Church ; and he has made Lords and Kings to swear to defend him and his Church . There as Christ's Law forbideth us Letchery , the Pope's Law justifies the abominable Whoredom of common Women , and the Bishops in some place have a great Tribute or Rent of Whoredom . There as Christ's Law bids to minister Spiritual things freely to the people , the Pope with his Law sells for Money , after the quantity of the Gift , as Pardons , Orders , Blessings , and Sacraments , and Prayers , and Benefices , and preaching to the People , as it is known amongst them . There as Christ's Law teaches Peace , the Pope with his Law assoiles Men for money to gader the People , Priests and other to fight for his Cause . There as Christ's Law forbids Swearing , the Pope's Law justifies Swearing , and compels men thereto . Whereas Christ's Law teacheth his Priests to be Poor , the Pope with his Law justifies and maintains Priests to be Lords . And yet the fifth Cause is , For the Pope's Law that the Bishops demen Men by , is the same unrightful Law that Christ was demet by of the Bishops with the Scribes and with the Pharisees ; for right as at time they gaven more credens to the two false Witnesses that witnessed against Christ , then they deden to all the people that witnesseden to his true Preaching and his Miracles : So the Bishops of the Pope's Law geven more Leven by their Law to two Hereticks and Apostates , or two comen Wymen that woulden witnesseden againes a Man in the cause of Heresie , than to thousands of people that were true and good . And for the Pope is this Antichrist , and his Law contrary to Christ's Law , fully I forsake this Law , and so I reed all Christen men ; for thus by another point of this Law , they mighten conquer much of this World : For when they can , they by this Law present a a man an Heretick , his Goods shulen be forfet from him and his Heirs , and so might they lightly have two or three false Witnesses to Record an Heresie again what true man so hem liked . Herefore me thinks , that whatsoever that I am an Christen man , I may lawfully appeal from a false Dome of the Law , to be Righteo●sly demet by the trouth of God'd Law. And if this Appeal will n●●serve , I appeal openly to by Lord Jesu Christ that shall deme all the World , for he , I wot well , will not spare for no man to deme a trouth . And therefore I pray God Almighty with David in the Sauter Book , Deus Judicium tuum Regi da , & Justitiam tuam Filio Regis , judicare populum tuum in Justitiâ , & pauperes tuos in Judicio : That is , O God , give thy Judgment to the King , and thy Justice to the King's Son , to judge thy people in Justice , and thy poor ones in Judgment , &c. What afterwards became of this Swinderby , we find not in History ; but as for Walter Brute , having worried him a long time , they at last prevail'd with him to submit himself in a Scroll under his hand , in these words following . I Walter Brute submit my self principally to the Evangelie of Jesus Christ , and to the determination of Holy Kirk , and to the General Councils of the Holy Kirk . And to the sentence and determination of the four Doctors of holy Writ , that is , Augustine , Ambrose , Jerome , and Gregory . And I meekly submit me to your Correction as a Subject ought to his Bishop . — Fox , fo . 461. Touching the Deposing of King Richard the Second , and the Ill-Favourites and Mis-government which originally occasion'd that Princes Misfortunes , being foreign to our Subject , we shall say nothing here . Those that desire to be satisfied therein , may read an excellent , tho short , Discourse , Entituled , The Life and Raign of King Richard the Second , printed not long since for the Publisher hereof , wherein a more full and true account is given thereof , than in any of our Histories extant in English . As King Henry the Fourth , who was the Deposer of King Richard , was the first of all our English Kings that brought into mode the cruel burning of Christ's Saints for opposing the Pope and his wicked Doctrines , so as far as I can find the first Martyr in that kind , was one William Santre Priest , ( whom elsewhere I find mention'd by the name of Sir William Chatris , Parish-Priest of the Church of St. Scithe the Virgin in London ) who was consumed by the Flames in the year of our Lord 1400. The Articles or Heretical Conclusions which he was charged to hold , were these : 1. Imprimis , That he should say , That he would not worship the Cross on which Christ suffered , but only Christ that suffered on the Cross . 2. That he would sooner worship a Temporal King , than the foresaid wooden Cross . 3. That he would rather worship the Bodies of the Saints , than the very Cross on which he hung , if it were before him . 4. That he would rather worship a Man truly contrite , than the said material Cross of Christ . 5. That if any Man would visit the Monuments of Peter and Paul , or go on Pilgrimage to the Tomb of St. Thomas or elsewhere for the obtaining any benefit , he is not bound to keep his Vow , but may distribute the Expences that such a Journey would cost him in Alms to the Poor , and it would do as well . 6. That every Priest and Deacon is more bound to preach the Word of God , than to say the Canonical hours . 7. That after the pronouncing of the Sacramental words , the Bread remaineth of the same Nature it was before ; neither doth it cease to be Bread. Are not these , Christian Reader ! mighty Crimes ? And yet for these this poor Man was first very solemnly Degraded from all their pretended Holy Orders , and then most barbarously burnt as aforesaid : Ought not such Examples make Protestant Englishmen fond of a Popish Successor , who must infallibly act over again the same Barbarities , when ever his bloody Clergy shall instigate him thereunto , upon themselves or their Posterity ? The next dying Witness to truth was one John Badby a Taylor , of the Diocess of Worcester , who was burnt in Smithfield , Anno 1409. His only Crime was for asserting , That the Sacrament consecrated by the Priest is not the very Body of Christ , but that still the Bread remained ; and that when Christ sat at Supper with his Disciples , he had not his Body in his hand , to the intent to distribute it to his Disciples , &c. And 't is remarkable , that when he came to dye , and was put in a Tun or Vessel , and Fire put to him , he crying out ( to the Lord , not to Men , as by the Sequel appear'd ) Mercy , Mercy , the Prince ( King Henry's eldest Son ) being present , caused the Fire to be stopt , and made him large Offers , not only of Life , but of Preferment too , if he would change his Opinion ; but he with a glorious Constancy refused those Temptations , and chose rather to Seal the Truth with his Blood , than betray it by a base Compliance with such worldly Allurements . King Henry to confirm his ill got Soveraignty , resolving in all things to gratifie the Clergy , the Empire of the Pope and his Party became so strong in this Realm , that scarce any durst oppose them ; the Bishops having got such an Ascendant on the King , and besides being Arm'd with the Statute we formerly recited , and with additional Constitutions of their own , power of Imprisonment , Temporal Sword , Fire , and Fagot , Reigned and Ruled as uncontroulable ; so puft up with Pride , that they thought all things subject to their extravagant Power , and daily boasted how they would utterly extirpate Heresie , ( as they call'd the Profession of the Truth ) out of the Land. And indeed to the Eye of Humane Reason , nothing seem'd more easie to effect , under such advantageous Circumstances . But 't is the nature of Truth to flourish by opposition , Premi potest non suppremi , It may be opprest , but never supprest . All their kicking was against the Pricks ; Providence supported That , which they with united Councils , and Force , and Fraud , and Policy , and Power , thought to overthrow , as will appear in the Sequel of this History . A fair warning , would Men but be so wise as to heed it , of the vanity of such or the like attempts to all succeeding Generations . The COURANT. Truem. YES , I do aver , L'Estrange refusing on the 18 th of October , 1678. to License Thompson's Narrative , touching the manner of finding Sir Edm. Godfrey's Body assign'd for a Reason , That he did not know but if he should License it , he might offend some great persons at Whitehall . Tory. O! but Thompson , Numb . 128. says , That 's a false and scandalous Aspersion : And Observator , Numb . 111. says , 'T is a damn'd Lie. Truem. 'T is not a Straw matter what those two Gentlemen say , their veracity is notorious . Mr. L — the Printer went with Thompson then to L'Estrange , stood by , heard the words , and at that instant took particular notice of them , because he admir'd what might be the mysterious meaning , and is ready to depose the same upon Oath , when ever-lawfully required . And as for the reason L'Estrange now gives , viz. [ It was before the King and Council , and he durst not meddle with it ] That 's no reason at all , for tho the Inquiry after the Murderers might be before the Honourable Board , as indeed it was before all the Magistrates in the Nation , yet what harm or offence could it be in the mean time to publish a true Narrative of the matter of Fact , when , how , and in what manner , the Body was found . It might also be noted , That L'Estrange refused to License two Elegies on the same Gentleman , which were both Licensable , as appears in that one of them after his refusal was Licens'd by my Lord Bishop's Chaplain , who sure understood his business as well as Roger , and the other , after a long ruffle and threatning to Complain , Roger made shift to License himself , but not without 2 or 300 Oaths and Curses . Tory. I confess I always observ'd Mr. L'Estrange mighty tender in Licensing any thing that might reflect on the Roman Catholicks : 'T was sometime before the discovery of the Plot , the Parsons Sons had a publick Feast , and some body had made a Copy of Verses on that occasion , wherein having reckon'd up what excellent Men in all Professions Clergy-mens Sons had prov'd , the Author concludes thus : Blush Romanists at your unjust Restraints , Our Church fills Earth with Hero's , Heaven with Saints : Whilst from your Cells a spurious Issue springs , To ●ifle Subjects , and to Murder Kings . These two last Lines were such an abomination to our Friend , that he would not License the Paper , unless they might be cross'd out , and cross them he did before he would sign it , tho in some of the Copies the Printer ma●e bold to insert them . Mr. Birch was the Bookseller , who is ready to attest this business — And so much at present for L'Estrange . Now here 's Thompson's second Letter to Mr. Prance ; what have you to say to that ? Truem. I say , That Paper is the perfect Resemblance , or indeed a Demonstration of the whole Genius and Nature of Popery in general , for what is Popery but Lies and Nonsense , obtruded upon the World with the height of Impudence ? And just such is that Letter . The shameless Author of which opposes Legal Oaths , and Judicial Records , with pitiful Surmises , and forged Flams . Affirms over and over again with a ridiculous Effrontery things that half the Town know to be false , and others which common sense can never admit , as that of his Shoes being glaz'd with walking on the Grass , and the Hay seeds in the s●ams , and his Face being Fly-blown , &c. and all this in the midst of a very cold snowy October . Is it not pleasant to hear him tell the world , That Mr. Brown the Constable , who first moved the Body , and the Surgeons that view'd it , and the Maid that wash'd the Clothes , who have all sworn there was no Blood , are no competent Witnesses ; and yet this Sir Nicholas Nemo , with his unknown Knights of Bo peep on their bare Say so 's , must be credited . Does not Thompson own himself a prodigious wretch in putting his name to this Paper , so directly contrary to what he himself printed , just at the time when the thing happen'd ; and yet now to take not one word notice thereof tho so home charg'd upon him by the Ghost . Is it not absurd vapouring to cry , Such , and such and such things shall be prov'd by undeniable Witnesses . and yet after so many Challenges not be able to name one ? 'T is true , he intimates as if one Wren had something to say , but sure I am it cannot be that Sir Edm Godfrey kill'd himself ; for I my self have many times heard that Wren say and swear , That he deserv'd part of the 500 l. Reward , as being an occasion of the discovery of Mr. Prance's being in the Murder ; and that before ever Mr. Prance was seiz'd , he had such violent Suspitions , or Impulses , as he call'd them , that he was concern●d in 't , that he could not rest in his Bed a nights : And will this Man , after all this , swear , That Prance knew nothing of it ? Tory. There is , I am told , another Gentleman , tho not named yet hinted at in that Paper , that is to help on the Job with a civil Oath or two upon occasion , a certain pragmatical primatical Tittle-tattlecal pretended Councellor at Law. — But we 'l Adjourn our Discourse of him 'till next bout . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , March 24. 1681-2 . Omne meum Nil meum . An Apology in Answer to an Accusation of Plagiarism . Tolling of Ave's in honour of our Lady . People forc'd to do Penance for not bringing Litter for a Proud Prelates Horses as he would have them . The story of the Lord Cobham , and Sir Roger Acton entred into . T Is pleasant to consider how many little Artifices the Devil and his Instruments , ill Men , have vented their Malice against this poor innocent Weekly Sheet , and how Sedulous they have been , and are , either ( if they could ) totally to suppress , or at least , to asperse and Calumniate It. This makes me hope , It may have done some Execution against the Kingdom of Antichrist ; or that it may be of use to the Protestant Religion , since the Advocates of Popery do so Rave and fret against it . But that which I shall particularly take notice of at present , is , The Gentleman that calls himself the Observator , who , Numb . 14. has the Forehead to Affirm , That All the Pacquets are stoln . A charge so general and apparently False , that it deserves no Answer , but Contempt or Pity . But afterwards he comes and Asserts , That out of Foxes Acts and Monuments , and the Magdeburgh Centuries , I furnish this Weekly History . To this I Reply , First , That if any body pretends to give the World an Account of things Transacted Two or three hundred Years or more before himself was Born , 't is twenty to one , if he will deal like an honest Man , but he must Consult Historians that have Treated of those Affairs ; else what he Writes will be Fiction and Invention , not History . Secondly , If he means that I make use of no other Authors but Foxe and the Centuriators , 't is notoriously False ; I having for carrying on this Work , perused many Hundred Authors , as any unbiass'd Learned Reader cannot but observ● . Thirdly , He notes several Passages in the Two last Pacquets , that are in Foxe . 'T is very true , What then ? Do not I there Cite Foxe for them , where is the Plagiarism ? I Write to the Common People , and Publish it thus in Successive sheets , that so it may fall into the more Hands ; I pretend , not to Instruct the Learned , but to give the Vulgar ( such as perhaps never read Foxe , and know nothing of the Magdeburgh Centuries , ) a general Prospect of Popery , that they may know , and Abhor it : Those things which in Foxe are tediously told , I abridge , what is less material I omit , Remarkables I Transcribe , and fairly tell the Reader where I have them : and what Felony and Treason is there in all this ? Fourthly , Why may not I furnish my Matter from Foxe and the Centuriators ? I doubt the Observator has some particular spite at them . The first continues the Memory of many Glorious English Martyrs barbarously Butcher'd , even since the Reformation , under a Popish Princses ( of excellent Vertues , setting aside her Blind , Bloody Zeal , ) which perhaps the Observator would have had forgot ; And the Second's Learned Labours and Industrious Researches into Antiquity , have wrested one of the Church of Romes boasted Weapons out of her hands , and taught us to distinguish the real Testimonies of the Fathers , from Spurious Suborn'd Knights of the Post , though in Gray Perriwiggs and Venerable Names . I wonder what Authors the Gentleman would Advise us to ; perhaps his friend Father Cressy's Church History ; or the Golden Legend : — But he that regards every bark of Cerberu● may quickly be Deaf . Let us proceed in our intended Work , and let Mr. Observator be never so angry at it , we will again make use of Mr. Foxe , and from thence observe to the Reader , That though the Church was already over-burthen'd and almost suffocated with a vast Mass of vain Superstitious Ceremonies : yet Tho. Arundel Bishop of Canterbury , in the days of King Henry the 4 th . about the Year 1410. took upon him to encrease them , by Commanding , That in all Monasteries and Collegiate Churches there should every Morning be Bells Rung , in Honour of the Virgin Mary , which commonly was call'd Toling of Aves : For the promoting of which , he sent his Mandate stuft full of Wicked and Blasphemous Expressions , to the Bishop of London ; and towards the Close thereof used these Words , We therefore desiring more earnestly to stir up the Minds of all Faithful People to so devo●● an Exercise , &c. do grant to all and every Person that shall say his Pater Noster , and the Angels Salutation , Five times at the Morning Peal , with a Devout Mind ; as oft as he shall do it , for each time forty days of Pardon by these Presents . Given under our Seals in our Manner of Lambeth , the 10th . of February , in the 9th . Year of our Translation . — Now we appeal to the Reader , if this were not a Lumping Pennyworth to have Forty days Pardon of all Sin , whatsoever Villany a man should in that time Commit , meerly for Muttering over Five Pater Nosters , and Five Aves , what a kind good humour'd , pleasant , delicate inviting Religion is Popery . Yet now I think on 't , my Country-men of Wengham did not find it so , under his Predecessor William Courtney Archbishop of the same Province , when they were forc'd to do a scurvy scandalous Pennance for the horrid Sin of not bringing Litter for his Graces Horses decently and in order . The Sentence against whom being very notable I shall here Recite it , and ( to spight the Observator ) it shall be out of Fox too . Erroris Mater Ignorantia , &c. Ignorance the Mother of Error , hath so blinded certain Tenants of the Lord of Wengham , viz. Hugh Penny , John Forestall , John Boy , John Wanderton , William Hayward , and John White ; That at the coming of the Lord Archbishop to his Pallace at Canterbury on Palm-Sunday-Eve , in the Year 1390. being warn'd by the Bailiff to carry Hay , Straw , and Littor [ Foenum Stramen sive Literam , 't is in the Original , which may be noted from an Archi-episcopal Elegancy ] to the aforesaid Pallace , as by the Tenure of their Lands which they hold of the See of Canterbury they are bound , refusing and disdaining to do their due Service , as they were accustomed , brought their Straw not in Waines and Carts publickly and in sufficient quantity , but sneakingly in Sacks , and hugger-mugger , to the undervaluing of the Lord Arch-bishop , and derogation of the Rights of his See of Canterbury . For which , being call'd , and personally appearing before the said Lord Arch-bishop on Thursday in Easter week , sitting on his Tribunal in his Castle of Statewode , they did humbly submit themselves to his Judgment , devoutly craving Pardon and Mercy for those Crimes which they had committed in this behalf . And then having sworn them to stand to the Commands of Holy Church , and to perform the Pennance that should be Enjoyn'd them ; his Grace did Absolve them , imposing on them , and each of them , a wholsom Pennance , after the manner of the Fault , viz. That on the Sunday next , the said Penitent should leisurely go bare-footed and bare-headed , in an Humble and Devout Manner , a Procession to the Collegiate Church of Wengham , each of them bearing on their shoulders openly a Sack full of Hay and Straw , with the mouthes of the Sacks open , so as the Hay and Straw may appear hanging out . And to perpetuate the Memory of this Foolery , the Pictures of these poor men doing this Ridiculous Pennance , were entred in his Graces Register , a Copy of which taken from the Original you have in Foxe , with this Superscription , being as 't is probable the Words they were to say in their Procession . This Bagful of Straw I bear on my Back , Because my Lord's Horse his Litter did Lack ; If you be not good to my Lord Grace's Horse , You are like to go Bare-foot before the Cross . In the 11 th . Year of King Henry the 4 th . The Commons of England in Parliament , perceiving how abominably the Clergy Monks , Fryars , &c. abused those vast Revenues which they Enjoyed to all kind of Pride and Licentiousness , Preferr'd a Bill to the King , to take away their Temporal Lands , and to Imploy the same to the better Advantage and Safety of the Kingdom : Alledging , that the Temporailties then in the Possession of Spiritual Men , amounted to Three hundred and twenty three thousand Marks by the Year . But as the Clergy had mainly Assisted that Prince to Usurp the Crown , so he did not think it safe to disoblige them at that juncture : and therefore put off this Bill with a Le Roy S'avisera . And about Two Years after , the said King Henry dyed , viz. the 2 d. of March 1413. in the 46 th . Year of his Age : to whom succeeded his Son then near 30 years of Age , by the name of Henry the Fifth . By the Preaching of Wickliff and his Followers , the Eyes of great numbers of the People were in some measure enlightned to see the Errors and False Doctrines then obtruded in the Church , which much Incensed the Prelates with Rage ; and particularly observing , that Sir John Old-Castle , a valiant Religious Knight of Kent , ( and who in the Right of his Wife was Lord Cobham ) to be a great Favourer of that Doctrine , they resolve to take him to task ; but first of all , Complain of him to the King , in the first Year of his Reign , who sent for , and discoursed him ; to whom the Lord Cobham declared his Loyalty and Obedience : but added , That as touching the Pope and Prelates he ow'd them neither Suit nor Service , for that by the Scriptures he knew the Pope to be Antichrist , &c. Upon which , the King would talk no further with him . Then Arundel the Arch-bishop began to Cite him , before him , and not being obey'd , Pronounc'd him guilty of Contumacy ; at last the Lord Còbham , drew up a Confession of his Faith , being an Explanation of the Apostles Creed , and very Orthodox ; with which he repaired to the Court , and humbly tendred it to the King , but he refused to receive it ; and by the Kings Commandment , he was sent to the Tower : and in the 23 d. of Sept. 1413. Conven'd before the Arch-bishop , and the Bishops of London and Winchester . The chief Objections against him were , That he held Erroneous and Heretical Opinions in these Four Points , viz. Touching the Sacrament . Touching Pennance . Touching Images . And touching Pilgrimages . Therefore he delivered in to the said Bishops a Writing Indented , containing his Opinion in each of these Particulars ; which not being long , we shall here recite Verbatim . I John Old-Castle Knight , Lord of Cobham , Will , That all Christian Men , Weet and Vnderstand , that I Clepe Almighty God into Witness , that it hath been , now is , and ever with the help of God shall be , mine intent and my will to Believe faithfully and fully all the Sacraments that ever God Ordain'd to do in Holy Church : and moreover to declare me in these four Points , I Believe , that the most Worshipful Sacrament of the Altar is Christs Body in the Form of Bread , the same Body that was Born of the Blessed Virgin our Lady Saint Mary , done on the Cross , Dead and Buried , the Third Day Ros● from Death to Life , the which Body is now Glorified in Heaven . Also as for the Sacrament of Pennance , I believe that it is needful to every man that shall be Saved to forsake Sin , and do due Pennance for Sin before done , with true Confession , very Contrition , and due Satisfaction as Gods Law limiteth and Teacheth , and else may he not be Saved : which Pennance , I desire all Men to do . And as of Images I Vnderstand , that they be not of Beleeve , but that they were Ordain'd sith they beleeve was zewe of Christ , by sufferance of the Church , to be Calenders to Lews Men , to Represent and Bring to mind the Passion of our Lord Jesu Christ , and Martyrdom and good Living of other Saints : and that who so it be , that doth the Worship to dead Images that is due to God , or putteth such hope or trust , in help of them , as he should do to God , or hath Affection in one , more than in another , he doth in that the greatest Sin of Maumetrie . Also I suppose this fully , That every Man in this Earth is a Pilgrim towards Bliss , or toward Pain : and that he that Knoweth not , ne will not Know , ne Keep the Holy Commandments of God in his Living here ( albeit that he be go on Pilgrimages to all the World , and he die so ) he shall be Damned : he that knoweth the Holy Commandments of God , and Keepeth them to his End , he shall be Saved , though he never in his Life go on Pilgrimage , as Men now use to Canterbury or to Rome , or to any other Place . The COURANT. Papist and Tory. Tory. WEll , and how go Cases now ? Papist . Not altogether so well as we expected . The heat against Dissenting Hereticks in many places begins to Cool ; not can we get the people to believe , That Godfrey Murder'd himself . Tory. Murder'd himself ! Why Thompson Num. 131. talks as if he were still alive , and expected next fair Wind. For he says , the Truth of his Two Sham-Letters will be as effectually prov'd , as the Appearance of the Viscountess Cambaen's Steward did clear that business . Which can no otherwise so effectually , nor indeed , at all be done ; without Sir Edmund Bury's appearing alive again ; and indeed , I have often wonder'd that the Church which boasts of Miracles for one of her Notes , hath not all this while wrought One , by raising that Gentleman again to Life , which undoubtedly would destroy the suspition of the Plot for ever . Pap. Tush ! I may tell you as a Friend , we are better by half at Raising of Lies , than at Raising the Dead . This Godfrey's Ghost always haunts us , and all the skill of the South-sayer Gadbury , the Hagg Celier , or our Saterdotal Conjurers cannot tell how to Lay it . How many Devices have we started to Evade , not the Guilt , but the Scandal of having Murder'd him . Once we would have put it upon the Earl of D. to which purpose we scatter'd about a Libel , call'd Reflections , &c. But that not taking , comes in Macgrath and his Crew , and they were for Swearing , That he hang'd himself , and his Man Mr. Moor cut him down . This being likewise Confuted , we revive our first story , and Now we would make the World think , he Murder'd himself with his own Sword. Tory. If you had left the Management of this Intrigue to Roger , he would have dispatcht it better by half , than Natt . for to speak Truth , all the Priests are but Bunglers to him . Pap. O , but he had formerly given it under his hand , That he did not in the least doubt , but Sir Edm. Godfrey was Murder'd by Papists . Tory. No matter for That , He shall unsay it again for Two pence , and prove , that they were Presbyterians kill'd him ; and then we will have a new Set● of Abhorrencies go about , to Abominate , Detest , and Defie John Calvin and all his Works . This were somewhat to ●he purpose ; but to come as Natt . does , with Ifs and ands , If Sir E. B. Godfreys Body were full of Blood. If his Nostrils , &c. were fly blown . If his Body stunk , and Cakes of putrified Blood were found in his Cloathes , &c. Well , what then ? Why then , if all this were true , Natt . Thompson is a Lyer , for Printing in October 78. a Narrative upon his own personal view , quite contrary to all these Assertions . But Friend Natt . the Whiggs have often told you , That these Suggestions are All notorious Lies , forg'd out of a devilish Design to Conceal Murder , and stifle Treason , &c. and they have Challeng'd you to produce the Witnesses that you boast of , and you have not been able to name One , except it be Mr. W. and him the very next Week you u●braid with Tankard stealing . Pap. Well! well , a little patience , we have a parcel of Witnesses on the Stocks , and as soon as we can Equipp and Rigg them something may be done . Tory. Well , go on and prosper , I hear Natt . is like to have but a hard Bargain of it . But I am for Sam 's Coffee-house to wait on the Guide to the Inferiour Clergy , the Reverend Squire Roger ; how neatly he comes off , about saying , That he would not License a Narrative of Sir Ed. B. Godfreys Murder for fear of offending some Great Persons at White Hall. Pap. Well! what says he to that , I hear 't is Sworn against him . Tory. Why he says , What if the Printer do swear it , 't is not the first time that a Perjur'd Rascal has Sworn against L'Estrange . Papist . Yes , and in the same Observator Num. 114. is very angry with some body , for declaring , That he would rather believe Prance [ he should have added , and Three more ] upon Oath , than Mr. L'Estrange's single Protestation on the Sacrament . Well , if the World can meet with no better proofs than these , and his Preface to the Proposals for Reunion with the Church of Rome , to prove , L'Estrange no Roman Catholique , I shall still have the Charity to esteem him One , and so my Service to him . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1681-2 . The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , March 31. 1682. Nulla Ratione fieri potest , ut in rectè factis effugias Invidiam . Quis enim Umbram effugiet Invidiae , nisi pariter & Virtutis Lucem effugerit ? The Story of Sir John Old-Castle continued . A severe Law against Lollards . A note touching the Oath of Sheriffs . The strange manner of putting Sir John to Death . Tyburn , whence the Word deriv'd . Sir John vindicated from Treason , and the Imputation of Debauchery , the reason of that latter Scandal . OUr last acquainted you with the Grounds of Sir John Old-Castle's Troubles , and what an honest Christian Answer he gave in Writing to the Bishops , touching the Four Articles whereon principally they accused him : yet therewith they were nothing satisfied , but would needs have a more direct Answer , and giving him time to consider of it , that he might know how to please them , sent him a silly Blasphemous Scroll containing their Creed , and Determination in those Points , which was as follows ; First , The Faith and Determination of Holy Church touching the blessed Sacrament of the Altar is this ; That after the Sacramental Words be once spoken by a Priest in his Mass , the material Bread , that was before Bread , is turned into Christs very body . And the material Wine that was before Wine , is turned into Christ ' s very Blood. And so there remaineth in the Sacrament of the Altar , from thenceforth no material Bread , nor material Wine which were there before the Sacramental Words were spoken . How believe you this Article ? Secondly , Holy Church hath Determined , That every Christian Man living here bodily upon the Earth , ought to be shriven to a Priest Ordained by the Church , if he may come to him . How feel ye this Article ? Thirdly , Christ Ordain'd St. Peter the Apostle to be his Vicar here on Earth , whose See is the Holy Church of Rome : and he granted that the same Power which he gave unto Peter , should Succeed to all Peters Successors , which we now call Popes of Rome ; by whose Power in Churches particular , be Ordained Prelates , as Arch-bishops , Bishops , Parsons , Curates and other Degrees more , whom Christian Men ought to obey , after the Laws of the Church of Rome : This is the Determination of Holy Church . How feel ye this Article ? Fourthly , Holy Church hath Determined , That it is Meritorious to a Christian Man to go on Pilgrimage to Holy Places ; and there especially to Worship Holy Reliques and Images of Saints , Apostles , and Martyrs , Confessors , and all other Saints besides , approved by the Church of Rome . How feel ye this Article ? I cannot say , whether the Lord Cobham on the Receipt of this Scrole did more admire , or pity their Blindness . But on the Twenty fifth of September in the before mention'd Year 1413. he was again Conven'd before them ; where the Arch-bishop telling him , That he was Cursed , and adviseing him to desire Absolution : The Knight reply'd , God had said by his Holy Prophet , Maledicam Benedictionibus vestris . Mal. 2. 2. Which is as much as to say , I will Curse where you Bless . And afterwards kneeling down on the Pavement , and lifting his hands towards Heaven , he said , I here Confess me unto thee my Eternal Living God , That in my frail Youth I Offended thee most grievously , in Pride , Wrath , and Gluttony , Covetousness and Letchery , and many Men have I hurt in my Anger , and done many horrible Sins , for which , Good Lord , I ask thee Mercy . And then weeping bitterly , he said to the People , who in great Numbers flock'd to hear his Examination , — Behold good People , for the breaking of God's Law , and his great Commandments , they never yet Cursed me , but for their own Laws and Traditions most cruelly do they handle me , and other Men. — And being question'd by the Arch-Bishop about his Belief , he Answer'd , — I Believe fully and faithfully the Vniversal Laws of God ; I Believe that all is true which is contained in the Holy Scriptures of the Bible . Then proceeding to Examine him , touching the Four Articles before specified , A Long Discourse happen'd , ( which you may Read ( and worth reading it is ) in Foxe , but too tedious to be here Recited , ) his Answers were quick and pertinent , and amongst others he has this Expression , — Rome is the very Nest of Antichrist , and out of that Nest come all the Disciples of him , the Pope is the Head , the Prelates , Priests , and Monks are the Body ; and these pil'd Friars are the Tail. In fine , they proceeded to a Definite Sentence against him , whereby they Condemn him , as a most pernicious , detestable , and obstinate Heretick ; and order him to be delivered over to the Secular Power to be put to Death : in pursuance whereof , he was carryed back to the Tower ; from whence he made some means shortly after to escape , and remain'd for near Four Years in Wales , till he was taken and put to Death , as by and by we shall acquaint you . This Escape of his enraged the revengful Clergy , and therefore a Sham-Plot was set on foot to bring all his Friends , and whoever had any favour for Wickliffs Doctrine into a general odium and danger . In those days it seems St. Giles's Fields were a Woody lonesome place , full of Bushes and Thickets , and very probably being so near the Town , many good People not daring for fear of Discovery to Assemble in the City , might meet there for the Worship of God , and hearing his Word : This ( according to the Common Construction of Malice ) is Rumour'd to be a Conspiracy against the Government , and upon this suggestion our Historians ( who by the way , either were Monks , or such as borrow from those that were ) came thither at Midnight , and finding some persons there , caused them to be Apprehended , and shortly after Sir Roger Acton , and several others of them ; ( Parsons in his Second Part of Three Conversions , pag. 197. says Thirty seven ; but Sir Richard Baker in his Chronicle fo . 177. says but Twenty eight ) were Executed , for the pretended Treason . And to push home the matter , in a Parliament held the next Year , They obtain an Act of Parliament [ 2 Hen. 5. Ca. 7. ] with this frightful Preamble — For as much as great Rumours Congregations and Insurrections here in the Realm of England by divers of the Kings Liege-people ▪ as well by them which were of the Sect of Heresie commonly call'd 〈◊〉 , as by other of their Confedracy , Excitation , and Abetment now of late were made , to the Intent to Annul , Destroy , and Subvert the Christian Faith , and the L●w of God , and Holy Church , within this same Realm of E●gland ; and also to destroy the same our Soveraign Lord the King and all other manner of Estates of the same Realm of England , as well Spiritual as Temporal ; and also all manner of Policy , and finally , the Laws of the Land : The same our Soveraign Lord the King to the Honour of God and in Conservation and For●ification of the Christian Faith , and also in Salvation of his Royal Estate , and of the Estate of all his Realm , w●●ling against the Malice of such Hereticks and Loll●rds , to provide a more open Remedy and Punishment , &c. hath Ordain●d , That the Chancellour , Treasurer , Iustices of each ●ench ▪ Iustices of the Peace , Sheriffs , &c. shall take an Oath to Root out , and Destroy all manner of Heresies and Errours , commonly called Lollardries ; And that all persons Convict of H●●esie , by the Ordinary , shall forf●it all their Lan●●s and Tenements , Goods and Chattels . So that by this Law , the poor People were in as bad ease for Heresie , as if they had Committed Treason or Murder ; they must lose both 〈◊〉 and ●state , only here was no Corruption of 〈◊〉 and 't is o●s●rvable , that pursuant to this Act , there wa● even since the Reformation this Clause in the Sheriff , Oath , viz. — Ye shall do all your pain and diligence to Destroy and make to Cease all manner of Heresies and Errours ●●mmonly call'd Lollers within your Bayliffwick . [ See Book of Oathes , p. 27. ] And so it continued to the beginning of the Reign of King Charles the First : and then , viz. the Fourth of December 1625. it was by direction of the Kings Council Reformed , and that Clause omitted . But now 't is time to return to speak of Sir John Old-Castle , he had now sheltred himself about Four years in Wales , and though the King at the Prelates Instigation had set forth A Proclamation Promising a Thousand Marks , to any that should bring him in ; yet ( says Baker ) so generally was his Doctrine favour'd , that the Kings offer was not much regarded ; till at last , he was taken by the Lord Powis , and sent Prisoner up to London , and being in the Interim Outlaw'd for the aforesaid pretended Treason , he was drawn to the Place since call'd Tyburn , and as his Crime was represented double , so likewise was his Punishment , being both Hang'd and Burnt , the first as a Traytor , and the last as an Heretick ; and 't is said , several others in those times , were serv'd in like manner ; insomuch , That some have deduced the Etymology of Tyburn , from those two Words , Ty and burn , the Necks of Persons being tyed thereunto , whose Leggs and lower Parts were Consumed in the Flames . Having given this Succinct Relation of this Affair of Sir John Old Castle , I am not Ignorant what rubbs have been thrown in the way , and Scandals raised upon his Memory , by Parsons the Jesuit , and others , which are reducible unto Two sorts , viz. 1 st . That he was a Traitor to his Soveraign . 2 ly . That he was a Drunken Companion , or Deb●uchee . As to the First , being a very material and heinous Charge , we shall refer the Confutation thereof to our next Pacquet . But this last being as groundless as Trivial wee 'l dispatch it at present . That Sir John Old-Castle was a Man of Valour , all Authentick ( though prejudic'd ) Histories agree , That he was a Gentleman , both of go●d Sense , sober Life , and sound Christian Principles , is no less apparent by his Confession of Faith , delivered under his own hand , ( Extant in Foxe , ) and his Answers to the Prelates . But being for his Opinions hated by the Clergy , and suffering such an Ignominious Death ; Nothing was more obliging to the then Domineering Ecclesiastick Grandee● , than to have him represented as a Lewd Fellow ; in Compliance thereof to the Clergy the Wits ( such as they were ) in the succeeding Ages , brought him in , in their Interludes as a Royster , Bully , or Hector : And the Painter borrowing the Fancy from their Cozen Poets have made his Head commonly an Ale house Sign with a Brimmer in his hand ; and so foolishly it has been Tradition'd to Posterity . Nor is this our private Conceit , but the Observation of that Learned and Ingenious Divine , the Reverend Doctor Fuller , who in his Church History of Britain , Lib. 4. fol. 168. has these words — Stage-Poets have themselves been very bold with , and others very merry at , the Memory of Sir John Old-Castle , whom they have fancied a Boon Companion , a Jovial Royster , and yet a Coward to boot , contrary to the Credit of all Chronicles , owning him a Martial Man of Merit : The best is , Sir John Falstaffe , hath relieved the Memory of Sir John Old Castle , and of late is substituted Buffoon in his place ; but it matters as little what petulent Poets as what malicious Papists have Written against him . — The spightful Calumnies of the Latter we shall wipe off in our next . The COURANT. Truman and Tory. Truman THe Business I was about to tell you , was this ; — After the Discovery of the late Popish Plot , a Gentleman at the desire of an Eminent Bookseller in Fleet-street Wrote a Brief History of all the Papists Bloody Persecutions , Plots , and Massacres throughout Europe : This Manuscript was carryed by the Bookseller to Mr. L' Estrange to License , which being unwilling to do , he Cavill'd at it , after he had kept it some time in his hands , that the Author had not Quoted the Authors or Books whence he had taken the Relations , and unless that were done he would not License it . The Gentleman at the Booksellers desire , made all the Quotations punctually and set them in the Margent , and the Copy was again carried to L'Estrange , who nevertheless , Resolving not to License it , put off the Bookseller with many delays near Three Months ; and at last , told him in plain termes , It was not fit to make the Breach wider , betwixt the Papists and Vs , and there were too many of such kind of Books already : Neither could he get the Copy out of his hand . Tory. Perhaps L'Estrange kept it , that he might prevent its being Licens'd by any body else . Trum. This I 'm sure , The Bookseller lost his Season , Copy , and Charge of Writing it , for this Man 's A●britary Pleasure . Tory. But what then did the Author of the Book do ? Trum. The Gentleman followed the business so Close , threatning to take his course at Law , that at last he got the Copy ; and without any Alteration , carried it to one of my Lord the Bishop of Londons Chaplains , who immediately Licensed it ; wondring Mr. L'Estrange should Refuse to License so useful a Book , which was afterwards Printed with that License at the Authors own Charge ; under the Title of — The Antichristian Principle fully Discovered , in a Brief and true Account of all the Hellish Plots , Bloody Persecutions , &c. Tory. Prethee let 's leave talking of L'Estrange , you do so worry him with Pamphlets , that the Gentleman swears and vows has not time to Write against the Papists ; but if you would but let him alone , you should see how he would Swing them off . Trum. Yes , as he has done in his Preface to Proposals for Reunion . — But Pray have you seen a Sheet call'd , Reason● why all good Christians should observe the Holy Fast of Len● . Tory. Yes , 't is Printed for What-dee-call-him in Corn●●● The Author is afraid Care will Calumniate him for a Papist in Masquerade . Trum. No truly , I heard Care say the other day at a Coffee-house , That he does not take the Gentleman for a Masquerader , but for a down-right Popish Priest ; and besides , that if there were no Popery , yet there is abundance of Felony in the Pamphlet : for you must note , in the Year 1677. There was a Book of Six Sheets and an half , Intituled , The Holy Fast of Lent defended against all its Prophaners ; without any Printer or Booksellers Name to it , sold by Papists , and owned by them . Now comes this little Squirt of an Author , and after a new Preamble of half a score Lines , with a Relishing touch on Mr. Hickeringil and Care , steals his whole Pamphlet out of That . As for Example , his Second page , is page Nine ; of the Large one . His Third page , is page Eleven ; of that . His Fourth , is page Twelve , and Thirteen ; of the other . His Seventh page , is to be found page Forty one , of the other : And so all the rest . Tory. But have you seen my Lord of E's Book , called , The Paschal Fast ? Trum. Yes , I have seen it , and shall say nothing to That at present . But as to this whissling Pamphlet , the best Answer methinks will be , that of the Statute 5 Eliz. Ca. 5. — Be it Enacted , That whoever shall , by Preaching , Teaching , Writing , or open Speech , notifie , that any Eating of Fish , or forbearing of Flesh is of any Necessity for the saving the Soul of Man ; Or that it is the Service of God , such Persons shall be Punisht , as spreaders of False News . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , April 6. 1682. In Bonos licet plerumque cadit Viros , ut Calumniis impetantur , non diu tamèn durant tales Eclipses ; sed Sol veritatis illustrioribus apparebit Radiis ; Et Memoria Justi erit in Aeternum . The Treason alleadg'd against Sir John Oldcastle inquired into . Parsons the Jesuite answer'd . Remarkable Circumstances Considered , evincing as well Sir John's Innocency , as Sham-practice in the Proceedings against him . I proceed now to Vindicate the memory of that ( as I charitably believe ) Faithfull Servant and Blessed Martyr of Christ , Sir John Oldcastle , from the foul Guilt of Treason . Mr. Foxe is very Elaborate on this subject , in answer to Alanus Copus , but as I shall sum up the most material of his Arguments , so I shall add several others which to me seem of great weight . Whereof some are General and previous considerations . As , 1. It appears that before Sir John Old castle was question'd by the Bishops , he was so far from being a Malecontent or addicted to Sedition or Disloyal Conspiracies , that on the contrary he was much in the Kings Grace and favour , so that the Prelates durst not Convene him without first complaining to the King , for fear of his Majesties displeasure , and when they had acquainted him therewith , his Majesty kindly sent for him , and discoursed him , perswading him to submit to the Bishops , &c. all which argue● that he was then of unquestion'd Loyalty , else the King would never have Condescended to such a particular care and familiarity . 2. There was no pretence then of any Charge of disloyalty , or any Treason or Conspiracy brought or alleaged against him by his Adversaries , but only for Heretical Opinions . And presently after Sir John was sent to the Tower , and there was kept close Prisoner , and so could have no time before , nor opportunity then to Contrive such a ●ormidable Insurrection as is laid to his Charge : Nor could he do it after he made his escape , for all Historians agree , he fled into Wales , and lived there several years , so that he could not be present with the pretended Conspirators in St. Gileses Fields . 3. It has in all Ages been the method of all Persecutors to blacken the Servants of God tho suffering purely for the Testimony of a good Conscience , with the odious Titles of Traitors , Rebels , and disturbers of the Civil Goverment . Of our Blessed Lord himself , they reported that he was an Enemy to Caesar ; of his Holy and peaceable Apostles — These are they that turn the World upside down . So in the primitive and succeeding times , Nemesion an Egyptian Martyr , was first accused for a Thief , and when that could not be proved , was by the same Judicature , Condemn'd for a Christian , and yet was scourg'd twice as much as the other Felons , and at last burn'd amongst the Thieves , although he never was Thief or Felon . Against Cyprian it was slanderously alleadged by no less man than Galenus Maximus the Proconsul , Quod diu Sacrilegâ , &c. That he had long liv'd with a mind full of Sacrilege , and had gather'd to him men of wicked Conspiracy . 4. The only Historians of those times were Monks , who were Sir John's most bitter Enemies , and therefore no wonder if they draw him in an hideous and frightfull shape . Some of their Lies you shall have particularly examined by and by . — But now let 's hear the Effect of the story as they themselves ( tho much disagreeing in Circumstances ) related it , and as the Indictment against Sir Roger Acton and others imports , viz. That after Sir John escaped out of the Tower ( which Parson● 2. part of the 3. Conversions p. 247. says was about the Feast of St. Simon and Jude ) several of his friends and Favorers on the 10 of January 1413-14 . Assembled in the Thickets in St. Gileses ▪ fields , with an intent to destroy the King and his Brothers , and set up Sir John as Regent , and that the King keeping his Christmas at Eltham in Kent about 6 Miles from London , having notice , went PRIVATELY [ Parsons as aforesaid p. 197 ] at midnight , and took several of them , amongst whom were , Sir Roger Acton , John Brown Gentleman , and John Beverly a Preacher , who with about 30 more [ for they do not agree in the number ] being forthwith Tryed were Condemn'd of Treason and Hang'd , and Sir Roger Drawn hang'd and Buried under the Gallows , and Sir John Oldcastle being put into the same Indictment and not being found , was outlaw'd for the said Fact , and so being taken 4 or 5 years after was upon that outlawry without any further Tryal or Judgment Hang'd and Burnt . This is the Tale — The Credit of which depends partly upon the Testimonies of Historians , and partly upon that of the Records of the Commission and Indictment . We shall consider each of these , whereby the Reader will more clearly perceive how Improbable it is in all its parts and how ill laid together in the whole . 1. As to the Historians , Thomas of Walsingham is the first whom all latter Authors follow as a Flock doth the Bell-weather , and when we have told you that he was a Benedictine Monk of St. Albans , you may easily make Judgment of his Sincerity , and what truth there is in those who take matters from him upon trust . Amongst the rest I observe the Jesuite Parsons makes great use of John Stow's Testimony , and indeed take notice of any Popish Author speaking of modern English History , you shall find commonly Stow's Chronicle strutting his Margin ; this made me wonder why they should make choice of him , who was but a mean Mechanic ( being by Trade a Tayler , and ignorant of the Latin Tongue ) rather than so many other Learned Authors , till I suppose at last I hit upon the reason , in a Treatise of Dr. Matth. Sutclife , ( afterwards Dean of Exeter ) Intituled A Threefold Answer &c. to Parsons 3 Conversions ; Printed Anno. Dom. 1606. where p. 3. That Reverend Author ( who no doubt being Contemporary with Stow had good grounds for his Assertions ) saith — John Stow is a simple Story-writer and a worse Protestant , For 't is well known that certain crafty Companions and enemies of Relion were too much Conversant with him to write truely in these matters . And p. 24. Stow hath the most part of his Lies concerning the Lord Cobham , [ alis Sir John Old castle ] out of Walsingham , which understanding he understood 〈◊〉 , being Latin , and he a meer English Tailer . — Now it was no difficult thing if he Imployed persons Popishly Affected to Translate for him ; for them to Impose upon his Ignorance what would make for their Cause , and then twit us with the noise and pretended Testimony of a Protestant Author . Secondly that which might lead some Historians into an Error , was that in the second year of this King Henry the 5. an Act was made ( part of this we recited in our last ) That all Convicted of H●resy should forfeit all their Lands and Goods , wherefore since they were to lose both Life and Estate , the noise went that Haeresy was then made Treason , tho indeed it was not so . I will give an Instance or two of such misled Authors . Thomas Walden in the Prologue of his first Tome to Pope Martin has these words speaking of this very business , Nec Mora Longa processint qui Statutum , &c. Nor was it long , but it was publickly Enacted by a Statute , that all the Wicklevists as they were Traitors to God , so should also be accounted Traitors to the King. So Roger Wall of the Acts of King Henry 5. Statuit et decrevit ut quot quot Illius Se●tu quae dici●●r Lollard●rum , invenirentaer aemuli et fautores , eo facto Rei Proditorij Criminis in Majest●tem Regiam haberenter . He establisht and Decreed ( saith he ) That all that should be found Embracers or favourers of the sect which is called Lollards , should for that only Fact , be Adjudged Guilty of the Crime of Treason against the Kings Majesty : And Polidore Virgil in the 22 Book of his History , harps upon the same string , declaring that all the Followers of Wickliffes Doctrine were deemed Hostes Patriae , Enemies of their Country , which is all one as to say Traitors . And yet all this while the Statute does not make them Traitors , nor speak any thing of putting them to Death [ for in case of being Convict of Haeresy and refusing to Abjure , they were already to be burnt by the Statute of 2 H 4. Ca. 15. ] But it being so vulgarly taken , as appears by these Examples , 'T is no wonder that knowing Sir John Old-castle to be convicted for what they call'd Haeresy and that he was Executed , they delivered to posterity that he was Executed for Treason , as Imagining Haeresy to be Treason by the Law. In the next place as to the Records , I willingly acknowledge there is no kind of humane Testimony that ought to challeng a greater Reverence Probant et non Probantur ; yet even Records themselves are liable to be falsisied , and whether sometime of that kind is not to be suspected here , may still be a question ; there being not a few Symptomes of Fraud and ill practice . As , 1. The Commission issued to Indict and Try them bears Date the 10 th of Jannuary , 1414. which was on Wednesday next after the Epiphany [ or Twelfth day ] And by the Record of the Indictment it not only appears , that they were the very same day Indicted and the Bill found [ which is very much that a Court should sit the very same day the Commission Authorising them , bears date ; for what time was there then for summoning a Jury , ] &c. But also in the same Indictment it is averr'd that the very same 10 th of January too was the day on which the aforesaid Conspirators ( to the number of Twenty Thousand ) were so in Warlike manner assembled in St. Gilses-fields . See both the Records in Foxe fol. 529. Which being so , one would expect rather to hear of Commissions Issued not so much to try them , as to raise Forces to suppress them ; Inter Arma silent Leges , twenty Thousand Rebels got together where not like much to value a Commission of Oier and Termener . 2. In the Record of the Indictment it is said , per Sacramenta duodecim Juratorum exstitit presentatum , by the Oaths of 12 Jurators it is presented . But the names of the Jurors are ommitted , whereas I humbly Conceive , if any such Indictment had been really and bona fide framed and found , the Jurors names ( as in all other cases ) would have been here particularly Inserted in the Record . 3. The Crimes alleaged in this pretended Indictment are of several sorts , some of them Extravagant and all very observeable , for tho there be some matters Treasonable , to colour the process ; yet the bottom of all appears to be that they were Enemies to the Church — But take the very words of the Record , and Judg of them your selves — By the Oaths of 12 Jurors 't is presented , that John Oldcastle of Coulingin the County of Kent Chevaleir [ Note , tho he were styled Lord Cobham in Right of his Wife , yet he was no Peer of the Land and others vulgarly called Lollards who long have rashly held diverse Heritical Opinions contrary to the Catholic Faith , and other manifest Errors repugnant to the Catholic Law , to maintain such their Errors , not being able to Accomplish their design as long as the Royal power and Regal State of our Lord the King , as well as the State and Office of the Prelatick dignity within the Kingdom of England should continue in prosperity , falsly and Treasonably Contriving as well the State of the Kingdom as the State and Office of Prelates and the Religious Orders within this Kingdom utterly to Annul , and our Lord the King , his Brothers , the Prelates and other great men of the Realm to Kill . And to compel the Religious Orders to leave divine Worship and the Observation of Religion , and to follow worldly Occupations , and demolish both Cathedrals and Religious houses and spoil them of their Goods , and to appoint the said Sir J. O. Regent of the Realm , and to set up many Governments in the Realm as a people without an Head , to the final destruction as well of the Catholic Faith and Clergy as of the State and Majesty of the Royal dignity , did falsly and Trayterously order and propose that he with many other Rebells unknown , to the Number of 20000 men from diverse parts of England Arrayed in Warlike manner should Privately Rise , and on Wednesday next after Epiphany in the first year of the King at the Parish of St. Gileses , &c. in a great field they unanimously came together and met to fulfill such their wicked Intent , persevering therein to Kill the King and his Brothers viz. Tho. Duke of Clarence , John of Lancaster , and Humphrey of Lancaster , and also the Prelates and great men aforesaid , as likewise to disinherite the King of his Realm , they came Riding into the said Field , Array'd after the manner of an Insurrection against their Allegiance , to subdue our Lord the King , unless by him with a strong hand they had Gratiously been hindered . These are the very words of the Indictment , which we the rather have repeated , because the same was not Translated by Mr. Fox . The COURANT. Truman and Tory. Tory. And how fares our Friend Nat ? Truem. Why truly the Lords of the Council ( to use his own insolent Expression ) have put him in a way to prove his Letters about Sir E. B. G. murdering himself . Tory. As how prethee ? Truem. By justly sending him and his two Vouchers to Newgate . Every thing you know naturally tends to its Center , hence no doubt the impudent lie first came , begot by the Stallion Popish Priests and Midwif'd by Dame Celier , and thither 't is now return'd . Tory. I 'l tell you this is a great disappointment . There were Te Deums intended to have been Sung by our Catholic friends , and Hundreds of us were got to the Tavern to be drunk for joy , and now to be thus Balkt , verily as Monsieur Coleman said — There is no Trust in Man ? Will not this fadg ; then what shall we do now , What sham is next ? O Roger where art thou ? Truem. Never trouble thy head with Roger , he is playing at Cross purposes . For Example . The Question is — Mr. L'Estrange why did not you for eighteen years together come to Divine service and receive the Sacrament according to the Establisht Church of England . The Answer is — the Parson of Dionis Backchurch . The Question is — M. L'Estrange why did you refuse to License a Narrative touching the manner of Sir Edmundbury Godfreys being found , and say you did not know but you might offend some great people at White-hall . The Answer is — 't is not the first time . The Question is — Mr. Le' Estrange is you are no Papist , why did you go to Mass , and own your self to be a Member of that Church whereof the Pope is the Head ? The Answer is Brass Screws . The Question is — Mr. L'Estrange why did you refuse to Licence an Innocent Copy of Verses meerly because therein it was said — That from the Cells of Jesuits and Monks there proceeded a brood to Riffle Subjects and to Murder Kings ? The Answer is — Original Copy . The Question is — Mr. L' Estrange why did you refuse to Licence both an harmless and usefull Historical Collection of Popish Massacres and Cruelties , and say 't was not fit to make the breach between us aud the Church of Rome wider ? and this since the Discovery of the present Plot ? The Answer is — Forty Eight , and pordage . The Question is — Mr. L'Estrange with what face could you affirm such a notorious lie , that there were never above 50 Quakers at a time in the noisome Little-Ease of Bristol ? The Answer is — Sir John Knight and 300 Horsmen . The Question is — Tory. Prethee leave thy fooling — I wonder you dare talk at this rate at this time of day ; a Catholick friend of mine sent me a Copy of Verses last post out of Lancashire , I 'l read a stanza or two of them . We must not Blabb , but only hint , If all things fail the Divel 's in 't Wait but a little longer Our Plot will prove that 't is no wonder For Bones well sett , ( if broak asunder ) After do grow the stronger . For mark ye well altho our Plot In its first Tract succeeded not , Yet much we have got by 't . The Haereticks by shams and fears Are set together by the Ears Whilst Whigg and Tory fight . The Tory he Swag●gers and Sings Drinks the Dukes health before the Kings , And damns to be Emphatick , When he expresseth wish and hope To Kiss the Gouty Toe of Pope Ere he 'l endure Fanatick Then for our hot Tantivy Boys That more with Oaths than pray'rs make noise They 'r Birds de●ile their Nest Whose Priest-Craft is preferment meerly Which or to get , or save they clearly Will pass through any Test . Our Friends are numberless to think on The Dammee Blades and those that drink on And Whore without all shame The Crack-farts , Hectors , Atheists , Bulleys , The Bankrupts , Poets , Sots , and Cullies , And some I dare not name . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , April 14. 1682. — Livor post Fata quiescat Tum suus ex merito quemque tuatur Honos . Some further Remarks on the Story of Sir John Oldcastle . An Epitaph offered to his memory : The miserable death of his persecutor Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury , who made a Constitution against Reading the Scriptures . LEt us go on to Examine the Matter of Treason charg'd on Sir John Oldcastle , &c. And must request the Reader to Remind the Record of the Indictment , recited in English in our last , in which besides the unaccountable omission of the Jurors names and the improbability that the supposed Fact should be Committed , and Commission to the Judges , and their Session , and the Conviction , should all bear date and happen upon one and the same Numerical day , there are these other Observables that present themselves . 1. 'T is therein alleadged that the design of these Imaginary Traytors in St. Gilses Thickets was to make Sir John Oldcastle Regent , and why not rather King ? since the same Indictment charges him with design to kill the King. And yet if he had a mind to be Regent , why should he design to kill the King , for then presently his Regency must needs expire . The truth is , this very expression renders it suspicious , that this pretended Indictment was ●obbled up afterwards by the Clergy or some of their Agents , during the Kings Absence in France , at which time the Notion of setting up for a Regent might be probable . But when this supposed Insurrection happened , the King was not gone , but lay at Eltham . 2. The number of the Rebels are said to be Twenty Thousand , and Array'd in Warlike manner ; now 't is very strange and improbable how so great a Number could get together , and more strange that they should all be routed and disperst meerly by the Kings coming to them into the Thickets , for we do not read of any Army leavied by the King to oppose them : Nor do we hear of one person kill'd , nor so much as a Broken Pate or a Bloody Nose in all this terrible Insurrection ; had there been such a Forces , their designs so horrid against the Kings Life , he would have hardly ventur'd himself amongst them so ill provided . 3. It would seem by this Indictment , that these Twenty Thousand Rebells were all Horse men , for it saith proditoriè modo Insurrectionis contra Ligeanceas suas Equitavêrunt , they Treasonably after the manner of an Insurrection came Riding , &c. Now this increases the Miracle , for 't was a work of great time and vast Expence to raise an Army of Twenty Thousand Horse ; But besides , if they were Horse what did they do in St. Gileses Thickets ? Sure that was none of the best places to Randevouz in ; again , if they came Riding thus in Battel Array Twenty Thousand strong , how does the other part of the Indictment hold water , where 't is said Privatim Insurgentes , Privately Rising ; a Clause which shrewdly intimates , that some of the Clergy have been tampering with this Indictment , and that it was not drawn with much Advice of the Kings Learned Council at Law , for they would never have thus contradicted themselves or inserted such impertinent words as Privatim Insurgentes . 4. Nor is it less pleasant to consider , that there should be Twenty Thousand Horse levyed in open Rebellion to perpetrate the most horrid Treason that could be Imagined , and these should be all discomfited , and such vast Numbers of them taken , that our Monkish Historians talk of all the Prisons about London being fill'd with them , and yet none of all their names known but Sir John Oldcastle , ( wh●●at the same time by the general Current of History seems too to have been at the same time in Wales ) Sir R. Acto● , Mr. Brown , and Beverly the preacher , for so the Indictment sayes , Quam pluribus Rebellibus Ignotis , &c. 5. A most material exception to this pretended Indictment is , that therein the Kings Brothers are stiled John of Lancaster and Humphrey of Lancaster , whereas in truth they then were , and ever since the 13 th year of their Father Henry the 4 th had been Dukes of Bedford and Gloucester , as you may read in Caxtons Chronicle ; now can any wise man imagine , that the Kings Council if they had drawn this Indictment upon so great an Important an occasion , would have been so negligent a● sto omit those Princes Titles and only with an unpardonable Rudeness call them John and Humphrey ? — Credat Judaeus Apella . 6. If the matter had been Treason , why were not the offenders executed in such manner as in cases of Treason the Law requires ; but we do not find that they were Hang'd drawn and quarter'd but only Hang'd , which is not the Judgment in Treason . 7. As for Sir John Oldcastle himself , after he was taken and brought upout of Wales , which was about the year 1417. There being then a Parliament sitting , the Records thereof do give this following account , viz. That Sir John Oldcastle of Cowling in the County of Kent , Knight , being Out-lawd in the Kings-bench , and being Excommunicated before by the Arch-Bishop for Haeresy , was brought before the Lords , and having heard his Convictions , [ It seems the Haeresy was charg'd upon him there as well as the Outlawry ] answered not thereunto for his Excuse , upon which it was Adjudged that he should be taken as a Traytor to the King and the Realm , and carried to the Tower of London , and from thence drawn through the City unto the New Gallows in St. Gileses without [ the old ] Temple Barr , and there to be Hanged and burned Hanging . In which Proceedings we may note , 1. That he was never try'd by his Peers , that is by any Jury , for he was but a Commoner , not a Peer of the Realm , and suffered upon the Outlawry and Excomunication , and therefore when we said in our last p. 123. That without any farther Tryal or Judgment he was Hang'd and Burnt , we desire to be understood , intended , of any Legal , common or ordinary Trial or Judgment according to the Course of the Laws . For , 2. If he were duly Out-law'd for Treason , upon his being taken , there was no need for carrying him before the Lords in Parliament . For by the very Out-lawry he would have been Attainted , and without more ado should have had Judgment in the Kings Bench as a Traytor . But it may justly be suspected that the Judges of that Court , perceiving what kind of practises there had been in this case , declined to be so far concern'd therein , and therefore Certified the Record into the Parliament , which they did , together with the Bishops Sentence of Excommunication filed ▪ to the Record . A method very strange and unpresidented . 3. 'T is observable , that after all this , the Lords did pass such Judgment on him as was not due to a Traitor , and though it be true , the Parliament might by Act have Attainted him , and thereupon Ordained a special Judgment as they should have thought good ; yet since they did not so proceed , since he was before Attainted by the Out-lawry , and thereupon ( or else without any Colour of Law ) suffered , I conceive their Lordships could not lawfully vary from the common Judgment of Treason . 4. It is further to be noted , that in the Records of the said Parliament it is added , that a motion was made , that the Lord Powis [ one of the Ancestors no doubt of that Popish Lord now in the Tower for High Treason ] might be thanked and Rewarded , according to the Proclamation , for his great pains of taking of Sir John Oldcastle Knight , Haeretick ; But the Roll there does not mention , Traitor ; so that it seems pretended Haeresy was his greatest , indeed for ought we can perceive main , and probably ( Except breaking Prison ) his only Crime . Yet we are not ignorant that the Old Monks , and the Modern Jesuite Parsons , bring several other most false Accusations against him , as that he was an Anabaptist and would have had all things in common , but this Calumny seems to have no other grounds , than his complaining of the superfluity of the Clergy in those timer and wishing that their abundance had been distributed to better uses ; nay , they blush not to write , Tantâ praeditur fuit dementiâ ut putaret se post trid●um à morte Resurrecturus , He was so madd , that he perswaded himself , that he should Rise again the Third day , as another Saviour of his Sectaries ; as Parsons 2 d. of his 3 Conversions p. 250. relates from Walsingham , or ( as Stow botches up the story ) The last words that he spake to Sir Tho. Erpingham Adjuring him , that if he saw him Rise from Death to Life again the Third day , he would procure that his sect might beat peace and quiet . Now let any man read his papers and discourses in Fox , savouring of such firm piety , prudence and sobriety of mind , and then judge how unlikely he was to be Guilty of such a phrensical Extravagance . But possibly he might at his Execution , say that though they so severely persecuted those . Truths which he bore Testimony to , and sought by all means to suppress and bury the same , yet they would Rise again , and his Doctrine be Reviv'd . And from some such true words the Father of Lies and his Journy-men the Monks , might take occasion to raise that wicked scandal . And now having thus fairly represented Sir John Oldcastles Case to posterity , we take leave of his Manes , but that we may do it civily , tho the prejudice of those times would afford him neither Tombstone nor Grave , yet certainly we my be allow'd to offer an Extempore Epitaph to his Memory . On Sir John Oldcastle , Lord Cobham who suffer'd Decem. 1417. Rome's Old new fraud in Cobhams Fate we view ; The Hereticks must still be Traitors too ; All Popish Sham-plots are not hatch'd of late ; Long since their Int'rest Culli'd in , the State ; For God , and for the King the Prelates Cry'd But only meant their own Revenge and Pride . Had the sly Meal Tub fadg'd , or Irish Oathes Been Jury-proof , old Churches hated Foe 's Ere now , had been Old-Castled , Hang'd and Burn'd ; And Loyalst Patriots into Rebells turn'd , But Midwife Time at last brings Truth to Light For after Death each man receives his Right . Then sleep , brave Hero ! till last Judgments day Raising to Glory thy twice-martyr'd Clay Romes malice , and thy Innocence display But here we may note , that before the Execution of this noble-man , viz. in the year 1414. his bitter Persecutor . Tho Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury , who originally caused his trouble , and Condemn'd him for Haeresy , and who in a synod had forbidden the Scriptures to be translated into , or read in the English Tongue , was taken away by a strange death , His own Tongue being so swell'd that for many days he could swallow no sort of sustenance and so was starv'd to death . A most remarkable Judgment , that he who by his Canons forbad the Food to the Soul , and had pronounc'd Sentence of Condemnation on many Innocents was now both famish't and struck Dumb together . Thomas , Gasconous in his Theological Dictionary thus plainly tells the story . Tho. Aruudel Cant. Archiepiscopus sic Linguâ Percussus erat , ut nec deglutire nec Loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit , et sic tandem obiit . Atque Multi tu nofieri putabant , quia v●rbum Alligasset , ne suo Tempore praedicatur . Tho Arrundel Archb. of Canterbury , was so smitten in his Tongue that he could neither swallow , nor speak , and so died , which was thought by many to come upon him for that he restrain'd the word of God from being preached in his days . The COURANT. A CHARM against ROGERISM . Triceps est Cerberus , tèr ego te Despuo Triplex est Eumenis , tèr te ego Despuo Vomas , dico vomas , tèr vome & Improbam Pectore purgato Rabiem ad Phlegetonta Remitte . Enter Jesuit solus . NOW shall I turn Heraclitus Ridens , and split my sides with laughing , to see how sweetly matters go on . 'T is the hopefullest Spring I have known or read of , above 100 years , and all our Projects are blythe and blooming . How kindly do our Councils work and cully in the hood-wink'd crowd ; the French Monarch ( our mighty Patron ) plays a Game at Tick-tack with his Holiness , and the World stares and gapes as if they were at Sharps . What if he clip the Wings of the duller Orders ? Let him go on and prosper , Roma interim crescit Albae Ruinis ; No matter for those swarms of Drones , our active Society ( if the Fools prove peevish and stubborn ) may beg their Lands . Nor need we fear the gripes of his Talons , since we have twisted our Interests inseparable with his , for Campanella has shifted the Scene , and 't is resolv'd in spite of Providence , one Monarch and one Religion shall govern the Europaean World. They are pitifully read in School craft that cannot modelize Divinity to each complexion of Affairs ; there lies a little spot on the Northwest corner of the Map that has cost us many a pangful Thought , Father La-Chese long since undertook the Conversion of those Infidels , and tho he met with some rubs , despairs not in time to accomplish it . If one Broad-side does not sink a Vessel , another may , the Needle 's in , and the Thread must follow . O Beata Maria ! into what Confusions have we put the Hereticks amongst themselves ? Well! let Whig and Tory scuffle 'till their Hearts ake , whilst we tour aloft , like the Vulture hovering over the Lion and Wild-boar in their Combatings , as hoping to devour the Carcases of them both . O the Church ! the Church ! the Church by Law establish'd ! There 's Musick enough in that very sound to supersede the office of the Organs . But then not one in forty Dreams what those words signifie in our Dictionary . Pshaw ! Pshaw ! you Dolt-heads ! Verity is Vnity ; there is but one Church in the World , and that 's the Catholick , and Catholick is Roman , and there 's the Riddle unfolded . But how is this Religion by Law establish'd ? We 'l make That out I 'le warrant you , you shall have enough of Magna Charta . Is there any prescription against the Church ? Shall any Laws prevail against St. Peter's Right ? Or indeed what power have Excommunicated Hereticks to make any Laws at all ? All such Provisions are still-born , Ipso facto void , as errant Felo's de se as we would make Sir Edmondbury Godfrey , and holy Mother-Church unjustly disseiz'd , may lawfully make a Re-entry . Let 's first down with the Dissenters , crush them , maul 'um , hang 'um if we can , or ruine them at least , and then their Church of England shall have Polypheme's courtesie . O Bristol ! Bristol ! thou hast done gallantly ! I could not but snicker the other day to see a parcel of Wooden-shoe'd French Hereticks that had fled thither for shelter , how sillily they look'd when they saw a parcel of English Calvinists dragg'd out of their Meeting , and hurried to Gaol . But we have a greater work in hand , 't is a Protestant Plot must do our business , and a Protestant Plot we 'l have , if it cost us as much as we got by burning of London . There are a fresh Cast of Beuk-blawers listed , spick and span new ones , never yet baulkt or blasted by an Ignoramus ; they only want a little Documentizing as to matter , persons , times , and places , ( for all the rest they remember right well ; ) I must away and Discipline them , and if they prove such incorrigible Bunglers as our Irish Rascals , let 'um be damn'd blacker than Luther . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , April 21. 1682. Quae si cum sociis Stultus cupidúsque bibisset , Sub d●mina Meritrice fuisset turpis & excors Vixisset Canis Immundus , vel amica Luto Sus. The Grand Question , Whether the Church of Rome be in any kind to be esteem'd a Church of Christ ? entred into , the Reasons why the same is here discuss'd . The definition of the Church , and how divided . HAving deduc'd our History somewhat below the year 1400. and being Arriv'd at those times wherein our Ancestors in England first of all were brought to Capital sufferings for the purity of Religion , and were ( to use the Apostles phrase Hebr. 12. 4. ) forced to resist unto Blood , the wicked Impositions of the no less cruel than Idolatrous Papal Hierarchy . It will be convenient if not necessary to inquire what opinion we ought to have of the Church of Rome in its present state . A task we undertake not meerly for diverting the Reader , tho sure variety , in all other things delightfull , will not here be offensive , nor the intermixing Polemicks with History be censured , since we find precedents of it in the best and most approved Authors . But we do it for his satisfaction too , that he may make the truer Judgment of those many Tragical Scenes , all fill'd with fire and fagot , Blood and horror , Popish fury triumphant , and Pious Innocence torn and mangled and Butcher'd with a thousand Barbarities . For though to each Judicious peruser the very prospect of these Cruelties is enough to satisfy him that these are the Talons of the Vulture , not the sweet Breathings of the Holy Dove , practises of the Synagogue of Satan , not of the Church of the meek and mercifull Jesus , yet some hot and superficial Readers , especially in this debaucht and unhappy Age , may be apt to say , Here 's a Clutter indeed with a parcell of Peevish Fellows , what if they were burn't or hang'd out of the way ; whose fault was it ? why would they not conform , and honestly come to Church ? if the Church of Rome be a true Church wherein a man may go to Heaven , why did they trouble themselves and the world , and make a Schism , and disturb the Government ? you make a stir and call them Martyrs , but for ought I know they were Follies Martyrs rather than Gods , and I remember I have seen a Book Intituled Semper Iidem , or a parallel betwixt the antient and modern Phanaticks , Printed here at London with ( I think ) Authority , I am sure publickly and without any trouble to the Bookseller Richard Lownds at the White Lyon in St. Pauls Churchyard , 1661. which renders Oldcastle , Bishop Latimer , Woodman , &c. as errant Whiggs and Raskals as ever liv'd ; a sort of turbulent Hereticks that interrupted the Churches Tranquility , and would needs be turning the world upside down , though they knew neither why nor wherefore , &c. Suppose one should meet a Spark of this mettal , ( and such frequently now adays at every Coffee-house you may meet with , ) is it not fit my honest Country men should be ready provided to Confute his Folly , and do right to those Glorious Worthies , who did not sacrifice their Lives to a sullen Obstinacy or factious Freake , but for the pure truths of God ( worth a million of Lives ) and departed from Rome because she was so far departed from God , that if they had further accompanied her ( afterdivine Grace had open'd their eyes to see her Abominations ) they must necessarily have fallen into Eternal perdition . To Demonstrate this ( therefore ) it will I think be not unworthy your while ( and presently too , lest the Disease come upon us before the Medicine be provided , and black darkness surround us , e're every body be sufficiently Acquainted with it's Hellish Nature ) to consider the three points following , viz. 1. Whether the present Church of Rome ought in any sort to be esteemed a true Church of Christ ? 2. Whether any person Living and Dying in the Communion of that Church , and understanding her Doctrine and practises , and joyning therein may ( ordinarily ) be saved . 3. Whether any person ( as suppose a Protestant out of fear , compliance , &c. ) may be present at Mass understanding the same without committing of grievous sin . These Three particulars , we shall endeavour in this and some following Sheets , to discourse of with all plainness and Candor , so far from any violation of Charity , that we thereby only design a most necessary Caution to prevent poor missed souls from precipitating themselves into endless Ruin and Destruction . As to the first Quaery , touching the present Roman Churches being a Church of Christ , two things are to be premised and explained . 1. What we mean in this debate by , Church of Christ . 2. What we understand by the Church of Rome . 1. The word Church taken in its full Latitude signifies , the whole company of all those whom God by his word and spirit calls to the knowledge and profession of his truth , and from its members being called forth and separated from the rest of the world , that live in gross and avowed Atheism or Idolatry , without the knowledg and acceptation of those supernatural verities , the Incarnation and Crucifixian of the Son of God for the sins of men , upon the terms held forth in the Gospel , it is termed the Church , in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , derived from the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Evoco , to call out , or from . The Church thus absolutely and simply considered in this Latitude is but one , as the State and Company of the Kingdom of great Britain is but one , since all and every one called to this Grace , of how different estate , qualities or condition soever , belong one way or other to this Company ; but in this Church thus considered there are sundry differences and respects , that is , the persons called to the Faith of Christ are of diverse sorts ; for some part of the Church is already reduced from this mortal life , and Crowned with that Glory , whereunto they were called when here on Earth , and thence stiled the Church Triumphant , the other part is that which is successively abiding in this world , which for that time , is called the Church Militant , because it lies as it were in the Camp always alarm'd , and fighting against Hells Triple League , the world , the Flesh , and the Divel , under the Banner of our Lord the blessed Jesus , and patiently waiting for the victory . But amongst these latter , there are again two sorts . First such as are effectually called , and these are the Elect only , whom God not only calls , but chuses , by his free Grace , inspiring them to obey that calling , and to live Holily worthy of such their vocation , and who shall infallibly be Saved in the life to come , and this Company , we call the Invisible Church ; because only God knows who are His , and tho we see the men and by their fruits charitably hope they are Gods Elect , yet to speak precisely no mortal eye can infallibly discern them to be such , since many times the Bristol-stone glitters as bright as the Diamond , and Hypocrites make as fair outward shew as the real Saint . The second sort therefore of the militant Church , are Hypocrites and ●n●ound members , who are not effectually called , but disobey the truth whereof they make profession . These distinctions being thus premised , we proceed to acquaint you what we mean by a true Church of Christ , and we shall do it in the very words of our mother the Church of England in the 19 th Article of her Faith , — The visible Church of Christ is a Congregation of Faithfull men , in the which the pure word of God is Preached , and the Sacraments be duly Administred according to Christs Ordinance in all those things that of Necessity are requisite to the same . So that here we see wherever the word of God is sincerely preach'd and heard , and the Sacraments Administred according to Christs Institution , there is a Church of God , for those are the marks whereby the Church may be known . So that the visible Church , which is also Catholick [ or Vniversal ] under the Gospel ( not confined to one Nation as before under the Law ) consists of all those throughout the world that profess the true Religion . And particular Churches , which are members thereof are more or less pure , according the doctrine of the Gospel is taught and embraced , Ordinances Administred , and publick Worship perform'd more or less pure in them . And not only the purest particular Churches under Heaven are subject both to mixture and Error , but some may and have so degenerated as to become no Churches of Christ , but Synagoges of Satan , tho yet there shall to the end of the world be a Church on Earth to Worship God according to his will against whom the Gates of Hell shall not prevail . Now whether the present Church of R●me be not one of these Apostatized Adulterous Churches against whom such a Divorce is sued out , we shall proceed to Inquire , as soon as we have told you what we mean by the Church of Rome . And that is , The whole Church of Rome as it is a Body consisting of one vissible head the Pope , and of all Papists wheresoever , Clergy , and Laity , professing themselves members of that Head , and owning the Faith and Doctrine thereof . This Body or Company , I say , is not in any sort to be accounted a true visible Church of Christ , which I conceive will appear by diverse Arguments of which I shall give you one at present . That Church which over throweth the main and proper cause of our Salvation is no true Church of Christ . But the Church of Rome overthroweth the main and proper cause of our Salvation . Therefore the Church of Rome is no true Church of Christ . The Major I presume no man will deny , and for the Assumption 't is notoriously evident , for they have overthrown the principal and fundamental Article of Justification , which is the Head and summ of all Religion ; they err in the Efficient Cause of our Justification , which is the free Grace and favour of God , which they deny building it upon mans merit of Congruity , or works preparatory and dispository to Justification , &c. Coupling it with mans free-will . They Err in the material cause Christ ; Obedience , this they deny to be our Obedience or the matter of our Justification . They Err in the Form of our Justification , which it the Imputation of Christs Righteousness unto us . They Err in the Instrumental cause , to wit , the Justifying Faith , denying is to be a certain particular trust or Assurance in Gods mercy for the Pardon of our Sins . They Err in the very Meritorious cause Christ our Redeemer , several ways overthrowing all his Offices . They Err also in the final cause of Justification , being the free Gift of Eternal Life , while they say the same is merited by the Condignaty . They overthrow the very Fundamentals of Religion , by denying the sufficiency of the Scriptures for the Rule of Faith , and the necessity of its being known to Gods people . They deny the right use of the Sacraments whilst they attribute unto them Grace ex opere operato , and teach that their efficacy depends on the Intention of the Priest . They deny the truth of Christs humane Body by their absurd whimsey of Transubstantiation , and the vertue of His only and all alone sufficient Sacrifice , by their propitiatory Masses , &c. So that 't is plain they have Corrupted or abandoned the main and proper Fundamentals of Salvation , consequently has no Claim to the Title of a Church of Christ . THE COURANT. Tory. HAVE you seen the famous Panegyrick , the Sacrific● to the Rising-Sun ? Truem. No , nor can guess what you mean. But I have heard , that amongst all sorts of Idolaters , they were only a parcel of forlorn , servile , debauch'd , effeminate , Hen-hearted , Chicken-soul'd Persians , that worship'd the Sun rising . And since you mention that word , it puts me in mind what I read the other day in a Pamphlet , Entituled , A warning against the dangerous practises of Papists , written by one Thomas Norton in good Queen Bess's days , Anno 1586. Let it be well-weigh'd ( saith he ) what they mean to the Realm , That under colour of Succeeding , so far undermine the Head of our Country , that they convey the countenance , favour , and supportation of a great corrupt number of such as may frame themselves any hope of Gain that way , to persons that by such kindled Ambition may be the more hastily embolden'd : This to do , is to shew us a Sun rising , to whose Worship they would fain draw us , from our Sun declining , as they suppose . No , no , our Queen is our true Sun , and whatever shining Thing they would set up in her time , is no right Sun , but an unlucky Comet . And it is not yet Noon , I trust , with our Sun ; or if it be , I hope yet God will lengthen the day to our Sun , for his Honour-sake , as he did to Joshua , and rather have all good Subjects so to hope , if the residue of that day may be so spent as Joshuah spent it , and for which God did prolong it , viz. To rid the World of God's Enemies . Let it be considered what Hopes , Anticipation , and most dreadful Mischiefs , which I fear and abhor to name , the encouraging of such succeeding , ( which is the work of Papists ) may minister where the only Person of our most dear and precious Soveraign standeth between them , and ( their desired Effect ) the utter undoing of us all ; and specially where the power of Revenge may by possibility fall into their hands , for whose sake it should be attempted . It is no small mischief , danger , and appalling of our Faith and Courage , when our Prince must be defended against those that by possibility may aspire to be our Princes themselves , and to 〈◊〉 it upon good Subjects . — I dispute no Titles , I have no reach beyond our Queen . I can see nothing beyond our Queen 〈◊〉 a Chaos of Misery , therefore I am loth to look so far ; my only care is , and all good Subjects ought to be , for our Queens Majesties Preservation . What other Title soever be pretended , be it good or bad , if it shall once threaten danger to the Queen's Majesty , whose Title and Governance we know to be true , and have felt to be good , I wish it destroy●d and put out of hope , lest it hope too soon , too much , too high , and join with too many . — Thus the very syllables of that Author . Tory. Well! and what the Devil does all this signifie ? The idle Dream , I 'le warrant ye , of some seditious Puritanical Whig . Truem. The Book , Sir , was printed by Authority , and seems but to express the general fears and apprehensions Protestants were then in , from the prospect of a Popish Successor . But the truth is , Mr. L'Estrange was a little too young to be Licenser in those days . Tory. Why , there 's the business ; Tempora mutantur , Protestants dread a Popish Successor ? I must tell you , Sir ! that whoever is cautious against such a Blessing , is Ipso facto , to be reputed , stigmatiz'd , and prosecuted as a Whig , a damn'd Phanatick , a Rascal , a Traitor , and infallibly an Enemy to the Church of England as by Law establish'd ; and all this , if need be , we will have proved as plain as the way to Dunstable in the next Observator . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , April 28. 1682. Papae tempus adest , magnò cum optaverit emp●um , Intactam hanc Gentem , & cum spolia ista , diemque Oderit . — Arguments proving the Church of Rome not to be the true Church of Christ . IN our last we Explain'd the Notion of a Church in its several Acceptations , as far as was necessary ; and offer'd one Reason ( then ) why the Roman Church was not to be esteemed a true Church . We now proceed to Consider the same a little further : And our Second Argument shall for the greater Authority be taken from the Profest , Publick Doctrine of The Church of England , ( if the Book of Articles and Homiles be allowed to Contain her Doctrine , which some Mens Heterodoxies and bold Preachments of quite contrary Tenets , whilst they yet vapour and boast themselves as the only true Churchmen , has rendred a Quaere . ) Argument 2. The true Visible Church of Christ is a Congregation of Faithful Men , in which the pure Word of God is Preached ; and the Sacraments duly Administred , according to Christ's Ordinance in all those things that of necessity are requisite to the same . But the Church of Rome is not a Congregation of Faithful Men , in which the pure Word of God is Preached , and the Sacraments duly Administred according to Christ's Ordinance in all those things , that of necessity are requisite to the same . Therefore the Church of Rome is not a true visible Church of Christ . The Major is the Express Words of the Nineteenth Article of the Church of England . And least any should say , That we may indeed from hence conclude Affirmatively , not Negatively , viz. That where these Marks are , There is a Church ; but not , that where they are not , there is no Church ; be pleased to take notice , That the Church of England delivers these Words by way of Definition of a Church , describing it by the proper Marks : Now a Definition , all that understand the Art of Reasoning know , is not only positive in it self , but Exclusive and Negative , in regard of that to which it is Oppos'd . The Min●r is also declar'd , and asserted by our Church in her Homilies : As for Example , in That for Whit-sunday ( part 2 d. ) We have these Passages — First , It [ speaking of the Church of Rome ] wants these true and proper Marks of a true Church ; [ having before mentioned these very Marks ] For neither are they Built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets , retaining the sound and pure Doctrine of Christ Jesus ; neither do they Order the Sacraments , or Ecclesiastical Keys in such sort as he did first Institute and Ordain them . Again , They want the Spirit of God ; if it be possible to be there , where the true Church is not ; then it is at Rome . Again , He that is of God , heareth Gods Word ; whereof it followeth , That the Popes in not hearing Christs Voice , do plainly argue to the World , that they are not of Christ , nor yet possest of his Spirit . Thus the Homily ! whereby I think this Argument is sufficiently supported ; and will appear Cogent to all such as own themselves So●● of the Church of England ; and indeed 't is pity any such should now be to be Informed , That the Church of Rome is no true Church . Nor is this Argument less strong in it self against the Papists : For the Proposition is St. Paul's , Gal. 1. 8. That Man or Angel ( and by parity of Reason That Church ) which teacheth otherwise than the Apostles taught is accursed : and whether such Church offend herein by adding to Christs Doctrine , or by detracting or taking from it , 't is all one , the Crime is the same● 'T is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another thing , another Gospel . For as for taking away , as the Apostle saith , Whoever shall keep the whole Law and ye● offend in one point he is Guilty of all , James 2. 10. So most truly too , saith St. Ambrose in his Sixth Book upon Luke , Negat Christum qui non omnia quae Christi sunt , Confitetur . He denyeth Christ who doth not confess and acknowledge all that Christ taught . And for adding unto , the same Father Writing upon those words , Be not the Servants of Men , 1 Cor. 7. 23. thus testifieth , Servi hominum sunt qui Humanis se subjiciunt Superstitionibus ; They are the Servants of Men that submit themselves to Humane . Traditions : And if they are the Servants of Men , they are not the Servants of Christ : So St. Paul concludeth , Gal. 1. 10. So that the Proposition , as it is Asserted by the Church of England ; so is it likewise Justified by the Authority of the Holy Scripture and ancient Fathers . Then as for the Assumption , That in the Church of Rome neither the Word of God is truly Preached , nor the Sacraments duly Administred , is notorious ; for as to Doctrine , they have added their own Figments , as Transubstantiation , Purgatory , &c. and do Preach contrary Doctrines to the Scripture ; and as touching the Sacraments , they have not only Augmented the Number , and made Five new ones of their own , which Christ never Instituted , viz. Confirmation , Orders , Pennance , Matrimony , and Extream Vnction ; But also they have utterly Corrupted those Two which our Lord Ordain'd : For in Baptism besides Water , they use Spettle , Salt , Oyl , Chrism , contrary to the Institution ; and they lay such a necessity upon this Institution , That all that dye without it ( even Infants ) they say are Damn'd . [ See Bellarm. de Baptism . L. 1. Ca. 4. and Rhem. Annot. on John the 3 d. ] In the Lords Supper , they have turned the Sacrament to a Sacrifice , made an Idol of Bread , changed the Communion into private Masses , taken the Cup from the Lay-people ; and committed many other Abominations . Therefore I conclude this Argument , The Church of Rome not having the Word of God purely Preached , nor the Sacraments rightly Administred , according to the Institution , is in no sort to be esteemed a Visible Church of Christ . Argument 3. That pretended Church which overthroweth , and denyeth the only Rule of Faith , is no true Church of Christ . But the Church of Rome does so . Therefore . As to the Proposition ; the only Rule of Faith is the Scripture or written Word of God , John 5 32. 2 Tim. 3. 16. Now to overthrow this Rule , is to overthrow the Foundation of the Church of God , which is built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets , Ephes . 2. 20. That is the Scriptures of the New and Old Testaments . As for the Assumption , That the Church of Rome hath overthrown this Rule is Evident : for First , She hath added another Rule of her own ; to wit , Traditions and humane Inventions , which are contrary to the Scriptures , as Christ saith , Matt. 15. 16. Gods Ark and Dagon cannot stand together ; what Communion hath Christ with Belial ? What agreement hath Divine Purity with bold Forgeries ? Secondly , they overthrow as much as in them lies , this only Rule of Faith , whilst they subject the Authority and Sense of it wholly to the Church of Rome , or the Pope ; so that Gods Word is not received of the Church of Rome , as it is the Word of God , but as the Word of Men ; contrary to that of the Epistle , 1 Thess . 2. 13. Argument 4. That Church which holdeth not the Head Christ , is no true Spouse or Church of Christ . But the Church of Rome holdeth not the Head Christ . Therefore . The Proposition is undeniable , Eph. 4. 16. and 5. 23. The Assumption may thus be proved , That Church which is wholly Idolatrous holdeth not the Head Christ . For if Worshiping of Angels , which is but one kind of Idolatry , separates from the Head , as it does by the Apostles Testimony , Colloss . 1. 18. then much more all kind of Idolatry . — But the Church of Rome is drown'd in all kind of Idolatry , as not only Worshiping of Angels , but likewise of Saints , and Pictures , and Images , and of a piece of Bread , &c. Besides , she adhereth to another Head , viz. the Pope ; and not to the one only true Head Christ : and what agreement hath the Temple of God , with Idols , 2 Cor. 6. 16. And the member of an Harlot cannot be withal a member of Christ , See 1 Cor. 15. 16 , 17. Argument 5. The true Church of Christ is the true Flock of Christ . But the true Church of Rome is not the true Flock of Christ . — Ergo. The Proposition is undeniable , from Cant. 6. 6. Acts 20. 28. John 10. 16. The Assumption is proved , John 10. 3 , 4 , and 17 verses . There it is laid down as the property and Characteristick Mark of Christs Flock , That they hear his Voice and know it , and follow it . But the Church of Rome hears not Christs Voice , nor acknowledges , or follows it ; but the Voice of Antichrist , and the Antichristian Synagogue : they hear not Christs Voice , as Christs Voice , but as the Churches Voice ; And this is likewise affirm'd against Rome , by the Church of England in the before Cited Homily for Whit-sunday . Argument 6. That Church which practiseth not the true Baptism of Christ , is not the true Church of Christ . But the Church of Rome does not practise the true Baptism of Christ . Ergo — The Proposition I suppose will be granted ; Baptism being an Initiating Ordinance , without which , none can be Members of the Visible Church . The Assumption is thus proved ; True Baptism is a Seal of the Righteousness of Faith and of the Covenant of Grace made unto us in Christ : But the Baptism in the Church of Rome is not such ; for the Church of Rome denyeth the Righteousness of Faith , and the Justifying by Faith : yea , she maketh Baptism the Instrumental Cause of Justification , so as that it confers Grace Ex opere operato ( by the meer thing done ) and they require not Faith in Christ as necessary for the Party to be Baptized , But only a Disposition [ Conc. Trent . Sess . 7. Can. 6. and 8. ] and principally the whole Force of Baptism , and so of all their Sacraments , depend upon their Priests intention . So that the Church of Rome hath no more of Baptism , but only the External Form of words ( and those fullyed with abundance of lewd Ceremonies , ) together with the Element of Water . For a Sacrament is a visible sign of an Invisible Grace ; which Invisible Grace the Church of Rome destroyeth , while she placeth the Grace in the Sacrament it self ; — denying and Accursing [ Sess . 7. Can. 6. ] only Faith in Gods Promise , to be sufficient to receive Grace : Thus they destroy the Nature and use of Christs Sacraments , and of Baptism in special , while they seperate it from the Doctrine of the Word of God , and from the necessity of Justifying Faith. Thus their Church is quite Removed from the Foundation , and built upon another Bottom . Thus Baptism to them of that Church is nothing else , but a Seal to a Blank , or which is worse , a Sealing up of their Condemnation , whilst their Sins are not washed , but their Souls drowned in Errour and Idolatry , as the Aegyptians in the Red Sea , a Type of Baptism : Yea , they make a very Idol of their Sacrament , and of the Priest together , whilst to these they attribute that Grace , which the only Author and Fountain of true Baptism can give , and present their Children in the Faith of that Church which denyeth true Faith in Christ . THE COURANT. Jesuit . PRethee whither so fast my dear most obliging Friend ? Tory. I have just now seen an Express from his Eminency Cardinal H. ( Patron of our Nation at Rome ) which assures , That all this Ruffle of the most Christian King , against that Court , is only a Sham Contriv'd on purpose to wheadle in Neighbours into a good Opinion of the French , whom you know our Common People naturally hate , but yet ( he says ) at this Juncture it will be highly necessary for a certain Gentleman's purpose ( whose Interest is Inseparable ) to set Monsieur fair in their thoughts , under pretence , That he will prove ( forsooth ) a Second Harry the Eight . Jesuite . — I hate a blabbing Tongue ; 'T is only taking wind makes things smell strong : This ought to be kept a Secret ; not but that we are long since satisfied in the Intrigue , and know whose Influence at present Governs the Sorbon , we must adapt Principles to occasions , vcer our Sails to catch the Wind. 'T is a thriving piece of Haeresie , prethee promote the Hint , That Lewis's Arms shall Effect what one of his Predecessors Coyn threatned — Perdam Babylonis nomen , and get our Observator and his Cullyed Pupils to advance the Notion ; nothing will be more advantagious as present Circumstances play ; The White Witch shall Unravel the Enchantments of the Black one ; Let us alone to Retrieve the Business at next favourable opportunity . Tory. But I have further Intelligence ; O most Swinging ! Astonishing ! Confounding ! Incredible ! Blessed News ! I promise you . Jesuit . Is 't possible ! For Old Acquaintance sake let 's have 't . Tory. I beg your Diversion , Sir ! You that ( they say ) tell Lies so Dear , must not expect to hear Truth Gratis . But yet to save your longing , I 'le give you a Tast , Poor old Odiscalchi , his Holiness , is Dead , as a Door-nail ; The Cardinals are shut up in the Conclave , and now they are Canvasing , Bribing , Intriguing , Tugging like mad , for a new Infallible Noddle . Jesuit . That 's News indeed , but preethee , who 's like to carry 't ? Tory. Ay! that ! that ! I cannot forbear laughing to think , how 't will vex thee ; and I 'le tell thee 't for no other Reason , but because 't will make thee Hang thy self , They 're going to chuse a Protestant Prince to be their Pope ! Jesuit . Then I le be Hang'd ' Tory. Ay! ay! So thou hadst been long ago if th'adst had thy Deserts , and so thou wilt at last , whether that be so or no! but this is certain , a Protestant Pope they 'l have ! The Flying Squadron are resolv'd on 't ; And Spain , Germany , and France , ( for all the Interest you boast of there ) strike in with them : What a blessed Reformation shall we have ! Jesuit . Why then say I , farewel Catholick Cause ! shaw ! shaw ! He 'le worm out the Catholick Faith , and sapp the Church by degrees ; and in a while we shall have damn'd Conventicles held in the very Lateran . Tory. No! no! There 's no fear of that neither ; for the Pope Presumptive , though he is known to be a Protestant , has promis'd a thousand times , and vowed and sworn he 'le maintain the Roman Catholick Church as 't is Establisht by the Canons Jesuit . Ay! there 's the Knavery on 't ! The Fallacy , dost thou not smell the Raguery ? Tory. Not I , I protest Father , but to say truth , I never had a very subtle Nose , and yet I can at any time scent a Presbyterian Plot as far off as Vtopia . Jesuit . Why man ? by the Church as 't is Establisht by the Canons ; he means no doubt , the Church as it ought to be Reform'd by the Canons of Scripture : For can any Man be so Mad , so Bewitcht , as to think a Protestant , will be true to the Catholick Interest ? Tory. Why not Sir ? As true I 'le warrant you , as a Popish Successor will be to a Protestant Interest . Jesuit . Well! O my Conscience the Cardinals are a Pack of Knaves , they betray the Catholick Cause : I am confident most of them are Hereticks in their Hearts . Tory. Why so ? why so ? good Sir ! They have Subscrib'd the Council of Trent ; They have taken all the Holy Tests and Canonical Oaths , and given all the Security of their Catholicism that 's requir'd by Law of Holy Mother Church , and why should we be so uncharitable as to Censure them for Hypocrites ? Jesuit . Hang ' em ! hang ' em ! They 'r rotten at Core , let 'em Swear their Guts out , they that are so Zealous for a Protestant Pope , may well be suspected to have an Hugonot in their Bellies . Tory. Why now I 'me vext to hear one of your Order , Father , ( whose Society esteem themselves not only the most Learned and Politick , but Men of the best Intelligence too ) talk so like a Ninny . 'T is the mode all over the World , since the last Comet , and the Conjunction of Satura and Jupiter ; Have you not seen the News brought by a Post pidgeon to Scanderoon ? The Grand-Seignior is lately Dead too , ( All Flesh is Grass , Turk and Pope must come to 't , ) and the Divan being Assembled , because he left no Heirs of his Body Lawfully begotten , nothing will satisfie them , but they 'l Elect a Christian Prince to the Ottoman Empire . Jesuit The Devil they will ? Tory. Nay never question the Truth on 't , you shall see it shortly in Muddimans Letter , and Infallible Natts Intelligence . Jesuit . Then hey go mad ! say I , The World is going out of its Wits , and the Vniverse becoming an Intire Bedlam . What false to their own Religion , the most Sacred of Ties ? betray their own Interest ? I 'le be Flead if there be one true Mussulman in the Divan , if this you told me last be true . Tory. Come , come , Fiat Justitia ruat Coelum . Dost think all the World understands their true Interest ? Mankind are oft led by the Shadows , and Fancies , and Humours , and Whims , and a Thousand Capricio's : I could tell thee of another as great a Wonder as all this comes to . Jesuit . Nay , nay , le ts have the bottom o' th Bag , honest Tory ! Tory. What would you eat Sweet-meats with Shovels ? come , come , enough's as good as a Feast , either at Souters or Pedlars-Hall ; what I have , will keep cold , and I 'le reserve it for another Collation : Father Adieu ! Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , May 5. 1682. Omnia amisit , qui veritatem amisit . An Objection Answered , touching Baptism ; The Church of Rome hath no true Ministry , &c. IN our last we urged , That the Church of Rome does not practise the true Baptism of Christ ; whence an Objection may arise thus , If the Church of Rome have not the true Baptism of Christ , why then are not Papists when Converted to the true Faith of Christ , Rebaptized ? How stands their former Baptism good ? To which I Reply in the words of the great Saint Augustine , ( Contra Cresconium , Lib. 1. C. 30. ) speaking of the External Form of Baptism used amongst Hereticks , such Baptism is not to be Repeated , but the Errour thereof Corrected . And in his Seventh Book against the Donatists , Chap. 40. He hath these Words , The Divine Scriptures in many places do shew , all these to be strangers from the Church , who are not in the Rock , and appertain not to the Members of the Dove , and yet they Baptize and are Baptized , and have Sine salute Sacramentum salutis : without Salvation the Sacrament of Salvation . And L. 5. chap. 17. Hereticks ( saith he ) have Lawful Baptism ( that is for the External Form ) but not Lawfully . And so Bellarmine himself determines the Case , Cum veniunt ad Ecclesiam Baptizati ab Haereticis , agnoscendum est quod est Ecclesiae , id est , Baptisma , corrigendus verò Error ; When those that are Baptized by Hereticks come to the Church , the Church acknowledges what is her own ; that is , the Baptism ; but the Errour is to be corrected . The Sacraments operate effectually , Non quia dicitur , sed quia Creditur : Not because the Words are uttered , but because there is the Word of Faith purifying the heart as the Apostle speaks , Act 15. And therefore the Church of Rome having deny'd the Faith of Righteousness , and the Righteousness of Faith , and the saving Doctrine of Baptism ; She hath consequently rendred Baptism to be of none Effect to her unto Salvation ; But yet still , when any Papist is by the Grace of God and the Preaching of the Word , and of saving Faith Converted to the true Church of God , the Seal of Baptism is not again affixed , but the Evidence of saving Faith and Testament of the Gospel being written in his heart , is now added to the Seal , and so it becomes compleatly authentick , as not being bound necessarily to outward means . Nor do we here exclude Gods free Agency in Baptism , who in the Party Baptized in that Heretical Church may ( if it please him ) work Grace , finding his own Water and his own Words ; finding , I say , his own Seal , he can add his Covenant of Grace unto it ; yet no Child there Baptized coming to the years of Discretion ( unless he Renounce the wicked Faith , and Relinquish the Idolatrous practices of that Romish Church ) can have benefit by his Baptism ; but to him it is Penal and Pernicious as Augustine speaks . — And now I proceed to another Argument : That the Church of Rome is not a Church of Christ . Argument 7. That Church which hath not a lawful Ministry , is not a true visible Church of Christ . — But the Church of Rome hath not a Lawful Ministry . — Ergo. I know this , to many will seem a Paradox , but 't is a certain Truth , for if the Church of Rome hath not a Lawful Ordination , how can it have a Lawful Ministry : But it has no Lawful Ordination . 1. In regard of the Efficient Cause , either Remote , as the Pope , as Head ; whence all their Ministerial Power is deriv'd : or immediate , as the Ordainer ; on whose Intention their Gratia gratis data dependeth : So that here is a Nullity in the very Foundation of the Papal Priest-hood . It is deriv'd from the Pope , as Head of the Clergy and Church : a Title Anti-christian and Usurp'd ; and so their Ministry is Anti-christian . And if the Pope , being Antichrist , and an Usurper , and Consecrating Bishops by vertue of his Papal Supremacy , as Christ's sole Vicar , and Peter's Successor , cannot convey any power of Order upon his Bishops and Clergy ; what lawful Ministry can we expect in that Apostolical Synagogue ? So that Calvin ( an Author whom for Honour's sake I mention , in a lewd Age , when thousands decry him , that either for Learning and Piety are no ways comparable to Him ) was in the Right , in his Book called , The Method of Reforming the Church . — Nego sub toto Papatu unum esse verè Episcopum ; I deny that under the whole Popedom there is one truly a Bishop ; and what then shall we say of their Priests ? neither have they any Ministerial Grace , because it depends ( according to their Belief ) upon their Ordainers Intention , and not upon Christs Ordinance , Grace , and Promise . But , 2 ly . They fail too in the Formal and Fixal Cause of Ordination : They have quite altered and Corrupted the Form , and so the End thereof , adding a New Form , which overthroweth the Old , and imposeth a New End , viz. making the whole Essence and use of their Ministry to consist in Priesthood ; that is , in Sacrificing of an Idol , and so turning the Office of a Minister of the Gospel , into an Idol-Sacrificing Priest . For in the Form of their Ordination set down in their Tridentine Catechism , Part the Second ; after Imposition of Hands with the sign of the Cross on the Party that is to be Ordain'd ; The Chalice with Wine , and the Paten with the Host , is delivered into his hands with these Words , — Accipe potestatem offerendi Sacrificium Deo , Missásque Celebrandi tam pro vivis quam pro defunctis , &c. Receive thou Power to Offer Sacrifice to God , and to celebrate Masses as well for the Living as the Dead , &c. And this praecipua Sacerdotis functio existimanda est , is to be esteemed the principal Office or Function of a Priest . Ad Extremum verò , &c. In fine , Imposing hands again , he says , Receive then the Holy Ghost , Whose sins soever ye Remit , &c. Eique Coelestem illam , &c. And thus the Bishop giveth unto the Priest that Heavenly Power of Retaining and Forgiving of Sins , which the Lord gave to his Disciples . Thus the very words of their Ordination . Now we know that this power of Remitting and Retaining of Sins the Church of Rome placeth not in the Dispensing and Preaching of the Word of God , but in their Sacrament of Pennance . Thus they have wholly perverted their Ordination , both for the formal and final End. Nor do they less fail in the Material Cause , ignorant unqualified Persons being ordinarily made Priests , and such as only are able to Mumble over the Mass and Matins . But it may be Objected , That in Popish Ordination there is a Power Confer'd to Preach the Word of God. 'T is true , they do use these words of our Blessed Saviour which the Church of England useth , viz. Receive the Holy Ghost , whose sins ye Remit , &c. Which we do indeed understand of the dispensation of the Word and Sacraments . But the Church of Rome otherwise , meaning thereby the Priests power of Binding and Loosing in their Sacrament of Pennance . And it is in vain for them to say , That their Priests in their Ordination have any Power confer'd upon them to Preach the Word of God , when their Practise is far otherwise : Neither indeed is it lawful for them so to Preach the Word of God , as it behoveth faithful Ministers of the Gospel , viz. purely and soundly to the saving of Mens Souls . For the pure and sound saving Doctrine of the Word of God is branded for Heresie in the Council of Trent . Nor may their Bishops or Priests deliver the sense of it otherwise than according to those Canons and Decrees : In a word , See the Conc. Trid. Sess . 14. Can. 3. Si quid dixerit , &c. If any one shall say , That those words of our Lord and Saviour , [ Receive the Holy Ghost , whose sins ye Remit they are Remitted , and whose sins you Retain they are Retained ] are not to be understood of the power of Remitting and Retaining sins in the Sacrament of Pennance , but shall wrest them contrary to the Institution of the Sacrament , to the authority of Preaching the Gospel , Let him be Anathema . Well therefore does the pious and judicious Calvin conclude , — Totum Sacordotium Papisticum non solum impia est vera Ministerii profanatio , sed Execrabilis in Christum comumelia , & quisquis est sacerdos Papalis , d●nec titulum illum abjecerit , Christi Servus esse nequeat . The whole Popish Priesthood is not only an impious Profanation of the true Ministry , but an execrable Reproach against Christ : So that whosoever is a Popish Priest , until he renounce that Title , he cannot be the Servant of Christ . True Ordination is a sacred Institution of Christ , whereby the Person Ordain'd is Invested with a Power to Preach the Word of God , and to Administer the Holy Sacraments according to Christ's Ordinance . — But the Ordination used in the Church of Rome is not according to Christ's Institution , to wit , whereby the Person Ordained is Invested with a Power to Preach the Word of God , and to Administer the Holy Sacraments according to Christ's Ordinance . — Therefore in the Church of Rome , there is no true Ordination ; therefore no true Ordination , Therefore no true Church . The Assumption we have already Demonstrated , For first , for Administration of Sacraments , the Priests Power is respectively and specially limited to their Eucharist and Pennance . 2 ly . That Eucharist is a meer Idol , and blasphemous Sacrifice , and no true Sacrament at all . 3 ly . The very Words of Christ used in true Ordination of all Orthodox Churches , which are understood of Dispensing the Word and Sacraments , the Church of Rome perverteth and wresteth to Absolution ; and most impudently faith , That to understand it of Dispensing the Word of God , is to wrest the sense contrary to the Institution of this Sacrament of Pennance . But now a like Objection will occur thus , — If in the Church of Rome there be not true and lawful Ordination , why then , when any of their Priests are Converted to the true Faith and Church of Christ , are they not Re-ordained ? To this we may Answer , That although their Ordination were altogether unlawful and unwarrantable , according to the Institution of the Church of Rome , yet coming to us of the true Church , after the paring and shaving off of their Power of Sacrificing , and of Sacramental Binding , and Loosing , and Pennance , and Restoring to the Word of God ( prophaned and abused by them to a wrong sense ) its Original and true meaning , whilst the Priest so Converted openly Renounces the Mass , and witnesseth his Abhorrence and Detestation of all that abominable Sacrifice , and subscribes to the Articles and Doctrine of our Church ; they are hereupon Received , and their Ordination now stands good , which before was vitious and Anti-christian . See for this more fully Mr. Francis Mason's Book of Ordination , L. 5. Ch. 12. The same Reason is to be given of the Ministry of the Church of England , which in times past was derived and descended from that false and Corrupt Church . Some will say , — The Church of Rome is as a Diseased Body , which though never so Corrupt is yet still a true Body : for he is really a Man to whom the Definition of a Man agreeth , indued with a reasonable Soul , though his Body be never so much Diseased , as with the Plague or Leprosie . I Answer , Many deceive themselves and others with this Comparison . They should first prove the Church of Rome to be a Living Church , before they can properly compare the Body of it to the Body of a Living Man ; for else it is a meer Petitio Principii , a shameful begging of the Question . For I deny the Church of Rome to be an Organical Body ; to wit , a Living Body , No , no , It is a meer Corrupt and stinking Carcass : and as a dead corrupt Corps is not to be accounted an Organical Body , as wanting the Soul to Actuate it ; and so cannot be called truly a Man , or a Mans Body ; but Cadaver a Corps . No more is the Church of Rome ( no less Dead than Diseased , ) a true Church , for a dead Member can but Equivocally be call'd a Member . Nor will it follow , That because there may be an hidden Church of God within the borders of the Church of Rome : Therefore the Church of Rome is a true visible Church . For if any amongst them be of the Number of Gods Sacred ones , before their Effectual Calling they are Members of that Antichristian Church , but being Call'd they are no more of it , but in it ; and there being in it , will never prove it a true Church . It may be alledged , That the Church of Rome hath only added to the Foundation , not taken away , or subtracted from it , and the Nature of an Addition is not directly to deny , but by Consequence at most . I Answer , We have already proved , That they have destroyed the Foundation , and that both by Subtraction and Addition . As their Traditions and Decrees overthrow the Foundation of the Scriptures ; for if the Scriptures affirm one thing , and their Traditions another , These are obey'd , and those rejected . What say you to Invocation of Saints , doth it not directly overthrow the pure Worship of God , and Faith in him alone ? Doth not the Mass directly overthrow the one and only Sacrifice of our Lord upon the Cross ? And so of the rest . The COURANT. Tory. WEll ! I 'le say that for Roger , he 's a brisk mettlesome laborious old Wretch ! He writes four or five Observators a week . Truman . Do not call it writing , man , but casting ; or say he is so often troubled with the Hickup , or overflowing of the Gall. The old Gentleman delights much in calling other people Monkeys , but sure 't would make a Stoic smile , to see how like an Ape he sits cracking of Nits on the Head of the Tory Plot. Tory. Why ? What would you have him do , scribble all the year round about Brass-screws and Antipendiums ? Trum. Now you speak of that old business , I can tell you a story that is altogether as strange , and much more true than the transmutation of the Screws . Some Years ago there was a very great parcel of English Rogues and Biddle's Catechisms seiz'd by a Friend of mine ; the obscenity of the first , and the Blasphemies of the second against the blessed Trinity , deserving a suppression . But some Casuists resolve , That though Books be unfit to be sold , yet it may not be unfit to take money for them . So it happened , that these very Books , by Art Magic , were invisibly convey'd to Cambray-house , where a certain old Lady then had Lodgings , and upon paying down a pretty round Sum to a Friend in a corner , the self-same Books , of their own accord , came one Night out of a Window into a Cart , and so disprsed themselves into most of the Stationers Shops about Town . There is one J. S. still living , who they say can attest this Miracle . Tory. But what is all this to honest Roger ? Trum. Nothing , nothing at all . I only told it , to prove that there is such a thing as Necromancy and Black-Art in the world . And therefore to return to Mr. L'Estrange ; what think you of his owning ( Observ . Numb . 129. ) That he has been forty times at Mass beyond the ●eas ? I dare challenge him , and all his Admirers , to p●o●e that he was so often at any Protestant Church in twenty years time . And I cannot fathom the Policy of this Declaration , unless it were to give old friends an Item , that for all his late sacramental Rant , he does not forget them . Tory. You must note , he did not trudge to those forty Masses out of devotion , nor curiosity , but purely out of duty ; for I have been told , that when he was abroad , he was a little Retainer to Cardinal Van Hess , and officiated in his Chappel in the way of his proper Calling , playing in Consort on the Base-Viol . So that probably he was not at Mass under the Character of a Papist , but as Fidler in ordinary to his Eminence . — But see how in his last Observator , Numb . 132. he boxes about the Statute 25 Ed. 3. and will needs have the words [ Eldest Son and Heir ] to be understood not only of the Eldest Son , but of any other Heir . Trum. Though some of the Inferiour Clergy may take him for Guide , the Inns of Court scorn to be his Pupils , for all he stiles himself ( Observ . Numb . 84. ) Roger L'Estrange of Grays-Inn Labourer . The Man is as much out in his Law , as he uses to be in his Divinity . For ( tho God forbid any should be so wicked ) to imagin the Death of a collateral presumptive Heir to the Crown is not Treason by this Statute . Coke 3 Instit . fol. 8 , 9. ( speaking of the same words ) Before this Statute some did hold , that to compass the Death of any of the King's Children was Treason , but by this Act it is restrained to the Prince , the King's Son being Heir apparent . If the Heir apparent to the Crown be a collateral Heir apparent , he is not within this Statute . Roger Mortimer , Earl of March , was Anno Dom. 1487. ( 11 Rich. 2. ) proclaimed Heir apparent : Anno 39 H. 6. Richard Duke of York was likewise proclaimed Heir apparent , and so was John de la Poole , Earl of Lincoln , by R. 3. and Henry , Marquess of Exeter , by King H. 8. But none of these or the like are within the purvieu of of this Statute . — But since Roger will be dabbling with Statutes , prethee read to him the following Clause of the Act of the 3d of King James , c. 4. — And further be it enacted , That if any person or persons , at any time after the tenth of June , &c. shall either upon the Seas , or beyond the Seas , or in any other place within the Dominions of the King's Majesty , his Heirs or Successors , put in practice to absolve , persuade , or withdraw any of the King's Subjects , or to reconcile them to the Pope or See of Rome ; or if any person shall be wilfully absolv'd or withdrawn as aforesaid , or willingly reconciled , or promise obedience to any such pretended Authority ; every such person and persons , their procurers and counsellors , aiders and maintainers , shall be to all intents adjudged Traitors , and shall have judgment , suffer , and forfeit as in Cases of High Treason . From whence 't is plain , that every English Subject that has bin brought up in the Protestant Religion , and afterwards revolts and turns Papist , and so is reconcil'd to the See of Rome , is ipso facto guilty of High Treason . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , May 12. 1682. Nunquam satis dicitur , quod nunquam satis discitur . Popery is a kind of Atheism , proved in many particulars . OUr Two last have contain'd some Arguments , proving the Church of Rome not to be a true visible Church of Christ , which will further appear , if we can Demonstrate the same to be Guilty of the horrid sin of Atheism ; To know whether she be or no , we must distinguish the several kinds of Atheism . Atheisme is Two-fold , Open and Colour'd . Open-Atheisme is , when men , both in Word and Deed deny God and his Word . Colour'd Atheisme is not so manifest , and hath two Degrees . 1. When men acknowledge a God , a First Cause of Causes , or Infinite Being , that made and Governs the World , but yet deny or are Ignorant of the Father , Son and Holy Ghost Thus the Ephesians before they Believed the Gospel are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Eph. 2. 12. and said to be without God , ( when yet no doubt in their natural Judgment they acknowledged ) because they deny'd Christ . And in like manner though the Samaritans Worshipped the God of Abraham , yet our Blessed Saviour saith , They Worshipped they knew not what , John 5. 46. And the Psalmist saith of all the Gentiles , that their Gods are Idols . The second Degree of this Colour'd Atheism , is when men do rightly acknowledge the Unity of the Godhead in the Trinity of Persons ; yet so as by necessary Consequences , partly of their Doctrine , and partly of the Service of God , they overturn that which they well maintained , And in this Respect , I say , That the very Religion of the Church of Rome is a kind of Atheism . 'T is true , every Papist is not so shameless as one of their Popes , who , shewing some of his Confidents his Vast Treasures , Hellishly said , Quantas divitias nobis peperit haec Fabula Christi ! What a world of Riches has this Fable of Christ brought us in ! Yet the very Doctrines of their Church , if understood and believed , directly tends to lead all those of her Communion to the like , or as desperate Impiety . For , 1. Whereas the Church of Rome maketh the Merit of the works of men to Concur with the Grace of God , it overthrows the Grace of God , If it be of works , it is no more Grace , Rom. 11. 6. whereas in words they own those glorious Attributes the Justice and Mercy of God to be Infinite , do they not by Consequents deny both ? For how can that be Infinite Justice which may any way be appeased by humane satisfaction ? And how is God's Mercy Infinite , when we by our own satisfactions must add a supply to the satisfaction of Christ ? 2. He that hath not the Son , hath not the Father , John 21. 23. and consequently is an Atheist . Now the present Roman Religion hath not the Son , that is , Jesus Christ , God and Man , the Mediator of Mankind , but hath transformed him into a feigned Christ : For , instead of one Jesus Christ in all things like unto us in his Humanity , Sin only excepted , They have framed a Christ , to whom they Ascribe two kinds of Existing , one Natural , whereby he is visible , touchable , and Circumscribed in Heaven , The other not only above , but also against Nature , by which he is substantially according to his Flesh in the hands of every Priest in every Host , and in the mouth of every Communicant , invisible , untouchable and uncircumscribed , and thus in effect they abolish his Man-hood . 3. They Degrade our blessed Lord of his Offices , and have Committed High Treason against the King of Glory , and will you contend that such Arch Traitours are still true Subjects ? For one Jesus Christ , the only King , Lawgiver and Head of the Church , They joyn unto him the Pope , not only as a Vicar , but also as a Companion or Equal in Government . In that they give unto him power to make Laws binding Conscience , To resolve and determine infallibly the sense of Holy Scripture , &c. For one Jesus Christ , the only real Priest of the New Testament , they joyn many Secondary Priests , who pretend to offer Christ daily in the Mass for the Sins of the Quick and the Dead . For one Jesus Christ the All sufficient Mediator of Intercession , They have added many other Companions to Intercede for us . And for the only . Merits of Christ , in whom alone the Father is well pleased , they have devised a Treasury of the Church , containing besides the merits of Christ , the Over plus of the merits of Saints to be dispensed to men at the Popes discretion . By all which we see , That Christ , and consequently God himself to be worshipped in Christ , is changed for a Fantasie or Idol of mans conceit . 4. There is always , and will be a Proportion between the worship of God and our perswasion of him ; and men in giveing unto God any worship , have respect to his nature , that both may be suitable , and he be well pleased . Let us therefore now turn our Eyes , and behold with horror and detestation , what manner of Worship the Roman Religion affordeth : It is for the greatest part , meer Will-worship , without any allowance or command from God ; as is in effect acknowledged by their own Durandus in his Rationale , wherein he pretends to give an Account of the Original , Reasons and Mystery of those Devises , and as we in several parts of this Work have particularly proved . It is a fulsome Carnal Service , consisting of Innumerable bodily Rites and Ceremonies borrowed partly from the Jews , and partly from the Heathen , it is divided between God and some of his Creatures , in that they are Worshipt both with one kind of Worship , let them paint and dissemble it how they can with nice and unintelligible distinctions . Thus then , if by their manner of worshipping we may judge how they conceive ( as most rationally we may ) it will appear they have plainly abandon'd the true God , and have set up to themselves a Phantasie of their own . For God is no otherwise to be Conceived than he hath Revealed himself in his Creatures and word , and specially in Christ who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Image of God , 2 Cor. 4. 4. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Character or lively figure of his person , Heb. 1. 3. I proceed to another Argument . — If the Church of Rome , which was once the Spouse of Christ have Committed Adultery , and the Bill of Divorce be long since sued out , she is no longer to be called or counted a Spouse or Church of Christ . But she hath plaid the Adulteress , and the Divorce is pass'd — Ergo. That the Church of Rome hath long since , and still doth commit Idolatry , ( which is Spiritual Adultery , Jer. 3. 9. Ezek. 23. 37. ) is notorious ; I shall at present only Instance in three particulars . 1. Because they worship Saints and Angels with Religious Worship , which without exception is proper and only due to God ; yea , they transform some of them into detestable Idols , making them Mediators of Redemption , especially the Virgin Mary , whom they call not only Lady , but Goddess and Queen , whom Christ her Son Obeyeth in Heaven , a Mediatress , our Life , our Hope , the Medicine of the Diseased , &c. And pray unto her thus , — Prepare thou Glory for us , Defend us from our Enemies , and in the hour of Death receive us , Loose the Bands of the Guilty , bring Light to the Blind , drive away all Devils , shew thy self a Mother , by thy Maternal Right Command thy Son to receive our Prayers . See for this the Roman Missal and Breviary , and Bellarm. L. 2. De Sanctis , Ca. 1. 6. 2. Their Idolatry is manifest in that they Worship Images , or ( at least to give them their Excuse and Evasion into the Bargain ) Worship in , at , and before Images , having no Commandment so to do , but the contrary . They alledge that they use and worship Images only in Remembrance of God , but this it all one , as if an unchaste Wife should receive many Gallants into her House in the absence of her Husband , and being caught in Bed with them should answer , That they were friends of her Husband , and that she was so kind to them only in remembrance of him . Would any man accept of such an Excuse , much less will the great Jehovah , who is a Jealous God , and hath sworn that he will not have his Glory given to another . 3. They are Guilty of Idolatry , and that too more absurd than the Heathens themselves ; For they Worship a Breaden God. For if our Blessed Saviour according to his Humanity , be absent from the Earth , 〈◊〉 undoubtedly he is ; For the Heavens must receive him until the times of the Restitution of all things , Acts. 3. 21. Then the Popish Host is as abominable an Idol as ever was . But you will say , a known Harlot may afterwards remain a Wife , and be so termed , if she be not actually Divorc'd ? But as to that , in the second place , I answer , the Bill of Divorce is long since Sued out ; her Sins have separated her , and her God : We have it expresly in the Word of God , 2 Thes . 2. You have her Apostacy exactly foretold and described — Deceivableness of unrighteousness — strong delusion , that they should believe a Lie , and what follows — That they all might be damn'd , v. 12. So in the 13. of the Revelation , The Roman Apostatiz'd Church is set forth by the name of the Beast . And Ca. 14. 9. It is said , — If any man Worship the Beast , and his Image , and receive his Mark in his Forehead , or in his Hand , he shall drink of the Wine of the Wrath of God , which is poured out without mixture into the Cup of his Indignation , and he shall be tormented with Fire and Brimstone in the presence of the Holy Angels , and in the presence of the Lamb. And the Smoak of their torment Ascendeth up for ever and ever , and they have no Rest Day nor Night , who Worship the Beast and his Image , and whosoever receiveth the Mark of his Name . And therefore Ca. 18. 3. It is said , — I heard a Voice from Heaven saying , — Go out of her my people , &c. Since God hath Commanded us to come out of Her , we may conclude her utterly Divorc'd from God ; for we may not wholly forsake any people , till they forsake Christ . And therefore though an Adultress , till publickly detected and cast off , may pass for a Wife , yet after she is Convicted , and the Divorcement solemnly declared , she ceaseth to be a Wife , though she boast never so much of her Marriage in her youth , and though she can shew her Wedding Ring , yet all this will not prove her in any sort a Lawful Wife ; nor intitle her to any pretence of Claim to the Affections or Estates of the Husband . But the Truth is , though the Church of Rome have thus proved Disloyal to her Lord , and committed Whoredome on every high Hill , and under every Green Tree , yet with the Strumpet mentioned by the Royal Preacher , She wipeth her mouth , and saith , I have done no wickedness : For it hath of late continually been her cunning , to make the Adorable Jesus , ( under pretence of being still his Spouse ) a Cover , and Cloak of all her Abominations , ( as a Subtle and Unreclaimable Adultress , deals with her too long suffering and patient Husband ) That so she may seem to be an honest Matron , though indeed she be a notable Strumpet . And this indeed is the highest point of the Mystery of Iniquity . The COURANT. Truem. WEll ! and how proceeds the worthy Mr. L'Estrange with his Translation , of the French Jesuit ? Tory. What! do you mean The History of Calvinism , I have not feen it yet , but am told 't is Dedicated to the most Christian King , and that the honest Author tells him , he doubts not but shortly to present his Majesty with the story too , of its utter extirpation , [ The Northern Heresie must down ] They say 't is an excellent piece , and will Claw off the Whigs confoundedly . Truem. Yes ! yes ! a very suitable Subject for such a Pen ! our Churchmen have great cause to thank him , and give him Guinneys for Blowing up the Church with Jesuites Powder , under pretence of shooting Phanaticks . 'T is mightily , no doubt , for the Advancement of our Religion at home , and must be a most charming invitation and encouragement to Protestant Princes and States abroad , to Love and Honor England , if such Books shall be so kindly entertain'd amongst us , and those Holy Men whom God raised up to be the First Reformers of his Church , publickly exposed and ridicul'd by the prophane Buffonery of every mercinary Rascal . — But no matter for that till we see the Book abroad , — where do'st think I was to'ther night . Tory. I 'le be hang'd if 't were not some damn'd Conventicle , or Treason-whispering Club. Truem. Had Gadbury to solve the Question Try'd , That Louse-killer could not have guess'd more wide , No! no! Man , I was even at the Academy of Non sense S's Coffee-house . Tory. I am glad of that however , for since peoples going to Church , though driven thither in the Devils name , passes for a laudable Conversion , the very entring into S's must be esteem'd so many steps of Loyalty . — But prethee how didst like the Conversation ? Truem. Why , the Room was large and crowded , and there was Fire and Smoak , and Hobgoblings in black , and swearing and cursing , and gnashing of Teeth . Tory. Why , thou describ'st it like the bottom of Hell ? Truem. No , no , Sir ! only an Antichamber an 't please ye ! The Universal Buzz was against the Whigs and Shaftsbury , one magnify'd Craddock for an Hero , another Painted Wilmore blacker than the Devil , a third was telling who should be Poculiz'd to , and a fourth who should be Hang'd first after that man entred into his Office , a fifth was arguing how expedient it was to make a Bonefire of the City Charter , &c. when all on a sudden entred the Observator . Bless us ! I shall never forget it , what cringing , and complementing , and Sir-reverencing was there ! It put me presently in mind of the Play call'd The Lancashire Witches , where in one Scene the Haggs being Assembled at Sabbatt , when the Foul Fiend makes his appearance , they all start up and cry , Now , now our Great Master 's come ; Arise , prepare , salute his Bum. And so they go and each reverently kisses the Tail of the Goat . Tory. Leave your fooling , and tell us what said the Oracle . Truem. Nay , you may now have all his Discourse in Print for Twopence , he and the Company only predicted a brace or two of Observator-sheets to us . Tory. Now thou talk'st of predicting Sheets , I 'le tell thee how thou shalt get to predict next Tuesday 's Heraclitus . Truem. Though 't is grown so horrid silly of late , that 't is hardly worth a Stratagem , and the attempt will not bring half so much honor as attacking the Smyrna Fleet , yet let us hear it however . Tory. Go but on any Sunday Night to the Sun in Aldersgate-street , and send up Half a dozen Bottles of Claret to the Select Cabal , and tell them a Gentleman below drinks the Duke's health to 'um , you shall presently be admitted , and hear the whole Manuscript read , canvass'd , debated and corrected . Truem. Well! I do not know any body so fond of a Goose Egge . That Paper had formerly some Witt with its malice , a little Salt now and then as well as Roguery , but now 't is become a meer Caput Mort ; The very Dreggs of Impertinence . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , May 19. 1682. Ite truces Animae , & Letho Tartara vestro Polluite , & totas Erebi consumite poenas . Whether Salvation may be obtain'd in the Church of Rome ? The uncharitableness of Papists towards Protestants . The desperate Hazards ran by Roman Catholicks , &c. IN our Pacquet N. 18. We stated Three Questions , which we proposed to treat of in Order . 1. Whether the Church of Rome were a Church of Christ ? 2. Whether Salvation were therein attainable ? And 3 ly . Whether a man may be present at Mass without sin ? The First of these , in that , and Three other Pacquets since , we have dispatcht . Now we proceed to the Second ; a point nice and difficult , and which ought warily to be handled , That neither excess of Zeal consume our Charity , nor conceits of Charity violate Truth , and encourage Error . The Papists look upon it as a Ruled Case , extra Ecclesiam non est salus , out of the Pale of the Church there is no Salvation , and He that hath not the Church for his Mother ; neither hath God for his Father ; which Axioms are very true , if by Church they would suffer us to understand the universal Church of Christ , but they restrain that Term to the present Ecclesia malignantium , the Apostatiz'd Congregation of Romanists , united to the Pope as their Head , and guided in their Faith according to the Canons of the Conventicle of Trent , and averr that all are Damn'd eternally that do not joyn with them therein . 'T is a notable Rant to this purpose , of one of their Tribe , in a Book called The Reconciler of Religions , Printed Anno 1663. and Dedicated to Mr. Laurence Dibusty of London , Merchant , p. 51. The Sacrilegious , Illicit , and Invalid Ordination , ( saith he ) of or by Story ( which was the first pretended Holy Mission of Protestants , and from whence they hitherto derive their Orders , was not worth a straw , and consequently their pretended Holy Orders [ he speaks of the Church of England ) are not worth a Pins head ; therefore they are no true Preachers . What are they then ? Forsooth , Intruders , Thieves and Robbers , Hypocrites , Ravenous Wolves and Murderers , Sons of Belial , false Prophets and Priests of Baal , which is their Heresie , Rebellion , and stubbornness against the Church . Now if the Protestant or Sectarian Preachers [ pray observe , he makes no distinction between Church-men and Presbyterians ] be such , what must the Protestants and Sectaries themselves be ? If the Blind lead the Blind , shall they not fall both into the Ditch ? Sure enough they shall , even into the Ditch of everlasting burning Brimstone and Fire . — But yet more remarkable is that of Costerus the Jesuite , in his reply to Osiander , Proposit . 8. p. ult . — Fieri nequit ut Lutheranus moriens salvetur , Gehennam evadat , ex Aeternis Ignibus eripiatur . Si mentior damner ipse cum Lucifero . 'T is impossible that any person that is a Lutheran should be saved when he dyes , or can escape Hell , and be snatcht from Eternal Fire . If I lie in this assertion , let me my self be damn'd with Lucifer . — Nay in the Irish Massacre , and during the Bohemian Persecutions : The Papists several times told the Protestants , that they kill'd their Bodies in pure kindness to their Souls ; for , say they , since we know all you Hereticks must certainly be damn'd . And that the longer you continue in the Errors in this Life , the greater will be your torments ; therefore we cut you off thus betimes , that your pain may be the less , &c. — The mercies of the wicked are cruelties , and this is the charity which Roman Catholicks so much boast of . But God forbid Protestants should entertain such Sentiments , we dare not pry into the Ark , the Lord , and the Lord only knoweth who are his , we will not therefore presume to pass a peremptory doom , or affirm that no Papist can be saved , but this we may maintain with truth and safety , that none by that Doctrine , which at this day according to the Canons of the Council of Trent , is taught in the Papists Assemblies can come to Salvation . Though still we doubt not but in such their Assemblies there have been from time to time , and still are , not a few , who although out of weakness they have Communion with them , yet either they never gave an hearty Assent to those more grievous and fundamental Errors which are therein taught , or were ignorant of them , or before their death renounced them , and in the true Faith of Christ , though fullied with many infirmities , they dye and are saved . For as of old in Jerusalem , when it was most corrupt , there were still many there , who bowed not their knee to Baal , but did sigh and cry out , by reason of those Abominations which were committed in the midst thereof . So there is no doubt but under the Papacy such at this day may be found , who though they dwell in the Tents of Kedar , may yet be Heirs of Canaan ; but these are not properly said to be of the Roman Church , though in it . Nor is this any thanks to the Church of Rome ; she prohibits the true Doctrine of Salvation to be Preach'd , and advances Errors that utterly make void the Gospel , and suppose some Predicant Friar or so , should transgress the Rules of the Council of Trent , and so Preach the Word of Life to the People , as that Souls come thereby to be saved . For Example , say he shall Preach unto them , that they must believe to be saved by nothing but the merits and righteousness of Christ imputed unto them . That they must not look to be saved by their inherent righteousness , but by the only mercy of God to them in Christ . That every one must have a particular Faith and Affiance of his own , for the pardon of his sins . That they must Worship God only , and pray unto him , and that in Christs name only . That there is no Sacrifice for sin , but that of Christ once offered upon the Cross . That Christs Blood doth so purge away sin , as there remains no stain , nor punishment after this Life , &c. I say , if any Friar shall dare Preach thus , I deny not , but he may be an instrument of saving many Souls . But in the mean time does not he fall under the heavy Curses of the Tridentine Canons ? Is not the Inquisition ready to clapp him up for an Heretick ? Do these that have imbib'd such his sound Doctrines dare avouch them , or are not they forc'd to recant and do pennance for the same ? So that if any by some special providence , secret power , and unlimited mercy of God , in the Church of Rome shall come so to believe , as thereby to be saved , both he and his Faith are disavowed , as not being the Faith of the Church of Rome , but accounted and accursed by her as Heretical . Therefore as we deny not but some particular persons , that outwardly seem of the Church of Rome's Communion , may enjoy everlasting Life , so we cannot but look upon the generality of them in a very deplorable case , and their Souls in unspeakable danger ; for the reasons following . 1. God saith expresly in his word , Rev. 14. That if any man worship the Beast , and his Image , and receive his Mark in his Forehead , or in his Hand , he shall drink of the Wine of the Wrath of God. And afterwards , he saith , all such shall be tormented in Fire and Brimstone . Now whoever is joyned or reconciled to the Pope , and submitteth himself to the Laws and Kingdom of Antichrist , doth Worship the Beast and his Image . Whoever openly professeth Popery , receiveth the Popes Mark in his Forehead . Whoever yieldeth to the practise of the Romish Religion , receiveth his Mark in his Hand . Let them therefore consider how they will avoid the Judgment threatned . 2. Our Blessed Lord and Saviour Matth. 15. Teacheth us that such worship God in vain , as teach for Doctrines the Precepts of men ; But the Doctrine of Popery , as it addeth to Antient Catholick Religion , is nothing but a Mass of humane Inventions , Devises and Precepts . Their Decretals are the Popes conceits , their Forms of Worship contained in the Missals and Breviaries , are meerly Humane . From mans devise proceeded the Popish Worship of Angels , Saints , Images , &c. Most part of their Resolutions of Cases of Conscience , is grounded on the Popes Laws . Finally , the turnings , skippings , heavings , greasings , spittings , and other Ceremonies of Mass-Priests , and their Followers , proceed from man's invention . Popery therefore by Christs rule is nothing but vanity , weariness and vexation of Souls , whilst they seek to serve God , not according to his appointments , but their own fond imaginations , and how shall a vain Religion bring any man to heaven ? 3. We read , Rev. 22. Without are Doggs , and that Enchanters , Whore-mongers , Murtherers , Idolaters , and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie , shall be excluded out of the Kingdom of God. Now , how like two Dogs do the Pope and his Adherents refuse and bark at Gods word , and bite and tear those to pieces , who seek to feed them with the Bread of Life . Not a few of the Popes have been Magicians and Necromancers ; as Benet the 9. Gregory the 6. and 7. Sylvester the 2. Paul the 3 , &c. And one of their Offices in their Church , is that of an Exorcist or Conjurer . They permit publick Stews , allow Concubines , and to Monks , Friars and Mass-Priests forbid Lawful Marriage . They have murdered and Massacred millions of Christians to erect and uphold their Anti-christian Kingdom . They set up Idols in Churches , and every corner of their streets , and in high-ways , giving Divine Honour to the Cross , and to the Images of the Trinity , and calling the Sacrament their Lord and God ; and making Vows , Prayers and Confessions to Saints , and burning Incense to Images , and saying Mass in Honour of Saints and Angels . Finally , they do not only make and delight in Lies , as forging not only horrid slanders against M. Luther , Zwinglius , Calvin , and other sincere Preachers of Gods word , but also against all Protestants , asserting that we teach , That God is the Author of Sin , That Christ despaired , That there is no Hell but horror of Conscience , That good works are not to be practised or commended , &c. All which we expresly detest ; Therefore these wickednesses in Papists , not being so much the sins of particular private men , as the natural consequences of their Tenets and general avowed Practises of their pretended Church , must needs render the condition of any Soul in that Communion very dangerous and hazardous . 4. No man can come to God the Father , but by Jesus Christ , as our Lord testifieth of himself , John 14. Who also sheweth , That he is the way , the truth and the life : And by his holy Apostle , 1 Tim. 2. teacheth us , That there is no Mediator betwixt God and Man , but the Man Christ Jesus . But contrary hereunto the Papists vainly hope and imagine to come to God , not only by Christ , but also by the Virgin Mary , by Angels and Saints ; They also seek out new ways , and content not themselves with such as the infinite wisdom of our Lord prescribed unto us , and do foolishly believe that the Pope by his Indulgences , and every Hedg-Priest by mumbling over his Masses , is able to redeem mens Souls . 5. Whoever buildeth his Faith upon other foundation than the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets , doth build upon the Sand , and not upon such a firm foundation , as will abide in the day of the Lord. But the Papists generally build their Faith upon the Popes Decretals , upon unwritten and uncertain Traditions , upon false pretended Miracles , lying Legends , and silly Fables ; do they not then build upon ruinous foundations , and if so , what is like to become of the Superstructure ? 6. By their own Canon Law , Chapt. si papa . dist . 40. 't is affirm'd , That the Pope may be remiss and negligent in his Office , and silent in teaching , and lead innumerable people with him into Hell : Now if the Papists are to adhere to the Pope as their Head , and to follow him , how can they escape when he leadeth them into Hell ? So that if they know not , or will not believe the Scriptures , nor any other Arguments , yet their own Decrees may teach them , that following the Pope , innumerable Papists run blindfold and headlong into Perdition . 7. How is it possible that they should be saved , who are Ignorant of the means of their Salvation , who hold damnable Heresies repugnant to the Apostles Doctrine , whose Faith is Faction , and their Practises Idolatry , Perjury , Treasons , Massacres , and all kind of Abomination , and this conniv'd at , promoted , excused , justifyed , nay commended and applauded by their Church , as means to propagate the Gospel . But all this is too true of the Papists at this day , and therefore what Scripture grounds have we of hope , unless they speedily repent and depart from these Abominations . But if any man shall ask , what then is become of all those , that either now die , or in times past are dead in places where Popery is or hath been professed ? We answer , secret things belong to God , we dare not pretend to sentence those that are gone , but would caution such as survive . Of those that held the foundation and lived good lives , we hope well ; nor were several of the most destructive errors ever inforc'd upon the belief of men , before the Conventicle of Trent ; and there may , and no dobut are many amongst the Papists at this day , who though conforming to them in outward Ceremonies , yet hold not the errors of Popery positively , but keep themselves to the old Apostolick Faith , and of such persons Salvation we have no cause to despair . God grant that the rest also may see their deformities ▪ and upon what a dreadful precipice they stand , and revoke their errors , and hearken to the call of God to come out of Babylon , lest they are partakers of her plagues , and joyn themselves with a sincere heart to the true Church of God , and so be saved . The COURANT. Tory. YOu see , our Reverend guide , disowns the Translation of The History of Calvinism . Alas ! good pious man ! he declar'd it unfit to be turn'd into English . Truem. Sure no more unfit than Pere Simon , which is sold in Paul's Church yard as commonly as the Practice of Piety . They were L'Estranges own Pupils that reported he was upon that Job , but possibly he may have dropt the Design , finding it smell too Rank ; or thought it unfit to be Englisht in wholesale , That so he may more advantagiously retail the good Fathers notion in Observator's four times a Week . Tory. But for all that — He 's satisfied , that John Calvin Introduced his Government and Discipline by a Rebellion , [ Observ . N. 139. ] Truem. Tho I have nothing to do with Calvin or his Discipline , yet I must tell L'Estrange to his Beard , though he wore a Sword three Inches longer than he does , That in this particular He lies ( to use his own Phrase ) like a Kidnapper , or any dying Jesuit . For the Bishop of Geneva had quitted that City , and the Form of Government was popular before ever Calvin came amongst them . The judicious Hooker ( a Testimony more valuable than a million of Observators ) in the Preface to his Ecclesiastical Policy , gives this account of that Affair . At the coming of Calvin thither , the Form of their Civil Regiment was popular , as it continueth at this day ! neither King , nor Duke , nor Nobleman hath any Power or Authority over them , but Officers chosen by the people , yearly out of themselves to order all things with publick consent : For spiritual Government they had no Laws at all agreed upon , but did what the Pastors of their Souls by perswasion could win them unto : Calvin being admitted one of their Preachers , and a Divinity Reader amongst them , considered how dangerous it was that the whole Estate of that Church should hang on so slender a thread , as the liking of an Ignorant Multitude is ; if it have power to change whatsoever it listeth : Wherefore taking unto him two of the other Ministers for more Countenance of the Action ( albeit all the rest were against it ) they moved , and in the end perswaded with much ado the people to bind themselves by Solemn Oath , First , never to admit the Papacy again ; and Secondly , to live in Obedience to such Orders concerning the exercise of their Religion , and the former Ecclesiastical Government , as those their true and faithful Ministers of Gods Word , had agreeably to Scripture set down for that end and purpose . Now prethee , where 's the Treason or Rebellion in all this ? Tory. Come ! come , have you observ'd Roger's Advertisement N. 138. What a damnable kindness he has for Dr. Oats — If any man will be so kind and generous , as out of an affection to the Protestant Religion , &c. to call Simson Tongue to a Legal account , &c. Roger L'Estrange out of a zeal to a publick good , will furnish Authentick Papers and Materials , &c. — What in the name of Nonsense is the meaning of all this ? Truem. Why , first here is Roger , honestly declares , that is he not a man that has any affection to the Protestant Religion ; for if he had , he might ( being so well furnisht with Tools and Materials ) call Tongue to an account himself , without putting others upon it , if it be a business that will ( as he pretends ) be a Service to the Protestant Religion . But 2 ly . There seems a greater mystery ▪ Roger has more than once been tampering with this Mr. Tongue , and at Christmas last renew'd his Intrigue with him , much about the same time , Fairwell and Pain began privately to broach their Sham ; now if Godfrey's Murder could have been turn'd off , and people been made believe that Dr. Tongue and Dr. Oats contriv'd and invented the whole Scheme of the Plot , so Artificially that it deceived the King and four Parliaments , and all the Judges , &c. Then how innocent would the poor Roman Catholicks appear ? and what glorious Martyrs Whitebread , Coleman and the rest ? But this trinkling with young Tongue taking wind , Roger cries Whore first , and fills the World with Exclamations , that Mr. Tongue forsooth ! had a Plot upon — But Roger ! Roger ! for all your Lapwinging , there is more of this matter known , than you are aware of , and there will come a day of Reckoning . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The fourth Volume . FRIDAY , May 26. 1682. Quocunque aspicies nihil est nisi Terror & Orcus . That the present Faith of the Church of Rome is to be refused upon pain of Damnation . The Woes threatned to them that abide in her Communion . Greater the Sin , and more sore the punishment of such as revolt unto her . The Judgment of the ancient Divines of the Church of England in the Case . TO reinforce and corroborate what we offer'd in our last of the extream hazard , all that continue in the Romish Church at this day , do run in Relation to their Eternal State ; We shall now advance , and endeavour to Demonstrate the following Proposition , viz. That the Faith of the Church of Rome , is to be refused upon pain of Damnation . And First , For Explanation of the Terms . — By the Faith of the Church of Rome , is understood the Doctrine of the said Church , delivered to be believed of all men that 〈◊〉 to be saved , as matters revealed by God to that end . And this is ●●●sidered as one individual or singular thing , for though indeed it be divided into several Articles of which it consists , yet it is conceived by themselves as one intire Body , because they are all knit together by the same Bond ; namely , by being assented to and believed upon one and the same reason , and all to be received on pain of the same Anathema — Thus Fisher the Jesuite ( under the Mask of A. D. ) in his Treatise of Faith , Ca. 4. — Faith must be intire , whole and sound in all points , and it is not sufficient stedfastly to believe some points , mis-believing or not believing other some or any one . — For not to believe any one Point whatsoever , which God by revealing it , doth testify to be true , and which by his Church he hath commanded us to believe , must needs be damnable , as being a notable Injury to Gods Verity , and a great disobedience to his Will. — And that Chamaelion the Arch-bishop of Spalatto , when he was return'd to his Vomit in his Consilium Reditûs p. 20. asserts the same . — All Articles ( saith he ) of Faith determined by the Church are fundamental , none of them may be deny'd without Heresie . — Thus every Member of the Church of Rome , must as stedfastly and absolutely believe the least point of Reliques , Images , Purgatory , &c. delivered by the Council of Trent , as the greatest mysteries of the Godhead , Trinity , Incarnation , &c. And if he deny any of the former , he is no less an Heretick , than if he deny'd any of the latter : Yea , though he believe all that they propound to be believed , save some one , he is for want of believing that one ( if he know that the Church propounds it to be believed ) a Miscreant or Mis-believer : The reason of which is this , that if the Church may err in one thing , it may err in another , and so can be no sure foundation of Faith. Now to refuse the Faith of the Church of Rome , is nothing else , but not to acknowledge the Doctrin by her delivered to be true , but to abhor it as false ; not of every particular point , but of all joyntly together : For we freely acknowledge , that the Papists do hold several great mysteries of Divinity truly and soundly , wherein we also agree with them , but yet we may not receive their Faith for true , as it is by them delivered , for one Intire body of Divinity revealed by God , to be believed by all men that will ●e saved . So that to refuse the Faith of the Church of Rome is not to believe that it is true , or to believe that it is false , and this we say is required by every man upon pain of Damnation . Which words , — Vpon pain of Damnation are not so to be understood , as if we presumed to pronounce sentence of Condemnation against all that continue in the Church of Rome , we have disclaim'd such Temerity ; but thereby is meant , that the believing that Doctrin as a matter of Faith , is a thing in it self damnable , that is , such as maketh a man liable to damnation . How it shall fall out with particular men in the event , we neither know , nor take upon us to inquire , only we say , that their mis-belief is such a sin , as setteth them in a state of Damnation . To prove this , we must consider , That there are Two ways , by which sin leadeth a man into the state of damnation : The one is , the desert or fitness it hath to procure damnation : The other is , the actual meriting or deserving of Salvation . Into the former , sin casteth a man off it self . Into the latter he falleth as by sin , so by the Ordinance or Decree of God who hath laid the penalty of Damnation upon it . Hence ariseth this Argument against receiving the Faith of the Romish Church . That which maketh a man unclean in Gods sight , hath a fitness to procure Damnation : For unclean things are unmeet for the presence of God , and consequently meet for Damnation ; — But the Faith of the Church of Rome , maketh a man unclean in the sight of God : For it is erroneous in so high a nature ( as we have proved that it makes a man guilty of High Treason against God , by Installing the Pope in the Throne of God , giving him Power and Authority to determine as a Judge what is matter of Faith , and what not , without any Commission or Warrant from God. Nor do they only give him authority to Interpret the Scripures , but also allow him to set up a Forge [ of Tradition ] where he Hammers what he listeth , and Vends it to be received upon pain of Damnation , for the word of the ever living God. What is it to fulfill that of the Apostle , 2 Thes . 2. 4. To sit in the Temple of God , shewing himself that he is God , if this be not ? And must not all they needs be accessaries to this High Treason , that acknowledge such his Usurp'd Authority , and yield obedience to it ? Or how can it be reasonably denied , that there is a worthiness and fitness in the Faith of the Church of Rome to procure Damnation ? Therefore nothing remains but the Ordinance or Decree of God , to appoint Damnation as a punishment of this sin , according to the desert thereof . But that was passed long since by the Lord himself — You shall put nothing to the word which I command you , Deut. 4. 2 , & 11. 30. There 's the Precept , and the Penalty is express'd , Rev. 21. 18. If any man shall add to these things , God shall add to him the Plagues that are written in this Book . But more plainly , 2 Thes . 2. 11 , & 12. The Lord shall send them strong delusions , that they should believe lies , that all they might be damned which believe not th● truth . Here we see the Lord wrappeth them up in Damnation by his Sentence that believe Lies ( that is ) false and erroneous Doctrin , nor agreeable to the Truth which they ought to believe . — What then is wanting to them to make the Faith of the Church of Rome damnable , and the Professors thereof liable to Damnation , when both the thing it self deserveth it , and the Lord hath decreed , that they which believe it , should have according to their desert ? Since therefore it thus plainly appears , that every man is bound upon pain of Salvation , to refuse the Faith of the Church of Rome , in what a desperate case are those that continue in it ? 'T is not for nothing that the Almighty God of Love and Compassion makes Proclamation by his Sacred Herauld , Rev. 18. 4. Come out of her people , lest ye perish with her , and partake of her Plagues . We have a famous example in that depravation of the true Religion , and setting up of Idolatry under Jeroboam , 2 Chron. 11. 14. The Levites [ that dwelt amongst those Revolted 10 Tribes ] left their Suburbs and their Possessions that belonged unto them [ a great Act of self-denial ] and came to Judah and Jerusalem , to do the Service of the Lord in the Temple there . And after their example many people out of all the Tribes of Israel ( that abhorred Jeroboam's Idolatry ) came thither also for the true worship of God : They knew to abide amongst Idolaters would bring them to destruction . But if such wrath attend those that continue in that Communion wherein perhaps they were Born and Educated , and to which sinkt by so many Chains of prepossession , and hardned against truth with a thousand prejudices , what Indignation may those expect , who were born in Goshen , within the daily sound of the Gospel , and free tenders of the word of Life , in a Land of Bibles , baptized into a Reformed Church , engaged for by Protestant Sponsors , Educated by Religious Parents , and under the sweet distillations of Divine Manna , from the Lipps of sound and able Preachers , If such as these I say will be trudging back to the Garlick and Onyons of Egypt , if these Apostatize after so much light , and embrace Popish darkness , What remains — But a certain fearful looking for of Judgment , and fiery Indignation which shall devour the Adversary . He that despised Moses Law died without Mercy under two or three witnesses ; of how much sorer punishment suppose ye , shall he be thought worthy , who hath trodden under Foot the Son of God [ in his Soveraignty , Laws and Ordinances ] and hath counted the Blood of the Covenant wherewith he was Sanctified an unholy thing [ imperfect without the Virgins Milk and Saints Intercessions ] and hath done despite unto the spirit of Grace . — As the Apostle argues in the same Case , Hebr. 10. 27. It is reported by Ireneus cont . Haeres . L 3. Ca. 3. And by Eusebius in his Ecclesiastical History L. 3. Ca. 25. That Holy and Beloved Apostle St. John , when he spied Cerinthus the Heretick in the Bath where he was , made all the haste he could possible to be gone , apprehending it dangerous to be under the same Roof with him . Yea the very Heathen ( as Tully de natura deorum L 3. witnesses ) being at Sea in a violent storm , were much afraid of being Ship-wrackt , because they had Diagoras the Atheist abord amongst them . I would to God some Protestants were but as careful for their Souls , as ( I say not the Apostle , but ) the Heathen were for their Bodies , and used the same discreet caution to provide for their Eternal Salvation , as they had to procure their Temporal safety . Neither was the Apostle any thing concern'd in the Impiety of Cerinthus , or these Heathens with that of Diagoras , and yet both He and They doubted some evil might befall them because they were in the Company of such profane wretches ? And can any Protestant Imagine , that he may be free from danger , though he joyn in Faith with the Pope that great Anti-christ , though he harbour those Locusts , Priests and Jesuites , and converse daily with them , and hearken to their Syren Musick , and Imbibe their gilded poyson , out of that Cup of Fornication wherewith they have Intoxicated the Kings of the Earth ? No , No , touching of Pitch always defileth . It cost Jehosaphat dear , though he were otherwise a good King for going to War with Idolatrous Ahab against a common enemy . For what said Hanani the Seer , 2 Chron. 19. 2. Wouldst thou help the wicked , and love them that hate the Lord ? Therefore for this thing , the wrath of the Lord is upon thee . What then may they look for , who like the Laodiceans are lukewarm , neither hot nor cold , altogether indifferent whether they be Papists or Protestants , prepared to shift their Religion , as the humour of the Successor shall happen , such as are not asham'd to declare beforehand , that they had rather be Papists , than joyn with any of the Reformed Protestant Churches beyond the Seas , that scoff at the very name Protestant , and make it the best part of their Religion to swear and damn and rail against , and persecute all those pious peaceable Protestants that cannot ( suppose it be through the error or weakness of their Conscience ) come up to the usage of some insignificant Ceremonies acknowledged to be indifferent , though otherwise sound in their Faith , Loyal to their King , readily paying all Taxes , useful to the publick , and peaceable to their Neighbors , whilst at the same time these high soaring Nominal Sons of the Church of England ( as they love to stile themselves , though there is scarce one in forty of them , but either is ignorant of , or does not believe her Articles ) shall speak well of , applaud and caress Papists , and argue for their Principles , and extenuate for their Treasons , &c. what shall we say of such people ? — The Lord Rebuke them . But least we should seem Fanatical in this assertion , that the Faith of Rome is to be refused on pain of Damnation , we shall here add some Testimonies of the Reverend Fathers and Divines of the Church of England . 1. The famous Jewel in the defence of his Apology , part . 6. Ca. 22. Div. 2. We have departed ( saith he , speaking of the Church of Rome ) from them who have utterly forsaken the Catholick Faith. 2. Dr. Reynolds Conclus . 5. — The Church of Rome is not distemper'd with a little-Ague , such as hindreth not greatly the functions of life , but is sick of a Canker , or rather of a Leprosie , or rather of a Pestilence , insomuch that she is past hope of Recovery . 3. Dr. Whitaker de Eccles . Cont. 2. Quaest . 6. C. 1. handling this Question exactly , An Ecclesia Romana sit vera Ecclesia Christi visibilis ; whether the Church of Rome , be a true visible Church of Christ , resolves it in the Negative and goes on ; eam nos non modo non solam Catholicam &c. we say not only that it is not the only Catholick , but not at all Catholick , Not Only Not Catholick , that is , Vniversal , but we affirm it is not a true particular Church of Christ . Quare deserendam esse ab omnibus &c. And therefore we say , she [ the Church of Rome ] ought to be forsaken of all , who would be saved ; as the Synagogue of Antichrist and Satan , it is not any Church at all , nullam in eâ salutem in eâ sperandam esse , there is no salvation to be hoped for in it . With which home Testimony of so great Luminary of the Church of England , we shall conclude . The COURANT. Truem. VVHat hast got there so busily poring upon ? Tory. By the Mass , a most Divine Scrol ! and as I am credibly assured , found in the Friary at the late Fire at St. James's . I 'e warrant ye , if I knew the Holy Father that lost it , and did but Restore it , he would streight forgive me all my Drinking and Whoring . Truem. Ah! but how would you come off for your Lying and Slandering the Whiggs with notorious scandals , which is your daily practise ? Tory. Pshaw ! all that 's so far from Criminal , that 't is meritorious ; but there 's another thing troubles me , the Plague on 't is , though the Priest compound one's sins with Heaven ; he cannot get Releases from stubborn Earth ; if he would but as easily wipe out my Landladies Chalk , and cross my Chirurgeons Bills , as he can mutter out an absolvo te , he were a rare fellow indeed ! However I 'le away to Thompson or L'Estrange ( they are the two great Internuntii of Intelligence between the Cloyster'd Monks , and the Lewd world ) and have an Advertisement , and make the most on 't . Truem. Prethee let 's hear it first . Tory. I 'le warrant , you had rather hear one of Baxter's tedious Sermons ; but to vex thee , and shew thee what a dainty curious Religion we may with good Industry one day arrive at , I 'le read it from the original Copy ( if that be not one of Heraclitus's Bulls ) as follows . A Revelation from God Almighty done unto St Bridget , First Printed at Rome in the Italian Language , afterwards in Dutch , in French , and now in English . Know my loving Friends , that when I was Apprehended of the Barbarous Jews , I received a hundred Buffets upon my Cheeks , and upon my Lips , thirty blows with Fists ; when I was taken in the Garden of Olivet , I fell seven times , going from one side to the other , I fell often ; and to make me rise up again , I received of the Jews two hundred and five Kicks ; I also received seventy two upon my Arms ; and eighty two Blows upon my Shoulders ; I also received twenty two Blows round about my Loyns , they drew me up by the Hair eight and thirty times ; I was shouted at a hundred and five times ; I have been drawn up by the Hair of my Head from the Earth eight and thirty times ; upon the Pillar I received one deadly wound , and on the same Pillar received six thousand six hundred fity six . Blows , I was whipt to the Bones too , and twenty times they gave me a hundred deadly wounds , with pressing on the Crown of Thornes : I had three deadly wounds upon the Cross , they spit upon my Face two and twenty times , the Soldiers that apprehended me w●●● five hundred and eight in number , and they that followed me were three hundred and three , of them that led me bound there were three hundred and three , I spilt out of my● Body three millions eight thousand four hundred and thirty six drops of Blood. — They that pray daily seven Pater Noster's , and seven Maria's , until the number is filled of my Drops of Blood , I will give them five Graces : The First , he shall not come in Purgatory . Secondly , the same Graces , as if he had shed his Blood for the Catholick Faith. Thirdly , the Soul of his Friend shall have hope not to come to Purgatory . Fourthly , if he die before the number is finished , it shall be holden as if it were accomplished . Fifthly , they that carry this about them in Devotion , shall not die without being visited of the most Blessed Mother Mary . Set thy Intention to give God daily thanks , that God for thy Salvation hath spilt so many Drops of Blood , that thereby thou may gain God's Grace , Amen . Truem. This is goodly Gear in Earnest ! I wish you a good Market for 't , but in the mean time prethee what 's the meaning of your friend Hodg with his Sham-Letter from Scotland ? Tory. Troth ! I think the old fellow 's mad , or has an ambition not to be out rival'd by Thompson in Roguery of that kind ; what the Devil need he take such pains publickly to be the Papists Advocate , they can shift well enough for themselves , his Post is to pelt the Non-Con folks ; really the man is grown too open of late , and our friends of the Crape-gown are forc'd to be asham'd of him . If he continue to scribble so many Observators a week till the Dog-da●s , there 's no remedy , we must prvide a Lodging for him at Hogsdon , or an Apartment opposite to his quondam fellow Servant Oliver's Porter . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 2. 1682. Quid primum discendum est in Scholâ Christi nisi ut Renunciemus nobis ? Whether any Protestant may in compliance , or for fear , &c. be present at Mass without grievous sin ? IN discharge of our promise , N. 18. we now come to consider this Question . Whether any Person that has been Educated in the Protestant Religion , and rightly instructed in the Doctrine of the Gospel ; may if he happen to live amongst Papists , or Popery should prevail , be present at their Mass , and Communicate with them in the rest of the Ceremonies by them used , without offending of God and hazarding his Soul. By our stating this Quaere , the Reader may perceive we speak not here of those who out of curiosity happen to go into a Popish Chappel or the like , meerly to see the manner of their Foppish Ceremonies , though yet I must say even this is not unattended with danger , for as those that out of wantonness imitate Stammerers , many times come to stammer themselves against their wills ; so if People will thrust themselves into Temptation , who knows but God may give them up to believe Lies ? — But that which we intend in this Discourse , relates to such as know already what the Mass is , but for some carnal reasons , out of fear , or in compliance with the times , &c. do resort thereunto , and this we averr they cannot do , without great and dangerous sin . For , 1. Though God , by the wise Preacher saith to every man , My Son , give me thy heart , and that without the inward affection , all external Postures of Devotion are vain , yet it is also true , that God requires the whole Man , and we must serve him with our Bodies , as well as with our Spirits ; for which he himself in his Holy Word Assigns the Reason , viz. Because the one as well as the other is his , since our Bodies are Redeemed with the Blood of a Crucified Jesus of infinite value , shall we dare to prostitute the same before an Idol ? since they ought to be Temples of the Holy Ghost , will you pollute them with abominable Sacriledge ? since they are designed for a blessed Immortality , and to be partakers of Divine Glory : How vile a thing is it to sully them with assisting at loathsome Superstitions . St. Paul envying against Vncleanness , uses this very Argument . — Your Bodies are Members of Christ ; how monstrously wicked then is it to make them Members of an Harlot ? when the Lord speaks of his faithful Servants , he Characterizeth them by this special note . They have not bow'd the Knee to Baal , nor have kissed his Hand . He might have said , they are not corrupted with Superstition , or they do not own Baal for God , but to express that the same was not enough , the Holy Spirit by name declares , that they have not so much as by outward gesture exhibited any worship to the Idol , and does he not by this Description admonish us also to abstain from all such Pollution , if we would be accounted of the number of his people ? But you will say , you keep your hearts right to God , and whatever others do , you fix your Devotion on him , and know that 't is abomination to direct your prayers unto , or to expect help from an Idol , and therefore you address your prayers only to God , though with your Face directed towards an Image . With this very pretence , the Corinthians of old endeavoured to excuse themselves , when Paul reprehended this Crime in them , 1 Cor. 8. They went to the Feasts which were kept in honour of Idols , and with others were partakers of those solemn Banquets . But did they do this superstitiously ? No , for Paul , as in their person , brings in this excuse , — We know that an Idol is nothing , whatever men esteem it , and that there is but one God. But the Apostle does not take this for a sufficient Plea , but tells them , that for all that , a weak Brother that sees them , may conclude that they do it in honour to the Idol , and so by your example may be tempted to Idolatry . When the wicked Sacrifice to the Devil , whoever in such an action mixes himself with them , adjoyns himself to the Devil , you cannot at once be partakers of the Lords Table , and of the Table of Devils , whoever chuses the one , must of necessity renounce the other . Were such evasions of a good Intention to be allow'd , how rashly and foolishly did Daniel's Companions expose themselves ? Could not they thus have concluded amongst themselves , others indeed will Worship the Image which the King hath set up , but we though we bow before it , will still Worship the living God. In the mean time to avoid danger , we will go with the Crowd , and pretend to do , as they do , would such a Cavil have excused them before God ? sure none will dare to say it . What then , shall we ●ame them for an inconsiderate Zeal , that they would rather be cast into a fiery Furnace , than by dissembling , derogate from the Honour of God ? This we cannot do , because the Holy Ghost expresly commends them for this noble Resolution and Constancy , and Heaven gave Testimony to it by a Miracle ; and what is written is for Example and Instruction . But how witty is man to find out Glosses and Colours to palliate his Crimes ; some fancy to eyade all this by saying : These things are true of Heathen superstitions , who sinned not only in using ill Ceremonies , but also by Worshipping false Gods , and therefore 't is no wonder , if the Lord did so abominate their Rites , but this is nothing to the Papists , for though the Worship of God be corrupted amongst them , yet they have no other intention but to Worship the true God. But to this , I answer , whenever the World goes about to Worship God in a perverse and unlawful manner , at the same Instant it Adores an Idol with whatsoever varnish it may colour its impiety . In vain do those that set up Superstitions Condemned by God , alleadge that they mean thereby to Worship God ; for since that the Lord neither hath instituted , nor will accept thereof , such Worship is exhibited to the Devil , rather than to him ; For which cause the Apostle Paul speaking of those who turn ' 〈…〉 Corruptible Image , says , they served the 〈…〉 Brazen Serpent was not made by the Capricio of men , but by the Command of God ; nor was it only a Symbol of a Divine Benefit , but also a Type of Christ . In after-times this was abused to Idolatry , nor did that abuse want a specious pretext of the name of God : Now suppose any one had feigned to Worship that Serpent to accommodate himself to the Superstition of the Rabble , would any say he were guiltless ? The Golden Calf was made by Aaron to represent the true God ; but being against God's Command , and contrary to Truth , the Lord pronounc'd it Idolatry . The like may be said of Jeroboam's Calves , for he did not pretend to Introduce any new God , only set up those Figures to prevent his people's going up to Jerusalem to pay their Devotion , whereby he thought the State of his Kingdom would be endangered , yet still it was gross Idolatry , because he instituted a Rite without warrant from the Word of God , and contrary to the Divine Command . Now if any one had offered Sacrifice there , not cordially , but only in Complement to the King , would he have been innocent ? or do we read of any of the Servants of God , paying their Devotions there ? or rather on the contrary , do not we find that God by his Prophets continually did forbid and condemn the same ? Was the Temple at Samaria Dedicated to Jove or Mars , to Baal or Ashdod ? No , no , 't was Consecrated to the God of Israel ; but was it ever the more lawful to Worship there ? Secret Idolatry though varnish't with the name of God , is prohibited , as well as that which is open , as was that of the Gentiles . But the better to understand wherein , and how far it may be lawful for a Christian to whom God hath made known the Abominations which abound in the Popish Church to Communicate with them , we must note , that of those things wherein they place the Worship of God , some are inventions directly contrary to God's Word , some other are depraved and corrupted by latter use , though originally not evil . 2. Some of their Ceremonies are in no sort to be excused , since they contain apparent Idolatry , others are vain and foolish , which yet do not defile a man , unless he have entertained a Superstitious Opinion in observing them . 3. Some things are there wickedly Imposed and Commanded , which yet a man may observe without offence ; others which neither can , nor ought in any manner to be observed . I shall not enlarge on each of these , 't is enough in general to have hinted them , and to shew that I intend not to forbid a Christian Man wholly and without exception from Communicating with the Papists in any Rite , Ceremony or Observation whatsoever : I only shew the danger of being partakers with them in what is plainly evil . As for Example , Mass is every day said , those that would appear Religious go thither , can this be excused ? A Person but meanly instructed in the Gospel , cannot but know that that action is abominable Sacriledge . For how can any man bow down before an Idol ( their Breaden God is no more ) with a design that all present shall think that he does it unfeignedly , and not sin grievously in so doing . If this be not Criminal , what means that of the Holy Ghost , whereby we are forbidden to have any Communion with the unfruitful works of darkness , but rather to reprove them . I see a wicked work adoing , and odious to God , I thrust my self in , and make as if I approv'd it , with what Face , with what Fore-head can I afterwards deny , that in so doing I have sinned ? For what is this , but to boast with those ungodly ones of whom David speaks , Let us do whatever we list , God seeth not ? But you will say , though you freely confess , that in the Mass there be many corruptions , yet in your Opinion it is a Remembrance of the Lords Supper , and in that respect you come there to be put in mind of our Lords Death . But tell us , I pray , what Similitude hath the Sacrament instituted by our Lord , with this Mock-Shew . For First , The Papists Imagine their Mass to be a Sacrifice , which reconciles to God not only the Living , but also the Dead , and is this think you nothing ? Secondly , The Canon , a principal part of the Mass , is stufft full of Execrable Blasphemies . Thirdly , Herein are Prayers offered up for the Dead tormented in Purgatory , which we know to be altogether Superstitious . Fourthly , Were there nothing else amiss but that Diabolical Fiction , whereby they think that Christ is there offered up to God ; That by that Act , the Sins both of the Living and the Dead may be Expiated ; is not this to deny the Death of Christ ? which is made of no value , unless it be acknowledged to be the one only and perpetual Sacrifice . And is not the Lords Supper hereby Prophaned ? These Pollutions can no more be separated from the Mass , than heat from Fire : And whoever comes to participate thereof , can he be pure and clean , doing such a filthy work ; Is this the Honour we give to God our Father ? This the gratitude we pay to Christ our Redeemer ? That when we see them both thus reproach'd and dishonoured , we not only do oppose , but joyn our selves Companions in the Wickedness , and invite others by our Example to do the like . The COURANT. Truem. [ Eading ] THe Jesuites are hated by all the World , and yet they always Reign . They are like the Astrologers in Tacitus , Divinatuli genus hominum potentibus infidum , quod in Urbe & vetabitur semper & retinebitur , A sort of people treacherous to Princes , ( deceiving them with fair promises and vain hopes ) who were always regarded with horror in the City , and yet were always harbour'd there ; they have been driven out of several states , but they ever found means to Re-establish themselves . They are the greatest enemies , and the greatest friends to Monarchies , enemies to those where they cannot govern all things at their pleasure , and friends to those that intirely submit to their Conduct . The more Absolute the Monarchy is , the more they love it ; for they themselves are also most Absolute , and govern their Society altogether Despotically ; therefore they hate perfectly Aristocratical and Democratical Governments , because there they cannot make so grand a fortune , for to do it 't is necessary they should be Confessors to all the Magistrates , and all that have any share in the Government , who yet still would not be so easily wrought upon , for 't is not to be hoped , that they should all at once be brought to a Death bed , but there will still some survive that will not accord the Fathers those advantages they aim at ; nor will the Popes Excommunications so soon make Impressions of fear . Tory. What the Devil art thou Mumbling there ? Truem. 'T is a late French Book that calls it self sure and honest means for the Conversion of all Hereticks : I was Translating a Paragraph of it , part . 2. p. 56. meerly for Exercise , 't is good to be a little acquainted with the French Tongue , for who knows how soon a man may have occasion ●or't , and besides methought 't was a pretty notable Description of the Jesuits . Tory. Prethee let the French and the Jesuites alone , they are honest Fellows , and mean England no harm ; all our danger is from the Whiggs and the Fanatichs , this Preaching and Praying will undo us . I was glad to see the Blessed Work began here i' th Town t'other day , Bristol is a brave Example to follow ; what though the Trade be lost , what 's Trade to be valued , when Whiggery is in the Case ? I hope to see all the Dogs Muzzled , and that e're long we shall have no History but Thompson , nor any Divinity or Politicks but the Observator . And then people will be quiet and not disturb the Government . Truem. The Government we live under , ought certainly to be regarded with all respect and veneration , and he that goes about to disturb and vilifie it , deserves exemplary punishment . But there are a parcel of Vermine that horribly prophane the word , for though they are not fit for the Office of a Scavenger , they call themselves The Government . There was Tory Tom , a Worshipful Journey-man Barber , who with half a dozen Ruffians like himself , the other Night way-laid and fell upon an honest Gentleman in Cheapside , that neither saw any of them before , or gave them the least provocation , and had 't is probable murdered him , if by accident one or two had not come in to his Assistance . Being taken up for this Exploit , O , cries Tory Tom , — The Government is on our side , will you send me to Prison for my Loyalty ? as if the Government would favour Breach of the Peace and Assassinations , or Loyalty consisted in violation of Laws . Ask Thompson why he Prints horrid Popsh Lies three times a week , he 'll tell you ' t is to serve the Government : Why did he endeavour to Sham Godfrey's Murder ? No doubt out of pure Loyalty . Why did Roger forge that damnable double Printed Story from Scotland on purpose to raise false Scandals ? and get an opportunity to vindicate the Papists . Why still , if you will believe him , all is for the interest of the Government , when in truth such Villains pretences are the greatest Affronts in the World to the Government , and will no doubt in due time be deservedly punisht as such — Quod defertur non aufertur . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 9. 1682. An non nimiae Impudentiae est Excusare opus , quo Deus contutumeliâ afficitur , & proximi impelluntur ad exitium . A further detection of the sin of going to Mass , and complying with Papists in their wicked and Foppish Ceremonies : The Case of Naaman the Syrian explained . TO deterr any Sober Christian from daring to be present at the Popish Mass ; he needs only consider the horrible Idolatry that is there committed , where a bit of Bread is adored for God , and no longer esteemed Bread , but God himself . 'T is most true , were the Lords Supper there rightly Administred , there would then be there a true Exhibition of the Lords Body and Blood , but it would not therefore follow , either that the substance of the Bread is chang'd into the Body , or that the Body lies included under the Bread : For the end of Instituting that Sacred Supper , is to elevate our Minds to Heaven , not to detain them in the visible Elements ; but indeed by what right does that promise . — This is my Body which shall be delivered for you , — at all belong to the Mass ? Before our Lord promises any thing there of that kind , he commands the Sacrament to be distributed amongst the Faithful . Is this done in the Mass ? No , but on the clean contrary , the Priest dispatches it all alone as a private affair , and on such a manner , as if he purposely meant to Excommunicate himself from the whole Congregation . Christ adds another Command , that we should do This in remembrance of him , shewing forth the inestimable benefit of his Death with Thanksgiving . But how can this be done in the Mass , where not one word is understood ? but all things are whisper'd by the Priest with an obscure murmur and unknown . Furthermore , the Lord directs his word to his Disciples , when reaching forth the visible sign , Bread , he promises them the Communion of his Body , but in the Mass there is no such thing , but the Priest after the manner of Conjurers or Jugglers , blows upon the Bread [ sufflation they call it ] that with a secret Exorcism he may Inchant it . And what is there in all this of God's Institution ? can day and night be more different than our Lord's Supper , and this Romish Pageantry ? What then shall we account the Adoration paid there to the Bread ? Must we not confess it execrable Idolatry , more gross than ever was practised amongst the Heathen ? and if so , tell us with what fore-head , with what Conscience can any Christian man dare resort thereunto , that he may seem to Conform , and do as others do ? Here 's an Idol erected to that very purpose , that it may be Worshipped and Invoked in God's stead , I come , and down on my knees , and publickly profess to adore it , what Fig-leaves , what excuses , what evasions can palliate so shameless a wickedness ? But let us in some other particulars consider what these complying men must do , if for sinister ends , and temporal respects , they will , against the convictions of their Consciences , joyn in outward Communion with the Papists . — They must not only on Sundays come to the Holy water Bottle and Mass , but also on Holy-days , a great part of which are instituted by Superstition ; then there is a Mass sung in honor of such or such an He or She Saint : Now to omit that many of their Saints were little better than Devils , and that several of them as St. Christopher , &c. were mere Phantasms , Romantick Hero's , that never had Being but in the Lying Legend , &c. passing by all this , I say , and supposing they were all Saints in good earnest , yet still here is a Mass sung in honor to a person dead : Now what can be more vile than that the Supper of our Lord should be transported to such an abuse ? Besides what Prayers are there used , are they not for the most part impious an fill'd with Blasphemies ? and yet will you voluntarily interest your self in these Profanations , and countenance them with your presence and complying approbation , and yet hope to escape guiltless in the terrible judgment of a jealous God , who is of purer Eyes than to behold vanity , or connive at sin ? There is none of us ( I speak of those to whom God hath vouchsafed the Light of his Gospel ) but is well satisfied , that the Obsequies of the dead , as they are practised amongst the Papists , with the Masses attending them and other appurtenances , are meer abominations , as well , because they are falsly feigned against the manifest word of God , as more especially because they extenuate and depreciate the effect and vertue of the Death and Passion of our Blessed Saviour . But now if it happen any of your Relations , Friends or Neighbours dye , you that call your self a Christian come with others to attend the Funeral , you are prefent at the Masses , and pretend with the rest to pray for the Soul of the deceased ; dare you offer to justify all this ? if it be your Father or Mother that is departed , you will presently be smelt out for an Heretick , if you do not only approve of this Sacriledge , but purchase it with your money , and give so many shillings to some Priests to say so many Masses to redeem their Souls out of Purgatory . I will not mention the damnable Superstitions you must run through at Easter , when you must prostrate your self before the Vicar of Antichrist , some wicked Popish Priest , who by the authority of the Pope , gives you Absolution , and injoyns you pennance , which perhaps may it self be as great a sin as any you have committed ; as to murmur over so many Ave Maria's , to say so many Prayers before a Crucifix , to buy so many Masses , &c. and to what end all this , why , forsooth , that thereby as so many Compensations you may satisfie God for your sins ; if this can be approved and justified , I know not what ought to be Condemned . But furthermore when a man has thus spun out his days in Hypocrisie , and liv'd in this filth , the last Scene is still the worst in the Tragedy , and that is when he comes to dye ; then come the Priests and the Monks , the Devils Fans to Winnow him like Wheat , and though he knows they are the very Locusts that proceed out of the bottomless pit , yet out of complaisance he must seem to hearken unto them , to be satisfied with their gibberish prayers , to be content with their lew'd Absolution and ridiculous extream unction , and under what throws and pangs and tortures of Conscience must such a poor soul lye , when he perceives he must immediately appear before the Tribunal of that Judge , whose Truth he dares not to acknowledge , especially when this Sentence shall Eccho in his Ears , that Christ shall disown all those as unworthy of his Kingdom , who have here been ashamed to confess him before men . But how fond are we to indulge our sins , and what sorry Shields will men make use of rather than not have some colour of patronage for their crimes ? These Nicodemites , these colloguing Hypocrites , who think they can make a match between Light and Darkness , and at once pass Homage both to Christ and Belial , that they may seem cum ratione Insanire to offend God with warrant from his own word , plead Scripture ( the Divel did so of old ) for their practice , and alleadge the example of Naaman the Syrian 2. Kings 5. who being Miraculously Cured of his Leprosy , came to acknowledg the true God of Israel , and resolv'd not to Worship any other Deity , for so saith he to the Prophet Elisha v. 17. Thy Servant will henceforth Offer neither Burnt Offering nor Sacrifice unto other Gods , but unto the the Lord. But then in the next verse he comes with this Reserve — In this thing the Lord Pardon thy Servant , that when my Master goeth into the house of Rimmon to Worship there , and he leaneth on my hand , and I bow my self in the house of Rimmon , the Lord pardon thy Servant in this thing . — And the Prophet said unto him — depart in Peace . — Which say these men , implies an approbation or leave for him so to do ; if therefore it were permitted for him rather than lose the favour of the King his Master , to wait on him into an Idols Temple , and bow down and pay the external signs of Worship there , still keeping his heart upright to the Lord ; why may not we for like reasons assist at Mass , since in our hearts we contemn and abhor it . This is the full force of the Objection . To which I answer , 1. My friend , thou that makest use of this Plea , I cannot but admire since in the word of God thou hast a general road , the Kings High way plainly set forth by commands , and hedg'd in with Prohibitions not to depart from it , and trackt by all the Troops of Pilgrims to the new Jerusalem , wherein thou canst not err ; why dost thou rather chuke to decline and start aside after this particular Example , as into a By-path rarely troden , where easily thou may'st go astray ? How comest thou so Eagle ey'd to discover the●e private passages , and small Chinks and Crevises , and yet art so blind thou canst not see the Door ? Canst thou be ignorant that 't is a very dangerous thing to follow particular Examples without some other Warrant ? For sometimes to some persons God as by a singular priviledge hath permitted that , which to all in general he hath forbidden . And many things he suffers , which he does not approve : We do not read , nor is it credible that this Syrian General was ever Circumcised , will you hence raise an excuse to avoid your own being Baptized ? what if we should say , thou art more bound to confess publickly thy Faith , and abstain from all appearance of Idolatry than Naaman was , because God has vouchsafed unto thee a greater measure of understanding ; because somewhat was indulg'd to his ignorance , will you , who are many degrees beyond him in knowledge claim the save priviledge ? How absurd , how rash is this ? be not deceived , God is neither a Sophister , nor will suffer his glory to be fullfilled , or his Justice eluded by any Sophistical tricks or evasions ? But , 2. This Scripture is by them abused , and being rightly interpreted , gives not the least countenance to their practise who alleadge it ; For first you must note , that this noble Syrian , as long as he liv'd in Idolatry and Superstition , with great cost and pomp was wont to Sacrifice to his Idols , for the meanest men would strain themselves upon such occasions . But now what does he resolve ; that henceforword he would only Sacrifice to the God of Israel . Now what was that less than to make a publick & notorious Profession of his having abandon'd the false Gods and only to cleave to the Lord ? whence the world might as easily perceive , that he was no longer an Idolater , as if he had proclaim'd it with the sound of a Trumpet ; For how could they doubt but he had cast off those Gods to whom he paid no more Offerings as he was wont to do ? be , hesides loads away two Mules with the Earth of Canaan , whereon he might adore the living God , least otherwise by the contagion of profane Earth his Sacrifice should be polluted , which was another solemn testimony of his Profession . But afterwards he beggs pardon if he go into the Temple of Rimmon ; if he did this , that he might counterfeit a worshipping of that Idol , it would be some pretence indeed for them . But the matter is quite otherwise , for the words import only thus much , — If the King my Master shall happen to go into the Temple of Rimmon , and leaning upon my ●oulder , shall worship there , though I bow down in civil respect to my Prince and Master , let not the Lord impute it to me as though I worshipped the Idol . The bowing of his body here intended was no simulation of Idolatry , but a civil duty which he was wont to pay the King. Those therefore that will defend themselves by this Example , must first purge themselves from all suspition of Idolatry , and openly show that they renounce superstition , and then we shall have no controversie with them , but till then 't is vain and ridiculous for them to think to shelter their impiety under this president . Another excuse they would raise out of that pretended Epistle of Jeremy ▪ in the Book of Baruch chap. 6. where in v. 4. are these words , Now shall ye see in Babylon Gods of silver , and of gold , and of wood borne upon shoulders , — be not afraid of them , 〈◊〉 but say you in your hearts ? O Lord we must worship hee● — I answer , 1. This Epistle is Apocryphal , and so not of sufficient authority , and 2. the words are nothing to the purpose ; the Text only admonishe● them when they see them , they should not be afraid of them , but instead of joyning with them in their Idolatry , should pay their Devotions to God. That of Paul Acts 21. is somewhat more colorably , yet well considered makes as little for their turn . Paul , say they , though he knew the Ceremonies of the Law to be abolish'd , yet to gratify those of his own Nation , shaved his head ( according to Law , Numb . 6. 18. ) and vow'd and perform'd a purification after the manner of the ●aw , ●f this were lawful for Paul to do , we conceive we ought no more to be forbid the frequenting of Masses and other Popish mysteries , 1. I answer , 1. They are grievously reproachful , first to God in comparing a Ceremony instituted by himself , with abominable Idolatry , and in the next place to Paul , unjustly loading him with this infamy , for was it a Ceremony condemn'd by God which Paul used ? or rather was it not yet an indifferent thing , 'till the Light of the Gospel should shine more clearly ? 't was certainly a thing for that time placed in the liberty of Believers , either to practise it or forbear . The shaving and purgation 't is true , were part of the legal shadows , but yet a Christian might use them to Edification , it being simply no more than a Sacrifice of praise ; and this is that which St. Paul elsewhere witnesses of himself , That to the Jews he became as a Jew , and to the Gentiles as a Gentile , that he might bring them all to Christ. How preposterous is it then to bring this indifferent action to excuse those things which they know are plainly wicked , as if there were no difference between a mans shaving his head , and his bowing down before an Idol 2. Observe the Apostles scope , intent or end herein , had he done it to retain the good opinion of men , or for avoiding danger to his person , it would have been something to your purpose , but 't is evident he yielded to this compliance , only to avoid giving offence to weak Brethren , and that he might indulge something to those who were but yet rude in the Faith. The COURANT. Truem. WIll not the blind self-seeking party leave Snares for themselves with their own hands to weave ? Will not the Serpent cease to bruise their Heels , Whom he pursues , though broken heads he feels ? Will harmless Doves never become so wise To know the Birds of prey through their disguise ? 'Till they are all beguil'd with painted shows , And quite devour'd by Buzzard , Kites and Crows ? Tory. What art thou mumbling over a Whig-charm , or some of Withers's Rhymes ? prethee speak to the purpose , and tell us what news ? how joggs the slippery world ? Truem. I seldome read Gazets , nor much trouble my head with the motions of the superiour Orbs. Commend me to the poor honest Muscovite , who resolves all Inquiries with this profound Reply , — God and our Great DUKE knows all . Tory. What , dost take me for an Informer , or an Irish Evidence ? I do not mean matters of State man ! But how fare our Observators , our Thompsons's , our Heraclitus's , and all our good friends ? Truem. Brisk , bonny and rampant ! O the effects of a promising Midsummer-moon ! Heraelitus takes upon him to Libel Dukes and Earls Cum Privilegio , and bids defiance to Scandalum Magnatum , and all Law , but that of a Fullers-Rents ( ●dgel . Thompson Repriev'd from the Pillory till next Term , hopes to hand it over to Michaelmas ( 't is an easie matter to swear that Teague is sick , and Dermond and Shaire out of Town ) in the mean time he vapours and swaggers , and tells the World N. 16. That he doubts not but to prove his damnable lies by sixty witnesses , if a Christian Jury can but be retorned . The meaning of which is , a Jury of Papists , for Nat's prompters acknowledge none but Roman Catholicks for Christians . — O Tempora ! O Mores ! What an age are we faln into , when such a wretched Miscreant , the Off scouring of Jayls , and common Spout of Popish slaunders , dares Arraign the Justice of the Nation , and scandalize the most Honourable City in the World , as if it contain'd generally a pack of Heathers and Villains , without honor , honesty or Conscience , so abandon'd to partiality and perjuries , that scarce twelve honest men could be hoped to be found amongst them , and all this with Impunity ! Tory. Well! well ! honest Nat for all this passes for a Loyal useful fellow , and went very diligently last Sunday to see the Laws put in Execution against the Conventicle in Jewen street , for the hononr of the Protestant Religion . — But have you forgot Hodge ? Truem. No Sir ! but since he has got that infallible trick of a Scold , resolv'd to have the last word , 't were no great matter ( if for a pennance ) we let him chatter alone , and observe upon himself for a Moneth or two . However , out of a pitty to the old Drudge , that he may not want Subject , and so be forc'd to trump up more Scotch Letters , we shall bestow upon him a Remark touching that passage Observ . 143. That the Inscription on the Monument is a rank reflection on the Papists : You must note this Inscription has long lain heavy on this Gentlemans stomack , and made it Rejounce several times before . Divers Parliaments have been satisfied that London was burnt by the Treachery of Papists ; one of that Crew was legally Condemned and Executed for it ; the whole Body of the City convinc'd thereof , ordered that Inscription , and that great and upright Statesman , the Right Honourable the Lord Chancellor , in that excellent Speech at the Sentence of that Popish Traitour Stafford , ( for which as I understand he receiv'd the thanks of the whole House of Lords ) mentions it as a thing out of dispute , — Does any man ( says his Lordship ) now begin to doubt how London came to be burnt ? Yet after all this , comes Squire Fiddle-faddle the Observator , Rowland Peppins Herauld , Roger L'Estrange the Pamphlet-monger , and he , forsooth , will have it otherwise , and acquit his Clients the Papists of that Villany , and by his good will , would tear down both the Inscription and Monument . Which yet we hope shall teach Ages to come , To hate the Treacheries of Barbarous Rome . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 16. 1682. Hoc quidem vulgare est in mundo , ut quisque aliorum peccata Clypei loco ad sua tegenda opponat . Some other excuses for going to Mass where it is by Law established , weighed and found too light . The Plea of those that say they go out of Curiosity considered . A Pathetical Caution against all such sinful Compliances . WE have not yet run over all the little Excuses which our Semi-Romanists have got , for when once carnal wisdom and corrupt nature have engaged a man in an ill act , they will muster up and furnish him with whole Regiments of Apologies , Evasions and Sophisms , wherewith to defend , or at least extenuate his practice , rather than he shall forsake his Dalilah , or abandon the silver shrines , and that craft whereby he gets his living , though never so unjust , wicked and unlawful . One of their Pleas is like that of Lot , begging leave to retreat to Zoar , Gen. 19. 20. Is it not a little one ? ( only here is the difference he was flying from , they are posting to [ spiritual ] Sodom . ) They alledge this is sure but a small offence to be present at Mass , and we hope the Almighty , who is a God of Infinite Mercy will easily pass it by , &c. To this I answer , though true it is , that there may be comparison between the commands of God , whereby some are greater and some lesser , as our Saviour pronounces Faith , Righteousness and Charity to be the chief points of the Law , yet if we consider each command by it self , every one of them is of great weight , and by a willful breach thereof , we commit no less than High Treason against that Infinite Majesty , who is the Author and Establisher of such commands ; nor ought we to esteem any thing small or light , that is repugnant to the Divine Will , especially in a matter of this moment , as we have proved it to be , tending to advance Idolatry , rob God of his honor , harden Papists in their impiety , and laying a stumbling block before weak Christians : Remember that famous History Recorded by Josephus , and in the Book of the Maccabees , touching Eleazar and the Jewish woman with her seven Sons . All that Antiochus and the persecutors urg'd them to do , was only to taste a little Swines-flesh , a small business you 'l say , what not eat a bit of Pork ? and yet being expresly against the Law of their God , they all chuse rather to dye with exquisite Tortures , and the reason is notably given by the good old man , 2 Maccab. 6. 24. in these words , — It becometh not our age in any wise to dissemble , whereby many young persons might think that Eleazar being fourscore years old and ten , were now gone to a strange Religion . And so they through mine Hypocrisie , and desire to live a little time , should be deceived by me , and I get a stain to my old age , and make it abominable . For though for the present I should be delivered from the rage of men , yet I should not escape the hand of the Almighty , neither alive nor dead . 'T is true , this History is no part of Canonical Scripture , but yet it was never esteemed Fabulous , but the Church has always reckon'd them for Holy Martyrs , and applauded their Faith and Constancy , and consequently must condemn those that practise the contrary . In a word , those that repute this feigned compliance with Idolatry for a little matter , and dare join with Papists in their damnable Superstitions , know not how highly Gods Honour ought to be prized by all his Creatures , which have their Being to no other end but to glorify him , nor have sufficiently weighed that Tremendous Declaration of the great Jehovah , Isaiah 42. 8 , I am the Lord , my Glory will I not give to another , nor my Praise to Graven Images . Obj. You will say here 's a stir indeed about going to Mass ! will you compare that with the Idolatries of the Heathen ? are not the Papists Christians ? I answer , That the Church of Rome is no Church of Christ , we have lately prov'd at large ; that she is guilty of Idolatry is apparent , & in this respect , worse Idolatry than the Heathens , because she is faln into the same by Apostacy : 'T is an aggravation of her Crime that she was once a Spouse of Christ , a man resents more sensibly the Disloyalty and Adulteries of his Wife , than those of a common acpuaintance or ordinary friend . Nor is this any other than the Doctrine of the Church publickly profest and taught in her Book of Homilies , part the 2. p. 213. — The Church of Rome as it is at present , and hath been for the space of 900 years and odd , is so far wide from the nature of the True Church , that nothing can be more . And again , in her Homily against the peril of Idolatry , she thus plainly expresses her self , That [ the Church of Rome ] is an Idolatrous Church , not only an Harlot ( as the Scripture calls her but also a foul filthy old withered Harlot , and the Mother of Whoredme , guilty of the same Idolatry , and Worse than was amongst Ethnicks and Gentiles . Thus thought , thus spake the Church of England heretofore , and whatever some young flashy heads ( who fancy a Reconciliation with Rome , possible ) may pretend , our Church ●●till of the same Ju●gment , witness Dean Stillingfleet's learned Discourse Of the Idolatry of the Church of Rome ; witness to that excellent and most true Assertion , publickly delivered by the Right Honorable the present Lord Chief Justice Pemberton at Plunket's Trial , p. 100. That Popery is a Religion ten times worse than all the Heathenish Superstitions ; so that we have the present Papists not only accused by our Church to maintain and practise Doctrines and Fopperies worse than Heathennism , and the Charge made good by our most able Divines , but also judiciously condemned from the Bench for the same . However it may be still Objected , what if Popery ( which God forbid ) should once again in after Ages gain the Ascendent of England , and the Mass happen to be Establisht by Law ; may not I , if I am a Minister brought up in the Protestant Religion comply so far as to say Mass , if it be done purely out of a good intention , thereby to gain an opportunity of Preaching the saving Doctrine of Christ to the people for their Edification , who otherwise will be bereaved thereof . I answer , as Jehu replied to Joram , talking of peace , 2 Kings 9. 22. What peace ! so long as the Wh●redoms of thy Mother Jezabel and her Witchcr●fts are so many ? So what talk you of Preaching to Edification , when you practise shall lead to Destruction : This is an excuse that proceeds from the Belly , not from the Heart , he that makes it , whoever he shall be , has more respect to the keeping a Fat Benefice than the Salvation of the people , or if indeed his aim should be right , it will not follow that what he does is not sinful ; for good intentions can never justify bad actions , God indeed sometimes by his omnipotent providence can promote his word even by means unlawful , being an All-wise Artist that can bring good out of evil , but shall it therefore be said , that he approves of the irregularity , or that he is excusable that commits it ? when he that mounts the Pulpit to take upon him the Person of Christ by instructing the people in the Gospel , under his name and authority , and performing the office of an Ambassadour from Heaven , shall fain a consent to abominable Idolatry , which is openly repugnant with the chief Scope of the Evangelical Doctrine , what hopes are there of Edification from such an Hypocrite ? Let such boast their pious designs as much as they please , those Cobweb pretensions are all instantly swept away and overthrow●● by this one word of Eternal Truth , That no Evil is to be done , that good may follow . Others there are , that alledge they haunt Popish Chappels only out of curiosity , spectatum veniunt , they come meerly to see , but let them remember too — spectantur & ipsi , they are seen by men ; which if Papists , may by their presence be Confirm'd in their Idolatries , and if Protestants , may be scandaliz'd and perverted by their Example , for who can tell what their Intentions are , when they do as the rankest Papists do ; and ( what is yet more ) they are also seen by God , who will revenge and punish such their mispending their precious time , and abetting of damnable Superstitions . It is not safe to touch upon the borders of evil ; Dinah in curiosity went out to see the Maids of that Country , otiosè spectat , sed non otiosè spectatur , her gazing was her vanity , but her being gazed upon produced worse than vanity ; far was it from her thoughts , that such a petulant curiosity should forfeit her Chastity , yet we see what a fearful Tragedy ensued . Our great Grand-mother Eve express'd more than an inclination to Fall , in that she presum'd to hold Chat with the Serpent ; Peter the Champion of our Lord ( the only man whose Sword was drawn in his Quarrel ) is so far infected with the Air of the High Priests Hall , that as he warmed himself at the Fire , so he cool'd in Devotion to his Master , till at last he utterly denies him , and swears and curses to it like any Tory. Most dangerous it is to come within the smell of false Religion ; Tertullian in his Book De Co●onâ militis , cuts off all appearance of Idolatry , not permitting Christian Soldiers to wear a Lawrel , because Heathen Victinus were encircled with such Garlands , etiam Draco Terrenus de longinquo non minus spiritu absorbet Alites , faith the same Father . The Babylonish Dragon will infect with his Breath even a far off , and will you be so fool hardy as to venture into his Don ? Will any except a mad man run into an house infected , to riffle for a rich Suit ? or dip his hand into a fiery Crucible to pull out Gold ? or hazard his Soul for acquaintance with all Religions ? and damn himself in a vain curiosity ? Fly from Idols is the charge of the Beloved Apostle , 1 John 5. 21. I will destroy those ( saith the Lord by his Prophet Zephaniah 1. 4. ) that swear by the Lord and Melcham . Justly therefore doth rhe Apostle Paul cut off all Association with Idolaters ( an Association worthy to be abhorr'd by all true Protestants . ) I would not that you should have fellowship with Devils ; no Society with Devils spiritually by having fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness , Ephes . 5. 11. nor Sacramentally by combining in the practise of a false Religion . It carries a special Emphasis , Numb . 25. 4. That Israel joyned ( or as som . Translations render it , coupled ) himself with Baal-peor and what followed ? The anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel . He that will be safe from the act of evil , must wisely prevent the occasions ; some indeed by a kind of spiritual Antiperistasis have thrived in Religion , by being inviron'd with Heresie and Infidelity , but these men are presidents for wonder more than Imitation , their paths are not for ordinary steps . Who dares venture on the mercy of Lions , because Daniel in the Den found a guard ? or commit himself to a flaming Furnace , because the Three Children escaped scorching , 'T is merey above expectation to deliver that man , who willingly casts himself into the mouth of a Temptation . To close this Subject , let us therefore beware of Blending Religions , of thinking at once to serve God and Mammon , of being both Papists and Protestants as conveniency serves . Those that are neither hot nor cold , God will spue them out . The Jews might not Plow with an Ox and an Ass in the same Yoak . The Church of Galatia might not indure the Co-partnership of the Jewish Ceremonies . If Moses and Christ might not stand together , much less Christ and Belial , the Lords Table and the Altar of Devils . Let us be united within our selves , and bequeath oppositions to the Monks , and persecution to the Inquisition ; learn manfully and resolutely to defie Rome and Hell , come not within the pale or scent of her Idolatry , and be ever stedfastly zealous for the Protestant Religion , whereof Truth is the circumference , and Jesus Christ the Centre . This resolution ( to conclude in the words of Mr. Wotton an eminent Divine in the Church of England ) will bring safety in peace , and in war victory , that no ill tidings shall affright you , ( no Plots harm you ) no losses discourage you , no menaces turn you out of the right way ; the Lord Jesus himself , like the Angel in Joshua , will march at the Head of your Troops , and be as a Cloud to refresh you in the heat of Summer , and as a Fire to warm you in the cold of Winter , your Swords shall eat the Flesh of your enemies , your Pikes and Bullets shall be be drunk with their Blood , and Babylon shall be cast like a Milstone into the Sea , to the Glory of God that hath appointed her this punishment , the increase of Religion , the safety of the State , and the honour in this Life , and everlasting Salvation in the Life to come . — Necessity of Separation from the Church of Rome , p. 295. The COURANT. Truem. PUt case I say , that a Gentleman that scarce ever came to Church in almost twenty years together since His Majesties Restauration , thinks convenient ( for Reasons best known to himself ) to make a Solemn Declaration , that he is no Papist , &c. and that he intends to take the Sacrament upon 't , and comes on the Wednesday to the Curate and Church-wardens , desiring them to be witnesses , and they or one of them ( knowing him infected with the Itch of Scribling ) tell him they will sign it , but would by no means have their names exposed in Print ; whereupon he solemnly promises their names shall not be Printed , yet on the Saturday following Prints them at large , and has them bawl'd about all the Streets , [ see Observ . Numb . 126. ] and yet for all this premeditated Breach of Faith , ( at which an Heathen would blush ) roundly goes next day to the Sacrament . — What would you think of this man , and the credit of his Protestation ? Tory. I must needs think him a great Knave , and his Declaration no more to be credited than a Jesuites under the Gollows . Truem. Hold , hold , or you 'll be Excommunicated at Sam 's , why our Old Friend in High Holbourn is the very man. Tory. How ? Nay then the Case is alter'd : I 'le lay a wager he 'll deny it . Truem. So the Papists do their Plot , and so 't is probable he would the Creed , when 't is for his advantage ; but his denial makes it nevertheless a Truth . The Gentlemans Trade is Leasing-making , and if that were half so Criminal in England , as 't is said to be in Scotland , he had trudg'd further North-west long ago . Tory. Come , come , we shall have you in the Observator . Truem. I value the driv'lings of an Observator , no more than Harry Care does the silly Tories impotent malice in burning him in Effigie at Norwich . O Heavens ! how some peoples Fingers itch to be at Fire and Fagot , and will play at small games rather than stand out . Had not the Writ De Haeretico Comburendo been unluckily abolisht , they would no doubt have been glad to have Roasted the poor Fool in bad Earnest ; yet know no more harm by him than the Man in the Moon , only that he has the courage to write against Popery once a week , when swarms of Libels and Pamphlets are scattered every day to promote it ; I had almost said with Impunity . Tory. There 's no fear of Popery man ; hast thou not seen a choice Book Intitutled — Plain dealing is a Jewel , &c. Truem. Yes , though like the Pestilence it yet walks in darkness , I got a sight of it , by the same token , the Author p. 15. makes a Solemn Declaration ( just like Brother Roger ) That he is a Protestant and never was at Mass ( in England you must understand him ) in his Life . — But the Devil cannot hide his Cloven Foot , for p. 12. he puts us upon Petitioning His Majesty for Mercy to the Few Papists in England , and to stop their Convictions upon their present prosecutions [ poor Lambs they are shrewdly hurt . Yet some think more has been actually levyed on the Protestants at Bristol within a twelvemonth , than on all the Papists in England these seven years ] and this he recommends as the only expedient to ease the poor French Protestants from the Persecution . Now I should have thought , that the Petition for a Cessation of Prosecution of Protestant Dissenters , would be a more likely medium for that purpose ; for if we teaze our Protestant Brethren , meerly on the Account of Non-conformity to our Ceremonies ; do we not justifie the French King in Harassing those that differ from his Establisht Church , not only in Ceremonies , but most material points of Doctrine too ? Tory. Well , but he tells you that if we should be Bless'd with a Popish Successor , yet 't is impossible he should establish Popery . Truem. That 's the most errant sham in nature , and some day or other when we meet , I doubt not but to Demonstrate , that in such a case ( which Heaven prevent ) the persecution on all forts of Protestants would be much more bloody and cruel than that in Queen Maries days ; and he that does not already apprehend why , is only fit for La●ine Prayers , and drinking of Healths with an Huzza ? Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 23. 1682. Tu Portentorum locus es , conformis eorum , Cum Nilo portenta paris , nutris Crocodilos . Theodor. à Nyem . L. 3. Ca. 41. ad Romam . The Papal History after the Council of Constance , prosecuted . The loud complaints of Clemangis and other learned Godly men of the miserable corruptions of the Church in those Times . The Life of Martin the V. His tricks to avoid a Reformation , he dispenses with a man to Marry his own Sister . THough we have made a long , yet perhaps neither altogether useless nor unseasonable digression , to give our Country-men a true Idea of the Church of Rome , and what a necessity there is incumbent on all true Christians to abandon her Communion , and not pollute their Souls by mixing with her damnable Idolatries and Superstitions : We must remember to return and reassume the intermitted not neglected Thred of Papal History . Which the Reader may remember we diverted from Numb . the 8. concluding with the flagitious and detestable Life and justly deserv'd deposal of that most Holy Monster John the 23 d. ●lias the 24 th . and that most scandalous tu●g for the u●erring Chair , which for several years depended between him , and Gregory and Benedict his two Competitors , who being at last all three cashier'd by the Council of Constance : In their stead was set up Otho Colonna , by the name of Martin the 5 th . The beginning of whose Popedome their best Chronologies assign to the Year of our Lord 1417. But before we proceed to the particular story of his Life , it will be necessary for clearing some passages that we may meet with therein , to take a brief review of the lamentable state and condition of the Church in general , in and about those times , which we find so sensibly described and bewail'd by several pious learned men of that Age , that their complaints seem rather writ with Tears of Blood than Ink. Amongst these , Clemangis Arch-Deacon of Bayeux in France , for his courage and zeal to truth , deserves to lead the Van ; His Book De Corrupto Ecclesiae Statu , of the corrupt Estate of the Church , as it was produced at the Council of Constance , so it well deserves every studious Gentlemans Reading , that would fully satisfy himself touching the horrid abominations of Rome . I shall only select a few passages , — Having set forth by what steps and degrees the Church at one and the same time rose to her temporal height and spiritual declination , and by what subtleties the Popes engrossed all Dominion , and how greedily they and their Creatures the Cardinals hunted after gain , he proceeds to their further Character thus . — They bear more patiently the loss of Ten thousand Souls , than of Ten Groats ; nay , they regard the ruin of Souls with no consideration or emotion of mind at all , but for the least diminution of their own private pecuniary advantages they presently grow mad and furious . — The Study of Divinity , and such as make Profession thereof , are made a meer May-game and Laughing-stock , even ( which is most monstrous ) to the Popes themselves , who prefer their own Tradition far before the Commandments of God. And now that worthy and excellent function of Preaching , sometimes attributed to Pastors only , is of that base account with them , that they think it too mean a work for them to meddle with , and that nothing is more unbecoming their dignity . The same Author in his Epistle concerning the Study of Divinity , tells us , That in those days the Monasteries both of Monks and Nuns , [ each Sex it seems was as bad as the other ] are become so many Brothel-Houses ; their Divinity meerly Scholastick and Chimerical , the very same which St. Paul intended to describe by those words , — They dote about Questions and strife of words . Their fruits are like those of the Lake of Sodom , outwardly fair , but inwardly smoak and filthy ashes ; Ecclesiastical Persons are generally the Successors rather of Simon Magus than Simon Peter : No man hath Orders given him without silver or gold , nor is any refus'd or debarr'd from the sacred function that brings mony , be he never so wicked . To such a prodigie of wantonness and debauchery are they grown , that their people the better to defend their Wives chastity from the attempts of these Clergy-stallions , will have no Priests except such as are known to keep Concubines . The Legends of Saints are read instead of the holy Scriptures , and the Saints brought into the place of God. And in a Letter to a Student at Paris , discoursing of the Council of Constance , he assigns several reasons why no Reformation of the raigning abuses of the Church was to be expected thence : For , saith he , these Carnal Sons of the Church do not only not regard spiritual things , nor have any feeling of them themselves , but they persecute those that are according to the Spirit , as ever since the time of just Abel , whom Carnal Cain murdered , it hath been , and will be to the worlds end . These are they that for Temporal Commodities fly to the Church , and yet living even worse than secular men , they covet , scrape and rob all they can , desiring to bear Rule , but not to serve , glorying in their superiority , oppressing their inferiours , and rejoycing in their own pride and luxury . They account gain godliness , and are always ready to act or suffer any thing whatsoever for their temporalities , how lewdly soever they are gotten , scorning and laughing at all those that are desirous to live justly , holily , chastly , innocently and spiritually ; with such the Church at this day is so full , that almost in every Chapter and College scarce any other can be found . And can we imagine that such will endeavour the Reformation of the Church in manners and discipline , and honesty of Life , who count that Reformation their greatest Calamity , and desire nothing so much as that it may be lawful for them to do whatsoever pleaseth them freely , without controul or punishment ? — Thus far Clemangis of the manners of the Dignified Clergy , almost 300 years ago , and I wish the Picture may not serve too well for some Ages since . Nor was he the only complainant , Cardinal Zabarella a famous Lawyer in his Treatise De Schismate , written about the year 1406 , talks much at the same rate , and affirms , That with the flattering Canonists there was nothing so unlawful , which they thought not lawful for them to do , insomuch that they extolled the Pope above God himself , making him more than God , so that ( saith he ) if God afford not his helping hand to the present state of the Church , it is in danger of an utter overthrow . Nor was John Gerson the Learned Chancellour of the Parisian University ( who was also one of the Assistants at the Council of Constance ) silent . In his Book De Examine Doctrinarum , It is not ( saith he ) in the power of the Pope or any Council to change what is prescribed by the Evangelists and St. Paul , as some do Dote : Yea , we are to give more credit in a matter of Doctrine to the assertion of a simple unlearned man speaking according to the Scriptures , than to the Declaration of the Pope or Council , being contrary thereunto . We have seen in what a maimed condition the Church was , and that there were some able Physicians that both saw , and might they have been suffered , were able 't is probable to have cured her wounds : Nay , all the Empericks at Constance pretended at least the same design . But they made use of but an ill expedient , when they elected the before-mentioned Martin the Fifth . For though in the Council he had carried himself very subtilly , and under colour of moderation had not only avoided opposing either party , but given each side grounds to hope him most inclinable to their particular Faction , which much facilitated his choice , the rather for that the Emperour was much taken with that stayedness of his temper , and expected no small fruits of Reformation from so unbiass'd a Conduct , yet no sooner were his Temples Impaled with the Triple-Crown , but he appeared divested of that moderation which before he made shew of , and wholly addicted to advance the secular interest , Dominion and Treasure of his Chair . Therefore when soon after his Election , the Emperor Sigismund , who had had so great an influence in his promotion , press'd him earnestly to proceed on vigorously with the promised Reformation , the crafty old Father wheadled it off , That the Bishops &c. continuing so long together at Constance , was a great inconvenience to their respective Churches and charges ; that therefore it was now very necessary to give them a short recess ? that Reformation was a thing highly needful , but withal being a matter of great importance , it required mature deliberation . Therefore he thought fit to dissolve the Council at present , on condition that another should be call'd within 5 years , and in the mean time he would endeavour to prepare matters ; and that afterwards in 7 years they should have another Council , and thence forwards for ever a Decennial one , that is to say , a general Council every 10 years should be conven'd and sit to Redress the grievances of the Church . — Having Cajoled them with these fair stories , to make them the rather believe that he was in honest earnest , he presently ordains and appoints a place for the next general Synod , viz. That it should be held within 5 years at Pavia in Italy . And then in the 45 th . Session ( they having done very little , or indeed nothing towards Reforming the Root of all the Churches corruptions , but only fiddle-fadled about number of Canons for ordering of Annates , Collations , Reserved Causes , Appeals , Commendums and the like Ecclesiastical Trumpery , comes Cardinal Winbald , ( like the Popes Chancellor ) and dissolves them , by pronouncing these words — Domini ite in pace — My Lords , you may be packing , or get ye gone in peace . Which was done , saith Platina , sublato omnium consensu maximè verò Imperatoris , without any of their consents , but especially against that of the Emperour . Nor could the Emperour prevail with Martin to continue a while in Germany , but he would away for Rome , alledging that in the absence of the Popes , the Saints Chappels were gone to decay , and ( which was a more cogent reason by half ) Tyrants had seized a great part of St. Peter's Patrimony . He was no sooner got into Italy , but he engaged in several wars , and reduced the Dutchy , Spoletto , Perusia , Bononia and other places which had set up for themselves : He likewise made Lewis of Anjou King of Naples , though Joan the Queen thereof had before declared Alphonsus King of Aragon her H●ir . The time being come for holding the Council at Pavia , the Pope for fashion sake sends thither one Arch-bishop , a Bishop , an Abbot and a Friar , who met there only two Abbots of Burgundy , and these six began forsooth a Council ; a Worshipful Representation of the whole Catholick Church on Earth ! But the Plague breaking out , they adjourn'd from thence to Sena , where things not fadging just as Pope Martin would have them , he quickly gave that Assembly too a Writ of Ease , without their effecting any thing . But for a colour still promises to call frequent Councils , and that next seventh year they should have one at Basil . Having thus sham'd off the means of Redressing the Churches grievances , and correcting abuses , he settles at Rome , and begins to re●edify several decay'd buildings , which the Romish Historians gloriously Intitle Restoring the Church . But his main business was to scrape money together . For saith Antoninus , He was generally blam'd as one that too greedily labour'd to heap up riches , being in no wise able to say with the Apostle ( whose Successor he pretended to be ) silver and gold have I none . But all his vast Treasure was lewdly consumed by his Kinsmen , and especially by his Nephew the Prince of Salerno , to whom it fell by his death , he bestowing most of it on hired Soldiers and Enemies against the Church . And now he had spun out the time , till the Council at Basil was to Assemble , how he would have shuffled it off , or rendred it insignificant , we know not , since then God was pleased to cut him off , dying of an Apoplexy the 20 of February 1431. in the 53 year of his Age , and when he had held the Chair 13 years 3 months and 12 days . This is that Pope whom many flattering Popish Authors extol for his vertues to the Skies , when yet besides his sordid covetousness and other pranks before-mentioned , Angelus de Clavasio , a Friar Minorite , in his Book call'd Summa Angelica , in the word Pope affirms , that this very Martin after long consultation , gave a man leave to marry with his own Sister , dispensing with the Positive Law of God and Nature . This Pope likewise was a very busie stirrer up of persecutions and bloody wars against the poor Bohemians as Hereticks , they having sometime before embraced Wickliffs Doctrine . But of this , and the other troubles of those people for the sake of the Gospel , we shall take another opportunity to discourse . The COURANT. Truem. MEthinks you look Cloudily to day , Monsieur Tory ? does Tuesdays Verdict stick in your Gizzard ? would not the Sham take ? Could not poor Nat get a Christian Jury ( as he call'd it ) that might believe the Sun was a Bottle of Ink , and that Sir Edmondbu●y Godfrey Killed himself 4 days after he was Murthered ? Tory. Prethee why d●ee talk so ? you know I never justified that story , I think 't was very ill done , and the Contrivers of it deserve to be punisht . Truem. Why , this 't is , for a man to be unfortunate , and down the wind ; his friends streight abandon him , as vermine run from falling Houses . All the while bonny Nat was towring upon the wing , alarming the world with his Regiments of Five-Hundreds , and his Troops of Sixty's , that should Swear Canon-pooof , and drive the Nail home and Clench it , then you and all your party appeared openly in favour of the welcome News — I know not what to think on 't , says one , I was never satisfied in that business of Godfrey's Murder . Nay , quoth a second , there are shrewd Circumstances in these two Letters to Prance , they are ingeniously Pen'd , and a great deal of weight in them . Alas , Sir ! adds a third ; 't is not to be doubted but he can make it all out ( and by such a number of Protestant Witnesses too , not so much , you see , as a suspected Papist is concerned ) else you must think he would never write so confidently , I fancy here will be a notable discovery , and then what will become of Madam Plot , when she has lost one of her main Crutches . Damme , concludes the fourth man , that story of Godfrey's being Killed at Sommerset-house was all Bubble ; why the Divel should the Papists meddle with him ? the three poor fellows were meerly sworn out of their Lives , and so were all the rest ; that noise of a Popish Plot was nothing in the world but an intrigue of the Whigs to destroy the Kings best Friends , and the Devil fetch me to Hell in a Hand basket , if I might have my will , there should not be one Fanatical Dog left alive in the three Kingdoms . — This Gentlemen was wont e're while to be the stile of Discourse at Sam 's and Margarets , and now when the Oracle Nathaniel's 600 and 60 witnesses are dwindled to half a dozen , and they only serv'd to prove him and his associates impudent lying villains , and that he is like to scour a Pillory ; do you desert the Cause , and come sneaking like a Quaker , and Cry — Friends never own'd it ? Tory. A Pillory ! never fear it . Nat I le promise you has friends in a Corner ; what he did was only to Print the Papers for money in the way of his Trade , and he has discover'd his Authors , what would you have more of the honest man ? Truem. I will not presume to prejudge his doom ; I doubt not but the Reverend Judges will do him and the Nation Right , but for what you alleadge , that he did it for others , in way of his Trade , will for him be but a vain excuse ; for he has made it his own Act , he did not do it Ignorantly , or by surprize , not imposed upon by false Information , or mistake , but willfully , and with a malicious design , as appears , 1. For that it was contrary to his own personal knowledge , he himself view'd the Bo●y at the White-house ( as is proved by Affidavit ) and from the Testimony of his own Eys , he himself then Printed that there was no Blood , that it was evident he was strangled , &c. 2 When he first publisht his pretended Sarum-Letter ( which was only to sound the waters ) there was presently a satisfactory answer return'd , yet soon after he Printed his first Letter to Prance , and that too being solidly refuted , he flung out a second , and has himself all along in his Intelligence , and by word of mouth espoused the thing and boasted he would prove it sometimes by 500 , sometimes by 60 witnesses . Nay since the very last Term , has vapored in Print at the same rate , and endeavoured before hand to cast a scandal on any Jury that should try him . Now if such a man , in such a cause , wherein the honor of the King , and of the Justice of the Nation , and the whole Protestant Interest is so highly concern'd , and so impudently arraigned and aspersed , shall escape without some exemplary mark from that Justice , which he has so daringly affronted , it might prove an unaccountable precedent . Tory. But what should be his design in all this ? Truem. We need not go to Ga●bury to discover that ; 't is plain it was to sham off the belief of the Popish Plot , that it may still proceed ; to excuse the Papists from that barbarous murder , and fix the Odium of being guilty of innocent blood on the King and his Judges , and all the Protestants in the Nation ▪ for putting Green , Berry and Hill to death wrongfully , And this alone , methinks should open your eyes to see through the boasted Loyalty of Thompson & all such fellows , and their kindless forsooth to the Church of England , and what interest it is , that under that disguise they serve . And to shew all the world that the Popish Plot is still working on , for it can never be imagined that three such little inconsiderable fellows would ever have troubled their heads with such a business , or dar'd to have broach'd it in that audacious manner , had not men of wi●er heads and greater figure abetted them . Though P●in and Farwell own'd themselves Authors of the Letters , yet if ever the matter can be throughly sifted , T●e wager that a Jesuit● or Priest was the Composer of them . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 30. 1682. Infanda Tellus , quáque vix pejor stygem Vehit profundis apta suppliciis humus , Quousque sae vos , misera lassabis Deos Experta Fulmen ? — An excellent discourse of Clemangis , that we ought to depart out of Babylon . The story of Pope Eugenius IV. who is deposed in the Council of Bazil . IN our last we mentioned the Complaints of Clemangis , the Reverend Arch-Deacon of Baior , touching the lamentable corrupt state of the Church , and shall now add another notable discourse of his , in an Epistle to Gerrard Market a Doctor of Paris , which though somewhat long , we chuse to recite , not only for the Excellency of the matter , and to shew what sentiments that good man had of the Church of Rome , in those days , that it was even become Babylon ; but also because the Papists by their Expurgatory Indices have utterly endeavour'd to suppress it , leaving out the said whole passage in such Editions of that Author's works , as are Printed amongst them , being as follows , That we are to fly out of Babylon , according to the admonitions given in both Testaments , thou confessest ; but dost suppose that flight is not to be understood Corporally , changing the place , but spiritually , not imitating the Corrupt manners of the wicked . Truly what thou say'st is not amiss , yet sufficeth still not for a full resolution . Was not the Patriarch Abraham commanded to depart out of his own Country , and from his kindred and fathers house , non solum Affectu sed etiam Effectu , not only in Affection but actually , nay his bodily departure is first commanded , and then he is enjoin'd to withdraw his very mind and thoughts from it too ; and the reason is , because the Inhabitants were Idolators . Turn over the whole Canonical History , and thou shalt not find that God hath ever poured down his Vengeance upon any Babylonical Congregation of men , but that first consulting the safety of the Righteous , if any were amongst them , he called them forth , left being cover'd with the wicked , as it were under the same Roof , they should perish in they same destruction . — Thou wilt say perhaps whether shall we fly ? there is no place where Babylon is not , no City that is not Drunk with the Cup of her Fornication : But tell me I pray , have you seen all the Cities , that you can give so absolute a sentence of every corner ? Our Saviour teaches his Disciples , if they were Persecuted in one City to fly unto another ; and lest they should make this very objection , that there were no Cities to which they could retire themselves , he taketh away the excuse by adding — Verily I say unto you , that you shall not go to all the Cities of Israel until the Son of man come ; plainly intimating thereby , that there should be always Cities , dedicated to the honour of his name , unto which in times of Persecution they might fly , now what Persecution is more to be avoided than that which constrains men to do that which is wicked , execrable and contrary to the Law of God , where not only sound Doctrine is not received , but such are cruelly tormented that contradict their wills ? what wilt thou do there , where if thou propose any thing that is good , no man will hearken to thee ? and if any man commit wickedness thou shalt be constrained to imitate it ; where if thou give sound Judgment of any thing , they will say thou art beside thy self , [ a Fanatick ] but if thou art furious and mad , thou shalt be counted wise ; and if thou withstand the violence of their perversness , thou shalt reap to thy self another fruit , but an i●placable hatred with the danger of thy Life , what is it to be made drunk with the Cup of Babylon , but by a long conversation there to be so infected with Contagion as following the wandring multitude to embrace falshood for truth ? for whereas thou sayst that that man flieth from Babilon according to the Exhortation of the Prophet , who though he may live in the midst of a wicked and perverse Nation , differs from them , nevertheless in his life and Conversation ; know that this indeed sufficeth as long as the violence of the fury compelleth not a man to wickedness , and so long as Gods mercy tollerateth the sins of the place , not yet grown to full height . But where their state is desperate and past hope of amendment , and from all parts send up a continual cry to Heaven for vengeance , whoever willfully abideth there , and dreadeth not the Thunderbolts of divine wrath , how different so ever he may be in his private sentiments and manners , is guilty of a sinful stupidity . 'T is true , if thou seek here an assured settled Rest in all respects , thou seekest Impossibilities , and wilt never find it , neither within or without thee . All things are full of War , confusion , danger , every thing encompassed with snares and subtleties , neither canst thou retire the within thy self ; but they follow thee . But yet notwithstanding though there be something of Babylon every wheere yet that Babylon is not every where , that is the mother of Fornications and Abominations of the Earth , whose Judgment , as John saith , is Ascended up to the Heavens , which hath made drunken all the Nations with the Wine of her Whoredom , and constraineth all her Inhabitants to Commit Fornication , to Blaspheme , to eat things sacrificed to Idols , and to Worship the Dragon , with which impieties whosoever is polluted , how can he find peace within himself , except he hate the Fornications of that Whore ; forsake , Condemn and detest them ? To which whosoever shall adhere , is made one body with her , because so long as he converseth with her , he cannot be freed from her manners , being by force and fury drawn unto them , &c. Thus far Clemangis on that subject , and that the Church of Rome at that time was grown the very Babylon , which he describeth , wherein was Confusion and every evil work , is apparent from the Histories of that Age. Pope Martin dying Anno 1431. one Gabriel Condelmere , a Venetian , descended of a mean family , was Elected and assum'd the name of Eugenius the 4 th , and holding a Consistory immediately after his Coronation , such a multitude flockt together , that the whole Pallace totterd , and the people run out in such confusion fearing it would fall upon their heads , that one Bishop was Kill'd . Some Informers giving this new Pope notice that Martin his Predecessor had left vast Treasures to his friends and Nephews , he would needs force them to surrender it to him , and in order thereunto Imprisoned the said Martins Vice-Chamberlain , and great heart-burnings arose in the family of the Colunni against him . Pope Martin before his death had assigned a Council , and sent thither as his Legate , Julian Cardinal of St. Angelo , who had began the meeting , but Eugenius had little stomach to Confirm it , because they had been so sawcy as in the very second session to declare — That the Pope himself in those things that appertain to faith is bound to obey a General Council , which if he refus'd to do , unless he repent , Let him be duly punisht . And indeed he endeavoured to play a Shamm , by offering to refer it to Bononia , under pretence that the Greeks ( who were now upon some overtures for a Reconciliation with the Latin Church , ) could more easily repair thither . But the Emperour Sigismond fearing delays , wrot to him very earnestly of the mischiefs that would happen by such Translation of the Council ; and how much all Christian Princes would be dissatisfied therewith . And withall prepares to come himself into Italy , whereupon the Pope more out of fear than good will , approves of the Council of Basil , and confirms the Legantine power of Cardinal Julian . The Emperour Sigismond comes to Rome ; but the Pope refus'd to Crown him , unless he would first promise to Ratify the pretended donation of Constantine , and also grant all those things de novo , and swear forthwith to depart Italy : All which Valla cannot mention without Indignation , — what ( saith he ) would be more absurd than to be crown'd Emperor , and at the same time renounce Rome to be Crowned of him , who he confesseth and ( as much as in him lieth ) maketh Lord of the Roman Empire ? And to Ratify a donation , which if it be true , leaveth to the Emperor nothing of the Empire ? which I think Children would not have done . I shall not mention all the quarrels of this Pope , the greatest part of whose times was spent in Wars and Bloodshed ; insomuch that the Romans not able to endure his Cruelties , once drove him out of the City , making him run away in the habit of a Monk , and pelting him with durt and stones , whence he retired to Florence , and remained there some time ; but having by his friends again reduc'd Rome to his obedience , he used greater severities , than ever , and notwithstanding he had so approv'd of the Council of Basil , yet now will needs dissolve it , and accordingly recalls Cardinal Julian , his Legate , from thence ; on the other side the Fathers of the Council , by their Letters first intreat , and afterwards admonish him to come thither himself , or at least not to disturb the peace of the Church , by offering to obstruct their proceedings , but he persisting , and appointing another Anti-Council at Ferrara , they formally Cite , Accuse , Adjure , suspend , and at last depose him from the Popedome , and in his room Elect Amades Duke of Savoy , by the name of Felix the Fourth ; who before led an Hermits Life on the Banks of the Lake of Lausanna . However Eugenius still swagger'd as Pope in Italy , and having got together a Conventicle of Cardinals , ( most of their own making ) and others in Ferraria , in the year 1438. ( and next year by reason of the Pestilence removed to Florence , ) John Palaeologus the Emperor of the East , and several Bishops of the Greek Church , upon a treaty that had been advanc'd for a Reconciliation between the two Churches , resolved to have a personal Conference , and being at Sea , upon his Voyage for Italy , Charles the 7 th King of France , who sided with the Council of Basil , sent forth a Fleet of Gallies into the Ionick Sea , to meet him ; and acquaint him that the lawfull Council was held at Basil , not at Florence , and therefore to perswade him to Land in France , whence he should be honourably Conducted to Basil . But the Pope understanding this design , by large Bribes Corrupts the Admiral of the French Gallies , who willfully steering a wrong course , misses the Emperour , and so he Lands in Italy . The presence of this Emperour and the noise of an Vnion like to be patcht up between the Two Churches , added not a little lustre to the Popes Council ; yet the proceedings of the Council of Basil extreamly troubled him , and against them he and his Council published several Bulls and writings , wherein they blush not to affirm , That it was so far from truth , That he ought to obey general Councils , that he then most merited when he contemn'd the Decrees of the Council , and that this proposition — The Council is above the Pope , is Heretical ; although both then and ever since it was and has been held and affirmed by all the Universities of Christendome ; whence it will follow , that whilst the Roman Church boasteth her self superior to all other Churches , and the Roman Bishop above all other Bishops ; by this Decree of Eugenius , the Bishop of Rome is made superior to , and of higher Authority than the universal Church , and consequently the pretended Infallibility of the Church , should be derived not now to the Romish Church , but to one only man ; which shews him evidently to be the Antichrist , according to that Interpretation of St. Augustine , de Civitate Dei , Lib. 18. Cap. 2. That Antichrist should not not only sit in Templo Dei , in the Temple of God , but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Templum , into the Temple . As if he himself were the Temple it self , and he alone the Church . Besides by these Translations let the Christian Reader judge of that Infallibility , of the Church represented in a Council , since here he sees these Two Councils , at one and the same time , in one and the same question , do decree things directly contrary . But 't was not with Paper pellets and spiritual Thunders that this stouthearted Pope Attaqu'd the Council of Basil , for a truce being concluded between the Kings of England and France , whereby the Soldiers on each part were dismiss'd , Eugenius subtlely Inveigles the Dauphin of France ( afterwards Lewis the 11 th . ) who gathers up near 30000 of those disbanded Troops , and marches towards Basil , Colouring the Expedition with many remote pretences , but indeed with a design to unroost the Fathers there , and force them to break up . But they were no sooner entered the Territories of Basil , but the Cantons of Switzerland hastned to its succour and relief . And 4000 Switzers with incredible Valour stood the Shock of all the great Army , and continued the Battel all night , scarce 150 of them escaping , but thereby they put a stop to the enemies advance , and preserv'd the City and Council . The COURANT. Inter Serpentes et scorpiones Nemo securus Ingreditur . St. Hierom. Tory. FOr all your Tatling Catholick Nat , tho unhapily Cag'd since I saw you last , yet defies the Wooden Ruff and the Whipping-post . The good man avows to all the World — He has done nothing to be asham'd of . Truem. I told you then I should not meddle with the success of his present Adventures . Nor will I dispute whether hebemore meritorious , better be friended , less Guilty , or born under more indulgent Stars than his Sister Cellier . 'T is certain their ends were the same , though they pursued several means , her story of Prances being Racks , and his of Sir Edmondbery Godfrey's Killing himself , being a like design ▪ to Sham that Murder from the Papists , and load the Justice of the Nation with scandal . But all I shall say is , that he had long since a prior right and Title to the Pillory , for ( if he be not belied ) this very Loyal Protestant was the Gentleman ( that besides some Cart-loads of bare fac'd Popery ) first Printed and Publisht a certain Libell , the Reprinting of which from his Publique Copy , after it had many days haunted the Town , brought another to that Ignominious stand . Tory. Prethee let Nat alone , he 's safe enough , and I think at this juncture your Faction have little cause to boast . Truem. I know not what you mean by Faction ; for some Folks of late have got new Dictionaries , and they call Religion Sedition ; the Nine and Thirty Articles , Fanaticism ; drunken madness Loyalty ; horrid damming and swearing , zeal for the Church ; Traiterous Papists , good confiding subjects ; moderate Churchmen , the worst sort of Whigs ; asserting liberty and property , ( though in never so dutifull and legal away ) Rebellion ; promoting a general good of the King and Kingdome , Faction ; and endeavouring the safety of the Nation against Popish Conspiracies , a Presbyterian Plot. — But if by Faction may be understood , a few boysterus Troublesome people , with as little sense as honesty , that contrary to the rightful customes of the place they live in , bandy against and disturb the Majority ( as suppose , out-number'd above one Thousan●d in three , and by persons of as good or better Quality every way than themselves ) and struggle to overthrow the Right , Laws and Priviledges of the whole Community , and when with Innovations , Noise , Shamms and shamefull foul practises , they themselves have first industriously rais'd Feuds and Cumbustions , do then think to file them to the account of such , as justly and innocently oppose their lewd designs ; if this I say may pass for a true description of Faction , then on my Conscience Popery and Torism are as errant Factions as ever pester'd a State. Tory. Thou art always harping upon Popery ; I tell thee once again , that party is not worth minding ; where shall you meet a man that now adays will own himself , a Roman Catholick ; now quoth Roger , we have taken the Oaths , &c. There 's Sing and Nevil shall talk as zealously for the Church by Law , as any Country Curate , and is not this a happy Reformation ? Truem. A Wolf is never the less a Wolf , but the more dangerous , for wearing the Lambs-skin that he lately worried ; I tell you there are still Papists in England , and Bloody Traiterous Papists and a damnable Company of them too ; when was St. Omers and Doway more empty , and yet I 'le warrant you all the Jesuits are not gone to Convert the Great Mogul . Do not their raskally hedge-Priests flutter up and down as thick as Filfares ? who may not any day meet at 'tother , end of the Town with Father Mathew's ( my Lord Peters's Ghostly Tool ) Father Fincham , ( Brother to the Right Worshipful , in Cromwel-shire ) Father Witherington , — ( Who once in doleful dumps , Being drunk , said Mass upon his Stumps : ) Cum multis aliis quos cum proscribere Nolo ; strutting up and down streets , as briskly as if they hoped to sing te Deum in Pauls , and what business , think you , have these reverend Blades here ? Tory. Nay , how do I know ? perhaps they only come over to turn Informers against Protestant Conventicles . — Do any of them Lodge in the Savoy ? Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682 The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , June 7. 1682. Crudeles Impiorum Misericordiae . The Debates of the Bohemians at the Council of Basil . The Story of Zisca , his wonderful success and Epitaph . The use of the Cup permitted to the Bohemians , &c. AMongst other Occurrences that happened at the Council of Basil ( which began to be Assembled Anno 1431. and continued sitting almost 12 years ) very remarkable were their proceedings with the Bohemians . How God had been pleased to enlighten that Nation with the knowledge of his Truth , and to discover to them the errors and wickedness of the Church of Rome , by the spreading of Wickliffs Books amongst them , we have heretofore acquainted you . As also how those good seeds were cultivated by the pains of those laborious Husbandmen in the Lords Vineyard , John Huss and Jerome of Prague , who were both cruelly martyr'd , ( contrary to the safe conduct granted them ) by the Council of Constance , about the year 1415. Whereby the Gospel had taken such Root amongst the Bohemians , that all the powers of darkness could not pluck it up ; yet of those of them that refused the Church of Rome , there were two sorts , some that only contended to have the use of the Cup in the Sacrament restored to the Laity , but in other Doctrines agreed with the Romanists ; and these for that reason were commonly called Calixstines ( from Calix a Cup ; ) the other not only complained of the Sacriledge of the Papists in that respect , but also pressed for the purity and simplicity of Religion in all Articles and Ceremonies , and these were sometimes call'd Piccardines , and sometimes Tab●rit●s , for the cause herein after mentioned . You must note , after the burning of Huss and Jerome , the Nobles of Hungary , to the number of 50 and upwards , in the name of themselves and the whole Commonalty , sent Letters under their Seals , Dated 2 Sept. 1416 , to Constance complaining thereof ; as likewise did the Nobles of Moravia : But that Bloody Conventicle vouchfased them no answer , but on the contrary stirred up great persecution against them , so that the Hussites were not only Excommunicated , but their Churches broke open , and their persons and goods every where exposed to violence , which occasion'd such a tumult on the 13 th . of July 1419 at Prague , that the common people being enraged , threw 12 Senators of Old Prague , with the chief City Majestrate out of the Windows of the Senate House , who fell upon the points of Spears . Pope Martin the 5th . Anno 1420 , publickly excommunicates the Bohemians , Exciting the Emperor and all Kings , Prince , Dukes , &c. to take up Arms against them , Intreating them by the Wounds of Christ , and their own Salvation , unanimously to fall upon them , and quite Extirpate that Sacrilegious and cursed Nation , and withal promises [ so zealous and bountiful was his Holiness ! ] an universal remission of sins to the most wicked person that should kill one Bohemian Heretick — History of the Bohemian Persecution , p. 27. But some small time before this , some thousands of those that profess'd the true Religion , finding they could not live peaceably in Prague , retired from thence to a stony Mountain about 10 Miles distant , which they named Tabor , and encompassed it round with a Wall and other fortifications , constituting there a kind of Common-wealth , and resolv'd to defend themselves by Arms , and hence they were call'd Taborites . The Emperour Sigismund spur'd on by these Incentives and large promises from the Pope of gairing Heaven , gathers a most puissant Army from all parts of the Empire , and resolves utterly to extirpate these poor Bohemian Hussites . Who being in this sore distress , one John de Trosnovie , call'd Ziska , because he had but one Eye , of a Noble house , but mean fortune , yet great valour and conduct , undertakes to gather together the scatter'd people , and to head them against their Enemies , which he perform'd with such success , that Aeneas Sylvius ( afterwards Pope , and no friend to be sure to the Bohemians ) who wrote the Story of those Wars , affirms his Atchievements will rather be admir'd than believed by posterity ; for with handfuls of those poor unfurnisht people , he fought eleven several Battels with Sigismund's numerous , well provided and fresh recruited Armies , and in all of them came off victorious , nay though in one of them he lost his other Eye and so was blind ; yet afterwards he continued no less fortunate a Leader , so that at last Sigismund despairing to vanquish him , but by a Treaty , consents to declare him his Lieutenant , and allow him a Pension , on condition he and his followers would acknowledge him the said Sigismund as King. — But before this Treaty was fully perfected Ziska dies . Some say that he should bequeath his Skin to make a Drum of , or that his followers should carry it about with them , thinking thereby to fright their Enemies , but this I conceive but a Fable , and yet 't is little more than what our valiant King Edw. the 1 st . did ; who on his Death-bed , commanded that his Bones well boil'd from the flesh should in a fit Vessel , be carried about by his Son , 'till he had Conquer'd the Scots , telling his Son , that as long as he had his Fathers Bones with him , none should overcome him . This is certain , that after his Death the Bohemians call'd themselves Orphans , as having lost the common Father of their Country man ; nor will it be amiss to insert here his Epitaph written on his Tomb in the City of Tabor , as we find it before the History of the Abbot of Vrsperge . — I John Ziska rest here , in the skill of Military Affairs , not inferiour to any of the Emperours or famous Captains of old . A severe scourge of the pride and covetousness of Clergy-men , and a most valiant Defender of my Country . That which Appius Claudius being blind did for the Romans in well counselling , and furious Camillus in valiantly exploiting ; the same have I done for my Bohemians . I was never wanting to the good fortune of the war , nor it to me . I have foreseen though blind , all advantages and opportunities of well doing , and with Ensigns display'd have fought eleven times in the open Field , ever victorious . It seemed to me most fit and honourable to take in hand the most just cause of the miserable and hungry , against the delicate fat and full-cram'd Priests , and in this doing , I have found the assistance of God giving a Blessing to my arms ; if their envy had not hindred it , no doubt I should have merited to be numbred amongst the illustrious men ; nevertheless my Bones lye here in this sacred place , without asking the Pope any leave , and in spight of his Teeth . — John Ziska the Bohemian , an Enemy of Priests that are covetous of dishonest gain , but in a godly zeal . After his death , the Pope and Emperour thinking the Hussites much discouraged thereby , as in truth they were , sent several great Armies against them , but still they were strangely discomfited , for the Bohemians ( saith Monstrelet ) feared neither death nor torments , their very Women took arms and fought , and the dead Bodies of many of that Sex were found amongst the slain in several Battels . Wherefore being not able to extirpate them by War , they are invited to come ( in order to hearing their demands and giving them satisfaction ) to the Council of Basil . Indeed most of the Bohemian Churches being sensible of the perfidious treachery used to Huss and Jerome at Constance were loth to send any Deputies thither , but the Nobility over-rul'd the matter , that some should be dispatcht to render a Reason for the Innovations in Religion laid to their charge . Commissioners were therefore chosen and sent , amongst whom the most eminent were John Rokizane of Prague , and Nicholas Episcopius of the Taborens , both famous Divines , and of the Nobility , Procopius the General of the Taborens , and William Rastka Baron of Postupiez , and others , who being honourably conducted in their passage , and courteously received at Basil : They declared that at Constance they had been condemn'd unheard ; though they held nothing but according to the Scriptures , and then exhibited the four Requests and Articles following , desiring that the Council would grant them , or allow them to defend them by Argument . 1. That the use of the Cup may be restored to the people , and that the Service of the Church might be in their own Tongue . 2. That Clerks or Ministers might usurp no Authority in Seculars . 3. That the word of God might be freely Preached without disturbance . 4. That there may be publick punishment of publick offences . These Articles being read , the Popes Legate demanded if they had nothing else to propound , because he had heard it reported , that they affirmed that the Orders of Monks were from the Devil , Procopius made answer , from whence else , I pray , can they derive their original , which was instituted neither by the Patriarchs nor Prophets , neither by Christ nor his Apostles ? However a Conference was appointed , and 40 days ( some say 50 ) the Disputation lasted ; and when the Bohemians could not be confuted by Arguments , they were at last wheadled into a composition ; John Rokisane being himself corrupted with the hopes of an Arch-bishoprick , seduced others of the Commissioners , and so matters were subtilly carried , that leave being given by the Council , that they should enjoy the use of the Cup , in other matters they were brought to consent . These four Articles with some Explanations were afterwards named the Concord , and Commissioners were sent into Bohemia from the Council and Emperour , to declare that Realm was received again into the Bosome of the Church , and a Diet being there Assembled on that occasion , Rokisane very rhetorically explained and magnified the benefits of this agreement , whereby so much War , Bloodshed and Devastation , as otherwise might have happen'd to the Kingdom , was prevented , and now he was pleased to mention the Pope and Cesar in other Language than heretofore , when he was wont to stile the one the Whore , and the other the Beast . This Rokisane continued a pitiful Hypocrite long after , and at last died uncomfortably , Anno 1471. The craft of the Council in granting the Cup to the Bohemians provided in all other things they would submit was considerable , for hereby they set at variance the Calixstines and the Taborites , and consequently prevented all their further endeavours of Reformation , and the pure professors of the Gospel , henceforwards were as much hated and persecuted by those that enjoy'd the use of the Cup , as by those that disown'd it . It was no little grief to many , especially of the zealous Ta●orites to depart in this manner from the Doctrine and Discipline of Christ delivered to them by Huss , and return again to the profession of the Church of Rome , nor could they ever be wholly brought over to embrace it , but the truth has remained still amongst them , and great Persecutions have they suffered even to our times ; as by the History thereof brought down to the year 1632. and Printed at London , Anno 1650. appears . To return to the Council of Basil , the other most material Decrees they made , were , 1. That no Actions , Suits or Controversies should by Appeals be carried up to be decided in the Courts at Rome , which were above four days distant from thence . 2. A Regulation of the Cardinals , that they should not be above 24 in number , and to exclude the Popes Nephews and Kindred from that office . 3. Against the payment of Annals or first fruits to the Pope . 4. Against Priests keeping Concubines . 5. They brought two new Holy-days into the Church , viz. The Conception and the Visitation of the Blessed Virgin Mary . As long as Sigismund the Emperour , and Charles the 7 th . the French King lived , who both favoured this Council , the same continued Assembled , but afterwards wanting such friends to back them , it mouldered away insensibly , so that at last most of the Fathers and Ambassadours of the several Princes abandoning it , it was broke up and dissolv'd . And also Felix that by the said Council had been elected Pope , was prevailed with to renounce that dignity , and resign his pretensions of Papacy to Nicholas the 5 th , the Successor of Pope Eugenius , about the year 1450. But remarkable it is with what kind of arguments this very Council ( perhaps none of the worst in the whole Pack ) endeavour'd to silence the Bohemians , which appear out of the Letters of Cardinal Cusanus ( one imploy'd by the Council to manage the controversie ) in his 2 and 3 Epistle to the Bohemians , where he maintains these assertions : 1. That the Scriptures can by no means be of the Essence of the Church , either begun or continued , but only of the seemly Order thereof . 2. That the Church is not known by the Gospel , but the Gospel by the Church . The COURANT. Tory. AH Trueman ? now do I expect to be pelted with Droll and Railery upon poor Loyal Nat's persecution last Wednesday . Truem. Never fear'd Tory ! I perceive thou art already in a state of Mortification , your whole Brother-hood have of late put on their A●h Wednesday Faces ; I scorn to throw water on a drown'd Rat , 't is your Tory generosity to triumph over the miserable . I am satisfied that the injur'd Justice and Honour of the Nation is vindicated in exposing two of the Conspirators , yet I would almost as soon have lost an hand , as flung a rotten Egg at either of them 'T is to me rather matter of gri●f than merriment to find such ill Instruments imploy'd to abuse the Church of England , and that Venerable name of Loyalty , by pretending to be Sons of the one , and Friends of the other , when Popery and Divelism are the only things they toil to advance . But especially would it not make a man turn Heraclitus ( I do not mean such a Motley Scoundrel as lately Usurps that name , but the good old weeping Philosopher himself ) to see so many things that wear the shapes of Rational Creatures ; and call themselves English-men and Citizens , and Protestants too , yet favour and encourage such lewd Varlets . Nat indeed has had the luck first to handsel the Engine , but is it not notorious that the Observator , Heraclitus , &c. with their Abetters , push on the very same designs ? and why then should not they have neighbours fare ? — But prethee , how go other affairs of greater consequence ? Tory. Our friends have wrote to Ireland to put a stop to the Embarquing of any more Swearing-Teagues , being like to be sufficiently furnisht and better cheap at home , B — and H — themselves were not so perfectly Sataniz'd but some modesty was left , They pretended at most but to transactions in Cooks-shops and private Chambers ; but when men shall give the Sun the Lie , and with Oaths rampant run down the certain knowledge of 2 or 3 thousand people at once , these are Blades that deserve encouragement . Truem. Much good d' ye with your stock , — but all this is nothing to the Point , what say you to the Election of Sheriffs ? Tory. I only say , as once upon a like occasion , an Eminent Mouth said , after he had offered to lay 10 Guinneys to one on the wrong side , — Alas ! who should have thought it ! Tru. I confess two thousand seven hundred to 1500 , viz. twelve hundred odds , is some small disproportion , but by this , all the world may perceive what an inconsiderable interest these Sir Troublesomes that make so much noise have , when brought to the Test , and how egregiously they mis-represent things ; a Tory's tongue always runs high Fullum's ; bounce and vapour is his Dialect , he evermore turns to the magnifying end of the Prospective , and is pugnacissimum Animal ( as one of the antients calls a Gander ) a creature that can rant and swagger , but let him come to service , and he shrinks and dwindles , and proves a meer Egyptian Reed , that not only deceives , but wounds the hand that leans on him . Indeed how should it be otherwise , since his vanity , roaring , huzzaing , swearing , &c. never afford him time to think , for 't is observable , your actions were not more extravagant than your Pleas and pretensions for them were absurd and silly , and you were abundantly more out-done in Reason and Argument than in Number . Tory. Hang me , if Gadbury and L'Estrange did not 3 moneths ago promise us success ; for that trick I 'le ne'er trust Stars and Observators again . We thought our selves profound Politicians , and that we had laid a train of small Shams and little tricks that would infallibly have done the work , and hang'd up all the Whigs , that is , all that are soberly loyal and oppose Popery , before Christ-mass-day . Tru. Yes , you had twenty pleasant Crotchets in your Noddles , but above all , that was a dainty one of the 4000 Guinneys offer'd . Really the Gentleman deserves rather to be Sainted than Sheriff'd , that withstood such a charming temptation . Tell me in earnest , are not you yet ashamed of that whisking Lie ? what a black design must that needs be at bottom , that must have such ridiculous fictions , horrid practises , and lewd shameful arts to promote it ? Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , July ▪ 14. 1682. Singuli decipere et decipi possunt : Nemo Omnes , Neminem Omnes fefellerunt . — Plin paneg . The manner of the Interview between the Patriarch of Constantinople , and Pope Eugenius the IV. The matters in debate between them An Accommodation pretended to be made . But the Greeks refuse to stand to it . Constantinople taken by the Turk . HAving in our last , related the Transactions between the Council of Basil and the Bohemians ; it will be now no less Convenient to set forth what passed between the Greeks , and Pope Eugenius , at his pretended Council at Ferrara , as well for that it happened about the same time , as for the near Resemblance both in the occasion , management , and Issue of both Treaties ; for each of them was in order to an Accommodation , to which they were Inv●igled by Bribes and ill practises rather than strength of Argument , and though a kind of submission to Rome in both cases was pa●●ht up by the Deputies or Commissioners , yet the same was presently disown'd by their Principals and came to no effect . We have told you how Eugenius the 4 th ( though deposed by the Council of Basil ) yet took upon him still as Pope , and Conventicled an Anti-Council at Ferrara , ( though , because removed from thence to Florence , 't is commonly call'd the Council of Florence , ) to which , we briefly acquainted you that the Emperour of Constantinople with his Patriarch , and several Bishops , Repaired . The occasion whereof was this , — Almost Fourscore years before , John Palaeologus Emperour of the East , being infested with a people called the Triballi , unhappyly makes a League with Amurath the Third , Emperour of the Turks , and consents to admit Threescore Thousand of Amurath's Forces into Europe , which were wafted over by the Genoese Gallies , and establisht their Metropolitan seat at Adrianople in Thrace . They had not long been entertain'd , but according to the usual course of Forraign Auxiliaries , instead of assisting they were for driving out or subdueing those that Invited them thither , and being now by continual new Accessions of Numbers and fortunate successes grown formidable to Constantinople it self , which they already threatned , and in very few years after actually made themselves Masters of , the poor Grecians being in this distress , their Emperour made Application to other Christian Princes for succour , and especially to the Pope , as a M●ster wheel in that affair . But his crafty Holiness , who never does a Courtesy Gr●tis , hoping to make an advantage of their necessity , tells them he is willing to procure them Assistance , but they hold several Heterodox tenets , as denying Purgatory , maintaining there must be Leaven for the Bread for the Sacrament , and especially denying Peters Primacy , and not submitting to him as supream Universal Bishop , and if they would reform themselves in these matters , they need not doubt of aid , and for their satisfaction he would call a General Council , where the several points should be fairly debated , &c. The Emperour being thus straitned , consents thereunto , and brings with him J●s●ph the Patriarch of Constantinople , and a great train of his Bishops ; transported by the Gallie● of the Venetians , the Countrymen of Eugenius , The Formalities of Greeting between this Western Pope , and Eastern Patriarch , are very remarkable ; which I shall give you from the Original Acts of the Council of Florence , written in Greek by some of the Attendants of the Constantinopolitan Bishop — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. In the Morning before the first hour of the day , we saw Caristinus come running to us , sent from the Emperour , who acquainted the Patriarch , that the Pope expected that his Great Holiness [ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for you must note , the Patriarch assum'd the title of his Holiness as well as the Pope , ] should go to him and adore him and kiss his feet , and the Emperour had already insisted and contended three days , that the same might be waved , but-could not obtain it , of which in the mean time he thought fit to Advertise your Great Holiness , that you may know in what manner you must approach him . This was irksome news to the Patriarch , who expected to be received in a far different , way and with greater marks of Affection and esteem . For whilst he was at Venice he had thus declared himself to one of his Domestick Favourites , discoursing about the Pope — I have determined with my self , that if the Pope be a person of more years than I , then I will esteem him as a Father , if of equal years I will carry my self towards him as a Brother , but if he be younger than I , then I will regard him but as my Son : And my mind is , that if there be any meet Pallace neer to his , that hath a private passage from one into the other , I will take it up for my Quarters , that I may privately go to him , and he likewise to me again , &c. [ thereby to void priority of visits and Ceremony ] wherefore when now he heard talk of Kissing his Feet , he was astonisht ; however he proceeded , and we came ( when the Courts were all ready full ) to Ferraria , and staid right against the Castle , near the Bridge , and before noon there came six Bishops in the Popes behalf to Congratulate the Patriarch , who told them , That he owed not the Pope any such Salutation as Kissing his Feet , but for as much ( said he ) we be Brethren let us Embrace and Kiss each other in Brotherly manner , else I will do nothing . The Patriarch also had other Speeches concerning that matter , unto which they made answer , and the Patriarch advis'd with all the Bishops that came with him about this weighty affair , who all ( Nemine Contradicente ) Voted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . That the same [ The Toe Kissing ] was neither Just nor seemly , nor profitable to be done . But the Popes Bishops return again in the morning , and with repeated instances press the Kissing of the feet , to which the Patriarch answers , from whence hath the Pope that Right ? shew us what Synod hath bestowed it upon him ? or where is it written ? especially since the Pope calleth himself the Successor of St. Peter ? Then the Bishops told him that it was an antient Custome of the Pope , that all persons salute him in that manner , Bishops , Kings , the Emperour of Germany himself , and the Cardinals who are greater than the Emperour , ( here 's Divinity for you ! ) in as much , as they are persons Consecrated . Whereunto the Patriarch reply'd , That this was a new Invention , I will not ( quoth he ) assent unto it , I will never do it , but if the Pope be pleased that I salute him Brotherly , according to our antient manner , in that sort I will go unto him , but if he refuse that , I will have nothing to do with him , but will return back again . — Thus far the said Greek Synod . You see he was very resolute , and here was a long Voyage like to be spoil'd and come to nothing ; but at last an Expedient was found out , viz. That whereas the Pope thought to have made the Patriarch kiss his Feet in a full Assembly publiquely , he was forc'd to receive him and take that Homage in his Privy Chamber , the Cardinals only being present . But then a new difficulty arose , about the order of sitting in Council , who should have the uppermost place , the Pope contended , that the Grecian Emperour and Patriarch with the Orientals should sit on the left side the Church , and the Western Bishops on the right hand , and himself at the higher end of all , in the middle , as head of them all , in a more eminent Seat. The Emperour on the contrary , pretended the place belonged to him , At last it was ngreed the Western people should sit on the right hand , the Eastern ones on the left ; Pope Eugenius's Throne placed by the High Altar ; the Roman Emperours ( though absent ) in the next place but some degrees lower ; and equal with him the Cardinals . The Emperour of Greece had his Throne set right against the Popes , and on his left hand , but a little lower sat the P●t● . of Constantinople , and equal with him , were the seats of the Legates of the Three other Eastern Patriarchs , and of the Archbishops and Prelates , Ordine quisque suo . Being thus at last seated , the 4 principal Controversies debated between them , were . 1. Touching the procession of the Holy Ghost , the Greeks not acknowledging that he proceeded from the Son , but only from the Father , and therefore charged the La●ines that they had added the word , Filioque , and from the Son , to the Creed . 2. About the Bread used for the Sacrament . The Greeks contending , that it ought to be Leavened , the Romanists , that it must be unleavened . 3. About Purgatory which the Greeks denyed ; and the last ( tho principally intended ) about the Popes Primacy and being supream head of the universal Church , which they would not acknowledge . These points were argued strongly on both sides in the said Council : ( 〈◊〉 so they have been also in Books , I my self have now by me a Catalogne of 19 Learned Greek Authors who have wrote against the Latine Church . ) But the most prevalent reasons 't is supposed that sway'd with the Greeks were , the necessity of the Empire , and the hopes of the Forces to assist them , together with the Popes Artifice in making Two of the most Learned of the Greek Bishops Cardinals , viz Isidore Bishop of Russia , and Bessarion Bishop of Nicea ; winning them to favour his ▪ pretensions ; in fine an Instrument of union is mutually concluded upon , in the year 1439. beginning Laetentur Coeli , Let the Heavens Rejoice , &c. Whereby the procession from both Father and Son was acknowledged , and that the Sacrament may be indifferently Celebrated with Bread Leaven'd or Unleaven'd , That the Souls of the Faithfull that have not fully satisfied for their Sins , do go to Purgatory , and that the Pope is head and Sovereign over the whole Church . But Michael Bishop of Ephesus with others stoutly withstood the same , especially the two last Articles . And Joseph Patriarch of Constan●●nople immediately after his Subscription died suddenly , falling down with the Charter of Union in his hand . Pope Eugenius would have had the Greeks proceed to chuse another Patriarch , promissing to ordain him without Mony , [ no small kindness I 'le promise you , from a Pope ! ] But they perceiving what the Old Fox would be at , viz. That as he had got his Supremacy acknowledged under their hands , so he might enter into actual possession thereof , and begin to Exercise it over their new Patriarch , refused the same , alledging by their Laws and Customes , that their Patriarch could not be chosen any where else , but at Constartinople , for he must be Consecrated in his own Church ▪ &c. Whereupon the Pope much against his Inclinations , takes his leave of them , and suffers them to depart . But no sooner were these Prelates returned home , and given an account of their proceedings , but they were Rejected by their Churches and Brethren , as having Betray'd them into unjust slavery to the Bishops of Rome , which they would by no means submit to , ●ay so offended they were , that they Excommunicated all those that consented to the aforesaid Union , and when they died cast them like dogs into ditches , denying them the Honour of Christian Burial . And so they and their posterity stand out in opposition to the Church of Rome to this day , but by reason of the oppression they live under , are very Ignorant and ( as the natural Consequent thereof ) superstitious admirers of their own Rites and Ceremonies . I my self have convers'd with some of their Priests whose Beards and long hair ( for they are as stiff for that , as Popish Priest● are for Shaven Crowns ) were the main Testimonies of Learning or Theology they could produce . Latine few of them understand , for they have not Schools for it , nor are they Criticks in the true antient Greek , ( for the Language is now no less degenerared than the people ; ) yet there are here and there some , few Indifferently well Learned amongst them . The Fathers they most adhere to and Reverence are Chrysostome , Basil , and the Two Gregories , the one surnamed Nissene , and the other Nazianzen . Their Liturgy is ordinarily that of St. Chrysostome , but on Festival days they use that of St. Basil , which being both written in the antient or Learned Greek , cannot much more edifie their vulgar , than Latine Service doth our illiterate Papists . Not long after this Congress at Ferrara , viz. in the Raign of Constantine Son of the said Emperour John Paloeologus , the City of Constantinople was subdued by the Turks , Mahomet the Great , Investing it by Sea and Land with an Army of Five Hundred Thousand , and after 54 days Seige storm'd and masterd it , on the 29 th of May , 1453. Murdering young and old , and Comm●●ting all kind of Cruelty and Barbarity , and in the Turks hands it has ever since remain'd being now the Metropolis of the Ottoman Empire . Some that are much at leasure , have observ'd it as I know not what fatality , that as this City was first made famous by a Constantine , the Son of an Helena , a Gregory being also Patriarch , so it was lost by a Constantine , as Augustus was the first that the Son of Helona Gregory being also Patriarch , establisht the Roman Empire and Augustus the last . But I think the base humour of the Citizens is much more to be taken notice of , who when their Religion , Lives , Liberties , Estates , posterity and all were thus at stake , and though they were exceeding Rich , were yet such sordid Misers that they would not part with any money to pay the Soldiers that were to defend them , but chuse rather to hide it in the Earth , and so hastned their own Ruine by discouraging the Soldiers , and deservedl● lost both their adored muck and their more useless Lives , and their posterity remain the most miserable slaves in the Word to this day . The COURANT. Tory. VVHat does this Pacquetting fool mean by this old known story of the City of Constantinoples sordid niggardly , Couardise ? If they had a fancy to bury their Gold and their Consciences , and save their pence in Coffers and dunghills for the enemy , rather than expend them for their publique safety , and so become both slaves and Beggars — what 's that to us . Truem. Nothing that I know of , but — Aliena pericula Cautos , for there may have been folks in the World since 1453 , or at least may be hereafter , who when their Religion Lives , just antient priviledges , &c. may be as much at hazard , as those of the Constantinopolitans were , and from a people altogether as Ill principled , and no less savage than the Mahumetans , may yet be so far from breaking a Bagg to prevent the impending ruine , that they shall scarce stir a foot , nor bestow a little Breath and Sweat , not so much as hold up an hand , nor speak a seasonable word in defence of undermined Religion and Invaded Liberty . Tory. Well! I 'le say that for our folks , we spare for no pains nor Cost — To undoe our selves and our Neighbours . How many Cabals , Tavern Conventicles , private Treats , &c. have we had of late ! There 's Loyal Nat scribles on at the old impudent rate , as if he defy'd all Justice , and Courted Preferment from the Pillory to the Gallows , and then the Indefatigable Observator fills the Bog-houses in Town with Antipendiums , flams , shams and Forty ones , that old wretch ( were he not well paid for 't ) would live a Dogs life amongst them , for the Whigs have had a Company of plaguy Books out of late , there 's the unanswerable Julian , The Roguish History of Whiggism , the Samaritan , and I know not what all . Truem. Yes , and the third part of the Conformists Plea for the Nonconformists , such a modest rational and truly Christian discourse , as one would think should Convince any soul that reads it . Tory. Convince me no Convinces ; I thank God never read any Books but L'Estranges and those that are Printed for Ben. Took , and they satisfie me abundantly . But they say there 's another B●oody thing abroad , call'd Elymas the Sorcerer . Truem. Yes , a shrewd unpleasing discovery ; it seems all the Popish Tools do not herd amongst the Fanaticks . Tory Hang Father Mambourgh , what will you believe a Jesuite ? Truem. No , Hang him , and all the society too , say I , and all that adhere to 'um , but yet when some Jesuits were hang'd in earnest , I remember there were plenty of Tory-fools ready to believe 'um , who knows but some people may be still as simple ? Tory. Prethee , leave tattling of these Phamplets , and let 's talk of that which all the World talks of , who do you think will bechosen Sheriffs ? Truem. What a foolish question do you ask , just as if you had been Huzzaing at the Towzer ? is not the business already fairly decided , agreable to prescription , Charter , common reason , and the very Concessions of the party first opposing ? have not the ablest Lawyers in the Kingdome given their opinion ? Can any thing be more home than Turners Adjudged Case ? are not Ten parts in Twelve of the whole City ( even hundreds of those who Polled contrary ) now satisfied ? Is there the least colour or shadow of Argument to the contrary ? To break through all this , will it not be to overturn the very basis of the City Government ? A new way of destroying the Charter without a quo Warranto ? And yet at last impracticable , for , alas ! Right is Right , and 't is not Tricks and Huzza's can alter it : The law is true steel T will not long stand bent , but in time always Cuts their fingers that misimploy it , nor can any man be Counter-secur'd against it . Because the Dog-days are comming on , do you think any body so mad as to hazard the exposing themselves to Ten Thousand just Actions , Indictments , Impeachments , and God knows what else , meerly to comply with an odd Capricious humour ? Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR ▪ The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , July 21. 1682. Probitas Laudatur , at alget . The Turk Appeals to Heaven against the perfidiousness of the Christians , occasioned by the Pope . Memoirs of Pope Nicholas the V. His dispensation in a Case of Witchcraft . Pope Calixtus the III. his Indulgences , Saint-making , &c. VVE have not done with Pope Eugenius the 4 th , till we have acquainted the Reader with that remarkable occurrence , which formerly we occasionally mentioned , ( yet not here to be omitted in its proper place ) viz. How that Vladislaus King of Hungary having concluded a Peace with the Turk , Pope Eugenius who was of a robust Hectorly temper and himself continually entangled with Wars , dispatches Cardinal Julian to that King , promising him some aid by Land , and also the assistance of a Navy by Sea to Embarrass the Enemy , if he would fall upon them suddenly notwithstanding that League . The King urg'd the obligations of Amity he was under by the Treaty , but the Pope who is always an Alexander and prepared with Tools to Cut asunder those knots he cannot fairly untie , tells him that 's but a foolish scruple , for no Treaty was good , nor League valid that was made with the Enemies of Christ without his , the said Popes License , Command and Ratification , being Christs plenipotentiary in that behalf ; by these Instigations , from one of such boasted Sanctity , the King was Inveigled to bre●k his Faith with the more faithfull I●fidel , and to fall upon the Turk unawares not dreaming of any Hostility . But observe how justly providence Reveng'd this horrid perfidiousness , when Amurath the Turkish Emperour ( saith Bo●sinius in his Hungarian History , decad 1. lib. 6. ) saw himself distress'd and his Army put to flight by the ungarians , he pull'd forth of his Bosom the Articles of Peace 〈◊〉 sworn unto between Vladislaus and himself , and spr●●ding it abroad with eye stedfastly lift up towards Heaven , Behold ! Behold ! ( saith he ) O Jesus Christ ; these are the Covenats of Peace which thy Christians have m●de with me : They have hol●ly sworn by thy Divine Majesty , but Tre●t●h rous●y have violated the Faith given in thy Divine name , and perfid● usly denyed their God ; now O Christ , if th●u be God , I b●s●ech thee Revenge here these thine Injuries , as well as mine , and to them that as yet acknowledge not thy Name , shew the punishment of violated Faith , and revenge so notorious a Perjury . Scarce had he utter'd these words , when his Forces began to Rally , and the success of the Battel which before seem'd desperate Enclin'd to his side , which ended in an Intire Victory , King 〈◊〉 a Prince of exempl●ry Valour and Generosity , being himself s●●an in the field , and Cardinal Julian the Popes Legate wounde● , and in his Retreat killed by the Christians themselves , as being the Author of this miserable defeat , by that disloyalty of which he was but the Instrument from the Pope : This happen'd Anno Christi 1444. and by this Victory the Turk gain'd an In●oad into Hungaria , and from thenceforwards daily prevailed against Christendom . And here ●e may take notice of the prevarication and fl●ttery of Platina in his Lives of the Popes , ( especially in the latter pa●●near his own times , for that Historian himself died about 40 years after , viz. 1481 ) if it be not rather the Legerdemain of Omiphrius and others , who in many places have Castrated , altered , and added unto the true antient Platina , as by some of the first Editions plainly appears . But in the Platina we now commonly have this Treacherous prank of this Pope Eugenius , is thus cunningly slubber'd over . Vladislaum Polonem Regem cum Juliano Caesarino diacono Cardinali in Turcos miserit : Quorum de numeris ad Triagenta Millia uno praelio caesa , inter Hadrianop●l●n Danubium sunt , licet in tartâ Victoriâ ipse cum Cardinali ab Hostibus Interfe●tus sit . Constans praeterio in pactis servandis est Habitus , nisi quid pollicitus fuisset , quod revocare quam perficere satius esset . He sent Uladislau●s King of Poland with Cardinal Julian against the Turks [ not a word of the Peace in being , nor other Circumstances will this Pontificion Biographer tells us ] of whom Thirty Thousand were slain in one Battel , though yet at the same time both the King and Cardinals were slain . This Pope was accounted constant in keeping his word , unless he had promised something which 't was better to Revoke than perform — By these last words , they would pallitate their Popes Roguery in this affair , but the German Historians were more honest than to Conceal it , Nay Aeneas Sylvius ( afterwards himself a Pope ) L. 1. Epist . 81. takes notice of it , and acknowledges That God by this signal Over-throw taught us , as it were from Heaven , that Oaths ought not to be kept , not only with the Domestick friends of the Faith , but also with the Enemies thereof . Pope Eugenius went the way of all flesh Anno 1446. To whom succeded one Thomas de Sarzana by the name of Nicholas the fifth , who had been Imploy'd by Eugenius in Germany to compose the differences , and take the Emperour from siding with Felix ( formerly Duke of Savoy who was Created Pope ( as we told you lately ) by the Council of Basil , and was still living ) during this negotiation , he Contracted a friendship with the before mentioned Aeneas Sylvius , and such ●avo●r●n the Imperal Court , that soon after he came to the Chair , Foelix the Anti-Pope finding himself abandon'd voluntarily resign●d his Pope-ship Anno 1449. and accepted of a Legates place under Nicholas ; and so the Schism ( as they call it , that is having two or more Popes at once , and this was just the Thirtieth of that kind ) which had lasted almost Ten years , was soder'd up and Cured . The year 1450. was the great Jubilee held at Rome , an excellent Fair for the Popes Merchandize , and which brought him in abundance of Money — Tanta multitudo Roman venit , quanta nunquam antea , There came ●saith Platina ) such a power of People ( the world was always full of fools ) to Rome as never the like was seen , and one day there were 200 men and 3 horses and a Mule Kill'd upon Hadrians - Bridg by reason of the Crowd . The next year the Emperour Frederick takes a Journy into Italy , as well to be Crown'd as to Marry Lon●ra the King of Portugals Daughter , Pope Nick being naturally a Coward , was very apprehensive , lest Frederick calling to mind the antient Right and Authority of his predecessors should take upon him the Rule and Government of the City , and thereof Fortified the Capital and Castle of St. Angels and all the Gates , &c. But he was more afraid than hurt , for Frederick had no such design against him ; but being Crown'd and Married and magnificently treated for sometime at Rome , peaceably returned into Germany . When Constantinople was beseiged by the Turks , the Greeks ( saith Antonius part . 3. Tit. 22. C. 13 ) sent Ambassadours to Pope Nicholas Imploring his assistance of men and money ; but Nicholas would not hear them ; yet Platina would make us beleive he was so much afflicted for the loss of the City , that it was one of the causes of his Death , which happen'd Anno 1455. 'T is a remarkable odd story which Bodin in his Daemonomania , and Jacob Sprenger the Inquisitor of Witches , in his Book Intituled Malleus Maleficarum tells of this Pope , viz. That a certain German Bishop being sick , for whom Nicholas had a great kindness , he understood by a Witch [ the Divel it seems was these Holy Fathers Oracle ] that his indisposition proceeded from Witchcraft , and that there was no way in the World to Recover him but by a contrary Charm : by which the Witch her self that had bejuggled him must die : He therefore sends Post to Rome , and begs Pope Nicholas leave , to be Cured by this White Witch , and accordingly his Holiness grants him a Dispensation both as to Imploying the Witch and the Murther that was to follow , the Bull alleadging that he allow'd that same , because of two evils we are to avoid the Greater , [ the Popes worship had forgot that we are not to do evil that good may come on 't , indeed that maxime has no place in the Roman divinity , for by Blood and Murder , force and fraud , perjury and all kind of villany they pretend to advance the Glory of God , true Religion and Holy Church , ] well ! this License being arrived , the Witch under the Popes Blessing and Authority , at the Bishops Intreaty undertakes the Job , and ply'd her business so much ( I cannot say so well that about Midnight the Bishop was perfectly restored to health , and at the very same Instant the disease passed into her that had bewitched him , whereof she dyed . We come now to Calixtus the third , named before Alphonsus Borgia , who was no sooner Elected but he denounc'd War against the Turks , saying that he had long since vow'd the same ; and in testimony thereof shew'd a note formerly subscribed with his own hand , in a certain book containing the words following — Ego Calixtus Pontifex Deus omnipotenti voveo , & Sarct●● Individu● Trinitate me Bello , maledictis ▪ Interdictis , execra●ionibus & d●mum quibuscunque rebus potero Turcos Christiani nominis hostis saevissimos persecuturum . I Pope Calixtus do vow to Almighty God and to the holy undivisible Trinity , that I will persecute the Turks , Enemies of the Christian name , by Wars , Curses , Interdictions , Execrations , and by all other means that I can . 'T was a riddle to all present , how he should qualify himself with the Title of Pope so long before he was Elected , but it seems the mans head ran much upon it , nor were the Threatnings of such an old decripi●e fellow ( for he was about Fourscore ) very terrible . However , in pretence at least of Carrying on this sacred War he laid a Tenth on all the Clergy of Christendome , and publisht a Croysado , according to Custome , granting thereby full Remission of sins to all that should Contribute to that expedition , provided that once in their lives , and once at their death , they were Confessed ; and also gave Authority to whomsoever would give Five Ducats , to Absolve and dispence in many cases ; Alponsus King of Naples , and Philip Duke of Burg●udy , were admonished to Cross themselves , ( that is to serve in person , for in such cases , all both Soldiers and Commanders wore Crosses on their outward Garments ) but as the business was suddenly started , and for a spurt carried on with wonderfull vigour , so in little time the zeal abated , and the preparations declin'd . Some few Gallies the Pope did equipp and put out to Sea , that did the Turks some damage , and sent a Friar with great presents to the King of Persia and the Cham of Tartary , perswading them likewise to fall upon the Turk . For a blessing on these Enterprises , he ordain'd that a Bell should every day between Noon and Evening be T●ll'd , at the sound whereof , whoever did on their knees mutter over 3 Ave Maria's and Pater Nosters should have three years and three fortieth parts of Indulgences [ that is to say , for three years a man might live as he list , and defie both God and the Divel , and for the rest of all his sins being divided into Forty equal parts , every time he mubled over three Ave's and Pater's at the tinkling of that Bell , three of those parts should be wip'd off the score , so that Foureteen bouts would Ballance the whole Account . ] He likewise appointed a General pr●c●ssion or Letany the first Sunday of every Month , in which whosoever assisted should obtain seven years and a seven fortieth part of Indulgences , besides a Prayer in the Mass for Victory over the ●●●●dels , and he that said That had three years Indulgen●e . If all these Baits of d●votion would make men Saints , he yet had another trick would do the fe●● and that was Canonization , which he bestowed one Edmund of ●●●terbury , one Vincent in Spain , and several others , that as little d●●●rv'd that Title as he had just power to bestow it ; which Bess●●●● seeing , and especially how rashly and indirectly the same 〈◊〉 manag'd , was not a little scandaliz'd thereat T●ese New Saints ( quoth he ) make me doubt of the old — Lange● in praefat . But he that was for ●btr●ding Saints upon Heaven , was no less busy in robbing Princ● of their Rights upon Earth , for Alphonsus King of Naples dying ▪ this Calixtus publisht his Bulls , declaring that the Realm of Naples being vacant , appertain'd only to him as a Fiefe of the Church , and commands Ferdinand the Son of Alphonsus , that neither he nor any other should call himself King thereof , on pain of Excommunication ; whereupon Wars were like to ensue , but the same was happily prevented by the Popes death , who was called out of this World in the year of our Lord 1458 , leaving behind him in his Coffers One Hundred and Fifteen thousand pieces of Gold , as Platina affirms , a Treasure very different from His , that said — Silver and Gold have I none , and yet these Money monging Popes are not asham'd to boast themselves his Successors . The COURANT. Unum aliquem voluptate ac deliciis fluere , gementibus , undique ac lamentibus aliis , hoc non est Regni sed Carceris esse Custodem , Tho. Mor. Utop . Truem. VVHether so fast man ? Tory. To the new Academy . Truem. What ? to learn to ride an Hobby-horse , and practice the noble science of defence with Bean stalks and Bull rushes ? Tory. No , no , our's is not Monsieur's vaulting-room , but a Schola Illustris , that undertakes to new model all Arts and sciences . Truem. A gallant enterprize ! as how I prethee ? Tory. Why first we begin with Grammer , and Correct the old fashion'd use of words and Phrases ; as for Example , to Elect two persons shall henceforwards mean , to chuse but one ; the lesser party is to be call'd — A Majority . Confirmation shall signifie He-go-mad , or a fatal necessity of approbation without a dram of free-will in the Case ; and to desire people to do a thing must be interpreted , that you do thereby actually do it your self in spight of their teeth ; in Geometry and Arithmetick our Doctors of the Chair teach , that a part is greater than the whole , and Twelve hundred more by a bundance than Four and twenty hundred . Logick they affirm ought not to be the Art of Reasoning but of Scolding . Truem. Nay then by my Vote , Roger L'Estrange shall be constituted Logick-Reader to both Universities . Tory. I must tell you there are some there think themselves not a little oblig'd to that Reverend Guid , else they would never have made him such a present . Truem. Yet I have heard of a certain Squire Tyburn-wards , that owes a Gentleman near Cambridge the Sum of Twelve Pound upon Note or Bond , and having been several times dunn'd for it , has promised payment , and bound those promises with Oaths and Execrations , as solumn and dreadfull as those wherewith with Roger uses to disprove himself a Papist , yet has not paid the money , at least it was not paid just before the time he received the Guinnies , nor is it as we believe , satisfied to this day ; Mr. L'Estrange would do well to give an account of that affair in his next Observator . 'T would be altogether as edifying to the publique as Brass-screws , or his being sent for to the old Dog ! Talk no more of debts and duns — how goes the business in the City ! Truem. Alas , it does not go sir ! but 't is driven . Tory. What may be the grounds and design of all this bustle ? Truem. As far as I can learn , on the one side , the Generality of the Citizens have a mind to preserve their Right of Chusing of Sheriffs , and acting in Common-Hall as time out of mind hath been accustomed ; on the other side , there are some that scarce know what they would have themselves , but however they make a horrid noise and clamour , and every body that will not be as mad and silly as themselves , they count a Traitor and a Fanatick , many of these are influenc'd by Strangers , that endeavour by rudeness and ill Language and all kind of Affronts to provoke and raise some tumult or disturbance , and rather than fail will swear it , on the most peaceable . Or if we may beleive what a printed paper relates , and names the person , one of these sticklers confessed lately , that the business so strugled for , was , to get Sheriffs to hang up half a score that were uneasy , &c. But as one Innocent mans blood is enough to draw down divine vengeance on the whole Nation , so who knows where Blood hounds if once flesht , would stop ? as to the present Controversy is it not fit to be consider'd , 1. If my Lord Mayor be allow'd a Right to chuse one of the Sheriffs against the mind of the Common Hall , then whether the Cities late plea to the quo Warranto , in defence of the Charter , be not thereby confess'd to be false and invali'd ? 2. If the Sheriffs for the time being , have not a right to declare the free choise of Sheriffs for the year ensuing , and to manage the Poll , ( if any be demanded then whether we have had any Sheriffs duly chosen this hundred years ? for 't is certain the Sheriffs not the Mayors have done it ; nor did ever any Mayor Adjourn the Common-Hall , before the business dispatcht , but Sir Samuel Starling , and he paid for it , being cast at Law upon serious consideration of all the Judges . Tory. But what have you to do with these matters ? Truem. Just as much as the Observator ; therefore I humbly conceive may do it altogether as lawfully . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , July 28. 1682. Dividimus muros et moenia pandimus Vrbis . The History of Aeneus Sylvius , or Pope Pius the II ; the Arts used by him to get the Chair ; how strangly he was thereby altered . Certain notable sentences of his . VVE hasten — Because sooner than intended , we must , it seems , close these unwelcome and ungratefully received sheets . Who would suspect that in a Protestant Kingdome , and in an age too wherein one of the most damnable Popish Plots that ever shockt a State , was so providentially discovered ▪ ( and is it not still apparently working ? ) An History of Popery manag'd with an exact fidelity , and some small neither unusefull nor unpleasant digressions for the Readers Entertainment , should ( even amongst Protestants ) meet with misconstruction and Contempt — But let them slight on . Those that love Lees , and loath the generous Wine , We envy not , their Pallate's with the Swine . Pope Calixtus being dead , there were but Two Competitor● for the Papacy , viz. Cardinal Rotomagensis , and Aeneas Sylvius , so that during the four days space wherein the matter was debated in the Conclave , the only difficulty was which of these they should chuse , nor was either of them wanting to push on his own promotion , and asperse his Rival . On the one side , Rotomagensis runs up and down from one Cardinal to another whispering — What have you to do with Aeneas ? how can you think him worthy of the Papacy , will you confer so important a charge upon that gouty Beggar ? where is his knowledge , where his Learning , will ye make him a Pope because he is a Poet ? It is not long since he came out of Germany , and who knows but he may transfer the See thither ? I should never have Ambition'd the Chair , had I not seen a person stand for it of so much weaker parts than my self ; besides I am the antienter Cardinal of the two , and I believe you think I have parts and Learning sufficient to govern the Church of Christ , moreover I am of Royal Extraction , and have wealth , friends and faculties , wherewith to accomodate and releive the Necessities of the Church , and upon my Election , the many Benefices which I now hold will be divided amongst you . These reasons , and especially the last , were very prevalent with many , particularly the Cardinal of Avignon espous'd his Interest , not so much because he was a French man , as in hopes that upon his promotion , his Church , Pallace , and office in the Chancery would fall to his share ; therefore cunningly in the night he gets together certain of the Cardinals in an house of Office [ A sweet place to confir● notes about chusing an Head for the Church ! ] and there contriv'd a method how Rotomagensis should carry the day . But there was fraud in fellowship ; for the Cardinal of Bologna , one of this House-of-Office-Cabal , discovers the Intrigue to Aeneas a little after midnight ; presently up gets he , and away to Cardinal Roderigo a Spaniard of Rotomagensis's faction , as having from him and the Cardinal Avignon received a promise in writing that the Chancellorship should be conferr'd upon him . Aeneas expostulates with him for siding with his enemy , who excuses himself so well as he can , telling him he did it not out of any personal Aversion , but because he thought verily the other would be chosen , and he was loath to hang an arse , and so perhaps lose his Chancellors place : Will you then ( quoth Aeneas ) sell your Vote ? and by Simony incur the displeasure of God Almighty ? will you obtrude an hairbrain'd Youth upon the Vatican , and one that is an enemy to the Nation ? know you not the Chancellorship which is promised you , is already bestow'd and Confirm'd to the Cardinal of Avignon , and so you are meerly Chous'd , for can you think that a French Pope will do more for a Spaniard than for one of his own Countrymen ! Having thus rattled up Don Roderigo , in the next place he finds out the Cardinal of Pavia , whom he accosts in this manner , — I hear you resolve to chuse Rotomagensis Pope , are you not asham'd to degenerate so much from Cardinal Brando your Vncle , who with so much labour and sweat assisted to transfer the pontificial Court from Germany to Rome , [ He means in the Schism , when the Duke of Savoy took upon him to be Pope ] and you that are his Nephew would Transport it from Italy into France ; surely Rotomagensis will never give the Italians precedence before the French , and yet you an Italian will Confederate sooner with France , than with your own Country . Can you have the heart to see your self a slave to the French , when it is in your power to make the French truckle to your Nation ? The Cardinal Pavia reply'd — That he did not believe that the French had any designs against the Interests of the Church , they having given with so much Generosity most of the provinces it possesseth , and surely they would not take away what they so lately had given . — Suppose saith Aeneas , that should be , ought it not however to stir up your heart against this Cardinal of Roan to consider the Infamy of his manners , who is addicted to all kind of Lasciviousness and debauchery . You have often told me you would sooner dy than give your Voice for him , what reason have you for so great a Change ? is he in the twinkling of an eye become an Angel of a Divel ? or are you become a Divel of an Angel ? Pavia ( who was but a silly fellow , and easily made to comply with either side ) began to weep , — What you say Aeneas is true , but what shall I do ? I have now pass'd my word to make Rotomagensis Pope , and if I do not , I shall be held Infamous and a Traitor : To which Aeneas briskly reply'd Things stand so now , that which way soever you turn you , you cannot avoid the blame of a Fool and Traitor , yet it is in your power to chuse whether you will betray Italy your own Country , or betray him and be faithfull to your Country and your best friends . — These words overcome old Pavia , who presently joyns with Cardinal Peter de Sancta Maria Nova , and other Italians , in the Cardinal of Genoa's Chamber , where they all resolve to prefer Aeneas . Rotomagensis fearing things would not fadge according to his expectations , seeing Aeneas going to take up the Billet to give his Vote , whispers him very submissively — AEneas I recommend my self to thee , remember me , I beseech thee , and have compassion on me . But Aeneas takes him up short thus — poor Worm ! thou mistakest in Recommending thy self to me . The scrutiny being publish't , it appear'd that Aeneas had three Voices more than Rotomagensis , but they could not yet obtain their two thirds . Then the Cardinals Roderigo and Santa Anastasia declared for Aeneas with a loud Voice , which Cardinal Prosper Colonna observing , being ambitious to have the Honour of making the Pope ( since now there wanted but one Voice ) arose and went towards Aeneas , and being stopt and held by Cardinal Niceno and Rotomagensis , he cry'd out — I joyn my self to Cardinal Aeneas and do make him Pope ; which being heard by the rest of the Cardinals , they all threw themselves down at Aeneas's feet , saluted him Pope , Corfirmed the Election afterwards with the usual suffrages . Then Cardinal Bessarion Apooglized to the New Pope for himself and all the rest of the Cardinals that favour'd Rotomagensis — To whom the crafty old Fox ( being now sure of the Chair ) very gravely reply'd — I assure you , you shall be all equally dear to me , for I acknowledge my Election not from this person , or that , but from God , aud the whole body of the sacred Colledge , inspired by the Holy Ghost from whence all pe●fection cometh ; so bold and profane was this wicked Pope , to attribute that to divine designation , which he had obtained by fraud and notorious Canvasing of Parties . This Aeneas whos 's other name was Piccol homini , but after he came to the Popedome called Pius the second , was a native of Siena , his patrimony so mean , that Platina tells us , when he was a Boy and learnt Grammer , he was forc'd for meer Poverty to do Husbandry work for his livelyhood , but being of a notable wit , he quickly became a good Poet , then studied the Civil Law , and afterwards Divinity , he was scribe in the Council of Basil , and Master of the Ceremonies , and by them imploy'd in several E●bassies , and wrote the Transactions of that Council ; mainly opposing Eugenius , and asserted , that a Pope ought to be subject to a general Council . Most remarkable is the Epistle he wrote to Gasper Sch●●ck the Emperours Chancellor ( Epist . Aen. Sylvii 54 ) — All men abhor and detest Schism , the Remedy is brief and safe , viz. That Princes or their Ambassadors Convene in some common place , and conclude matters among themselves ; for he shall be undoubted Pope , whom all Princes would obey ; nor do I see any of the Clergy so constant to Death as to suffer Martyrdome either for the one part or for the other ; we all commonly hold that Faith which our Princes embrace , and if they should Worship Idols , we would also do the same , and not only deny the Pope but God also , if the secular power press us thereunto , for Charity is grown cold , and all Faith is gone , &c. But Honours change manners ; no sooner was he Pope , but he begins to sing another Tune , and sets forth a Bull entituled Retraction revoking his former Acts and opinions , and the things which he before had seemed to detest in other Popes , he himself now both applauded and advanced . So likewise by another Bull begining Execrabilis , dated in the second year of his Popedome , he strictly forbids any to presume to Appeal from the sentence of the Bishop of Rome to any future Council ; and pronounces all such Appeals , whether of Emperors , Kings , Bishops , &c. to be void , vain , execrable and pestiferous . In another Bull which begins — In minoribus agentes , directed to the University of Cologn , Anno 1463 , he professeth that it repenteth him that he wrote the Dialogue and other Books touching the Authority of the Council , and is not ashamed to add , That then like St. Paul he ignorantly persecuted the Church of God , affirming now on the contrary , that the Authority of the Pope is above that of the Church Representative , and endeavouring to prove the same by the very same Text , which before he had expounded in a quite different sense . Nor was he less pragmatical in his Actions than his predecessors , For the Augmentation of the Papal Majesty he feared ( saith Stella in his Life ) neither Kings nor Dukes , people nor Tyrants , but if they would not obey , he Persecuted them so long both by Wars and Censures till he perceived them to be recovered . Thus he became an enemy to Lewis King of France , who went about to restrain the Insolences of the Clergy in his Dominions , he Thundred forth terrible Execrations against Sigismond Duke of Austrea , for that he had Chastised the Cardinal of St. Peter ad Vincula , he deposed the Archbishop of Ments for having an ill opinion of the Church of Rome , and brought many Towns of Campania to the submission of the Holy Se● . But his Ambition cannot better be descry'd than from his 3●6 Epistle , where he offereth and promiseth the Empire of the Greeks to M●homet the Grand Seignor , if he would become a Christian and succour the Church , that is to say , his Faction , that he might more easily rend and at his pleasure trample upon Christendome , which he continually harrass'd with Wars . Yet it must be acknowledged , that he was more Learned , and a man of better sense than most of those that have possess 't the Chair , and till he was blinded with self-Interest had a very piercing Judgment of things , as appears by these his following sayings or Apothegms recorded by Platina and others . Proverbial Maximes of Aeneus Sylvius or Pope Pius the II. 1. Every sect grounded on Authority , wants humane reason . 2. The Christian Faith , if it were not approved by Miracles , yet ought to be received for its innate Honesty and Excellency . 3. Marriage with great reason was forbiden to Priests , and yet for the greater reasons ought to be restored to them [ Note that in some late Editions of Platina this sentence is struck out , but it is in mine Printed at Cologn , 1611 ] 4. To search into and study the Course of the Stars is a thing of more delight and ostentation than profit . 5. A Covetous man is never satisfied with Mony , nor a Scholar with knowledg . 6. Those who have the happiness to know most , have the perplexity to meet with most doubts . 7. Learning to the vulgar ought to serve instead of Silver , to the Nobles as Gold , but by Princes to be valued as pretious stones . 8. Laws on poor people have force , but towards the great ones they are Dumb. The COURANT. — Quae tanta Insania Cives ! Creditos avectos Hostes ? Truem. ANd have you dispos'd of the House in Aldersgate-street ? Tory. Yes , yes , that little man is to be Abbreviated in Michaelmas Term , and Sir Richard to enter upon the premises at Christmas ; so 't was resolv'd at our Club last night at the Queens Head I 'le assure you . Truem. Very fine ! and who are the rest that you design the Two Gentlemen shall have the honour of being Executioners to ? Tory. Why , not above half ascore Lords , Four Aldermen , and about Three hundred and fifty Commoners . Truem. That 's a small business , prethee let it be two or three thousand when your hands in , — But how will you do for Evidence . Tory. Pshaw ! let 's have confiding Juries , and wee 'l pres●ntly find Witnesses enough in the divels-name ; there 's a spot of ground near Pauls where they grow as fast as solun-Geese do in Scotland ; Godwin the Tailor who swore his wife ( Colledges sister ) into Newgate tother day , will do well for a young beginner , besides we still maintain the old Reserve at 'tother end o th' Town on purpose for opportunity . I saw some of them on Wednesday last in Fleet-street as fine as if the Divel were their Tailor ; they looked I 'le promise you more like Lords than Common Knights , look , look quoth a roguish Porter seeing them go by , observe the difference ; all the while these fellows swore against Papists they were forc'd to sneak up and down and beg Coffee at the Amsterdam , and d●ne five of them on a Loyn of Mutton , but no sooner did they Tack and puff Shaf●sbury into the Tower , but Hey b●ys up go we ! The plate Fleet arriv'd , it rain'd Lac'd Crava●s , and Beavers , and the Fairies brought them New Suits and Guinnies in the pockets , and ever since the miracle continues , and they live like Princes . Truem. But how if one of your Gazet-Sheriffs should not be willing to hold after this . Tory. Nay then I faith Roger L'Estrange has spent his time and pains to a fine purpose . Pray do you know what Company that Gentleman is of , he has stickled more in this No-Choice , than any Livery man of them all . Truem. Who Roger , hee 's a Haberdasher of small Wares . Tory. Well , you see he claws off Prance still . Truem. Yes , he went by there the other morning , and put forth his Snout out of the Coach against Prances door , and loll'd out his Tongue and Bleated just like a Calf , was not that now ingeniously done , and much like a Gentleman . Tory. You mistake he only paid his Adorations to the Golden Cross , and said an Ave Maria , and so Jogg'd on ; but prethee what is that dog story he keeps such a clutter with . Truem. The matter of Fact was truly and nakedly as follows , Miles Prance and another man and a third person that was a Constable went one evening into Sam 's Coffee-house , and sat down quietly without speaking to any body , but before Prance had drunk his dish , a Journy-man Draper whisper'd the Company and told them who he was , presently twenty or thirty of them flock about him , call'd him scurrilous names and gave him all kind of Affronts , which he took patiently , only laught at their folly , and paying for his Coffee , he and one of the persons that came in with him , went to the Old Dog Tavern and sat down in the Kitching , where the other man in a Frolique would needs send to Sa'ms for L'Estrange , who refusing to come , unless a Name were sent , the same person return'd the Boy again to tell him , that one Squire Ketch would speak with him ; whereupon a Committee of four or five were sent from Sams , who began a quarrel with Prance for sending for L'Estrange , and he deny'd ( as most truly he might ) that he sent for him ; but there were no such Oaths or Execrations utter'd , nor did ever Mr. Allens boys make such Affidavits as were Printed , but all those lies were calculated on purpose to fully Mr. Prances Evidence against Thompson , the day before whose Tryal this story was first blaz'd abroad by the Observator . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , August 4. 1682. Monstra , non Homines pagina nostra refert . The wicked Lives of Pope Paul the II. a profest enemy of Learning , and Sixtus the IV. who granted a License for Sodomy ; the story of Pope Innocent the VIII . and his Sixteen Bastards . OUR last acquainted you with a pretty tolerable Pope , a man of sense and Letters , and only tainted with Pride and Covetousness and a few such ordinary Vices , but we now come to Brutes and Monsters , hardly to be matcht by the Nero's and Caligula's or any the like prodigies of the Heathen World. Pope Pius the 2 d. intent upon an expedition against the Turks , dyed at Ancona in the year 1464. And is honour'd with this Epitaph . Frigida membra Pii retinet lapis iste loquacis , Qui pacem moriens attulit Italiae ; Vendiderat pretio Gentes , & Crimina multa , Virtutis specie gesserat ille Pius . Here the cold Bones of tattling Pius ly , Who by his Death brought Peace to Italy ; Nations he sold , and many Crimes did act , But mask'd with seeming vertue each lewd Fact. Peter Barbs a Venetian succeeds , by the name of Paul the second , one of the most pevish fancifull fools , that we shall meet with in any History . One of his first exploits was to abolish all the Abbreviators , to whom Pope Pius his predecessor had sold those places , without returning any of their Mony. What these Gentlemens Office was , I am not wise enough to acquaint you , but it appears to be both of Honour and profit , else they would never have stickled so much about it . His pretended reason for putting them down was Ignorance , when in truth they were the Learnedest men Pius could get together from most parts of the World , and Platina who writes the Lives of the Popes hitherto , was one of them , a person no way contemptible for parts , as the size of Learning went in those times . When some of these discarded Officers , petition'd him to refer their Cause to the hearing of the Auditors of the Rota , ( a certain Court of Judicature in Rome ) and Platina spoke for all the rest ; this haughty Pope return'd this swaggering Answer — What dost talk to us of Judges ? dost thou not know that all Laws are lodg'd within the Closet of our Breast ( Ita nos , inquit , ad Judices revocas , ac si nescireo omnia Jura in scrinio pectoris nostri collocata esse ? ) This is our sentence , let them all be packing , I regard them not , I am Pope and it is lawfull for me to disannull or approve the Acts of others at my own pleasure . And because Platina , not satisfied with this Answer , wrot him a Letter about the same affair , he accused him of Libelling and Treason , which Treason was that he had ●alkt of Appealing from his Holiness to a General Council ; upon this poor Platina was Jail'd for four Months , and not long after taken up again upon a Sham plot , and put upon the Rack with several others , of whom diverse , being persons of good quality , whom he names in his History , dyed of their Tortures ; and when it appeared there was no such Conspiracy , as the Pope had fancied , yet they were long kept in durance , least , forsooth , he should seem to have Committed them at first without cause ; and when other accusations fail'd , he accused them of Heresy for disputing of the Immortality of the Soul out of Plato , whom , yet , ( as Platina truly observes , ) St. Austin affirms to come nearest therein to the opinion of a Christian ; and to compleat his ridiculous folly , he very gravely pronounced , all those to be Hereticks that should either in jest or earnest make mention of the name of an Academy . This will not appear strange , when you consider what the same Author relates , that this Pope hated Learning , and had such a spight against the Studies of Humanity , that he called all that follow'd them , Hereticks ; and for that reason , exhorted the Citizens of Rome not to suffer their Sons to be any longer at the Studies of Learning , for that it was sufficient if they had learned to write and read , and therefore Genebrard fitly calls him , Hostis Virtutis & doctrinae , the enemy of virtue and Learning . The most memorable things that he did for the good of the Church , was that he bought up at any rate all the extraordinary pretious stones he could hear of , to make the Papal Mitre more gay and glorious , for he took much delight to be gaz'd at and admired in that Bravery ; likewise he decreed that none should wear Scarlet Caps but Cardinals , and in the first year of his Popedome he gave them Cloth of the same Colour wherewith to cover their Horses and Mules when they rode ; that the Apostatized Church might even litterally resemble that Whore described to us in the Revelations . In the year 1465 ▪ the Cardinal of Laurence dying , who was exceeding rich , by the Popes consent bequeath'd his Estate to his two Brothers , called Scaranupi , but no sooner was he dead , but the Pope seized on the Legatees and kept them in Prison till they surrendred the Estate to his disposal , and so got those riches which ( saith Platina ) the late owner would rather had fallen to the Turks than him , as being one that he hated and always had quarrels with . Another of his excellencies , was that he had appointed publick Races all the Lent , and propos'd Prises to those that won , every day , so that there ran old men , young men , and Children , Christians and Jews , nay they ran with Horses and Mares and Asses and some upon Cows , with such diversion to the Company that they could scarce stand for Laughing , Vnde pontifex ipse solidam voluptatem percipiebat , from which his Holiness himself did take solid displeasure . Excellent sport for Christs Vicar ! He was a great Epicure , and if store of Belly-Timber were not brought him , would roar and cry out like mad ; he would drink too like a Fish , and when he went abroad 't is reported he used to paint his face , as Wenches do . He Excomunicated George King of Bohemia for being infected with the Heresy of John Hus , and deprived him of his Kingdome , which he liberally bestow'd upon Matthew King of Hungaria . In the 7 th year of his Popedome he dyed suddainly some say of an Apoplexy , but G●sper Pencerus affirms that he was strangled by the Divel in the very act of uncleaness ; this is certain he was a great Whoremaster , and was publickly known to have one Bastard , whence John Pannonius a Bishop of those times made this Epigram on him . Pontificis Pauli testes ne Roma requir as Filia quam genuit , sat docet esse Marem . Pope Paulus a male , Rome need no further trial , His Bastard Daughter makes it no denyal . To fill his Coffers he decreed that the Jubilee should be brought down from 50 years and Celebrated every 25 years ( and so it is observ'd to this day ) by which means it would come in the year 1475. whence he promis'd himself abundance of money , but like the rich fool in the Gospel he was cut off before that time , dying as you have heard Anno 1471. and here Platina's History de Vitis Pontificum concludes . The next Pope was F●ancis de Rovere a Savoyard , General of the Franciscans , who would be called Sixtus the 4 th , he created two Cardinal● , Peter Riere whom he had brought up from a Child with his Brother Jeronimo , and Julian his Brothers Son ( who was afterwards Pope Julius the second ) this Peter ( who was supposed to be his own Bastard ) he so prodigally enricht , that he seem'd born for nothing but to spend money , for in those two years that he liv'd a Cardinal he consumed Two Hundred Thousand Crowns in his ordinary Household Expence , and Dyed Forty Thousand Crowns in debt , being himself wasted and consumed with debauchery ; touching this Pope himself , hear what a Character Agrippa a Roman Catholick gives of him and his d●ings in his Vanity of Sciences , cap. 64. Amongst all the Pimps or Bauds of thse latter tim●s there was none more famous than Pope Sixtus the IV. who built at Rome a goodly Brothel-house or publick Stews , wherein according to the example of Heliogabalus he kept multitudes of Buxome Strumpets wherewith he furnished his friends and followers , gathering by this Whorish merchandize no small advantage to his Treasury , for these priviledg'd Court●sans at Rome did weekly pay every one a Julio to the Pope , which yearly Revenue amounts many times to the sum of Twenty Thousand Ducates , and in such request is that Office with the prime Grandees of the Church , that the Rents of the Bawds are cast up together with the Patrimony of the Church , for thus have I myself heard them casting up their accounts ( what Revenue or preferment such a man had ) he hath two Benefices , one Cure of Twenty Ducates , a Priory of Forty Ducates and three Whores in the Bawdy-house [ that is , he is to receive their Rent . ] Thus far Agrippa . Think you not now that the Church of Rome may most properly in all senses be called a Whore and mother of Fornications ? But though this were a prodigious peice of Impudence , yet this Incarnate Divel of a Pope proceeded to greater Abominations , for Wesellus of Groningen , who lived in the time of this Sixtus , and being a man famous in those days for his knowledg in the three Larned Languages , was thence commonly called Lux Mundi the Light of the World , in his book of Papal Indulgenses , ass●res us , that this Pope Sixtus at the request of the before mentioned Peter Riere ( whom he had made Cardinal of St. Sixtus and Patriarch of Constantinople ) and of Jeronimo his own Brother , and of the Cardinal of St. Luce ( who had the chief place belonging to Hunting under Paul the second ) permitted unto them and ever of them Sodomy during the three hottest months of the year viz. June , July and August , with this Clause Fiat ut petitur , let it be done as it is desired . yet this good Father wrot Book● of the Conception of the Virgin Mary , and Authorized that execrable blasphemous book of Alamus de Rupe a German and Domini●an Frier intituled Compendium Psalterii Mariani , wherein all that the Prophet David says of and to the Lord is attributed unto the Virgin Mary ; he also instituted a new Society of the Rosary , for the Credit whereof James Sp●engerus Provincial of Germany , devised a book of certain Miracles ( which Sixtus approved and defended with his Bulls and Indullgences ) wherein we read — That the Virgin Mary entering into the Cell or Chamber of this Alani , the doors being l●k● , and having woven some of her hair into a Ring , married her self therewith unto him , offering her self unto him to be kissed and her Breasts to be handled and sucked in as familiar manner as a Wife to her Husband , with many other accursed Bl●sphemous lies , by which we may with amazement consider into what a bottomless pit of Impiety the superstitious minds of the common people wereby these lew'd Atheists overwhelm'd ! the only commendable thing this Pope did that we can here of , was that he erected the Palatine Library in the Vatican , and assign'd a Revenue thereunto to maintain the Officers belonging to it ; he was Pope 13 years and dyed in the year 1484. To him is attributed the Invention of Beads , for the counting of Prayers , because he ordered those of the Society of the Rosary so to do , that they might know when they had done their Task ; of which Mantuan takes notice . Hi filo insertis numerant sua Murmura Baccis . Their murmering Pray'rs they count with Beads on strings Touching the Religion of this Pope , 't is thus expressed in an Epitaph made for him by Johnanes Sapidus . Riserat ut vivens Caelestia Numina Sixtus , Sic moriens nullus Credidit esse Deas . As Sixtus when he liv'd mockt God , so he Even at his death believ'd no God to be . Then came Innocent the 8 th of the Family of Cibo , originally a poor boy brought up with the Servants of the King of Sicily , but being for his extraordinary Beauty preferr'd to the Cardinal of Bononia ( you that are acquainted with Italy and the manners of the Scarlet Princes may guess for what purpose ) he soon got advancement . He was the first of all the Popes that publickly made his boasts of his Bastards , and indeed he had some reason being very plentifully stock't that way , for before he came to the Chair he had no less than 16 Bastards , eight boys , and as many Daughters , how many more he had afterwards we find not . But there was but two of them alive when he was made Pope ; of whom Onuphrius gives this Account , that his Son Francis and his Daughter Theodirina , his Bastards , were by him Enriched beyond measure , he distributing and squandring away vast summs of mony got by Indulgences in pretence of an Expedition against the Turks amongst those Brats and other of his Relations . The COURANT. Parque referre pari licuit , sempérque licebit . Truem. HAve you been to Congratulate the Captain ? Tory. Who ? Captain Confirmation ? no , I have had no leasure to be drunk to day ; but I 'm the Son of a Whigg , if he be not a rare man ; Montecuculi and Turenne were but Ratcatchers to him for Leading up with a Huzza ! and cut-off the Rear with Bar-shot ! Truem. I pray do any of the Antients that wrot the Tacktiks , or the Art Military , make the discipline of the Tap a qualification absolutely necessary in a Commander ? Tory. No , hang 'um , dull fools ! they did not understand it , but where drink 's the only valour , why should not a Hogshead have the Conduct ? and then how gallantly and magnificently it sounds , Brave Captain — Fill us two Pipes ? Noble Captain — fetch me up a Piss-pot . Nor is Five pound a night for keeping in awe Legal Riots and quelling peaceable seditions , and many a Bottle called for by the by to attone the sin of defaulting , a thing to be slighted , and therefore no wonder if there have , since the memory of man , been mighty strivings amongst the formidable Gyants of Blew Apronland for martial preferment . Truem. Which puts me in mind of an old story in our Country ( though nothing to this purpose ) of a Woman that had four or five Children , and a Bitch that happen'd to encrease the World with as many Whelps , strait the little Brats ( being you must know in Hobb's state of nature ) began to catch for propriety , Dick said — This shall be mine ; and Tom said — This shall be mine , and each made sure of one ; then says Tom , my Puppies name shall be Captain , no , quoth Dick , mine shall be Captain , and so said they all ; and in short fell to Loggerheads about the point , the Mother hearing them screaming and crying , one with a Bloody Nose and 'tother with a torn Muckender , came in to part the fray ; to whom with many a bitter sob , they relate the occasion of their quarrel ; whereupon like a discreet Matron , be quiet , be quiet , quoth she , you bawling Bastards , all the Puppies shall be Captains ; and so the Controversy ended . Tory. Well! but what 's the New's abroad ? Truem. They talk of more and more Plots still . Tory. As how prethee ? Truem. Why , they say , there is so many Popish Priests and Jesuits come over ( but for no harm I●le warrant you ) that they can't all get work , therefore what do half a dozen of the cunning'st Rogues in the bunch but to get elbow room subtilly give out with great Confidence , that there are Warrants out against Father such an one and Father such an one , and by these Arts have frighted away many of their Brethren into the Country , and now monoplize the whole Imployment of Mass-mumbling and Whore-shrifting to themselves . Tory. A pretty stratagem ! but we have a Plot going on too . Truem. Prethee what 's that ? Tory. To Indict all the Whiggs in England for a Riot at Guild-Hall on Midsummer-day . Truem. That 's fine ! but how can it be done with any handsome Colour ? Tory Let us alone for Cloth and Colour too , the way is found out and discover'd by a notable paty Old Tory that lives to the South of St Pauls , who being on Tuesday last in Aldersgate-street and talking of those businesses , some of the Company alledged , that one that he knew of those now prosecuted in the Crown-Office , was diverse miles of in the Country that day ; no matter for that , no matter for that , quoth this Sir politick Nestor , the proceeding is just , all over according to Law for all that , for his heart was with them , and that makes him as guilty of the Riot as the Sheriffs themselves . Truem. 'T was an Ingenious explanation , but I must take leave for I am for Tunbridge to night . Tory. Then pray present my service to our friend , Mr. Common Simpleton ! and desire him to drink less Water and more Wine next week , upon my life his Heraclitus will be fit for nothing in the world but to send down thither for service in the Backwalks . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , August 11. 1682. Donec erit Papa , donec erunt pia scripta virorum Pellis ovilla trucem non Teget ulla Lupum . The Turk aud Pope intimate Friends , Reliques pretended to be found . An Epitaph upon Pope Innocent VIII . The detestable Lives of those Two Monsters , Pope Alexander the VI. and his Bastard Caesar Borgia . WE are yet in the story of Pope Innocent the 8 th . In whose time it happen'd , that Bajazet the Grand Seignior of the Turks going about , according to the unnatural policy of that barbarous Empire , to make away his Brethren , one of them named Gemes ( Zizimus , Onuphrius calls him ) a person famous for his Wisdom and Valour , escaping , endeavour'd to defend himself by Arms ; but being unhappily routed by his Brother on the plains of Bythinia , retired himself to Rhodes , where being taken by the Grand Master of the Order , for a sum of Mony was delivered unto Innocent , under whom and his Successor he was kept Prisoner for many years , and at last dyed in Captivity , and though we never hear they made him a Christian , yet they forgot not to make advantage by him to themselves , for so much did Bajacet apprehend his Liberty , that he held Correspondence with the Pope , and allow'd him a Pension of Forty Thousand Crowns ( Phillip de Comines who liv'd in that Age , says it was Sixty Thousand ) per annum , to oblige him to keep the said Gemes the more strictly and warily ; and no doubt his Holiness esteem'd a Mussalmans Mony altogether as Catholic as if it had been the most Christian Kings . Nor was this all the to●ens of their Amity , but the subtle Turk knowing well enough how to gratify the superstitious Pope , sent him the top of an old rusty Lance , which he told him was the end of the very Spear wherewith the Soldier ( Longinus the Papists will have his name to be from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which signifies a Spear ) pierc'd the side of Jesus Christ when he was Crucified ; you may perhaps wonder where this Rarity had lain so many Hundred years , but Onuphrius will tell you very punctually , that it was found a long time before at St. Andrews Church in Antioch ( I pray by the way how came it thither ? ) That when the City was taken one Boemundus caught it up , and though he could not before subdue the Cittadel , yet then he presently took it , and with this piece of a Spear , Hostium multa Millia prodigiose delevit , prodigiously destroy'd many Hundreds of his Enemies ; then it was carried to Constantinople as a present to the Emperour , and being there found by the Turk , he now very Courteously sends it to the Pope , who most Religiously ( saith Onuphrius ) laid it up in the Va●ican Church ; nor wanted he the good luck to find another somewhat more pretious Relique , for Peter Gonsalvo de Mendoza repairing the Church of the Holy Cross in Rome , spyed in the midst of the Wall a fragment of the Title of the Cross of Christ written in three Languages , which 't is said was hid there by the Emperour Placidius Valentinianus above a Thousand years before . But this Imposture , the Letters themselves bewray'd ; the dull Monk that forg'd it , was none of the best Graecians , for instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was both Barberously and against all sense and Grammer , written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . However both these Inventions , serv'd to supply Innocents Successor with a plentifull Harvest of Indulgences , and consequently brought in abundance of money ; for as for Innocent himself , he dyed soon after , in the 8 th year of his Popedome , and was Buried for the greater Sanctity of the business , just by the place where he had reposited the Holy Spear . You may remember our last told you his true original Name was Cibo , and that he had a competent stock of Natural Sons and Daughters ; in respect of which , and Allusion to that ( then unquestion'd ) story of Pope Joan , Marullus bestow'd this Epitaph on him . Quid quaeris Testes , sit Mas an Faemina Cibo ? Respice Natorum Pignora certa Gregem , Octonocens Pueros genuit totidemque puellas ; Hunc merito potuit dicere Roma Patrem . Spurcities , Gula , Avaritia atque Ignavia deses , Hoc Octave ! jacent , quo tegeris , Tumulo . No need of Groping here , the sex to scan , His numerous Bastards prove Cibo a man. Eight Boys he got , and just as many Lasses , No news then , if he for Rome's Father passes . Uncleaness , Avarice , Sloth , Gluttony , Are all Entomb'd at once , where he doth ly . But let Innocent be never so bad , the Proverb will be vereified — Seldom comes a better , his Successor extreamly exceeded him in all kind of wickedness . This was Roderic Borgia , who being chosen Pope , Anno 1492. was called Alexander the 6th . As for the means his coming to the Chair , Hieronimus Marius in his Eusebius Captivus , affirms , that it was obtain'd by a Compact with the Divel Immediately and expresly , and indeed he that once boasted he had all the Kingdomes of the World in his gift , might well enough pretend to bestow the Triple Crown , or who more fit than Satain to bestow the Papacy , a place which for many Hundreds of years has brought him in so much advantage , as if it were design'd only to serve his Interests ? But other Historians mention only a bargain with Old Nick at second hand , by the meditation of Bribes , Simony , &c. Thus Onuphrius in the life of this Alexander and Volaterranus in his Anthropoliga , attest , that he mounted to so high a Dignity by the endeavours of some Cardinals whom he had Corrupted with Bribes , and especially of Ascanius Sforta , who sold himself at a high price , Vt hic omnium ejus Ordinis deterrimus , pro optimo pontifex renuntiaretur , That this fellow the very worst of all the Cardinals ( and God knows had was the best ) might be made Pope . And that most credible Historian Guiccardine relates it more accurately in these words — He was chosen Pope by means of the discord that was betwixt the Cardinals Ascanius Sforta , and Julian of St. Peter ad vincula , but add withall , that by a new Example in the sight and knowledg of all men he bought the Popedome , partly with Mony , partly with the promise of his great Offices and Benefices , by which means he got the Cardinals Voices , who contemning the Commandment of the Gospel , were not ashamed to sell the power to him , to make Traffique of the sacred Treasures , by a Coelestical Authority . To this abominable Negotiation many amongst them were drawn by Cardinal Ascanius , not only by perswasion but Example , who being Corrupted by an Insinite desire of Riches , bargained to have the Vice-Chancellorship ( which was the principal Office of the Court of Rome ) enriched with most excellent furniture . — And then he proceeds to give the Characters of this Pope Alexander in these terms — His manners were very dishonest , there was in him no sincerity , no Shame , no Truth , no faith , no Religion ; but rather insatisfiable Covetousness , Ambition beyond measure more than Burttish Cruel●y , and a most violent desire to raise his Sons , which were many in number , whether by right or by wrong to the highest Dignities ; thus ●uiccardine a man of the Romish Communion ; Noris the Friar of Padua much less plain , calling him Occultae Iniquitatis summéque dissimulationis Hominem , A person of secret inquity and the deepest dissimulation . At this time Charles the 8 th of France laid Claim to the Kingdom of Naples , to prevent whose Neighbourhood the Pope makes a League with Alphonsus of Aragon , ( who likewise pretended to the Crown ) upon these conditions , that Alexander should invest the said Alphonsus at the same price as he did his Father , and send his Legate to Crown him . That Alphonsus should pay the Pope Thirty Thousand Ducates , and give the Popes Eldest Bastard ( whom he had made Duke of Candia ) Twelve Thousand Ducates Per Annum , out of the Revenues of that Kingdom Fora Pension , and the first of the seven principal Offices that should be void ; and bestow certain Benefices of very great value on his Holinesses younger Bastard , named Caesar Borgia whom he had already created Cardinal , and the better to do so , because by the Canons , Bastards are disabled from that dignity , though he had before publickly own'd him to be his own Son , and did so ever afterwards , yet now to serve a turn , procured false Witnesses to swear that he was the lawfull Son of another man. So much less did he regard Subornation and Perjury than the violation of a Canon . In the mean time the French King advances with great success . Whereupon ( saith Paulus Jovius L. 2. see also Guiccardine Cap. 19 ) the Pope to divert or put a stop to his Carreer , sends Buiccardo of Genoa as his Legate to the Grand Seignior Bajazet , suggesting to him that the said King Charles design'd as soon as he had setled his affairs in Naples , to Invade Greece ; the Turk thankfully receives this Admonition , Treats the Legate Honourably , and with them returned a vast sum of Mony and an Ambassador of his own , to whom amongst other matters given in charge , there was a Letter written in the Greek Tongue , wherein Bajazet earnestly importunes the Pope to make away his Brother by Poyson , promising upon his faith to give him for the same not only Twenty Thousand Ducates , but also to bestow upon him the Seamless-Coat of Christ , as some years before he had sent the point of the Spear before mention'd . But these Ships were Intercepted , by the Brother Cardinal Julian an Enemy to the Pope , and a friend to the French , who seized all the Mony as due to him from the Pope . At which his Holiness was much afflicted , and sought new means to reestablish this Correspondence with Bajazet . But still Charles passing through Italy without resistance comes to Rome with his whole Army , and enters the City with displayed Ensigns , and his Lance upon his Thigh ; in the beginning of the year 1494. to the great Terror of the Pope , who fearing he should call him to account for such undue practises of obtaining the Papacy , or take from his usurped Dominions and Power , or joyn with several of the Cardinals ( that were that way already inclined ) to require a General Council ; with which one word ( saith Jovius ) the Popes are more terrified than with any other Accidents whatsoever . Alexander for the present retreats to the Castle of St. Angelo , and thence with Bribes and flatteries Corrupts diverse of the Kings Council , to divert him from any Reformation of the Church ; and so upon agreement that the Pope should surrender into his hands the Castle of Civetta Vecchia , and certain other strong holds , and pronounce him Emperour of Greece , and some other Articles , matters were composed between them , and for performance of this Treaty , the Popes Son Caesar Corgia , was to go along with him , as an Hostage ; as also Gemes the Turks Brother , Charles Alledgging he might do good service in the War he designed against the Mahumetans . But this Gemes was no sooner come to Naples but he dyed , not without manifest tokens of a slow Poyson given him to drink to shorten his Life . And from whom this Treacherous more than Barbarous Murder proceeded , may be Guess'd by that Transaction between the Pope and Bajazet , who ( saith Guiccardine ) had long time made good use of the Avarice of the Vicars of Christ , that he might possess his Empire in Peace . Then at the Vatican the Pope received the King , who with bended Knee kissed his Feet , and another day , the Pope Celebrating Mass , he held the ●ason whilst he ●asht his hands , which Ceremonies the Pope caused to be Painted in a Gallery in the Castle of St. Angelo , to transmit the memory thereof to posterity , it being always the trick of Popes to screw up present Complements into future duties . Soon after King Charles returned into France , and having first lost his Son the Dauphin , was himself snatcht away by a sudden Death , which Philip de Comines saith , was foretold by Hierom Savanaro●a ( a good man esteemed a Prophet at Florence , and afterwards Burnt ) who predicted his successes in Italy , but withal told him , that if he did not procure the Reformation of the church according to his dnty , there hung a scourge over his head , and God hath pronounced a sentence against him which he would Execute elsewhere . Pope Alexander now studies nothing but to Advance his Bastards not without Tragical examples of Whoredome , Incests and Cruelty , odious to the Barbarians themselves . He had conferr'd all secular power on the Eldest , which Caesar , the younger , took so ill , that one Evening he caus●d him to be murder'd and flung into Tyber , being moved thereto likewise by Jealousie , as fearing he had more share in the love of Madam Lucreta their Sister than himself , for you must note she was not only Stumpet to them both , but also ( O horible Incest ! ) to her own Father the Pope himself , who first took her from a mean Spaniard he had Married her to before his Popedome , as being now below her dignity , and bestow'd her on the Prince of Pizaro ; from whom on pretence of his Insufficiency he caused her by Judges of his own chusing , to be divorc'd , and once more Married to a Bastard of Alphonsus King of Arragon ; yet still continuing his own detestable Commerce with her ; whence Pontanus gives her this Epitaph . Hoc jacet in Tumulo Lucreta nomine , sed Re Thais , Alexandri Filia , sponsa , Nurus . In this Tomb lies the Pope's and Nature's shame Thais in Trueth , although Lucrete in Name ; See , what Infallibility can do ! She was his Daughter , Miss , and Son's Miss too . The COURANT. Tory. THey are divelish mad , I 'le tell you that , and threaten you most Confoundedly . Truem. Poor blustering vapours ! Chits and Asrseworms ! scarce fit to be of the Life-guard to a Cherry-Tree ! Tory. What news from the Wells ? Truem. Nothing extraordinary , the great stones still stand just where they did , as fixt and stable as English Liberties or London Charter ; the ratling of Guilt-Coaches has not remov'd them an Inch. Yet we had abundance of Fools , Cullies , Sharpers , and Jilts , so that sometimes the Factions on the walks , were a pretty symbolical Landscape of those in Church and State ; the sharking Trepan was the Jesuite that Embroil'd all Company ; the Masquerade-Papist play'd Booty ; the ranting Bully snatcht up the stake of Loyalty , and ran away with it , whilst the poor Old Cavaleir was pointed at for a Whigg . But what is this Glorius Feast of yours , so much talkt of . Tory. Why , there should have been Fifteen Hundred of us , and 't was not our fault there was not so many , for the Tickets were at last given abroad like Saffolds Pocky Bills . Truem. I 'le assure you , 't was a brave opportunity for Loyal Journy-man Taylers , this Cucumber-time . Tory. Yes , they Indented with their Bellies not to Eat again this Fortnight . — And then to see the Condescention and Charity , as well as Policy of the business ; Illustrissimo's and Grandee's , and Porters , and Sons of Whores , and Prentices , so sweetly mixt , you 'd wonder at it ! O my Conscience ( besides the Lords and people of Quality , who you know have got the Lord knows what ) the very rest of the Company were not much less worth , that Ten Thousand Pounds . Truem. That 's great I 'le promise you ; especially their prudence too , being put in the same Ballance with their vast Estates ! yet ( suppose it true ) I have known one single Ignoramus Grand Jury able to buy the whole Society Twenty times over . But to talk seriously — I have a just veneration for any person of Honour that might divert themselves at this Conventicle , but for the rest , I must needs say , an Haunch of Venison is not much more valuable than a Mess of Pottage , and for a few little people ( Boys , and Journymen and I know not who ) to single out themselves , and appropriate ( forsooth ) the Tytle of the Loyal , ( which every good Subject in England is proud of ) is not this in effect to call all those many Thousands that join not in the ridiculous frolique , Traitors and 〈◊〉 ? and do not such practises most apparently tend to Faction , distinguishing and setting up of parties , and Sedition ? nor is it difficult to Imagine what Influence such meetings will have on wild unbridled youth , when in defiance to their Indentures ( for breach of which the Law and prudent necessary Custom of the City has awarded Little-Ease and Bridewell ) they shall dare be Scaperloytering to a right Honourable Feast . Nor is it any answer to say , they do it to shew their Loyalty , for that 's demonstrated in being obedient to the Law , and their Masters , not in Drinking Healths , Swearing , roaring and Huzza-ing . Tory. Well for all your slighting of Health-drinking , I conceive it a most necessary thing in these times , for you see what Loyal - Nat-Pillory - Thomson , saith last Saturday , how one Saunders a supposed Whigg being Indicted at Hereford Assizes , the Court gravely put it to him whether he used to Drink the King and the Dukes Health ? who answer'd , He could Eat the Kings as well as any man in England , but it seems had a great Fine laid upon him . Truem I verily believe this another of his impudent Scandals on the Government , and doubt not but the worthy persons concern'd will vindicate themselves from his Libel , for can it be Imagin'd that any of the sage Judges , would so far forget themselves , their Dignity and Gravity , as to ask such a pitifull ridiculous question ? is Health Drinking , an Hellish Custome condemn'd by the Law of God , Habakkuk 2. 15. and Morta●ity , and his Majesties Proclamation , now become the Shibholeth of Loyal● ? Tory. Well , well , I 'm sure they are all Whiggs and Phanaticks and Traitors , that wont Drink the ●ukes Health ( for the Kings of late is somewhat out of fashion ) but prethe tell us what is that place in Habakkuk , for I do not oft trouble my head with the Bible ? Truem. The words are these — Wo unto him that giveth his Neighbour Drink , that puttest thy Bottle to him , and makest him Drunk also , that thou may'st look on their Nakedness , thou art fil●ed with shame for Glory , the Cup of the Lords right hand shall be turned unto thee , aud shamefull Spewing shall be thy own Glory . Printed for Langley Curtis , 1682. The Weekly Pacquet OF Advice from Rome : OR , The History of POPERY . The Fourth Volume . FRIDAY , August 18. 1682. Dubium nullum est iis quos spiritus Christi tangit , quin sciant , sese Offerre summum & gratissimum Laudis sacrificium , quicquid contra hanc Cruentam Blasphemam & Sacrilegam Meritricem Diaboli legere , dicere , scribere possunt — Luther in Epist . ante R. Barius M. De vitis pontificum . Pope Alexander Poison'd , by a mistake with Wine prepared to Poison a Cardinal . Thirty Thousand years pardon granted , Julius the second , a Tory-Pope , flings St. Peters Keys into Tybur . Pope Leo the X. sends out extravagant Indulgences , which Luther opposes , and so we are brought to the beginning of the Reformation . THe Pope was so far from punishing his base begotten Caesar Borgia , for murdering his Brother mention'd in our last , that he not winked at it , but resolves still to advance him to Riches and Honour ; in order to which the said Caesar flung off his Cardinals Robes , and openly delar'd he would be no longer a Priest , but a man of Warr ; then he married Charlotte nearly related to the French King , who was willing to bestow her on him , because he had a mind to change his Bedfellow , and concluded by sweetening the Pope by this match , to obtain a Divorce . Caesar being return'd into Italy , designs the ruine of all the Governours or Lieutenants of the Cities of Romania , and to take the Government and profits all to himself ; for effecting which , there was no kind of Treachery or Cruelty which he left unpractised , Stabbing some , Poisoning others , and Strangling diverse ; whilst the Father striving as it were to exceed the Son in wickedness , was playing the same Game with the Cardinalls and chief Barons of the City ; insomuch that Volateran and Guiccardine are weary with relating their Barbarities , and the politick Florentine , Nick Matchiavil , when he would give the World the Character or true figure of a Tyrant , does it in the person of this Caesar Borgia , as Zenophon describes an excellent Prince , in the name of Cyrus . Amongst other devises both Father and Son were exquisite Practioners in Poyson , and had thereby taken off several of the Richest Cardinals . — But — Non Lex est Justior ulla Quam Necis Artifices Arte perire sua . 'T is Just , such witty Engineers of Death , By their own Arts should lose their hated Breath . The manner of this Popes death both Onuphrius , Volateran , and Guiccardine relate as followeth , — He Supping one night in a Vineyard near the Vatican , to enjoy the coolness of the Air , was suddenly carried desperately sick into the Pallace , and the next morning he died , black , swoln , and beyond all credit deform'd , which happened as it is credibly reported by Poyson in this manner : Caesar Borgia his Son Duke of Valentia , had resolv'd to Poison Adrian Cardinal of Corvoto , in whose Vineyard they were to Sup that Night , he sent before certain Bottles of Wine which he caused to be delivered to a Servant of his with a strict charge that no body should tast or touch it ; it happen'd before Supper time the Pope came , and being very hot and thirsty , called for Wine , and because his Supper was not yet brought from the Pallace , the fellow thinking this to be some more excellent sort of Wine than usual , willing to gratify his Holinesses Pallate , gave him some of it ; and just as the Father was drinking , in came the Son , and not imagining it to be of the Wine he had so prepared , drank of it too , but he being young and using present Remedies escaped with his Life , but not without great Languishment which incapacited him for Actions for the future . This Pope had Raign'd , or rather Rag'd 11 years , and the people were so pleas'd they were rid of him , that Guiccardine tells us , Multitudes ran from all parts of the City , to glut their eyes , if they could , with the dead Carcase of this Serpant , who with such unbridled Ambition , perfidious Treachery , horrible Cruelty , monstrous Luxury , Insatitae , Avarice , and selling without difference , or respect all things holy and profane , had Infected the whole World. Nor does Onuphrius the Popes own Historiographer , give him a better Character ; His Treachery ( says he ) was more than punical , his Cruelty Barbarous , his Covetousness and Extortion unmeasurable , his desire to enrich his Children , whether by Right , or by wrong , unsatiable . He was strangely given to Women , by whom he had four Sons and two Daughters . His principal Where was Vanoccia , a Roman , whom for her Beauty , rare meen , pleasant wit , and Eloquence , in the time of his meaner Fortunes he liv'd with after the manner of a Wife . — Now was not this a rare fellow to be Christs Viccar , Peters Successor , Head of the Church , Infallible ? &c. Yet this was the pretious Pope , who in the year 1494. Publisht with his own mouth , a pardon for Thirty Thousand years to as many as would say a certain Prayer before the Image of St. Anne , the Mother of the blessed Virgin , Beginning — Benedicta sit Sancta Anna Mater tua , ex quâ sine maculâ & peccato processisti , &c. Blessed be St. Anne thy mother , of whom without spot or sin thou didst proceed , &c. Where are now the Dominicans who Preached the contrary Doctrine ? the most Holy , most infallible Monster , you see , has concluded the point against them . Next came Pius the 3 d , in the year 1503. he was an Old decripite fellow , and lived not above a month , then upstarts that Hector Julius the second , for before ever the Cardinals met , he had made his Party by Bribes and fair promises ; and so without ever shutting the doors of the Consistory was declared Pope ; his first business was to Marry a Bastard Girle he had , named Felix , to one of the Vrsini , and his next was to drive the French out of Italy ; he took Cesena and Forolivio from Caesar Borgia , the Son of Pope Alexander the 6 th , Expell'd the Family of Bentivogli with their Wives and Children out of Bononia , Excommunicated the Venetians , and gave their Lands to the first that could take them , Interdicted Alphonso Duke of Ferrara , and made open War against him because he took part with the French , and went in person to the seige of Mirandula . And passing once over the Bridge of Tyber , with a naked sword in his hand , he flung the Keys into the River , which gave occasion to that Epigram . Hic Gladius Pauli nos nunc defendit ab Hoste Quandoquidem Clavis nil suvat ista Petri. Since Peter's Keys with Foes can not prevail , This sword of Paul to save us shall not fail . And Monstrelet the Historian thus describes him , — He left the Chair of St. Peter , and took upon him the Title of Mars the God of War , displaying in the field his Triple Crown , and spending his Nights in the Watch. What a goodly sight was it to see the Mitres , Crosses and Crosier staves Flying up and down the Field ? sure no Divels could be there , where Benedictions were sold so cheap . Upon this , Lewis of France and Maximilian the Emperour resolve to call a Council at Pisa , and to summon this Pope thither as being notoriously scandalous , incorrigible , a Fomenter of Wars , and altogether unfit for the Popedome ; and though the Pope used means to take off the Emperour , yet Lewis persisted and caused certain Medals to be Coyned , upon which was Inscribed these words — Perdam Babylonem , I will destroy Babylon , and on some of them , perdam Babylonis nomen — I will destroy the Name of Babylon . By which 't is evident he meant Rome , so that the notion of its being Babylon is neither new , nor set on foot by Protestants , though 't is true his Holiness was herewith so much offended , that by his Bull he took away from the French King the Title of Most Christian , and offer'd the same to Henry the 8 th of England ( then one of the Popes white Boy 's ) on whom afterward was bestow'd , that of , defender of the Faith , but , God be thanked , our Protestant Brittish Monarchs as they yet usually retain the one , so they may justly , when they shall think fit , assume the other , without being beholding to a raskally Divels Priest for either of them . In opposition to the Council of Pisa , Pope Julius sets up a Conventicle under that name in the Lateran at Rome , who Excommunicate the other folks , and damn all their proceedings ; but ●n the heat of their Carier Julius dies , on whom those that knew him bestow'd these Epigrams . Fraude capit totum Mercator Julius Orbem , Vendit enim Caelos , non habet Ipse tamen . By fraud that Huckster Julius scrapes up pelf , For Heaven he sells , yet hath it not himself . And again , Genui tui Patrem , Genitricem Graecia , Partum Pontus & unda dedit , nunc Bonus esse potest ? Fallaces Ligures , mendax est Grecia , Ponto Nulla fides ; in te haec singula , Jule ! tenes . From Genua and Greece his Parents blood , At Sea he had his Birth , can he be good ? The Genoe's alway false , Greeks Liars be , Faithless the Sea ; all Julius meet in thee . In a word , the Popedome of Julius was so imperious and barbarous , that the Cardinals were upon the point of ●●●ding the next that should suc●eed in that See , to the good behaviour , and prescribing certain R●les whereby ●e should Act , but what a pretty Torisme is it to hedge in a Cuckow , guide Infallibility , and bound the perrogative of the Chair , which according to modern Casuists , is unli●i●table ? he dyed in the year 1513 in the 10 th year of his pontificate , and the greatest Enology that Ouuphrius himself can bestow on him , is , that he was Bellicâ Gloriâ plusquam pontificem deceret Clarus , More famous for war like Glory than became a Pope . The next was John de Medicis , a very pretty forward Child , for he got to be an Archbishop almost before he had left his Go-Cart , and at Thirteen years of age was made a Cardinal , and at 37 arriv'd at the Popedome , by the name of Leo the 1● th . On his Coronation day , he spent an Hundred Thousand D●●●tes , and in one morning , the Colledge of Cardinals c●nsenting ( say ; our Author ) for fear , not of free will , he Created one and Thirty Cardinals , amongst whom were two of his Nephews . He continu'd the Council of Lateran conven'd by his Predecessor , and extinguisht that of Pisa , he exacted great summs of mony throughout all Europe by his Legates , under pretence of making War against the Turks , and his Prodigality causing continual want , he used ( saith Guiccardine ) very licentiously the Authority of the Holy See , and spread abroad throughout all the World , without any difference of times and places , most ample Indullgences , not only to succour the Living , but also to deliver the Souls of the departed out of the pains of Purgatory . And it being notorious that such Indulgences were granted only to rook people of their mony , there arose thereby many scandals , especially in Germany , where his Ministers for a very small price sold these braided Wares , and in Taverns play'd away at Dice the power of delivering Souls out of Purgatory , and the money thus raised he gave to his Sister Magdalene , who appointed the Bishop of Arembauld her Commissary for that business , which place he executed with exceeding great Covetousness , and Extortion , so that Preachers were not asham'd to publish in their Pulpits , that at the sound of the mony , as it was cast into their Bason , the Souls skipp'd for joy amidst the flames , and presently flew out of Purgatory , and that whoever gave 10 Soulz might deliver thence what Soul he pleased , but if there was but one farthing less , they would do nothing . These horrible abuse●s being thus daily without all shame committed , it pleased God to raise up Martin Luther , who first began to inveigh only against such exorbitant Indnlgences , about the year 1516. but afterwards the Pope instead of Reformation sending forth his Thunderbolts against him , he grew more wearily to scan the Doctrines of the Roman Church , and so open'd a way for the Reformation , which hence may properly bare date , and therefore here , as an happy and very proper period we shall give a Conclusion to this 4 th Volume . SOLI GLORIA SOLA DEO . The COURANT. Tory. THe truth is , 't was a great disappointment , and has utterly spoil'd the wit of an Health to Blewcap ! but are not your Whiggs at Chichester most abominable Varlets , to Massacre our Reverend Father's Jades at this rate ? Truem. Yes indeed , Nat Thomson and L'Estrange I see resolve to make Martyrs of the poor Beasts ; one of the Roman Emperours made his Horse Lord Mayor , and an Ass you know tutor'd the Prophet , why then may not an Episcopal Steed be Sainted ? We men of Kent I remember got long-tails by being uncivil to Bishop Beckets Nag , and who knows what heavy Judgments may befall these Clowns of Sussex for such a damnable Plot against Old Roan or sorrell Ecclesiastick ? but the truth is , all the whole story is a Ly , the Phanaticks kill'd my Lord the Bishops Horses , no more than they burnt London , and yet Roger L'Estrange has charg'd them with both . Tory. Well! let the Horses go to the Dogs , o●ly as long unburied as the fellow did , a few years ago , but in the mean time what can you say touching the man that was slain there the other day ? Truem. There was a fellow fit for the Imployment , that took upon him to be an Informer , but staying too long after the Brandy bottle , the Meeting it seems was broke up , this loss of a Jobb and the Liquor together enrag'd him to that degree , that he must needs break a worthy Gentleman's Windows , whose Coachman going out to enquire the cause of that Burglary , the Informer not only abus'd his Master with vile Language , but assaulted the Coachman , who in his own defence , laid him in the Kennell , but no sooner had he recover'd his Leggs , but away he runs to the Man 's you wot on to make his sad Complaint how he had suffer'd by the Whigs for serving the Church . Into the Celler he is carryed for a Cup of Benediction and Consolation , and being Drunk before , adds to the debauch , and so good Night ! Now this accident is to be fill'd to the Dissenters account , and you must needs believe that he dyed by means of the scuffle between him and the Coachman . But pray tell us , what makes Squire Hodge so desparately mad with the Parliaments , and fall so foul on their priviledges at this juncture , I hope we are not like to have one this Winter ? Tory. No , no , Hang 'um we all hate the very name ; the Popes Holiness himself would be as well pleas'd to hear of a General Council as we of a Parliament . You see Roger aforesaid makes it Rebellion and half seas over to Forty one , to expect an annual Parliament , though there are a Brace or two of as fair laws for it , as any in the Statute Book . Truem. I never wonder to hear naughty Boys rail against Birch ; no doubt the Gentleman's Journey to Holland , cost him Mony , and he may be allow'd now to swagger ; don't you remember how the Collier huff● against the Mayor when he was got out of the Liberties . Tory. Yes , but his saying 'tother day that Rebellion always attended the Reformation , was a little to broad . I left a note last Night at Sam 's to caution him to more prudence , for if he go on at this rate the people will conclude him a Papist , though Prance should never make a word on 't ? Printed for Langley Curtis . 1682. 
A13078	----	A looking glasse for princes and people Delivered in a sermon of thankesgiving for the birth of the hopefull Prince Charles. And since augmented with allegations and historicall remarkes. Together with a vindication of princes from Popish tyranny. By M. William Struther preacher at Edinburgh. Struther, William, 1578-1633. 1632 Approx. 748 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 159 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A13078 STC 23369 ESTC S117893 99853102 99853102 18470 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13078) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18470) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 976:12) A looking glasse for princes and people Delivered in a sermon of thankesgiving for the birth of the hopefull Prince Charles. And since augmented with allegations and historicall remarkes. Together with a vindication of princes from Popish tyranny. By M. William Struther preacher at Edinburgh. Struther, William, 1578-1633. [8], 111, [1]; [16], 180 p. By the heires of Andro Hart, Printed at Edinburgh : 1632. "A looking glasse for princes and popes" has separate dated title page, register and pagination. Variant: title has "Together with a vindication of princes, &c.". Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Charles -- II, -- King of England, 1630-1685. Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800. Sermons, English -- 17th century. Popes -- Primacy -- Early works to 1800. 2004-03 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-03 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-11 Andrew Kuster Sampled and proofread 2004-11 Andrew Kuster Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A LOOKING GLASSE ▪ For Princes and People . Delivered in a Sermon of Thankesgiving for the Birth of the hopefull Prince CHARLES . And since augmented with Allegations and Historicall Remarkes . Together with a Vindication of Princes , &c. By M. WILLIAM STRVTHER Preacher at Edinburgh . Psal. 2. Bee wise , O Kings ▪ Printed at Edinburgh , by the Heires of Andro Hart. 1632. TO THE MOST HIGH , AND MIGHTY KING : CHARLES OF GREAT Britaine , Defender of the Faith , &c. Most Dread Soveraigne , BOth these Arguments craue your Ma. kyndlie patrocinie : as Father of that Prince , whose birth occasioned the Thanksgiving : And Sonne of that King , who went before all Kings , in vindicating royall Authoritie ▪ Gods Providence over Man ( his last Creature in time , but first in Loue ) is so great ; that his care of other Creatures comparatiuely seemeth a Neglect : Hee hath distinguished him in Order and Degrees : Gathered him in Societies : And perfited these Societies with an supereminent power . That Head giveth a natiue influence to its Bodie , and the Bodie subiecteth it selfe to that Head. Wee bring this Law from the Wombe written in our Hearts ; and Christ confirmed it by Word and Example : Hee disposed so his Birth at Bethlehem , that at once hee fulfilled his Fathers promise , and obeyed Augustus Edict beeing taxed in his Mother : The Church for ten Ages followed her Head in that Obedience . Though her Worke bee Heavenly by the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven , to winne Soules ●o Go●t ; and her Reward bee to sit on Thrones , and judge the Tribes of Israel : Yet shee gaue to Caesar the things that are Caesars . And though Ambrose say , that Sublimitas Episcopalis nullis potest comparationibus aequari And nihil esse in hoc s●c●do sublimiius sacerdote ; yet hee both practised and perswaded obedience to Princes . But Bab●l confounded all : And Antichrist ( in a more fearefull Collision of the Civill and Ecclesiastick Powers , then the two Hills in Marius & Sylaes time ) trod the honor of Princes in the dust : he thought it greater to divide Lands , than remit sins ; and thurst himselfe in their Thrones : Hee exposed their Kingdomes to violence ; and their sacred Persons and Authoritie to contempt : : These insolencies might seeme tolerable in times of blindnesse , as S. Austine speaketh of Romulus Apotheosing : But now after so long contest , they maintaine them . Their Advocate affirmeth , & Paul the fifth approved it , That he is the onelie Emperour and King ; the Superiour of all Kings , from whom all Iurisdiction floweth . What ever in danger they deny ; or in necesitie they mitigate , this is the just Modell of their Pope , and the prime Article of their faith . That Luciferian pride was so eminent in Popes , that it is hard to know , whether to wonder more at the Impudencie of Christs Vicar vsurping , or the patience of Princes suffering . Poperie was never further from the Truth , and meeknesse of Iesus , then since it was Iesuited : That name is not a denomination of a new Zeale or goodnesse , but the maske of exquisite craft and crueltie ; and the tincture of impenitencie : And as the Apostle maketh the opposition of Christus and Antichristus ; and Cyprian of Spiritus and Antispiritus , somay wee of Iesus and Anti-Iesus . But God by Reformation hath mended that confusion : The light of the Gospel hath at once revealed his heresie in Doctrine , and tyrannie in Vsurpation . This is a tryall of Princes ; for they are free and happie Princes who haue shaken off his Yoak ; and reformed themselues , and their Kingdomes to the Gospel of Christ : But thrise miserable are they who lye still drunke in her fornications . God in mercie hath put your Ma. in the first ranke : The Titles of Defender of the Church from King William of Scotland , a and of Defender of the Faith from Henrie 8. b of England ; are both Ensignes of your profession , and remembrancers of your royall Duetie ; to defend the true Church , and the true Faith , your Ma. devotion testifies the peaceable part of the discharge : And doth promise the other part by the Sword , when GOD shall honour Kings to execute his will on the Whore. And in GODS time , they who now adhere to her , shall count it their happinesse to follow your Ma. Example . Behold now your Ma. Happinesse in their miserie : Their common end ( to destroy Protestants ) hath made them Confederats ▪ : But God hath divided them by their privat ends like Sechem and Abimelech : And juggling Prote●s , of a bloodie Dragon , it turned a craftie Serpent , and seeketh his saftie , by wynding betwixt the Iealousies of these great Princes . Hee is carried violentlie as hope and feare , canvasse him : Rut fire will breake out from Abimelech and devoure Sechem And these Princes shall dwell in brotherlie loue , when they receiue the Gospel of peace . This private offering is a fruit and testimonie of a commoun joy : the Flowre of the States of this land ( present in this Citie , at the glad newes of the Princes birth ) were overjoyed : And this citie expressed their loyaltie in all significations , so that no place of these three Kingdomes could exceede . It was S. Austines discretion to Macedonius a Iudge , taken vp with publick affaires , not to deteine him with long Epistles : What shall wee doe to so great a KING ? Almightie GOD , who hath set your Ma. on these three Thrones , multiplee royall gifts on your sacred person , and make You a King of many Royall blessings : That great Britaine vnder you , and your clement Name , may more and more be a terrour to Anti-christ , a comfort to the Saints , and a Land wherein GOD delighteth to dwell . AMEN . Your Ma. most humble Subject , and Servant , M. WILLIAM STUTHER . The Table of the Thanksgiving . THE Preface of the Princes Birth . Pag. 1 1. The first part . King David a Supplicant . 4. 2. The second part . Of a Monarchie . 6. The Author of it 7. 2. The Necessitie . 8. The Excellencie . 11. The Character of K. 12. Their Limitation . 13. Monarchie the best Government . 15. Affectation of Divinitie is a frensie . 16 The PoPe taken with that frenesie . 17. Errours about Magistracie . 19. 20. Wee should pray for Kings . 21. And obey them in the Lord. 21. Three wayes to come to a Kingdome ▪ 1. Conquest . 24. 2. Election . 26. 3. Succession is better than both . 28. Womens Governement lawfull . 29 Queene Elizabeths instance determineth the question 30. King IAMES instance . 30. A new borne Prince a great blessing . 31. 3. The third part of the Royall Gift . 1. The habite of Iustice. 33. Religion falleth vnder the care of Kings . 37. Popes debarred them from it . 38. Hee gulled them by Cannonizing . 39. Some Princes abused Religion . Reformation a blessing to Princes and People . 40. Popes tye God to themselues , and loose themselues from God. 43. 2. The worke of the royall Gift is Government . 44. 1. The rule of it good Lawes . 45. Difficultie of iudgement , in cause , parties , witnesse . 46. The necessitie and danger of Forture . 50. Princes Difficulties and Dangers . 52. Flatterers of Princes are Pests . 54. It is faintnesse to lay downe their Crownes . 56. Pietie and Prudence the Reme●de of their Difficulties . 59. 2. People the Subject of Government . 62. Man is most obliged and most disobedient . 64. Gods Church most easily governed . 66. King● governing of themselues ▪ 67. Of their Courts . 69. 3. The fruite of good Government . Peace . 73. Of the fruits of Peace . 74. Of Warres . 78. The Puritie , and peace of true Religion , their greatest task . 81 It is the greatest blessing of Mankinde . 82. No Mixture with a true Religion . 84. Reconciliation with a false religion is impossible . 85. Confusions of Holland . 86. Domage of schis●●es . 89. Three sorts of Kings . 1. Of Gods King. 90. 2. Machiavells Tyrant . 91. 3. Of the Popes Vassall . 97. The pourtrate of ● perfect King. ▪ 98. Tyrants both affright , and are affrighted . 102. Peoples hearts a Kings greatest conquest . 102. Their loue his best Guard. 103. An happie land . 105. Scotlands happinesse . 106. Great Brittaines Happinesse . 107. Speach to the Nobilitie . 108. To the colledge of Iustice. 108. To Edenburgh . 108. Aprayer for the King. 109. For the Queene . 109. For the Prince 110. For the Subiects . 110. True Thanksgiving is true o●●dience . 111. ERRATA . Pag. Lin. ●ault . Mend. ● . in Marg. Peremptores . Pa●eicid●● . 44. ● . doe more . Doe no more . 47. 2. the their . ●● ●1 . is best . is most . 76. 21. more . dele . 86. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A LOOKING GLASSE for Princes and people : Deliuered first in a Sermon of thanksgiuing for the Birth of our hopefull PRINCE CHARLES , &c. In the great Church of EDINBVRGH , &c. The Preface . REIOYCE in the LORD , yee righteous ( saith the Prophet ) for praise is comelie for the vpright . I presume so farre of your Christian affection ( Dearly beloued in the Lord ) that I need not exhort you to joy : The cheerefulnesse of your Countenance testifies the great joy of your heart ; so that it shall onely be necessar to direct you in the vse , and expressing of so just and great a ioy . The Lord hath blessed vs in great mercie with the birth of a Prince on Saturnday last , and refreshed vs yesternight with these good tydings : That blessing hath manie blessings in it : A Child , a Male Child , and a first borne Male Child that came to perfection : A Sonne to a Father that hath no Brother , the apparent Heire of all these three Kingdomes , and ( I may say ) The first borre Heire that euer They had . Some Histories wrongouslie affirme , that some Kings were Monarchs of this whole Yle , and that same errour did creepe in the Councels , speaking of Primats : But the first spake as they affected , and the other followed that errour in simplicitie : They borrowed that style of ( a Monarch of the whole Yle ) from Severus time , and tooke the march of it from his wall . Some haue beene borne Heires of seuerall Kingdomes in it , but till now wee finde none borne Heires of them altogether , and that to a King , standing in the iust title and peaceable possession of them all . These are Gods great mercies to vs ; and the greater if wee consider what our sinnes deserue : They cry for judgement and our Conscience tells that wee deserue it more than other Nations that are scourged beyond Sea ; but behold when hee might showre downe deserued plagues , Hee sendeth vs vndeserued Blessings . Gods worship hath two odde solemnities , of Fasting , and Thankesgiuing ; but it is more pleasant to haue the occasion of solemne thankes for Blessing receiued , than of mourning for plagues imminent or incumbent : And better to heare now our Drummes in the streete , and Canons in the Castle , by their sound calling vs to these joyfull meetings , than to heare them in the feates of Warre . There is no Affection so pleasant to the heart , as Ioy ; it was created in vs as a power to make vse of good : When the heart hath desired and hoped for good , it cannot but rejoyce at the obtaining of it ; and in all these actions about good , it abydeth most gladly in it selfe : Wee brought euill in the World by sinne , and so a necessitie of sorrow : In griefe the heart is closed within it selfe , and hath a selfe-consumption for its owne folie . No temporall good entreth into our heart , but the joy for it filleth it , and then it delyts to dwell in that Ioy as the owne Element , and dilateth it selfe to vtter that joy conceiued : As the Eare is opened wyde to heare good , and the Eye to see it , so the Heart to enjoy it , and the Mouth to expresse that Ioy. And what better expressing , than to powre out our heartes on GOD by thankesgiuing ? That as Hee is the Author of our joy , so it may returne to Him againe . A well expressed Ioy maketh a sweete Sacrifice to GOD , and bringeth downe a new blessing , but excesse of joy e●anishing in fleshlie insolencies , and not reflecting on GOD , prouokes him whom we should please : Such was the rejoycing of Pagans in their solemnities , but Gods Word directeth vs better . Wee ought therefore to praise Him for the Blessing receiued ; and pray for a blessing to that Blessing , that his Mercie there in may euery way appeare . And because of our selues , wee cannot doe this as wee ought ; let vs call on the Author of the Blessing , and craue such direction from his Word , that in this solemne and publicke Ioy , wee may approue our selues to Him. The Text. Psal. 72. 1. Giue the King thy judgements , O GOD , and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings Sonne . 2. Hee shall judge thy people with righteousnesse , and thy poore with judgement . 3. The Mountaines shall bring peace to the people , and the little hills , by righteousnesse . The first part : K. DAVID a Suter . LOOKE not ( Beloued in the Lord ) for a ful explication of euery part of this Text , with their doctrines and vses , as wee doe in Sermons , but onely for such points as this occasion craueth : In summe it containeth a prayer of King Dauid for his Sonne Solomon , and offereth three things to our consideration . The Suter who prayeth is King Dauid : Next , for whom hee prayeth , it is for Solomon : And thirdlie the thinges that hee suteth , which are three : First , the Gift of Kinglie wisedome ; verse 1. 2. The vse of that Gift in righteous Iudgement : verse 2. And thirdlie the fruite of that Gift so vsed , Peace and Tranquillitie : verse 3. For the first , the Suter is King Dauid , a Father for his Childe , a King for his succeeding Sonne , and a Prophet for one that GOD was to blesse . Nature might moue him as a Father to seeke the good of his Sonne ; and Civilitie as a King , a greater Father of a Kingdome , to seeke the good of his Successour : But as a Prophet hee is moued diuinly to sute that which GOD had showne him hee was purposed to doe : In the first two respects , hee had an ordinary grace as a Father , and a King to seeke this Blessing . In the thrid : hee had an extraordinarie gift to augment the former two , beeing priuie to Gods mind in this particular . Therefore it is not onelie a Prayer , but a Blessing : The one suting a Gift , the other conferring the sought Gift , or rather declaring that it was to bee conferred on Solomon . Parents haue a Fatherly authority ouer their Children to blesse them , and are obliged to seeke their good ( because like Adam and Eue , they are first their murtherers ere they bee their Parents ) And Kings as Fathers ouer their Subjects ; but Prophets are aboue them both in this point : what the former haue by nature , and Gods power committed to them , that and more had Dauid , a Prophet , as being priuie to Gods purpose . So that this Prayer is not so much a Prayer for obtaining , as a prophecie that hee shall obtaine . That extraordinar Gift is now ceased in the Church , yet euery one should take heede how hee prayes : That as the matter hee seekes is good in it selfe , needfull for vs , and promised , so it be sought with confidence and liberty . If the Lord so open our hearts to seeke it , hee will also satisfie our hearts in granting . None knowes his minde , nor hath giuen him counsell , but when Prouidence is performing his promises , hee will giue some notice of his purpose to his owne in these particulars . GOD had purposed this blessing to Solomon , and now hee moueth Dauid to pray for it as a meanes both to giue his purposed Gift to Solomon , and to oblige Dauid the more for obtaining of it by prayer : The Blessing hee hath ordained for vs , hee giues an heart to seeke it , and in the very time of so free and affectuous seeking , worketh in vs an hope of receiuing : For wee know not what wee shall pray for as wee ought : But the Spirit it selfe maketh intercession for vs , with groanings which cannot bee vttered . And hee that searcheth the hearts , knowes what ▪ is the minde of the Spirit , because hee maketh intercession for the Saintes according to the will of God. Gods Spirit will not assist vs with a spirituall libertie and confidence , in seeking that , that God is not purposed to giue ; for GOD is euer like Himselfe . Prayer is on our part a Condition required , and a meane to obtaine ; and on Gods part , a sort of beginning and obligeing to giue vs that blessing that he hath made vs to seeke . These are both temporary effects of Gods eternall purpose , and meanes to performe it : This is the couenant of grace , to turne the Condition in a promise , and then to performe it in vs , that as GOD presenteth Saluation vnder condition of Faith and other workes of grace , so hee promiseth these conditions , and worketh them in vs. Hee promised that they should beleeue , who said , And they shall not teach euery man his neighbour , Know the Lord. Hee promised that they should bee pardoned , who said , I will bee mercifull to their iniquities . Hee promised that they should obey , who said , I will put a new heart in them . Hee promised that they should perseuere , who said , I will put my feare in their heart , so that they shall not depart from mee . So then , Grace purposeth , Grace promiseth , Grace maketh vs to pray ; and Grace performeth the promise in answering our prayers , that it may bee seene Wee are saued by Grace . This wonderfull disposition of Gods Grace in prayer , is summed vp in one verse . Lord , Thou hast heard the desire of the humble , thou wilt prepare their heart ; Thou wilt cause thine Eare to heare : And Dauid on this same purpose : Thou hast said , That thou wilt builde mee an house : Therefore haue I found in mine heart to pray this Prayer to Thee . To the KING . The second part : Of a Monarchie . THis much for the Person that prayeth , To wit King Dauid , the next is , for whom hee prayeth , and that is the King , euen his Sonne Solomon , and that for three causes : The first is common to Kings , whom GOD resp●cts as his Deputies among men : The next is particular to Solomon , as beeing designed in Gods promise to be a successour to Dauid : The third is typicall , because hee was the type of Christ , the King of his Church ; and so had a right to competent giftes for his place , for the better typifying of such a truth . Heere is the great respect that God hath to Kinges , he causeth pray for them , marke their businesse , and write portions of Scripture for them : So Solomons designing to the Crowne gaue vs this Psalme ▪ and his Mariage the 45. Psalme , and their Acts hath giuen vs manie Histories in Scripture , that his Prouidence about them may bee more manifest , and his care of them , may witnesse his care of all mankind . God hath set them vp to bee respected as the Heades of humane Societies , and though there bee innumerable people in the World different in Lawes , Manners , Languages , &c. Yet hee hath summed them vp in seuerall Societies vnder Princes , and prouided not onely Order but also degrees whereof Kings are the Heads . Therefore the holy Apostle calleth them , supereminent Powers : and the primitiue Church expounded that clearly . Wee honour the Emperour next to God , and lesse than God alone . This leads vs to consider in principalitie the Authour , the Necessitie , the Excellencie , and Limitation . The Author of Principalitie , is GOD , the King of Kings ; either immediatelie designing them , as hee did Dauid and Solomon , &c. or mediately mouing the heartes of people to choose them . Hee hath made man a sociall creature delighting in Society : and Necessitie , and Profit , hath confirmed that sociablenes , and drawne them together in Societies and Incorporations : they know by the light of Nature , that Societie is better than Solitarines , and that a multitude with equalitie hath confusion , and Order without Authoritie is an Anarchie with Oppression . Therefore , as GOD wisely ordained , so they willingly admit these graduall respectes of higher and lower degrees , and take on that beautifull Order which hee established : Hee appointes an outward Gouernement to mankind , and giues the influence of it not indifferentlie to all , but to Kings and Princes as the most eminent parts of mankind . If wee looke to man simplie as hee is reasonable it is not vnpossible for him to liue without publicke Gouernement , but if wee consider him as hee is now with corrupt reason it , is altogether impossible : Hee could not liue alone without Societie , and in Societies hee was worse than alone , because of injuries : the wealthie oppressed the poore , and the stronger the weake , so that by time Societies agreed vpon a common Gouernement , and set vp some one who excelled the rest to gouerne all , and that common consent gaue him power to rule , and disposed the rest for more heartie obedience . So GOD by his Law written in their hearts , led them to Gouernement , to deuolue their power in the hand of one , for eschewing of injuries , and procuring both publicke and the priuate good : Societie remeeded Solitarinesse , and Principalitie remeeded the iniuries of Societies . Some haue drawne Principalitie simplie from the Ambition of men , because Cain , Nimrod , and such like were vsurpers . But they should distinguish betwixt mans Ambition and Gods institution : Man had his owne ends of vaine glorie , Auarice , Reuenge , &c. But as GOD was therein punishing sinne , so also prouyding Order among men , and therefore hee taketh with ●rincipalitie as his owne ordinance . By mee Kings reigne and Princes decree Iustice. There bee sundrie wayes to come to a Kingdome : The suffrages of people in Election : Victories in Conquest : Birth in Succession : But GOD is the Authour of Magistracie who giues Kingdomes , and transferres them at his pleasure . That Kings are , it is the diuine Law written in the hearts of men : But that such or such a man is a King , is by diuine ●rouidence . They are the most e●inent and conspicuous Thinges in the World : Their beginning , course and end see●es to some to be of Fortune : And such as contemne that blind idole , ascriue them to Fate , an imaginary necessitie beside the will of GOD and Man , but diuine Providence disposeth all humane Kingdomes . Man by sinne hath drawne on manie Necessities , but GOD hath appointed lawfull Callings as their Remeede and Supplie : and if wee compare him to a Body , they goe in foure sorts : The first is of Callings , absolutlie necessar for our Beeing , as Husbandrie and Pasturage , the two Legges whereon the great body of man standeth . Wee are of the earth , wee walke on it , and liue by it , and these two Callings draw the substance out of it , in Fruites and Fleshes for our necessitie . The profit of the Earth is for all : The King himselfe is serued by the Field . The second is of such Callings as beside Necessitie haue great Profit for our well beeing ; as Crafts and Merchants : these are busie about the fruites of the former Callings ; the first perfecting them by Arte , the other changing these fruits of Nature and Arte ; these are as the two Hands , in this great Bodie . The third is of such Callings , as beside Necessitie and Profite haue also Ornament for our better Being . These are as the Heart of this Bodie in liberall Sciences and Professions , &c. They frame and fashion the Soule which is the Man , and make him a Man properlie . The fourth is of such Callings as beside Necessitie , Profite and Ornament , are for human Perfection for our best Beeing in this life , & that is Principality & Gouernement ; as the Head in the ciuill Body perfecting it with humane excellencie . But the Pastorall calling answereth all these respects spirituallie . GOD made all this plaine in the beginning . First he gaue Adam a Being , then appointed him Maintenance , and a Law to lead his life : And when hee fell , his first businesse was tilling of the ground by Cain , and pasturage by Abel , as meanes to helpe the difficultie of maintenance that came by the curse layd vpon the ●arth for his sins . Thereafter came the inuention of Mechanicke Trades , to make vse of the fruites of these two simple Callings , and Gouernement came in also in the owne degrees and periods . Lastly , when men were sensible of their miserie spirituall & temporall , and from that sense Seth called his son Enosh ( that is , Miserable or Calamitous ) ●hen Religion was solemnlie exercised by in-calling on the Name of the Lord. They found such miserie , as neither humane Inuention , Industrie , nor Gouernement could helpe ; & therefore took them aboue all to the Religious worship of God , that he wold mitigate the just curse by his supervenient Blessing , and leade them to a better Paradyse than they had lost . Three sorts of Gouernement were in Adam : The Husbandlie gouernement ouer Eua his wyfe : The fatherlie ouer his Children , and the Princelie ouer all mankinde so long as hee liued . The first was more , a bond of loue with his Wife , another himselfe : The third was a sort of authoritie , as a Superiour ouer inferiours : And the second was mixed of Loue and Authoritie . As mankind increased , so GOD drew out the Lyne of principalitie in Families , Townes and Countries , &c. which are both seuerall partes of Principalitie and Images of it : to testifie that mankind cannot well subsist without Gouernement . Euerie man carieth the image of it in himselfe , hee hath a bodie of many parts , and euerie part hath the owne temper and forme , to bee a seate or instrument of some power in him . The Soule likwise hath diuersitie of powers , to vnderstand , remember , will , &c. And yet notwithstanding of this diuersitie , they haue all such a respect vnto other , that they submit themselues to a gouernement for the good of euery one seuerally , and of the whole man , in which respect wee may call Man , A little Kingdome . Gouernement then is of absolute necessitie , without which neither House , nor Citie , nor Nation can stand , no not the nature of things , nor the world it selfe : For what is a multitude of people without it , but a liuelesse and confused masse ? They are not set to work in their seuerall callings , neither haue they fruite of their labours , neither vse , nor enjoying of their fruites : But Gouernement as a vigorous life quickeneth all , giues a beautie to the bodie , and a sort of abilitie to euerie particular member . It is principallie in the head , and from thence floweth to euerie member , to enable it for its own office : I need not to inlarge this point . This Citie , & other places of this Kingdome that were sometimes quickened , and warmed civillie by the presence of Kings , are now in a languishing Widow-hood , because of the farre distance of that warming Sunne . Principalitie maketh a great relation in mankind : It is the Head , and such an Head as receiuing due respects from other Callings , imployes it selfe againe to their good : They sustaine it by their offices and labours , and it recompenceth them with a mutuall sustaining , in that it prouydeth for them both libertie to labour in their Callings , and peace to enjoy the fruite of their labours , without which the better their Lotte be , the greater crosse , if it bee pulled away by warre or oppression . It is Gods Wisedome to rule man by Man , and to set vp some of Mankind aboue the rest : Thogh Kings be of the same kind by Nature , yet their degree and Spirit make them seeme to be of another kind , that the mutuall dueties of commanding & obeying , may be the more distinct : And then to make them the more pleasant , he hath bound these far distant degrees in the bond of one kind : Kings command their Inferiours , louinglie as their owne kind , & Inferiours obey Kings willinglie , as their owne kind : The communion of the kind distinguished by God in degrees keepes that Relation contentedlie : The Head , the Hands , and the Feete differ in their places & offices , yet are all one flesh in one Bodie : The Head commandeth them not rigorouslie , neither doe they obey it grudginglie , but all their Offices are done in loue to other . The disposing of these places and degrees are absolutely in Gods hand , and hee commands euery one to apply themselues to other according to their place . This is the Finger of God to make Authoritie as a vigorous life to quicken a Kingdome , and then to bind it vp in such agreement , that many thousands of different conditions doe submit themselues to one . Princes haue this Excellencie of Spirit , not so much from their Birth or bodilie temper as from God immediatelie : Hee createth in them a reasonable Soule , to m●ke them Men , and giues them a princelie Spirit to make them Kings among Men. Dauid was of priuate breeding , but so soone as GOD tooke him from behind the Ewes and set him vpon the Throne ; hee gaue him an heroicke Spirit . Their Birth indeede giueth them great Priuiledges ; but the royall Spirit is not infalliblie annexed to it : GOD reserueth it to his owne free dispensation : hee hath set them as Heads of Societies , and the Head is plenished with Vnderstanding , and with moe Senses than the Bodie , for it is the seate of all the Senses , and none but the sense of Feeling is diffused throgh the whole bodie , & that floweth from the Head. So Kings by their place should be accomplished with humane perfections aboue their Subjects . This hath with it a largenesse of heart to ouer-reach priuate spirits as farre as their place is aboue them , and that both in fore-sight to project their businesse , and Prudence to manage it . And they haue as large affections of ioy and griefe , and their fruits answerable in Contentment and miscontentment . Their ordinar measure in these things would bee excesses to ouer whelme priuate Spirits : Their greatest place occasioneth them greatest humane contentments , but lest they become insolent as great miscontentments are annexed . So God hath counterpossed these great things in greatest Spirits , both to keepe them from extremities , and to hold them on the Ballance of Equabilitie . Power and Authoritie are inuisible in themselues , but visible in their outward signes , and the more euident , the greater difference they make betwixt Kings & Subiects . Princes are men as other , yet are they farre in dignitie aboue other , as the patternes of natiue Nobility that commeth of Birth , and the Fountaine of datiue Nobilitie that flowes from Princes fauour . Though it fall out otherwise , sometimes for iust causes , yet in an abstract consideration they ought to bee , and vsuallie are the choysest Men in humane perfections . A speciall signe is that Maiestie wherewith God stampeth their countenance , to tell what Spirit dwelleth in such a Bodie : Though they bee but Men , yet that Majestie in their countenance equalleth their place . This maketh their verie silence to bee awfull and imperio●s , it confoundeth sometimes the most resolute Spirits , and putteth posed wits to precipitation . His whispering in his Chamber setteth all his Kingdome on worke , and the onelie mouing of his lippes putteth all his Provinces to businesse : But if they speake in passion , it is like the roaring of the Lyon. This can be no thing else but the hand of GOD , that maketh so sensible a difference betweene ruling and ruled Spirits in one kinde of Creature . Next , God hath giuen them foure Ensignes of a kinglie Power . The Throne as the ground of their Authoritie vnder God : The Scepter , the signe of their Law-making , or Nomoth●ticke wisedome , by its touchgiuing life to Lawes : The Sword to execute Lawes , as a token that all the Swords of their Subiects are at their command for Warre and Peace : And the Crowne , as the signe of Glorie , arising of the right vse of all the former . God bestowed on Solomon such a royall Maiestie as had not beene in any King of Israel before : For the Lord his God was with him , and magnified him exceedinglie . Their Place is great indeede to bee Gods Vice-gerents on Earth , yet that greatnesse is not absolute , but hath the owne limitation : Their power is as well bounded as their Persons : Mortality boundeth their life , so doeth Providence their Power ; & that on Gods part by Communication for the originall , and overruling for the vse , and on their part dependence on God , and subiection to a reckoning hemmeth it in . I said , Yee are Gods , and all of you the Children of the most High : But yee shall die like men . It is not of themselues , but lent of God , and not for themselues but for him and his people : It carieth in it selfe an obligement to vse it to his glorie whom they represent , and a care in that vse to doe nothing that is not worthie of him : When Goodnesse and Greatnesse meete in them they are glorious Images of God , but when their greatnesse is voyde of goodnesse , they are hurtfull to mankinde , and make the Name of God to bee evill spoken of : So long as they governe aright , their governement is acceptable to God ; but if they abuse their power , and follow their owne will and not Gods , then hee disclaimes their governement : They reigned , but not of mee . The excellencie of their Calling cannot expiate these faults of their Person , but procures a double wrath : If they looke onely to their place ; as comming by Birth or peoples fauour , or their owne worth , without respect to God , they cannot but swell in prid with Nebuchadnezar : But when they take them as out of Gods hand , they will reverence him , and vse them to his glorie ; and that wise imployment shall proue a way to a better Crowne in Heauen . They are indeede aboue their Subiects ▪ yet God is aboue them , the most High and higher than the highest : David knew that he both iniured Uriah and his people , & that they could not correct him for his offence , yet hee saw the punishment in Gods hand , and beeing afraied thereof , cryed out , Against thee , against thee , onelie haue I sinned . Hee confessed himselfe guiltie to God alone , because he had no man who might iudge his fault . Of all that is said ariseth a confirmation for a Monarchie : a Refutatiō of some errors : And a Direction in some dueties . For a Monarchie this Text is plaine , because it speaketh of a King , appointed & allowed of GOD in mercie : Sundrie sorts of Governement haue beene devysed as Monarchie , Aristocracie , and Democracie ▪ and these either simple or in diverse mixtures , but so that some one forme did preponder the rest , & gaue the name to the whole . Though all bee good in themselues , and God can serue himselfe of any of these , yet they all point at a Monarchie as the best : For supreme power is to bee found in them all , but the difference is in the number of the Persons : For that same supreme Power , which Monarchie hath in one Person , Aristocracie hath it in some few of the best , and Democracie in the multitude of the people , so that euery one of them is a Monarchie indeede diversified in the number of Persons . As for their Practice , when moe ruled , they feared the vsurpation of some one , and vpon that feare as they saw any excell the rest in Riches , Wisedome , or Friendship , they serued him with an Athenian Ostracisme , or a Syracusian Petalisme , and for one yeeres ruling , cast him in ten yeers banishment : But by time they saw the ill of that censure , that it made worthie men hold backe from publicke medling , and opened a doore to vnworthie ambitious men to misguide all : And the Romans who like a feverous man , changed all sorts of governement to finde out the best , as Kings , Consuls , Tribuns , &c. were forced in great danger to chuse a Dictator , and in end turned to a Monarchie , which is nothing but a perpetuall Dictatorship . And when Augustus fained politicklie to lay downe the Empyre , the Senat requeasted him to keepe it still , they had beene burnt so oft with the violence of a tribunitious governement , that they chused rather to hazard on the faults of one Monarch , than the furies of a multitude . Everie forme of governement hath the owne Commodities , but Monarchie hath moe , and all these disputes that conclude for a Monarchie , doe vnderstand such a Monarch as is furnished with these three most essentiall gifts : Perspicacitie in iudgement : Honestie in designes : and constant stabilitie . There is but one head and one heart in the Body , one Sunne for the day , and one Moone for the night : And Birds , Beastes , and Bees , haue but one Leader of their companie : And God set vp but one Moses , one Ioshua , and one Iudge in Israel at once . Hee reproved Israel for seeking a King , not because of the vnlawfulnesse of a Monarchie , but for loathing the governement of Iudges which hee had established , and that ruled more moderately than the Kings of the Nations : The errors to be refuted are these which haue fallen either in Princes or people . Some Princes looking onely to their greatnesse aboue their Subiects , haue forgotten that they were men , & sought to be counted & called Gods : They doated so on their prerogatiues as to be ashamed of Humanitie , and puft vp with Victories aboue men , would not bee men any longer , but set forward their Conquest to Heaven . So Alexander in his floorishing state , and Domitian and Caligula in the midst of their pleasures , and Caius was so confident of a Divinitie , that hee pittied the Iewes , who would not count him as a god : That same pitie ( if wee trust the Stoickes , who banish that passion from their wise men ) might tell him , that hee was but a fraile man. But they were as senselesse of the inward convictions of their errour , as they were ignorant of the Truth . There fell never such a frensie in man , as to bee tickled with a desire to bee a god , or a conceate that hee is so : Sound Humanitie knowes that Divinitie is a thing transcendent , and they who are sicke of that disease , are voyde of sound iudgement and haue put off Humanitie it selfe . it was Sathans baite to Adam in the beginning , but he proponed it afterward in a grosser sort to such as was sicke of Ambition : And it fell not in good Princes , but in the worst , for Domitian , Caligula , and such Monsters were greedy of that honour , but Augustus , Titus and Traian were not so . They were conscious to themselves of great wickednesse , and knew that the world abhorred them , yet they would cover all with that faire colour , as to bee better than all men , while they were the pests of their time : But a good King needeth not seeke to bee counted a god , for hee is better than any of the gods of the Heathen . But all that affectation of a Godhead was grosse Atheisme ; for if they had thought that there were any Gods , they would not haue vsurped vpon their place or office : And it proved that these injured gods were not at all , for if they had beene , they would not haue suffered themselves to bee oppressed by a multitude of Monsters , who did not so much vexe them by that encroaching , as destroy their account by profanesse . That multiplication of gods destroyed their feare and respect among men . I know not whither it was a greater trick in Sathan , or madnesse in them , to seeke a place among the gods : But it testified in them both , a mocking of the gods , whom they counted no better than Companions to such Monsters ▪ for they were as farre dishonoured , as these men were honoured imaginarilie ; but indeede all was alike heere . Though wee follow that distinction of Lares and Larvae good and evill Spirits , or their Manes , whose good or ill was vncertaine , yet it is sure , that the best of their gods were but men , and the most part either cruell oppressours or filthie Atheists . Bacchus was a drunkard , Hercules a Palliard , Iupiter a Parricide , Venus a Whore , and in a word , the gods of the Gentiles were but the names of Vices : But indeede Sathan had an higher intention to dishonour the true GOD , and exalt wickednesse , while hee purchased a commendation to Vices ( which are too alluring of themselves ) by the colour of Religion , and a Divinitie . GOD punished that frensie in Herod , for suffering the people cry , The voyce of God and not of man ; hee refuted their flatterie , and punished his pride , by making wormes at once to breede of him , and feede on him : He is a miserable god who is turned in the matter and foode of wormes , and in one instant is both their Mother and Nurce . God tooke that summar course with him , because hee vsurped vpon the true God , wheras Pagans vsurped vpon the false gods onely , who were as wicked as themselves . We would count that madnesse fabulous , if the Popes brought it not on the Stage againe , and none but they in the Christian world ; for Pagan Princes finde no Successours of their pride in the Throne of Kings , but onely in Peters Chaire : And what wonder , since they professe a power by Consecration , to make stones and stockes to bee adored with a relatiue and terminatiue worship ; and giue power to Priestes , by mumbling of fiue words to creat their Creator : Why may not the Author of so many gods call himselfe a God ? and craue adoration : The concoat of their transcendent power , hath transported them from their wits ; for vnder other names and colours they follow the pride of Alexander and Domitian to bee counted gods , and of Diocl●tian to bee adored as a god while hee lived : And that more damnablie than they , because these Princes were ignorant of the true GOD , and the Divinitie they affected was worse than Humanitie : But Popes prosessing the true God , and vsurping his Name and Titles , are more sacrilegious than they . They will not byde so low as to bee Men , and cannot bee gods , therefore they must bee some third thing , and what that is may bee knowne by their Luciferian pryde . The errors about principalitiie in people are two especiallie : The first of Anabaptists who think that Magistracy cannot stand with Christian Religion , as though Christ who cam to persite man by grace , destroyed good order amōg men : His Redemption looseth vs from sin , but not from the ordinance of GOD ; hee came to destroy the workes of Sathan , but not the workes of God : And Christian Religion in the Magistrate is so farre from taking away his power , that it addeth moreover an aptitude to vse his Power aright : And in Subjects it looseth not the obligement of obedience , but confirmes it a For if any man thinke because hee is a Christian that he needes not pay tribute , nor giue due honour to Superiours , hee falleth in a great error . b And the Iewes sinned not , because they said , they had not a King but Caesar , but because they denyed Christ. It is a singular worke of God to erect and maintaine a right Governement in the world : c And the Apostle hath commanded vs to render tribute to whom tribute is due , custome to whom custome , feare to whom feare , honour to whom honour . The mysticall Bodie of Christ is not a multitude of one gift , one degree , & one office , but in diversity of gifts and Operations doth respect other . Preheminency in Princes , & Subiection in people stand well with grace , & the holie Spirit can direct the one in commanding , & the other in obeying without any disparagement of grace : for hee who said , By mee Kings doe reigne , sayes also , Let everie Soule bee subiect to the higher Powers : Since grace then hath the owne order and degrees in his mysticall Body , it can well agree with the order and degrees hee hath made in the civill Body of Kingdomes . The like may bee seene in Heathen Princes , d for their jurisdiction destroyes not their humanitie but they may keepe them both , it enableth Humanitie in them to curbe the inhumanitie of oppressors . The heavenly City of the Church is here lodged in the earthlie Citie of worldlie Kingdomes , and it were a bad requit all for that her lodging to destroy them : Therefore let that heavenlie Citie obey the Lawes of that earthlie Citie , so long as shee soio●●nes in it , that since mortalitie , is common to both Cities , concord may bee keeped betweene them in things that concerne it . These men doe sin against God ; the law of Nature , & the good of humane Societies e for even reasonlesse creatures haue a King of their own kinde , & submit themselues to him . It is but a fleshly licence that they seek vnder the name of a Christian liberty f as was said of old to the Donatists their forefathers , according to these deceitfull and vaine opinions the raines are loosed to humane licence , and all sinne left vnpunisht , that a boldnesse to hurt , and a libertie of wantonnesse may reigne without the barre , and opposition of Lawes : Yea , take away that which wholesome Doctrine commandeth wiselie by the holy Apostle for the health of the World : Let every Soule bee subiect to the higher Powers . The second is a popular errour of some , who thinke that Magistrats receiue onely benefite of Subiects , and giue no recompence againe : But they should remember that dueties betwixt Princes and people are mutuall , and their fruites also : The wise governing of Kings , and peace following , is as great a good as people can giue to them : GOD hath tyed them together by mutuall respects & the more they are keeped by both the parties , the more they increase ; and there is neither possibility nor hope of safetie to either but in their agreement . The people of Rome fell in this same errour , they departed from their Senate , because they sate in ease , while the people indured labour and lose of warre : But Menenius Agrippa cured that errour by a popular comparison . All the parts of the bodie ( said hee ) were angrie on a time at the Bellie , because by their care and service all things were purchased for it , which in the meane time had ease in the midst of the Bodie , and enioyed the fruite of their labours : Heerevpon they conspired against it , that the hands should not beare meate to the mouth , nor the mouth receiue it , nor the teeth bray it : But while by this anger , they would dantoun the Bellie , all the members of the Bodie fell in extreame consumption whereby it appeared that the service of the Bellie was not in vaine , and that it was no more nourished , than did nourish the bodie , while it sent out prepared foode to everie part : Theerfore they resolved to quyte their miscontentment , and doe their wonted offices to the Bellie . By this rude and populare Oration , the people of Rome began to heare of concord , and at once were reconciled to their Senate : The Bees giue the like respect to their King , hee alone among so busie labourers , is exeemed from labour , and yet is placed in the midst and largest roome of the throng Hyue . The directions for people are to pray for Princes , & obey them in the Lord : Gods care of Kings , is both for their Place which he assigneth vnto them , and for their worke to bee his Instruments for the good of mankind : And therefore , people are bound in the Lord , to honour them for their place , so farre aboue them : To loue them for their worke , so profitable for them : And to commend them daylie to GOD , that hee would hold their Heart in his hand , and magnifie his ordinance in their government : So Davids example in this place , and the Apostle commands vs to make Supplications , Prayers , Intercessions for all men , for Kings , and for these that are in authoritie . Their condition also craues this , for their education is vsually in libertie without controlement ; and since corruption in Subjects breaketh out in great insolencies , What may it doe in Kings ? great power without great wisedome , and a speciall assistance of God is dangerous both to the possessours and those they rule . Their place layes them open to many dangers , and therefore a necessitie on our part to pray earnestly for them . Our prayers are both for their good , and our own : thogh the fruit come first on Princes , yet in the next roome it commeth to vs : The raine that falleth on the mountaines bydeth not there , but slydeth downe to the Valleyes : So when servent prayers bring downe blessings on Kings , the people are therein blessed also . When the Apostle biddeth vs pray for Kings , hee telleth that our fruite shall bee a quiet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honestie , and when God biddeth his people pray for the peace of the Citie where they dwell in captivitie , hee promiseth that in their peace they shall haue peace . The standing and falling of Princes importeth their Subiects greatlie : So long as David walked in his vprightnes , God blessed him & his people , but whē he waxed proud , Satan tempted him to number them , & they were punished . And when Rehoboam forsooke the Lord , hee fell not alone , but all Israel fell with him . When one of the people goes wrong , he alone perisheth , but the error of the Prince involveth many , & hurteth all that hee ruleth . g The fall of Kings is the punishment of people , for as by their vertue wee are safe , so by their errour wee are in danger . Therefore wee should pray to God that wee may haue a glorious and perfect King. h It is then most profitable that good Kings reigne long , and that profite is not so much to themselues as to these they rule : For their Pietie and goodnes ( which are the Lords great gifts ) suffice them to true happinesse , but the blessings of their good governement commeth downe to their Subjects . The next duety required of Subjects , is to obey them in the Lord , and that not of feare but of Conscien●e . If it bee of feare onely , then their subjection is servitude , and themselues are Slaues , but when it is of Conscience , their obedience is Sonlie , and they themselues loyall Subiects . Then they obey for Conscience , when they reverence Gods ordinance in Princes , and haue reference to God , the Author of their power , and the Iudge and Rewarder of obedience . Let everie Soule bee subiect to Superiour Powers , for the powers that are , are ordained of God : And that not for wrath , but for Conscience . Of Succession in a Monarchie . THE KINGS SONNE . THis is King Solomon : For David was a King , but not a Kings Sonne , and Absolon and Adonijah were Kings Sonnes , but not Kings ; so according to the Letter , this Text is proper to Solomon and his Posteritie , whereof two things arise : Gods designation appointing him to be King , and the Prophets acquiescing thereto . Gods designation was that Solomon among all Davids Sons should succeed him in the Throne : Behold , a Sonne shall bee borne vnto thee , who shall bee a man of rest : Hee shall bee my Sonne , and I shall bee his Father , and I will establish the ●hrone of his Kingdome over Israel for ever . Wherevpon King David said to his people . The Lord hath chosen my Sonne Solomon among all my Sons , to sit on the Throne . Hee was not a stranger , but knowne , and neere to David ▪ not a friend or Cousing , but his Sonne , whereby God established the Kingdome in Davids Line by Succession . Herein we haue a cleare Doctrine for Succession in Kingdomes : Great disputs haue beene made about these three wayes of comming to a Kingdome , Election , Succession , and Conquest , but God here concludeth for Succession . Everie one of these hath both the owne good and ill , but that is best , which hath least ill and most good , and that is Succession . Man by nature is desirous to reigne , and oftimes the least worthy are most ambitious to conquer . Therefore the ordinarie remeeds against Conquest are Election and Succession : Conquest is nothing but violence , and a formall tyrannie , it beginneth with blood , it growes , and is keeped with blood ; Pride and feare in the Conquerour , and Hatred in them that are conquered , are the due relations of it . Their subiection is not of loue , but constraint ; and while their bodies are awed , their wills rebell with a continuall wishing and waiting of oportunitie , to oppresse their oppressours : As it beginneth with violence , so it must stand , and the vsuall ●illers for that standing , are the destroying of the Race of former Rulers , and the making of new Lawes , that their new Bodie may haue a new life , and new sinews , and may liue by the death of former Lawes , and Races . But two things seeme to warrand Conquest , Providence and Prescription : Providence putteth such a people vnder the Conquest of such a King ; and Prescription in civill matters seemeth to mend the errour of a faultie right . But concerning Providence , mens faults should not bee fathered on it ; GOD is ever just , in punishing a Nation by oppressing her liberties , when the cup of their sinne is full : And vet the Instruments of that oppression doe sinne grieuouslie ; for while God is in the worke of his Iustice , they are serving their owne ambition : They haue neither Gods end before them , nor the disposition that hee requireth , but in their Conquest are like Nimrods mightie Hunters , and oppressers , while GOD is a iust Iudge , So hee speakes of Ashur . O Assyrian ! the rod of mine anger , and the staffe in their hand is my indignation : I will send him against an hypocriticall Nation , and against the people of my wrath will I giue him a charge to take the spoile , & to take the prey , and to treade them downe like the myre in the streetes . Howbeit hee meaneth not so , neither doeth his heart think so , but it is in his heart to destroy and cut off Nations , not afew : They looke neither to Gods glorie , nor mans good , but to the satisfying of their owne humour . Prescription is not a full and iust right , it can neither denude the lawfull Possessour of his right , nor invest the Vsurper with a sufficient right before God , or in conscience , It is rather tolerate , for eschewing endlesse pl●a●s then allowed : Though it make a fashion of right before men , yet with GOD it is nothing , but a long vsurpation ( except consent of people follow ) for what is not valide from the beginning , cannot bee made valide by processe of time . GOD indeede hath ever iust cause to punish Nations for sinne , but if wee aske Conquerours , wherefore they trouble peaceable people , and destroy men , women & Children ? we shall finde no other thing written in their heart , but Pride in a burning desire of reigning . They trouble the peace of mankinde and shed blood for this onely end , that they may bee called Conquerours , whereas more iustly they may bee called the Pests of mankinde . To make warre on Neighbour Nations , and tread downe innocent people for no other end but desire of reigning , what should it bee called else but a great Robberie . Therefore that Pyrate a is ●ustlie commended for his wittie answere , hee gaue Alexander , who den anded , Why hee troubled the Seas with Pyracie ? ? Hee answered . And why doest thou robbe the world ? for there is no difference betweene vs , but that I doe it with a little Shippe , and thou doest it with a Navie . So slaugh er committed by one , is counted a Crime , but don ▪ by Armies is counted Courage . b And the greatnesse of the cruel●ie : and not Innocencie makes great sinnes vnpunished . There is no difference betweene a Brigand and such Conquerours , but that the one is lyable to the Lawes , and is punished , because hee is weake ; the other is counted a Conquerour , and makes Lawes of his owne , because hee is strong . This Prescription is now the maine ground wherby the Pope maintaines his vsurpation over Kings . He sees that Reason hath beaten him from his three olde pretended grounds , of divine right , Tradition of the Apostles , and Donation of Princes . Therefore hee is come now to this fourth ground of prescription the last refuge of oppressours : But it is as weake as it is new and kindlie to such a new Vsurper . They should remember their owne lawes . He who alledgeth Prescriptiō ought also to prooue a iust Title , because Prescription without a title is but corruption . They could never as yet proue a Title , but a late Vsurpation , as is manifest in their vsuall sophistrie ; for when we require a reason from Scripture and antiquitie of their vsurpation over Princes , they giue vs the fact or deede of some vsurping Pope . Concerning Election to Kingdomes , if men were patient to suffer Providence rule the matter : Or they who haue voycetherein , were so iust as to giue it where they see God hath given worth ▪ surelie it were a good way to enter to a Kingdome : But since all men are corrupt , and the most vn worthie are most ambitious , they supplie that want of worth by the purchase of voyces : They also who haue suffrage , are vsuallic caried more with Hope and Feare than with Conscience , therefore it commeth to passe that Election makes oft-times Butcheries in Kingdomes : and what difference is there betweene foreraine invasion by Cōquest , & factions within by Election ? but that the one is from without , and the other at home . Election is both the occasion and matter of tumults : And it is as hard to finde manie Electors agree in one , as it is to finde their agreement in good . But Succession is ruled of God , who provydeth himselfe of Princes in the wombe , and thereafter blesseth them with a more princelie Education than if they were elected : It is not so much free election that caries the matter as the force of a prevailing Faction : Even as in the factious choosing of Popes , hee is not inrolled as an lawfull Pope , who was Canonicallie elected , but hee who had the strongest faction : And his Competitor , though both more worthie , and chosen Canonicallie , if hee could not make his cause good by force , is called the Anti-Pope : They giue vs the reason heereof , that though they came by tyrannie , yet it was better to tolerate them , than to rent the Church with a Schisme . This also brought on the ruine of the Impyre , for Augustus invented a Praetorian band of 1200 olde Souldiours , in shew to strengthen the Impyre , but indeede it ruined it ; and that by the occasion of Election , making themselues master of Armies , Senate & Emperour : For after that Iulius race ended , they took too much on them , and afterward caried the matter absolutelie , and set vp , and cast downe Emperours at their pleasure . In so much , that they cared not to change Emperours everie day , that they might finde daylie Donatiues and Rewards . So the way to come to the Impyre , was neither mens worthinesse , nor the Election of the Senate , but the violence of the Pretorian band , who beeing altogether saleable , preferred them , who gaue largest money . In like manner doe the Ianisars , the Turkes Pretorian band ; and so will the Iesuits , the Popes Iamsars doe , when they haue hanked vp the affaires of Poperie in their hands . But Succession is better than either Conquest or Election : It wants the tumults of Election , and the violence of Conquest , and is most acceptable to people , beginning with birth , and confirmed by education . It burieth the seeds of changes , but Election keepes them greene and fresh as a tusked wall in building , makes more way for building . It relieveth Kings of many cares how to come to a Kingdome , and how to gaine the loue of their people . Their birth prevents these cares , and at once possesseth them both in their Kingdome and their peoples heart . It is also most pleasant to people , because it secures them from feare of changes , that come of Conquest or Election and settleth their Affections sweetely on their natiue Prince . They delight rather to bee vnder a knowne Lord , than a stranger . The Sons of their Kings are brought vp amongst their ; they know their dispossion and manners , and how to deale with them in their afaires : They neede neither an Interpreter for language ( a great band of humane Societie ) nor a Mediator to the loue of a natiue Prince : They count them their Fosters and Consorts in a manner , and from the verie wombe their hearts imbrace them as their desired Heads . What is the great Ioy at the birth of Princes ? such as ( blessed bee God ) I see in you all this day , bot the hand of God wedding the hearts of people to their new borne Princes , and the earnest & ingaging of a constant loue to them heereafter . That bond is natiue and strong that beginneth at the Birth , yea , and sooner in the great desire that people haue of natiue Princes before their Birth , and God who beginneth so soone , confirmes it by time to the mutuall comfort of Prince and people . Moreover , both Election and Conquest yeeld to Succession as the best way to come to a Kingdome : For Conquerors beeing settled , doe labour to stablish it to their Posteritie by Succession . And many Kingdomes sometimes Electiue are turned to Succession , and it is likelie that the remanent will doe so be times : And so both Conquest and Election by an open consent doe acknowledge Succession to bee the best way in that they affect to be changed in it . Some ( good men otherwise ) haue spoken harshlie of womens Governement as an inconvenient of Succession ; But that was more from some particular , than the matter it selfe : They distinguished not betwixt the faults of some persons , & the equitie of Gods ordinance . They wrested the These to their owne Hypothese , and in a preiudicate manner determined the cause by some badde accidents of their time , as though the matter were so in itselfe , and had ever been so as they saw it practised in some . This was to giue Lawes to God , and not to expone his Providence as it runs in the owne libertie and latitude , but to force vpon it such a construction as pleased them . But others speak more moderatly , that there was nothing more vniust , than the b Law of the Romans , that discharged men to mak their Daughters their Heires . And God giues this Law in the case of Zelophehads Daughters , that they succeede in their fathers portion of Canaan as they were Sonnes . If a man die , and haue no Sonnes , then hee shall cause his inheritance to passe to his Daughter . This Yland in our time hath seene two great instances in the right of Succession : The first in the Reigne of Queene Elizabeth ( of happie memorie ) in whom God refuted reallie that Objection that is taken from womens governement : Hee blessed her fourtie fiue yeares Reigne , with such prosperitie , both spirituall and worldly , as few Kings could equall . Of former times onely Zenobia seemes to striue with her , but shee is nothing like : for what shee did was by borrowed forces ; and after shee had proven valorous for a time , was taken captiue to Rome , led in triumph , and died private : But Elizabeth did all ( vnder God ) with her owne Forces ; shee lent Armies to others , as this Land , France , and the Low-Countries can testifie : and after a long prosperous Reigne , dyed in her owne Palace , in a true Religion , in peace with God , loue of her Subiects , commendation of her enemies , and admiration of the world . The other was in the succeeding of K. Iames ( of happy memorie ) In his Youth Papists fedde themselues with a conceit of the possibilitie of his turning and that without any occasion of that fansie offred by him : But when hee expressed his loue to the Truth by his Letters to Q Elizabeth , and by the Monuments of his ingrne , and speciallie in that Basilicon Doron ; they turned their hopes in dispaire , & took them to plot his debarring from England : and when the Pope had written Brieues for that end , and all men looked for wars , God in mercie according to the right of Succession , gaue him a peaceable entrie to that Kingdome , and keeped this Yland from the invasion of strangers , and factions within : They found their former peace continued when God had provyded him one , who could as well by his Tongue and Pen mainetaine the Truth as by his Sword. But wee neede not dispute where God hath determined , hee promised to the King of Israel , that if hee would adhere to him in his governement , hee should prolong his dayes ▪ and the dayes of his Sonnes in the midst of Israel . And when hee had sette David on the Throne , hee stablished the Crowne in his Line by Succession , & put it in a promise as a blessing . When thy dayes shall bee fulfilled , and thou shalt sleepe with thy Fathers , I will set vp thy Seede after thee , which shall proceede out of thy Bowels , and I will establish his Kingdome . Therefore ( all things beeing duelie considered ) Succession is the best way to come to a Kingdome . The next point is Davids acquiescing to Gods designation , testified by this prayer for his Sonne : Heerein hee found sure grounds for rest : Hee had obtained a great blessing , hee reioyced and prayed for the continuance of it , and thankes God for giving him such a Sonne as was able for so great a Kingdome : Shall not a soule rest in the sense of Gods mercie , in a ioyfull praising and confident praying for moe ? It is kindlie to a Father to reioyce in his Sons succeeding and a worke both of sound Nature and of grace : Nature maketh them loue the Child who is another themselues , and Grace maketh them reioyce in Gods ordinance : Where can it fall more pleasantlie to them , then in their Sonne , who is not so much another person as themselues , and that not decaying or dying , but waxing and surviving . Some Kings haue beene so vnnaturall as to cut off their Sonnes in ●ealousie , as Solyman did to Mustapha , and some write , that Constantine moved with Calumnies killed Crispus his Sonne , though other deny it ; but let that crueltie byde with Barbarians . Barbaritie is the dreg and vre of Humanitie , till it bee refined by Letters , and Sustition , and false Religion makes them more vnnaturall . So soone as the father dyes , the most powerfull Brother embrues his Funerals in the blood of all the rest of his Brethren ; but there the father bathed himselfe in the funerall of his sonne . Gods feare teacheth Christian Kings to rejoyce , when they see their Sonnes in their Thrones ; but Tyrants , as they desire none to reigne with them , so they wish that the Kingdome and world ended with them . Of all this second point , is manifest , that a Kings Son is a great blessing ; hee is a pledge of Gods loue both to his Parents and people , and a band to tye all their hearts to God , and amongst themselues : Kings are the more bound vnto God that giues them that fruite of their Body , and the more tyed to their people also , because a Sonne is the best Pawne of their loue to people : Hee is also a strong motiue to moue them to a loving & peaceable Governement , that thereby they may endeare him in the peoples affection : The Sonne of a good King is pretious to a good people , and what ever loue his personall worthinesse deserues , it is doubled for his Fathers cause : There is no such Rhetorick to perswad a people to loue the Kings Sonne , as the good governement of his Father : Their loue to the Sonne diminishes not their loue to the Father , but rather augments it ; and the increase of the Obiect increaseth loyalty . It was the error of some to worship rather the Sunne rysing , than going to : But Christian Subiects are taught of God , not to make them opposite Obiects of their affection , but in a Christian loyaltie , to loue each of them the more because of other . Our new borne Prince then is Gods great Blessing to this Yland : Hee is a Guarde to his Father , and a comfort to the Subiects , in stopping their perplexities about Succession , and the plots of factious and ambitious men . This Land for almost eleven Ages was ruled by electiue Kings : Thereafter for some eight Ages it hath beene ruled by Succession : And the race of Stewarts aboue two hundreth yeeres hath succeeded one another , and the new borne Prince ( whom God preserue ) is the eleventh of that Name , and the hundreth and ninth of the never interrupted Line of Fergus the first . The third part : Of the royall Gift , And first of Iustice. Thy Righteousnesse and Iudgements . THe third thing in this Text is the Blessing that hee cra●es to Solomon , and that in three thinges : The Gift , the worke of the Gift , and the Fruite of that worke . The gift is Righteousnesse and Iudgement wherein wee shall consider the Nature , the Necessitie , and the Extent of it . I will not trouble you with Schoole distinctions of these words , because the excesse of Affection is impatient of Subtiltie . For Ioy ever hasteneth , neither can Gladnesse suffer delayes . And I must say with one , that your Affection hath preveened my words , so that I cannot satisfie you : yet with another I promise to speake briefely least in such a solemnitie the length of speach burden your Devotion . In a word heere is meaned the gift of Kingly governement in the Spirit of righteousnes & prudence . So David exponeth it in his prayer to God for Solomon . O Lord , giue Solomon a perfect heart . And in his Blessing of him : The Lord giue thee Wisedome & Vnderstanding . And Solomon cleareth it by his desire , when God ●ade him chuse what he would , he chused not Riches or honour , but a wise heart , even the heart of a good King : Giue thy Servant an vnderstanding heart to iudge thy people , that I may discerne betwixt good and bad : and this is iustice , an habite of the minde keeped for the good of the common , giving everie man his due . It looketh to Ius or Right as the obiect ; to Iustice the Habite or Vertue : and to iudgement the sentence or fact flowing from both , & containeth three things . The first is a discerning knowledge to vnderstand exactly , and judge betweene right & wrong , together with a conscience to temper the rigour of right with equity in some cōsiderable cases : This is as the Eye of the Iudge : The second is puritie of the Will and Affections flowing from that knowledge , that they loue the knowne Right , though it were in cause of their enemie , and hate the knowne wrong , though in the cause of their Friends : This keepeth the Heart free from the base affections of feare or hope . The third is Courage cled with Authoritie , both to pronounce and execute according to that knowledge . A private man may haue exact knowledge of causes in his minde : with equitie and puritie in his affections : and yet wanting authoritie , his sentence hath no weight , nor his worke any efficacie . But God hath joyned all these three in this Kinglie gift , as their place is aboue privacie , so are their eyes to see , and their heartes aboue these base and perverting Passions , and they are cled with supreme authoritie , to giue life and power to their words : They haue both a Mouth to pronounce , and an Hand to doe , for where the word of the King is , there is power . Iethros counsell to Moses hath all these : Chuse ( said he ) men of courage , and that because their administration will encounter many rubs of miscontent humours , which they cannot through , without Courage . Next , men that feare God , because that is a Bridle to keepe them from ill , and a Cordiall for faintnesse . Thirdlie , men that loue the Truth , that is , haue Veritie in their minde , Veraoitie in their word , and Sinceritie in their actions , that Heart , Tongue and Hand goe all one way . And lastlie , men that are not greedie , because it is impossible for an avaricious man , either to bee iust in private Bargans or righteous in Iudgement . God hath stablished that Soveraigne power amongst men for three speciall reasons . The first is the vniust and selfish disposition of man : Wee are all in societies , & ought to seeke the good of the common and of our Neighbours , but selfe-loue turneth euery man into himselfe : It killeth in vs the loue of the common and of our Neighbour , and suckes in our owne particular good with the hurt of them both : God hath written this law in our hearts , and in his word , Doe to other as thou would be done to , and hath given vs a Conscience to checke vs for the breach of that law : But the violence of selfe-loue caries vs away against both Law and Conscience : Therefore there must be without vs an Iustice clad with a coactiue power , to represse that corruption that Conscience cannot mend : This correcting Iustice God hath primelie seated in Princes . So there is a necessitie of a living Law , armed with authoritie , to vrge the Observation of the written Law : This is Gods arrest on mans corruption : For the power of Kings , and the force of the Sword and the instruments of the Burrio , & the Armes of Souldiers & all the Discipline of Rulers , are not appointed for nought : For when men feare these thinges , both the wicked are dauntoned , and the Godlie liue more peaceablie among the wicked . Innocen cie is safe among the vnrighteous , that while their desires are bridled by the feare of punishment , their will may bee healed by calling vpon God. The second Reason is from our Lotte : God hath given everie man his Lotte , and fenced everie part of it from the Iniurie of his Neighbour with commands : Hee hath fenced our Honour with the fift Command , Thou shalt honour thy Father and Mother : Our life with the fixt , Thou shalt not kill : Our Chastitie with the sevent , Thou shalt not commit adulterie : And our Goods by the eight , Thou shalt not steale , &c. These Commands are like Marches in a field divyded to a Commonalitie , whereof everie one hath his portion designed vnto him : But man , who can never bee content with Gods appointment , is given to passe these Marches , and incroacheth vpon his Neighbour , to hurt him in his goods , name , &c. Therefore God hath set Princes as Wardens of these Marches , to see that they bee keeped as his Providence hath fixed them ; and everie mans Lotte secured by the ministration of iustice , which is nothing else , but a perambulation vpon the Lottes and Marches of people . a What are Kingdomes without Iustice , but great robberies . b And by the iust governement of Kings wee possesse and brooke peaceablie our possession : This is Gods Guarde on everie mans Lotte . The third Reason is for settling inumerable and endlesse questions , for everie calling hath the owne gift for it's worke , and righteousnesse is the gift and accomplishment of Kings , and God hath given them power as an Usher of that righteousnesse to make way for it through the bodie of their Kingdomes . Right and Equitie are a straight Line , and beeing rightlie applyed , make a cleare difference in mens causes , betweene Contentment and miscontentment , Peace and oppression , &c. But mans affaires furnish many questions to his contentious humour , and the least circumstance maketh a new case , and every case altereth the state of the Question . It is impossible to write such Lawes as can either meete with all cases , or decide all questions : That same question the day may bee diverse the morne , by the smallest change of place , Person or Time : For this cause , God hath sette Kings as living Lawes , in respect of the habite of Iustice in them ; and speaking Lawes to expresse that Iustice by word & Edicts : And doing Lawes , to apply the generalitie of the Law to everie particular by execution . It was said of olde , That the Common-wealth could not bee governed without wrongs , so natiue to man is iniquitie : And therefore the best Remeed is Iustice , without which ( said an other Proverbe ) Iupiter himselfe can not reigne . Iudgement is justlie put in the hand of Princes because their place setteth them aboue outward things that may corrupt , or passions within that may bee corrupted : They are aboue honour , riches , &c. And so neede not be ambitious of honour nor greedie of goods : And within foure things especiallie pervert Iudgement , feare of Hurt , hope of Gaine , hatred of Boes , loue of Friends . Where these rule , the Ballance is deceitfull , & persons & causes are confounded together . They see the right of their Foe as a wrong , and the wrong of their Friende as a right ▪ What ever Iudge puttethon the person of a ●riend or F●e in Iudgement , hee layes aside both the person and Conscience of a Iudge : But righteousnesse seated in the heart of Princes , purgeth them of these base affections within , and secureth them from these temptations without . There is no temper nor disposition of it selfe more capable of Equity , or more able to pronounce & execute Iudgement a●ight . Of Princes care of Religion . THis much for the necessitie of Iustice : The extent of it is not to bee restrained to civill things alone , as though Princes might not meddle with Religion , but God hath given them an interesse therein : For if the proper worke of Iustice giue everie one his due , then surelie that must bee her first taske to see God get his due : and so Religion commeth within her compasse as the first and maine taske . The Kings of the Earth serue Christ , when they make Lawes for Christ ; and heerein they serue God , if in their Kingdomes they command good , and forbid evill , and that not onelie in things pertaining to humane Societie , but also in divine Religion . In matters of Religion three parties haue interesse : First , GOD hath absolute power : as Hee is the onelie Author and Obiect of religious worship , so is He onlie Directour and Iudge of it . Next , Pastors are not Iudges , but Indices , or interpreters , to point out that , that God hath set downe in his Word . Thirdlie , Princes are neither Iudges nor ●ndices , but Vindices or Promoters of true Religion : They are neither the Rule nor exponers of it , but Vrgers of men to doe according to the Rule proponed of God , and exponed by faithfull Pastors . Constantine the great made this distinction to Church-men , God hath made you Bishops of the inward things of the Church , but hee hath made mee Bishop of the outward things . That is ye haue a calling to discerne betweene Truth and heresie in doctrine , hurtfull or wholesome in worship or maners : To preach the word , minister the Sacraments , and lead people in religious Worship , to deale with the Inner Man , and instruct the Conscience in the Truth : But my place is to maintaine Religion in the Professors and their maintenance , to deale with the outward Man , and to see that my Subiects worship and obey God according to the Rule , that hee hath given , and yee point out of his Word . All his businesse about the Councell of Nice , was nothing but a Commentar of that distinction : hee saw the Church poysoned with the Heresie of Arrius , and rent with the Schisme that followed therevpon : And not beeing able of himselfe to iudge and determine these questions : hee conveened the most learned and godlie Church-men , to whom that inquitie appertained : and when they had determined the matter , hee repressed the Heresie that they damned , and maintained the Truth that they proponed . So Theodosius the great curbed the Macedonians in the Councell of Constantinople : Theodosius the younger , the Nestorians by the Councell of Ephesus : And Marcianus the Entychians by the Councell of Chalcedon : And when the Nestorians raised vp their head againe , Iustinian curbed both them and Pope Vigilius their Patrone , both by a Councell , and by his Edicts against their tria Capitula , the summe and marrow of Nestorianisme . Synods and Councels assembled in the Name of the Lord , are as Counsels to Kings , in matters of Religion , and the Word of God is to rule both Princes , and Synods . So though David was a Prophet , yet hee did nothing of himself in Gods house , but with consent and advyse of Gad the Seer and of Nathan the Prophet : for so was the Commandement of the Lord by his Prophets . He had Gods command for the warrant of his Command . And Iehoshaphat sent through the Cities of Iudah , and they taught the People , and had the Booke of the Law of the Lord with them . This was their Directorie . Concerning the extent of their power , some Princes got wrong of others , and some did wrong to themselues . They got wrong most of the Pope , who after hee affected Antichristian greatnesse , closed vp Kings within civill affaires , and counted them but profaine a Laickes , who had no intresse in matters Ecclesiasticke . If they medled with Investitures of Benefices , it was called Simonie , and oppressing of the Ecclesiasticke libertie . b And the discharge of that duetie which God hath founded in their Thrones and Scepters was called the Henrician heresie , c and a fighting against God. On the other part they bewitched Princes by the show of Canonizing . This was a deepe policie by the hope of that baite , to steale from Princes their authority as the best way to that Canonizing , and to turne them Babes in this life , vnder hope to bee Saintes after death . It was too superstitious simplicitie for that hope to disgrace themselues and their places , by surrendering their power to the Beast . He knew that Princes were ambitious of honour , and there was none greater than they had alreadie , except it were to bee sancted : Hee perswaded them that there was no way to that honour of sancting , but by his Canonizing ; who had the Keyes of Heaven at his Girdle . Therefore , when Princes were tickled with that Ambition , they cared not how baselie they prostitute themselues , and their dignitie , to him for that Imaginarie Advancement . Or rather shall wee say , that God in this politicke abusing of Princes , was discovering a part of the Mysterie of iniquitie : For about th●se times : when Kings were made Sainctes , the Popes were Monsters : a In the ninth and tenth Ages Ignorance reigned in the Church , & barbarous Crueltie in Popes ; everie one disgraced his Predecessour , and abrogat his Ordinances : then Princes abhorring that wickednesse , were the more stirred vp to Pietie , and so ( comparatiuelie ) they seemed to be Saincts in respect of these monstruous Popes . It was the complaint of these times , That it was easier to finde many Lay-men turne good , than one religious man grow better : And that it was a rare fowle on earth to find one ascend but a little , aboue the degree that he hath taken in Religion . The Chaire of Peter was some time broodie of Saincts , but then it became so barren , that it brought out none but Monsters ; and that justlie : for the Popes loathed that Chaire , and affected the Throne of Princes : And holinesse beeing banished that Chaire , found her place more in Princes than Popes . This was Gods Iustice , that since Popes would bee Kings , that Kings should bee counted Saincts : And yet both of them were but vsurpers , for neither did God admit these Saincts in Heaven for intercessours , whom the Popes thrust on him ; neither did hee allow the Popes kingdome , which hee threw from Princes . Againe , some Princes wronged themselues , concerning Religion , & that in Policie , Superstition , & Neglect . For Policie , some of them harboured Religion in their Kingdomes , but abused it politicklie to their owne ends : They measured it by the persons of Preachers ; and seeing them in worldlie things the meanest of their estates , did thinke as baselie of Religion it selfe ; & so served themselues of it , as the fairest colour to lustre their foulest purposes . Iehu in shew was zelous for God , but indeed all his zeale was to stablish the Crown of Israel in his own house . So soone as hee obtained that end ▪ his zeale for God was quenched , and he followed the idolatrie of Achab It was the Authoritie of Achabs house , & not their Idolatrie that made him zealous . So Ieroboam followed the counsell of his owne heart in making two calues , and sparing the peoples paines in going to Ierusalem . But indeed he cared neither for Gods glorie , nor the people , but for stablishing his owne house : Hee pulled the hearts of the People from God , and from the house of David . So Iulian when he thirsted for the Impyre , he gaue vp his name among the Cleargie , and frequented the Assemblies of Christians , to mak him mor acceptable to people , as Basile obiecteth vnto him : a So Mahomet made himselfe great by the colour of Religion , though hee neither beleeved nor keeped these Precepts which he fained to bee of God , b and the Popes seeking a Monarchie haue vsed Religion for a cloake , as Leo the tenth in his last words , tolde his Secretarie : c Thou art not ignorant how much vantage that Fable of Christ brought to vs. But such politicke abuse of Religion , moues God to cast downe these Thrones which they seeke so to establish : Never sinne was either more severlie or iustlie punished than this , when God the chiefe end , and Religion the onelie way to that end , are turned in base meanes to bad purposes . Secondlie , some Kings haue superstitiouslie taken too much on them in things merelie spirituall : Uzzah would doe the Priests part , in burning Incense : and Constantius tooke vpon him to moderate a Councell alone in favour of the Arrians , and preiudice of the Orthodoxes . And Sigis mund would play the Deacon at Constance , in assisting the Masse , and that , as appeares more , because that dayes Lecture began , Exijt edictum a Caesare , then for any loue of the worke ; or possiblie because hee was bound to that service , as beeing a Chanon in S. Peters Church , or the Laterane : for the Pope imposeth these Tittles on Emperours , as an homage , for holding the Empyre of him . But God shewed his anger against these preposterous courses Uzzah was smitten with bodilie Leprosie : Constantius found confusions in the Impyre , and Iulian to vsurpe on him : for hee was an enemie to Christ , and a more cruell persecuter than Nero or Decius , as Hilarie calls him . And Sigismund had a worse ●eprosie when hee gaue way to burne Iohn Hus , and Ierome of Prage . Thirdlie , some Princes haue either with Gallio neglected Religion as a light matter and impertinent to them : Or like Herod , held Christ out of their Kingdomes : as though his Throne and theirs could not stand together . This was a maine motiue of the persecution by pagane Princes : They thought that Christian Religion would ●verthrow their Kingdomes : But Herod needed not feare Christs comming , for hee who giues heavenlie Kingdomes , will not tak earthlie kingdomes from him . But besyde the neglect of their owne Salvation they looke not wisely to their worldlie standing . It is never better with Kings , than when Christ freelie reignes in their Kingdomes , and there is no such proppe to their Thrones as his Scepter . True Religion in a Land is more forcible to hold people in obedience to Princes , than many thousand Souldiours in Garrisons : Everie heart that hath the grace of Christ is a loyall heart to authoritie : Everie Parish where God is truelie worshipped , is a Garrison , and great Cities planted with faithfull Pastors , are as Citadells for the securitie of Princes . Obedience goeth vnder one name , yet it hath manie branches , it beginneth at God , who is both the first Obiect and the fountaine of Dueties : Wee ought to respect him before all , and that for himselfe : But wee respect other things for him and in him ; as he hath ranked them in the order of his commands , or the degrees of place or goodnesse : If therefore wee feare the Lord , wee are thereby prepared & enabled to doe a duetie to man : Our Faith , Loue , and other religious bonds to GOD , are so farre from defrauding Superiours of their due , or disabling vs from doing of it , that on the contrare they gette more respect , because wee loue God ; and wee are both the abler and readier to doe so to them : Our heartie Obedience to God giues a life and chearefulnesse to our obedience to man : Godlinesse and righteousnesse are the summe of both Tables , the twin-fruites of one Faith , and the workes of that same Spirit . The more godlie , the more plyable to righteousnesse to man , and the more righteous , the more sincere in godlinesse : the Soule that loues God truelie , will also respect man duetifullie in the Lord. This is manifest in Europe ; so long as Princes were popish , & suffred their people to lye in poperie , they were never sure of their peoples hearts : They had no care to bind them to God by a true Religion , & therefore God suffred them easilie to be loosed frō them : Everie roaring of the Pope from the Capitol in excommunication , made people rebell against their Princes . But since the truth of the Gospel shines amongst them , they are not so soone moved : It bindeth them to God , and their Princes in God , and maketh them contemne these thunders of Rome , as wisemen doe , that fatuous wylde fire that hath a colour of fire without burning : The Popes excommunications were fearefull in the darkenesse of popish ignorance , but now in the night of the Gospel , wise people doe scoffe at them iustlie . After Hildebrands time , Princes were pittifullie abused : bot since Luther arose , Popes haue learned more modesty in their Censures ; and Princes haue found more respect of people : Such as harboured the Gospel in their Land are free of that abuse , and even they who adhere to the Pope , are obliged to the revealed Truth , that they are not so oft beaten by Excommunications as of olde : And people haue their owne blessing by the true Religion , that thereby they are taught more chearefullie to obey Princes : So great a blessing is the Truth both to Princes and people . Wee may close this verse with this Lesson : That the gift of Kinglie Governement is not infalliblie annexed to Crownes , but the gift of God to Kings : So Christ Iesus telleth vs , By mee Kings reigne , and Princes decree Iustice : By mee Princes rule and Nobles , even all the Iudges of the earth . Their Spirits makes them capable of royall giftes , and when he giues Kings in mercie he ever giues that gift . This is more thā either their Birth in Succession , or peoples consent in their Election can giue them : And it is a maine difference betwixt Gods calling and mans : Mans calling can do more . but fill the place with the man , & applie such a persō to such a Station : But Gods calling sits the man for the place , And maketh the person meete for his Station : His providence putteth them in it ; & his liberality furnisheth such gifts as the place craveth to iustifie his providence , Mans calling giveth an outward warrand to the wrok , but Gods calling giveth the sufficiency , and abilitie to doe the work , & that with a conscience of his Calling and furniture . This was a ground for David to aske this gift for Solomon : Hee knew it was Gods will to set him vpon the Throne , and therefore hee suteth of God who had appointed him that Station the answerable gifts for it : Hee saw that same Throne without these gifts in the person of Saul , but found them in himselfe , and craved the like to his Sonne . It is therefore a great folie in Popes to tye Apostolick gifts to their triple Crowne , or pretended Apostolike Chaire : These things come of a free dispensation , & not of the merite of any place : If we ta● it for a materiall Chaire , all is vncertaine ; for they know not whither it bee the Chaire of his installing , or the other of his repose ; or the third for proving his sex , which now hath no vse since their Children end that question . If wee take it for a mysticall Chaire . it must bee either in Apostleship , or Doctrine . But the first dyed with the Apostles as a personall Priviledge , and the second is lost , a because they haue not the Chaire of S. Peter , who hold not his Doctrine : This their opinion of not erring , is a Capitall errour , thereby they tye God to them and theirseate , while they loose them selues to sin . b But God hath confuted their folie , and shewed to the world , that that seate is but a seate of scorners , for their is no Lyne of Christian Princes or Prelates , that hath moe monsters in it than the Succession of Popes : For the space of an hundreth and fiftie yeares some fiftie Popes fell close away from the vertue of their Predecessors , and were rather inordinate and Apostaticke than Apostolicke , and in a word , they were ●lagitious Monsters , as I said before , from their owne confession . Indifferent men would think that where truth forceth their Conscience to confesse so matchlesse wickednesse in their Popes , they would grant also a possibility of erring : the interrupting of Succession at least in Doctrine : and so the Apostacie of their Church , &c. But they inferre the contrare conclusion : That not witstanding the wickednesse of Popes who both neglected to guide the Shippe of the Church , and did rather what they could to drowne it ; yet God had a care to keepe a Church amongst them . These are the conclusions of hardened hearts , who take the worke of their owne sin and Gods punishment to bee a worke of mercie : Wee grant they haue a Church , but an whorish , and hereticall one , not an Apostolicke , as they pretend , but an Apostaticke as they confesse . 2. The worke of the royall Gift . Iust Governement . That hee may judge thy people in righteousnesse . THis is the second thing hee prayeth for , the worke and vse of the gift , the governing of Gods people aright : Everie gift of God is his blessing to mankinde , and that both to the possessour and others . It maketh the possessour idonous , and fit for to doe some good to mankind : And the want in other it respectes as a remeedie to worke such a good as they neede : Therefore , there is required a worke of the gift , to proue the liuelinesse of it in the possessour , and to produce the worke of helping others : A gift without its owne proper worke , is but liuelesse , and a Talent digged in the earth . The gift it selfe is a sort of Gods presence with the possessour , but the right vse of it is a greater degree of his presence : And for this cause a gift even in a Mechanicke calling , is called a Spirit : I will powre my Spirit on Bezaleel , &c. To testifie it is all in action , a vigorous and actuous power in man setting him on worke : The end also of all gifts is for action , whither it bee a gift of common providence , the possession is personall , but the vse is common , or whither it bee a gift of grace for edification , the possession is also personall , but for a common vse . Wee shall consider this worke in the rule , the Practise the Difficultie and Remeedes : The rule is the Law : As all gifts are for worke , so the gift of Kinglie governement , and that both to make good Lawes by common consent , and governe according to them : In the beginning Societies had no enacted Lawes , but a power committed to one . But when they saw that one to abuse his power , GOD by that same Law of Nature , that led them first to Governement , tooke them a steppe further to make Lawes , that both Ruler and people might haue a standing and set Directorie , by common consent : So that as tediousnesse of solitarinesse drew them to Societies , and iniuries of Societies drew them to Governement , so the tyrannie of Governours drew them to Lawes for the good of the whole Bodie . Lawes doe not onelie teach what should bee done , but also enjoyne that it bee done , and that with respects of rewarding obedience , and punishing disobedience : so God gaue his Law hedged with promises to allure , and threatnings to terrifie ; for hee knoweth our slownesse to good hath neede to be allured by rewards , and our forwardnes to evill , to bee bridled with punishment : These respects are proper to man , for other creatures , as naturall Agents worke according to the Law that God hath given them : They haue no more but a common assistance of God ▪ as the first cause ; neither hath the worke the morall respect of vertue or vice , or of reward , or punishment : But man commeth in another estate , hee hath a minde to consider the equitie of the Law : a Conscience to bee sensible of the obligement : and a will to incline to doe : And therefore his obedience : hath the Name of righteousensse , looking to the promised reward , and his disobedience , the name of sinne , looking to the threatned punishment . Good Lawes are the sinewes of Societies ; though they direct vs in outward things , yet they sticke fast on our Reason which beeing in kind but one in all men , maketh a great sibnesse of Notions in all : so that reason in everie man can easilie conceiue , or condescend to that equitie , which vniversall reason ( the extract of the eternall Law of God ) directeth vs to doe . All Lawes haue a binding notion and vse , though in diverse respects : The eternall Law is in God his will , the fountaine and rule of all Lawes : And amongst men , the Noetick Law of Nature writtē in the hearts of all people in principles . The laws of nations Dianoetick or discursiue in conclusions drawn out of these principles , which are divers in sundrie places , because of the diversitie of circumstances . The greatest perfection of humane Lawes is in their conformitie to that prime and eternall Law in God ; and in their vigour , when they are put in execution , like the effectuall providence that executeth the prime Law. Written Lawes are for direction , and the living Law ( that is a King ) is for actions , to see that direction obeyed . As their calling prescryveth this , so the people craue it . For Iustice is an habite dwelling in the Soules of Kings , and cannot be seene but in the worke ; and people are not so subtile as to consider royall Iustice in an habite ▪ but as they see it in practice : When they see sinne punished and vertue honoured , that is more forcible to perswade them of the gift of governement in Kings , than a thousand subtile demonstrations . This is plaine in the end of Solomons desire ; hee craved a wise heart , not for that end to dwell in pleasant theorie , but for practice , that I may goe out and in before thy people . No King abounded more in profound speculations : yet ●ee made them not his end , but vsed them as meanes to fit him for a practike Governement , and to giue the world a proofe of his habilitie for his calling . It was not the habite of wisedome in his heart , but the practice that made him famous to the world : The words that hee spake , the order of his house , and wise dispatch of his affaires , made the hearers & beholders astonished . Lawes are not made for Theorie , but for Practice ; and the best practice on the part of the people is Obedience , and on the part of the Magistrate execution : And the best execution is when rewards and punishments ( the pases of the worlds Clocke ) are applyed as men deserue ; the god lie rewarded , & the wicked punished . It hath bene an olde cōplaint , that Lawes haue bene well made , but evill observed : And he cannot be innocent , who either spareth him that should bee punished , or punisheth him that should bee spared . By just punishment three things are procured . First , the amendement of the offender ; for so the evill of punishment layde vpon the evill of his disobedience , will curbe that corrup●ion in him ; since it bringeth vpon him a worse evill in his account . Next a bettering of other , who seeing iniquitie punished , will fe●re to doe the like , least they incurre the like punishment : Thirdlie , the peace of the whole Bodie , when such as trouble it with their wrongous dealing , are condignelie punished for their wrong● . On the other part , when righteousnesse is rewarded , three answerable fruites doe follow . First , the righteous are made better , when the good of their righteousnes is augmented by the good of their reward : Next , others are provoked to righteousnesse , when they see it rewarded : Thirdlie , the whole body is reioyced to see the good honoured , for when the godly are exalted the people reioyce ; and so publicke peace is keeped by the vniversall care and study of well-doing . But when the application of these things goe contrare , both to the meaning of the Law , and the deserving of the persons , then fearefull confusions follow : All men are discouraged from righteousnesse , which they see neglected and punished : And none sleeth from evill , but rather followeth it ; when they see it honoured with the reward of good : The wicked are both imboldened to committe sinne , and proud of their reward : The godly are grieved that matters goe so crosse , and lament to see good men cled in the liveray of the wicked , and the wicked in the liveray of the godly : It is a shame for the sonnes of men when the wicked are exalted . In such a case Lawes are without life , their execution is contrare to their direction , and their direction serveth for no other end but as a shining light to discover the iniquitie of such application . Impyres and Kingdomes are no lesse mortall than a man : they haue their owne Infancie , Adolescence , and Vigour ; and from that , their inclination , decay & death , and others arise of their fall : Their greatest high is in Pietie and Iustice , and their deadlie disease is in profainesse and vnrighteousnesse : As the heate decaying in the heart , so is profainnesse in a Kingdome , and injustice is as a palsie that dissolveth the whole Bodie . It was one of Solomons remarkes of vanitie , I saw vnder the Sunne the place of Iudgement that wickednesse was there and the place of righteousnesse that iniquitie was there It is grievous to see iniquitie any where , but most in the seate of Iustice : and it is great boldnesse in iniquitie to out-face Iustice in her owne seate : and great presumption in the vnrighteous when they darre either prosecute or defend iniquitie in Iudgement : The case of that ●and is lamentable , where Iustice ●eats are ●ade seates of injustice , and the remeede of inquitie turned in the disease : there is no hope that Iustice can reigne where iniquitie vsurpeth so vpon her as to thrust her out of her place , and from thence vnder her name maintaineth wrong . That case seemeth so desperate to Solomon that hee putteth it amongst these cases reserved to Gods owne cure , and the great appellations to be discussed at the last day . I said in mine heart , God shall iudge the righteous and the wicked , for there is a time for everie purpose , and for everie worke . God hath established Iustice amongst men to doe them right , but when shee is so oppressed as to bee displaced , and her name borrowed , to colour iniquitie , then of a Iudge shee turned a Plaintiue , compleaning to God of that violence . Though Lawes were wrong exponed in their meaning , and their rewards wrong applyed yet , supreme reason ( the life of the law ) liueth with God , and will vindicate the owne true sense , and apply rewards aright . This is the law of Lawes abyding in God , which wee may know and ought to follow , ●ut may not iudge , so that wee may say , THAT THE LAVV OF THE COVRT OF HEAVEN , AND OF REPVBLICKS IS THE VVILL OF GOD. Hee hath appointed Indicatories to keepe men in order , but when they are abused to maintaine wrong , and oppresse right , hee hath the last Iudgement for a remeede , to call all proceedings to a new tryall , and to discusse the appeales of the distressed . Kings indeede haue long eares to heare , and long hands to doe many things ; yet they cannot heare , and doe all by themselues : Therefore Iethroes counsell to Moses was good to divide his burthen , and set vp Iudges and Magistrates with authoritie vnder him . But that work is full of difficulty , & that in respect of the Lawes , the parties & Witnesses . Lawes are many , & yet short for all incident and daylie emergent causes . Iustinian thought hee had put out a perfect bodie of the Lawes , when hee caused digest the Roman Lawes for twelue hundreth yeare ; and yet these many Volumes may be called short for so vniversall a purpose : and the matter appointed to end Pleas , is turned a seminarie of pleas , because of briefnesse : Though all Lawes and Decisions were gathered together , they cannot meete with everie new circumstance : Mans corruption is ever devysing new wrongs , and new colours to colour them withall . ●he diverse interpretation of Lawes increaseth this difficultie , and that Emperour misseth his end of the hastie decision of pleas , when after long disputing , the question is more doubtfull than when it was first stated , albeit the small brookes of Lawes before Lotharius time , are turned since in Mare magnum , a great ocean of Lawes . The parties vsuallie whither of simplicitie or purpose , are bold to bring the evill cause to Iudgement , they are confident of their cause ▪ and oft times the worst cause hath most diligence , to supplie the want of equitie by the excesse of businesse . If righteousnesse ruled men , Iudges would haue little to doe ; and if Truth were in their words , questions were soone decided . But the Clients information to their Advocats is so badde , that it is hard either for them to know , or the Iudge to discerne where the Truth is . Witnesses also helpe this difficultie : They are subiect to their own corruptions , and may deceiue the best Iudges , who by their office are bound to judge , according to things alledged and proven . If the religion of one Oath had force , the matter were easie , for God hath ordained it to put an end to controversies : but mans wickednesse hath turned it in a meanes to hyde the truth : If Aequivocation had place in Iudgement , God had never ordained Oathes for ending of questions ; though the Iesuits haue perfected that coloured periurie in our time , yet it is naturall to man who is a liar . It confounded all Iudgement , so that neither the oath of calumnie in the parties , nor the oath of veritie in the Witnesses wants the owne suspicion : But possiblie betime Iudges will bee forced to invent a third sort of oath ( occasioned by Aequivocation ) to make parties and Witnesses sweare that they sweare truelie . Moreover , though Knowledge and Experience in Iudges overcome these difficulties , yet their frailtie of affection is inclinable to the Parties : Therefore it was a good devyce to pleade causes without designing the names of the parties , but vnder the fained names of Seius and Titius &c. And that suffrages should not bee given by Word , but by Notes on a Table or by White-stones for assenting , or blacke-stones for dissenting . So a way was provyded for libertie in votting ▪ and for securitie from challeng for that libertie . But the absolute best remeede for Parties , Pleaders , Witnesses and Iudges , is to set God the supreme Iudge before them , and to remember that God sitteh in the assemblie of gods , and to proceed as in his sight . When cause is simplie compared with cause , and reason with reason , the sentence will easilie ryse according to right and equitie . But this difficultie is greatest in criminall causes , and hath brought on the necessitie of torture , which is a sort of torment to a pittifull Iudge . It is a miserable supplie of the want of probation , and so insufficient , that the vrgers of it permit the sufferer after torture to goe from his deposition or byde at it . It was first devysed by Pagans , and is iustlie called a Tarquinian crueltie : They had not spirituall and divine motiues taken from GOD or Heaven , or Hell &c. to presse the Consciences of the guiltie : therefore they tooke them to that brutish motiue of a bodilie paine : Man is reasonable , and truth should bee sought out of him by reasonable motiues , which choppe on his reason and Conscience ▪ and that in the respects of eternall reward or punishment : But the way by bodilie paines is more fleshlie and the order is preposterous , by the bruising of the flesh , to open the minde : An extorted confession is but a bastard confession as fire forced out of the flint . It is lamentable , that among Christians there is as great necessitie of torture , and as small fruite of it as among Pagans : What ever bee the lawfulnesse of it , the minde of he Iudge is tortured . Hee would know the Truth , and must vse such a meanes to search it : Hee knoweth not whither the sufferer bee guiltie or not yet must hee suffer as suspected of obstinacie in denying , lest hee die as guiltie ; and in avoyding death , hee suffereth death in torments ; hee suffereth not , because hee hath done the crime , but because it is vncertaine if hee haue done it : And so the vnavoydable ignorance of the Iudge is the calamitie of the Innocent , and the more hee presse to helpe his ignorance , hee hurteth the innocent the more : This is lamentable , and to bee washeth with floodes of teares , that while the Iudge tortures the susp●ct person least hee kill an innocent , hee killeth that innocent whom hee tortureth lest hee should kill him : And when their paine maketh them chuse to die , rather than to bee tortured , they confesse the cryme that they did not , and so are innocent both in torture and in death . And yet when they are execute the Iudge knoweth not whither they be guiltie or innocent : And so oftimes both tortureth and killeth an innocent , while hee laboureth to eschew it ; By these things a wise Iudge is drawen on not by desire of hurt but by necessitie of ignorance , and yet ( since humane Societie craveth it ) by necessitie of Iudgement . This is contrare to the tortures of the olde persecutors , they tortured confessing Christians , and let them goe free if they denyed ; but the criminals torture that they may confesse , and destroyeth them for their confession . On the other part , how oft doe the guiltie endure torture with obstinacie , and harden their hearts to conceale the truth : Such obstinacie at the first is resolved , but if it turne iudiciall by a wilfull denying , with cursings and execrations , then it worketh either a stupifying senselesnes in their flesh , or else ( by way of diversion ) fasteneth the minde so vpon losse or shame ( that followeth a confession ) that it lets not the flesh feele paine : Sathan can stupifie his martyres in maintaining lies , that hee may play the Ape to GOD , who mitigateth the paines of his martyrs by spirituall comforts . It is not therfore for nought , that God tooke of the Spirit of Moses and put vpon the Elders , because they had a Calling full of difficultie : In all which cases it is best for a Iudge to looke to God , and that eternall Law in him ; and withall to craue his direction that hee erre not in Iudgement , and cry , Deliver mee , O Lord , out of all my necessities . But there is no better spur than Iehosapha●s exhortation to Iudges , Take heede what yee doc , for yee iudge not for man , but for the Lord , who is with you in the Iudgement . Wherefore now , let the feare of the Lord bee vpon you , take heede and doe it : For there is no iniquitie with the Lord our God , nor respect of persons , nor taking of gifts . Of Princes difficulties & dangers . IT lyeth then on Princes to exercise their Gift , as they would proue the liuelinesse of it : and this brings on them a world of difficulties : There is none in their Kingdome of a more laborious life . The Head that moveth all must haue action in it , and the heart is in a continuall motion , to furnish fresh Spirits to the bodie : Great is their taske to know the state of their Subjects , to heare the plaints of the poore , to represse the insolencies of the proude , by causing minister Iustice to all . God hath set them aboue their Subiects , but that same exalting in some sort putteth them vnder , because they are servants to their Subiects , in that they watch for their weall and safty . I herefore the Apostle in that same place where hee calleth them supereminent powers , calleth them also the Ministers of God , to minister Iustice , for hee is the Minister of God to thee for thy good . They are Gods Ministers , attending continuallie vpon this verie thing . They haue supreme power , bowing downe to a Ministeriall worke , and a Ministerie cloathed with supreme power . Many are quicke-sighted to see the defects of Governement , who will not see the difficulties and dangers of it : for beside the weight of such a Calling , the most lawfull vse of their coactiue power , beareth them on many dangers , either in punishing the vniust , or affraying them that would bee so : Every curbed humour by feare of punishment fretteth against them ; God hath fenced them indeede against briares and thornes with their supreme authoritie , and yet sometime they feele their sharpnesse . It is impossible to them to please all , yea , not to curbe many in execu●ing Iustice , and their danger is not so much from open Enemies and secret male-contents , as from their friends and Attendants : The force of the one is not so fearefull as the treason of the other : Their guards are to keepe them safe , and yet are they often in greatest danger in the midst of them : So both solitarinesse and Societie are dangerous to Princes . They reigne over the multitude , wherein are moe vniust than iust , and moe that will bee offended than pleased : And in every Kingdome , the mightie and the people are as two factions ▪ and Princes saile betwixt them as two extreames , but the vpright ministration of Iustice is the best wa● : Private men can hardlie please both parties , but Princes cled with authority neede not sticke in these strai●es , but to giue everie man his due . This is the great benefite of Iustice , that beside the natiue & intrinsecall goodnesse , it hath also this accessorie good , to make a safe way for Princes , betwixt contrarie factions . When a Iudge inflicteth punishment , the cause of punishment is not the Iustice of the Iudge , but the merite of the Crime . ( a ) Greatest Princes haue greatest cares ; and the largenesse of their Dominion enlargeth their labour ; as great hollow Statues overlayed with gold , are full of wormes , and Spiders , so the greatest Monarchs vnder show of worldly glorie are full of noysome cares : All these cares should indeere them in the hearts of their people , because they are not for themselues , but for their people : A good Princes wakerifenesse keepes the sleepe of his Subiects : His labour , their idlenesse : His businesse , their vacancie : and his care maketh them carelesse . The greatnesse of a Prince is as much for his peoples good , as it is aboue them . Great businesse with dangers and difficulties are their ordinarie dyet , vnder which they would succumbe , if God supported them not with as great a Spirit to dispatch businesse , contemne dangers , and expede difficulties : So that though their Crownes bee of Gold , yet they may bee called Crownes of thornes and their just ●mbleme , is a man sitting in a Chaire of state with a naked Sword hinging by a small haire over his head : But God the King of kings hath a speciall care over them , and guardeth their persons by a particular providence , l●st his sacred image in supreme authoritie should bee violat by everie miscontent humour . These are their seene dangers , but they haue another enemie lesse hated , but more hurtfull , and that is , Flatterie , ( the bane of greatnesse ) it followeth it as the shadow doth the bodie , and lookes not to truth but to acceptance , and putteth a visorne on the natiue face . Sathan durst thereby assault Christ though hee despaired of successe , how much more will he assault sinfull man where he is sure of victorie : Hee knoweth that even they who overcome vice are often corrupted with praise . Scarcelie is there one who giveth not patent cares to flattery , and as they will not patiently suffer evill to be spoken of them , so if they liue well , they would bee counted of : And who is hee whole vertues breaking foorth desireth not to bee commended ? Or that contemneth the praise of men ? Princes therefore are most exposed to the praises of mankind , both for their eminencie as an obiect , and for their power to requyte with reward : Flatterers haue suggested that poyson to Princes , as to make them thinke their will is a law , their power the measure of their will , and that supreme Reason and their pleasure are all one : They labour to possesse them with the opinion of compleate absolutenesse from dependance on any Author , from limitation by any Law , from errour in their doing , and from reckoning for their doings to God. All men by nature like to bee rubbed with this Combe , and with a deceiving delight admitte that praise which their Reason and Conscience refuseth : But the angrie countenance of a wise King will scatter these flies . For expeding these difficulties , some Princes haue vsed the faint remeede to lay downe their Governement . Diocletian re signed his dignitie to Galer●us , and turned privat . It was not so much for sa●ietie of honour as impatiencie of disappointment : Hee had for eighteene yeares cruellie persecuted the Christians , and not beeing able to roote them out ( as hee desired ) hee satisfied his miscontentment by retirednesse and privacie : The Martyres courage made him a Coward , and hee brake his owne spirit in despite , because hee could not breake them , the Name of Iesus was more glorious by his persecution , and in end hee dyed miserablie . This was the hand of God throwing him downe from the toppe of honour which he abused : Hee would bee worshipped as a god , but fell low from the Throne to a Garden ; and from the Scepter to a Spade : & more from an affected Godhead to a male-contentment ; but indeede that swelling conceate of a Godhead was a worse fall than when he turned private . Lotharius also resigned his Kingdome to his Sonnes , and beeing wearie of the imperiall Crowne , hee would take on him the Monkish shaven Crown , and render himselfe to a Monasterie . This last age also saw some of it in Charles the fist ; so long as hee was zealous for God , and earnestlie sought Reformation , God blessed many great things in his hand . But when the Pope fedde his ambition with the baite of the Impyre of Germanie , and he had devoured it by hope ( a conceate where with his house is drunke vntill this day ) then hee persecuted the Protestants with an vniust and civill war. After that , never thing prospered in his hand , but God cast him in such disastures , as suffered him not to brooke the publicke ; and therefore choosing retearednesse to digest them , hee was digested and overcome by them . Such a dispositiō in Princes is a deserting of their place , their gift , & themselues ; and on Gods part a just desertion dryving them in the straits of a private spirit , who haue prevaricat in his publicke service : The largenesse of the heart is the vprightnesse of it When it dilateth it selfe on God by Faith and affection ; but when men close their Heart vpon God by seeking themselues , they are both separate from him and excluded from themselues in that selfe-respecting . But the best remeede to overcome all these difficulties are Pietie and Prudence . Pietie directeth them in all actions towards God , & maks them in their adoes to depend on him , it holdeth them daylie with him to seeke both the gift , and the vse of it , in his assisting and blessing of their labours . Though hee be high , he must day lie doe homage to God , who is higher than the highest , as he wold haue his presence with his Governement . The more hee pray ardently and looke on God , he shall the more finde wisedome in that Fountaine , & haue a paterne to work himselfe to , in the vse of that Wisedome . The compleate furniture beginneth at the Spirit of the Lord , and is specified in the Spirit of counsell and might , the Spirit of knowledge , and closed with the feare of the Lord , or true pietie . The hight of their place exempts them not from this dependance , but subiecteth them the more to it ; the heavier their but then bee , the greater neede haue they to seeke Gods helpe : Their businesse seemeth to stay devotion , but the necessitie is a spurre to prayer : The more businesse , the more necessitie of helpe , and the more felt necessitie the greater earnestnes with God for a blessing : Davids a does made him not forget his devotion , but hee keeped his day lie dyet thereof : Seven times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous Iudgements . God hath ever noted religious and devote Kings with excellent Blessings in their Governement . This makes mee remember a grosse impietie in the Consistorie of Rome . When the Pope is absent , the oldest Cardinall prayes vnto God to blesse their adoes , but when hee is present , hee praves none at all : Let no man ( sayeth their Cardinal ) Think it strange if the Pope pray not for the assisting grace of Gods Spirit , because it is likelie he prayed before he came thither . Besides it hath beene observed that because of the presence of the most glorious Vicar of Christ , who is thought to bee assisted by the grace of the Spirit , that Ceremonie is not keeped as in other places , and that not to withdraw any thing from due devotion but to signifie a more holie and sacred mysterie : So that the imploring of Gods assistance is but a Ceremonie to them : That is a mysterie of iniquity to thinke any man exeemed from a necessity of praying vnto God for a blessing to his a l●es : What is it , but to tell that the Pope is a god , and needeth not implore Gods ass●stance ? As though Gods presence were superfluous , where that pretended god presideth : Or shall wee say , That God maketh him proclaime himselfe the man of sinne , by so profaine a misregard of God in his weightiest adoes . Their Canon Law inioynes their Clergie to blesse their meate , and hath not their Consistorie affaires greater necessitie of a blessing ? It was the height of Pelagius pride to bidde God adien , for hee had no neede of his helpe : And what other doeth the Pope ? Hee contemneth the preaching of the Word as a base service , though it b●e indeede the most Apostolicke , and thinketh the Consistoriall affaires onelie worthie of his greatnesse : If therefore hee be so profaine in that hee counts most weighty ? What devotion hath hee in lesser matters ? Since they haue left off to preach , no wonder they cease to pray , and their style to Princes that was to blesse , request , exhort , is turned now in a mandamus & volumus to command and will. Bernard feared this pride in his Scholler Eugenius : and Bellarmine exponeth it rightlie , that the businesse of the Court of Rome would stay devotion in him : If hee condemnes that slacknesse in Eugenius , why reproved hee not that grosse Impietie in Paul the fift , whom hee saw act it in the Consistorie : But the older Popes had more devotion , and acknowledged that in their adoes his grace was to bee implored , without whom wee are no where without perrill and sinne . The second necessar vertue is Prudence : There is no creature more vnrulie than man , and the more reasonable in nature , the more vnreasonable in his actions , turning the quicknesse of vnderstanding to plot and practise wickednesse : Hee is more vntractable than the Beastes , impatient of equitie , but more of servitude , and in a naturall blind loue of libertie , he hateth them that governe . As for the multitude , it is called a Beast of many heads , but voyde of Iudgement , they measure all things more by the events than causes , and the events by gaine or losse : Their knowledge is rather a guessing than Science ; the vulgar opinion maketh all the Topicks of their Logicke , and the fashion of the world is all their morall wisedome ; they know nothing but extremes Hosanna , or crucifie : extreme loue or hatred without moderation . They are credu lous of all surmises , and expone all to the worst sense : They are so desirous of Novelties that Providence is counted Lazines , but headie-violence is taken for Courage . They are the basest part of the Kingdome , yet they craue greatest consideration : The terrour of Princes to hemme in their absolute power : And a raging sea that cannot be stilled by force , but must bee sailled by the Carde and Compasse of prudence if Princes would eschew ship wrack . Therefore there is no morall vertue more necessa● to Kings than Prudence , and that amongst other studies ( to enable them to governe ) they studie the disposition of their people , and speciallie of such as they trust with their affaires : Nations , Families , and Callings ; haue their owne complexions as well as particular men , and will change with times and occasions , by prosperitie or adversitie , a peaceable or a severe governement : and it is a part of fatherlie prudence to know the temper of his Sonne : So David led his people in the integritie of his heart , and according to the discretion of his hands . This Prudence leadeth Princes to Moderation a speciall piller of their Thrones : Extremities are onelie necessar in extreme cases , which cannot fall oft to them in respect of the eminencie of their power : If Rehoboam had followed the moderation of the Auncients , hee might haue keeped the ten Tribes to the house of David : Mans rashnesse and peremptorie courses make way to a precipice , which hath no evasion but ruine . Moderat Governement hath ever proven durable , but violence is a degree to tyrannie , and overthrowes it selfe . Moderation is both Gods command , and ever followed with his blessing , and most powerfull to rule man , who is a reasonable creature , but violence is forbidden and abhorred of God , and punished with selfe-ruine . Wisedome then is as necessar to King as reason is to a man : It is his greatest habilitie inlarging his heart to conceiue , and direct things aright , as hee conceiveth them : Hee compasseth his affaires in his minde , and levels all to the best end : It is in him the Image of the Auncient of dayes , who hath all thinges ever present , and disposeth them sweetelie and powerfullie : Thereby things past are made present by remembrance : things to come are present by fore-sight , and present things by that vniversall view , are rightly ordered and applyed to their circumstances : And so the King by wisedome stablisheth the Land. Of the subject of Governement : Gods people : Thy people : the Poore . BVt whom shall the King iudge ? Thy people : a people gathered in a Societie ; and by Gods providence subiected vnto him : And thy people , even the Church of God for the time , and his choyse of mankind : Hee had blessed them with true Religion , and the meanes of grace , to incline them to righteousnesse amongst themselues , and yet for all this they haue neede of civill Governement . The best man hath some remanent Corruption , and in the best particular Churches are some who haue not the power of Religion , nor are disposed for righteousnes Herein appeareth mans vnrulines : Gods mercy supplying it with Governement : And the happinesse of such Kings as rule the people of God : This is mans vnrulinesse that though hee bee reasonable , and of one stocke in Adam , and of one condition in sinne , ( which should make him to loue his Neighbour ) yet wee are most vnreasonable and inhumane to other : Neither the bands of common nature , nor common miserie , no not of Religion can make vs liue in righteousnesse . It was truelie said , That the necessitis of many Physitians in a Citie argued great intemperance in a people : So the necessity of Magistrates argueth great vnrighteousnes amōgst men . If we had stood in Innocency as wee were created , wee had beene to others as harmelesse Lambes and gallesse Doues ; our pure minde tooke light of God fully ; our Will followed that Light freelie , and our Affections and the whole man went one way to obey him : But by our fall that furnishing is lost , and that harmonie broken ; our mynde taketh not Gods Light , our will and affections miscarie the whole man violently ; wee breake to God , and so cannot doe a duety to man. That fansie of some Schoole-men of a meere and pure Nature is a pernitious errour , that ignorance and concupiscence were the conditions of that Nature , and that man in his first estate would haue beene caried to the desire of sinfull things : This obseureth the integritie of our creation , the miserie of our fall , and Gods mercie restoring vs : In our innocencie we had no disposition to sin ; our originall righteousnesse was a sweete applying of everie power in vs to another , and all of them to God. But now beeing voyde of that originall iustice , and full of iniquitie , wee are like vnreasonable creatures . Man is in honour , and vnderstandeth not , hee is like a beast that perisheth : As the greater Beastes devour the smaller , and ravening fowles prey vpon the weaker , and greater fishes eat vp the lesser : So everie man as hee hath a gift aboue his Neighbours vseth it to their hurt : The wise man turneth his wisedome to intrappe the simple ; the mightie man his power to oppresse the weaker ; and the rich man maketh his riches as feete and hands to fulfill his evill purpose against the poore . So , though it would seeme an easie thing for a King to rule a multitude of reasonable men brought vp in civilitie and Religion , yet it is a matter of great difficultie : Therefore one said right , That Kings ought to bee Pastours , and that because they rule men who are led by brut●sh affections . This is a Glasse for mans infirmitie : That hee is the most disobedient creature : the will of God is an eternall Law , the cause and rule of all equitie and reason ; thereby hee disposeth his owne actions , and giveth the extract of it respectiuely to creatures , and all of them ( except man ) obey that Law according to their power : This power is specified in their essentiall formes , and these formes are the immediate cause of their working , and Character of their worke : Mans disobedience is the greater , because he hath the most excellent forme ; is best obliged , and best furnished ; he hath a reasonable Soule , and the greatest extract of Gods eternall Law both wri●en in his heart , and revealed to him in Scripture . Hee alone hath a Conscience to charge him with obedience in the Name of God : As a Center hee is compassed with obedient creatures : If he looke aboue , hee seeth the Angels keepe their celestiall Law , in loving , adoring , and imitating God ; if beneath hee seeth all creatures keepe their Law : the fruite of their obedience is his comfort , and if they altered their course but a short space , hee would perish : And yet notwithstanding of the excellencie of his forme , the riches of his furniture , and his compassing with a cloud of so many obedient witnesses , hee remaineth still vntractab●e . Secondly , herein is Gods great mercie to man , that hee leaveth him not in this disorder : Hee knoweth that hee would be as a beast , pushing and goaring other therefore he hath set vp Magistracie as a soveraigne remeede of that furie , and given it power to secure the weake from the injuries of the mightie , & wisedome to saue the simple from the snares of the craftie : That if the great sort will abuse their power in tyrannizing over the weake , they may finde in Kings a power to controll them . The greatnesse of Kings aboue their Subjects is both a staffe to the weaker to leane to , and a bridle to restraine the outrages of the mightie , as the Prophet expresseth . Defend the poore and fatherlesse , doe Iustice to the afflicted and needie , deliver the poore and needie , ridde them out of the hand of the wicked . This vindicating power of Princes is as great a blessing to the oppressours whom it restraineth , as to the poore who are rescued . Thirdly , this is the happinesse of Kings that rule over Gods people , that their lotte is fallen pleasantly in Gods inheritance . They who reigne over Barbarians are Kings over beastes rather than men , and they who rule over civill Countries where true Religion is not , are Kings but of men ; but they whose Kingdome is a particular Church to God , are Kings over Kings , or Christians more than men ; and their common Subjects by grace haue more true worth , than such Kings as are over Barbarians , because wee are a royall Priest-hood . The one reign●th in a Paradise , the other as in a barren Wildernesse . This excellencie hath also an easinesse with it to overcome mans natiue vnrulinesse ; for Gods Scepter bringeth people to obedience , as this Prophet acknowledgeth : It is God that subdueth my people vnder mee . When mans rudenesse is broken with a true Religion , it is most plyable to authoritie as to the ordinance of God : hee both commands and alloweth that obedience , and disposeth people thereto willinglie . Numa by Religion plyed his rude Romans more to the offices of Warre and peace , than Romulus austere governement : If a false Religion , did this in Pagans , what shall the true Religion , and the grace that accompanieth it worke in Christians ? It is farre more easie to rule good people , than badde , because there is none so rebellious to Authoritie , as those who rebell against their own reason ; & a good man is more obsequious to Princes , than a Russian : The godly doe feare Princes more , than they are to bee feared of Princes : but no bands can keepe the wicked in order : True Religion binds vs to God , and the grace of it is our greatest perfection in this life , and that partaking of the divine Nature maketh vs the more respectuous to Gods ordinance : Where that is not , Lawes , Rewards , and Punishments are but weake motiues ; but where it is , they neede not a Law : The least notice of Gods will , is sufficient to moue them to doe his will. God communicateth his eternall Law to creatures according to their kind and capacitie : Hee giveth to heavenly creatures a celestiall Law to adhere to him ; to reasonlesse creatures a naturall instinct , to direct them in their course , without either sense of his goodnesse , or reflecting on him : But to man renewed , such a Law where of Reason is capable , and Conscience sensible , and that both in pietie and righteousnesse : The first is all in respect to him , the other to man : Naturall men can exerce materiallie the workes of Iustice , but not spirituallie , because they haue no grace , nor the bands of a true Religion to God. Iustice and pietie of the olde Romans were but a forced curing of the contrare vices , that their ambition and pride ( whereof they were sicke ) might rule in them . Of Princes ruling of their owne Persons and of their Court. THis princely governement is not to bee restrained to the people alone , but beginneth at the person of Princes , & goeth to their Families : So David who conceived this Prayer , wrote that Commentat on it , that hee would sing of Iustice and of Iudgement , not onelie exercised amongst his people , but also in governing himselfe and his Familie . For the first hee sayth , I will behaue my selfe in the perfect way : That is a good government that beginneth at himselfe : Privat men are tolerablie called Kings , when by Gods grace they command their own passions : For whosoever subdues his owne bodie , neither suffereth his Soule to bee troubled with passions while hee refraineth himselfe by a kinglie power , is iustly called a King , because hee can rule himselfe : And if wee rule the earth , even this our earthly bodie , we are Kings of the earth . But this is more in Princes , who haue as much natiue corruption as privat men , and more power to vtter it . The wise ruling of themselues is necessar to moderat their great power : The Heathen could say , If thou wilt subiect others to thee , subiect thy selfe to reason . And the Impyre agreeth to none , but to such as are better than any of their Subiects . b But the Divines spake more clearelie ; by Kings , vnderstand these who direct the motions of their soule according to the will of God. c And they are good Kings who can proue themselues Governours of their Body . d And iustly they are called Princes who exerce ever a principalitie , over their owne thoughts by sound Iudgement . e It is often seene that greatest power hath greatest righteousnesse joyned with it , and that for the good of Princes and people : If their passions were like their power , they would soone ruine their state , or persons , or both ; but Pietie and Iustice ioyned to their power , moderateth their passions , and preserveth all , as the King of the Bees hath a sting , but never vseth it to revenge . f And where shall Iustice haue the owne worke , if not in the heart of Kings . It must first begin there , else it cannot haue the worke on other . Iustice distributeth dueties to each one ; and there must bee in a iust man , a iust order , that the minde bee subiect to God , the body to the Soule , and both to God : If this bee not , there is no righteousnesse in vs , and so there cannot be an externall governing righteousnesse . This is the glory of Kings , when their power is accompanied and sweyed with Iustice in their owne persons ; when the living law liveth according to the written Law , and authoritatiue Iustice becommeth exemplar Iustice , their life by example insinuating that to people , what the Law and authority commandeth them ; then Iustice is not so much a gift annexed to their power , as a grace changing their persons : An evill King is a servant to as many masters as hee hath vices , but hee who commandeth his passions , is a King indeede ; because hee ruleth himselfe , and is neither taken captiue of sinne , nor caried violentlie of vice . Man that ruleth over beasts , hath beastes within him : anger barketh more fiercely than a Dog ; he that is speedie to wrongs is a Serpent , and he that is set for revenge , is a Viper . Shall man haue Impyre over the outward beasts , and leaue the inward beasts loose ? This is most necessary , that rulers of men rule themselues , least they fall in contempt : For how can hee correct the manners of others , who cannot correct his owne ? An evill man though hee reigne , is a slaue to his passions . The Kings example is a Law to his Subiects : Their mindes are lift vp to his Eminencie , and what hee doeth , hee seemeth to command : The peoples inclination to imitation is the greater , because of the greatnesse of his person : They passe the good or bad qualitie of the fact , and take his greatnesse for a reason : The faults of a King overwhelme a people , and hee hurteth more by example than by the sinne it selfe : And his good example is as forcible to make his people good : If they bee godly , chast , temperate , &c. they draw many of their Subiects to God ; but if they bee profaine , or dissolute , &c. they draw multititudes to Hell. Pharaoh , Herod , Nero , and such can tell what evill great power ioyned with great wickednesse can doe : Therein Sathan exalted sinne , when hee vented it by so great persons , and disgraced Magistracie when he made it an instrument of monstruous sinnes . But God had his good worke therein to teach vs , what men clothed with power are in themselues ; and that principalitie without his Spirit is but a naked sword in a mad mans hand ; and what a blessing good Princes are , who vse their power in such righteousnesse , that the world must say , They are as good men , as they are great Kings . This is the Priviledge of Christian Kings ; God giveth them a greater blessing than other Kings ; hee maketh them by grace Kings over themselues as well as over their Subiects , as they giue Lawes to other , so they take Lawes of God , and vse their power , as they may bee best countable to him ; they haue principality of authority as Kings , and they reigne by grace over themselues as Christians . There is no truely free King but a Christian King , and such as is neither captivat by the corruption of Nature , nor popish superstition , but set at libertie by the Law of the Spirit of life in Iesus Christ. Such a King is an Image of God , who governeth all in righteousnesse and wisedome , and then hee shall most please the King of kings , if restraining his power , hee thinke that lesse is leasome to him than hee may . The other taske of his governement is his Familie : I will walke within mine house with a perfect heart . I will set no wicked thing before mine eyes , &c. And in all that Psa. he setteth down the dyet of his house or court-governemēt , a fit patern for Princes to follow . The court of Kings is an abridgement of their Kingdomes , and the circle of the Subjects neerest to them : It is a proofe of the Governement of their persons & an Image of the ruling of their Estates . If every house be a beginning and part of a citie , and every beginning ought to bee referred to the owne end ; much more the Families of Princes , which are not simplie parts but rather compends & extracts of their Kingdomes . People cannot alwayes see the person of their Kings , but they may guesse at their disposition by the manners of their Court : As is the Prince so is his Court , because they seeke by his imitation to procure and keepe his favour ; and as the Court is , so will the Countrie bee . Such as his servants are , such is hee counted : For men can hardly thinke but they are such by his command , or connivence , or example . If therefore they bee godly and righteous , they win the hearts of people to the King : But if they bee profaine and godlesse , they procure his contempt . This care ought not onely to be of his neerest Attendents , but also of these whom he intrusteth with his affaires abroad : If they minister Iustice , defend the people , exact no more than is due , then the people ascryue all that goodnesse to the King , commanding his Officers to handle his people tenderly : But if they be violent and outragious , the contrare followeth , as if all that severity were commanded of the King. A good king by doing good , maketh his Subjects good , & is as eminet in example before them as in dignity aboue them . The Roman Impyre had a great proofe of the force of their example both in their Court and people , when in fiftie foure yeeres space it found fiue changes : First , Diocletiā like his Predecessours was a Pagan : Next , Constantine turned himselfe & the Impyre to Christianity : 3. Constantius his sonne turned all Arrian : 4. Iulian the Apostate went backe to Paganisme : And fiftlie , Iovinian following Constantines zeale brought them back againe to Christianitie . So important is the example of Princes either in good or evill , and so changeable are the people to follow them . The Kings of Iudah were not vn●●k : Achaz an idolater , Ezekiah a zealous worshipper of God , Amon and Manasseh restorers of idolatrie : Iosiah a destroyer of idolatrie &c. And their Courts and Countries followed their steppes . Constantius the father of Constantine tryed his Courteours wisely ; hee offered preferment to such as would worship Pagan gods , and when some for feare , and desire of honour did so , others layed downe their honour , rather than that they would quite Christ ; h●ereby hee saw the ground of his Courtiers hearts ; he degraded such as had forsaken Christ , and said , They would never bee true to him that were false to God ; but he honoured such as were readie to losse all for adhering to God ; he made them his Guard and Governours of his Kingdome , saying , That such men were to bee numbered as his speciall Friends , and Familiars .. a And Theodoricke the Goth , an Arrian King , had some like practise , but with a more summar censure ; for when one of his Court willing to please him forsooke the faith of Christ , and turned Arrian , hee was so offended that hee killed him with his owne hand , affirming , that hee would not bee trusty to him that was a traytour to Christ. To close this point , the fruite of Davids prayer is manifest in Solomons extraordinary wisedome ; and that both in speculation and practice . For the first , hee knew all mysteries , and wrote of the nature of all things from the Cedar of Lebanon to the Hysope on the wall : Beside his heavenly Doctrine in his Song ( whereof none of all the wise men of the earth could so much as dreame ) in his moralities in the Proverbs and Ecclesiastes he passed them all : Thogh they came long after him , and had the benefite of his Writs by some two Greeke translations before the Septuagints , yet they are no more to his wisedome , than a aram of vnfined silver-vre to a talent of pure gold . As for his practice , his first tryall proved an excellent practicall gift : It was a plea betwixt two Harlots ; both of them clamed the living Child , & no doubt , with the like boldnes , & cursing , & execration the vsuall companions of passionat pleading : Heere God offred a fit purpose , to proue the truth of his promise to Solomon . The question was not of civill things , but naturall : to finde out the mother of the living Childe ; and there was no witnesse , but both parties alike peremptory in their alledgeance . His wisedome leadeth him to find out the truth by naturall affection : Hee layed this sure ground , that the Mothers affection is tender , and the bowels that bredde the Child , would never agree to see him killed : On the other part , that the cruell affection agreeing to the division of the Childe , was but a strange and stepmotherly affection : On these grounds hee pronounceth , That the living Babe shall bee cut in two : It might seeme a cruell sentence to kill the Babe , but some equitie in the just division ; but the truth was , hee found the decision of the matter in the show of division , and adiudged the living Babe to her , who in a sparing affection choosed rather to want her Babe , than the Babe should want his life . Hee saw in the tender affection of the one , the equity of her cause , and in crueltie of the other , the iniquity of her clame . This was a proofe of deepe wisedome : The people heard of it , and were both glad of such a King , because the wisedome of God was in him ; and yet feared him , because they saw hee was such a one as could discover the secrets of their hearts , and counter-mine their deeepest policies . 3. The fruite of their Governement . Of PEACE . Vers. 3. The Mountaines shall bring foorth peace . &c. THis is the third thing he craveth , the fruite of kinglie Governement in the blessing of peace : whither we take the Mountaines & hills figuratiuelie , for the estate in generall , or for the degrees of power in greater and lesser Princes , &c. all is to this end , that Iustice well ministered brings peace to a Countrie : for the mighty ( who are as mountaines ) when they shall see Iustice reigne in the King , are stayed from oppressing the poore , and become a shadow to them . So Iustice is both the mother to bring foorth , and a Nurce to foster peace . Peace is the desired and sweete end of all blessings , and prosperitie it selfe , without it , is but adversity : All our labours are for Peace , and Warres ( the wrake of mankind ▪ and br●ake of Peace ) are vndertaken t● purchase and keepe Peace . And God , the Authour of all hath contempered the vari●tie and dis●rds of creatures , to bring them all to a purposed peace . All men are of him , he summeth them all vp in Governement , and peace is the beautie of all . This Peace may bee considered in foure sorts : The first is Peace with God , which commeth of a true Religion : When men are led by the truth to belieue in God , to repent their sinne , and sinde remission in Christ , that is the way to Gods Peace . Being iustified by Faith , we haue peace with God : No faith iustifieth , but the true Faith , & no Religion informeth men in the true Faith , but the true Religion : As it leadeth vs in a sure way to peace in Christ , so it leadeth vs to keepe that peace in sincere obedience . In which respect when God getteth his due , hee blesseth vs with his Kingdome within vs. For the Kingdome of God is righteousnesse , peace , and ioy in the holy Ghost . This is the peace that no Kingdome can haue , but such as haue a true Religion ; they may haue a civill and politicke peace amongst themselues , but none of this peace with God. The second is a civill peace with man , when every one keepeth his place , and doeth his duetie as hee standeth bound ; the body is then in good plight when everie member is whole , and exerciseth the functions in order : So in a Kingdome when everie one in his calling doeth his duetie with a loving respect to other , there is peace ; or if any bee not peaceablie disposed , their broyling humour is hemmed in by Iustice that they trouble not the peace of their Neighbour . This is a civill peace , the health of the civill body , and a comely beautie in it ; when everie one brooketh another in loue , and worketh to others hands : And thogh there were innumerable men in callings , places , offices , &c. Yet they seeme all to be but one man with one minde , seeking the good of other , and of the common bodie : As in Musicall instruments sounds are diverse and contrair , high & low , &c. and yet make a sweete harmonie ; so in a Kingdome are diverse estats ▪ rich and poore , &c. Yet they haue an harmonie and concord , and that concord is peace . That rule is generall for all things , Let no man seeke his owne , but everie one anothers good . The third is a particular peace of our Lotte ; when every mā brooketh his lot peaceably without oppressiō , either violent , or coloured by Law : This is as the life of our lot , whē our right and possession haue a peaceable vse following , and every man may eate vnder his owne vine , and vnder his owne figge-tree : It is the verie lotte of our lotte , and a pleasant sawce to sweeten our vse , a sort of fruition of our Lot , the fruite of that fruition , a way to Contentment , and the verie prosperitie of prosperitie . The fourt may bee called , a Kinglie peace , when people are in loue and peace with their King. They are his bodie , and hee their Head , vnder whose shaddow they haue these peaces : The vse and enjoying of them will reflect vpon him as a procurer and maintainer . None can finde comfort of a true Religion in libertie and peace , but hee must loue and pray for him , vnder whose governement hee hath that great blessing : None can looke on that publicke peace the health and beautie of the civill bodie , but he must loue and honour that Head , from whom the influence of the publick peace floweth : And none can enioy the private peace of his Lot , lying downe & rising in peace , but he will loue the preserver of it : Yea , that peace that floweth from supreme Iustice , is a natiue and kinde Daughter , and so iust as to make vs honour him who ministreth Iustice for the procuring of peace . All these are strong bands to ty the hearts of good people to such Princes , by whose governement God blesseth them with so inestimable blessings . This order is in the Angels Song , Glorie to God in heaven peace on earth , and towards men goodwill : When man giveth God his glorie , worshipping him in Spirit and truth , then God giveth Peace to man , beeing reconciled to him in Christ ; and the ground of both is Gods good will towards man , whereby hee elected him in Iesus Christ ; that good will sendeth downe true Religion to man , to direct him in the obedience of Gods revealed will. These are the fruites of Iustice in their severall branches : The first is Gods peace in our minde : The second is , mans peace in the civill body : The third is Peace of our Lotte : And the fourt is , a peace with the Head of the common bodie . The first appeaseth the terrours of our Conscience : The second stayeth sactions and divisions amongst Subjects : The third , privat oppression : And the fourth , Rebellion against Princes : And all of them are our ends in their severall kinds : when God dwelleth in vs , and maketh vs enioy him in his peace , then hee maketh vs brooke one another , and our selues in him . Where Iustice is not , these fruites of peace cannot bee found : Where God getteth not his due honour in a true Religion , there can bee no peace with him , but hee sendeth warre or other calamities to trouble their peace and revenge the quarrell of his Covenant : As long as Israel worshipped him a right , matters went well with them ; but when they fell to idolatry , he raised vp bordering nations to punish them : In like manner hee can punish iniustice among people : Lawfull Governement ministreth Iustice , and Iustice bringeth peace , so want of Iustice bringeth confusion , and confusion breedeth discord . Heerevpon also commeth the losse of particular Peace , when by tumults no man can securely possesse his goods , his blood or life . Where violence rageth , there reason is not heard , and the Lawes are silent more where Armes doe speake . Iustice well administrate is a great preservation to a Land : It purgeth it from sin committed , by punishing the sinner , & keepeth many from sin , that they would otherwise commit , and so holdeth off Gods anger , and procurreth his blessing , But neglect of Iustice is crueltie and not clemencie , or rather a cruell mercie ; it fostereth sinne , and hasteneth Gods wrath ; when grievous sins are committed , they defyle the Land , and the Land defyled can not be expiate , but by the punishment of the malefactor : What shall God doe , but powre out his plagues , and mak the Land spew out her Inhabitants , where sinners will not repent , and the Magistrate will not punish . These two then Iustice and peace goe in others hands in a well governed Kingdome : Iustice without Peace is a fruitelesse severitie , and peace without Iustice is a conspiracie against God : Iustice is Gods arrestment layed vpon mans corruption , and peace is the quietnesse that followeth that arrest : Both the necessitie and difficultie to keepe peace are as great , as to purchase it ; for peace bringeth wealth , and wealth because of our wickednesse bringeth insolencie , and insolencie bringeth violence , so that the daughter Peace would devoure iustice her mother , except Iustice did her second service , to keepe men from violence : Her first service is to giue every man his due , and her second is to secure him in it : Peace of her selfe is a thankfull daughter to her Mother Iustice , but our corruption that abuseth all , can abuse her also , and Ieshurun waxing fatte , will kicke against his feeder ; but peace is both best purchased & preserved , when Iustice absolutely reigneth : Therefore good governours of Provinces may tightlie bee called Iustices of peace : their name beareth these twinne blessings of Iustice and peace , and if they answere to their name , they are worthie instruments vnder God , and the King by ministration of Iustice , to keepe peace amongst people . In this point David alludeth to Solomons name , for God tolde him : Beholde , a Sonne shall bee borne to thee who shall bee a man of rest : And I will giue him rest from all his enemies round about : For his Name shall bee Solomon , and I will giue peace and quietnesse to Israel in his dayes . On that prophecie David foundeth this prayer , and Experience proveth both the truth of the Prophecie and force of this prayer . Hee answered to his name ; as hee was called peaceable , so hee ruled his people in peace , and God blessed them with great prosperitie vnder him : Iudah and Israel dwelt every one vnder his vine , &c. They had peace with God , so long as they keeped his Commandements , and peace with neighbouring Nations and amongst themselues : And the fruite of long peace was gold and silver as Stones at Ierusalem . Heerein hee was the type of the true Solomon Christ Iesus , whom this Psalme principallie respecteth , and who for this same end was shaddowed by Melchisedecke ; hee is first King of Righteousnesse or Iustice , and then King of Salem or of Peace . Hee proved the King of righteousnesse , when hee fulfilled all righteousnesse , in satisfying the Iustice of God for vs : and then applying and imputing that Righteousnes vnto vs , is the Lord our Righteousnesse : for hee is given of the Father to bee our Righteousnesse , Redemption , &c. Hee proveth the King of our Peace , in that hee hath purchased vs peace by righteousnesse : For the chastisement of our peace was on him , and by his strips wee are healed : When wee are covered with his righteousnesse , God seeth not sinne in Iacob , nor iniquitie in Israel : His Iustice beeing satisfied , hath no quarrell against vs , but by vertue of that satisfaction , iustlie adiudgeth peace and salvation to vs. It is as proper to Iustice to pardon a penitent sinner in Christ , as to punish an impenitent sinner : If wee confesse our sinnes , hee is faithfull and iust to forgiue them . Christs obedience hath a double respect to Iustice , the one of satisfying all it can claime of vs , the other of meriting all good to vs. The first putteth away the demerite of sin The other possesseth vs in peace and glorie . Of Warre . THus a good King ruleth his people in peace ; but some time necessitie will draw him to Warre , and that either for defence of the truth , his Crowne or Countrie , the iust causes for a lawfull warre . Some haue thought Warres vnlawfull to Christians , a but that was onelie in some times and cases , when the Heathen Emperors vrged Souldiers to offer to idoles , and if they refused , they were shame fullie cashired or martyred : In such a case it was good to abstaine from a voluntarie or mercenarie warrefare : To goe to warre is not sinne , but to doe it for prey is sin . And though warfare bee a lawfull calling , yet warre is one of the three plagues wherewith God vsuallie breaketh the pride of mans body : As by with-holding of nourishment in Famine , So by violence with his Arrow of pestilence , or by the hand of man in warres . Our sins procure war at Gods hands : For when we will not serue him in peace , hee maketh vs suffer in warres : And when our lusts rebell against his grace , why should hee not punish vs with the warres of man ? Yea , our lustes fighteth within vs , before wee can fight with man without : For if man could dwell in himselfe in the contentment of his lo●te , hee would not encroach on his neighbour in ambition , crueltie , avarice , &c. Miscontentment with our lot , and too great loue of earthly thinges maketh vs quyte peace , and fall in iarring : Warres are sweete to them that haue not felt their miserie , but a taste of them giveth a sweeter relish to peace , and this is among other reasons why God afflicteth a Land with warre , that thereafter they may count more of the blessing of peace . The fruite prooveth it to bee a plague : Thereby peace is broken , Lawes are silent , oppression and iniquitie doe reigne . There is neither marches of possession , nor propertie of vse : and no man hath place to iudge , or power to set things aright : beside the violence of the enemie , the insolence of our assistants is intolerable : They who come to helpe vs , thinke they cannot hurt vs , but vnder colour of defence they bereaue vs of our goods , and of our liues also if wee resist ; and though neither the enemie , nor assisting Friend vse violence , the licence of people in their owne Countrie is no l●sse hurtfull : The Souldiers girdle looseth the most part from all feare of God and respect to man : childrē & women ( the obiects of pitie ) find no pitie , but their chastitie and liues destroyed at once , and their defyling is more bitter than their death ; cities of many yeares building , in one houre turned in ashes : And though a ●and bee a Paradise before Armies , yet after them is an horrid wildernesse . Man exceedeth all creatures in Hostilitie : Lyons against Lyons , and Dragons against Dragons are not so cruell as man against man : Their fighting is but at occasionall encounters , yet out of sight of other their rage ceaseth : But man can spend dayes , nights and yeares in devysing mischiefe against absent man ; their yoaking in Battell is but the fruite of their former plotting : Reason ( our priviledge aboue Beastes ) when it turneth furious , putteth vs farre vnder them . Wee are borne naked , but crueltie hath turned vs all in armour : And where it might bee called prudence to invent defensiue weapons , yet crueltie is more inventiue of offensiue weapons to hurt other , and more forward to destroy others than saue our selues . This last Age ( the Rendevous of all wickednesse ) hath fetched from the hel 's the invention of Gunnes and fire worke , and that with a defect on the defensiue part : There was no hurting weapon before , but Nature found a Guard for it ; but fire-work hath not yet found a shield . Corrupt Nature is more ingenious to destroy than to preserue , and decaying mankind falling further from God , ●urneth more to Sathans image , both in an actiue and passiue destruction . When Armies ioyne in Battell , man is going out of himselfe : And though hee bee reasonable , yet beeing cloathed with Brasse or Yron , hee is more brasen and irnish , than his Armour : Hee hath none other respect to his enemie but to destroy him , and that rage is so b●nded , that they cannot helpe their Friend : Though woundes strike their neighbour-Souldier to the ground , yet the necessitie to keepe their ranke turneth them out of loue and humanitie ; and if they bee straited , they must trode on his bellie to keepe their order : The feete of horses on their head or wombe , pressing out their Braines and Bowels , are the vsuall comforte that fallen men can sinde . Their death is violent in rage at their enemies , and without comfort in soule or bodie from their friends : A Romane Souldier spoyling his slaine enemie , found that hee was his Brother , and killed himselfe for griefe : And what is all warre-fare , but a killing of our Brethren ? Warres then are the last of all remeeds : A wise Physitian goeth not at the first to cutting and burning , but after all other cures haue failed : So a wise Prince goeth not to warre , till all peaceable treatings faile . It is not vndertaken for it selfe , but for peace ; and some in a tolerable peace haue made warre for a better peace , As a man evill cured of a broken legge will breake it againe , to haue it better cured . This is the taske of a good King , in peace to bee furnished for warre , and in warre to aime at peace , and if he must haue warres abroad , to keepe loue and peace at home with his Subiects , and amongst themselues . True Religion in puritie , & peace , the greatest care of Kings & Subjects . OF all that is spoken , a generall duetie riseth , both for Princes and people , that if they would haue all these former blessings , they striue carnestlie to maintaine a true Religion : So Theodosius on his death-bed exhorted his Sonnes aboue all things to maintaine the true Faith : And Iustine told the like to Tiberius his Successor . It directeth Kings to bee Kings according to Gods heart , and people to obey as the Lords people : It tempereth authoritie in Princes , and sweetneth Subiection to people : The great power of Princes that might turne in tyrannie , is made profitable for people ; & the naturall antipathy that is in some people is mitigate , and so Princes rule meekelie , and people obey willinglie : Thereby Kings are taught the forme of Governement from God , who disposeth all things sweetely and powerfully ; and people submitteth themselues to his ordinance , as to the will of their Father : Kings see great meekenesse ioyned with great power in Christ , who beeing the Lord of all , made himselfe a servant to all ; and people see in him a willing subiection to Ioseph and Marie , in the course of his education : And both of them respect other , not onelie as men but as Christians , the Brethren of Christ , and partakers of that same grace and glorie in Heaven . Out will by nature is captivate to sinne , and the fountaine of disobedience ; but beeing made free by grace , it sweetelie inclineth that way that God directeth it : God dwelleth in Kingdomes where true Religion is harboured , & by grace giveth an higher qualification to men ; as it maketh them true Christians in their Persons , so their actions and offices are good service to God , when they are done at his command , and respect to his glorie . Impyres haue their beginning , growth , hight , and fall : But they fall not as they rise ▪ They rise by small degrees but fall at once , as by a precipice . Belthazar in one night lost his life and his Kingdome , and the Persian Monarchie fell to Alexander in one day . But there is nothing more forcible to make a Kingdome immortall , than Religion truelie practised , thereby God dwelleth in a Land as their glorie and their Shield . Kingdomes without true Religion are not so : the old Monarchies of Assyria , Greece , &c. and Republickes , as Rome , Sparta , &c , are but bad paternes of Governement ; they went no further than Nature , because they had none other guide : And neither knew God in Christ , nor sanctification by grace : They had indeede a right to secure them from the chalenge of man , but in the vse of it were almost as farre behind Christian Kingdomes , as flock , of Beastes are behind Pagan societies . The Heath●n saw this farre , that Religion is most necessar for Estate : And some of them gloried , that the Romanes came to their Monarchie , not so much by power and craft , as by their Religion . But what they spake of their superstition , we apply it to the truth , for it is Religion and the feare of God that keepeth the Societies of men in order , without which the life of man would bee filled with foolishnesse wickednesse , and cruel●ie . As true Religion bindeth Princes & people together , so doth it Kingdome with Kingdome . The pride of Conquerours falleth not in a godly Prince ; all the foure Monarchies were founded by Pagans ; & whē the Roman Emperors turned Christian , they left their conquering humour ▪ though they had power to conquer more : Christ the Prince of Peace , maketh such Kings ( as hee ruleth ) peaceable ; his Gospel is a Law of peace , and his grace maketh men as Lambes , to do as they would be done to : ●hogh the beasts in the Ark keeped their naturall fiercenes , vet God suspended it during their byding there , and the Lyon & the Lambe liued peaceablie together . Nature and superstition bidde men vse their sword to conquer and destroy , but the grace of Christ maketh them turne their Swords in Syths , and their Speares in Mattockes . Pagans and Mahumetans warre against other , and both of them against Christians ; and amongst Christians the conquering humour is not in Protestant Princes , but in Papists : because their superstition mortifies not their corruption , but giveth it full libertie . Since the Catholike Kings became Iesuited as well in policie , as in Religion , they are the oppressours of Europe ; but when they turne to the truth , they will lay downe that invading and encroaching humour , and content them to rule their owne Subjects in peace : But since poperie directeth them to oppresse other , and for that end hath set vp the negociating and statizing order of the Iesuits , it is not the Religion of the Lambe , but the cruelti● of the Dragon . France , Austria & Spaine haue their owne iealousies and encroachings on other , and will keepe them so long as they are Popish : But when they become reformed in the true Religion , they will accord among themselues . So true Religion is a bond of peace , and maketh Kingdomes in the world like houses in a Citie , who delight in a neighbourlie concord . By all meanes therefore Princes and people would maintaine the true Religion , and that without any mixture , or libertie to professe a false Religion . There is but one God , and one true Religion expressed in Scripture , and all false Religions , and their mixtures with the Truth offend him . Hee forbad Israel to till the ground with diverse sorts of Beasts , or to sow it with diverse seedes , or to make garments of linnen and wollen together : and that not so much for these things in themselues , as to tell that hee abhorred all mixture in Religion . Therefore Constantine spake like himselfe : I haue thought that most of all to bee proponed by mee , that in the multitude of the holy Catholicke Church one Faith , and sincere Charitie should bee keeped . Politicks call this mixture an Accommodation or Toleration : the Cassandrians call it a mitigation or condescending ; and Atheists call it a libertie of conscience which is nothing but a passe-port to runne to hell : For what a worse death is there to the Soule , than the libertie of errour ? But God calleth it , An halting betwixt God and Baal , and grosse Atheisme in the want of Gods feare : The people that were sent to dwell in Samaria , worshipped the Lord , and the gods of their owne Nations ; they thought themselues sure in that pluralitie of gods , and libertie of worshippe ; but the Scripture saith , They feared not God at all . The Papists fall in that same sinne ; they haue multiplied gods with the true One. Beside God , they haue their gods and goddesses , and they honour their cannonized Saincts as the Pagans did their Apotheosedmen : and their Pope vsed it more eminently , in calling the blessed Virgine a goddesse when he is suteing timber to build her Church at Loretto b But their patrone granteth that these names savour of Paganisme , and desireth them to bee a mended in his Bookes ; c and as for the worship given to them , another d granteth that hee saw no difference betwixt their opinion of the Saincts , and that , that the Gentiles held of their gods . Varro e boasteth that he appointed to the gods their offices & sacrifices & what else are the Rituals & ceremonials of the Papists , but that same busines vnder other names . The Kings of Egypt granted libertie of Religions to their people , and that in a fleshlie policie , that while everie faction courted them for favour , they might keepe all factions obno●ious to them : And Iulian at his entrie gaue the like libertie to Iewes , Gentiles and Christians : with the same spirit he rendred the Churchs to damned Hereticks , and opened the Temples to devils . Many Christian Princes haue a slayed reconciliation of Religions , but God never blessed that worke in their hand : Constantius made his Typus Heraclius his Ecthesis , Zeno his Henoticon , and Charles the fift his Interim ; but all of them kindled the fire more than quenched it . They found the truth of the olde proverbe , Isthmum perfodere , to digge through the Isthme , which was spoken of workes , neither lawfull to attempt , nor possible to doe . And though some proud kings therby assayed to correct Gods creation , in ioyning Seas which he had distinguished , yet they wer om●nouslie forced to desist : So others haue laboured to reconcile the true and false Religion ( which hee hath made irreconcilable ) but their labour to this houre was ever in vaine . It seemeth but a small matter ( for condescending ) to cast one letter in the midst of a word , and turne homoousios in homoiousios , that is the same-substance in the like-substance ; & yet that one Letter overthr●w the Article of the Divinitie of Christ. And when Basile in the end of a prayer , said in the holie Spirit , for with the holy Spirit , great offence was taken by the people : therefore hee advised Amphilochius to examine not onelie words but syllabs and letters in Divinitie . So hard it is to worke a condescending even by the smallest alteration . Some reformed Churches haue found woefull fruites of such libertie , and hee proues now a true Prophet , who said , That libertie of prophecying in Preachers , and of professing in people , would shake Religion in Holland . a They began modestlie with some fiue disputable points , as the small end of the wedge , to make way for grosser heresies : And if God had not put in the heart of K. Iames to devise ▪ and Prince Maurice to effect their curbing by the Councell of Dort , their heresies ere now had overflowed that Land : But God hath justified that prudent foresight of K. Iames , since they haue declared , what thē they denyed . They haue taken Socinus by the hand , whom I may call ( as one did Origen ) b hydriam omnium haereseων , a masse or surviving monster of all heresies : And to mitigate the horrour of these opinions , they are pleading for favour to the Socinians , as men that either erre not , or if they doe , they are excusable , and not to be censured , because ( forsooth ) their errours touch not the foundation . c They layed the seeds of these Apologies covertly long since ; d but now they are discovering to the world , that their grounds are the overthrow of the grounds of Religion . Their rule is to preach and professe what they please without censure . Mans originall miserie in originall sinne they call with Pelagius , figmentum Augustini , or Augustins dreame ; and the efficacious working of the holy Spirite , applying grace to vs , they call figmenta Calvini , Calvins dreames . In the matter of free-will they follow the Pagans , as it is pleaded by Cicero : Hee was so hote in that cause , that not beeing able to conceiue how Gods Prescience , and mans Free-will could stand together , for maintaining of Free will hee denyed both Gods Prescience and Divination : And rather then these two should stand , hee denyed a Deitie . His arguments taken from Lawes , Rewards , Prayers , and Exhortations , &c. to proue the absolutenesse of Free-will ; Pelagius hath borrowed from him : Socinus from Pelagius ; and they from Socinus . So in end vnder colour of Trueth according to godlinesse , they come to the naturall Religion of Pagans , the common Rendevous of all defections from the Truth . Thus after long gadding they proue that Socinus is transformed in them , as Ierome said , That Basilides was transformed in Iovi●ian , and that both in sense and style : For they affirme that they teach otherwise , than heeretofore was beleeved : a So said hee before them , that his opinions of Christ were hid from others , and that the true meaning was not knowne of all the Interpreters that are extant . b And againe , our opinion is vnheard , not onelie in our time , but also in many Ages c before : And more fullie with disdaine of the Fathers : Wee ingenuously confesse that our sentence of Christs d Nature and Essence is contrair to all interpreters of Scripture who are come to our time . Moreover , hee professeth the noveltie of it ▪ in his Vncle , who first proponed the opinion which hee imbraceth of Iesus Christ , and telleth vs the way how hee got it , was by Revelation . e This is like his friend Puccius , who affirmed that his opinion of vniversall salvation was revealed to him by God f This plat-forme of his divinity is for Epicures , and that not farre from Origens mercie , to pleade for Sathan Annihilation , if not Salvation . What grace could this plat-former of Religion haue who refused to bee baptized : and when a zealous Preacher challenged him for that hee was not baptized , nor would not bee baptized g hee answered like a novelling opiniator . That , what hee thought of Baptisme hee would leaue it to his owne thoughts . a Sure●t is , that one who refuseth to be initiate in Christ by sacred Baptisme , is not a fitte instrument to reforme Christian Religion . After this same manner spake the olde Arrians , of whō Lyrinensis sayeth , That they overthrew well grounded Antiquitie by wicked noveltie , and that the ordinances of the Ancient were violate — while the desire of profaine and new curiositie cannot containe it selfe within the marches of sacred and pure Antiquitie b And they speake directly like the Pelagians : by vs as Authours , as beginners and expounders ; condemne the things that yee held afore , and hold these things that yee condemned , cast away your auncient Faith , and receiue another : And what faith ? I shrinke to speake it ; they are so proud , that I thinke they cannot so much as bee rehearsed , let bee refuted without some guiltinesse , c in like manner , Abelardus said , All men thinke so , but I thinke not so . And Bernard posed him iustlie , What then art thou ? Tell vs what is that , that seemeth to thee and to none others ? What hath the Law ? What hath the Prophets and Apostles , or Apostolicke men preached vnto vs ? but that , that thou onelie denyest ? d And Hilarie speaketh like an Orthodox . These things I haue beleeved by the holy Spirit , so that beyond this Faith of our Lord Iesus Christ I cannot bee taught . And a little aboue : I hold fast that , that I haue received , neither doe I change that , that is Gods. e I demand of them as Pacianus did the Novatians ; VVho teacheth so ? Did Moses , or Paul , or Christ ? No , none of these : Who then ? Novatian commanded it after three hundreth yeares ▪ f So I may say , That Socinus hath both invented new heresies , and renewed old heresies after a thousand fiue hundreth and eightie yeares . And I charge them as Ierome did Vigilantius , If any before thee hath received this thy Interpretation , let it bee true thou sayes ; But if the Church of God never heard of such wickednesse , and Sathan hath spoken by thee , then repent in sack-cloth and ashes , and wype away such great wickednesse by continuall teares . f This is the damnable fruit of liberty of prophecying , and professing , after that God hath blessed a Church with a bodie of sound Doctrine , according to the paterne of wholesome words : The mindes of people are shaken from the Truth , made susceptible of any opinion , and inclinable to the worst . When Arianisme and other errours , had shaken the Church for a time , the ambiguous mindes of people received Mahumetisme greedily . For keeping of true Religion , it is necessar to keepe Peace in the Church : Schisme bringeth heresie ; and these two renting the Church , doe rent the state also : The Church and state are twins , and their peace , and trouble are inseparable : Some Politickes haue advysed Princes to foster dissentions in the Church , as a way to make the Impyre floorish : So did Themistius to Valens the Emperours , but hee found confusion in the end : And Iulian allowed Heretickes to vexe and trouble the Church , because he thought these dissentions a speciall meanes to put Christian Religion out of the world . When Peace is keeped in the Church , the state flow risheth , but where it is neglected , horrible confusions follow as well in state as in Church . The Schisme betwixt the Greeke and Latine Churches could never reconceale ▪ and the Greeke Emperour lost the hearts of the people for too much inclining to the Pope . The divisions of Germanie are most by schism● , and the disputes of their Theologues turne the Courts of Princes in factions : The thrusting of Gregories Liturgie on Spaine devided the hearts of people from their King , and amongst themselues ; for al● beit things were good , yet change of custome doe more hurt by noveltie then helpe by profite , as Augustine well observeth : When affections accord , men may well brooke other in diversities of opinion , but the renting of affection ( the marrow of Schisme ) breaketh vnitie of opinion : also : By nature wee are averse from the Gospel , but if a stumbling blocke bee layed in our way , our aversnesse findeth a reason for it selfe . The kinglie Prophets practice is good heerein : Pray for the peace of Ierusalem , let them prosper that loue thee : Peace bee within thy walls and prosperitie within thy Palaces . Of three sorts of Kings , 1. Of GODS King. BEfore I leaue these verses , suffer mee to present to you three sorts of Kings : Gods King : Machiavells Tyrant : And the Pops Vassall : First a good King whom wee call gods King , comes to his Throne in Gods mercie , both to himselfe and to his people , as David and Solomon , &c. Secondly in his Disposition ; hee is religious , to acknowledge his placeing on the Throne not to come of man or Fortune , but of God : His exalting aboue man , maketh him not forget his subiection to God , but by heartie devotion hee doth homage to him daylie ; both for the Crowne hee holdeth of him , and for gifts to vse it . His businesse is not with people alone , but with God , to enable him for governement : Hee thinkes that a Tyrants verdict , si libet licet , if thou like it is leasome : and knoweth that to whom more is leasome than to others they can easelie will more than is leasome . Thirdlie , in his governement , hee is wise by Rehoboams folie : Hee leaneth not to his owne wit , or to the counsell of these who are of his owne yeares , but labour ▪ th 〈…〉 to doe Gods worke with Gods wisedome : Therefore he● readeth and meditateth his Word , and with David maket● his Commandements the men of his counsell : Hee knoweth nothing in his governement will bee acceptable to God ●ut that which agreeth with his word : As hee holdet● his Kingdome of Gods will , so in ruling it , he followeth his revealed will , that hee may abide in his favour . Fourthlie , in his account of his people ; hee counteth them not slaues but free men , even Gods people , to iudge thy people ; and that by Creation , Redemption , and Covenant : Hee knoweth that Gods right to them is first , and more than his ; and that his power over them is not absolute , but delegat for which hee must bee countable to God : Hee counteth them as his Children , as David spake to Israel , Hearken my Brethren and people : Hee looketh not so much to that relation of domination and subiection , as to that sweeter relation of Father and Sonne . Hee rejoyceth as much in the name of a Father as of a King , and sweyeth the kinglie Scepter in a fatherlie loue . Fiftlie in his ends : By all meanes hee seeketh the wealth and peace of his Subjects as his joye and glorie : But hee counteth their divisions amongst themselues , or their hatered of him as greevous wounds : Hee craveth their hearts more than their goods , and counteth their loue his best Guard vnder God. 2. Of Machiavells Tyrant . BVt Machiavell , ( or rather Sathan in him ) hath drawne vp the Portrate of a Tyrant vnder the Name of a Prince , and that contrare to all the pointes of my Text. First , hee directeth his Prince for his entrie , not to care how hee come to a Kingdome , so that hee may haue it : Truth or false-hood , right or wrong , craft or crueltie , blood or poyson , &c. All are alike to him , if they furder his end : Hee looketh not to God and Providence , but to Fortune and his owne fleshlie wisedome , not to the equitie or iniquitie of the meanes , but to their possibilitie to bring his evill purpose to passe : And commends to him joyntlie the crueltie of the Lyon and craft of the Foxe : Both good and bad may possiblie bee alike in desiring dignitie ; but they are not alike in the acquiring of it : The first goeth Gods way in righteousnesse and vertue : The other taketh him to by-wayes with craft and crueltie . Secondlie , for disposition ; Hee forbiddeth his Prince to bee religions indeede , but to seeme so : the shew of it is enough to do his turn with man , whom he alone respecteth ; and that onelie to deceiue him : Hee knoweth that men are caried with outward shewes ; and though they who are neere to him know his piety to be fained ; yet they dar not resist the common opinion of people , who count him to bee godlie indeede . He counteth the Conscience and feare of God : the care to please him , and to bee approved in the last reckoning , and such other practicke pointes of Religion , to bee as many cut-throates of his politicke designes : If these thoughts fall in his heart , they but drowne him in perplexities ; and suffer him neither freelie to intend his wickednesse , nor cheerefullie to follow it out : Therefore hee holdeth them all at the doore of his heart as odious stranglers of his spirit ; and setteth vp Atheisme or deepe Hypocrisie in their place : Hee leaveth Religion to such as hee counteth base spirits , who delight ( as hee thinkes profainelie ) to terrifie themselues needlesselie with the conscience and reverence of a God-head . Thirdlie , for his Governement , hee ady viceth him to haue sufficient wit of himselfe , at least to thinke that hee hath it ; and so turneth him in a Pope with infallibilitie of iudgement : To bee jealous of all , and keep● close his intentions ; that the imparting of them to other were they never so godly , wise , or trustie ▪ may discover , and frustrate his purposes : If hee could bee another himselfe in another Person , hee would suspect and decceiue that other himselfe , and hee would rent his inner Coate if it were privie to his plots . Fourthlie , for account of his Subiects , hee directs him not to count them Gods people but his owne ; and that not as free-men but as slaues : Hee is a slaue to his owne humour , and thinketh them for none other end , but to serue him in serving it , Hee taketh neither the relation , or affection of a Father , but his actions are full of tyranny . Lastlie , for his end , hee adviseth to keepe his people in continuall discord , and to expone their concord a conspiracie against him : There is nothing so terrible to him , as good correspondence in the mutuall intelligence of their affaires : If the feare of God , and loue of equitie keepe them in peace , hee will cast in the apple of strife , and put them in factions : Hee seeketh more their goods and service , than their hearts ; and like Nero careth not they hate him , so they feare him : So hee filleth all with feare , and most himselfe , for hee that will bee feared of all , must feare all : that feare filleth him with suspition , and suspition drawes him to crueltie , which maketh his kingdome a tragicall stage . This is Machiavells godlesse direction , whereof hee was not so much the inventer as a polisher ; the pieces of that policie lay scattered in Histories , but hee put them together , in one forme as hee saw them acted at the court of Rome vnder Pope Alexander the sixt ; and from the practice of such a father , directed Borgia his Sonne , an evill egge of an evill Crow : What could the world looke for of him , who was the Sonne of such a Father as Alexander , and the pupill of such a Tutour as Machiavell : a Hee tooke him as the object and Center of all his wicked devyses ; and setteth him out to the world as a most perfect exemplar to bee followed . Italie was then desirous of some one Prince to restore her to libertie ; and the Court dreameed that this one should bee Caesar Borgia : b Hee began his Monarchie with the killing of his elder Brother , and of a Cardinall would bee a commander of an Armie ; and went on , till God made him and his father spectacles of his wra●h : They had plotted to poyson some Cardinalls for their estate , but God by the errour of a Cup-bearer , made them fall in the snare they had prepared , and drinke the poyson appointed for the other : Heere was a time to repent ; but when hee saw all his devyces disapointed , hee blasphemed ; and called that worke of Gods justice , an extraordinar malignitie of Fortune . This is the temper of godlesse spirits , to plot wickednesse boldlie , and when they are disappointed , rather to raile against God vnder the name of Fortune , than to acknowledge his Iustice & repent : Such blasphemie is worse , than the calamitie it selfe . Borgia was never so right placed , as when hee was put in the belly of a Mulet , to draw the poyson out of his body : Heere was a fit place for Machiavells darling : hee was never more sutable cled than with such a carkase ; and that bellie was never worse filled , than with such a Monster . Heere was such lippes , such lat tuce , and a worse kernell , than the shell : Hee was a compleete circle of Fortunes turnings : First her darling in his exaltation , next her ludibrie or mocking-stocke in his downe-cast : And lastlie , a document of her futilitie and waikenesse . This was an example of Gods just Iudgement to all Tyrants , who will conquer and rule a state in contempt of God. All this is called wisedome in the world , but it is extreme madnesse : For beside their sinne which they misregard , even in sound naturall wisedome , they procure their owne ruine by these same meanes , which they choose for their stablishment . Hee is a foolish builder who chooseth for the foundation of his house an hollow ground full of Caues , and these caues full of powder , and other matter meete for fire or earth quacke ; then dobbeth the walls with Pitch or Brimestone : Such is the building of Machiavilians ; they lay the grounds of pride and Atheisme in themselues ; and of feare and Hatred in their people : They build vp their worke with Hypocrisie , crueltie , and craft : Therefore the least sparkle of Gods anger shaketh their building from the foundation . They beginne with impiety contemning God ; they goe on with iniquitie oppressing man ; and in end some tragicall calamitie destroyeth them and their state . So the Lord catcheth the craftie in their craftinesse . But hee is not content to set out his Tyrannie to the world ; but reflects also vpon Christian Religion and Princes ; as though it made them effeminate and brake their courage , because it teacheth them to seeke the heaven , and contemne the glorie of the world : And so preferreth Pagans religion , and Princes to them both : Here hee playeth the Atheist in mocking the life to come , and bidding men range like beastes for present contentment : Hee knoweth not that Kingdomes are but common giftes , because God giveth them to good and evill , lest the godlie should seeke them as perfect happinesse : Hee who gaue the impyre to Augustus gaue it also to Nero , and hee who gaue it to Cōstantine , gaue it also to Iulian : Neither knoweth he that true courage or greatnesse standeth not in a brutish headinesse , but in true Faith , and the feare of God , directing them to enterpryse nothing but good , and to submit themselues to his will. All the Lines of Pagan Emperours haue nothing like , David , Charles , or Constantine the great , whom God blessed with greater blessings than any man lawfully may wish . Iulius , Augustus , Antoninus &c. were great names indeede , and their fame the vmbrage of a great fancie ; like these Gyants before the flood that were men of name ▪ but not of worth : and all their greatnesse was to bring a deludge on the world . They were great scourges in Gods hand to plague man ; and that not with a lent cure , but with violence : Like a Paracelsian extract in a plethoricke body , to turne all vpside downe : The Romanes for 700. yeares oppressed the world ; and Caesar in three yeares oppressed them , and overthrew their liberties . Titus called Delitiae humani generis , the dainties of mankinde , had no courage ; at the approaching of death ; hee weeped as a Boy in a Schoole , and complained that hee was pulled vntimously and vnservedly from his great Fortune . Traian was so iust , that the Senat call him Optimus , & honoured him with a Statue in his life time ; his Vertues made some superstitious Monkes , to faine that Gregories prayers relieved him out of hell . They are as gouttish in their mind ( who credulouslie belieue these fables ) as they faine that Gregorie was punished with the Gout for his vndiscreet devotion : but Traian ascryvedh●s Impire to Iupiter , and for a time was a cruell persecuter : Principalitie was never better harboured than in a Christian breast , it maketh them in their life couragious to fight against Sathan , and to rule and bridle these passions , which cōmanded heathen princes ; and at their death , peaceablie to lay down their Scepters in Gods hand ; that they may possesse an heavenly Kingdome . There is more true worth and valour in a good Christian King , than in all the heathen Conquerours . Mankind hath not ever beene so happie in Governement as to bee free of Tyrants . Rashnesse in Counsels , and the swey of passions and factions , doe often preponder the best course ; and yet not withstanding all these , God hath ever keeped in mankinde a forme of governement . These are like sicknes in the body , the blemishes in face , & heresies in the Church ; as at the first they are evidences of their corruption who haue them , and punishments of the bodies where they are , so to the iudicious they are testimonies of a providence , over-ruling all . Though created speces of creatures by their mixture produced Mangrels , yet these Monsters could neither destroy , nor obliterate the created speces : These errours of Nature passe not further than the first degree , because they are not vnder the blefsing . Increase and multiplie , which was given onelie to the created kinds . So right governement is Gods ordinance , and could never bee thrust out of the world by Tyrannie . They who tooke occasion of the miscarying of things , to doubt of Providence , were but short-sighted : They stood at the first steppe of disorder , and vnequall rewarding of humane merits , but they should haue looked to the finall event . For though God suffer the course and midst to play confusedly , yet at last hee never missed his good end . Mans imprudence is both a matter , and evidencie of divine Providence . 3. Of the Popes Vassall . WEe haue heard of Gods King , and Machiavells tyrant , the Pope also hath a Mould of his owne for framing of Kings : Hee differeth from them both , but inclineth most to Machiavells . Gods King is for the good of all , Machiavels tyrant for the hurt of all . But the Pope over reacheth his policie , & maketh a King for his owne ends ; a snare to his Subiects , and most to himselfe , the reproach of authoritie , and as baselie obsequious to the Pope as any Vassall . 1. For their entrie in the Kingdome , hee setteth vp and cast●h downe Kings , as though God had put them vnder him , as Chesse men , or Counters in a Merchants hand to bee changed in their place , and worth at his pleasure . 2. For their Taske , hee inioyneth them to serue him absolutelie in a blind obedience ; to maintaine Idolatrie and persecute the Truth : If they doe so , they are his beloued Children ; and hee breathes on them his Apostolicke benediction , in recompence of kissing of his Feete : But if they vse their power against his tyrannie , and keepe their people in the Truth , then they are excommunicat as pushing Rammes that trouble the Flocke : Yea , though they were zealous Papists in superstition , yet if they bee not forward to destroy Protestants , they shall bee killed as profaine Politicks by some Iesuited zelote . 3. For their Rule , hee keepeth them alwayes as Babes vnder Tutorie ; hee suffreth them not to rule according to Gods word , and the wholesome Lawes of their Kingdomes , but thrusteth vpon them his Brieues , and Commands by his Legats : His dispensations & Non-obstantes are sufficient to remoue the Impediments of divine and humane Lawes , and his Mandamus is a warrant good enough to execute his tyrannie . 4. For the respect due to them hee thrusteth them out of their place , and bestoweth vpon them , but the Latter ▪ meate of publicke prayers , and in other places preferreth Presbyters to them , and the occasionall modestie or civilitie of Martyn , giving the Cup to a Presbyter at the Table of Maximus the Emperour , shal be called the iust valuation , & preferring of a Presbyter to the Emperour . This is the point of his tyranous vsurpation ouer Princes , which hath tossed Europe these sixe hundreth yeares , and craues a fuller handling by it selfe alone , which God-willing I shall performe . See afterward the L. G. of Princes and Popes . The Pourtrat of a perfect King. WEe may also raise of this Text a description of a good King and an happie Kingdome . A good King God descriues in David , I haue found mee a man according to mine heart &c. And that was in respect of his Election to the Kingdome , which was in mercie , and had a preceeding Election of Grace : In his Gouernment , because hee applyed himselfe to Gods heart in following his will : And in his Approbation , because God who chused him in mercie , and guided him in his government , did accept his obedience , and set him vp as a compleete patterne of good Kings , whose greatest commendation is to walke in the wayes of David my seruant . This is Gods description of good Kings ; but how few such haue beene in the world ? There were none good before Christ but in the line of David : For after the division of the Tribes vnder Rehoboam , all the Kings of Israel were wicked idolaters ; and of Iudah onlie two were exceeding good , Ezekiah , and Iosiah ; sixe were praised in part , and reprooved in part , as Asa , Iosaphat , Ioaz , Amasah , Vzzah , and Iotham : And all the rest were idolaters as the Kings of Israel . The praise of good Kings is , that they know the Truth , and serued God accordinglie : They were zealous for his glorie , destroying idolatrie , and holding it out of their Kingdomes ; they maintained the worship of God according to his Truth , and gaue neither toleration nor libertie of false Religions to their Subiects ; but astricted them by Lawes to worship him aright , & went before them in a royall example . They sought not themselues , but Gods glorie ; and he recompenced them againe by his blessing on their persons and government , and making their Names to flowrish in benediction . But the idolatrous Kings were contrare ; they forsooke the true God themselues , and permitted a miscellanie Religion to their people : Therefore his curse was on them , and their government : Hee wrote their Names in the dust , and made them vyle to the posteritie , as may be seene in Histories . Heere is a looking Glasse for Christian Princes : Popish Kings though they bee in the Church , yet they are like the Kings of Israel in idolatrie , as Ieroboam with the Calues at Bethel : But Kings in reformed Churches are like the Kings of Iudah , who haue God among them in the Arke of his testimonie , and true Religion ; and it is their safetie , to follow David , Ezekiah and Iosiah in the maintenance and practise of true Religion . This is a better exemplar than the Cardinals : When for a fashion he hath set downe the example of some good Iewish and Christian Princes , hee subioynes the Legend of some canonized Kings , who got that honour when Ignorance and Idolatrie prevailed in the Church , That looking to that Glasse of the Popes forging , hee may steale the hearts of Princes from God to superstition . I would aske , if Ioseph , Moses David , &c. before Christ , and Theodosius , Tiberius the younger &c. were not as holy as Vences●aus , Leopoldus , and other canonized Kings . If they were , wherefore are these canonized and not the other ? A good King setteth God before him as his end ; and true happinesse in his fauour ; hee counteth his earthlie Kingdome neither his e●d , nor a way to the right end , but seeketh the Kingdome of Heauen aboue the other , and that by the way of godlinesse and righteousnesse : It is a well grounded Throne that standeth on these two pillers : Godlinesse maketh men eternall ; it is his Image that never dyeth , and maketh their persons and workes acceptable to him ; without it as no man can see him , so with it vndoubtedlie they shall enjoy him for euer . No Iewell nor Dyamount shineth brighter in the Crownes of Kings than true godlinesse . Righteousnesse is another Pillar , the proper worke of the Throne , and Gods worke in Kings who sit in it ; for the heart of the King is in the Lords hand , and hee sweyeth it whither hee will : It is a just thing with GOD to maintaine the Throne his owne ordinance , when righteousnesse his will and work doe both liue in it , and issue from it : And what are good Kings on Thrones , but God in them iudging the World ? God standeth in the Congregation of the mightie , and hee iudgeth among Gods : Hee delighteth to rest where hee reigneth and ruleth with delight . A righteous King sitting on his Throne is a more pleasant sight than Solomons , & that more for his invisible Attendants than for his visible . Before him standeth Affabilitie , as a Porter , to giue accesse to the plaints of the afflicted : Injuries choppe the hearts of the oppressed , and they runne to Princes for helpe : And they are set vp in their greatnesse , not to neglect the oppressed , but to heare their complaints : It was a fault in the Kings of Persia not to admitte any to their presence , but such as were called vpon ; it made oppressours bolde , and the oppression of the poore incurable : But it was commended in another King , who gaue justice to an oppressed woman , who told him freelie , That if hee had not leasure to iudge , he should not reigne : And Traian was honoured with a Statue , because beeing on horse , and going to battell , hee stayed till hee did Iustice to an oppressed Widow . When affabilitie as a Porter hath made way to the oppressed , then loue of the people in the Kings heart , as a Master of requeasts taketh the complaint in hand , and calling Wisedome and Prudence to counsell , they consult to doe right according to the cause . Before his Throne stand Courage & Clemencie : Courage to proceede according to Iustice ; and Clemencie to temper some times the strictnesse of Iustice : Clemencie remoueth Severitie , least it turne to Crueltie , and Courage remoueth too great Indulgence , least it breed in People a libertie to sinne , and contempt of Princes : Clemencie can pardon small faultes ; but great sinnes and effronts of Authoritie would bee punished ; else it is not Clemencie , but Crueltie . On either side of the Throne two Sergents stand , Power and Diligence : Power , to execute the sentence pronounced , which careth as little the difficulties that may follow execution , as Iustice did the respect of persons : And Diligence doth all with such convenient speed , as the nature of the matter , and the honour of the Prince requireth : At the backe of this Throne leaneth Peace and Prosperitie , Peace among the whole Bodie while everie one getteth his right , and is secured in it : And Prosperitie , as Gods blessing following that his own worke , of a wife and righteous government . As a good King seeketh Gods favour aboue all , so nixt therevnto the loue of his people : The heart is the Man , and among all affections loue caries the heart and captiues man : Hatred and Feare are troubling passions , and separate the heart from their object ; but loue applies it selfe ioy fullie , and draweth the whole Man to that it loueth : The best conquest of their loue is by goodnesse Loues proper obiect ; and there is no heart so hard as to hold it selfe from these in whom true goodnesse shineth : Wee may compell men to feare , but cannot moue them to loue vs , but by sweete motiues ; the bond that commeth by compulsion is vnpleasant to the parties ; it is soone broken , and when it leaveth off , is turned in hatred , but the band of loue is both pleasant and firme . Fatherlie loue in a King to his people , and loue in them to him againe is a sweete relation , and maketh their mutuall dueties both easie and pleasant : Moses preferred the people to himselfe : Spare them , O Lord , but raze my name out of the Booke of life : And David offered himselfe to bee punished for the people , I haue sinned but these sheepe what haue they done ? Next to the loue they send vp to GOD , this descending loue to their people , maketh them carefull of their peoples good . When hee loueth his people he hath conqueshed their heart absolutelie ; for no affection either deserveth or findeth more recompence than loue : Thereby hee is Master of their bodies and goods , and Constantius iustlie boasted , that hee had more money in his Treasures than Diocletian , because hee had his peoples favour . Princes are oft-times vniustlie hated , yet not loved except they loue their Subiects ; but if they hate them , and be terrible , they are repayed in the same kind : VVhosoever affrighteth many , is affrighted of many againe ; for so God by nature hath appointed , that what is great by feare of others , is full of feare it selfe : The Lyon that affrighteth all Beasts , is affrighted at the crowing of a Cocke , and cruell Beasts are amazed with cryes and sounds in the Forrest ▪ so what ever terrifieth others , doeth tremble it selfe . A tyrants government r●steth not , and the feare hee worketh on others , returneth on himselfe , and maketh him a Center both of their hatred and feares ; who are affrayed of him : Hee is in a continuall and dangerous , warre , and neither sure before , nor behind , nor on either fide ; neither hath hee peace within , because hee is ever affrayed . But whē Princes exerce their power in loue , are easie for accesse , readie to heare the plaints of the poore , they are loued of all , defended , and honoured as Gods Vice-gerents : All men will desire a long life to them , & bestow their owne lives for their preservatiō . So he dwelleth in great safty , who dwelleth in the hearts of his Subiects : As many loving hatrs , so many open eares to heare , eyes to see , and hands to avoyde his griefe , and procure his good : The Bees defend their King , and count it their glorie to die for him ; so are loving and beloved Subiects to a loving and beloved King. Hee is as a Center in his Kingdome , and all giftes and callings as a circle about him ; hee sendeth out a royall influence to everie part of that large Circle which is augmented by his loue : And that influence and loue doeth civilic perfect the gifts of his Subiects : This is recompensed with the loue and service of millions of the people , who the more cheerefully bestow themselues & their gifts for him , because of his loue . It is pleasant to see this mutuall respect betwixt such an Head and such a Bodie ; but more ioyfull for themselues , to find it betwixt them . His loue and royall vertues procure both the good-will of his people and Authoritie : The first is their strongest Affection , the other a great Opinion of their Kings excellencie , composed of reverence and feare of his offence : All these preserue both the Persons and Maiestie of Kings ; a●d barre contempt , which vndermines the authoritie of Maiestie and Empyres : Conspiracies are the most fearefull convulsions of a Kingdome , and there is no better humane guard against them than the loue of people ; for Traitors seeke this as a speciall ground , if their treason can bee acceptable to Subiects : But where Princes are loued of their people , none dare conspire against them ; because they will finde as many severe Avengers , as loving Subiects . But wee may take more briefelie the description of a good King from S. Austine , after his long discourse of providence over Kingdomes . VVee doe not count Christian Emperours happie ( saith hee ) because they did reigne long , or left their Sons heires of their Empyre — For such common blessings some worshippers of idoles haue received , who pertaine not to the Kingdome of God , to which these Christians appertaine : And this was done of Gods great mercie , least the faithfull should count th●se worldlie dignities the chiefe good . But wee call them happie , if they governe iustlie , if they bee not puffed vp , with flattering tongues and base attendents , but remember that they are men , if they make that power a servant to God , to enlarge his worshippe : If in their owne persons , they feare , loue , and worship God , and loue that Kingdome of Heaven most wherein they will haue no Competitours . If they revenge slowlie , and pardon hastily — If Leacherie and other lusts bee so much the more restrained in them as they haue the greater libertie : if they had rather rule their owne lust than Nations : And if they doe these things not for lo●e of vaine glory , but the loue of eternall happinesse . If for their sins they offer to the true God a sacrifice of humility , pietie , and prayer . Such Christian Kings wee say are must happie . An happie Land. WEe may also raise heereof the description of an happie Land ; that happinesse is not in the situation lying convenientlie to the Sunne , or to haue rich Mines of gold and silver with all sort of rare fruites & commodities , &c. The best soyles for the most part are inhabite by worse people : Turkes and Mahumetanes dwell in that Land which God gaue as a blessing to Israel ; and Pagans haue the choise parts of the world ; to tell vs that the happinesse of people is not in the goodnesse of a soyle , and that the godlie haue not their byding Citie on Earth : But that is the happinesse of a Kingdome where the Sunne of righteousnesse shineth , and the Mynes and Treasures of the grace of Christ are discovered , where Christ the desire of Nations , and the glorie of Israel doth gather and rule his Church , where hee setteth vp his Throne in the heartes of their Rulers , and maketh them to authorize by Law , and professe and practise in their owne person the true Religion : VVhere the people ladened with these mercies , know their time and the things that concerne their Peace . The glorie of Canaan was not for that it flowed with milk and honey , but for the Arke of God , that abode in it , and the glorie of Ierusalem was not in statelie buildings , but because God was knowne in it , and said , heere will I dwell . This is the estate of everie Kingdome where Christ ruleth by his Gospel . Behold , a King shall rule in righteousnes and Princes shall rule in Iudgement : And what shall be the fruite ? The worke of righteousnesse shall be peace , and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurednesse for ever . And my people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation , and in sure dwellings , and in quiet resting places : The eyes of the Lord is on such a Land from the beginning of the yeare to the end . Happie is that people that is in such a case , yea , happie is that people whose God is the Lord. The Conclusion . I Close with the two maine vses of this Exercise , to wit Praise & Prayer : Of Praise , to thank God , that he hath given to the King his hearts Desire and hath not with-holden the request of his lippes : That he hath prevented him with the blessings of his goodnesse , and made him exceeding glad with the light of his Countenance . That hee hath blessed these Kingdomes with a Prince , and apparant Heire to these Thrones . God hath verifyed on this I land that which Fables fained of the happie or fortunate Isles ; though we lye in a cold Climate farre from the Line , yet for our spirituall condition wee are vnder a better line . The Sun of Righteousnesse sendeth downe his direct beames , and fullest influences on vs : No land for many Ages hath had a more gratious , and benigne aspect of Gods favour , than this . God hath set over vs a King that loveth the Trueth , professeth it with vs , and in the Exercise of it , is exemplar to Subjects . Cast your Eyes beyond Sea , and consider what Kings rule over Christians there . The greatest of them striue with other , who shall bee greatest Slaues to Antichrist ; they affect their owne destruction in pleasing him , by destroying their Subiects : There is nothing for Gods people , vnder these three greatest Princes , but either the Imperiall deformation rooting out the Trueth , where it hath beene ; or the Spanish Inquisition , bearing it downe , that it ryse not ; or the French Massacres , destroying both Professors and Profession : If the Saints vnder them were in our place , they would thinke themselues after a sort in Heaven , in a Goshen for light and securitie , and in Ierusalem for vision and peace . They haue drunken these ten or twelue yeares of the Cup of Wrath , and suffered all the losses of Warres : Their Men killed , their Women defiled , and Countreyes wasted : If God ( as hee might justly for our sinnes ) would make vs drinke of that same Cup but one Moneth , after such a calamitie , wee would count mor● of our Happinesse , under the shadow of so good a King than wee doe . Our Land hath not such rare Commodities as others , but yet the Tree of life groweth in our streetes ; and every shaking of it in the publick worship of God , sendeth down such fruits , as all the Indies can not afford the lik : The knowledge of God in Christ ; Remission of sinnes ; Peace of Conscience , & other saving Graces , are better than all the Spicerie of the World. God hath showen his Word to Iaakob , his Statutes and his Iudgements to Israel : Hee hath not dealt so with every Nation : For this happinesse , wee are a matter of Wonder and astonishment to people beyond Sea , because of our great Peace , with aboundance of all things for Soule and Body : and onlie miserable in this , that wee neither know our Happinesse , nor thanke God for it , Wee are a part of these ends of the Farth , which the ●ather giveth in possession to his Sonne : And we finde not since the Apostles tyme a Land blessed with a more sound body of Doctrine , than this , which God in mercie continue : Wee were as soone blessed with the Gospell as any Kingdome , and our numerous and learned Cleargie , sent out some as Apostles , who turned to Christ some inner parts of this I land , and sundrie Countries beyond Sea : And since our returning from the Babylonish Captivitie , God hath set vp amongst vs in Reformation a more glorious Temple than the first . Happie is that Land , where the Sheepe of Christ goe out and in , and none affrighteth them ▪ Praise thy God O Ierusalem , praise thy God O great Britaine ; Hee maketh peace in thy Borders , and filleth thee with the fat of wheate : Who will not desire to be sed for the p●ace for the fatnesse and satieti● ? Nothing is feared there , nothing is loathed , and nothing is lacking . Paradise is a sweete dwelling , the Word of God a sweete foode , and Eternitie is great riches . What Nation is there so great , who hath God so nigh vnto them , as the Lord our God is in all things , that wee call vpon him for ? And what Nation is there so great , that hath Statutes and Iudgements so righteous , as all this Law which I set before you this day ? For you my Lords of Nobilitie , Councell , and State is matter of praise , because God hath given you a young Master , and augmented the matter of your Ioy ▪ in strengthning that royall Line : and of your peace , in securing your States and Dignities , by the hope of that Succession . For you also my Lords of the Colledge of Iustice , because God hath ioyfullie begun this Summer Session , and turned this day that beginneth the Terme of Iustice , in a sacrum Iustitium , or holy Vacancie , from iustice , and from the Bench , hath brought you to the Church to praise him , and to pray for the Spirit of Iustice to our King , and Prince : That as God hath given a new Conduit for the Influence of Iustice on this Land , you may partake there of , according to your Place , and proue thankfull to God and to your Princes , in stablishing their Throne , by the Ministration of Iustice ; and may bee a blessing to this People , making them obedient to God , and their Princes , when they are comforted by your righteousnesse . For you also my beloved of this Parish , and others of this Citie , God hath given that Matter of Ioy you haue long desired . And at what time came the tydings of it ? Even after you had refreshed vs your Pastours , with your free offerings to the poore : You made vs not ashamed of our boasting of your Charitie , but satisfied abundantly fourefold the necessitie that wee commended to you : And while at night wee were reioycing in the Lord , for that fruite of your Faith , God gladened vs with the good tydings of the birth of our Prince . It is ever seene , that when a People are zealous , and cheerefull in good works to honour GOD , hee meeteth them shortly with a greater blessing . And let all the People count of this blessing , as of a Child borne in everie house of this Land , and praise God for this new matter of our dayly Prayers : For sex yeares bygone our Prayers had a want , because we had not a young Prince to pray for : But now God hath filled vp that want , in giving vs a Prince , to pray for after his royall Parents . The second generall Vse , is to pray to God : and that for our King our Queene , our Prince , and our selues : For our King , that the Spirit of the Lord may rest vpon him , the Spirit of Wisdome and Vnderstanding , the Spirit of Counsell and Might , the Spirit of Knowledge , and of the feare of the Lord , that he may iudge not after the sight of his Eyes , nor reproue after the hearing of his Eares ; but may iudge the poore with righteousnesse , and reproue withequitie , for the meeke of the land : That he would blesse him with Counsellours about him , and judges with him , like Iethroes Elders : Men that feare God , hate covetousnesse , and seeke Gods glorie , and the well of King and Countrie . That hee would set him as a Seale on his Arme , and on his heart . That hee would multiplee Grace more and more on him , to verifie the glorious Title of Defender of the Faith , in maintaining the Trueth , and repressing Idolatrie , That God would cloath his Enemyes with shame , and on him make his Crowne to floorish . That hee would prolong the Kings life , and his yeares for many generations , that hee may abide before the Lord for ever : and continue the meeke race of the Stewarts . To pray for our Queene , as the Iewes did for Pharaohs Daughter : That she may forget her People , and her Fathers house ; and that as God hath begun to make her a fruitefull Mother in Israel , so hee would increase that fruitfulnesse , and make her proue new-borne in Israel : And with this bond of the fruite of her wombe , that tyeth her to the King , and this I land ; to tye her heart also to the Trueth professed amongst vs. To pray for our Prince : That the matter of our Ioy in him may be constant : That God with the increase of his Dayes , would increase his Gifts and Graces , and enable him for the Place hee hath appointed him ; that when his Father is full of good Dayes , hee may succeede him in all these forenamed blessings , as well as in these Thrones That so there never faile a Man of that Line , to sit on the Throne of these Kingdomes . That as Mankynd is increased by his Birth , so the number of the Faithfull may bee increased by his new Birth , in the ●awer of Regeneration . And as God hath made him a Sonne of our Desires , so hee would make him a Sonne of Delight to vs and the Posteritie , by growing in favour with God and Man. To pray for our Selues : That wee may know the Tyme of our Visitation , and the things that concerne our Peace , and proue thankfull to God for his great Mercies . Wee are like Ierusalem in the Happinesse of our Tyme , and as like her in not knowing of it : Wee are like that Figge Tree which was long spared ; and if wee bee vnfruitefull , still wee are neere to a curse : Wee are that Vineyard that was well dressed , but if wee bring not our better fruits , wee shall bee destroyed . For all Estates of this Land , from the greatest to the smallest , doe meete Gods mercie with ingratitude and rebellioun . God hath beene passing through the reformed Churches these yeares by gone ; with a fearefull , yet a iust visitation : Wee are as guiltie as they , and yet God in a forebearing mercie is waiting if wee will repent : If wee turne not to him vnfainedly , let vs resolue that the dregges of this Cup are reserved for vs : onely let vs take heede , and keepe our Soule diligently , lest we forget the things which our Eyes haue seene , and lest they depart from our Hearts all the dayes of our life . But let vs not thinke , that our present businesse in this Church is sufficient , wee must heereafter walke in a new obedience to God , who ladeth vs dayly with blessings . This is our best thanksgiving , and a most forcible Prayer , to obtaine new blessings vpon the blessings receaved ; and with all , it is a Seale that Gods Mercies are given vs in Mercy . If our Thanksgiving be a constant walking worthie of Gods blessings , then he will delyte to dwell amongst vs , and blesse vs more ; than shall we still be a matter of ioyfull wondring to the World , and of comfort to our selues , when the blessings of the Scepter of Christ , and of the well sweyed Scepters of our Princes are visible amongst vs , in Religion , Iustice and Peace . The Lord who hath blessed vs with this ioyfull Occasion , and brought vs together in this house , to testifie our ioy before Man and Angels , put this Day amongst these white and ioyfull Dayes , that are marked with rare blessings , and make it a period and beginning of a ioyfull reckoning of yeares to come . The Lord make vs constant in thankfulnesse , that his goodnesse may continue with vs : That the end of all his blessings may bee his Glorie , in the Salvation of our Princes , and of our selues , through Iesus Christ our Lord. To this God , Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost , King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , bee praise , honour , and glorie , now , and for evermore , AMEN . FINIS . A LOOKING GLASSE For PRINCES and POPES . OR A Vindication of the sacred Authoritie of PRINCES , from the Antichristian vsurpation of the Popes . By the same Authour M. William Struther . August . Civit. lib. 4. cap. 7. Ipsi attendant speculum suum . Bernard Consid. Lib. 4. Ipsi sint speculum , ipsi forma . Idem Lib. 2. Admove speculum , faedus se in eo vultus agnoscat . EDINBVRGH , Printeed by the Heires of Andro Hart. 1632. The Preface of the Uindication . REligion is the sacred Bond betweene God and vs : And the certaintie of the Trueth professed maketh it stronger . In this litigious age , Contentions haue almost buried the Trueth : And the inconsiderate Reader of Controversies , shall neither finde Papists in their diverse and contradictorie opinions , nor himselfe . The best resolution for that certaintie , ( next to Scripture ) is not so much by the theoricke of controversies , as the practicke of Now-Romes pertinancie : Therefore it shall be a price worth our labour , to consider Rome as now it standeth , and the graduall shifts whereby shee hath driven her selfe to it . Her present estate is a judiciall hardnesse : In that most obstinate pertinacie , as Saint a Austine calleth it , that maketh men defend errour for trueth , and pursue trueth for errour : And all their businesse in wryting , disputing , &c. is that made presumption , ( as Patianus b sayeth ) whereby they seeke only the victorie in any cause : And like the olde Pagans , they choose rather to obtrude their owne errours impudently , than patiently to heare our Trueth , as Cyprian said to Demetrian : Potius tua impudenter ingerere ; quàm nostra patienter audire . As Copernicus in Astronomie , and Paracelsus in Physicke , loathing olde Trueths layed their new Hypotheses , and threw all things by the haire to countenance them ; so doe they in their new broached heresies : And like Photinus ( c ) seeke not to show a reason of their doctrine to their hearers ; but draw things that are simply spoken to the colouring of their errour , as Ruffinus speaketh of him , Ut simpliciter ac sideliter dicta , ad argumentum sui dogmatis traheret . The first Ages delighted to comment Scripture : But when Lombard gathered his sentences , their itching ingines loathed Scripture , and commented Lombard : And when Thomas ( the floure of the Schoole ) had diggested his summes , they were made the Text , for commenting , and reading in Schooles : And the Canons of Trent are more holy than all ; not to bee commented , least Trueth breake out amongst their hands , but to bee believed and adored as Oracles : So they stand now in the pertinacious defence of the Antichristian Faith , canonized in Trent . This is the present estate of the Romish Church , wherevnto shee hath drawne her selfe , by seven necessarie ( but miserable ) shiftings . First , at their great challenge by Luther , they began with Scripture : Though Caietan lurked in the bushes of Schoole-divinitie , and Prierias worbled in his Cases , yet Eccius a and others appealed to Scripture . But when they had assayed , they found it hurtfull : I herefore they cast it away with contempt , calling it a nose of waxe , a leaden sword , &c. like the olde Hereticks , who ( as Irenie ( b ) sayeth ) turned to the accusation of Scripture , when they were convinced by Scripture : Cum à Scripturis arguuntur , in accusationem earum convertuntur . Before the Colloque of Ratisbone , when the Protestant Divines intercommuned by letter with the Iesuits , that they would agree on the places of arguments : The Iesuits in their Preface declared that they would not stand to Scripture , least ( say they ) we had lost our cause in the verie entrie . I his their distrust of Scripture is a reall confessing that their faith is not Scripturall . Secondly , they came to Traditions ; and because wee sticke to Scripture , they called vs Scripturarij ; to tell vs , that a they are Lucifugae Scripturarum , as Tertullian calleth Hereticks : And againe , Credunt sine Scripturis , v● credant contra Scripturas b . And yet they finde no rest in Traditions : The indefinetnes of their number , the confussion of their kinds , Divine : Apostolicke , Ecclesiasticke , hath confounded them , who expresly laboured to distinguish them . But d the first tymes reasoned not from their owne asseveration , but by divine testimonies , as sayeth Lactantius , Non asseveratione propriâ , sed testimonijs Divinis , sicut nos facimus . Thirdly from Traditions of an vncertaine Author , they come to Fathers , and with a froggish and laterane coaxation , doe cry Patres , Patres . But Protestants haue driven them from that retreate also ; for though in the Fathers some Liturgicall ceremonie may bee found , yet in Dogmaticke poynts they are all for vs : Neither can they make Lirinensis a triple tryall , to fitte their Tenets , that they were receaved ab omnibus , semper & vbique . Fathers are worthie of respect , when they speake according to our Heavenly Father : They gaue that respect to their Ancestors , and craved no more to themselues . Who ever shall reade these things , let him not imitate mee erring , but growing to the better : Non me imitetur errantem , sed in melias proficientem , sayeth Augustine , even of his retractations b . And they themselues condemne the Fathers , except they speake to their sense . Fourthly , from Fathers a-part , they come to Fathers mette together in Councells : So Bellarmine everie where thinketh it enough , In hoc conveniunt omnes Scholastici propter Conciliorum authoritatem . But when these Councells are searched , they are but late Conventicles gathered for their purpose , as Dioscorus did at Ephesus ▪ Irene at Neece The Laterane Councells : of Florence , Constance , Basile . And lastly , their Trent Councell by a preposterous order , giving authoritie to the former . They contemne ancient and lawfull Councells , as Vives remarketh , Reliqua non pluris aestimant , quam conventus muliercularum in textrina vel thermis : These are Councels to them ( sayeth hee ) which serue their turne , as for other they count no more of them Conventions of Women , &c. Fifthly , they muster the Testimonies of their Popes , as the last and greatest ground of their Faith : A matter more ridiculous than serious , to judge a malefactor by his owne testimonie : If they thinke them infallible , why giue they them not the first place ? They are neither as Primipili or Triarij , but rather Rorarij and Ferentarij amongst the Legions , more for number than for weight : But the wiser ●ort are ashamed to vse these shaddowes in disputs . Sixtly : When they finde no safetie in all these refuges , they come to humane learning : And for this cause , the Iesuits ( seeing their Cleargie ignorant ) affected a Monarchie of Letters : As Ierome a said of the Hereticks , who called themselues Reges Philosophorum , Kings of the Philosophs . They are destitute of Scripture , and runne to the supplie of Nature & Arte. These olde Hereticks boasted of the furniture of humane learning : So Novatian b threw the darts of poysoned eloquence , and was more hard by the perversenesse of secular Philosophie , &c. In like manner Aponius c descryveth them , that they turned the trueth in a lie by sharpe words and syllogismes . And Ierome ( d ) telleth , that the Htreticke , propter acumen ingenij discurrit per testimonia Scripturarum , and laboureth by Sophistrie to oppresse the Trueth ▪ And againe , the good Christian , veritatis simplicitate contentus , Haereticorum suppellectilem argumentorumque divitias non requirit : Hee is content with the simplicitie of trueth , & seeketh not the furniture of Hereticks Papists cōfesse a sympathizing with Pagans . Humane learning is Gods gift indeede , but should not bee abused to impugne the Trueth : And it is Gods will that naked and simple Trueth bee cleerely proponed , because it is sufficiently decored of it selfe , sayeth Lactance : And to that same sense Ierome , Nolim Philosophorum argumenta sectari , sed simplicitate Apostolicae acquiescere a . And Basile likewise , Nuda est veritas pa●rono non egens , ipsa seipsam defendens : Though with Nazianzen hee profited wonderfully in Philosophie at Athens , yet hee calleth it an hyding of the Trueth , to trouse it vp in humane farding , ne contegamus veritatem verborum fuco . But they acknowledge their distrust of this refuge also : For Transubstantiation is so contrare to sound Philosophie , that Scotus doubtes against it , are neither solved by himselfe , nor any other , as Quantum futurum cum quanto : Quantum fine modo quantitativo : Partem extra partem ; & tamen in qualibet parte totum : Therefore they haue devised a bastard Philosophie , to colour their bastard Divinitie : That there is a penetration of Dimensions ; that one body of a numericall vnitie , may bee in innumerable places at once : that many compleete bodies may bee couched vnder these same Speces ; that they may bee consumed , and yet abide ; that in their consumption they neither feele , nor are felt of the consumer ; that one bodie is continued , and discontinued in Heaven and Earth at once ; that it hath a localitie and illocalitie ; that an Accident can subsist without a Subiect ; that a dimensiue Quantitie is a Subiect of the Speces ; that there is a mixed proposition , whereof one part is in the mouth , and another in the mynde , &c. If Aristotle , and olde Philosops were in the world , and heard these monstruous opinions in Philosophie , they would misknow their owne Art. With these weapons they haue long mustered , and their Armies are led with two Goliaths , Baronius and Bellarmine ; from whose first syllabs some haue wittily found out BA-BELL : They haue done what Nature and Sophistry can , to oppresse the Trueth , and colour heresie . Bellarmine dogmatickly in great volumes laboureth in the perpetuall Elench of the authoritie of the Church . Baronius practickly in his Anachronismes , Suppressions , Inversions of Order , Anticipations , laboureth in the perpetuall ●l●nch facti pro ●ure : And all of them fill the world with large volumes , vt stupefaciant ignaros literarum , as sayeth ●r●neus Suarez with his tedious Disputs hath gotten the rewarde of fire to his treasonable Booke . Ualentia thinketh his Analysis can not bee loosed , and yet it is but a petition of the principle of the Churches pretended authoritie . Gretzer hath casten himselfe off the stage by his scalding Uasquez with his blasphemous worshipping of Sathan is abhorred . Becane with his affected brittle subtilities is tastlesse ; hee delighteth in his lame and pithlesse dilemmes , and like a Con in a Cage moveth much , but promoveth nothing , &c. If a man shall cast over their Volumes , with Martiall hee shall offend at Homers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 : Nothing but triviall iuff●ing , a thousand tymes refuted by Protestants , and as oft reponed by Papists : Some new quirk of humane Invention , and some new forme or lustre put vpon olde damned heresies and exsibilate Paradoxes . Ther Expurging Indices are Evidencies of their evill conscience in an evill cause : they distrust all , and adde , delete , change in bookes what maketh against them : They destroy genuine bookes , as Bertrame calling it Oecolampadius forgerie : And set out supposititious Treatises without number , and rase Scripturall sentences out of the Indices of all Wryters : Yet they stand not at these Purgations : Sixtus did it with more iudgement . Possevine with more diligence , and yet they are not content with them : The purging of Doway and Spaine , are not enough , but the Vaticane must bee added : And when Angelus Rocha hath revised all , Ioannes Maria must purge out more : But Bellarmine a latelie vrged a further purgation of Bookes against the Iesuits . Their new faith is so ambulatorie , that it knoweth not where to consist . They are convicted by the testimonies of their owne writers , and therefore reject them , as Tertullian b said of the Pagans . But let them purge Bookes as they will , their faith is damned ▪ and stobbed by so manie testimonies , as they in revenge doe pearce with the Popes obeliske . It were good service to God and his Church , to gather in one all these sentences which they haue purged . And a worke worthie of the Church of England , who is most able for it . How ever they deale with Authours , wee say as S. Austine did to Donatists , Constantinus quidem defunctus est , sed eius Testimonium contra vos vivit . These men are dead , yet their Testimonie is quicke against you . Men would thinke , that with all this furniture they would bee bold to dispute ; But they are come now to shift disputs . So Salmeron a condemneth disputing with Protestants : So Becan b and Scioppius in the foundations of peace . c Iansenius d giveth vs a floorish out of Tertullian , Wee neede not to bee curious after Christ , nor to inquire after the Gospel . And Baronius e before him abusing Ambrose , That wee neede not accuse the Apostolicke faith of noveltie . But this wee craue , is not a curious inquiring after Christ , but a tryall of their faith , if it bee that Faith that Christ delivered to his Apostles . They confesse reallie , that it is not that same faith , while they eschew the try all of Scripture . This their shifting of Disputs is contrare to the auncients practice , as may bee seene in Athanasius against the Arrians : Cyrillus against the Nestorians : Augustine against the Pelagians and Donatistis . &c. And most against their owne Practice ; for first when the Iesuits arose , they made disputs their sacrum Asylum , or sacram Anchoram , and for this cause glutted themselues with humane learning : But now in end they finde their furniture as stubble before the fire : For one place of Scripture rightlie vrged against them , burneth vp all their baggage . This shift commeth first of experienced weaknesse in disputes , and next , of a confidence in bloodie massacring : So Austine noted these two : The first in the Donatists ( e ) Sed quia bonam causam &c. Because they knew they had not a good cause , they first did what they could , that there should bee no Dispute , and that their cause should not bee handled all . The confidence in other meanes hee noteth in the Manicheans ( g ) Non enim disputare amant , for they loue not to dispute , but pertinatioustie to overcome any wayes . In like manner Mahomet c discharged all disputing in his Religion : And the Iconolaters ( the Papists fathers ) refused to dispute with Orthodoxes . But if they bee forced to dispute , they fill all with clamours as Cyprian d noteth of the Pagans , and boast of victorie , though they bee overcome , as Pascentius and Maximus , two Arrian Bishops did boast , that they overcame Augustine e in disputs . Yet they like some sort of disputs , such as they had with Iohn Hus , and Ierome of Prage , whom they burnt at Constance , and the like latelie with Padre Fulgentio , and Abbas Sylvius at Rome , thogh incōstant Spalato could not be wise by their example . This they haue learned of the Arrians . For when King Hunnericus called a dispute at Carthage , hee began it with burning an Orthodoxe Bishop , f Lactance a shall close this point , and lead mee to their last refuge . Novi hominum pertinaciam , I know the mens pertinacie — They feare least they be convicted and forced to yeeld , vn to vs : Therefore they close their eyes , least they should see the light wee offer to them : Wherein they shew the diffidence of their damned reason , while they will neither vnderstand , neither dar dispute , because they know they will bee easilie over-come . Their seventh and last refuge is crueltie : The Ignatian fierie temper of the Iesuits : This Lactance ( a ) noteth Disceptatione sublatâ pelliturè medio sapiētia , vigeriturres : They lay aside all reasonable dealing , and take them to violence . And that because sententiam quam defendere nequeunt , mutare erub●scunt , b they thinke shame to change that opinion which they cannot defend . This they haue o● Mahumet , and Cusane objecteth , that the sword was his greatest argument wherein hee resolved all ( d ) And Baronius Macta and Manduca , kill and eate . So Paul the fifth at his death recommended the inquisition to the Cardinals , quo vno niti affirmabat Apostolicae sedis authoritatem e ( a bloody pillar of a bloodie Kingdome , ) and not content to kill vs by Inquisitions , they draw on Princes to be their Burrioes : This is the fruite of their fornication with the whoore , in giving their power to the beast against the Lambe . France serveth them at turnes , but when shee openeth her eyes to see the Butcheries of her owne to bee the vantage of Spaine , shee relenteth , till a new deceite set her on againe : And yet because the trueth shineth greatlie in her , they incline more to the Bigotisme of Austria , and the wilfulnesse of Spaine , as bloodie in zeale , as pertinatious in errour . Their rysing ( at the least in the Ambition of a fifth Monarchie ) is a fitte support for staggering Rome . The Pertinacie of Heresie and furie of blind zeale , can haue no other arguments of defence , but Ureseca , burne and cut , as an absurde man wanting reason , turneth to passion and furie . This proues the Pope to bee his first-borne , who was a lyar and murtherer from the beginning . The credulitie of his pretended Omniscience ; hath long misled the world : Now when they see , and would refuse his lyes , hee vseth the crueltie of his pretended Omnipotence , to destroy them . Hee is now Abaddon , the authour of bloodshed in Europe for many ages . Thus wee haue traced them in their degrees to their present hight , in the hight of their Apostafie and crueltie , they seeke the quenching of the light and destruction of the Church that caries it : But in vaine ; For their malice shall stay them , and their mischiefe shall fall on their owne head : Their Apostafie killeth themselues ; for everie errour craveth another errour to confirme it : And everie invention of a new errour , worketh in the inventer a new impression of falshood , and a further degree of departing from the trueth . Aristotle most properlie calleth the parts of time 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apostasies or distances from the present instant . So they with time depart more & more from God , & the primitiue truth . This is the proper notion of their Apostasie . But thogh they both desert and impugne the truth they shall never destroy it , for ( sayth Hilarie ) Quid ad Deum humana perversitas ? For what is humane perversnesse to God ? And going on , What can the ingyne doe against the Authour of it ? Albeit they seeke the ruine of the truth omnibus argumentationis quaestunculis , yet their falshood shall faile by the clearnesse of the trueth . And thereafter : Let them search the secrets of Nature — yet in the intention of their work , they shall faile being refuted by spirituall Doctrines . And Cyprian giveth like reason on the passiue part , that a false and deceived minde is confounded by sincere truth . And Hilarie in another part , The force of the trueth is great , and is daylie the stronger the more it is assaulted . For this is proper to the Church , that it overcommeth when it is hurt . Hoc enim Ecclesiae proprium est , ut tum vincat , cum laeditur . And wee say to them as Theophilus did to the Appollinarists : Tendant quantumlibet syllogismorū suorum retia , & sophismatù decipulas : Let them bend as much as they wil , the nets of their Syllogismes , and grines of their Sophismes , they but insnare themselues . And we advise them with him in that same place . Tandem desinant dialecticae artis strophis , simplicia Eccliasticae fidei decreta evertere . That they would at least desist to pervert the simplicitie of faith by their Sophistrie . Sathan knowes their approaching destruction , and least the thoughts of it cast them in the dumps ▪ either to repent , or relent , hee hardeneth them against it by 4. speciall meanes . The first is by delaying to the last day , as Vega a Ribera , Suarez . Next by a simple denying as Malvenda b who reproveth the former for their opinion . Thirdlie , by an odde conceat of Alcaser c the ●esuite , turning their destruction in her conversion to Christ , & that she is Christs Bride to be espoused to him at the last day . Fourthlie , by a fleshlie policie , which was suggested by Cardinall Soderinus d to Hadrian the sixt . They resolute to hold all fast as it stands , both in heresie and tyrannie , and to waite vpon the end . So they are gone on in duritiem cordis , as Bernard e speaketh , and whereas the dolour of their felt decay should bring out sanitatem , as he calleth it , yet it bringeth out nothing but insensibilitatem a senselessenesse : For ( as Aponius f sayeth ) Victi & convicti ad salutem non redeunt : And as was said of , old Apollinarists , they wil not amend after manie admonitions but cōtemne the medicens of Scripture , and dow not open their eyes to the cleare light , This is like their proxima dispositio ad ruinam . If any doe aske : How can they abide in darknesse in the aboundance of so great a light : Let him know they are not taught of God , but of men : They haue wedded them to their prejudices , and hold the Tenets of their erring Church as divine Conclusions : God hath given them over to a reprobat minde , because willfullie they will winke , and not receiue the loue of the trueth . All religious adoration con● formeth the worshipper to that hee worshippeth . They haue gotten the fruite of their idolatrie in conformitie to their idoles . They haue eyes and see not , &c. Even so are all that worship them . They haue purposelie multiplied controversies , to make simple wits stand gazing at them as the people did at Amazaes corps : But wiser spirits petunt rei iugulum , they goe through their questions to their policie : They see falshood in their tenets ; sillie evasions in their answeres : And Crambe repetita in their proponing . Vnder all these is a fleshlie policie , which their deepe Politickes hide from their controversers : They set them ever to worke to dispute and write &c. And in the meane time laugh in their bosome to see them so earnest in that which they know is but a cousening of the world : They haue turned Religion in a policie , and themselues in Politickes : Olde Heretickes stroue onelie for opinions , but they haue a worldlie state to defend . They hate the true Religion as darkenesse doth light , and are irreligious in their own superstition : They vse it not as a Religion but as a worldlie state , wherein ( if they can be secured ) they care not what Religion prevaile . To take vp their present state otherwise , is to bee blind with them . These are their graduall shifts which an evill cause and consceince finding want of reason , and wanting will of repentance hath driven them to ; They are drunke with the blood of the Saints , and thirst more till God destroy them . Hee hath some Elect lurking among them whom hee calleth : Come out of her my people : And in due time they will obey . As for others , let them alone , they are blind guides of the blind : And everie plant that my Father hath not planted , shall bee plucked vp . Antichrist is planted by Sathan in the efficacie of delusion , and God will plucke him vp in his finall destruction . AMEN . FINIS . The Table of the Vindication . THe Praeface of the State of Now-Rome and her seven miserable shiftings . 1 , Scripture . 2. Traditions , 3. Fathers . 4. Councels . 5. Popes 6. Philosophie . 7. Crueltie . 1. 2 Ch. 1. Of her fiue periodicall estates . Pura . Ambitiosa . Insidiosa , seditiosa , Pernitiosa . Ch. 2. The first part of this Treatise : Usurpation it selfe . 1. The matter of it . 1. At Kings entrie . 4. Ch. 3. 2. In their administration . 1. In vile stiles . 9. Ch. 4. 2. In Base offices : Of kissing the Popes feete . 10 Ch. 5. 3. In their Lawes . 14 Ch. 6 4. In their censures : and excommunications , depositions , &c. 17. Ch. 7. This Vsurpation is the head Article of their Faith : 22. Ch. 8. Their end is a Monarchie . 25 The second part of the Treatise . The noveltie of Vsurpation . Ch. 9 1. The Negatiue proofe of it , not of Christ. 29. Nor the Apostles , nor Fathers , nor first Popes &c. 30. Ch. 10. Their exceptions against primitiue obedience . 34 Ch. 11. 2. The Positiue proofe of Noveltie . Hildebrands contention 39 Vsurpation is Hildebrandine doctrine . 46 Ch. 12. Eight causes of this Vsurpation . 48 Popes holinesse , is profainnesse : 51 , Ch. 13. The third part . Of their colours and defences . 59 Professions for that end . 1. Schoole-men . 2. Canonists . 61. 3. Casuists . 4. Orders . 5. Iesuits . 6. N●reans . 65 Ch. 14. 2. Their Recrimination . 66. Ch. 15. 3. Their Tergiversations , and Schifting . 72 Ch. 16. 4. Their Ludification of Kings . 1. Of pretended lo●o . 78. Ch. 17. 2. Of fained Limitations . 80. Ch 18. 3. Of futill Distinctions . 90 : Ch. 19. 5. Of glorious Titles given to Kings . 91. Ch. 20. 5. Of canonizing of Kings . The fourth part . Of their madnesse ▪ in Vsurpation . Ch 21. 1. Their ignorance of the powers . civill and Ecclesiasticke . 94. Ch. 22. 2. The fruits of their madnesse . 1. irritation . 106 Ch. 23 2. Exact inquirie of the matter . 109 Ch. 24. 3. Discoverie of Antichrist . 111. Wrong supputation bred their fancie of Antichrist . 112. The Impyre is removed 113. Antichrist is come : And the Pope is hee . 122. Ch. 24. 4. Of their destruction . Begun . Perfected . 124 Their oppression of Protestants doeth hasten it . 129. Ch. 26. Now-Rome is incurable . 131. Ch. 27. Of their treacherous practises . First in France . 136. Ch. 28. 2. Their attempts in Venice . 142. Ch. 29. 3. In great Britaine . 148. Ch 30 The troubles of Europe are of the Pope . 152. Hee intendeth the rooting out of Protestants . Their policie . 154. Periurie . 156. Oppression . 158. Their matchlesse crueltie at Magdeburge . 159. They vrged a godlesse forme of abiuration . 160. Their fleshlie confidence . 160. Their prophecie of our imminent ruine . 162. But let them take heede to themselues . 163. Ch. 31. That Now-Rome will not reconceale . 164. They minde not common Peace 171. But our destruction . 170. No reconciliation A tolerable condescending . 171. Conclusion . A conclusion Exhortatorie to Princes . 172. The Popes Dittay and doome of God. 173. It is faceable to Princes . 177. Begunne in part . And shall bee perfected in Gods time . 177. Faults escaped of the Vindication . Pag. Lin. Fault . Read 33 24 old of old 32 32 and Dele 41 21 great great part 47 34 Proscription Prescription 62 22 must bee may bee 80 27 a penaltie appealing to 96 18 her not her parents 261 28 but Dele Ibid. 31 biddes but biddes A LOOKING GLASSE for Princes and Popes : OR A vindication of the Sacred Authoritie of Princes from the Popes Antichristian Vsurpation . CHAP. I. In What respect this Vsurpation agreeth to Rome . THE challenge which I made in my Sermon of the Popes Vsurpation over Princes , craveth a more full and presse deduction , than a Sermon could suffer ; which now in this subsidiarie discourse ( by Gods grace ) I intend to performe . And first , wee shall consider on VVhat Age or respect of the Romane Church , wee fasten this Vsurpation ; and then the Vsurpation it selfe . For the first the Church of Rome commeth in fiue severall periods though some haue casten it in seven . In the first three hundreth yeeres she was Ecclesia pu● ra , a pure Church ; professing the Trueth purelie , and the most part of her Bishops sealed it with their blood in Martyrdome : At what time little or no regard was had of her , as their owne Aeneas Sylvius confesseth . In the next three hundreth yeeres finding rest from persecution , shee became Ecclesia ambitiosa , an ambitious Church , tickled with pryde , and desire of Vsurpation . Then Leo the first roared , and stretched out his skirts ; and Innocent and his followers incroached on the Affricane Fathers ; but when shee found her selfe respected for the priviledge of the Citie , the Mother and Seate of the Empyre , the number of her learned Clergie , and multitude of Martyrs ; she began to usurpe vpon other Churches : Then shee thrust her hand in everie businesse , and turned all medling to her gaine : The brotherly correspondence of other Bishops by Letters , was turned in arguments of Supremacie and iurisdiction : The imploring of helpe against Heretickes , in formall Appellations ; Her advise given to them was counted absolute commands ; and her arbitrarie decisions of questions submitted freely to her , were called Decreets of an ordinar Iudge . Baronius Anachronismes gaue a lustre to these forgeries in the eyes of the ignorant ; for everie where in the first Ages , hee recordeth thinges as then done , which the Church knew not for seven or eight Ages . Cyprian cleareth this for his time , writing to Cornelius , That thy brother-hood may bee informed . This dasheth their tyrannie , for fraternitie excludeth Supremacie , and Instruction destroyes their pretended Iurisdiction . In the third period shee was Ecclesia insidiosa , lying in waite to effect that supremacie , which before shee affected ; for though shee got a great effront of the Affrican Fathers , yet ( in a Romane pertinacious humour ) shee vrged the purpose , till shee got the name of vniversall Bishop : And rather then they want it , Boniface the third will take it of Phocas a Parricide : They saw the Impyre weakened by the incursion of Barbarians and Factions within , and stirred their time for their purpose . In the fourt hundreth yeares , shee was Ecclesia seditiosa , a seditious Church ; for hauing trodde downe the Church , there remained nothing for her Conquest but the Impyre . And Sathan involving all in the darknesse of ignorance and Superstition , fitted the mindes of ●rinces and people to bee abused : Then Hildebrand brake the Maiestie of the Impyre in Henrie the fourth , and succeeding Emperours , which to this day it could never recover . In the fift three hundreth yeares shee is Ecclesia perniciosa , a pernicious Church : Shee will neither reforme her selfe , nor suffer Reformation of her Heresies and wickednesse : In which respect shee is become the habitation of devils , and the hold of every vncleane spirit , and God calleth vs to forsake her , Come out of her my people . In respect then of her sedition and pernitiousnesse , shee vsed this Vsurpation , and beareth the name to bee called Popish : Poperie ( in it's proper Nation ) is a pest in the Catholicke Church , and a plague of God sent on them who would not receiue the truth to bee saved thereby : And therefore God gaue them over to this strōg delusion : It is not the Catholicke Church but a Faction in the Church : Neither is it a Religion , but a Schisme and an Heresie . taking the name from the Popes , the head and the heart , of that hereticall and schismaticall Faction . They grant themselues , that the Name Papa was first common to any reverend Clergie Man , thereafter it became peculiar to Bishops as may ●e● seene in the writtes of Cyprian , Ierome , Augustine , &c. But in the end Gregorie the seventh helde a Synode at Rome , and statute ut nomen Papae , that the name of the Pope should bee the onely name of the Christian world : And that no man should take it to himselfe , or giue it to other , but hold it proper to the Bishope of Rome . And though Bellarmine bee offended that wee call them by the name Papists : yet others are not ashamed of that name , but glorie in it as Lorinus : Wee are neither afrayed nor ashamed to bee called Papists : And Baronius more fullie : The Heretickes can not honour vs with a greater Title of glorie than when they call vs Romans and Papists — Let these bee our praises while wee liue , and after death our Titles vpon our g●aues that wee are called Romans and Papists : But Nazianzen saith of himselfe & Basile , that they counted it their greatest honour to be called Christians : And Chrysostome sayeth that Hereticks tak their name from the Haeresiarch . This Name also distinguish●th them among themselues : For a Papist properlie is hee who beside the superstition of Rome , burneth in a blind zeale to maintaine the Popes authoritie : And moderate men who are not zealous , are called by them prophane and impious Politickes : And in the time of the League : France was cast in three factions : The one was Hugonotes , or Protestants , the other Catholicks , & the third were Politicks , who were neither Protestants nor Catholickes , but moderate Papists , and good Patriots : But as P●cianus said to the Novatians : I accuse not the name in you , but the Sect ; so we accuse not so much the name of Papists , as their factious disposition and proceeding . This vsurpation then being the worke and character of Rome , as they are papalized , let vs consider the Vsurpation it selfe . CHAP. II. Of the matter of this Vsurpation , And first at the entire of Princes . IN the Usurpation it selfe , foure things are to bee considered : First , the mater wherein it standeth : Next , the Noveltie of it : Thirdlie , their Defences : And lastlie , their folie and madnesse in their whole course and Fruites . For the Matter of this Vsurpation , it goes in two ; at the Entrie of Princes , and in their Administration : At their Entrie , they clame an absolutehand over them , as though Kingdomes were their gift , and that because of their Election , Unction , Coronation , and Oath . Their Election they clame absolutely : Though it goe now by Electors , yet they will haue all depending on them , so Iohn . 8. in the Election of Carolus Calvus ; wee haue elected iustlie and approven , &c. And their Analist letteth in great Letters , elegimus merito & approbavimus , and he putteth his glosse to it , that the Impyre is given at the arbitriment of the Pope , and Gregorie the seventh more clearelie : Thou must acknowledge that thou hast the Scepter of the Kingdome by the benefite of the Apostolicke and not of the Kingly Maiestie : And lest it bee ascryved to the Electors , the Cardinals of the Consistorie haue latelie published , that the Electors power to choose the Emperour , flowes from the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea. And more clearely : It is of vndoubted right , that it appertaines to the Pope alone , and not to the Colledge of Electors , to cognosce and decerne of the affaires of the Impyre . When the Authority of Gregorie presseth them to the contrair who sayth , That power over all men was given to Maurice the Emperour , and that the Priests were committed to him : They gaue vs strange glosses : That Imperatori potestas caelitus data est , H. E. à Deo sed per Ecclesiam & Romanum Pontificem , that is from God by the Church and the Pope of Rome who confirmeth , anoynteth , consecrateth , and crowneth him . By this glosse the Emperour holdeth his Crowne of the Priestes committed to him . Their next clame is from the Vnction and Coronation of Princes . But that Ceremonie ( a ) conferreth not Authoritie vpon the person , crowned and anoynted , but declareth him to bee set a part for the office , and is rather a Ministerie , than an absolute Superioritie . Vnction is not essentiall to Kings , neither was it from the beginning , for Iustine 2. is called the first anoynted Greeke Emperour , and Pipine in France , and Edgarus in Scotland ; and yet many good Princes were in these Thrones before them ; without that Ceremonie . And the Impyre rightly inacted it to be laes-Majestie : If any Man thought that a chosen Emperour was not an Emperour before his Coronation , Albericus apud Martam de lurisdict . 1. 17. Num. 30. They see that the Patriarchs of Constantinople haue crowned Emperours as well as the Pope , and therefore lest the Pope lose his priviledge , they make the Patriarks Coronation to be only a naked Ceremonie , but the Popes to bee Operatiue and conferre authority , wee haue no ground of this distinction , but their naked assertion . But Bellarmine speaketh more truely , when hee is correcting the fervour of his Dispute . Though Samuel anoynted Saul at the Commandement of GOD , yet that anoynting was rather a praediction , than a tradition of the royall power . And againe , Samuels anoynting of David , was a designation and praediction , but not a conferring of royall Authoritie . Sure I am , they can not ascriue more to the Popes anoynting of an Emperour , than to Samuels anoynting of Saul and David , at Gods expresse Command . But if their Coronation & Vnction give authoritie to Princes , it is treason on their part to trode vnder foote these sacred Heads , which they haue crowned and annoynted . Thirdly they claime it , by the Oath of Princes , taken at their Coronation ; which is not of obedience to God , but of Fealtie and Obedience to the Pope So saith b Marta that it is manifest the Emperour is Feudatarie to the Church , by the oath of fealtie , which is a sort of servitude to the Pope c . And Vestanus testifieth , that Princes are astricted by their oath of fidelitie and obedience , whereby they may bee compelled to obey the Apostolicke Sea : And more fullie hee sheweth both the ground , and the end of this Oath . When Religion decayed , and Men inclyned to impietie , it became the Pope d by the Oath of Fidelitie , and obedience to bind Kings vnto him , both that hee might see for himselfe , and that he might brydle their pryde and rashnesse . For this end they blasphemously apply to the Pope these words that are proper to Christ , per quem Reges regnant . So in effect Princes are but the Popes Vassalls , to reigne precario , and no longer than he pleaseth , or rather as they please him . This Barclaius objecteth , and Bellarmine would mitigate it , but their practice sayeth the contrare : And Suarez e telleth , that the Vicar of Christ hath Dominion over his Vassall ; And Baronius affirmeth , that the King of Spaine is the Popes feudatarie for the Kingdome of Spaine , and his Vassall for the Kingdome of Naples , wherevpon hee maketh his long digression of the Monarchie of Sicile , to proue this Superioritie . But Innocent 4. speaketh like a Pope , Doest thou not know , that the King of England is our Vassall , yea our Servant ? This exacting of the Emperours Oath was farre from Sergius the second , who sware obedience to the Emperour Lotharius : But of the Nature of this Oath , wee shall speake heereafter in the Conclusion God willing . In the meane tyme it is remarkable , that the Maintainers of Equivocation , and loosers of the Obligen ent of an Oath , doe heere vrge the force of an Oath , when it maketh for their vantage . They boast also of the Translation of the Emp●re , a as an vnanswerable argument , to proue their Superioritie : But the Pope had no other part therein , but a consent as a speciall member of the Republicke of Rome : For if hee had a full power , hee needed not Charles , nor Pipine , to helpe him against the Longobards : None can better cleere this than Frederick in the same Contest with Pope Hadrian , Thou sayest , that I came at thy calling : I grant I was called ; but giue the reason wherefore thou callest mee , thou was oppressed by the Enemies , and couldst not helpe thy selfe by thine owne power , or the Greekes cowardize : Therefore the power of the Francks was sought . This was rather an imploring of my helpe than an calling . But Leo crosseth their late claimes , and granteth that Martian a the Emperour was elected of God ; and Gregorie to Maurice , That power over all men was given from aboue to the pietie of his Lord. Princes also not-with-standing of his Vsurpation in the beginning of their edicts call themselues . N. By the Grace of God , King of such a Kingdome . and not by the gift of the Pope , as Casaubone observeth : And Cusan hath so fully refuted that Claime in this errand , as no man needeth to adde any thing . Bellarmine obiecteth to him , that hee erred for want of Bookes to informe him : But Cusan might more iustly reply , that if Bellarmine had either eyes to reade , or conscience to iudge , according as Bookes informed him , hee had not perverted the Trueth as hee did . The point of Election vexeth Bellarmine ; therefore hee telleth vs , that in their Canons , Hadrianus , and in Synodo , The Name Emperour ●may , and perchance should bee delete . Thus they may elide the Truth of all Histories : Such doubting and staggering shifts became not an old Cardinal , and Contraversar in the head Article of his Faith. It is cleare then , that their Election is but pretended , their Coronation and Vnction are but ceremonies officiously obtruded on Princes , to snare them in a base Subiection . The pretended Oath doeth more oblige Kings to correct the Popes enormities , than to maintaine his Tyrannie . And their alledged translating of the Impyre , is a craftie ingyring themselues on the prevailing side . And so none of these Claimes giue them authoritie over Princes . CHAP. III. Of their Vsurpation over Princes in their Administration : And first of their disdainfull Speeches . THis much for their Vsurpation over Princes at their entrie : Followeth their Vsurping in their administration , which may bee seene in foure , In disdainfull speaches : Abuse of their persons in base offices : Vsurping over their Lawes in a directiue Power ; And censuring them by a coactiue power . Disdainfull Speeches are the first fruits of their prid , & contempt of Princes : So they call them Dogges or Curres to the Pope the great Sheepeheard : If these Dogs ( sayeth Becane ) be a watchfull and trustie , they must bee readie at the Sheepeheards hand . This is no other then what the Pope did to Franciscus Dandalus the Venetian , when hee made him like a Dogge eate crummes vnder his table at Lions . And Scioppius b compa●eth them to Asses , carying burdens at the Popes will , and calleth Charles the Great a great Asse : But their Analist aboundeth in reproaching the Emperours : Hee calleth Henry the fourth Rex Apostata , Exemplum Regibus Henricianae haeresis labe conspersis , an Apostate King , and an exemplar to them who are guiltie of the Henrician heresic . Likewise a contemner of God. And againe obstinate and periured and that like Herod hee persecuted the anoynted of God. And when they had stirred vp against him his Sonne Henrie the fifth , who betyme plyed not their courses as they would , they payed him also with reproaches , and their Analist calleth him in Patrem Carnifex , his Fathers Burrio , and sacrilegious , a Traitour , a Monster , a Tyrant . Gregorie the seventh calleth Henrie the fourth Membrum Diaboli , a member of the Divell : And Vestanus vttereth his splene also . Fredericus Oenobarbus bellua horrenda fuit . And Iustinian for curbing Vigilius , both for his prevaricating in the Truth , and defending of Nestorius , is called by Baronius madde , possessed with an evill Spirit , and caryed by Sathan . So Richeomus the Iesuite ●aileth against the Greeke ●m ▪ perours , for their zeale against Imagerie : Leo Isauricus ( sayeth hee ) perduellis haereticus — Constantinus re & cognomento Copronymus Leonis Isaurici Patris nequam , nequior filius — Leo Quartus Copronymi foedus foetus , mali vtique Corvi , malum ovum , Heerein they tell of what Spirit they are , when they despise Dominioun , and speake evill of Dignities , and no better behaviour can follow so disdainfull speeches : Words are a mids betweene Estimation of the Mynd and actions : If they be good , they argue a good Estimation preceeding and promise sutable actions to follow : If they bee ill , they argue an heart full of contempt , and promise nothing but outrage : Experience hath proven this to bee true . CHAP. IIII. Of their abuse of Princes in base offices . THeir second abuse of Princes in their Administration is by imploying their Persons in base service , a as to hold the stirrop when the Pope goes on horse backe , or commeth downe . To leade his bridle b for some space : And the Pope ( forsooth ) must refuse that service in shew , and yet yeeld to it in end . This is hypocrisie with pride , for they doe so earnestly exact it , that if the Emperour goe not to the right stirrop , they will chyde him , as Hadrian the fourt did to Federicke the Emperour : To hold the water and towell to his hands : To carie dishes from his Kitchen to his Table : But the Emperour shall haue a priviledge , for where Kings must goe into the Kitchen , hee shall receiue the dishes hee caries , at the doore . To sit on his knees when hee giveth the cnp to the Pope , As Otto did to Urbane , who of purpose neglected the Emperour , and suffered him to sit long on his knees , till a Cardinall admonished him of that oversight . These things are so odious , that Harding is a ashamed , and denyeth them . But they are registrate in their ceremoniall and pontificall . I would gladly vnderstand to which office of the Apostolick Church , the Master of ceremonies , is to bee referred , or in what primitiue rytes from the Apostles time shall they finde such abuse of the Lords Anoynted ? This question will be answered by silence . But it is a greater abuse to make Princes kisse the Popes foote ; it might passe with Cardinals , who are his creatures , and ( since they left off preaching ) seeme to haue no other vse for their mouth , but to kisse his feete at all occasions : And there is nothing more frequent in the ceremoniall , than Reverentiapro more facta , that is to say , The Cardinals kissing his feete before the people : I know not whither Adulation bee baser in them , or affectation of vaine glorie bee vyler in him . But it is odious that hee holds out his feete to bee kissed of Emperours , and yet Rome that doeth all things vnder shew of Reason ( as Vives sayes scoffingly ) by Vestanus , a giues vs two reasons heereof . The one is the Popes humilitie & devotion , who knowing that the people will kisse his feete , hath put a crosse on his Pantoun , that their adoration may bee given to the crosse of Christ , and not to him . That is but a scoffing , for the foote is not a place to put the crosse on , and the Emperours Theodosius and Valentinian were more religious , who discharged to paint the crosse on the ground , least it should bee trod vpon : Hee admitteth men to three kisses , pedis , pectoris , & oris of the feete , the breast and his face . If therefore hee would honour the Crosse , why putteth hee it on his foote , and not on his breast to tell his loue to it ? or on his face to tell his account of it : And the Greeks are more religious than he , for though they take not that Adoration , yet they set it on their face or Breast . His second reason is a mocking of men , as his first is of Christ : That since the Popes office is to teach the world , and the feete of Preachers are beautifull , a they cannot beautifie them better , than by put putting the crosse on them — for the spirit and grace descends to the feete — and to make their steppes stay in the way . This is a fiction , for neither hath the Pope that office of vniversal preaching , neither dischargeth hee it in any one Church : and the beautie of the feete of Preachers is not by the signe of the Crosse , but by their heavenly commission , their fruitefull discharge of it , and a godly life . But the secret of all this businesse is this , hee is an enemie to the crosse of Christ , and by that seeming honouring of it vpon his foote is tredding it vnder foote indeede . But hee commeth nearer the poynt at length , that whereas the Popes received white shooes from Constantine , they haue taken purpour or skarlet shooes in their place : And what is this ? but to tell the world that Rome is the scarlet coloured Beast drunke with the blood of the Saintes ; and this is the more because they acknowledge such kissing of his feete to come of Diocletian , who thought himselfe a god , & craved divine honours : And thogh that his wickednes was , ( a ) damnable ( sayeth hee ) in craving of it , yet the custome is not to bee damned that gaue it : This is all one as to condemne Herod who took divine honours , but not the people that gaue them . Diocletian then is the father of this pride , and it is worse in them , than in him ; for hee beeing an Emperour , tooke it of his Subjectes , but they being Church-men exact it of Emperours . They should remember their owne glosse . The Pope is successour to Peter the Fisher , but not to Augustus the Emperour . If not to Augustus , farre lesse should they succeed Diocletian . Beside reason : Scripture must also bee abused to colour this wickednesse , that thy foote may bee dipped in blood , and the tongues of thy Dogges in the same . a Then the feete are dipped in blood ( say they ) when they are decored with a crosse of Christ , then the tongues of Dogges are dipped therein , when Heretickes like dogges licke the Popes feete . But Augustine exponeth that blood , of Martyrs , and these Dogges of painefull Pastours ; which pertaine nothing to the Pope , for hee massacres Martyres , and doeth not preach at all : To this same ende they abuse that Prophecie ; Kings shall bee thy nourcing fathers , and Queenes thy nourcing mothers , they shall bow downe to thee with their faces towards the Earth , and licke the dust of thy feete : c This Prophecie according to the Letter is fulfilled in the Emperours and Kings kissing the Popes feete with their faces toward the ground : The like hath Eudaemon Ioannes d the Iesuite . But this is a great change , and farre from that which Leo the third did , after he had crowned Charles , and made him Emperour , hee would worship him before the people , that they might know the greatnesse of the imperiall Maiestie . Haymon . apud . Bozium de signis . This is proper to Heretickes who steale the glorie of God to pervert Scripture for colouring that sacriledge . But Marta a helpeth him , and would proue the lawfulnesse of it from the Iaylors falling downe at Paul and Silas feete , and Cornelius falling downe before Peter , b but there is nothing for kissing of his feete in these Texts : and it is a weak proofe to alledge Abdias Babylonius , a fabler , whom he grantes , is ab Ecclesia reprobatus , reiected of the Church . And the antiquitie of the practice , hee findeth no sooner then Pipine , a and Charle-maine : Fables , and the colour of antiquitie serue these men who are destitute of auncient truth : But we shall help them in fathering of this adoration aright , on Darius who called himselfe King of kings , and cousing of the gods : and Cleopatra , who would bee called the Queene of queenes : These are the parents of their pride , and would bee adored . Thirdlie , they vse greatest degree of their prid in trodding on the neckes of Emperours , as Alexander the third did to Fridricke Barbarosa , at Venice , That is a more commendable fact ( sayeth one ) and more iust , than the trodding of Ecebolius , because it was against a most cruell enemie of the Church , and Alexander ( b ) did well that hee insulted with his heeles against that horrible Beast : While heaven and earth are astonished at that pride , they glorie in it . And of this sort was that pride of Celestine the third who did cast the Crowne off the heade of Henrie the sixe , with his foote , as though the Crownes of Emperours served for none other vse , but to bee foote-bals to Popes . It is good for Kings who kisse his foote , that they are able againe to rise or walke : For the trees of the wood of Loretto , inclined so low to welcome the Virgins Chamber comming over the Hadriaticke Sea , that they neither raise againe nor inclined to the House when it was settled behind them . Tyrannie in Barbarians cannot exerce greater indignities against Princes , then this humilitie of the Servant of servants . CHAP. V. Of their third vsurpation over Princes : In their Lawes . THeir third vsurpatiō over Princes is in their Lawes : God hath invested Kings with a Nomo-theticke , power , to make lawes within their Kingdomes , but the Pope taketh on him to Expone , Mend , Alter , and Repeale them at his pleasure , and that is the common doctrine of the Schoole-men : As for their a Execution , hee may stay their vse , or set it to some profitable end for the good of the Church , and he power of both resideth in the Pope : And for this end absolutely he taketh on him , to direct and command Kings in the vse of their power against Protestants : If they obey him , hee casteth them in danger , and hatred of their people : If they disobey , hee hath a cause of Censure against them , to suspend or depose them , for if the secular power bee denyed or neglected , the Seculars may bee excommunicate b . This is also injoyned to their Inquisitours , to compell Kings and Princes to recall their lawes , that are against the Inquisition . And because Eymericus is too generall in his decision , therefore Pegna is more particular in his Commentar , that commoun and fundamentall Lawes and Customes what-so-ever of that kinde are null , and of no effect c . So Bellarmine , Although the Pope bee not a politicke Prince , yet hee may confirme or infirme the lawes of Kings d . So then Princes can haue no Lawes in force , if the Pope mislike them ; neither dar they refuse to make such lawes , as hee thinketh good for the Church , that is to say , for the vpholding of his tyranny , though it were with the ruine of their Kingdome . Their Analist giveth this in a word , Potest Papa in Regesius dicere , hee is set vp with full power to iudge them , and their lawes : And though hee bee that lawlesse Man ▪ yet hee taketh the Lawes of Countries , the raines of governement in his hand , as though hee were the Law of Lawes , and Reason of Reasons ; for so Hildebrand a professeth , that it is leasume to the Pope onely to make new lawes according to the necessitie of Tyme . But no wonder hee vse such power over the Lawes of Princes , since hee hath no constancie in his owne lawes : for neither Canons of Councels , nor of his Predecessours or his owne can bind him , but vpon any occasion he will alter : As it is said of the stile of the Court of Rome ( that it varyeth every yeare ) so wee may say of the Popes lawes , that they are changed , and priviledges destroyed , diminished , and augmented at their pleasure . The Apostolicke sea may make all these alterations , according to their custome . This is the libertie they take over the opinions of others : The like Uigilius tooke of his owne opinion , and that in fundamentall points concerning Nestorianisme . For as hee saw either danger or peace , he changed his sentence , and Baronius ( whose taske amongst other things is to defend the Popes greatest faults , and proue them to bee perfections ) sayeth , that Uigilius after great consideration stroue diversly : Et cur ei non licuit , mutato rerum statis , mutare sententiam ? This is their constancie , even when they define out of Peters Chaire . This vsurping over Kings concerning lawes , is crossed by Pope Nicolaus , wryting to Michael the Emperour ▪ that a Christ distinguished the acts , offices , and dignities of the Pope and Emperour , that the Emperour should not presume to vsurpe vpon the Iurisdiction of the Pope , or the Pope vpon the Emperours iurisdiction . When that Pope did so ridde these merches , it is manifest , there was no such vsurpation , as hee condemneth in tearmes , and that the latter Popes in their vsurping , are gone as farre from the modestie of their Ancestours , as from reason and conscience . Princes may be cōtent with that tyrannie over their lawes , seing he doeth so to the lawes of God : He dispenseth aboue , and contrare the Apostle , and selleth pardons of the notour breaches of the morall law , because no canon can binde the Pope , sayeth their Canonists . This proveth him to be that lawlesse Man : And another Phalaris boasting that he can not be subiect to lawes . This is the loosing of the sinewes of Governement , that as a Beast hee may rage a● randome . CHAP. VI. Of their fourth Vsurpation , In censuring Kings . THeir fourth Vsurpation over Princes is in Censures : They are not content with a directiue power , but will haue a coactiue also , to compell Princes to doe what they will , because the one power without the other is of no effect : a And because that the Christian Church were not conveniently furnished , neither were it sufficiently provyded , if it had not a power to compell Rebels , that will not obey censures . This b is in effect Bertrandus blasphemie , who said , that the Lord would not seeme discreete enough , except hee had left a Vicar behind him , who might doe all c things . And Rodericus hath the like , that Christ had not provyded well enough , for the World , nor for the Church , if hee had not left so eminent a Vicar on the Earth . This is no discretion to speake so blasphemously of the wisdome of Christ : they choose rather to blaspheme , than recall their errours . This coactiue power hath two branches : The one to depriue Kings of the vse of their Authoritie by suspension : The other to depriue them of the propertie of it , by Deposition . a But Deposition is no Ecclesiasticke punishment , but an Imperiall ; as when Traian tooke the Crowne from the King of Armenia . And they know that excommunication a censure merelie Ecclesiasticke , can not extend it selfe to the deposing of Kings : Yet the Pope ( say they ) by his transcendent power hath annexed Deposition to Excommunication , as a convenient punishment ; for though it exceede the Nature of Excommunication , yet it exceedeth not the bounds of the Popes power . b His exorbitant power then findeth a right where no right is . And prian affirmeth and Erasmus marketh it out of him : That by Church censures , none is so noted as to bee destroyed . The Church should censure Ecclesiasticklie and leaue civill censures ( such as is deprivation of Kings ) vnto the Magistrate . Vpon these grounds come the absolving of people from their Natiue alledgeance to Princes , and their rebellion against them : The giving of their Kingdome vp to bee invaded by neighbour Princes , or such as haue any Title to it or power to conquer it . So Suarez , a If the Pope depose a King , hee may bee expelled or killed by them who haue commission of the Pope : And if hee command the execution of it to none , then it pertaines to the lawfull Successour &c. And againe . After the sentence pronounced hee is deprived of his Kingdome , so that hee cannot possesse it by a iust Title : Therefore ▪ thereafter hee may bee handled like a Tyrant , and consequently killed by any privat man. These positions are more bloodie than Dracoes Lawes . And wee shall haue the Pope himselfe saying by Bellarmine I shall make him who was thy King to bee no King to thee . And though absolution from excommunication should relieue them of all things that follow therevpon , yet they haue forged that distinction , to absolue & reconceale the person to the Church ▪ yet hee shall not bee restored to his Kingdome . So Franciscus Veronensis , b Albeit the King were absolved by the Pope , yet hee cannot bee a King. This they haue learned of Hildebrand , who after hee had absolved the Emperour from his excommunication , hee held him still as deposed from the Impyre ; and caused choose Rudolph in his place ( c ) I haue received ( said hee ) that man in favour , and given him onely the Communion , but haue not restoreed him to the Kingdome , out of the which I threw him in the Synod of Rome . This is a taste of Popish wrath , to keepe hatred after reconciliation , and deposition after Communion , he is as voyde of the meeknesse of Christ in the first , as he is full of the Serpents crueltie in the second . But may not humanitie , and Mediation of other Princes plead favour for him that is censured ? No surelie ; For neither the Emperour nor King of Spaine may meddle ( say their Cardinals ) with the restitution of Prince Palatine to the Electorate and his Lands , because to seeke these things is no other than to cast downe the Apostolicke seate from the rights of her Maiestie , ( d ) And least the Pope proue tractable these holy Cardinals will bind his omnipotencie , with their owne oath , that hee should change nothing that is done . Heere is barbarous tyrannie bound with roapes of sand : They vent their malice and folie , but God hath begunne to beholde and judge that tyrannie , and possiiblie will restore him without their consent . Lastlie , if Kings by their power or loue of their people bee secured from forraine violence , they haue their last refuge to cause kill him by stobbing , a poyson , or powder-plots : And that not onelie Protestant Princes , but euen of such as are Papists , as the world saw in Henrie the third of France , for after excommunication , any man may take his life by any means whatsoever . But this crueltie must haue a warrand , and Scripture shall bee throwne to favour it , for these words , Peter , kill and eate , giue power to the Popes to excommunicate , depose and kill Kings , if wee trust Baronius , for Peters Ministerie , is two fold ( sayeth hee ) to feede and to kill — And he is commanded to kill them , that is to resist , to fight against them and to defeate them that they be not at all : And because the Notion of killing soundeth harshlie , hee will giue vs a charitable Commentarie of it , that killing ought to bee in great charitie : That the thing killed bee eaten , to wit , by Christian charitie to hyde it in his bowels , and so that killing is not crueltie but Pietie : I doubt if the Pope will count it either Pietie or Charitie , if hee felt such a killing : And Bellarmine is as grosse though in fewer words . For it is the duetie of the head ( ●aith hee ) to eate , and by eating to send downe meate into the Stomach . b This is a strange libertie in glossing Scripture , and to turne Peter a fisher of men in a Butcher of Kings , and the Pope in a Polyphemus to devour men . It is like the Iesuite Alcasers conceate on the Revelation . He saw how that Booke tortured the Church of Rome , therefore he cast it in a new mould , and exponeth her destruction . Cap. 18. of her conversion to Christ , and the fire of Gods anger that destroyeth her , to bee the flame of Gods loue , turning her to Christianity . A fansie contrar to sense & reasō , for this destruction is threatned as a plague to Rome , & not promised as a blessing . So these men wil never want a colour for their cause so lōg as they play the Qu●dlibitars , to draw every thing out of any thing : But this glosse is cōtrare to the Text , which speaketh only of the conversiō of the Gentiles , & the Fathers exponded this eating of the Churches turning the Gentiles to her selfe by Baptisme , so Augustine d He said to Peter kill and eate , that is , kill them as they are corrupt , and make them the thing that thou art : And this is contrare to Baronius , for the end of his eating , is to destroy them alluterlie , but the end of this eating , is to saue them by grace . And Baronius himselfe in cold blood and free of preiudice before the question arose betwixt the Pope , & Venice . What that heavenlie vision meant the event declared so that we neede no humane interpretatiō , for it meant that the Gentiles e shuld be turned to the Church by Baptisme : And their owne Onus Ecclesiae telleth vs from what Spirit such glosses , and practises come , it is not pastorall loue , but a divellish malice , to scatter , kill , and destroy : This libertie of glossing is that which Basile and Nazianzen call duleuein Hypoth●sei , to serue their turne , and to make the sense of Scripture currrent with the occasion or time , as Cusane affirmeth . But such dealing Christian Princes are in the worst cas● of any men : Pagan Princes are without the Popes iurisdiction and free of his censure a Kings vnder the Law had authoritie over the high Priest , but now the Pope clames more power , than the high Priest had : And though Subjectes of any qualitie bee excommunicate , they are neither cast out of their possessions nor killed by vertue thereof . b They say by word , that when a King becommeth Christian , hee loseth not his earthly kingdome wherevnto he had right , but acquireth a new right to an eternall Kingdome . If it bee so , as it is indeede , how is it that vnder the Pope Kingdomes are looseable , onelie because of Christianitie ? They fall heere in that same inconvenient they would eschew , that Christianity is hurtfull to Kings , and Grace destroyes Nature . c The cause of this difference is , that they are Kings , and by their place come in Competition with him who will be absolute Monarch over all . For the Pope ( sayeth Suarez ) d hath the height of both powers , and is both high Priest and a temporall King. This is a stumbling blocke to hold infidell Princes from Christ : The Turks stumble at popish images : and at the Siege of Vien when their Canon brake in pieces , the images that were set on the wals , to ke●pe the Towne , they cryed with disdaine , Take vp the Christians gods : e Their Transubstantiation is another stumbling block , whē in one houre , they will create , adore , and eate their god : And that made Averroes to cry , The Religion of the Iewes is for Swine : The Religiō of Mahumetanes is for Chidren : The Religiō of Christans is of impossibilies : Therefore Anima mea cum Philosophis , my soule with the Philosophs . So this excommunicating , & killing of Kings , maketh infidell Princes abhorre Christianitie , whose first reward vnder the Pope would bee this base abusing . Therefore the Turk holdeth him with Mahumet , and though hee honour his Muffti , and vse his counsell in great matters , yet hee keepeth him alwayes subject to him in Civill things . CHAP. VII . That Vsurpation now is the prime Article of their faith . THis was some-tymes no Tenet of Doctrine , no not a Probleme in the Schools ; yea when it began a Sigibert called it an Haeresie ▪ It was not so much as res fidei , a matter of faith , but now it is made de fide , an article of faith and that not a commoun one , but caput fidei , an head article of faith . It is both their negatiue , and affirmatiue confession . Negatiue : If this proposition bee denyed , that the Pope may depose b hereticall Kings , the Catholicke faith is abiured , said Suarez . And who deny this , falleth in Paganisme , and in the sinne against the holy Ghost , said Alvarez . Pelagius : It is their affirmatiue confession , because this is the maine and principall point of faith , sayeth the Cardinall d and the chiefe hinger wherevpon all the contraversie turneth : And vnder the counterfitte name of Skulkenius , hee sayeth , that this Papall power is the hinger , the fundation ; and in a word , the summe of Christian Faith. And Cardinall Peron in his diswasiue oration to the communalitie of France ; calleth it the greatest matter , wherevpon the safetie of all Christendome dependeth e . By this they measure their trustie Professours , what ever men hold or deny in other points , so that they maintaine this , all is well . But if they oppugne this , though they bee sound in other points , they are persecuted as Hereticks f . They charge vs falsely , that we make our doctrine of Antichrist an expresse article of our Creede ; but they hing all their Creede , and Faith vpon it . And vpon their grounds it may passe , since they make the Pope their Church . They obiect ( sayeth Gretzer ) that wee call Papam Ecclesiam quid tum ? non abnuo . What of that ? I deny it not . And Ualentia h more posedly Nomine Ecclesiae intelligimus caput Ecclesiae , by the Name of the Church wee vnderstand the head of the Church . Since therefore they make their pretended head the Church , no wonder that the greatnesse of that Head bee the greatest articl● : yea , the summe of their whole Faith. And Baronius i a firmeth , that without obedience to this Head , neither Faith , nor good workes availe : And againe k that even Arrian Princes prospered , when they obeyed the Pope . This Head is All to them : their Faith their Creede , the rule and cause of prosperitie , to blesse Hereticks , if they obey him , to damne the Faithfull , if they disobey him . But seeing they will haue it an head article , wee aske in what Creede they finde it ? It is neither in the Nicene , nor Athanasian Creede ; neither in these larger formes , as Ierome wrote to Damasus , or Augustine to Laurentius , or Petrus Diaconus ; neither in the Creede of the Apostles , which ( crediblie ) was written before Peters supposed comming to Rome , and containeth nothing of his Supremacie : Therefore they must come home to their Trent Creede , canonized by Pius the fourth . This is their idole of Ecclesiasticke libertie , wherein though they speake diverselie , yet all runneth to a lawlesse licence : Sometimes they restraine it to Canonicke election of Prelats : Some times to the investures of benefices and immunities of the Cleargie : but Aventine a descriueth it more partiticularlie that Hildebrand was desirous to shake off the Emperours yoake , breake his authoritie , and turne all power to himselfe , and so to confirme the principalitie of the Pope . That there was nothing better , than to take away all feare ▪ and bee affrayed of no man ; and that hee might enioy the Ecclesiasticall libertie , and haue such an Emperour , whose forces hee feared no , as one that did reigne at the pleasure of the Pope . This is the first branch of it in his Securitie : The second is , in being terrible to others , that as hee feared not the Emperour , so although hee iniured him , yet the Emperour must bee affrayed of him b . And Gerochus c an eager defender of Hildebrand descryveth it more shortly . The Romaines ( said hee ) vsurpe divine honour , they will giue no reason for their doing , neither suffer they any man to say to them , why doe yee so ? But vse that verse of the Poet , so I will , so I command , and let my will passe for a reason . But Hildebrand expoundeth it himselfe most cleerely , to bee a power to take away , and giue Impyres , Kingdomes , Principalities , and what ever mortall men may haue . d And what these proud words meaneth , hee exponeth it in his twentie seven Dictats , the hammers of all lawfull authoritie . And Vendramenus the Venitian defines it libertatem quodvis agendi & rapiendi impune , a libertie to doe and pull what they please . But seeing they must haue this Title of Head in their owne sense , let them haue it , as Aquinas calleth the Antichrist perfect , or an Head , quo modo dicimus perfectum latronum , as wee say , a Brigand is perfect : But there needeth no comparison where there is an Identitie . Their Church cannot bee perfect in faith , that is ever parturiens , bring out new Articles of faith . Their Regulars haue latelie affirmed . Quod Regulares sint de herachia absolute — articulum fidei esse puto . But the Parisian Divines haue censured it thus . Author novum eumque falsum fidei articulum fingit . And that same Sorbone , gaue the like censure against Becan , Bellarmine , Suarez , &c. in the point of the Popes headship . There is as much truth amongst themselues as to refute their new bred Articles of faith . Asorius is sufficient : Facta pontificum rem fidei non faciunt ▪ faciunt tamen probabiliorem sententiam . If the Popes doing make not rem fidei a Matter of faith how can it make a thing de fide an Article of faith , and that a prime one . I will close this point with Alvarez strange positions of this head . Maioritas Papae that the Popes greatnes is in all by all , before all , and aboue all Christians , This might suffice , but we shall haue more . Papa est Deus imperatoris , the Pope is the Emperours god . And yet more blasphemouslie , sicut Deus , as God cannot set a god aboue himselfe , so the Pope cannot set an equall to himselfe . These and other like blasphemies they suffer to stand in print , albeit they purge out better things by their Indices Expurgatorii : And when Paul the fift was latelie called , Vice-Deus a Vice-God by ▪ Thomas Carafa and Benedictus , and offence was taken at these Titles by Plessie , and other Protestants ; the Consistorie tooke it in their considerations to moderate them : But the Pope stayed all moderation , and said , That no more was in these Titles , than agreed to Peters successour . Thus their Head is farre from found judgement , when hee will suffer no mitigation of the blasphemous titles of his Headship . CHAP. VIII . That the end of the Popes Vsurpation is his Monarchie . HIs end in all this Vsurpation is ; hee will , hee must be a Monarch : At the beginning hee was subiect to Emperours as well as other men . a As the Popes submissiue and humble Letters to Princes beares , as shall bee seene heereafter . Next they aspired to an equalitie , as Symmachus with the Emperour Anastasius ▪ Itaque non dicam superior , cer●è aqualis honor est , I will not say , it is a superiour , but certainelie it is an equall honour . But they knew that Equalitie of power cannot well stand ▪ therefore they ascended in end to a Superioritie . So Gregorie the seventh to Henrie the fourt . And Hadrian to Friderick , who was angrie that hee preferred his name to his : This was farre from Gregorie the first , who reproved a noble woman for calling her selfe his hand-maide . c For this cause they are not content with the Myter as Church-men , but weare the Crowne , which they call Regnum . d And Hildebrand hath decreede , Quod solus Papa potest vti imperialibus insignibus : That the Pope alone may vse imperiall Ensignes : And hee hath a triple Crowne , to tell that hee is greater than all the Kings of the Earth in glorie and authoritie . e This they make plainer by a strange collation , making themselues to bee all , and Kings but as cyphers : For temporalis potestas est in Rege , ut administrante : But they put it in the Pope in fiue respects : f The first , as in conferente , by Election . Next as in confirmante , by Coronation . The next three , as in iudicante , dirigente , & corrigente , or in respect of his administration ; And what is that one small entres , in respect of these fiue , in the hand of an vsurping and emulous power ? And Marta g calleth them , but Ciphers indeed affirming that the Greeke Emperour is but as the Kings of the Chesse , having nothing but names and titles without the Pope . That is , except they hold and keepe their Crownes of him , they are but as Chesse-men to bee placed or displaced at his pleasure . But how can hee clame a Kingdome as Christs Successour , seeing Christ said to Pilate , My Kingdome is not of this world ? And when the people would haue made him a King , hee fled , and hid himselfe . And when Sathan offered him all the Kingdomes of the earth he refused . The Pope must seeke another Precedent then Christ , to proue the lawfulnes of his Kingdome . And another author than God , to wit , the Prince of the World whom Christ refused , But the Pope hath taken him at his Word , and fulfilled the condition of worshipping him ; in respect that idolatrie whereof hee is the Father and Foster in Europe , is a worshipping of devils . Their owne confession is sufficient for vs : Christ as a mortall man had not a temporall Kingdome , neither hath the pope as Christs Vicar any such a kingdome . a In respect then of all this proud Vsurpation against Gods word , right , & Conscience , it was no wonder that their famous Painter Raphael Urbinas painted S. Peter , and S. Paul too rudie , and beeing asked , why hee did so ? Hee answered , That hee keeped the decorum of his craft , for hee was assured that now they were blushing in Heaven at the wickednesse of their Successours on Earth . And a Frier , preaching before the Pope and his Cardinals , when hee saw their pompe and glorie , said nothing in the Pulpet , but repeated these words Phy Peter ▪ phy Paul : And beeing demanded what hee meaned thereby ? answeared , That hee thought Peter and Paul were sillie men , who ranne through the world preaching in great distresse , whereas their Successours equalled and excee●ed Kings in ease , wealth , and honour . But if that Pope had knowne the late Divinitie , hee might haue answered , that scoffing Frier with Bellarmine b That to to feede Christs Flocke is not to preach like Apostles , but to rule as Kings : Therefore Spalato calleth it miri●icum pasce a wonderfull pasce that admittteth so many diverse and contrar senses . It is to them as the Philosophers stone turning all mettals in gold : There is neither Heresie nor tyrannie , but it is turned in truth and equitie , so soone as it is touched with this wonderfull Pasce . They mynde nothing but a Kingdome , therefore the Miter is called Regnum and Peters priviledges , Petri regalia . This is the extract of old Rome , who c were caryed with desire of Governement , and yet that same desire ruled over them , and made them slaues : So the later Rome are slaues to their owne pride , and verifie Chams curse in the Pope , Servant of Servants , while his ambitiō commandeth him . Heerein hee loseth more than hee gain●th , while hee turneth from Spirituall things to temporall and falleth in that shamefull change , whereof Bernard speaketh , b that to change from heavenly to earthly things , is vyle . Hee knew the Romane pride by their pulse , when hee feared that the desire of reigning would pervert him c . In their speculations , they make the spirituall state a substantiue and the temporall state , an adiectiue vpon Christs words , ista adijcientur vobis , these things shall bee casten to you . And Carerius thinketh it a good argument , for exalting the Pope aboue Princes : But heere they turne the Adiectiue in a Substantiue , when they lay a●side Spiritualitie for Temporalitie : And Alvarez Pelagius d said , that as Christ had Divinitie and Humanitie so the Pope had Spiritualitie and Temporalitie . Why then forsaketh hee that Divinitie , and turneth all humane ? Bernard told , that Domination was forbidden them : And Ambrose e that the Purpure set the Emperour , but not the Priest : And in another place , that Impyres were rather given by Priests , than vsurped . Saint Austins Allegorie of the Moone agreeth to them : The foolish is changed as the Moone , for when mans soule falleth from the Sunne of Righteousnesse , it turneth all its force on earthly things : Let them ly still on the earth , to the which they cl●ue . But if hee must bee an Emperour , and so called , let him haue it in the true Notion . Plinie sayeth , that hee is an Emperour who hath slaine many with his owne hands . And Cicero conformely , that hee is an Emperour , who hath killed one thousand , or two thousand with his owne hand : And Uarro defineth an Emperour , who oppresseth his Enimyes . According to these notions wee grant him to bee an Emperour , for after Uarro , hee oppresseth all his Gainsayers , and over-reacheth Plinie and Ciceroes definition , because hee boasteth of it , as a priviledge , that hee may cary millions of Soules to hell without controlment . Heerein he is worse than the Frank● arbitrians ; for they pleade libertie to runne to hell alone , but hee caryeth millions with him . Such a roving commeth of his pride , but Gods providence made them choose such an instance of the carying of so many Soules , that they might reveale the Trueth in the fume of a volant discourse , for hee doeth so indeede as hee boasteth . But hee shall finde an answere from Aponius , Ante Tribunal aeterni Iudicis , tantarum animarum sacrilegio condemnabitur : Hee shall bee damned for the losse of so many Soules , before the Tribunal of God. Saint Austine noteth , that old Rome did not count felicitie for a Goddesse before Lucullus tyme : when their civile happinesse gote a deadly wound , by Sylla and Marius strife , they smoothed that reall miserie , with that imaginarie Goddesse . So when Hildebrands pride had overthrowne the peace of Church and State , hee soothed all with the name of a Kingdome , and Ecclesiastick libertie . The second part of this Treatise : Of the Noveltie of their Vsurpation : CHAP. IX . And first the Negatiue proofe thereof . THis much of the Matter of Vsurpation : Followeth the noveltie of it . Our Lord Iesus Christ prescryved against the Errours of Scribes and Pharisees , by this that ab initio non fuit sic , it was not so from the beginning : And the Apostle Iude following that rule , calleth the Christian faith ; fidem semel traditam , faith once delyvered ; that needeth no addition of new articles . And the Ancients vsed this praescription against Hereticks , who could not pleade antiquitie , and praescription of tyme. So Tertullian ( a ) after that hee had set downe the summe of faith . That this rule ( sayeth hee ) hath runne from the beginning of the Gospell , even before former Hereticks , much more before thee Praxeas , who was yesterday : Both the latenes of Hereticks , and the Noveltie of Praxeas a yesterday-man will proue . Whereby it is equally prejudged against all haeresies , that that is true which is first : And that is false that is last . And Hilarius b against Constantius , what ever is with thee beside that one faith , it is perfidie , and not faith . They know the force of this prescription , and for eschewing of it , maintaine both a current , or ambulatorie faith , and an vnbounded power in their Church , to expone d Scripture according to time , c and their Mitigators helpe them in this straite with their new Maxime , that haeresis non est in excessu , sed defectu , that haeresie is not in excesse , but defect , as though it were not an heresie to haue mo Gods , but to deny the true God : Or as though it were no deformitie to a mans body to haue three or foure hands , but only to want one . By this rule of prescription , wee finde their Vsurpation to be a Novaltie , and that both negatiuely and positiuely . Negatiuely , because it was not so from the beginning , for a thousand yeares , as shall bee seene in this induction . First , not before Christ , for then the high Priest ( though a Type of Christ ) and bearing the Vrim and Thummum was subiect to their Kings . Secondly , not in Christs tyme ; for hee vsed no such temporall power , as they themselues confesse . In his Mothers wombe he sub●ected himselfe to the Emperours edict , and went to Bethleem , and in that one Act fulfilled both his Fathers prophesie , to bee borne in Bethleem , and obeyed the Emperours Edict , in going to his Familie to bee taxed . After his birth , he yeelded to Herods cruelty , who sought to kill him and fled to Egypt , whereas hee might haue destroyed Herod , if hee pleased : Hee was subiect to his suposed Father , and commanded to giue to Caesar the things of Caesars , and payed tribute to himselfe . Thirdlie , not by his Disciples , for they followed his example and command : Paul ▪ commandeth everie soule to bee subiect to superiour powers : Put them in minde to bee subiect to principalities and powers : And appealed to Nero , though hee was a tyrant : And Peter from whom they fetch all this power , commands vs to bee subiect to authoritie for the Lords sake , whither it bee to Kings as supreme : And all of them submitted themselues to Princes , they neither inveyed against them , neither stirred vp people to rebell , but patientlie suffered Martyrdome . Fourthlie , not the Primitiue Church , though we take it for the first Ages : They followed Christ and his Apostles in doctrine and practice ; They suffered persecution , and did neither practise against their persons nor their estates : So Tertulian : Christians were never found Albinans , nor Nigrians , or Cassians , &c. — A Christian is enemie to no man , farrelesse to the Emperour , whom knowing to bee appointed of God ; it is necessar that hee loue , reverence , and honour him , &c. a And againe , wee incall the eternall the true and living God , for the saftie of Emperours . And thus these Fathers did both to approue themselues to God , & to cleare the Christian Religion from the calumnies of Pagans , who charged it with sedition and rebellion : b But these godly Fathers let them see that Christ commanded his people subjection and obedience to authoritie . And so a zealous Papist c remarketh that from the death of Christ to Diocletian , for the space of three hundreth years , albeit the Christians suffred innumerable and cruel torments , so that twentie thousand were killed at once , and some times whole cities destroyed , yet it is no where red that Christians ( albeit equall in number and power ) did attempt any thing against the Lawes , or the Magistrate , or his Security , or any wayes rebelled , & by this argument shew that their Religion should bee embraced — And that they were called Christians from him whose holy precept was this to obey the Magistrate . And Tertullian long before him . Wee are forbidden to wish ill , doe ill , speake ill , to thinke ill of any — that which wee may not doe against any , farre lesse may wee doe against him ( to wit , the Emperour ) who is so great by Gods ordinance . Fiftlie : Not the Fathers of the following Ages , who though they vsed popular comparisons of the Pastorall and princelie calling , that the Pastorall excelled the other as far as the Soule did the Bodie ; Gold did Lead ; and the Heaven did Earth . Yet they never dreamed of the Popes abuse of their comparisons : But in their practice ( how ever the Trueth held in the callings ) Nazianzene , Chrysostome , and Ambrose , were most obedient to Princes , Ambrose alone will serue in the two great instances of censuring the Emperour , and answering his vnjust command : For the first , hee abstained Theodosius rather than excommunicate him : For the second , hee refused to render the Churches of God to the Arians : In the first , hee did not depose Theodosius , or absolue people from his obedience as Popes doe . In the second , hee did not fight , but pray and request . Lastlie : Not the Popes of the first Ages , for they all gaue odedience as Bellarmine confesseth . When the Emperours were Heathen , the Pope was not their Iudge but contrariewise subiect to them in al civill causes , no les than other men . a And after that Emperours were Christians , the Popes gaue them that same respect . As Leo the ● , zealous enough for greatnesse , writing to the Empr●s Pulcheria , I intreate thee that thou wouldst daigne to present our Supplication to the most clement Emperour . b And againe , to Eudoxia , I haue most humbl●e supplicate . c And to Martianus ( d ) By all meanes wee ought to obey your Pietie . And he praiseth his zeale for the Christian Faith , and that hee found a princelie affection in a most Christian Prince . Hee craveth also the gathering of the Chalcedon Councell , e and that hee would compell a Bishop to returne to the profession of his faith ▪ ( e ) And that hee would vse his power in matters of Religion g In like manner to Leo the Emperour . I received the Letters of your Clemencie which I am willing to obey . h And acknowledge in a word , that per vos in totius Ecclesiae salutem operatur Spiritus Sanctus . i That by you the holy Spirit worketh for the saftie of the whole Church . And Gregorie the first , to Mauritus : Most glorious Lord , so far as concerneth mee , I giue obedience to your commandements . And speaking of the Longobards , who were but vsurpers : If I would haue revenged my selfe by the slaughter of men , the Longobards this day had not beene extant . I must say to usurping Popes , as Erasmus did to the Sophists of his ti ne concerning Ieromes graue censure of such , who spiced and powdred divinitie with Philosophie . Either they read not these things , or else preferre their owne opinion vnto Ieromes . So say I , that the later Popes , either read not these speeches of the olde Popes , or else prefer their judgement to theirs . Why then haue the later Popes departed from the example of the former and better times , and of their own predecessours ? They can giue none other reason , but to acknowledge their Donatisme or Anabaptisme . Therefore as their Canon Law spake of the Eucharist , old golden priests did minister in treene vessell , but treene priestes Minister in golden vessell : So wee may say , that of old golden Popes were subiect to Emperous : But now idole and treene Popes usurpe on Emperours . If Gratian affirme rightly out of Ierome that to obey Princes is a demonstration of faith , it will follow that the Popes Usurpation over them , is a demonstration of persidie . The olde Popes spake , and did like Protestants and Christians in this point : But the later Popes haue taken vp an Antichristian style and practice . CHAP. X. Of their exceptions against the Practise of the primitiue obedience . THis practice of the former times torments them ; and therefore they preasse to elide it by fiue shifts . The first is , That the Apostles and Fathers of the first times had the same right , but lacked power to vse it , and were affrayed to make sturres in the Estate . a I might answere Bellarmine with his owne words : That it is rediculous to giue a right , and not a power to vse it : b And the forenamed blasphemies of Suarez , Bertrandus , Rodericus , serue to stoppe their mouths . But I answere directlie : That this exception is false in it selfe ; for these first times had sufficient power to represse enemies , but had no will. So Tertullian c Wee are strangers , and haue filled all your places , your Townes , Yles , Castles , Villages , meetings , your Camps , Courts , Palaces , Senat and Market . Wee haue left to you the Temples onelie — If wee had taken from you such a multitude , the losse of many Citizens had confounded your Impyre , and had punished you with destitution . Doubtlesse you had beene ashamed at your solitude . In like manner , Eusebius d telleth that innumerable multitudes of Christians assembled euery where , even in the time of Diocletian . And in another place : That Diocletian and Maximinian saw that almost all mortall men forsooke the worshippe of the gods , and ioyned themselues to Christians . And most clearelie Augustine . e Although Christs citie had infinite multitudes of people , yet shee fought not against her wicked persecuters , &c. And Iulians instance is peremptorie , both for the obedience of Christians , & their power : For the first , he was an Apostate ; hee persecuted the Christians , and specialie Athanasius , whom hee called , the enemie of the gods , a he charged the Religion with madnesse , that it destroyed all , b Hee discharged Schoole-masters to expone Greek Authours to Children , vnlesse they would worshippe these gods whom the Poets and Philosophers did worshippe . c As Augustine observeth . Confess . lib. 8. cap. 5. Hee tooke away violentlie the Christians riches , and said sco●finglie , he would helpe them to obey their wonderfull Law , in making them readie to goe to Heaven . d Hee mocked the people of Alexandria , that they vvere so farre degenerate as to serue the Hebrewes , whose fathers in Egypt were slaues to theirs . e Heere was a matter to provocke the Christians . And next , for their Forces , they were most powerfull , for Constantius before him , had cassered all the heathen from the wars , and setled thein Villages , or Pages neere vnto wells , wherefra they are called Pagani or Pagans vnto this day . So they had force enough , when the remnant bodie of the Armie were all Christians . And for Captaines , they had Iovian who succeeded him , and Valentinian whom hee banished , for refusing to offer incense to idoles , and other religious Captaines to set vp against him , and yet there was not in all his Reigne any such atempt ; They bare their crosse patiently , and left the flying cloud to Gods punishment . Next , this exception chargeth the Primitiue Church with many faults : As Ignorance , that they knew not their right : And Feeblenesse , that they drust not vse it : Of Prevarication , that they neglected to plead that greatest Article of Faith , And of Infirmitie , that they neither knew the right , nor had power to maintaine it . And so putteth it many degrees behind the Church in latter times . And if they commend their wisedome in ceasing from the vse of their power , for feare of sturres , that convinceth them , for there was as great sturres in Hildebrands time , as would haue beene before , if Christians had vsed their power . And what sturres see wee presentlie in Europe for the vrging of their Monarchie ? It were wisedome in them to follow Augustines counsell , which they haue put in their Canon Law. a that Correction cannot bee profitable , but when hee who is corrected hath not a multitude ioyned vnto him This shift discovereth them that they want not will , but power and occasion to worke mischiefe , and that the peace they gaue to Princes and Protestants is but rebus stantibus ut nunc . Some times they turne their f●ct in a right , some times their power , and so proclame to the world , that crueltie not equitie ruleth them . Their second shift is , that these first times called them more to Martyrdome , than to represse Princes , a But that convicteth them also , for if these auncients did well in suffering , rather than to raise vproares : Why doe not they the like ? It is onelie their earthly minde that teacheth them this Martyrifugium by Regicidium , to flee Martyrdome by massacring Kings : And by their owne confession they choose to bee milites potius quam Martyrs , Souldirs rather than sufferers , and so haue neither that same Religion that these Auncients had , nor that same disposition . Their third shift is from Merite : That these Auncients were not oblidged to obey infidell Princes , so that their obedience was meritorious , and that they who did the worke manfullie in resist●g Princes , doe no lesse merite : a It is a strange n●erite that hath such a latitude in one thing both to obey and disobey : And more that the command to obey these Princes , was not ordinar to bind at all times , but extraordinar as the command given to the Israelites , to borrow silver and gold of the Egyptians . But the Apostles giue commandements for obedience , binding all persons , and at all times : b And it is as strange how they who boast of Merites , and haue devised Counsels to inlarge the matter of Merite and Supererogation , doe shift so great a command of patient suffering , where according to their Doctrine , they may haue great Merite . Their fourth shift is , that there was no matter , or subiect of the vse of their power , because then there was no Christian Emperours . a But Bellarmine refuteth this , because there was then Philippus a Christian Emperour : Lucius a Britaine King , and Donald the first Christian King of this Nation b There was no such processing of these Christian Princes as now . Shall wee thinke that infidell Princes were a guard to these Christian Princes ? Or rather that Rome is now become insolent to abuse Christian Princes more , because their number is now greater in Europe . Their last shift is made by Alcaser the Iesuite . That these Fathers did dissemble in a private habite . c This is like Bellarmines censu●e of Gregorie the first , that his subiection to Maurice the Emperour was partly compelled of humilitie . partlie of necessitie , and that it was not of due , but compelled . d VValdensis also hath the like censure of him , that hee honoured the Emperour , but by way of complement , and for the fashion . This is worse than anie of the former shifts , to damne the Pietie and humble obedience of the Auncients , vnder the name of dissimulation . They rubbe on these Ancients their owne doublenesse , who like Solomons whoore can suffer the Babe to bee divyded , and that not in obedience only , but in religious worshippe : For Pope Pius 5. sent Medalls to the English recusants , with this Circumscription , Da mihi fili mi cor tuum , & sufficit , My sonne giue me thy heart , and it sufficeth . He gaue them libertie to bee present at the exercise of our Religion , if they keeped their heart to him and his Masse . Heerein also they trode vnder foote the Godlinesse of Gregorie , the first to hold vp the pride of Gregorie the seventh , and to preoccupie the Reader , least the grace of these ancients should condemne the ambition of their Successors . If Gregories obedience was but dissimulation , how deeper hypocrisie is theres , who borrow his stile of Servant of Servants , and yet trode vpon Princes ? If for his learning and pietie hee bee called Gregorie the Great ; what degree shall they haue , who in Ignorance , Pride , and profainesse , are contrare to him ? Heerein also they show , how little they count of Fathers : They crie everie where in their wrytes , Patres , Patres , the Fathers , the Fathers , & yet they accuse them of dissimulation , praevarication , &c. C ham covered his Fathers nakednesse ; but they call that nakednesse in Fathers , which is their glorie ; and declare what Duraeus spake of their doctrine , Neque enim Patr●s censentur , cum suum aliquod quod ab Ecclesia non acceperunt , vel scribunt , vel docent : That they are not to bee counted Fathers , when they write , or teach any thing of their owne , which they haue not receaved from the Church of Rome . In like manner Gretzer speaking of Bertrame , Hee who feedeth not the Church with wholesome foode , is not a Father , but a b Step-father . This is it that Gregorie c sayeth of Hereticks , that are they friendly to them that are dumbe ; but enemyes to them when they speake . Wee neede no more proofe of their contempt of the Fathers , than Sixtus Senensis Bibliotheck . But I close this point with S. Augustine against the Donatists , How can an evill pleader praise the Iudges , by whose iust iudgement hee is over come ? But they might borrow a better shift than these from Gratian : a speaking of the Election of former Popes , done by Emperours , but now by the Popes creatures in the Conclaue : That the Church hath authoritie to abrogate such customes as in former times were without fault , but afterward turned to errour or superstition . So be like the subiection of old Popes ( as the brasen Serpent ) was turned in abuse , and therefore must bee turned in rebellion . And Azorius telleth as much , that Gregorie called Mauritius his Lord , and was subiect to him not of right but of force , sicuti Paganis olim subiecti erant Sacerdotes Christiani . a In the meane time wee haue gained this point of them , that in the first Ages their Usurpation was neither in doctrine nor practice : And that wee who obey Princes proue the successours of these pious and obedient Fathers , VVhile they proue successours of the Heathen Priests , who on everie miscontentment cutted off their Princes . CHAP. IX . Of the proofe of their positiue NOveltie : Or of Hildebrands contention . FOlloweth that wee proue positiuely the Noveltie of this Usurpation , which wee affirme to haue begunne with Hildebrand : They call it old indeede : This Theologie of the Iesuites is not new , but most auncient : a And the Iesuits in their Apologie againe the Behemians , rest not on that indefinitenesse , but affirme their Doctrine to haue stood 1610. yeares . b But when hee commeth to muster his forces to proue that Antiquitie , hee beginneth at Gregorie the seventh c who entred to the Popedome about the 1073. and so at the first encounter hee passeth a thousand yeeres and more : Hee stumbleth in the threshold of his dispute , and seeth not a contradiction in that his first reason ; primus prodeat septimus , first let the seventh come foorth : The seventh in order argues not a prioritie , but a posterioritie and a noveltie . Though hee had begunne at Gregorie the first , it had not proven true Antiquitie , yet seeing hee passeth sex Gregories in silence , he telleth that they were named by that watchfull name in vaine , in betraying the Ecclesiasticke libertie , and that this seventh Gregorie , did first a wake to defend it . The next proofe is Otho Frisingensis , I read and read over againe ( saith hee ) the doings of the Emperours , but I finde none of them excommunicate or deprived of their Kingdome by the Pope , before Henrie the fourth . This Bellarmine d presseth to refute , but in vaine : For Onuphrius e as zealous for the Pope as hee , and a better antiqua●ie confirmeth it , Gregorie the seventh , the first of all the Popes , trusting to the forces of the Normanes , &c. Beside the custome of the Auncients contemning the authoritie of the Emperour , was so bold as to excommunicate Caesar himselfe , and depriue him of his Kingdome . A thing not heard of before that time . And where their best reason to proue the practise of it before Hildebrands time , is taken from some practise against Arcadius , Anastasius , and Leo Emperours . Onuphrius sheweth the vanitie of that alledgeance in calling them fables not to be respected . In like manner Eberhardus , as he is alledged by Aventine . f Hildebrand before an 170 yeares , was the first who layed the foundation of Antichrists Impyre vnder colour of Religion . Baronius also confesseth as much , when hee prefaceth that contentioun : Gregorie ( sayeth hee ) began a a controversie with a constant mynde , ( although hee knew all Christian Princes would bee his a iversaries ) yet with a mightie Spirit that could not yeelde , hee enterprised a matter verie hard , and which could not bee compassed by humane power . If it was so hard a worke , ( as he truely calleth it ) then it was not ancient , for long practise would haue made it easie . Lessius b would make vs belieue , that Kings and Emperours followed that doctrine without any doubting . But Azorius c contradicteth him , affirming ▪ that there was ever a great controversie amongst Princes , and the Popes concerning their power in depryving King● . So Azorius expoundeth the cause of Baronius difficultie , to bee the opposition of Princes . And Baronius confessed difficultie proveth the noveltie of the matter : Hee insinuateth also the same in his Votum , to Paul the fifth , against the Venetians , when d hee testifyeth his ioy , because hee saw in Peters chaire another Gregorie the seventh , or Alexander the third , who were the chiefe defenders of Ecclesiasticke libertie . But the contentioun it selfe will cleare the matter : for there is not in al the storie a more remarkable poynt , than this fearefull collision of these two powers , in Henrie the fourth , and Hildebrand . When they respected others in loue , they were comfortable to other , as in Constantine and Sylvester , Maurice and Gregorie , &c. But when they rubbed one other , both Churches and Policie smarted . They had sundrie other rubbes in former times , but never one like that . The Emperour thought that the question was no lesse , than the standing or ruine of the Impire , a . And Gregorie thought lykewise of the standing , or ruine of the Church . The Emperour pleaded Prescription , because from the dayes of Charles the great , vnder threescore Popes and moe , it was in vse : And Necessitie because by loosing the Investures , hee would lose a great of the Impyre ; for when Charles the great gote that priviledge , the Pope and Prelats were poore : But thereafter both Kings and Emperours enriched the Church , because they had the investiture in their owne hands . Besides when Princes had investitures , scarcely could Prelates be keeped in Subjection ; but if they were put in the Popes hands , they would make many Enemyes in the Impire : so Onuphrius stateth the question . But in the multitude of so many Historians affected to one of the parties , this much may bee gathered ; That the Emperour beside his personall faults gaue occasion to Hildebrand , to make some sturre b . Hee abused the power of investiture , in passing by the voice of the Church , and giving Prelacies and Dignities to the vnworthie , whom flatterie or bryberie ; or such by respects commended vnto him Hee gaue them as rewards for bygone service , or ingagements for service to come . And at his Court , Church benefites were either saleable , or exposed to prey . Heereof Hildebrand tooke occasion to worke , that hee had long desired , hee made a strong faction both of Church men , and Politicks against the Emperour , and draue him in that strait to make such a foule agreement at Canusium , as no man can patiently reade of , and thereafter put all Europe in dissention and blood . They divyded the trueth , and each of them had both right and wrong on his side : The Emperour had right to the Investitures , but erred foully in their abuse ; and brought in ignorant and fleshlie men , in the chiefe places of the Church , who overthrew both Religion and State : The Pope had iust cause to quarrell that abuse , but no right to clame the investitures , and farre lesse to oppose seditiously , and trode downe the Emperour . This was a consequent of too large dotations : The Dotars were Patrons of the Church rent , and some , abusing the Patronage , did marre the spiritualitie of the entrie of the Pastours : So the Benefice drew the office after it , and the Investiture the Daughter of Donations bred this strife , and corrupt entrie in some . But wise Princes haue made some provision against such corruption , in giving the Church her place in election , and it is best when Church and Patrons goe together . The mysterie of iniquitie was then comming to rypenesse , and Sathan had provyded one to hatch that egge of Antichrist , whose seedes were layed in the Apostles times , and that omnious accident in Rome of a Bird that layed an egge with a Serpent , was so expounded by many , that the Apostolicke Sea had hatched the Cokatrice egge , and brought out a Serpent to destroy the Impyre . Wee may passe the things imputed to him by his enemies : a As his fornication with Mathildis , the great vrger of Chastitie , to bee familiar with that Countesse , ( lik Cremensis the Popes Legate , vrging Chastity in a Synode at London , was found at night in a Borthell ) Or his impietie , in casting the Hostie in the fire : Or his Nacromancie , whereof hee gaue a proofe in that Response : That an vnjust King would bee killed that yeare ; hee tooke this to be Henrie the Emperour , but it fell on Rudolph the Vsurper . But even his friends b charge him with great sinnes : As his dissimulation , stirring vp Rudolph in Germanie , while Henrie the Emperour was at Rome , fulfilling his injoyned pennance . c His idolatrie in incalling the Apostles and blessed Virgine , and commanding them speedilie to execute his decreete against the Emperour . d VVhen hee saw that this made him odious to men ; he devysed some courses to mitigate their hatred : Hee sent Apologeticke Letters to excuse him to all men , and pretended the zeale of God , in defending the liberties of his Church , which was nothing , but a fleshlie pride of his owne broyling Nature . Hee tooke the lesson from Stephanus , who sat a little before him in the Chaire , beeing a Brother of the house of Lorraine , and offended with the Emperour , for hurting of his House , hee tooke that Gentilitious enimitie into Peters Chaire , and made it Peters quarrell : And his Successours finding it there , followed it out as the cause of the Church : Even as they tooke in the Armes and ●nsignes of their Families . Next , he pretended great puritie and holinesse and vrged the Chastitie of the Cleargie : This was a faire colour both to cover his too ●reat homlinesse with the Countesse Machildis , & to make the world think that all was good that came from such an one ; but it was a libertie proclamed to Church men , for sundrie of them yeelded to want one wife , that they might meddle with many . Hereby Europe was filled with troubles , and the Sacraments ministred by married Priestes were trod vnder ●●ote . This was to vrge and promone the doctrine of divels . But his third and most politick devyce was the holie warre , which iustlie may bee called , a profaine warre . Hee made faire pretexts to recover these places where Christ was borne : a And lived and wrought our salvation . And to make the matter more plausable , they fained that Petrus Eremita got a Letter from Heaven , b written by Iesus Christ , to stirre vp Christians to that warre , though others are shamed of that fiction , and said , Hee got it by Revelation . The motiues were as powerfull ●o a superstitious Age. They offered to all that would goe to that warre . First , Securitie from all troubles vnder the Apostolicke protection Secondly , Exemption from all pennence . b Likwise the going to that warre shal be reputed for all Pennance . Thirdlie ▪ Rem●ssion of all their sinnes . c For their wages who are in that warre , they shall receiue pardon of all their sinnes . d Lastlie , Life eternall what ever their former life hath beene . e This hee learned of Mahumet , who bade his fellowers defend his Religion by force , promising Paradise to good warriours , whether they were killed or not . f In all this businesse of the profaine holy warre , they obtained their ends both over Church and Policie : Over the Church ; they sought to establish their Monarchie over the Patriarkes of the East , as they had done in the West . Over the Policie ; because they diverted peoples mindes from prying in their tyrrannie over Princes , and gaue them another matter of talking . They found an errand to send away the most wise and valorous Spirits , of whom they feared greatest opposition at home , as Gottofred the chiefe Counceller and commander of the Emp●rours Ar●ies : That emptying the land of such spirits , they might securelie encroach on emptie Kingdomes . And all ranne to their maine purpose , to proue their supperiority over Princes , in that they vrged them to vow a iourney in Syria , and forced them to obey vnder the feare of excommunication : And so in this new devised fansi● of an holie warre vsurped an absolute dominion over their consciences and crownes . At his death he repented the wickednesse of his course , as Sigebert a and others testifieth ▪ when hee was at the last gaspe , hee called to him a Cardinall whom hee loved much , and confessed to God — that hee had sinned greatly in his pastor all charge — and by Sathans instigation had stirred vp hatred and wrath against mankind — And therefore sent the foresaid Confessour to the Emperour and Church to get pardon . Not withstanding of this declaration , yet they denie that Repentance b saying , That Sigeberts lie of Gregories repentance , for persecuting of the Emperour , is elided , Comentum Sigeberti de paenitentia Gregorij , de eo quod Henricum fuerit persecutus , eliditur : And they affirme that hee dyed ratifying his former violence . This is the imp●nitent & pertinatious humour of the Roman Church they will neither repent themselues , nor let it be knowne that their predecessiours repent their wickednesse ; least they should grant the Pope may erre and their Successours bee forced to forsake the wickednesse of their Ancestours . As they cannot shew vs a Practice before Hildebrand so not any sanction of counsell before the Laterane , in Innocent the thirds time , Bellarmine calleth it maximum & celeberrimum concilium , because it was all for the Popes Monarchie : But that statute proues the noveltie of vsurpation for if it was a constant practice before , what needed it then a sanction : But the truth is , the practice was new , and craved a confirmation by a posteriour sanction . A lawlesse practice craved a lawlesse order , first to doe , and then by law to confirme it as right ; a direction which Machiavell giveth to his tyrant . That Councell ought to be called as well as the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a councell of Brigands wherein they were both judge and partie , to confirme their owne tyranie . This was a fitte time to worke such wickednesse , because great darknesse had over whelmed the Church in those Ages , And their Cardinall a cryeth out on these times , Behold , an vnhappie Age , wherein are no famous Writters , no Councells . And Sigebert expresselie , b This noveltie was not as yet risen in the World. And when Bardas had erected Schooles in Constantinople , they could not finde so many learned men as to teach in them : And in a conference betweene the Greeke and the Romane Church many things were done ignorantlie and confusedlie , because there was but one Interpreter , for all the Colloquutors . The Histories then writtē were full of visions , aparations of spirits , translations of Relicts , to tell that the Religion was dead in the living , when the living were seeking pietie and devotion from the dead . Therefore this doctrine is justie called by the iudicious , c Doctrina Hildebrandina , an Hildebrandine doctrine , because Hildebrand was the perfecter of it : And though they would fetch it from former times , yet they say as much as wee , when they d call him the most keene defender of Ecclesiasticke libertie . And Onuphrius e calleth him the onelie defender of all the Ecclesiasticke libertie . And when as a Dictator hee set downe his Dictatus , as a platforme of that tyrannie , hee declared that it was his owne device . Wee neede no more against them than Baronius f arguments in his long digression against the Monarc●ie of Sicile : From the weakenesse of the Charter , From the noveltie that it was vnheard in the Church : That the Authoritie of the Apostolick Sea was pretended against itselfe : That there could not bee two Monarchs in the Church , because of a deformitie of that bodie : All those arguments doe militate more for vs against the Popes Monarchie . But Tertulian his challenge is pertinent for vs. Where is Religion ? Where is Reverence aue to the Auncieunts ▪ You haue everie way renounced them . You praise ever Antiquitie , and yet yee liue newlie . Whereby it is manifest while yee depart from your forefathers institutions , that yee doe keepe the things which ye ought not , since yee keepe not the things which yee ought . I close this point of the Noveltie of their Vsurpation , with a Optatus Milevitanus , as hee spake of the Donatists question : Yee say , it is leasome , wee say , it is not leasome , betweene your leasome and our no leasome , the mindes of people stagger , so say wee to the Papists . Yee say , the Popes may depose Kings , wee say , hee may not . Let Scripture bee Iudge betweene vs as the onelie Testament of our Father , as that same Optatus speaketh : And ex abundanti , wee offer the challenge not for six hundreth yeares onelie as reverend Iewell did in Dogmaticke points , but for a thousands yeares . Ye haue neither Dogmatical positions , nor assasinate practices before Hildebrands time . Neither haue yee sanction of Councels before that Laterane Councell vnder Innocent the third . This is farre from true b Antiquitie , for that is true that is first and that is first that is from the Apostles : And that Martyre c said right , Christ is my Antiquitie , But least they bee thrust from all notion of Antiquitie , wee shall grant them such as the ●esuite Turselline clames to the transporting of the Virgines Chamber from Nazareth to Dalmatia , and from thence to Loretto : Hee calleth that fablous miracle , an auncient faith . And yet when hee commeth to the proofe , hee findeth nothing of that transport in the first a●d thirtteenth hundreth yeares : Such Antiquitie is but Noveltie , We haue proved our proscription against this Noveltie , that ab initio non fuit sic , It was not so from the beginning . If Panciroll had medled with divine remarkes , hee might haue put among his Vetera deperdita the humble obedience to Princes lately left off by Popes ; and their proude Usurpation over Princes among his nova reperta . CHAP. XII . Of the causes of this Vsurpation . IT is a matter of astonishment to judicious men , to consider either the insolencie of Popes in affecting ; or the weakenesse of Princes in suffering such Vsurpation ; and some ●esuites also haue professed no lesse , a that olde Emperours and states of the Impyre were foolish , Who suffered their mouths to bee wyped by Popes : By this wondering they make a greater wonder to the world , because they maintaine and pursue that same quarrell , at whose iniquitie they wonder : But the reasons of it are these especiallie . First : an universall corruption in all Estates , and everie one winking at the sinnes of other : Princes preferred ignorant and wicked men to bee Popes and Prelates : And winked at the corruptions they brought in the Church , in Doctrine worshippe and manners : And Popes on the other hand winked at the grievous sinnes of Princes : The Popes to make them strong against Princes gained their Cleargie , not onelie by pleading their Immunitie from Princes , but likewise giving them Impunitie for their scandalous liues : And the Cleargie finding that fleshlie libertie vnder the Popes , assisted them against Authoritie : So that when good Princes intended to reforme abuses in the Church , they found the faction of Pope and Cleargy so strong that they could neither vendicate them selues , nor the Church from the tyrannie of the Pope . As Princes then were not tymouslie zealous of Gods glorie , so hee suffered Popes to treade their honour in the dust . Next , Sathans malice , who seeing what good the spirituall and temporall powers wrought into man , and how their concord made a barre against him : Therefore he divyded them , and turned the pride of his suppost against the ordinance of God in Princes . Thirdly , the decaying estate of the Impire offered occasion to the Pope , which hee greedily imbraced : It was then come to a great weaknesse , when Rodolph of Suevia was able to make a faction against the lawfull Emperour : And that small remainder was obnoxious to the Pope , by his pretended power over their entrie . Princes also were taken vp with great and heavie warres , and had no tyme to thinke on the Church , or redresse it : And the Pope with his Cleargie on the other side turned these distractions in opportunities , to doe what they pleased . Besides the long , and farre absence of the Emperour from Rome , gaue the Pope libertie to misguide all at his pleasure . For when the lik Ambition breakout in Michael the Patriark of Constantinople , a little before Hildebrands time , the Greeke Emperour dwelling in Constantinople , did soone crush the egges of that vsurpation : But the Emperours abyding in Germanie , made the Pope a free working at Rome . Fourthly , wee may finde some cause in the Romaine a temper , which was ever set for pride and domination as Augustine marketh ; that the lust of governing was in the whole people of Rome : And Bernard b more fully , what is more knowne to the World , than the pride and partnesse of the Romaines ? A Nation not acquaint with peace but with warre : A Nation fierce and intractable ; that can not bee subiect , but where they can not resist . And the Greeke Church objected ever to them , supercilium Italicum , the Italian , or Romane pride : And the African councell in Augustines tyme , Typhum saeculi , fleshly and worldly ambition . They haue this temper from Romulus , and not from Christ , for a thousand yeares it ever vexed it selfe in affecting a Monarchie : But when a period was fixed to the Monarchie , that pride ren ained , and changed only the object and ranne out first vpon a Kingdome or Hierarchie vntill Hildebrands tyme ; and thereafter iovned both in one , in affecting an Hierarcho-Monarchie : You shall as soone twinne a Romaine and his life , as twinne him from his ambitious aspyring , and vsurping humour . Fifthly , too great respect superstitiously given to the Pope : For hee had now seased himselfe as God , in the house of God , and possessed the consciences of people by ignorance and superstition , so that all his words were as Oracles to them , and therefore as in Religion they thought he could not erre , so in policie they thought all was right that he did ; and to assist his most ambitious incroaching on Kings , was nothing lesse than to honour Christ himselfe . Moreover of these grounds , hee made himselfe a partie in the Impyre , by fostering factions amongst Princes , and while they weakened other , everie one of them depended on him ; either for feare of hurt , or hope of gaine . Hee had also his Cloisters , Convents ▪ and Chapters ; as also many Garisons in the heart of Kingdomes , and his volant forces of preaching and begging Friers , who are now both succeeded , and exceeded by the Iesuits . Lastlie the great difference betweene the policies of Princes and Popes . In the Impire the government was ever raw and greene , and as mortall as the person of the Emperour . Hee was not ever of one house , and when hee dyed , his counsell seemed to die also ; his designes and proiects , with all the meanes , for prosecuting were buryed with him : A new Emperour had a new Councell , and a new councell had new grounds to lay , new ends to intende , and new meanes to choose : Their witts were taken vp with the noveltie of the preferment of their Master , and the first occurrent difficulties , and gote not libertie to pry in the deepe of the Estate : So they were ever Novices , and Strangers in arcanis imperij and if any of them saw any thing therein , touching the Popes tyrannie , they durst not enter into that quarrell , wherein so many excellent Princes were overthrowne ; but choosed by obsequie to provyde peace for themselues , and favour to their heires . But Poperie was sweyed with a constant and standing councell , though an Hildebrand , and Alexander dyed , their intentions and designes dyed not , but that same end remained , and the platforme of their courses was followed out by their successor , in whom also their decessors lived All things mortall in the Impire but in a sort immortall in the government of Poperie made the one to outreach the other , as farre as it did out-liue it . A Pope might die , but his consistorie dyed not , nor the mysterie of iniquitie , nor the odd knacks of knaverie to performe it . Therefore hee is called a Man , the Man of sinne &c. not for vnitie of number , but of mynde : A succession of Men of one intention , one course : Having one worke or mysterie in hand , whereof the seedes were in the Apostles tyme. It grew secretlie in following Ages : It was perfected in Hildebrand thereafter discovered by the Gospell , and decayeth till it bee destroyed . Besides these reasons , two other things advanced this tyrannie : Pretended holinesse , as a specious colour , and Excommunication as a terrour . For Holinesse : the Popes gaue themselues out to the world , as most holy , and men counted so of them : whē they were holy indeed , they neither exacted adoration of Princes , neither vsurped ; but o beyed them : But being mōstrously profaine they boastof holines & oppressed princes . There is nothing now but his Title Sanctissimus , most holy ; & as thogh that Superlatiue were a Diminitiue of his worth , he must haue it in abstracto , sanctitas , holinesse it selfe . Men would thinke that hee claimed this name , in the proper notion of infused and habituall holiness ▪ in his person ▪ as a speciall Grace of the holy Spirit : But their wickednesse doeth witnesse so against them , that they take it in another Nation ▪ and expone it of a comparatiue , a respectiue , a t●ular and putatiue holinesse . First , A Comparatiue holinesse : Because he is holie in respect of people : But this is both a base clame , for him hat will bee called a Vice god , a god on ●a●th ▪ the head of the Church by whom shee hath influence : And it is false also , because many Princes and people both , were holyer than vsurping Popes as Bellarmine confesseth . Secondlie , A respectiue holinesse : In respect of their Office , For there bee two sorts of gifts of the Spirit saith Becane ? a One for salvation in true righteousnesse , and holynes : The other is given to helpe others to salvation and holinesse and this is common both to good and evill ; and of this kind is that holinesse wee acknowledge in the Pope : And when Gardius objected to him , that some Popes were ignorant and flagitious , hee answereth that , b that did not stay the assistance of the holie Spirit in those things that was necessar to the Popes holines , because Balaam was a flagitious mā & these workers of iniquitie , to whom Christ will say , I know you not , depart from me . This is true indeed , we hold him at his word , for it is a poore pleading , to sure no more holines for their Pope , than to Balaam or false prophets . Thirdlie , A titular holinesse , given for a title , and made passant through long custome : ( a ) As the Emperours were called Augusti , from Augustus ▪ and Optimi from Traian , though they were infortunat and diss●lute as Nero , Heliogabalus , and Galien , &c. So because some Popes were holie ▪ that ●a●e passed as a Title to their Successoures , without any respect of their personal ▪ qualification . This Azo●ius confesseth that it is an ●l●e custo●e that the Pope be●alled most holie , and most blessed , &c. So hee contenteth him with a custome . Fourthlie , A putatiue or presumed holinesse ▪ when men thinke him to be holie , though he ●e a monster indeede : So Hildebrand in his owne cause . a If the Pope bee Canonicallie ordained vndoub●dlie he is made holy by the merites of S. Peter . And who can doubt s●id Symmachus . ●ut hee is holy whom the toppe of so great dignitie extolleth . In whom if they lacke merites of their owne , the merites furnished by their Predecessours will suffice . For this place either exalteth them who are excellent , or maketh them excellent who are exalted . Let the World judge whither they or wee put pillowes of se●uritie vnder men● head since they come so easilie to merite . But their Councel of Basile is b more cleare , & giveth vs three sorts of this putati●e holinesse . The first is of his State that hee be reputted holie , so that holinesse is not referred to him , but to the estimation of people , as honour is in honoran●e non in honorato . The second holinesse is religious . The third is the holinesse of publicke Iustice. But the Pope as Pope is the highest degree of all these sorts , therefore hee may be called most holy ▪ albeit he be of a wicked life , so long as he is not iudged to be so , but tolerate by the holy Church . This like their State-sanctitie or holinesse of their religious orders , which is contrair distinguished to true holines ▪ c For a man may be truelie perfect and not in a religious state , and in a religious state , but not perfect . I admitte their distinction , but why tye they Evangelicke perfection to that state , except they meane such a perfection as is their holinesse , and that is but a fansie ? They mo●ke the Imputation of Christs righteousnesse , when the godlie applie it by ●●ith , Christ alloweth it ▪ and the Father imputeth it : And ●et they content themselues with a putatiue holinesse borrowed of man , and i●puted by ●an : So in their Priests absolution of the penit●1nts and in this their holinesse of Popes . d It argueth an evill cause , in so great a clame , to bee content with so base a portion : in the strife for a Monarchie , they outrack all the notions of the words that signifie power , Supremacie , &c. But in the clame of holinesse they decline the proper Notion and retrinches all to a Titular and putatiue sense . This maketh their Patrone when hee disputs his eight note of the Church , to wit holinesse , to shift it from persons , and applie it to doctrine . And in another place to craue no more respect to their Pope , than Caiaphas had , though hee was a false Priest and wicked , and such respect as Iudas had among the Disciples . This is a great change , that hee who t●rusteth himselfe aboue Kings , yet among the Cleargie is content to bee ranked among Caiaphas and Iudas . This their not our wickednesse seemeth to bee the secret cause of the change of their Name , whē they enter the Popedome . The most part beginneth at Sergius the second , who beeing ashamed of his name ( Swynes-mouth ) called himselfe Sergius . But Baronius ascriveth it to Sergius the third , Who beeing first called Peter , would not retaine that name , for the reverence hee bare to S. Peter : But here is the mysterie , they haue no part of the holinesse of S. Peter . & therefore tak not his name : And moreover , among all who tooke other names , as of Paul , Iohn &c. yet never one tooke the name of Peter , albeit some had that name before their Papalizing , as Innocent the fourth , formerlie called Petrus of Tarentasia , and Paul the fist , formerlie called Petrus Carafa . This is not of humilitie , but of conviction of conscience , not taking his name to whom they are opposite . So long as Sancta Catholica stood in the Creede , there was some holinesse amongst them , but since they thrust Romana on it , they haue lost holinesse : Romane holinesse is but by Equivocation , and in end resolues in monstruous profainnesse for at Rome it is all one to bee called a Christian , as in other places to bee called an Asse . The head of their Church may be a Monster & to be a member of that Church , faith & inward vertue is not required , but onelie a Subiection to the Pope : a So their Church in the head & members are by Equivocation , their holines by Equivocation , & all of them in the Church , but secundum apparentiam exteriorem & putative : Campian needed n●t boast vs , ad Ecclesiae nom●n rostis expalluit . b As though it were to vs as G●rgons head , to make vs astonished , but if they haue any remnant ingenuitie , they should bee ashamed of their excrementitious Church , for they craue none other place for it , but as haires , and nailes , and evill humours in the bodie . c and their excommnnication is not a curse , but a blessing , to bee separate from such a Synagogue . All heere agree , such an head , such members : And this was the fruite of their Monarchie ; when the Romanes wanted Carthage , and other emulous Republickes they ranne head-long to all ●vices , & stantibus maenibus mores ruebāt , while their wals stood strong , their liues we●e diss●lute . So when the Popes had trod downe all competitours , they loosed themselues to all profainesse . Heerein they seeme to walke in an evill Conscience , both in plunging ignorant men , and flattering the Pope . They plunge the ignorant , while they affirme , that the salvation of all Christians dependeth on the holinesse , vertue , and example of the Popes . d And Salianus an Iesuite writting to Paul the fi●t , saith , Ut per unum te & in communione tantum tua , vis omnis , ac vigor gratiarum & sanct●●atis in omnia membra diffundatur . That Christ hath thee for his Vicar , and as the necke , vnder such an Head , that by thee alone ▪ and in thy communion onelie , all power and vigour of grace and holinesse may be diffused throgh all the members of his most sacred bodie . e And to this s●m● sens . Bellarmine affirmeth , that no man ( although ●ee would ) can bee subiect to Christ , and communicate with the heavenlie Church , except hee bee subiect to the Pope . a this is more than Boniface his extravagant , for● that did onely tye men to bee subiect to the Pope , but this bindeth Christ also that hee cannot communicate his Grace , but by the Popes Mediation . And in a word , an exalting of the Pope aboue God and man. But since hee sayeth , that Christ the Head of the Chruch , is sanctus sanctorum , I demand what necessitie hath hee of the Mediation of an vsurping Pope , who is profanus profanorum . But Becane is more circumspect , than Salianus and Bellermine , while hee draweth the influence of that Head no further , than the externall governement . Their flatterie of the Pope is cleare , for they know his wickednesse should bee abhorred , and yet they will defend it : And Canus b ( otherwise modest ) will tell vs that they haue learned eyes , and cover the Popes faults as Shem and Cham did Noahs nakednesse : But that is impudencie and not modestie : For Noahs nakednesse came of infirmitie , and was private within the Tent , but the Popes wickednesse is affected , and scandalouslie open to the World : It were good for the Pope and them both to vse Bernards libertie , in not sparing the Pope but telling him his faults freely , that God might spare him ; but heerein they are more like Varro d who dissembled the vallenies of the gods , lest he should beleeue thinges vnseemelie to them . But if they must bee called holy , let them haue it , in that sense , as Paul the fourth called sanctissimum officium inquisitionis , most holy office of the inquisition e . Or as Tertullian f scornefully calleth Archi Gallus Cybel● Priest sanctissimus , whose service was so abhominable , that reason was ashamed to expresse it . because that goddesse was great not in the greatnesse of goodnesse , but of wickednesse . Or shall wee say , that they make that title sanctissimus , to signifie contrare things , both most holy , and most profaine , as the Hebrew Kadosh is holy , and Kadesh is scortum mus culum : All holds in the Pope , safe only that contrate significations in the Hebrew are of diverse things , bu● heere both agree in him , the good notion putatiuely , but the ill both really and properly . They might haue lurked long vnder this ambiguitie , had not their Analist a discovered all ; for where as others haue made reall profainesse , and titular holinesse compatible in the Pope ; he hath set them as two extremes and cont●ares , and ascryved true holinesse to Dunstane , and profainesse to the Pope ; to tell that holinesse is more to bee found in others than in Popes , yea that Popes compared to them are but Monsters . To close this point , their holinesse is the Court holines of Rome , which ( as Bernard b speaketh ) giveth all to honour , but nothing to holinesse ; and so they fall vnder his just censure in another place : That it is c a monstruous thing , to see in one the highest degree of the Church , and lewdest life . And I would advise them to follow Ambrose d direction , to shew what they are rather by action than profession , that their Name agree with their life , and their life answere to their Name , least it bee a vaine name , and an odious cryme : Least it bee an high honour , and a deformed life ; least it bee a divine profession , and an vnlawfull action , — because as there is nothing more excellent than a good Bishop , so there is nothing more miserable than a scandalous Bishop ; for great sublimitie should haue great circumspectnesse . Let him reade his dittay and doome from Aponius : If hee neither liue holily , nor teach right , hee shall drinke the bitter fruits of his wickednesse : And I must say of his Church with Bernard , O miserable Church committed to such a Paranymph ; and with Cardinal Aliaco , It is lamentable when the Church of God is come to this estate , that it is not worthie to bee ruled , but by reprobates . The second furtherance of their tyrannie was excommunicatiō of Princes : It had a shew to cut them off from the Church : but was more terrible by the consequence in loosing people from their obedience . The olde Romaines were not so cruell , for when their Lawes of twelue tables appointed punishment to everie cryme , yet to impretie they appointed none , but referred the guiltie to the revenge of the Gods : The greatest force it had , was from Princes themselues : For as everie one was ambitious , or greedie of his neighbours Kingdome , hee sought no more but to bee an executioner of the Popes curse , for so hee found a title to the Kingdome , that was exposed to prey , and to conquere it by the Subiects , who were readie either to forsake their natiue Lord , or take armes against him : As the Subiects of Navarre beyond the Pyrenes , at the excommunication of Iulius the second , deserted their natiue King , and tooke them to the King of Castile . So Princes for their private ends gaue strength to that blow of excommunication , and made it a matter of ruine to them all . This was his policie to beare downe Kings , by yoaking them by the eares , and making them breake one another . Hee overthrew them whom hee hated ; and ingaged the other who was his instrument , to himselfe for the benefite of an ill conquered Kingdome . Heere were both craft and crueltie : they not only stirred vp other Kings against the excommunicate King , but also his owne Subiects , who should haue beene his guard : They possessed their superstitious credulitie , to make them thinke him execrable , and that it was good service to GOD to cutte him off ▪ Heerein the Pope proved a Monster , in blowing at once both hote and cold : cursing good Kings ; and with an Apostolicke benediction , conferring their Kingdome on some other King : This is to haue the hornes of the Lambe , but to speake like the Dragon . Thus Hildebrand verifieth what was said of him : That hee was terrore pot●● quàm Religione magnus . Great by terrour rather than Pietie The third part of the Treatise , concerning their crooked courses to vphold this Vsurpation . CHAP. XIII . And first of their Professions institute to defend it . FOr vpholding their Vsurpation they vse foure speciall things : First Professions for defending it . Secondlie , Recrimination , charging vs with their owne crimes , Thirdlie , Tergiversation , in contesting . Fourthlie . Ludification of Kings . For the first , Sathan knew this Monster could not subsist alone , and that truth could never countenance errour ; therefore as hee begot it on mans fleshlie wisedome , hee sette that same wisedome to foster it when it was brought foorth ; and so according to the severall times , made that Antichristian Church to erect such professions as could best maintaine it . These are Schoole-men , Canonists : Casuists : The Hypocrisie of Orders : And lastlie the Iesuits . The first are Schoole-men , a sort of Theologues slavishlie addicted to the Pope : For after that darknesse had covered the Church , and a new light of learning seemed to breake vp , it was worse than the former darknesse , as Errour and Heresie are worse than simple ignorance or a a man after long sicknesse changed from a light fever to a frensie . It is true , they haue some good thinges , as distinct Notions ; exact distinctions and words though rude , yet verie significant ; but it is as sure they spilt Divinitie , and turned it in Philosophie ; and like Nadab and Abihu brought vnkouth fire in the Sanctuarie In divine thinges they disdained either to thinke or speake with Scripture a and made their mouth consecrate to the Gospel , to sound nothing but Averroes , and Aristotle , as Erasmus wiselie marketh . And Canus b followeth his steppes . Marie now depend on Aristotle no lesse , than on a divine Oracle — And we haue heard of some Italians , who spend as much time on Aristotle and Averroes , as others doe on Scriptures , and trust them as much as the Apostles and Evangelists . They inquired all things curious●ie , and determined boldlie , affecting more to close with the Philosophers words than with Christ , and that with endlesse ●angling : For quo plus est eiusmodi questiuncularum , hoc plus etiam subscatet — Etiamsi millies mille milla produxeris . The more petit questions they made , the more questions ever grew , whereof though a thousād times a thousand thousand were determined yet moe were behind . They made Divinitie like cornered Spectacles , through which one thing seemeth to be fourtie or thirtie according to the number of the corners , so that a man putting his hand to take vp that one thing , knew not how to finde it among so many speces . So the truth that is in everie thing , but one indivisible point was lost amongst so manie Questions . d Their maine end was to hold vp the Pope in his tyrannie , and that by base flatterie e They disputed more of his power , than of the power of God ; and questioned , if hee had a two-fold power , and if hee might abrogate that which was decreede by the Apostles : If hee might coyne a new Article of faith . If hee had a greater power than Peter , or equall . If he might command the Angels . f &c. The Pope was their god , the current oppinions of the time was their rule : And naturall reason and Philosophie was their grounds . Hee had them at hand , to turne his fact into a right , and to determine all questions in his favour : And these seventie Divines re●koned out by Bellarmine , were all of that sort , and defenders of this Vsurpation . Wee may say of them all , as Augustine did of Verro , that these quicke and skilled men were oppressed by the custome and Lawes of their owne Citie , in so far as beeing preoccupyed by an evill time , they went the way of the common errour , and though they would father their fashion on Augustines disputs , speciallie against the Priscillianists , yet it is nothing like : For every where hee presseth Scripture : But they disdaine it as triviall , and delight rather to say , At contra Philosophus , than contra Christus . They were not all alike , but time brought out three distinct Classes of Schoole-men ▪ The first like Lombard had s●me Scripture : The second had lesse Scripture , and more Philosophie : The third was worst , that neglected Scripture , and had nothing but a masse of Philosophie and humane subtilities ; They could not haue sound Divinitie who ( as Possevine witnesseth of Marius Victorinus ) were whollie taken vp in profaine lear●ing , and ignorant of Scriptures : And if any of them ioyned knowledge with affection , and turned Theorie to Pietie , as Bonaventura did he was contemned of the rest , albeit Gersome , Trithemius , and others call him a most compleete Divine . But notwithstanding these differences , they went all one way to maintaine the Popes tyrannie . The most of their businesse was as Constantine speaketh of Arius inanis dissoluti otij certatio . The vaine iangling of dissolute idlenesse . But all their worke is the building of Babel ; they hurt Rome more in their doctrine , than they helpe their government , for scarcelie is there any point controverted , wherein they plead not for vs. The second sort of defenders are Canonists , and these more shamelesse flatterers of the Pope than Schoolemen : They made Lawes of their owne , and wrested all to the wrong end : As a Tyrant when he hath oppressed a Kingdome , abrogateth the auncient lawes , and makes lawes for his owne behoue to approue his tyrannie , and secure his possession , ( a ) So did the Pope by his Canon Law : they gaue it a proud name , as though it were a ruling Law : Their Catholicke faith is Romane heresie , and their Canon Law a Romane rule . So long as they lived Ecclesiasticklie , Gods word sufficed them for a rule of Faith and manners , and the Canons of Councels for government : But when they turned Monarchs , they would haue Traditions and Schoole-divinitie for a rule of Faith , and a Canon Law for Governement , So Lancelotus a confesseth , That it is made to the imitation of the civill Law ; for as the one dependeth on the authoritie of the Emperour , so the other on the authoritie of the Pope . Few things they haue from Scripture , moe from Fathers , and more yet from Councels , but most of all from the Popes owne Letters . After many compylers , as Cresconius , Isidore , Hincmarus , Ivo , Burchardus , and others whereof their Analist b writteth at length . Gratian put foorth his Decretum ; thereafter came the Decretals farre worse for these wings put to his Decretum , caried them downeward to an earthlie Monarchie . But the Clementines , are cruell , and the Extravagants are extravagant indeede , and lay the grounds and processe of a bloodie inquisition . c And lastlie , the seventh of the Decretals d is worst of all . Gratians Decreit , pointed at his Monarchie as a thing that must bee : The Decritalls vrge it as a thing must bee : But this last setteth it out with an absolute power . But what ever their Lawes beare in their sense ; they can turne and expone all to the Popes behoue . Even as Martinus the Iurist , who for to please Fridericke the Emperour , declared that by Law , all the goods of the Insubrians pertained to him in propertie , and therefore got his palfrey . So the Canonists expone all Lawes for the Popes end , and put all vnder his foote , and so they get Benefices . They follow the Schoole-men in their confusion , and their resolutions agree as well as Clockes in a Citie . The third sort of defenders are Casuists : Conscience is the most authoritatiue power and act in man , and therefore must bee taken in for their defence . The Pope saw that mens minds might bee possessed with Schoole-divinitie , and with the Canonists in the outward iudicatory , there la●ked onelie the captivating of their Consciences in foro interiori ; therefore the Casuits were erected . They run the same way with their Brethrē to maintaine the popes vsurpation , but with a more presse straine , giving him power to bind & loose in Heaven , Earth , & Purgatorie what hee will : They make people so plyable by superstitious credulitie , that what hee bindeth or looseth , biddeth or forbiddeth , &c. All floweth from a plenitude of power , and is ratified of God in Heaven . They abuse the name of Conscience in their profession , yet they racke Conscience more than direct it , and a man after reading shall come more perplexed from them , than when hee began . In all their large Volumes ( wherein as Sheepe they follow the beaten rodde of the current opinion ) there is little that smelleth of Conscience ▪ or that serveth to keepe it , but rather to destroy it : And for instance ; if wee looke to their cases and resolutions on the fift and sixt Commands , they are like Dracoes Lawes , and on the seventh Command they are more vile than Arrius Thalia , or Sotades filthie poesie , a & seeme rather to bee written by Sannio or Messalina in the Borthell , than by Christian Divines vnder the vow of Chastitie . b It is a wonder how either they had heartes to thinke , or mouthes to speake such villanies . But their maine drift is to holde vp the Popes tyrrannie in absolute power of iudging , dispensing , absolving , reserved cases , &c. and to set his Throne vpon the consciences of men . Fourthlie , because people are not aye capable of the subtilties of these three squadrons of defendents , but craue some visible thing , therefore the iugling of the last orders , was brought in , speciallie of Franciscus Hypocrisie , & Dominicus crueltie , who lik Pandarus and Bittas at the Port of Aeneas Towne , held vp the tottering Laterane Church . Hee inri●hed them by spoyling the secular Cleargie of Tithes , to make them a counterpose to the Cleargie , and as Garisons intertained by Princes against themselues : Their Hypocrisie served much to luster his wickednesse , for what could the world but thinke all was good stuffe vnder so glistring colours . They gaue out their Monasteries as as many Armies to fight gainst Sathan , and by their merits and supererogation to helpe men to heaven : But in effect they were the Popes spyes and Garisons . First to eate vp Kingdomes , and then to hold them in his obedience . This their politicks doe , But the wiser sort thought , this folie and hurtfull to their state : So Canus saith in their name : In this our Age , there are so many Religions confirmed by Popes , that who ever would defend them as profitable , or necessar to the Church : Hee may iustlie bee convicted of imprudence , if not of foolishnesse . Lastlie , the latter times hath drawen them on their deepest devyces : Valdensis , Wickliffe , Hus &c. gaue them great blowes , and their former provision , sufficed to mak some defence ; but Luther and Calvine came with the great ordinance ; and haue battered their Walls , therefore they tooke them to a new sort of Souldiers : These are their Triarii or Souldiers of trust . The Iesuits a Ignatius Schoolers ; who like another Atlas putteth their shoulders vnder staggering Rome . They are the last order , but the worst , and haue extracted from the rest all that may compleate them for this great service . They haue borrowed subtiltie from the Schoole-men , Impudencie from the Canonists , a cauterized Conscience from the Casuists , Hypocrisie from the Franciscans , crueltie from the Dominicans , And because these are not sufficient to perfect them , they haue taken from the Mahumetanes Assasinisme , to kill and destroy Princes , . The Romans affrayed of Porsenna , sent out Scevola either to kill him or boast him to p●ace : So the Popes fearing the power of Princes , houndeth out Iesuits , either to cut them off , or make them plyable to his tyrannie . This order perfecteth his tyrannie , for after Hildebrand , they held the● with excommunication , deposition , &c. But since the Iesuits arose , there are moe Princes stobbed , than in sex ages before ; and all these Warres in Europe , since their rysing , and this fearefull combustion these last twelue yeares , are of their plotting . Their hand is most about Princes , and States , and make their Crownes , liberties , and lyues problematicke : They lay them at the staike at their pleasure ; and being impatient of their life , doe consult Sathan about their death , as Cotton did of Henrie the fourth . Such consulting Tertullian called divelish in the Pagans , Magos consultat de capite Caesaris . Their fourth vow a proper to them alone , proveth them to bee the Popes Devotists , as Mutius , Curtius , & the two Decij offered themselues for their country ; so haue they bound themselues to doe , and suffer all for the Popes Grandure . This Gregorie the thirteenth observed , when reading the Iesuits Annals , and seeing what paines they tooke ▪ cryed out , I haue so many thousand Clerkes ; and yet the Iesuits overcome them all , in stablishing our Kingdome ; therefore they are worthie to bee entertained aboue the rest : Heerevpon hee augmented their priviledges , and exalted them to hold vp the Popes dignitie : And the Iesuites in their Apologie against the Bohemians declare , se velle totum orbem Rom Pont. subijcere , that they would subdue all the world to the Pope . And least Ignatius Souldiours bee not sufficient to keepe such a breach , Philippus Nerius ( whether of emulation like Themistocles burning for Miltiades victorie , or of a blind zeale ) did institute his congregatio Oratorij , that hath brought out vnto vs most rigid zelots : Of this sort was Baronius , the two Bozij , &c. They are more myld in cariage than the Iesuits , but more peremptorie ( if more can be ) in maintaining the Popes power . They condemne the moderation of their owne Complices , and count them Hereticks , and profaine Politicks , who mitigate any thing ; sometymes these distinctions of Iuris divini , & humani , directly and indirectly , &c. had some vse , but now they haue casten them over the barre , and propone their tenets in broad termes of a power divine in originall , direct in vse , and absolute in kind . It is like that Ignatius & Nereus Schollers , are stryving who shall most indeere the Pope to themselues by their service ; and sure it is , that Sixtus the fift was more pleased with the Nereans , than with the Iesuits , as shall bee seene heereafter . All these are but fleshlie subsidies to maintaine an earthlie Monarchie , and doe rather procure , and hasten its ruine , than hold it vp . CHAP. XIIII . Of their second Coverture : RECRIMINATION . THeir second Coverture of this Tyrannie , is Recrimination : They charge vs with their doctrine , and treasonable practises ; and lyke the old Pagans , crimina sua nobis obijciunt , as said Tertul. Apol. Salmeron a hath it summarlie , that wee obey not secular Princes and Emperours : And Scribanius b The Calvinists ( sayeth hee ) layeth over their owne wickednesse vpon the Iesuits , for al●● the troubles of France are to bee ascryved to them . But Richeomus c the Iesuite most fullie , that all the calamities of France are brought in by the pestiferous doctrine of the Protestants : And that the doctrine of Luther and Calvine armeth men , and powseth them to wickednesse and treason : And Iesuite d Fisher is so bold , as to attest King Iames of happie memorie , That their doctrine was not so preiudiciall to Princes , as the opinion of most of the Calvinists . This is their calumnious disposition , whereof they gaue a proofe at the Massacre of Paris : when vnder colour to make a perfect peace , they drew in the chiefe Protestants to Paris , and murthered them treacherouslie : They dispatched letters to forraine Princes , bearing . that the Protestants had conspyred against the King ; and what hee did , was done vpon his owne defence . But they were soone ashamed of that colour , and dispatched a Post to the Pope , to feede him with the newes of that crueltie ; and his gratulation in the Consistorie telleth who were the Authors . Thuan relateth , and abhorreth both this calumnious dealing , and the Massacre it selfe : And the Cardinal of Lorraine confesseth , that the King had other crymes premeditate , to make the Hugonets cause abhominable . But wee say to them , as Iacob did to Laban , search our stuffe , even all the doctrine of the reformed Church ; and shew what positions or practise they finde like their bloodie doctrine . Some Humanists and Poets , or others , haue spoken some things , that may bee so throwne ; but it was in the Hypothese of some particular abuse , and not the doctrine of our Church . But the killing of Kings amongst them is disputed , determined , and put in execution : And when a treasonable plotte was ready , their Iesuits and ●riers vented in the Pulpi●s bloodie Sermons , both to incourage the miscreants who attempted treason , and to mol●fie the myndes of people about parricide : And Ravilliacke beeing posed what moved him to his parricide , answered , The preachings of the Iesuits and Friers against the King. Beside their expresse Tenets of that doctrine , they haue also some other points to maintaine it ( for no great heresie can bee alone ) but hath a brotherhood with moe hereticall points , which haue a concatenation to maintaine each other : So this point of killing Kings hath auricular confession : The seale of confession : and Equivocation to defendit . Auricular confession is a secret and sure way for consulting with a Priest or Iesuit , vpon the matter of ●reason , and to presse his Conscience with a necessitie to doe it . The pretended seale of confession maketh the Traitour bold to reveale himselfe to his Confessar , because of secrecie : It secureth also the Confessar , that though he be privie to Treason , yet hee shall not be punished because hee must not breake the seale of confession . This is a maine point of that mysterie wherein though they differ among themselues ( as Panormitane calling it , but Iuris Ecclesiastici , & Malderus , Iuris divini ) yet all of them agree in this : That neither the Pope , nor Church may cause the Priest to reveale it : a No not though the world should perish , as Binetus the Iesuite affirmed to Casaubone . And another Iesuite beeing privie to Ravilliacks treason testified , that God had given him such a gift , that so soone as hee heard of any treasonable matter in confession , hee forgot both the persons and purpose . Tertulians speach of the Heathen Altars fi●teth them , inter aras lenocinia tractari : But wee may adde that they treat not onelie of filthynesse , but also Treason , so that S. Augustines speach is likewise true , that men discedunt peiores ab eorum sacris , they depart worse from their Sacraments , than they came to them . So their Sacrament of pennence is a Machiavilian devyce , to plotte practise , and keepe treason secret , in alibertie of consultation by auricular confession , in pressing their conscience with the equitie of the fact , and incouraging them to doe it vnder opinion of satisfaction and merite . France had a proofe of this vnder Henrie the third : The Iesuits in their confessions , vrged men to ioyne them to the League against their King , and refused absolution to such as they found stedfast in loyaltie to him : And as their owne Authour sayes , Two hundreth Iesuites did more hurt in few moneths , than an hundreth thousand men could doe : And they caused such as they absolved to sweare . that they would neither acknowledge Henrie the third , nor his Successour forlawfull Kings . And then all must bee confirmed by taking their Eucharist . a So they abuse their Sacraments : Pennance serveth to plotte treason and practise it securelie , and the Eucharist to harden them in that wickednesse . b Equivocation is a shelter for the traiterous complices that hee shall not reveale them , but illude the Iudge by Ambiguities and mentall reservation : So c Tolet affirmeth that the guiltie Person may use Equivocation , and say , that hee had not complices , albeit hee had them — And hee must be wylie to speake according to his owne intention , as to say , I did it not ( vnderstanding with himselfe , in the prison ) and I had not complices in other crimes or such like . This is a point most defended by the Iesuites , and that to serue their turne for particide , as their Barnesius d proues in his large Booke which hee hath written , fathering Equivocation vpon the Iesuits as their proper Arte. And some others confesse , that it is the Arte of our Iesuits to deceiue Magistrats in their Oathes . e Ars est nostrorum Iesuitarum ut in iuramentis suis Magistratibus illudant : Seeing therefore the reformed Churches hath no such Doctrine as Equivocation , auricular confession with the seale of it ( which are the maskes of King-killing ) their Recrimination is calumnious . Their practise also proveth this , in that fanaticke dementation of some whom they either finde or make for such a mischiefe . If they finde one ladened with grievous sinnes , that craveth great penall Iniunctions , or Melancholicke in complexion , or hardened in a blind resolvednesse to bee a Scholler in that Schoole , where caeca obedientia blind obedience reigneth , thē they work on him by their speach and illusions in their Chamber of meditations , to mak him thinke it his happinesse to doe such things as they injoyne , though it were to kill a Prince , and withall to bee secret and dye silent . This they haue learned of the Assasines a and for their choyse of the instrument , Machiavell hath taught them that Caedes quae ab obstinati & obfirmati animi proposito accidunt , evitari non possunt Machiavell . the slaughter comming from the purpose of an obstinate and obfirmed minde cannot bee eschewed , and of Seneca : c That hee who contemnes his owne death , is Master of thine : As for their silence in death , it is natiue to them through Ignatius their Master , For when Piso was treacherouslie killed by a Spainiard , no torture could moue the Traitour to reveale his complices . d Lastlie , the rewards they haue promised them for that fact , remission of sinnes in this life , canonizing and eternall life : Becket was sancted for his treason , and counted a Martyre : So is Garnet for the powder plotte : and because they thought it grosse to call him a Martyre in t● armes , they devysed the conceate of spica Garneti : e That fained picture of a strae-Sainct was a sufficient motiue to canonize him : But since they call it a Palea , f it is but a ehaffie argument , and may passe with the Paleas in their Canon Law : And Garnet was more ingenuous himselfe , than the Cretian ; for beeing asked , What if the Church of Rome after his death would declare him a Martyre ? Hee answered , Mee a Martyre ? g Oh! what a Martyre ? I pray God , that the Church of Rome never thinke such a thing . — Now I acknowledge my fault , and confesse that the sentence pronunced against mee is most iust . Heere their Martyre dissavowes his martyrdome . But they haue found out a new way to heaven by Rebellion , Periurie , and slaughter . h But I dare hazard the decision of this point vpon Richeomus owne ground , That pestilent and abominable seate ( said hee ) which King David calleth the Chaire of Pestilence — that is the Monster-bearing seate a whence floweth the Doctrine , which all Kings , Princes and People should abhorre as the Pest. Wee subscriue this proposition : As for the assumption , hee meaneth it of Geneve , and wee of Rome : But let Baronius b make the assumption for vs both . In Peters Chaire ( saith hee ) were intruded , Men monstrous , most filthie in life , most dissolute in manners , and every way most vyle . And Genebrard more fullie : For the space of an hundreth and fiftie yeares , c some fiftie Popes fell close away from the vertue of their Predecessours , and were rather inordinat and Apostaticke than Apostolicke . What can bee the conclusion but this , That therefore the Church of Rome is this pestilent seate ? Or let them show any seate in the reformed Churches so broodie of monsters as the seate of Rome ? Lastlie , they purge vs : As yet ( sayeth Bellarmine ) d The flatterers of Princes were not risen , who pull the Kingdome of Heaven from them , to establish their temporall kingdomes . To passe both their vncharitable censure in adjudging Kings to hell , and the falshood of their challenging vs of flatterie , wee easilie evince this from their owne mouth , that wee neither preach nor practise King-killing , since they accusevs of flatterie : And I am confident that so horrible a fact as the killing of Kings , had beene still abhorred in the world , as the greatest parricide , if first the Assasines , and then the Iesuits had not made it common in Doctrine and practice . I close this point of Recrimination with e Cyprian : Let them consider who serving either their furie or lust doe forget divine Law and holinesse , and yet vaunt of the things they cannot they proue , and when they cannot destroy the innocencie of others , thinke it enough to rubbe blottes on them by lying and false rumour . And with Augustine d I desire them to looke in their own Glasse , and ( if they haue any shame ) to blush to obiect such things to vs. CHAP. XV. The third colour of their tyrannie , To wit : Tergiversation . THe thrid colour of their Tyrannie , is Tergiversation , wherin they carie themselues variouslie : denying Excusing : Transferring it on others : Or making apologies . For their denying Richeomus denyeth plainlie these positions which Iesuites affirme : As that it followeth not on their Doctrine that Kings excommunicat are tyrants & may be killed : a That Subiects are absolved from their obedience : That the facts of Clemens , or Castellus were approved by them , b That the violence that falleth out , commeth not of their Doctrine , but of the nature of the Catholicke● c . The like hath Becanus , and Hussius , an Iesuite , following his Master Gretzer : And Scribanius spends some Chapters of the first booke of his Amphitheater to that end : Thus they spake in a strast , when they are taken red hand with some mischiefe . If they can not get it denyed , then they excuse it . So Cydonius speaketh of Marianaes bloodie doctrine : Mariana wrote I can not tell what , &c. But the Parliament of Paris told that his little diminutiue was a superlatiue , even a damnable treasone , when they damned the booke to bee burnt publickly . Thirdly , they transferre it , and shift it from hand to hand . The Cleargie cast it on the Laicks , the Laicks on the Cleargie , the secular Priests on the religious orders : The other Orders on Iesuits , and the Iesuits cast it on other Orders againe . Fourthlie , when they see some Tragicall event of their doctrine , as a King killed , a treasonable plotte disappointed or discovered , when the World crie out against them , as in the powder treason , then they take them to A pologies So Cydonius wrote his Apologie for the Iesuite Garnet , to lay that cryme off him , and his societie . And Richeomus when he saw France abhorring the fact of Castellus , the Parliament condemning them , the Pyramide erected , and the Iesuits banished , hee laboureth to purge their order of that treason . This was but a floorish of words , for in the meane tyme , the Iesuits of Doway set out a refutation of the Parliaments sentence against Castell . But in a free contest and dispute , they maintaine these matters flatly . The Pope sayeth Bellarmine a may bind secular Princes , by excommunication by his spirituall power : Hee may by that same loose his people from the oath of fidelitie and obedience ; may binde these same people vnder the paine of excommunication , that they obey not the excommunicate King , but choose another King to themselues : and more peremptorly : Kings b both may and ought to bee depryved of their dominioun . And D. Marta giveth him that same power over Kings , by vertue of his temporall iurisdiction . And Franciscus Veronensis d affirmeth that the anoynting that made them Kings , was w●●ed off by excommunication , and they made private men , and by private men may bee killed : That they are furious men , and e ought to bee killed or bound : And when they are so , the people ought to haue recourse to the Pope , as a commoun father for remeede f . As for Castellus attempt to kill Henrie the fourth , he calleth it a iust fact ; that it was holy and lawfull ; that it was most holy and humane , in so farre that it is blasphemie to condemne it ; that it was divine , as the arrow or stroke that came from Heaven vpon Iulian , and as the fact of Ehud g &c. And as though that were little , it is plus quam Ehudi , more than that of Ehuds ; and in a word , it was good service to God , and meritorious : That it was an Heroicke worke , both in attempting , and constant induring torments for it ; and that in his honorarie punishment hee was so farre from confessing of sinne in that stroke ▪ that hee craved God pardon for his misse , in not killing him , but stryking out a tooth . As for Iaques Clements killing of Henrie the third , hee calleth it an heroick worke than which there was nothing more generous h &c. And Mariana i insulteth vpon that killed King : Let Henrie the thirdly killed by the hand of a Monke with a poysoned knyfe thurst in his bowels . Hildebrand also alloweth this doctrine , as a father doeth his childe . Wee holding the Statutes of our Predecessours , doe absolue by Apostolicke authoritie all these who are bound by oath or Sacrament , to excommunicate persons a , &c. And Vrbanus b the second following his steppes , forbade these who were sworne to their Prince , to serue him so long as hee was excommunicate : But more cleerely in his bloodie Canon : Wee iudge them not Man-slayers , who burning in the zeale of the Catholicke mother , against them that are excommunicate , doe kill some of them . And Becane c in his latter writes is more Iesuited , affirming that the Pope having excommunicate , and deposed Kings , may take their life from them , and their Kingdome also , that hee may depose them two wayes , one by absolving his Subiects from the bond of Obedience : — The other by way of compensation , that seeing they will not protect people , but trouble them for their Religion , they are no more bound to them . In like manner , Sixtus the fifth delyvered a gratulatory oration in the Consistorie , for killing of Henry the third , preferring it to the fact of Iudith . Cydonius denyeth it not d And while the world was astonished , and France sunk in sorrow for the death of their last King , a Preacher at Culen publickelie commanded Raviliacke . e But wee nee le not inquire the opinions of their I heologues : Let vs heare Sixtus the fifth , commending the fact of Iaques Clement in the Consistorie : And how Bellarmine defends that Oration . What can bee found ( saith hee ) of Sixtus Oration , but praises and admiration of the wisedome and providence of God ? — The Pope extolleth to the heavens , that a simple Monke with one stroke killed a great King in the midst of his Guards . And then giving vs the vses of that Oration . Thereby the Pope would admonish Kinges — for that King commanded to kill a sacred man ( the Cardinall of Lorrane ) and God caused a sacred man ( a Monke ) to kill that same King , not without a manifest miracle of the providence of God. Here the Popes Oration , defending Clemens Regicide is defended , and the fact it selfe fathered on God. With what face then doe they deny that they allow Regicide ? Cyprian said of another wickednesse , that it was not onelie committed but taught , and wee may adde more , that by them greatest treason is both taught , practised , and ( which is the toppe of iniquitie ) ascrived vnto God. Some times disapointment maketh them speak moderatlie . I excuse not the fact ( sayeth Bellarmine ) a of the powder-plot , I hate murther , I abhorre conspiracies : But If God for our sinnes had given way to that blow , wee should finde them Apologists , defending the lawfulnesse of it , who now abhorre it ; and his damning of it , is not for Atrocitie of the matter , but for the disappointing of the successe , as in Castellus attempt : And how can it stand with the posed resolvednesse of the Iesuits , to maintaine the Doctrine , and condemne the practice ? And what meaneth Garnets b exhortation to his Catholickes to pray profelici successu gravissimae cuiusdam re● in causa Catholicorum at the beginning of the Parliament : It could not bee for the disappointing , for that hee might haue done by revealing it , which hee knew without confession . That happie successe therefore was the blow it selfe . These facts are such quae non nisi peracta laudantur , they praise them when they are done , and consequentlie frustrata damnantur , they are damned , when they are frutrated . How ever then they deny , excuse , or transferre the matter ▪ it standeth on their doctrine and practise , that Kings may bee excommunicate and killed , and Richemous speaches , were neither from his heart , nor according to the trueth , but to serue the time in glosing a wise and offended King. The Iesuits then were in great disgrace , and the sacrifice of publicke hatred , as a Fox in the snaire , they gaue faire words ; but beeing at libertie , returned to their nature : So soone as they were restored , the Pyramide cast downe , and the King himselfe pleading for them , whereof they boast , a they proved irreconciliable : For though hee of a Princelie clemencie pardoned their treason , yet they neither layed downe their natiue or first hatred , nor the second , that they conceived of their supposed disgrace in banishment , but cut him off ; and so declared to the world , that their Apologies b were nothing , but fained complements . That good Patriot c ( whom Iesuits call a profaine politicke ) proved a Prophet in the end of his diswasiue Oration to the King , and foretolde with teares , That if hee restored them , they would destroy him , and so it came to passe . This is the summe of their Tergiversation , wherein the Iesuits labour to purge their order : d So when that order is iustlie pressed , then some one must suffer : But when France is in a broyle , Mariana must bee sacrificed to quench the fire . Cotton e condemneth him ; Gretzer calleth it his provat opinion : Cydonius extenuats it , but Aquaviva f censures it severelie in shew : The Authour of the Iesuits Apologie defendeth all , praiseth all , except Mariana alone . But that nicenes is needlesse , for hee is guiltie of a crime that commandeth to doe it as Cyprian g sayeth . In the meane time of all this shifting , they giue no securitie to Princes , but they are cutted downe , and cannot tell who doeth it , they ioyne scoffing with violence , as the Souldiers did to Christ , when they buffeted him , and said , Prophecie who smote thee ? But some may thinke , that these Effronts which they haue suffered in the late tossing of their cause , hath brought them to some moderation . No , but they are as hard sette against Princes as ever . Let vs heare the Cardinals of the Consistorie a It is in the Popes hand to set vp the Maiestie of the Impyre , to transferre the Impyre from Nation to Nation , and alluterlie take away the right of Election . They thinke matters succeede to their desire , and therefore tell plainelie , that their intention is no lesse than to overthrow Impyres , for the establishing of their Hierarcho-Monarchie . And Marta b giveth a strange advertisement to Kings , Let Princes ( sayeth hee ) beware to cast out or misregard Bishops , or other Prelats and Ecclesiasticks if they will possesse their Kingdoms and States , for a long time . This is plaine talke ; and the just extract of that which the King of the Assasines caused one ( carying a long speare full of sharpe knifes ) proclame before him : Fugite ab eo qui portat exitiū regum flee from him who caries the ruine of Kings . But I answere : Let Princes looke to this piece of Divinitie so deepelie contrived for their ruine , & ex ungue Leonem : Iudge what a Religion it is that maintaines such bloodie Doctrine and canonizes the executioners of it : And that so much the more that they are not ashamed of it as a sinne , but glorie in it as their perfection , in setting large Catologues c of Kings excommunicate , deposed and cut off by them : And that speciallie to terrifie Kings , in showing them their doome , if they doe not adore the Pope . CHAP. XVI . Of their fourth coverture , to wit : LVDIFICATION . And first of their pretended loue to Kings . THe fourth Coverture of their tyrannie , is Ludification . They are not content with indignities done to Princes ; but scoffe them also ; and that fiue speciall wayes : Pretext of loue : Fained limitations of the vse of their power : Futile and idle Distinctions : The baite of glorious titles while they are living , and canonizing after death . First , they professe great loue to Kings , and that all Vsurpations and censures are for their good , as Baronius a intending to throw the Monarchie of Sicile from the King of Spaine , will make him thinke that hee is pleading for his good , and in a flattering style calleth him a Tutour and keeper of the Faith , &c. But how that King b expondeth his flatterie , may bee seene by his Edict , condemning that Tome of Baronius to the fire in all his Dominions , and that for presuming to dispute the right of that Kingdome . This is like Ioab and Iudas kisse , vnder friendship to destroy them : And like Iulian c scoffing of Christians , saying , Hee would helpe them to heaven by causing them keepe their Masters command : If any man take thy Cloake from thee , giue him thy Coate also . Wise Princes know their flatterie to bee but insidious , according to Ieromes censure ▪ that flatterie in Hereticks is insidious , craftie , and full of insinuations . Of the same sort of mocking is their offer of good counsell to Kings : So Bellarmine d sayeth : Bee wise yee Kings , bee learned yee that iudge the Earth , &c. Men would think by this Text , that their wisdome were to kisse the Sonne of God : But their sense is to kisse the Popes feete And a Commenter of this wee haue in Baronius , a ascryving the prosperitie of Sancius , and others then Kings of Spaine , to the obseque of the Pope . So they abuse Scripture contrair to its end and meaning , for therein Kings rebelling against Christ , are exhorted to repent , and turne to him : But heere they mocke both God and Princes , in bidding them goe on in their rebellion against Christ , and adore Antichrist . Even as the Pope writting to that Apostate Iustus Calvinus ( who called himselfe thereafter Iustus Baronius ) abused that Scripture , Come out of Babylon , b The head of Babylon called Syon by the name of Babylon , and Babylon by the name of Syon : They count Kings wise , when they serue them , as though they had taken on the Iesuits fourth vow : But if they vse their Authoritie , then they call them madde and furious , as Charles of France , because hee wrote as a King , behold ( say they ) how the King roveth when hee wrote these things in a furie , c And when God in mercie openeth the eyes of Kings to see the tyrannie of Popes , and forsake them they call that work of Gods grace in reformation , a giving vp to a reprobate minde . d as though that were not rather a reprobate minde to giue their power to the Beast in fighting against the Lambe : In like manner , ( e ) another Iesuite calleth Kinges serving of the Pope in destroying of the Saincts , an opening of their eyes , and thanketh God that hee opened the eyes of Lewes of France , to destroy the Hugunotes . But Augustine expoundeth that Text better , that to kisse the Sonne , is not to bee sorrowfull , as though any benefite were taken from them , but to bee wise in not reigning rashlie , but serving the Lord in feare . CHAP. XVII . Of their second Ludification , To wit , their sained Limitations . IN their second Ludification of Princes , they tell them , that they neede not feare the Popes transcending power , because though it bee plenarie in it selfe , yet it is limited , and that in respect of the Iudge . The cause , and the proceeding : For the Iudge , they say , hee is limited , and doeth it not alone , but with advyce of Councell and Consistorie of Cardinals . a And Becane sayeth , that whither a King hath deserved deposition , it is to bee tryed by the iudgement of learned and godlie men . But that is a scoffing of the world , though in word they joyne to the Pope , the advyce of Synods and Consistorie , yet they put all in his hand alone , for without the definition of a Synode , the definitions of the Pope are sufficient sayeth Suarez . c And Castaldus is more cleare to the point , d That the Pope alone without a Councell may depose the Emperour . And Dominicus Bannez e is more peremptorie than both , affirming that it is left to the Dominion and iudgement of the Pope when to vse this power : And though it were a generall Councell , yet all its firmnesse and infallibiltie is from the Pope alone , sayeth Bellarmine f And Pius the second , g cutteth short this Limitation , when hee dischargeth all appellatition from the Consistorie : So they must stand to his excommunication vnlesse they will incur an other excommunication by a penaltie of Councell . Yea , and Augustinus Triumphus affirmeth more blasphemoussie , that the Popes power is such a qua non potest appellari ad Deum ipsum h as from which we cannot appeale to God himselfe : Let Councels then stand content , seeing God himselfe is excluded . What ever their Theologues dispute in Schooles , matters are caried absolutelie according to the Popes will. As for the respect hee hath to the Colledge of Cardinalls in the consistorie , Palaeottus a Cardinall can tell vs best , who for his practicke wit , and great performances at the Councell of Trent , gote a a Cardinals hatte for his reward . Hee maketh them the Popes creatures absolutlie , and that it is their best to giue their voice in the consistorie , according to the Popes pleasure . Quemadmodum illi ( sayeth he ) qui Divinam voluntatem , tanquam primam , ac potissimā rerum omnium regulā sequuntur : As they ( saith he ) who follow the will of God , as the first and chiefe rule of all things , are counted wise . So i●n may bee said , that the Cardinall , who in giving counsell , adhereth to the iudgement of the Pope , ( which is the reerest rule of humane action ) hee followeth the best course in doing his office , and exeemeth himselfe from all danger of errour ; and with all , giveth wholesome advyce to the matter it selfe . This ground beeing layed , hee telleth vs , that the Colledge of Cardinals assisteth not the Pope by way of limitation of his power , but by way of Ministerie b and that the consent of Cardinals , or other in matters consistoriall , is no wayes necessarie c : For what ever they advise , it is in his power to follow , or not follow at his pleasure d Where is then the limitation they speake of , seing it is heere denyed in termes : And what is this else but as Paul the second said to Platina , Doest thou not know , that all reason and law is in the shrine of our breast e ? And what moderation hee vseth in the Consi●●orie , Paulus Servita in his considerations for the republick of Venice , declareth how contrare to lawes divine and humane hee carryed that matter in the beginning , in the furie of his passion f , The limitation of the causes is like the former , which they summe vp in some generalls . Animarum g salus ; Aeternum & spirituale bonum , and bonum Ecclesiae : The salvation of Soules , Eternall and spirituall good , and good of the Church : These are faire pretexts , as though hee sought nothing but mans spirituall good ; but they are onely colours for his ambition : For if hee can come be his Monarchie he careth neither for the good of the Church nor of Soules ; for hee hath varifyed Basiles saying , That how much a Church decayeth , the more are they desirous of government : And it seemeth that hee had a Propheticall Spirit in that place , when hee said , that the domination of Bishops was devolved ad infelices homines , servos servorum , to vnhappie men , the servants of servants , This is the Popes propper stile : But the discerning of the weight or lightnes of these causes , is restrained to the Pope alone , because hee as a spirituall Father can best discerne when Kings doe wrong to their Subiects in things spirituall b . And they haue a more compendious course ; for beside Dogmaticall heresies in points of faith , they haue also a practicall heresie or schisme , which they call the Henrician heresie c : For as they call Antichristian vsurpation , Ecclesiasticke libertie , so they call the lawfull defence of imperiall authoritie , by the name of Henrician heresie . Binius defyneth what it is , to wit , the same that the Politicks of our tyme affirme . Behold wee haue witnesses for the libertie of Princes , vnder the name of Politicks ; as well as we haue witnesses of dogmatick trueth , vnder the Name of Heretiks : And it were wisdome in these Politicks to ioyne themselues to reformed doctrine , as they doe in the vindicating of Princes . They gaue the Name of Henriciana haeresis , from Henrie the fourth , who was opposite to Hildebrand the father of the Hildebrandine tyrannie . And a d councell at that tyme , was indicted by Hildebrand against that pretended heresie . And though they doe none of these , but bee slack in rooting e out of Protestants , that slacknes is a cause of deposition : for a secular Iudge may be deposed , not only for his heresie , but also for his negligence in rooting out of heresies . So whē the Pope is angry , he shal never want a cause : heresie , ( as they call it ) or Schisme negligence , &c. that is to say , the loue of the trueth , the defence of their liberties , and clemencie to their Subiects , are sufficient causes with him to cast them down . And smaller things than heresie o● schisme are found causes relevant : If they but violate the least priviledge of a monasterie , they shall bee cast out of their Kingdome : So Valdensis concludeth it for the power of Gregorie over the French Kings , and Bellarmine approveth his Conclusion f . But Bozius holdeth vs not long in suspense , affirming that the Pope may transferre greatest impires vpon iust causes , or without a fault . Persidious men ( said Tacitus ) g will never want a cause to break their promise , for they will ever set some collour of law vpon their deceate . Lastly Alphonsus à Castro putteth vs out of doubt saying , that they hold firmely many things pertaining to faith , by the Popes definition alone , wherein the Pope hath given no reason of his definition ▪ The Popes will then is a sufficient cause ; h●e careth for no cause , though it were to breake his owne oath : For when Gregorie the twelfth was periured in keeping still the Popedome , which hee sware to lay downe ; yet it was not perjurie ( sayeth Azorius out of Panormitane , because hee had a iust cause so to doe . This c●use was his owne will , and the loue of the Popedome . Their third Limitation is from the manner of proceeding . It is not rash h ( say they ) but all is in loue and wises dome , for this is the Popes custome , first to rebuke fatherlie , next to depriue them of the Sacraments by Ecclesiasticke censure : Lastlie to loose their Subiects from their oath , &c. Azorius i putteh three conditions : First , to bee admonished . Next , that the cause bee notour . Thirdlie , that hee be disobedient . The like moderation is set downe by their ●ateran● k Councell . And as for their sentence of excommunication , it is to bee vnderstood clave non erran●e , if the key doe not erre . l But their Law proues this a scoffing , for the sentence of the Pastour whither iust or vniust , is ever to bee feared , where the glosse and their Do●tours everie where affirme , that the vnjust sentence of excommunication is valide and differeth from that that is null . And Navarrus a affirmeth , that even the vniust sentence regularlie is valide . And Bellarmine taketh away all doubts , saying , Peccabit princeps spiritualis ; sed non poterit tamen princeps temporalis iudicium sibi sumere For if a spirituall Prince abuse his power in excommunicating v●iustlie a temporall Prince , or loose his Subiects from obedience without a iust cause , and so trouble the state of the Common-wealth , the spirituall Prince sinneth in so doing : But yet the temporall Prince may not iudge of these thinges , &c. And Hildebrand speaketh more b peremptorlie : Although that hee , to wit , the Emperour had beene v●iustlie excommunicate by vs , yet hee should haue made supplication to vs , and sought the benefite to bee absolved . And what they speake of the not erring of the Keye , is in vaine for they maintaine that the Key cannot erre in the Popes hand , and haue layed that fearefull yo●ke vpon the Church , to tak that for good , which he commandeth , c although it were vice . For the Church ( say they ) is bound in doubtfull things to acqu●esce to the Popes iudgement , and to doe what hee commandeth , &c. — And least she should doe against her conscience , shee is bound to belieue that to bee good which hee biddeth , and that to bee evill which hee forbiddeth . But they neede not a long Procedor , for how soone d a King becommeth Hereticks , his people are loosed from their obedience . And though hee bee not excommunicate by man , all is one , ●not●●● matter needeth no pronouncing of a sentence . And there is yet more , for the Pope needeth neither to call a Cou●cell nor a Consistorie ▪ for his interpreta●●●●●●● e is sufficient . There is then no more for Kings , but after the condemnatorie sentence of deprivat●o ▪ — Hee may bee ●●pry●ed of his Kingdome , f And Thomas closeth all ; affirming that Subiects of an excommunicat King are indeede loosed from his Dominion and oath of fidelitie , This is contrare to the wisedome and lenitie of the primitiue Church , for Cyprian a telleth , that in consuring Philumelus and Fortunatus the meanest of the Cleargie , hee would not proceede without the consent of his Brethren and the people . But they agree not amongst themselues in their limitation . Simanca will haue the cause declared ; and Thomas sayeth , It is enough that the sentence bee pronounced ; And Cydonius darre determine nothing therein . Yet Princes must bee content with that they know not what , declared or vndeclared : The Key erring , or not erring : In Councell , or out of Councell : Iustlie , or vniustlie : But all agree to cast downe Kings , and that with so many frivolous causes , as the justest King cannot eschew some of them . All their moderation in proceeding , which they call aliqua ratione : Omni ratione necessaria : Commodas ratioones : Congruum remedium : Convenientem medelam : And such like floorish of words resolue in a summar & violent destroying of Kings : Their Church is like some late Physitians , who wearie of Galens Methodicke curing , tak them to Paracelsus minerals and extracts , so they leaue the methode of ●enitie and Loue , that Christ gaue to his Apostles , and are come to a summar dealing , ure , seca : burne & cut : And of all cures of the sicknesse of their Monarchie which they thinke commeth of Kings , they like best to cutte the Basilicke veine . The k●ngl●e head of Nations is that they shoote at , and that not at the ●are as Peter did to Malchus but at the heart and throat , ●● Clement , Castellus , and Raviliacke did to the Kinges of France . So all this Limitation , is but a mist cast in the eyes of the world , and the sword put in the Popes hand to vse it absolutely and summarlie at his pleasure . CHAP. XVIII . Of their idle and futile Distinctions . THeir third Ludification of Princes , is by idle and futile distinctions : And first of the Iudge , pronouncing such bloodie sentences : That it is not the Pope a as Pope , but as hee is the chiefe spirituall Prince . Next they distingiush the Nature of the power , that it is not a temporall power , but a power in temporall things . Thirdlie , they distinguish the manner of the power , that it is not direct , but indirect , and in ordine ad spiritualia . That they allow not the killing of a King , but of a private man : That an excommunicate King is but a private man , and so may bee lawfullie killed . Of this sort are these , that albeit deposition of Kings exceede the bounds of excommunication , yet it exccedeth not the Popes power . Item , though absolution from excommunication restore a King to the peace of the Church , yet it restoreth him not to his Kingdome . I doubt if the Iesuits speak of these distinctions without smyling , for they know they are but Cousenings , as thogh we would say , that David caused kill Uriah , not as a King , but as an Adulterer to cover his adulterie with Bersheba : Was his sinne the lesse before God ? Or if a thiefe shall deny that hee stole his Neighbours goods , because hee did it not directlie by comming in at the doore , but indirectlie by creeping in at the Window , shall hee escape punishment ? And when Saul pretended a spirituall good end to Samuel in sparing the Cattell of the Amalekites for sacrifice , was hee allowed of the Lord ? Such are these foolries , they are fained to obscure the trueth , and harden their owne hearts in a wicked course . Besides , they doe not agree amongst themselues concerning the Nature of this power , and the qualitie of it : Some afrme it absolutelie , as the most part of the Iesuits and Philppus Ner●us Schoolers Congregationis oratorij , others deny it absolutelie such as they themselues call profaine politicks . And a third sort like Meteors , hing betweene these two , pressing to agree them with distinctions and mitigations . The Canonists goe from the Schoole-men , and the Schoolemen , are divided amongst themselues . So Bellarmine ▪ a confesseth that there lacketh no chydings among them of what sort & qualitie that power is , that is , whither it be by it selfe & properlie temporall : Or necessar , if it be spirituall it selfe , but by certaine consequence and in order to spirituall things dispone of temporall things . If it bee so , that they agree not amongst themselues of the Nature , the qualitie , and vse of this power , why trouble they the world in tyrannicall exercing of it ? This is ( as Augustine noteth of Heretickes ) that they are like Sampsons b foxes , though their opinion be diverse , yet their vanitie and wickednesse is one : Two of them speake not one way of the matter , and yet they all agree to fire the world . They vse Papa ut papa like Iuglers , playing fast and loose : When they speake of his knowledge they grant he may erre ut Doctor , but not ut Papa . There Papa caryeth away the priviledge : But heerein the vse of his power , hee may not vse it in temporall things ut Papa , but as summus Princips spiritualis : Heere Papa hath lost his priviledge . I require them to agree these two , that since his knowledge and power are transcendent things , why the one resteth on him as Papa , and not the other ? This is a tricke , they care not what they say , so that they say some thing , and serue the time and their turne . For this cause Bellermine c is iustlie called by some of them , an vnhappie devyser of distinctions : And wee may say of them all , as hee doeth of them , Qui defendunt Imagines adorarilatria , coguntur uti subtilissimus distinctionibis , quas vix ipsimet intelligunt nedum populus imperitus . Who defended that Images ought to bee worshipped cultulatriae , that their distinctions per se & per accidens , propriè , & impropriè : Relativè terminative , & conterminativè , &c. are so subtle , that scarcelie they who vse them doe vnderstand them , farre lesse the ignorant people . Cardinall Peronius hath a new devyce , which hee calleth a double wall about Kings : That the Execution of their downe casting partaineth not to the Pope alone , ●ut to the body of the Kingdome : And therefore , if the Pope erre , the States of the Kingdome shall adhere to the King. This he did to gull the Estats of France , and to hold off the Oath of a leadgeance ( a better Guard to Kings than his fansie . ) Where was his double wall when both their Kings were killed ? The Parricids waited neither on the Churches definition , nor the Subiects consent , but went on at the Iesuites instigation : With his Eloquence hee blew that Assemblie blind , and turned them to a blinde passiue obedience , that the Iesuits actiue blinde Obedience , might ruine all . All this argues that they presumed on the simplicitie of Princes , as though they could bee content with such distinctions : Neither are miscreants stayed from attempting treason , but rather inboldened , while as Conies they may play vnder the Clapper , of such sandie distinctions : neither are Princes secured from violence neither comforted heereby if it shall overtake them . What comfort would it haue beene to Henrie the third , to tell him : This is not done to you by the Pope , as Pope in an ordinar course by a direct power , but as a supreme Iudge and indirectlie for the good of the Church . Who can suffer himselfe vnder such injurie to be so mocked ? I turne Gretzers word vpon them , reproving Plessie , for chopping at the cutting off the ●e● p●ars , But thou art come , O Plessie too lat● and slow an Advocate for them . The matter is long si●● iudged and done And a late , and no Patrocinie are of alik● worth . So their Cardinals late fancied Guard proved no Guard. But how shall Princes stand content with these distinctions , seeing the Pope is not content , for the hard temper of the Ca●onists and Nerius Schollers please him better . Doctor Marta a mocketh Bellarmines nicenes of potestas in temporalibus , & non potestas temporalis . Carerius calleth him and other mitigators by the name of profaine politicks , so doe the two Bozii , and Azorius professeth a simple mislike of their mitigations . Mihi non placet modus loquendi quo utuntur Victoria Sotus , Bellarminus — In iure enim Can absolutè & simpliciter dicitur , &c. I like not the manner of speach which Victoria SoTus , Bellarmine &c. Doe vse to insinuat that the Pope hath onelie spirituall power , and not a temporall ▪ And Sixtus the fifth was so angrie at Bellarmine for his distinction of direct and indirect power , that hee was minded to cause burne all his Bookes , as Barcklay b obiecteth to him . And when hee commeth to c answere that part of Barcklayes Booke , hee passeth it in silence ; Wherevpon Barcklayes●onne ●onne d in his replye to Bellarmine taketh that silence or preterition of so weightie a challenge for a confession . Like to the Remonstrants in our time , ●hen they are challenged of Socinianisme e about the state of the dead , and desired to declare themselues heerein , they passe that weightie challenge with silence , and neete it with an impertinent Recrimination which is in effect a taking with that imputation : silence in such a case is to plead guiltie . CHAP. XIX . Of their fourth Ludification of Kings . In glorious Titles . FOurthlie they mocke Princes with glorious Titles : So Charles the Great gote the name Christianissimus : And King William of Scotland was called Defensor Ecclesiae , Defender of the Church , which stile the Councell of Mentz had long before given to Ludovicus a And Iames 4. of Scotland was called Protector b Christianae religionis , protector of the Christian religion , by Iulius the second . Henry eight of England was called defensor c fidei , defender of the faith , by Leo●0 ●0 . Ferdinand was called Rex Catholicus , the Catholicke King , which Alfonsus many ages before him had vsed . And the Helvetians were called Defensores d libertatis Ecclesiasticae , Defenders of the Church libertie , by Iulius the second . The ground of such denomination was some benefite receaved . Charles inlarged their patrimonie . King William inriched their Church , with the Abbacie of Aberbrothoke . Henrie the eight wrote against Luther . The Helvetians at Iulius the seconds desire scattered the Councell of Pisa , when it was gathered to reforme the Church . And Ferdinand was fi●te for their purpose , by his Catholicke Monarchie , to build their Hierarchie . The end of this denomination was , to proue their Superioritie over Princes , and please them with that Title while they were pulling their honours from them , and to ingage them more to a base subjection . But there is also some presage heerein , for these Titles were some-what Propheticall that the Kings of these Kingdomes should ●e● in Gods tyme reformers of the Church , to purge her from that superstition which raigned in her , when these titles were given them : For even Caiaphas serving his owne humour and preiudice , will some-tymes Prophetically light vpon a trueth . It hath also proven true in some part . The Kings of England proue now defenders of the Ancient and Apostolicke faith : So the Kings of Scotland proue also defenders of the Church ; and France and Spaine will follow in that same worke , in Gods tyme. This is like another conceate , when the Pope sendeth to Princes Roses , or Swords consecrate in the day of Christs Nativitie : So Pius the second sent a sword to King Iames the second of Scotland : And Sixtus the fifth sent another to the Prince of Parme , for to overthrow the Hollanders , &c. Tiberius gaue great honours to Seianus , while he feared his greatnesse , and plotted his ruine : So the Pope sendeth childish toyes to please Princes , while hee pulleth their honour and power from them . CHAP. XX. Of their last Ludification . In Canonizing Kings . LAstlie they mocke Princes by Canonizing , and a long list of the Names of canonized Kings is set out as a Glasse to them to looke in , but in effect to let them see their reward , if they will serue the Pope . They haue learned it from the olde Senate , with whom divinitie was weighed with humane pleasures as sayeth Tertullian a For except God pleased man , hee was not made a God , and man was propitius to God : And as it now practised amongst them , it is but a noveltie , and their Patrone b bringeth not a practise of it before the eight age : The Church till then was destitute of canonized patrons , and had none in Heaven but Iesus Christ for their Advocate : First ( sayeth h●e ) they were worshipped by custome , and thereafter came formall canonizing . But when Idolatrie grew , they ioyned patrons to him , as though hee alone sufficed not : And this conceate they turned also to Kings , and sancted them at their pleasure , as they found them superstitious in religion , or obsequious to Rome . Augustine observed that Aesculapius was made a God , but not the Philosophers , because men felt the benefite of bodily health by medicine , but not the health of their soule by Philosophie : and hee avouched , that Plato was more worthie to bee deifyed than any of their gods : So Popes being sicke of ambition and avarice , canonized such Kings as cured their diseases : No good and auncient Pope did so , but when they turned monsters , and were fardest from God , they tooke on them to make Gods by canonizing , they resigned holinesse to Kings , or rather declared that they were more holy than themselues c They distribute their charitie with discretion , and gaue to Kingdomes their kyndlie titular Kings , the pride of Spaine , and policie of Italie , either affoorded not , or admitted not many such Saints , but the simplicitie of the Transalpine people was more plyable to the Popes they filled them with Saints , while at Rome they were drowned in Atheis●e . I demaund if these canonized Kings ●●●e holyer than Melchisedecke , Moses , David , Ezekiah , Iosiah before Christ ? Or then Constantine , Theodosius after him ? I thinke they will not call them so . If they were not ; why are they canonized , and no the other ? Why suffer they these who are honoured by Scripture , and true histories , to stand amongst the people without respect , while as the other are in the Roll of Heavenlie Advocats , and honoured with Temples Dayes , Alt●●s , Services , & c ? And if these other b●e holyer as they a●● indeede ▪ why is the Church defrauded of their int●●c●ssio● ? They are lyke their forefathers the Romans , who apotheosed manie wicked men ; but did not so to Cato , of whom Velleius sayeth , that he was in all things nearer to gods than men , and that hee was free of all humane vices . Neither did they referre in the number of their gods , S●ip●o Nas●ca their high Priest , whom Augustine calles better than all the gods . a So of some of the Popes gods , the common speach is verified , that manie mens bones are worshipped on earth , whose soules are tormented in hell . b But heerein the Popes would proue their superioritie over Princes , for hee that deifies , setteth himselfe aboue that that is deified . They would reallie be Kings , and therefore pleased Kinges in making them titular and imaginarie Saincts . But it is no Divinitie that is subiect to men , and that mutuall protection is ridiculous , when gods keepe living men , and men keepe the statues of dead gods . c So they know nothing about Kings , but the two extermities of Excommuication or Canonization : If Kings serue them baselie , they shall bee deified by canonizing : If not , they shall bee damned to hell : But there is no truth in any of these ▪ and both of them argue an Antichristian presumption in Popes : They vsurpe over Kings , in casting them downe , and setting them vp at their pleasure , and over God himselfe , in making gods and thrusting them on him as intercessours . I close this point with Cicero d wondering at Romulus Apot heosing : For though times of ignorance made men gods , yet it was wonderfull in the midst of learning , men were so exalted , but hee satisfieth himselfe ; in that none , but Rome counted Romulus a god , and that when shee was little and b●ginuing . So it was no wonder in the middle Ages of darknesse , to see Rome canonize men , but now in so great a light of the Gospel , and in the Contest with Rome for her Idolatrie , to see her multiplie her ●ut●ar gods , it is wonderfull . But wee may content our selfe with Cicero . Who taketh these to be gods but Rome ( a ) & that no● in her minorite & beginning , but in her maioritie and declining to destruction ? I intreat you therefore with Augustine , to consider of this your Pagan impietie if your minde , so long drunk : with errours , suffereth you to thinke of anie wholesome thing . And this much of their cloakes of shame , or their Spider-web-covertures of their open tyrannie . The fourth and last Section : Of their foolishnesse and madnesse . manifested in their fruites . CHAP. XXI . Of their affected ignorance in the consideration of the two great powers Civill and Ecclesiasticke . THeir foolish madnesse is plaine if wee consider their course and their fruites that follow . Their folie considered not aright these two powers civill and spirituall ; and their ignorance was rather affected than simple ; to make greater way to their violent pride . God ruleth the world by two distinct powers , Civill and Ecclesiasticke : For Religion must bee in the Republicke . and the Republicke must bee in Religion ( sayeth Optatus ) a The Church and Common-wealth are as the two Estates , and everie one of them hath its owne full power and authoritie in thinges that concerne it . They are both of God , and none of them is that way more worthie than the other , as to subiect the other to it . Neutra potestas est altera eo sensu dignior ut alteram sibi subijciat utraque enim est in suo genere prima , & ab altera independens . Each of them in its owne kind is prime & independent from other . But yet they are distinguished from other in their endes , Taske and meanes for that end . They haue both God for their Authour , and generallie the good of mankind for their end , but their proper ends are different : For the spirituall power leadeth onely to a spirituall and eternall good , whereas the civill absolutlie looketh first to an humane & temporall good : All mankind lyeth flatte on the Earth , notwithstanding of all other Callings : But the Pastorall calling pulleth him from the earth and lifteth him to Heaven . The Taske of the Spirituall , is the preaching of the Word , ministration of Sacraments , and the vse of the Keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven , directing mens consciences in the will of God , and correcting them Ecclesiastickly . For which cause the Pulpit is called the Tribunall of the Church , because therein Pastors doe publish more glorious I awes than the Praetor . The taske of the civile power is notoure in thinges Civile ; and for Religion , it is appointed of God to defend the Church , and trueth in it : Indite and gather Councels , and ratifie their Canons , to abrogate superstition and idolatrie , to provide Pastors with hou●st maintenance , and maintaine their provisions against the Sacrilegious . In a word , the power of the Church is not temporall but spirituall ; not a coactiue , but a directiue power : And the power civile is not spirituall but humane ; not directiue but coactiue ; to see all these spirituall dueties performed in their Kingdomes . God hath not set them vp as contraire and opposite ; but as diverse , and that for agreement and mutuall helpe , to make vp an Harmonie of governement in mankinde . These two powers cannot compete to any one person a It is neither lawful nor seemlie for Princes to preach , baptize , communicate people , excōmunicate , delinqu●●ts , &c Neither is it tolerable in Pastours to denounce warre , lead Armies , shedde blood , and swey a coactiue power . Ambrose ( b ) riddeth the marches clearelie , Wee pay ( sayeth hee ) to Caesar the things that are Caesars , and to GOD the things that are Gods. The tribute is Caesars , and not denyed . The Church is Gods , and ought not to bee adiugded to Caesar , because Gods Church cannot bee Caesars right . Which none can denie is spoken with the honour of the Emperour . For what is more honourable ▪ than that the Emperour be called the Sonne of the Church — For a good Emperour is within the Church , and not about the Church . And in another place , a Divine things are not subiect to the power of the Emperour — And thereafter places pertaine to the Emperours , but Churches to the Priests . The right of the publick walls is committed to thee , not of the sacred , so sayeth he to the Emperour , who craved the Church to bee delivered to the Arrians . Athanasius , and Ambrose speake distinct lie : That Princes are in the Church by profession and possession of grace , and so the Sonnes of God , and of the Church : They are not over the Church , for her direction but for her protection : her Parents , but her Nurce-Fathers . Wise Kings ever granted the different power and interesse in things civill and Ecclesiasticke . That in the first they were Lawmakers , but in the second were directed and admonished themselues : In the first , they had a power both to make and allow Lawes for the publicke good : in the second , they are preservers of Lawes , not to decerne therein with authoritie : But to order matters Canonically according to the Lawes of the Church . The Church first discerned Trueth from Heresie , and then decerned : And Princes ratified their decrets . Pastours decrets according to the trueth obliged mens Consciences to follow the truth , and Princes outwardlie inioyned the People to follow a knowne truth . Though these two powers or callings simplie considered b●● not subiect to other , yet there is a sort of mutuall subordination a in the persons that are cloathed with them : Princes are aboue Pastours in respect of civill Eminence of outward governement , and compulsion , to do their duetie as Pastours ; though not in the intrinsecall direction . And Princes are subiect to Pastours , in respect of the informing and directing of their consciences in Religion The one is subiect to the other civillie , the other spiritually . Pastours are subiect to Princes . Let everie soule bee subiect to superiour powers . And Princes are subiect to Pastours spirituallie . Obey them who haue the over-sight of you and submit your selues . And yet not withstanding of the comparision of the callings , GOD hath wiselie subiected Pastours to Princes . First , because the Kingdome of the Church is not in this World * But principallitie , hath the beginning , vse and end in this life , and therefore heere must they haue the preheminence or else never . Next , because of vniversalitie : For the Church of God is not in everie place : And yet these humane Societies without a Church haue both neede of , and are governed by principalitie . Thirdlie , because of Ancietie ; for albeit God had a Church ever since hee called on Adam in Paradise , yet ere the Church came to any greatnesse in number or conspicuousnesse in the vse and worke of spirituall power , Principalitie had the own Governement and eminencie among men . For this cause some a haue pressed the name of secular power from the Ancietie , as though it beganne cum saeculo : Though more properlie it bee called a temporall power from the obiect and meanes . This great blessing reformation bringeth vnto Kingdomes , to ridde merches betweene these powers : Amongst other things this inrage● Luther , ( b ) that hee saw Princes mocked and abused as beasts : Therefore hee vendicate their honour from the Popes tyrannie . Wee teach according to Gods word , that Princes and Preachers are mutually sheepe to other : Princes to Preachers in respect of their spirituall office , informing , and counselling them out of the word of God : And Preachers to Princes , in respect of a temporall coactiue power , to protect them , or correct them , if they offend . If wee consider in Mankind a spirituall Sphere , Preachers are aboue all : In which sense Nazianzen sayeth , that a the Law of Christ hath subiected the Impire to the Priest. But if wee consider it in the Sphere of Temporalitie , then Princes are aboue all : And so that same Nazianzen , Wee are subiect to super eminent powers ; but they will haue Princes as Sheepe to Preachers simplie , and their Priests to bee sheepe to none but to the Pope , of whom they will bee ruled , not onely in spirituall things , but also in temporall . When these two Powers keeped them within their boundes , they were helpfull to others : Pastors by religion wrought the consciences of people to the obedience of Princes , and Princes by their coactiue power held people in the obedience of the Gospell . And Leo b commendeth this concurrance : For humane things ( saith hee ) can not bee safe , vnlesse both the Kingly and Priestly authoritie defend these things that pertaine to religion . And our more royall Leo said , that c these two powers are so straitly conioyned , that either of them dependeth vpon the safetie and incolumitie of the other : And Isiodore d Civile powers were not necessarie in the Church except to fulfill that by terrour , which the Priest can not doe by his doctrine : Oft-tymes the Kingdome of Heaven is furthered by the earthly Kingdome that such as doe contrare to the faith , and discipline of the Church , may bee broken by the rigour of Princes , &c. And Bernard e sheweth both the possibilitie and expediencie of their agreement , in his peaceable resolution . Non veniat anima ( sayeth hee ) in concilium eorum ; non enim viris usque institutor Deus , in destructionem ea connexuit , sed in aedificationem : Let not my Soule come in their counsell , who say that the peace and libertie of the Churches will hurt the impyre , or that the prosperitie and glorie of the impire will hurt the Churches : for God the Author of both hath not conioyned them for destruction , but for edification . It had beene good for them , if they had followed his advice , that these two powers would ioyne their myndes together , who were ioyned by Gods institution ▪ let them mutually cherish other , and mutually defend other a . But where Princes and Pastors passe their boundes , and incroached vpon other , the exercise of their power was the Apple of strife The matter it selfe was two great powers in their kinde , and the respects of mutuall subordination , and subiection , was a faire colour for ambition to vsurpe , and for the rebellious to resist . It cannot bee denyed , but there were faults on both sides : Some Princes haue given too much to Cleargie men , as they who gaue homage to Popes . This came of Superstition , which first playeth the Iugler to blind , and then the tyrant to force them to doe as that blindnes leadeth them : When they were possessed with Superstition , the Popes ambition could exact nothing of them , which they thought not reasonable . Some Princes againe haue fallen in the defect , and given too little respect to Pastours : They saw their persons base in worldly things , and considered neither their calling nor their worke ; and so counted them baser than any of their Estats . This misreguard was helped by some flatterers of authoritie , who either of ignorance , or Invy haue spoken and written disdainfullie of Pastours Calling , and equalled it to the basest handie craft in Cities . To let that passe ( in respect of personall subiection to outward Governement , and of civill censure in case of breaking the common peace ) yet the comparison of these Callings is odious ; for both iudicious Princes a and auncient Divines without passion or contest , haue giuen it greater respect , and casting these two powers in the Ballance , Nazianzen compared the one to the Soule , the other to the Bodie : Chrisostome vse the comparison of the Heaven to the Earth : And Ambrose the comparison of Gold and Lead . We allow not the bad Consequences and Practise , which Papists draw out of these popular comparisons , yet there is a considerable Trueth in the things ; for the Pastours calling is only about things spirituall and eternall . The Angels would thinke it no disparagement , to dispense the mysteries of the bodie and blood of Christ , to cleanse men in the Lawer of Regeneration , and to stand betweene God and man , in delyvering his will to them , and presenting their prayers to him . Beside that comparison of Callings , the person of Pastors haue a great excellencie in respect of Gods chusing them to the worke , his furnishing and assisting of them in it . Mens greatest excellencie indeede is by the Grace of Christ ▪ as they are Christians renewed and sanctified : But particular callings giue also some qualification to the persons that are cled with them ; and the Pastorall calling qualifyeth their persons with a spirituall respect , because they are Gods instruments in a spirituall worke . Their aptitude to a spirituall worke , giveth them a spirituall habitude and Gods imployment therein giveth a sort of transcendent specification . Second causes though of one kynde , take a diverse respect , both from the object , and from the imployment of the first cause : And it is greatest excellencie to bee Gods instrument , in converting , renewing , and saving men : For they that turne Soules , shall shine as the starres in the firmament , whereas others shall shine but as the firmament it selfe . If sanctification bee ioyned in Pastours with the excellencie of their aptitude and imployment , then they are Gods first borne with a double portion of holinesse : And that without preiudice of the externall supereminencie of honour , and authoritie , which God hath seated in Kings : The one breadeth a sacred , inward , and spirituall reverence , as to Gods Ambassadours . The other an out ward , and civile reverence , as to the toppe of humane Maiestie : This is proper to the supreme Magistrate alone , whom God hath invested with Nomotheticke prudencie , and Architectonick power in matters sacred and civile . But Papists abuse these comparisons of the Auntients , while they turne them in arguments for the exemption , and deny obedience in temporall thinges to Princes , and clame a temporall precedence and preheminence . God is the God of order , and alloweth on Princes supreme honour as their due in civill Societie : As for spirituall excellēcie of Pastours , it doth neither cōtaine intrinsecallie , neither clameth by way of consequence , any preheminence in temporall things , but in spirituall allane●lie . All their iuris●iction is merelie spirituall , as Halensis sayeth , that the spirituall power iudgeth according to the spirituall punishment , and not according to the civill : And it may bee instanced by the Apostle who ( doubtlesse ) if hee had civill power would haue vsed it against the incestuous man , and punished him civilie : But hee knew the reach of the Apostolicke power to be spirituall , and therefore censured him spirituallie with excommunication . But most clearelie , S Augustine disclames it in Christs Name . Hearken , O Iewes and Gentiles — hearken , O kingdomes of the earth : I stay not your domination in this world , &c. Heerein Popes vsurpe most who haue least right , the excellencie of Pastours flowed from their pastorall calling , and their discharge of it ; but hee is an idole pastour , who hath thrust himselfe in the most eminent place of the Church , and yet is least in worth . The least Pracher is worthie of more honor thā he though he were in his pontificals : Hee preacheth not and so can neither bee the Vicare of Christ , nor successour of his Apostles . For Christus Rex & Dominus noster ( as Bellarmine acknowledgeth ) non erat occupatus in rebus temporalibus , sed praedicatione verbi , & conversione animarum : Christ was not busie in temporall things , but in preaching of the word , and conversion of Soules . But he inver●eth Christs Dyet , neglecting preaching & imploying himselfe altogether in temporall thinges : Neither can hee be Peters successour , if wee trust Bernard a Proue thy selfe a Pastour to this people — least thou deny thy selfe to be his heire , whose seate thou holdest . This is Peter who never went out decked with Iewels — ●nd yet without these hee believed that command might bee fulfilled : If thou loue mee , feede my Sheepe . For in these things thou succeedeth not to Peter , but to Constantine — Thou art a Pastours heire , bee not ashamed of the Gospel , to Evangelize is to feed the flocke , doe the worke of an Evangelist , and thou hast fulfilled the worke of a Pastour . Their Analist b commendeth preaching Popes , Serigius secundus for that hee was praedicatione liberior , a free Preacher , and Leo the fourth , that hee was a preacher of the word , and left an Homilie in register , to direct Church-men in their office , which Baronius closeth with this marke . Pervigilis curae pastoralis , nobile documentum , a notable document of a wakerife pastorall care . It is a notable document indeede to proue Leos pastorall care , and to convince the later Popes , who are all together voyde of that care . Becanus c also overthroweth the Popes Vicarshippe in that same place , where hee pleadeth most for it . Hee scoffeth at that saying of Tertulian , that Christ reliquit vicariam vim Sp. Sancti , the vicariat power of the holy Spirit to rule his Church : And proueth the holie Spirit cannot bee such an Vicar , because hee doeth not these things visiblie , which Christ did in his mortall flesh , for hee neither administreth Sacraments , neither preacheth in publick ▪ This concludeth as strongelie against the pope , for as the holie Spirit cannot visiblie & bodilie exerce these offices , so the pope ( though hee may visiblie exerce them ) yet doeth it not at all , but in place of a Vicare , hee is that abuse and blot in the Church , whereof S. Cyprian speaketh ( if that be his worke ) The tenth abuse a is a negligent Bishop , who requireth his degree of honour among men , but keepeth not the dignitie of his Ministerie before God , whose Ambassage hee bearetth . The pope is wholie taken vp in consistoriall businesse . But since hee must bee called a Preacher , let him haue it in that sense that Gregorie speaketh of : Nova atque inaudita est ista praedicatio , quae verberibus exigit fidem : This is a new , and vnheard sorte of preaching , which exacteth faith by strokes . And if hee will haue honour for doing his office , let him haue it , as b Philo telleth , the high Priest amongst the Iewes , albeit hee was inferiour to the King , yet so long as hee was in his Ministerie entering in the Temple , cloathed with Aarons garments , &c. — In that respect hee was aboue the King. Let the Pope then exerce hierarchicall functions , as Christ , his Apostles , and the first godlie Popes did , and then let him pretend his spirituall eminencie , and clame the honour due to it . But so long as his preaching is the roaring of Bulls , Curs●s , Excommunications , &c. from the Capitoll , hee is Aba●don , and not the Vicar of Christ. But what would the Pope and his Cleargie say , if the Emperour vpon the ground of his supereminent power , would raise contrare positions and practises , and so pay the Pope home in his owne coyne ? As first to exempt himselfe and Kings and Princes , from all sort of Ecclesiasticke subiection , as to heare the word , partake Sacraments &c. Next to vse proscription against them , cutting them off from the commoun liberties of subiects . Thirdly , to depose them from Ecclesiasticke offices , and discharge them from all exercise of their calling . Fourthlie , to cause their people contemne them and set vp some other ambitious Church-men in their vaking rowme . &c , That clame of Princes over them in spirituall things , were as iust as their vsurpation over Princes , except wee trust the conceate of Bozius who affirmeth that the Ecclesiasticks take vpon them the secular power and iurisdiction , but the seculars may not take vpon them the Ecclesiasticke power . But their owne Pope Nicolaus a crosseth this conceate , and maketh the opposition equall , that the Ecclesiasticks may no more haue a temporall power , than the Emperour may haue a spirituall . Heerein was a Masse of their folies , they confounded things that God had distinguished , spirituall and temporall , heavenlie and earthlie ; and so verifyed Philoes first and better exposition of Babylon , to agree to them , to wit , that Babylon signifieth Confusion . a Next with that Confusion they inverted all , and made temporall thinges their end , and neglected spirituall : They pretended that they vsed temporalia in ordine ad spiritualia , but in effect they vsed spiritualia in ordine ad temporalia : And so verified of themselues Philoes other exposition ( b ) of Babylon , that it signified inverting . No right , no reason could content them to keepe their owne place , and suffer Princes to keepe theirs , as God had designed to both , but they will haue the King subiect to Christ , ( c ) and to the Pope , and the Pope , subiect to Christ onelie . Therefore with this their Babylonish confusion and inversion , they proue themselues by Nicolaus d testimonie to bee the successoures of Pagan Emperours , who would bee both Priests and Kings : But we need not draw this by way of cōsequence . Doctour e Marta granteth it in a plaine Assertion , that in these auntient times all businesse were dispatched by the Priests , and confirmes it by Ciceroes testimonie , that the chiefe Priests among the Romans did swey both the Religions of the Immortall gods , and the chiefe matters of the Common-wealth . For which cause it may b●e con●ectured that their controversar e speaking of their Pope , calls him rather Pontifex Romanus , then Episcopus Romanus , that vnder that olde Pagane name , h●e may insinuate the Notion of his two-fold Pagan power . As for his Consistoriall businesse , whereof I spake before , Palaeottus a hath plastered that sore , and telleth that the Popes businesse in the Consistorie about temporall things are hierarchicall acts , because they are ordered to a spirituall end . So great is his power , that treasons , deposing of Kings , overthrow of Empyres , &c. are all turned in hierarchicall acts by his medling . But I would know to what sort of hierarchicall act these may bee referred , for Dionysi●s b recounting the acts of Ecclesiastick hierarchie , hath no such matter : Therefore they are his Monarchick exercises , which hee hath taken vp , since hee disdained the Ecclesiastick hierarchie . This is farre from Chrysostomes minde , who thinketh that Christ forbade his Apostles to take provision for their iourney , that they might onelie waite on preaching , as the Apostles also did . How then doeth the Pope , who is altogether taken vp with temporall businesse ? Gregorie c calleth it an earthlie disposition , when men forget heavenlie thinges , and thirst onelie for earthly things . If their Visions tell that the Bishop of Anconaes d Soule acknowledged it selfe iustlie in hell because neglecting preaching , hee waited onelie vpon Worldlie showes , banquets , and such other toyes . What shall become of the Popes who are worse imployed in oppressing the Church , and disturbing Europe ? And if S. Augustine say truely , That the heart of the Wheate is in heaven , but the heart of the Chaffe is on earth : Then surelie the popes must bee Chaffe , and not Wheate , since his heart is all on the earthlie Monarchie . This then is their wilfull ignorance , whereby they deny to Kings not onely their Architectonik power , which maketh them custodes v●riusque Tabulae : And Pastores populi : Keepers of both Tables : Pastors of people , and Nurce-fathers of the Church : but also their Eminencie in temporalibus . For the Pope hath supreme temporall iurisdiction temporalie and directlie ( saith Marta ) And againe , hee hath vniversall Dominion , vniversallie and over all . Papa habet supremam temporalem iurisdictionem , temporaliter & directè . Item habet vniversalem iurisdictionem & Dominium in vniversali in omnibus . Petrus Damianus was the first who aff●irmed the Popes tempo alitie , and thogh ever since it hath beene in vigour yet as an exposed foundling of an vncertaine father : For the defenders of it cannot agree on the originall : Some father it on Christs institution : Some on the tradition of the Apostles : Others on Councels , exponding Scripture so : Some on the Donation of Princes : And some on Prescription . It is a staggering faith whose prime article knoweth not the father . But let them stand at Innocents the third decretal . Reges in tem● poralibus superiorem non recognoscunt . CHAP. XXII . Of the fruits of their folie , and first : Of Irritation . THis much of their foolishnesse in the course of vsurpation , follow the fruites , which are either in regard of the partie offended , or of themselues : In the partie offended it worketh irritation , and an exact inquirie of the matter : In themselues , it worketh a discoverie and distruction . Irritation came necessarilie of so violent and insolent courses , as to vse Princes for Lackeyes ▪ to cause them wait on bare footed in winter not to find accesse , to tred on their necke . These and the like indignities were int●lerable : For though Princes can oversee small offences , yet when their Life , Honour and Authoritie are tr●dde vnd●rfoote , it were not patience , but senselessenesse not to be moved : And so these matchlesse indignities put supreme powers to supreme perturbations of indignation and anger ; for oppression maketh wise men madde . Their generous pirits were as farre irritate by indignities , as they haue the prime and fl●wre of ingenuitic . This was augmented by many respects of their iniurers : In their Persons they were subiect to Princes , their calling was spirituall , and ought to haue procured every way their good : Their obligement by good deede was exceeding great , for they had received liberties and territories from Princes , and so were obliged to gratitude . But all these could not moue them to their duetie : Therefore their iniuries were more greevous to Princes . This foule ingratitude was contrar to that which Charles a the great exspected in his liberalitie to the Church : When hee saw the Germans inclining to rebellion , hee thought the best way to secure the Impyre to his house , was by giving large Lands and principalities to Church-men , and that because of their holie calling , and that their Children succeeded them not , and in case that Princes rebelled against his Posteritie hee thought Church-men both by their excommunication , and civill power would hold them in order . But all turned heere contrar to his exspectation . b for in all sturres the Impyre had not such adversaries as Church-men . And herein was verified the old Apologue c of the Axe and the Oake tree . The Axe without an handle lay on the ground , and intreated the Oake for as much timber to bee an handle vnto it , vnder promise to cut downe the brambles that molested the Oake , but when it was so mounted , it turned against the Oake , and cut it downe also . So when the Pope got the temporall power by the gift of Princes , they turned it against the Givers . And the parable of Ioannes de rupescisa d is not vnlik of a naked Bird who begged feathers from other Birds , and when they had busked it with lent feathers , it began in pride to smite them who had decked it . And most of all , they provocked God to anger , for they made his Name and trueth to bee blasphemed , when men saw nothing in them but the desire of a worldly dominion : They layed a stumbling blocke before people , to hold them on the earth , when they should haue led them to Heaven : The pietie of olde Prelats , turned Pagans to Christianitie : But they did what they could to make Princes and people forsake the Religion of so proude and fleshlie Prelats . That which seemed to bee peace betweene Emperours and Popes for some three or foure Ages , was but a conspiracy each of them flatetred other in offending God , but hee turned this ●ust irritation of Princes in a preparatiue to reformation , that Princes being sensible of the Effronts done to their honour by the Popes tyrannie , might bee led to feele the wounding of their Soule by his heresie , & so stirred vp to reform the Church in both . People were also irritate : For beside their defrauding of spirituall cōfort , wherof as then they were senseles , they were cast in civill discord . The factions of the Guelfs & Gibelins , so called from Gu●lfus D. of Baveere , & Conradus Giblingen Ann. 1140. &c. The excōmunicatiō of Princes turned them all in division , some of duetie & conscience adhering to their princes , other of superstition and treason falling frō them ; Kingdome against Kingdome , & Kingdomes , Cities , and Families divided amongst themselues : So soone as the alarme was given by excommunication , there was neither peace , nor place for Neutralitie , but the olde bloodie proscriptions of Sylla and Marius were acted everie where . This made them wearie of such broiles , and disposed them to embrace a more peaceable Religion , that would keepe them in peace with their Princes and Neighbours . Their intolerable crueltie against the Emperours inforced the world to this remeede , Gregorie the seventh , against Henrie the fourth , Paschal the second , against Henrie the fifth , Innocent the third against Philip. Innocent the fourth hyred men to poyson and stobbe Fridericke and Conrad . Iohn the twentie two , and Benedict the eight vexed Lodovicus Bavarus . They excommunicat them , stirred vp other Princes to invade them , and forced them to base & vnreasonable conditions of peace , they poysoned them with the hostie or cup. It is impossible to consider what miseries these iarres brought on people : For Otho testifieth that they brought so many evills and Schismes , and involved the bodies and soules of men in so many dangers that the crueltie and durance of that persecution was sufficient to proue the miserie of mankind . In all these broyl●s , people smarted , & being brought to desperation , were forced to take some course to vendicat themselues . Their law provyds that feudum meretur amittere , qui feudum inficiatur . CHAP. XXIII . Of the second fruit of their folie : An exact inquirie of the matter . THe second fruite of their foolishnesse , is an exact inquirie of the matter : When men saw their tyranny , they inquired the cause , and as Tertullian a speaketh of the Martyrs , when they know the trueth they follow it . For as hee speaketh in another place , who so studieth to vnderstand , b shall bee forced to belieue . Their tyrannie is so grosse and manifest , that the world shall bee forced to see the thing they could not imagine . The more that Princes inquired , the more they found their owne innocencie and the tyrannie of the Pope . Moderate iniuries are tolerable , but extreme indignities put men to the highest degree of redresse , & so bring them neerer to a remeed , thā lesser wrongs . This was a meeting of their Inquisition : For their bloody inquisitours , inquire persons to destroy them : But this inquirie seeketh out the cause to follow the trueth . If they had keep●d themselues in moderation , the world possiblie would haue bidden in their implicite Faith , in the point of iurisdiction , as well as in doctrine : But when they went to intolerable insolencies , men were forced to inquire in the state of the matter , as a man brangled in his Possession , searcheth all his writs . So Princes set Lawyers Divines , &c. to worke , to plead their cause at least by writ , for there was no place for iudiciall pleading their partie beeing their Iudge , and stopping all meanes of redresse by his tyrannie . Everie onset that the Popes made , brought both a new search of the matter , & a new discovery of their shame : Divines & Politicks were divided amongst themselues , and their contraire disputs and treatises made the world see more in these deepes , than otherwise they could haue seene . Their strife with the two Henries gaue some light : the other with Fridericke Barbarossa gaue more : Even in these times of greatest tyrannie , God raised vp some good Patriots , to plead the cause of Princes , as well as hee had Witnesses of the truth : And though the Pope bare downe the one vnder the name of Hereticks , and the other vnder the name of politicke Shismaticks , yet their workes testifie , that God lette not Antichrists pride goe without a witnesse . It is a wonder that so many durst write so plainelie in those Ages , and of that argument that was then tossed de potestate imperiali & Papali : Beside the Sorbone who proved loyall to their Princes : Many Divines else where made it their taske , as may bee seene in Otho Frisingensis , I read and I ●read over againe the doings of the Romane Bishops , &c. And the fruite of their reading ( at least so many of them as were honest minded ) was with Occam to implore the Emperours protection . Defend mee . O Emperour with thy Sword , and I shall defend thee with m● Penne ; so dangerous a thing it was then to write the trueth . Goldastus c hath done good service to God , and authoritie ( but hath given a blow to the Pope ) in gathering together in great volumes these many Treatises , which were scattered in obscure corners : As a Physitian by seeing the Recepts and Medicine of a diseased Age , will ▪ easelie know what hath beene the Epidemicke disease of the time : So a iudicious Reader will perceiue that Christendome was then in a burning fever by the Popes ambition . Such were then the Emperours best defences with Apologies ▪ Protestations , &c. Their authoritie was broken , the Maiestie of the Impyre defaced , and their Sword so blunted , by Superstition in their people , that they could neither defend their right , nor revenge their wrong . And if wee consider exactlie the ingynes of these times , wee shall finde that God stirred vp for the defence of Princes the most godly , iudicious and learned men ; but a rable of fleshlie flatterers defended the Pope . This great exact search of the matter was a second preparatiue to reformation : Irritation gaue the first by the Alienation of Princes minds from the Pope : And this inquirie gaue the second , by the illumination of their mindes in the trueth . It will befall him as to the Asse , who not content with his long eares , asked two hornes of Iupiter : And beeing importune in his pleading , hee got his eares cut off : And when the Persians were not content with their dominions in Asia , but incroached on Greece ; they stirred vp Alexander to ●ast them out both of Greece and Asia . So the Pope not content with his spirituall power , but vsurping on the temporalitie of Princes , will lose both powers together : For Princes and people see now more in that question , than in many Ages before . CHAP. XXIIII . Of the third fruit of their folie , The Discoverie of Antichrist . THe third fruite of their folie is Discoverie , whereby the Pope declareth himselfe to bee that great Antichrist , the head of that Apostacie , Some expone that Apostacie of Heresie , falling from the trueth : Others of rebellion ▪ falling from the Impyre , but both goe together , and the Pope is the head and heart of both : Hee beganne with Heresie , and Emperours cared not for it ; therefore God punished their carelesnesse , by letting popes fall frō their obedience , and the discoverie of both came joyntlie , though Princes were more sensible of the discoverie of rebellion than of Heresie . This purpose of Antichrist was obscure in the first Ages by three speciall causes : First , it was not an open iniquitie , but a mysterie of iniquitie : The Essence of it was in opposition to Christ , but it was coloured with the pretext of a Vicariat to Christ : A Vice-Christ in shew , but an enemie to Christ in deede : Next , because it was a Prophecie and the best interpretation a of prophecies is their accomplishment , for till they bee accomplished , they are as dark Riddles , but when the time is come , and the thing prophesied is done , they haue a cleare and certaine exposition ( sayeth Irenie ) b Thirdlie ( which is not well adverted ) this obscuritie was helped by two errors in Chronologie : The one was in fixing a certaine time of six thousand yeares to the worlds standing , according to a fabulous tradition of one Rabbi Elias : The other was in the wrong supputation of that fixed time , according to the reakoning of the seventie Interpreters , who added more than twelue hundreth yeares c to the Hebrewes iust reakoning . Lactantius and Phylastrius , following the opinion of their time reakoned fiue thousand , eight hundreth yeares before Christ , and so Elias six thousand yeares were fulfilled about the fiue hundreth yeare of Christ ; wherevpon the Fathers of the third and fourth Age were forced to an Individuall and Trieterian Antichrist ; because they saw no time for an Antichristian successiō . This made the Fathers in the first Ages to speak of the last day as comming presentlie on them : So Cyprian said a The last day was approaching : And in another place b That he was in the ruins of the decaying world . And it is probable that these same errours of Chronologie , made Papias and the Chiliasts to speake of a thousand yeares Ioy in this life ; they looked for Christs comming verie shortlie within two or three hundreth yeares , and so were forced to referre these thousand yeares to a time after his comming . That might seeme tolerable in them who wanted the benefite of exact supputation , but it is a grosse errour in them , who renew it ●n our dayes . Imperfect supputation in Chronologie , hath bred many errors inhistorie . The Egyptians , and Chaldeans are ridiculous for their innumerable thousands of yeares : And the Romans in the first Ages of their Towne , reakoned their yeares by the Pretors fixing of a Naile in Minervaes Temple in the Calends of September . But God in our time hath perfecte● supputation . The trueth of the Hebrew text , the bases of Eclipses , Iubilies , and remarkable Coniunctions of Starres , &c. Haue made now a certaintie of reakoning of times : And among other thinges doe taxe old supputations of error , and the conjecturs of Antichrist founded thereon of Temeritie . Now then supputation is mended , the Prophecy of Antichrist accomplished , and that Mysterie revealed : for many things are knowne to after times , whereof these auncient writters were altogether ignorant , sayth Alphonsus a And Onuphrius , to that end . Posterior hominum diligentia multa , quae ante parum comperta erāt , invenit The after diligence of men hath found out many things , which before were not knowne The Apostles layeth the proposition , who opposeth and exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God. The pope ●aketh the Assumption , and plainlie crveth to the world in his vsurpation over Kings , me me adsum qui feci . His opposition wee haue heard , in that hee maketh the two powers spirituall and temporall opposite , which God hath joyned in a friendlie concourse and conspiration for the good of man : His exaltation is also plaine in depressing Princes : Hee will neither bee inferiour nor equall , but superiour to them ; and that as farre as the Sunne is to the Moone : The ignorance of their glosse in Astronomie , in reakoning the proportion of these Starres is no grosser , than their Divines inpudenc●e on the Apostles text . Rom. 13. 1. turning sublimibus in sublimioribus , and thereby pulling themselues out of temporall subiection , and setting them in a superlatiue degree aboue Princes absolutelie . If wee consider the thing that stayed his comming , and the removing of it , wee shall finde that both Antichrist is come , and the Pope is hee . This is the Empyre of Rome , which the Apostle darklie insinuateth , a least he should stirre vp the Romans to a persecution for prophecying of a decay of the Empyre . They held Rome to bee eternall , and Capitolij immobile saxum : Imperium sine fine dedi ; Roma vrbs aeterna , were the common titles of the ●owne , and that forsooth , because when Traquinius wold haue built a Temple to Iupiter all the other gods yeelded to that great one , except Terminus and Iuventas , wherevpon their flattering Augurs b inferred that Rome should haue no end of her indurance , but floorish in a perpetuall youthly vigour . Liminum Deus abscedere noluit — Terminus cum Iove remanens aeternum urbi Imperium cum Religione significaret . That the primitiue Church tooke this for the Empyre , it is plaine by Tertullian . Wee pray ( sayeth hee ) for Emperours and the whole state of the Romane Empyre , because wee know that the great crueltie comming on all the world , and the last dayes that threatned horrible calamities , are stayed by the standing of the Romane Impyre . This was removed three speciall wayes . Frist by Constantine , who translated the Seat of the Impyre to Constantinople , Which translating Genebrard a calleth a worke of Gods providence , that the Kingdome of the Church spoken of by Daniel might haue a place at Rome . Wee grant it came of Gods providence , but not for the end that Genebrard assignes , but for a contraire , to fulfill the prophecie of Antichrist , and to provide him a place at Rome . And Rupertus b beside Gods providence observeth also the craft of Sathan , in choosing Rome as a most fitte nest for hatching the mysterie of iniquitie . And Malvenda sayeth , plainely , That Rome is fallen in the hands of the Church . Next , the Barbarians weakened the Impyre ; for when Constantine had taken away the Guard of the Impyre , the Legions that lay on the Rhyne and Danube , the Goths , Hunnes , Vandals , Her●l● , Longobards , &c. Come in as deludges vpon the Impyre . Heere is a wonderfull change of Rome ; Leo marketh it well , that it was most conducible to further the worke of the Gospel that many Kingdomes should bee confederate to one Impyre , that so the generall preaching of the Gospel might haue more sudden passage : But now that same Impyre must bee dissolved , to make way to Antichrist ▪ that from that citie hee may the more fitlie send out his heresie and Apostasie . Thirdlie , the Pope had an hand in that Removall of the Impyre , for what remained ; hee broke downe by deposing Kings , and absolving their Subiects , &c. And it is worth our remarke , that their first Rebellion against the Emperour was for Images , which the Greeke Emperours in a godlie zeale had put out of Churches , as Onuphrius b marketh that Constantine the Pope was the first that durst resist the Emperour Philippieus : And after him Gregorie the second c was more bold , and cutted the Impyre of Italie from the Grecians . So idolatrie and rebellion began together , and when they had left God in the one , they forsook the Emperour in the other . But more fullie they weakened the ▪ Impyre when Hildebrand and his followers brought in Excommunication , &c. And it is the Apostles phrase , speaking of the removall of the Impyre , that shall bee taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the mids , And of the incestuous Corinthian to bee excommunicate , hee biddeth take him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And Augustine a observeth , that the Apostle borroweth that speach from Moses , and it hath a different sense in the olde and new Testament ; in the old it signifieth to sacrifice , or slay , but in the New to excommunicate , and that excommunication now is come in place of killing . But Baronius b Macta & manduca , kill and eate , hath brought the Evangelicke censure backe againe to the legall killing , and so everie way they helped the removing of the Impyre by excommunication , breaking the reverence of Emperours in the hearts of people , and by usurpation , beating them downe , and setting other Princes against them . Therefore Crantzius writting of Boniface the eight sitting in Imperialibus cryeth out , vides Petre successorem tuum : Vides Christe Vicarum tuum . Quo ascendit superbia servi servorum tuorum , Thou seest , O Peter , thy Successour , thou seest , O Christ thy Vicare . Next , as they did cast it downe they exalted themselues ; so the Pope is Emperour sede vacante , Though when the Popedome vaketh the Cardinals haue power , and when a Bishoprick vaketh the Chapter hath power , yet hee giveth not the like power to the Electors , in the ●aking of the Impire : His consistorie of Cardinals is in place of the olde Senate , and so old Rome is casten in a new mould & the Monarchie turned in an Hierarchie , as the reward of his oppressing of the Monarchie . Bellarmine giveth vs advantage c in this point , where he granteth that the Pope of old was subiect to Emperors as to their temporall Lords — But the Popes authoritie is more and more declared . By this confession so long as Popes keeped Apostolick & primitiue Veritie they gaue obedience to Princes , but wh●● they turned Apostaticke , they rebelled : And therefore this declaration of the Popes authoritie , wherof he speaketh , is nothing but the discovery of the mysterie of inquitie . Among their Demonstrations to proue that Antichrist is not come , this is one . a That the Romane Impyre is not altogether destroyed . Bellarmine granteth an inclination and decay of the Impyre . and that wee may see almost the vtter ruine of it , so in effect hee granteth that it is almost ●uinate , but not altogether . This is all which wee craue , for wee vrge not a totall ruine of the Impyre , but such a decay as maketh way for Antichrists entrie . But Greizer c is more bold , and biddeth vs goe to Prage and Vienne , and see whither or no the Romane Impyre bee decayed : But wee bid him goe to Rome , and see if hee finde a Romane Emperour there , either in person , power , or credite . For the Question is not of an Emperour of Vienne , but of Rome ▪ of whom the Apostle writeth ; and that his sending of vs to Prage or Vienne , is a granting of our clame , that hee is no more Emperour of Rome : His strength now is in no part within these bounds that were Romane Provinces in the Apostles time ; for then and some Ages following the Quadi , & Marcomanni , &c. were bordering enemies on the Impyre and no parts of it : Besides these Provinces that now hee possesseth , hee hath not as Emperour , but as a Prince of the Impyre : Austria is his hereditarie Duchie , and hee holdeth Boheme and Hungarie by intrusion , so that the Romane Impyre is but a poore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and a naked shadow . For curing this blow , Doctour Marta hath an odde conceate . After hee hath refuted . Alciat for affirming the Impyre to haue beene ruinate by the Goaths , &c. He would proue that it standeth , yet in full intergri●ie , first d because the titles and Ensignes of the olde Impyre are sufficient to proue the integritie of the Impyre : But that is a weake reason , for so the ●atria●ks of Constantinople and Alexandria would be in their former integritie , because they keepe their ●un●ient Titles : By the like reason also the Pope standeth in his former large iurisdiction , because he keepeth his titles , and Peters Keyes for his Armes . But they see the contraire heereof to their griefe , for hee wanteth more than the halfe of his auncient bounds ; as may bee seene by his Provinciale Romanum , descryving the bounds of the Popes iurisdiction ; and Catalogus Annatarum prescriving the summes received at the entrie of Prelats . As for Ensignes they overthrow their Assertion , the Emperour beareth the double Eagle in signe of the two Impyres , the Westerne seated in Rome , and the Easterne in Constantinople . But these proue the vanitie of his Title , for hee can doe nothing in Rome or Constantinople , or in anie Province of olde , pertaining to them : And though the Eagles bee now double , yet they cannot doe the twentie part of that that one might , when Marius first put it in the B●nners of the Legions . His other reason is ridiculous , a That the Romane Impyre is the whole World , and that the Kingdomes of France Spaine , &c. are quotitatiue parts of the Impyre , though no Subiect to the Impyre , b These are mockeries , and no reasons : For the Scripture telleth , that the ruine of the Impyre shall bee by its division in severall Kingdomes : But by his sophistrie it standeth intire , not withstanding of that division ▪ And what an Emperor is he , that hath neither respect , nor obedience of Kings within his Impyre , who are both greate ▪ and mightier than hee ? c in so doing Martaes quotitatiue parts destroy the quidditie of his imaginarie vniversall Impyre . And by the same reason , the Assyrian , Persian , and Grecian , yea all the foure Monarchies yet stand in their integritie , because th●se Provinces and Lands over which they ruled are yet extant . And the Romane Impyre shall never decay till the last day , because th●se Provinces shall also continue till then . But Bellarmine in the heate of that same dispute overthowes Martaes conceate , affirming , Sciendum est imperium tandem divid●ndum in 10 Reges quorum nullus erit vel dicetur Rex Romanorum ▪ that the Romane Impyre shall bee divided at last in ten Kings , whereof none shall bee or can bee called the King of the Romans , albeit they shall possesse the Provinces of the Romane Impyre : As now the King of France , the King of Spaine ▪ and the Queene of England , &c. Therefore th●se Kingdomes according to Bellarmine , are not quotitatiue parts of the standing , but the scattered parts of a dissolved Impyre . Moreover both reason and their owne confession proue such a removall of the Impyre , as maketh way to Antichrist . The reason is taken both from Rome , and her auncient respects . For Rome it selfe : It was the mother and seate of the Impyre , and so long as they were Emperours indeede , they either abode there , or had it subiect to them ▪ But now the Emperour cannot doe so much in Rome as a Barron in a Village , for though hee were ●rowned there , yet it is expresselie provided , a that hee stay there but one Night after his Coronation , and thereafter goe vp to Mount Maurus , and shaking his hand , say , All that wee see are ours , and at our command And thereafter hee sendeth through all the World summoning all Barrons and Christian Princes , and Pagans , who ought to answere to him , &c. This is a ridiculous ●●tle of a ●owne that will not lodge him , and the ●i●ing of Iustinians wordes concerning an vniversall Impyre , fitteth him no more than Peters Name doeth the Pope ; for the Pope hath nothing of ●eter but his borrowed title ; and the Emperour hath nought but the shadow of the Impyre . In first times the Pope non habuit potestatem in urbe ante tempora Vitaliani , sayeth their owne Rolevinck fas● . Temp 60● . But now wee may turne it . Imperator non habet potestatem in urbe , That the Emperour hath no power in the Towne . There is a manifest change of the Emperour removed , and the Pope seated in Rome . And in the late Ages the Emperors came never to Rome , but with great Armies ; some times they tooke it by force : Other times they were surprysed in it as an evidente that they had no power of Rome . Lastlie , the wiser sort eschewed Rome as a snare . So Rudolph the first being invited by the Pope to come to Rome for the Imperiall Crowne , answered as Aesops Foxe did to the sicke Lyon , who requested her to come in the Caue and visit him , but shee refused , because shee saw the foote-steppes of many beastes entring the Caue , but none returned . So , many Emperours went to Rome with glorie , but returned with shame : Since Rome is now to Emperours as the Lyons Caue is to beastes , they cannot rightlie bee called Emperours of Rome . And Pope Iohn the thirteenth writting to the Emperour , did not style him Romane Emperour , which is sufficient to proue that they acknowledge no Emperour of Rome . As for the auntient respects of the Impyre , if wee follow Lipsii admirandae a in its Forces Riches , Works , Men and Vertues , it is weake , for in none of these can it compare with the auntient Impyre . The bounds also proue the same , for the Impyre of the Orient is taken by the Turkes , and the VVesterne Impyre destroyed by Odoazer in the time of Augstulus , and restored againe by Charles the great , is also turned to a shaddow : Bellarmine ( b ) hazards the issue of the question vpon this instance affirming that God erected the VVesterne Impyre by Charles the great , which Impyre ( sayeth hee ) indureth yet , b But this instance is sufficient to convict him , for Charles Impyre was betweene the Meditarrane and Balticke Sea , betweene Brittaine and Hungarie , whereof the present Emperour hath but a small part . And though in Maximilian the firsts time it was divided in tenne Provinces , yet was it but a small part of the auncient Impyre : In Constantines time ▪ the Impyre lay betweene Brittaine and Persia in length , and in breadth betweene Caucasus and Syene , and hee divided them in 94. Provinces , whereof scarcelie one is within the present Impyre . And how farre is it from the power of the old Emperours , when Maximilian the second begging the Election to the Crowne of Pole , was repulsed , and taken in battell by an handfull of Polonians . And when Ferdinand that now is ▪ ingaged the halfe of Austria to the Duke of Bavaria to assist him in the Bohemian warres , hee was farre from the riches and forcs of Augustus and Constantine , &c. These and the like reasons haue forced from some of them a confession of the desolation of the Impyre . Ubi nunc Romana Monarchia ? ( sayeth Faber ) — quam obsecro Roma Regi suo Monarchiae praebet obedientiam . Where is now the Romane Monarchie ▪ Where are they that rule the raines , since wee see the head of the Monarchie make defection from them ? For what obedience , I pray you , giveth Rome to her owne King ? And Dominicus Soto a affirmeth that the temporall Impyre of Rome is now ceased . And Paulus Iovius b entring in his Historie , and recounting the Kings of Europe , hee raiseth them all from the ruines of the Impyre ; for after that the power of the Emperours was dead , which some times by cutting off Kings , compelled all to obey one , and when the most fierce people in the loue of their auncient libertie rebelled , it is manifest that the most noble Romane Impyre , beeing shaken and rent in pieces by the force of the Barbarians , went in the possession of manie lesser Kingdomes . And Salmeron sayeth , Imperium illud Romanum iam diu eversum est — & quafi exstinctum — tenuissima quaedam umbra est Imperii antiqui . The Impyre is long since overthrowne and dissipate in many Kingdomes , and in a sort extinguished . For hee that now is , and is called the Romane Emperour , is but a small shaddow of the Impyre . So that hee doeth not so much as possesse Rome it selfe from which it is named . And Iustinianus a another Iesuite . The Romane Impyre is long since driven in these straites , that scarcelie it retaines a light shadow of the Impyre . This confession is enough against their Wranglers . And they say no more but what was said long before by Lyra b All Kingdomes are departed from the Romane Impyre , and denyeth subiection and tribute , and for many yeares that Impyre wants an Emperour . And Eberhardus c before him telleth , that the Maiestie of the people of Rome , whereby of olde the world was ruled , is taken from the Earth : And the Emperour is but a vaine title and a naked shaddow . By this their discoverie , we turne their demonstration against themselues , and haue evicted both that Antichrist is come , and that the Pope is that Antichrist : For since the Impyre is removed out of the way , first by Emperours , then by Barbarians , and thirdlie by the Pope ( who hath thrust himselfe in the desolate Impyre , as the reward of his vsurpation ) What can follow , but that hee is that man of sin , that exalteth himselfe aboue authoritie . And this one point of Antichrist may resolue all the questions betweene them and vs. For it is an infinite labour , to cast over all the Controversies , but this one virtuallie hath all : Some haue thought to bee resolved of all by the Question of Scripture , because it containes the places of arguments : Others from the question of the Church , because of her authoritie , &c. But this one of the Pope hath all , because hee is both Church , Scripture , and all to them , d and when it is clearlie proven that he is that Antichrist , it will follow necessarlie , that in all questions controverted they haue the worst part . So that the point of Antichrist proponed by the Apostles mysticallie , and knowne by the first Ages coniecturallie ; by the doctrine and practice of Rome , is made now so cleare , that wee may say with reverend Iuell , Multi quidem loci de Antichristo obscuri erant — iam verò Ecclesiae Romanae doctrina & institutis effectum est ut quibus oculi non desunt ne Sol ipse clarior fiet . Though many places of Scripture concerning Antichrist were of olde , obscure and ambiguous , because as then it appeared not to what policie they should apply them . Yet now by the doctrine and practice of the Church of Rome , it is come to passe that the Sunne himselfe is not clearer , to such as want not eyes . For which cause the Pope , when hee a saw that his person & estimation was touched by the things that were spoken of Antichrist , he discharged straitlie all Preachers , that none of them should so much as surmise any thing of the comming of Antichrist . This is nothing else , but secret conviction that the notes of Antichrist appertaine to him . And that same Leo the tenth , b more fullie in his Bull discharges that same the yeare preceeding Luthers kything . Therefore it galleth them at the heart to call the Pope Antichrist , and Maximilian Duke of Bavere , tooke occasion thereof to dissolue a Dispute at Ratisbone c betweene the Theologues of Saxonie , and the Iesuits of Bavere : Hee saw his Iesuits failing in the matter , while they cryed continuallie , ad formam , ad formam , and sought but a colour to breake the Dispute . And when Hunnius occasionallie called the Pope Antichrist , he fretted and discharged any further proceeding . Baronius d railes against vs in vaine for that same cause , saying , that the vile Novators vse reproachfull names and pictures , to the disgrace of the Apostolicke Sea , but they neede not , for the Pope endeth the plea , and bee vsurping on Princes , exalting himselfe aboue them , and putting them out of the way by excommunication and tyrannie , giveth a iust Commentar of the Apostles words & proclaimeth himselfe to be that great Antichrist , hee expresseth more vyle lineaments than the Protestants can attribute vnto him . And it was the prime question that the Emperours Commissioners for the reformation , or rather the deformation of Germanie , proponed to the Preachers of Augsburgh . To declare if they counted the Bishop of Rome to bee Antichrist — adh●ret capiti lethalis arundo . The deadlie dart of their discoverie hath wounded their head grievouslie , that they can not heare of it . CHAP. XXV . Of the fourth fruite of their folie : Their just destruction . THe fourth fruite of this vsurpation is their destruction . The Apostle descryveth it in two degrees , consumption and abolition : The Lord will consume him by the Spirit of his mouth , and abolish him by the brightnesse of his comming . This consumption is by the word of God , a most powerfull meanes to destroy poperie , for it is a worke of darknesse , begunne increased , and perfected by the graduall obscuring and depressing of Scripture : And therefore the graduall revealing and manifesting of Scripture is sufficient to banish that darknesse . So the Waldenses began with a private vse of Scripture , and thereby troubled Antichrists Kingdome . VVicliffe brought it to Lectures in the Schoole , and wrought them more harme : Hus broght it to the Pulpit , and made it shine clearer : But Luther , Calvine , and other VVorthies of reformation , made that Light to shine clearer in manie places at once , and so brought a great destruction vpon Antichrists kingdome , and made many Nations forsake him , and turne to the Lord. The Light of the Gospell discovered two thinges at once , the Popes heresie and tyrannie ; by the first discoverie , it looseth the bands that formerly held people in awe : Superstition so puddled their consciences , that they indured his verie tyrannie as equitie : But when the shining truth discovered him to bee an Antichristian se●ucer , their irritation was doubled to avenge themselves on him , both for his misleading of them and vsurpation . Doubtlesse , this is the secret cause why so farre they abuse Scripture , they accuse it of insufficiencie , and forbid the translating of it in vulgar tongues , and reading of it to people , because Sathan maketh them presagious of their destruction to come by it : Their adoring of the Nailes , the Speare and weapons that killed Christ , argues their sympathie with Sathan & the Iewes that crucified him : And their abhorring of the Sword of Gods word argues their Antipathie to it , as a malefactour abhorreth the Sword of the Magistrate . And the three Bishops at Bononia , who gaue advise to Paul the third , for reformation besought him to put the Bible out of the way , because it was the Booke that wrought them most woe . This their consumption they acknowledge with griefe , for who is ignorant ( sayeth Bellarmine ) a That the Lutheran Trueth ( which hee calleth a Pest ) arose in Saxonie , and thereafter occupyed almost all Germanie ? Thence it went to the North , and to the East , and consumed Denmarke , Norraway , Swaden , Gothland , Panonia , and Hungarie : Thereafter with the like swiftnesse to the West , and the South , and in a short time destroyed France , England , Scotland , some time floorishing Kingdomes : And lastlie that it passed over the Alpes and pearced into Italie it selfe : The Gospel preached into these places , was like the sounling of the Trumpets about Iericho , to throw downe mightilie the abominations of Babel : And Cotton confesseth further that the authoritie of the Pope is incomparablie lesse than it was ; and now the Romane Church is but a diminitiue of that it was , as may bee seene in the ardidinals b who were wont to meete oftner , but now meete one● onelie once a weeke because the businesse of the Court of Rome decressed . The order of their consumption is verie considerable , that such Nations for sooke the Pope first , who were most abu● sed by his vsurpation : They abused Germanie pittifullie in the dayes of the Henries and Fridericks : No reason could content them , the Emperors found more patience to suffer , than the Popes tyrannie found measure to bound it selfe . England a also was to them a Paradise of delight , and an inexhaustable fountaine ; at every occasion they sent Legats to presse that Kingdome b for money as a sponge , is pressed for water , and imposed the provision of some hundreth at their pleasure : Henrie the third , in a survey of the Church-rents , found sixtie thousand merkes sterling to bee provided for Romanes . Wherevpon with his Nobles hee supplicat Innocent the fourth , at the Councell of Lions to ease that burthen : They got faire promises , but their burthen doubled : ' For a new survey within six yeares found tenne thousand merkes more was yearelie assigned vnto them . They whipped Henrie the second , by Discipline , as a Boy , for Beckets punishment , and canvased King Iohn so fearefullie , that hee found no rest at home , but sought desperate courses with Mahumetan Princes , and in end was forced to resigne his Kingdome to the Pope , and take it holden of him , and lastlie was poysoned in the Eucharist . Navarre also found the like crueltie , and when their King was excommunicate and cast out of his Kingdome , by Iulius the second , his Subiects deserted him , when hee was invaded by Ferdinand . But their first blowes came from these abused Nations . Everie people hath their owne Genius ( I meane neither of the Platonicke conceats of attending Spirits , nor Paredri Daemones ) but a Gentilitious disposition , of a Nation : It is not mortall with persons , and therfore , neither so soone irritate nor appeased . Persons lay their quarrels at their death , but the surviving Genius or Spirit of a Nation liveth longer than persons , and in the owne time doeth resent olde iniuries , and revenge them . Therefore long oppressed Germanie ( finding a light in Luthers time ) gaue such a blow to Antichrist , that hee could not as yet cure . It had beene good if they had not run on the other extremitie about Church maintenance , but they fearing that the Cleargie would againe abuse authoritie , did spoyle the Church of her Patrimonie , and defyled the the reformation of Religion with horrible sacriledge . As Germanie began so England followed , and shook off his yoak vnder Henrie the eight , & brought fo●rth at last that great and ever-memorable fact which ( overcome with oppression for manie Ages ) shee had conceived with great sorrow . And what ever personall disposition they alledge to haue beene in Henrie the eight , yet GOD had his hand in the worke : And though hee had not beene at all , yet God would haue provided him meanes to doe that that was done . Therefore , in the reformation of England , we should not looke to the time of Henrie alone , but to fiue or six Ages preceeding , wherein that Kingdome was long grievouslie oppressed by the Popes , but the fulnesse of the Popes cup , and Gods iust anger , to breake his power in that Kingdome did meete together in that time . In like maner , the King of Navarres Posteritie payed the Pope home againe for his excōmunication ; they were stirred vp with privat hatred , & syded with them who cōspyred against the Sea of Rome . By their forwardnesse , the truth was first spread abroad in France , and to this day they haue beene shaking France from the obedience of Rome ; and who knoweth , but some branch of that stemme shall helpe to giue the Pope his fatall stroke in France also . Let vs heare from a bygot Papist , what vantage Pops haue made by their tyrannie over Kings : Event us rerum ( sayeth hee ) satis docent nihil proficere Pontifices dum hac — via incedunt — The event hath clearelie proven to this day that the Popes haue profited little , while they walke in this high , slipperie and steepe way : But they rather make broyles , schismes , and wars in Christian Nations , then propagate the Faith of Christ , &c. And when hee hath reakoned out the pernicious course of Gregorie the seventh against Henrie the Emperour , of Boniface the eight against Philip , of Iulius the second against Lodowicke the twelth , of Clement the seventh , and Paul the third against Henrie the eight , of Pius the fifth against Elizabeth , &c. Then hee inferres : Did not all these Princes contemne and mocke the Papall Impyre as an intolerable pride ? nonne hi omnes Principes papale illud Imperium ut meram arrogantiam riserunt . And concludeth , that that tyrannie was the cause of the overthrow of Poperie . And in another place hee affirmeth , that the strength of the Protestants in France and Britaine is hatched of the miserable heate of the Popes temporall power . This testimonie is true , and out of their owne bosome . This is like the ruine of olde Rome , shee forced out her tyrannie on farre Countries , and her furthest extension met with the greatest opposition of mightie Nations , and had in it the period both of her furthest reach , and the beginning of her ruine ; as the sea marke is both the point of the highest flowing , and the beginning of the ebbe . So when she streached out her selfe to Britain , Saxonie Persia , &c. In Gods time shee beganne to find her stresses there , & was compelled to call home her Legions to guard her head and heart , Italie and Rome it selfe , from the inc●ersion of the Barbarians . So now Rome stretching out her ambition to farre Countries , hath found her curbing to beginne there , and in Gods time by reformation ( which is her consumption ) shee will bee put to the defence of her Antichristian Seate , which in end shall fullie bee destroyed . This is the measure of his cup : Hee is called , the child of perdition , first actiuelie , because hee destroyeth mens Soules by herefie , and their bodies by persecution , and soundeth nothing but destruction : Santarellus the Iesuite discovered a secret , when citing the Apostles text , that hee had power to Edification , but not to destruction , hee left out the word of Edification , to tell that the Popes power is onelie for destruction : And though he was justlie censured by the Sorbone , yet their practice goeth broad according to his reading , and they inculcate for that same end , the words of Ieremie , I haue sent thee to roote out and destroy . Next , hee is the childe of perdition passiuelie , because God will destroy that Destroyer : Doe to her as shee hath done to other . It is his doome , that Kings shall eate vp her flesh , and burne her with fire . And yet he is so blinded , that hee falleth in controversies with Kings , and by that provocation sharpeneth them as Gods instruments , to his owne destruction . But in this time their prevailing against the Protestants seemeth to stay the course of their destruction . But indeede it is a furtherance of it : God is iustlie punishing Protestants for their contempt and abuse of the restored Light : And their sinnes are now greater , than in the time of darknesse : Yet the Pope also therein is filling his cup , and like Pharaoh hardning his heart , both to hold Gods people in thrall , and to pursue them when they depart . God hath charged his people to come out of Babel , and manie haue alrea lie obeyed : This inrageth the Pope , for hee seeth that his lies and deceit by Iesuits and Emissaries cannot recall them , who haue departed from him , therefore hee vseth the force of Armes to destroy them , and in so doing hasteneth his owne ruine , for the blood of the Saintes that hee spilleth lik water , filleth vp the cup fot his destruction . Everie droppe of that blood like Abels cryeth for a vengeance : Salmanasers prevailing over the ten Tribes was a forerunner of his overthrow , and Nebuchad●ezars carying of the Iewes captiue , brought ruine to his owne Monarchie : While the Pope now like Balthasar is insulting over God and his Church , hee is but hastening destruction on himselfe : God hath striken that Beast to the ground by the hammer of reformation , and his present broyles are sturring of his hornes & hooues to be vp againe , but he will never recover his former grandour . It is more like his vltimus conatus , his last pressing , preceeding his destruction , than a kindlie recoverie . They haue wrought their heartes to a strange hardnesse against their destruction : Baronius layed these grounds , that their seate non potest destrui , no not superabundanti peccato . And though hee grant that the abhomination of desolation was in it , Ibid. and Monsters sate on it , yet ( sayeth hee ) there remained a Church . 899 This is a pillow for them to sleepe to death . This argues an imminent ruine , as a Origen observeth : When a great disease ( sayeth he ) taketh a mā as now Babylon which is confused with the wound of her own malice , then God is hastening to punishment . Capitur Babylon & non agnoscit : Babylon is taken , and knoweth it not : And a sicke man the nearer to death , the further from the knowledge of his sicknesse sayeth S. August . This their senselesnesse is confessed : Sathan keepeth vs in captivitie ( sayeth their Onus Ecclesiae ) and hath bereft vs of sound iudgement , that wee know not how wee haue offended , neither ponder our sinne , nor see the punishment readie for vs. And hee giveth the reason in another place : Because the viall of ignorance of the owne state is powred out on the seate of the beast , That wee see this their state better than they , one of themselues hath told vs. The Babylonians ( sayeth hee ) seeth not Babels burthen , but onelie they who are in Ierusalem . The like Ierome noteth of their Predecessours , that when the Goths tooke their Towne , they fought not to God , but to humane helpe . And S. Austine , that while the world pittied their ruine they were seeking stage-playes , and laughing in the Theater : And Salvianus sayeth , The Romane people is drunke with the Sardonick herbe moritur & ridet , they die and they laugh . They feele a decay , and take not vp the cause of it to bee their Apostasie , Si cladis causa cognoscitur & vulneris medela invenitur , sayeth Cyprian : So long as they will not see the cause , they will not repent . CHAP. XXVI . That now - Rome is incurable . GOD hath gone so farre on with them , as to consume them in a part , & there restes no more , but to goe on till their finall abolition : In this case it were their happinesse to repent & reforme themselues : But what hope can there be of reformation since they haue wedded themselues to their wickednesse , and God hath given them over to it : The vyall is powred out vpon the seate of the Beast , and his kingdome is full of the darknesse of feare and sorrow , that maketh them gnaw their tongues for paine : And they blaspheme the God of Heaven , because of their paines and sores , and raile against his trueth , and yet repent them not of their deeds . There is no greater stay of this reformation than the greatnesse of the Pope : For corruption , hee is as the head of the fish that rotteth first , and then infecteth all the bodie . So Hadrian the fixt directed his Legate to confesse ingenuouslie in his Name that God had sent persecutiō on his Church for the sinnes of men , and chieflie of the Priestes and Prelats of the Church — for we know ( sayth he ) that in this holy seat for some yeares many abominations haue beene , abuses in spiritualie , excesse in commandements , and in a word , all things perverted . Neither is it to bee wondered if this sicknesse haue discended from the head to the members . All wee ( to wit , Prelats of the Church ) haue declined everie one to his owne way , and for a long space there is none that hath done good , no not one : And for reformation , the Pope is as the head of the Conie , when all the bodie is flaine , the skinne sticks at the head so it is more easie to reforme all the bodie of Popedome than this head . If hee would returne to his primitiue State to bee a preaching Bishop over the Citie , and his Ecclesias suburbicarias , In such a case wee might say of him , as Lactance did of old Rome . If she would lay down her Monarchie , adantiquas casas redundum esset . Then there might bee some hope of a reformation , but hee keepeth the Romane temper of whom justlie it was said , Romani regnare sciunt , regi nesciunt : Hee will not reforme one jot , but verifieth Ambrose , saying , that a continuall and long power begetteth insolencie . For what man will wee finde who of his owne accord will lay downe his Impyre , and Ensignes of his Government , and of a first in number can willinglie bee made last . It is not Religion hee striues for , but his triple crowne , and his exorbitant power over all , is dearer to him than his life , and it is the Iesuits doctrine , that they who denie that power would throw Poperie out of the Church . And Paul the fourth made this good , when hee offered to Queene Elizabeth of happie memorie to ratifie the Inglish reformation , if shee would but acknowledge his Supremacie . So he will rather mixe Heaven and Earth than lay down his greatnesse , & as Menelaus an usurping high Priest , was the greatest impediment to Iudas Machabeus in reforming and purging the Temple , So is the Pope the greatest impediment of Christian reformation . Many inquire what is the greatest controversie that holds vs and Papists at ods , & some think idolatrie , others the Masse or Transubstantiation . Some free-will , Merite , Iustification , Purgatorie , &c. But this is the greatest , even the Popes Monarchie : For if Protestants would acknowledge him to bee a Spirituall and Temporall Monarch , I make no question but hee would subscriue other controverted points . They pleade that the Pope is the best bond for vnion of the Church , and Canus affirmeth , that the Apostle speaking of the offices of the Church did forget that whereon her vnion most depends , that is Pope . But beside that blasphemie , the contraire is cleare : For hee is the roote and life of this Schisme . They talked indeede much of Reformation , and made a fashion by Cardinall Campegius to reforme Germanie , but hee medled with trifles and no substance ; and nyne Cardinals offered a plat-forme of reformation to Paul the third , and three Bishops of Bononia gaue him a more full one , but hee suppressed them both , and at the Trent Councell they mocked the world , both promising and pretending reformation , but they strengthened their deformation : They turned private and Schoole opinions in points of Faith , confirmed their owne heresies , and condemned the truth by their Anathemaes : They mended no point of Doctrine but multiplied Chapters of reformation of some abuses , and in end to mocke the world , cast the execution of all in the Popes hand . Lastlie , the holy Synode declareth that all statutes of reformation are so decreed , that the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea bee safe The meaning of that clause may bee found in the instructions of Iulius the third , to Crescentius one of his Legats in the Councell : That there was no great pe●rell , though for the present hee yeelded to some things hurtfull to the Court of Rome : Of which sort some things before were granted : and that because things might easilie bee brought to a former estate so long as the Popes Authoritie was safe and intere . So the Popes Cabinat instructions , & the Councels exemptions of the Popes authoritie doe mutuallie expone other , and both of them are but grosse Iudifications of the world . Some Popes indeede had good desires of reformation , but they turned to nought : Hadrian the sixt did intend it seriouslie , but by Cardinall Soderinus hee was diswaded , For ( said hee ) it is not to bee hopped that the Lutherians can be satisfied by the reformation of the manners of the Court of Rome , and that in all humane things it is found , that when one is satisfied in one desire , hee multiplieth desires vpon desires — that the former Popes walked in a more sure way for they cutted not away heresies by reformations , but by Cruciatas instirring vp Princes and people by force to oppresse Heretickes as Innocentius the third , destroyed the Albigenses in France ; By these and other difficulties Hadrian professed that the condition of ●opes was miserable , because they could not doe good when they would most . Mercellus the second intended also reformation , as is plaine by his speach at dinner after long silence : I see not how they can bee saved , who haue this most eminent place But that Seate could not brooke him aboue twentie dayes , it either chocks the verie thoughts of reformation , or else them who breede them . These two are in the Lyne of Popes , as good motions in a naturall man , that beginne and end at once : It was their personall commendation to bee so disposed , but the conviction of that Seate that it is incurable . But as Bernard said to Engenius , non ambigo te ista deplorare , at frustra istud , si non & emendare studueris . I know thou deploreth these things , but that is for nought , except thou studie to mend them . So say I of these two comparatiuelie good Popes , where was their omnipotencie that they did not exert it as they doe against the Protestants ? Are they weaker in good than in evill ? But the trueth is that Rome is incurable , and past reclaming . If any good thoght be in them while they are privat men , it is choaked so soone as they sit on that Seate ; As Aeneas Silvius spake and wrote goods things in the Councell of Basile , but beeing Pope Pius the second , hee recanted them , saying , That hee had sinned as Paul , and persecuted the Church ignorantlie , &c. But wee say , that hee was rather first Pius , and then impius , for his greatest pietie in his Popedome was to canonize Bernardinus , & Catharine of Senes his countrey woman , and to abrogate appellations to councels . So Paul the fourth when hee was but Petrus Theatinus was an vrger of Hadrian the sixt to reformation , and had chiefe hand in the Councell of nyne chosen Cardinals , by Paul the third . But thereafter beeing Pope , he was the most cruell vrger of the Inquisition , and on his death-bed recommended it as the speciall prop of the Popes authoritie . And of Gregorie the twelue . Azorius telleth that one inveyed against him , because in the time of a great schisme , before hee was made Pope , hee sware solemnedlie in publicke , that if hee were made Pope , hee would lay downe the Popelie power : But afterward beeing chosen Pope hee would not lay it downe . They are now more like Pius the second , Paulus the fourth , & Gregorie the twelth , than like Hadrian and Marcellus : That Seate infects them with wickednesse , that they are not like these men they were in privat , and since it is the propertie of that Court , that Curia Romana potius recipit , quam facit probos , it must bee the priviledge of that Seate it selfe , the fountaine of that contagion . I doubt not but many of the best sort wish that their Predecessours had not gone so farre on in heresie or tyranny : They are like men by vnskilfull Sailers cast in such a danger as they cannot easilie expede : And with Caesar at the flood of Rubicon , they thinke the Dice is cast , according to Soderinus counsell , they resolue to holde all fast as it stands , and waite vpon the event . All their doing for reformation is either in trifles , as by Campegius : or else grosse mockerie of the world , as in the Councell of Trent : or if they doe any thing reallie , it is worse than these : so their Franciscans are refined in Capuchins ; the Capuchins in Recollects : The Dominicans in Iesuits : The Iesuits in Nerians : A llrefining is but advancing in a greater degree of hypocrisie , crueltie , and what may either blind or destroy man. Cardinall Boromaeus , Experience can tell how they are set for reformation : Hee intended to reforme ordinem humiliatorum and to reduce them to their first estat : But they tooke that intention so evill , that they stirred vp one Hieronymus Farina to kill him , who discharged a small gunne on him at his prayers , but killed him not . Therefore Pins the fifth abolished the order , In tanti sceleris execrationem totum ordinem abolevit . They cannot indure reformation , but cutted off Hadrian and Marcellus , who minded it . Who can tell when their ●vtter abolishing shall close all ? Pertinacie in one man maketh him wilfullie to insist in his errours : And pertinacie in a succession of moe men maketh the successours wilfullie to defend the knowne faultes of their Ancestours : So is it now in that Seate of scorners : They know the errours of preceeding Popes , and their owne wilfulnesse , and yet will persist therein , scorning both God and man. Thus now-Rome is incurable and reserved to the punishing hand of God. I close this point of reformation with Portugalius , writing of the abuses of the Church of Rome , and vrging reformation ; but considering in humane iudgement , that it was a desperate thing , and craved the hand of God , hee concludeth with this prayer , The onelie begotten Sonne of God reforme his owne Church ; reformet vnigenitus Dei filius suam Ecclesiam . CHAP. XXVII . Of their treacherous Practices in France . IT would now seeme that after so manie Effronts in this vnhappie Usurpation and in the time of so great discoveries of their wickednesse , and decay of their greatnesse , they would either change or relent their course : But there is no such matter , for this last age hath seene some strange practises thereof , and that either executed or attempted . Their crueltie executed in France is not our : The Massacre of Paris is their shame , wee may say , Their fained peace stroue with warre and prevailed . Pax ficta cum bello de crudelitate certavit & vicit : For these last yeares they haue made that floorishing Kingdome a wonder to the World , and astonishment to it selfe : They found the two Francises , Henrie the second and Charles the nynth according to their heart , to maintaine Poperie and represse the trueth : But after the Butcherie of Paris , their rage increased at the reviving Trueth , and therefore set forward to the like massacres ; and finding Henrie the third vnfitte for their cruell purposes , they cutte him off to serue themselues of the D. of Guise , who was lutum sanguine maceratum , Clay knedde with blood . Hee was indeered to the Pope for the massacre of Paris , and the Cardinall his brother , thought it a cause to thanke God that his house was honoured to be the instrument of that massacre . Henries catholick zeale could not saue him , because hee had not a Iesuited zeale to destroy all the Hugonots ; hee agreed with them in all points of Religion , but in this , his clemencie and their crueltie could not agree , and therefore , hee must bee killed . When Henrie the fourth arose , their rage was more kindled , because of his Religion , and notwithstanding his formall reconciliation to their Church , yet they ever keeped their prejudices and hatred to him : Their rage was not satisfied but doubled by Castellus his misse and their banishment : And their desire to returne , was not so much for the loue of their Countrie , as to haue occasion to cut him off , and their hatred had never a pause , till his death . That same spirit is yet powerfull in them : Though King Lewes bee zealous in their Religion , and ( contraire to his clemencie ) hath beene drawne by instigation to destroy many thousands of the Sainctes , yet they are not satisfied with that is done : They perceiue in him an halting , and therefore are wearie of him . They haue boasted him to desist from his League with Protestant Princes , ( which they see a meanes to strengthen himselfe against his common enemie ) and haue threatned him with rebellions and insurrections : They haue also giuen him an Admonition in nyne questions disputed , whereof the summe is , That if hee relent in destroying the Hugonots in France , or assist the Protestants in Germanie , they shall set vp with him , a coniunct King. And least he should think that but wind , they stirred vp Franciscus Martellus , a Priest , neare to deepe like another , Ravilliacke to kill him , but God discovered the Traitour , who before his suffering deponed that two Iesuits Guyotus and Chapusyus were his Counsellours and instigators . And lastlie , they are brewing a browst like the Guysian faction against Henrie the third , and stirring vp his brother against him vnder colour of Courtlie miscontentments against Cardinall Richli●u : And this is the corregnans , or coniunct King whereof their Theses spak . It is a wonder that so mightie a Kingdome should bee so fearefullie shaken by plots , and more that they see it and groane for it , and yet can not expede themselues of these snaires . There was matter for redresse , when Henrie 3. was killed , but nothing answerable followed : and Henrie the fourth , had just cause of anger , and revenge by Castellus stroake , but it turned to nothing ; for when hee had banished the Iesuits , within fiue yeares , that martiall King turned a pleader for their restoring . a And after his death , whē the presumptions of their treason were pregnant , they threw from the young King a declaration of their innocencie , and a condemning of the Booke-seller that dispersed the Copies of it : a And when the Nobilitie did their best homage to their dead King , to kisse his heart , affecting to shew their lone in marking their months b with the blood of it , the Iesuits by right of a pretended , or ( if it was true ) an ominous Legacie of his heart left to them , caryed it to their Colledge of Laflex ; and that not so much in the sorrow of funerals , as in the ioy of a triumph , for that they had found such a morsell for the paines of their long hunting . It were an hard matter to determine whether the hearts of the Nobilitie were more grieved , or the heartes of the Iesuits more over-ioyed about the Kings heart , but sure it is that the Iesuits gloried of it . In that common sorrow Abbas Sylviu● the Abbot of Boes in the iust griefe of a loyall heart , when hee considered the Iesuits Probleme : An fas esset tyrannos occidere , if it were lawfull to kill tyrants , and how Marianas and such Bookes were in the hands of people , hee turned him to the Iesuits in his Sermon , and exhorted them that they would provyde that no Booke passed vnder the name of their Societie , and with the Superiours approbation , that might any wayes offend the French , Summo studio providerent ne ex ipsorum officina vllus liber qui Gallos offenderet , prodiret , except they would expose themselues to such a danger , which all their wisedome supported with authoritie and riches of their favourers could not eschew , The Iesuits tooke that graue admonition so hardlie , that they complained to the Queene , and made him to bee sharplie rebuked : But what they could not doe at Paris , they effected at Rome , when they caused him to bee put to death there : whereof some accused them — because that hee was the first who after the Kings death reproved them out of Pulpit , albeit in the funerall oration which hee published , hee left out the speach that hee directed to them . c This was a Iesuitish tricke , that they who should haue beene punished for treason , turned the punishment of it on them who challenged them . It is like a new devyce of Bellarmines , who seeing how odious the Iesuits are made to the world by their wickednesse layed open in sundrie Books ; suggested to the Pope , and his Consistorie that a new censure of Bookes should bee institute to raze and purge out all thinges that were written against them . A devyce of a gnawing Conscience , for though all these Bookes were burnt . yet the treacherie of that order will bee knowne to Posteritie . Let France consider her estate . Before Iesuits arose , they were loyall to their Princes . But since Spaine thirsted for that Kingdome ( as his great stay of the European Moarchie ) and hath as manie friends in her bowels as Iesuits , there is nothing , but Leagues , Plottes , and Factions formed , and everie faction ending in the killing of a King. The Sorbone standeth yet in her honestie , but can doe no more , than a Schoole censure , and is borne downe by the incroaching of the Iesuits on her , to punish her for her former loyaltie to Kings . The auncient forwardnesse of the Court of Parliament seemeth to bee relented , since the Iesuits Schoolers haue place there . The processe of Ravilliacke was so tepide , that they seemed to feare nothing more than to find out the truth : What was it to burne Marianaes Booke ? and such like after that murther , or to tell their discretion to the world in condemning Bellarmines , booke but not burning of it for their respect to his Cardinalshipe : Curia Regia . Librum Bellarmini condemnavit , nec tamen exempla eius in Cardinalis honore concremari voluit vti Marianae & Suar libris factum est . The death of Kings would make men forget such respectuous distinctions : The Iesuits goe on in their businesse , and contemnes such paper censures , they know the event and punishment will bee no more , but a Magistralis censura of the Sorbone and an honorarie punishment of the Parliament , in making the Authour to burne his Booke . Such Paper-bridles are too weake to ride so hard-headed a Beast : They will as little preserue their living Kings , as restore them when they are killed . Some may think strange , that seeing both France and Spaine are popish , how it is that the Crowne of France is worse handled , than the other ? Wee read of no treason plotted against the Kings of Spaine , nor League maintained in their Countries ; but contraire ; that hee doeth foster a League in France against it selfe , and while hee is in securitie , France is daylie in hazard . The reason is , Spaine is fitter for the Popes end ; and the Iesuits ( who swey all ) are hispanized : They count Spaine the speciall pillet of the Catholicke faith , and the Protectour of their order , and therefore pray day lie for that King. This may bee called the Iesuits fifth vow , to seeke the Spanish greatnesse , for though hee were a French , English , ●cot , &c. Yet so soone as hee is Iesuited , hee would kill his natiue King , ( even though hee were popish ) for the grandour of Spaine : There haue beene moe treasons executed against the French King , than all the Kings in Europe ; for though they bee Popish , yet they are a barre to Spaine , and a thorne in the Iesuites eyes . The fancied fifth Monarchie is a fitte stoupe for the decaying Hierarchie . Wee may say of the Pope as Augustus said of Herod , when hee heard that hee had killed his owne Sonne amongst the Babes of Bethlehem , that it was better to bee Herods Sow than his Sonne : There is no King worse intreated of the Pope than his first borne most Christian King : That floorishing Kingdome seemes now to bee drawne to some period , which can haue none other end , but either her ruine , or the riddence of her disturbers : Let not France thinke to brooke her auntient libertie and peace , so long as the Iesuits nest in her bowels : Her floorishing , & their standing in her , are both incompatible and impossible : It is weaknesse in Princes to thinke by Courtesie to gaine them , who for the Character of their order , haue odium Vatinianum , an irreconciliable hatred against all Princes , that will not idole the Pope and Spaine . CHAP. XXVIII . Of their cruell attempts against VENICE . THeir two attempts were against Venice and great Britaine : They minded the overthrow of the liberties of Venice , but States are not so soone killed as persons . Pope Paul the fith his quarrell with the Venetians was vile and flagitious , hee sought occasion to manifest his omnipotencie against them , & waited not on an honest cause of contest , but tooke the first that offered , and commanded them absolutelie , to set at libertie two Church-men , whom they had justlie imprisoned : The one was Scipio Sarraceno , a Chanon of Vincenza , for purse wing a womans Chastitie even in the Church , and other villanies : The other was Brandolino Valde-marino , Abbot of Nerues , who was a Magitian , and studied the Arte of composing exquite poyson , and had thereby cutte off his Brother his Servant , and indangered his Father . It was not vnlike to the quarrell of the Thessalonicians against Theodosius Officers , for imprisoning a Coatch-man deprehended in adulterie , whom the people would haue inlarged . Hildebrand coloured his treason and disloyaltie with the cover of the Cleargies Chastitie : But Paul the fifth comming on the stage acted that same part of vsurpation , by defending the villanies of the Cleargie . Hee commanded the Venetians also to repeale some Lawes which they had made to restraine the profuse dotations of their subiects , wherevnto the cunning avarice of Iesuits had induced them : And because they stood to their liberties , hee put them rashlie vnder an interdict , which when their Cleargie , and other Orders would not acknowledge , the Iesuits ( whose Avarice occasioned the Law ) by vertue of their fourth vow of blind obedience to the Pope , maintained the Interdict , least they should incurre irregularitie . But the Venetians opposed so worthilie , that the Pope repented his attempt , they managed the matter wiselie everie way by the Edicts of their Senate and Writtes of their loyall Divines : a The storme brake vp vpon the faultie members of their Republicke , and the Iesuits were found in their treason , refusing their alledgeance , for to defend her in their iust cause : Therefore they were cast out as a pest of the Republicke , and the Pope forced to put a faire face on a foule retreate : Hee was glad in end to packe vp the quarrell , and dissemble the blow , which as yet is not cured . The Venetians would neither repeale their lawes , neither admit the Iesuits to this day , neither would enter in capitulation for agreement , but vpon this condition expresselie , that the receiving of the Iesuits should not bee mentioned at all . And inacted a Law that they should not bee admitted for an hundreth yeares : The which Law they renew everie yeare to keep that centurie of their proscription whole . I thinke heerein they repayed the Pope the old indignitie hee did to their Oratour Franciscus Dandalus whom hee caused lye vnder his Table as a Dogge at Avenion . This was another proofe of the Venetians wit and valour against the Pope , the former was against Paul the third , who approved an order institute by Baptista Cremensis , but they by a publicke Edict scoffed and condemned it . This was the end of the Popes brawle : Blind Pride devised it , Temeritie began it , Pertinacie held it on foote , and Necessitie forced him to retire with shame , a few Cardinals with him raised this storme , but they could not lay it againe ; that was a worke of great Kings by their Ambassadours : His former temeritie was turned in timorousnesse , hee durst neither hold out against the Venetians to the end , neither propone the Treatise of peace to the Consistorie fearing opposition , but to the Cardinals apart , and then told them in publicke audience when all was ended , The Venetians stucke to their liberties , and in the closure , would not admitte of any Ceremonie that smelled of Absolution or Benediction , least it should import guiltinesse on their part : Neither would they suffer in all their Dominions anie signe of ioy to be made by Bone-fire or reigning of Bells , least it should bee thought a formall reconciliation after a just censure ; but suffered a rash and vniust Interdict to bee revoked by a verball declaration : The Cardinall Ioyeous sent by the Pope , declared that the Pope revoked his interdict , and they gaue him an Act of the revocation of their Protestation : Hee keeped no order in giving out an Interdict , and as little in revoking of it , the pronouncing was in splene and passion and the retreate was in shame and confusion . This was against their owne Lawes , for the interdicted persons should not bee received , vnlesse first they satisfie for their fault , or that they giue their oath for fulfilling of the commandements of the Church , a But the late ●asuists b helpe the Pope in this straite , Avila sayeth , that that the Pope may relaxe an Interdict by his inward Act alone , Papa potest solo actu interiori relaxare Interdictum And Fernandes c affirmeth , that the Pope may absolue , albeit the cause cease not , and ( a ) Rodrikez sayth , That one who is absent or vnwilling may bee absolved . All these cases serue to cure the Popes folie : His intention is good enough to vndoe that whereby he had plondered the world two yeares : And while the Venetians held at the point of their innocencie , and would not bee absolved by him , he was forced abruptlie to declare them free . But Becanus telleth vs , That they are ashamed of the matter , for when it is obiected , hee frets and fumes , saying , That since the matter is setled , it ought not to bee wakened againe , because such doing is the worke of seditious men : Ais venetos — sed bis peccas . 1. quia cum lis illa sopita sit tu illam tuo flabello resuscitare non debes . Hoc seditiosorum hominum est . But I will serue him with his owne dilemmes . Either the Pope had a good cause in hand or a badde : If a good cause , why did hee quyte it so shamefullie ? Where was his omnipotencie that hee could not double out the defence of the great and maine Article of his faith : If hee had an evill cause , where was his omniscience and infallibitie , that they suffered him to enter in such a quarrell ? But the trueth is , it was the witlesse impotencie of his proude spirit . By their fretting they testifie they are ashamed of the cause , contest , and event . But if they had prevailed in this contest , they would haue put it in the Catalogue of the Popes victories over Princes , and gloried in it , as they did of Dandalus subiection to Clemens the fifth . a Thus was the Question & cariage of it vulgarlie takē vp , but God had a secreit in it to giue the Pope a foile at his owne doores , and that not so much in the opposition and event as in the cause which was not onely avarice and pride , but most of all , the defence of sorcerie and villante . Heere in GOD would haue the world looking on the Whoore in her owne colours : Sathan also blinded the Pope , that hee saw no more , but to pouse his power , and smyled in his sleeue when hee brought Sanctissimus on the Stage to patronize Villanie . It is their custome to act and maintaine villanies , and though they confesse Iohn the tweluth to haue beene a monstruous adulterer , yet they damne the Councell that condemned him . Lastlie , God was heerein teaching the possibilitie of the Popes curbing , when a petite state ( in comparison of great Kings ) at his Elbow gaue him an irrecoverable blow for his folie . CHAP. XXXIX . Their cruell attempts in great BRITAINE . THeir other attempt was in great Britaine : They assayed it with all sorts of weapons . First , by the wind of cursing Henrie the eight , and Elizabeth : But that proved evill wind to the blower : Next , by VVater and Sea , by their great Armado , wherein Sixtus the fifth ( a ) had his hand , but God scattered them , and made the winds & Seas fight for this Yland : Therafter they pressed to barre K. Iames entrie by Brieues perindiciall to his Succession , but when they saw they prevailed not , they pressed to flatter him , at least to feede themselues with hope of toleration : And when that failed , they turned to their wonted practice of treason , and laboured to kill him before his Coronation : And when God disappointed them therein , and all hope of toleration was lost , they went to extremitie and fetched from hell the devyce of the powder-plot . Some thing lik was attemped in Florence , and Lisbone & latelie in Genua , but they are nothing to this , for these were Papists against Papists , & their groūd was civill miscontentments , but heere Religion was the cause , & that against a King , a Queene , Prince and flower of all the Estates of a Kingdome , and many Papists also . These were against some few foes onelie , but this was to blow vp friends with foes , and not to giue them leaue to thinke of God at their death , but in one instant to bee Breathing , dead , and evanished without Buriall . But GOD turned this Mine vpon the Miners to discover and overthrow the depths of Rome . This brought the matter of vsurpation againe on the Stage with a new and singular sort of acting : Before , it was disputed by Divines and Lawyers , but then by the pen of a King , and while other Kings were either killed in the question , or beeing aliue durst not or could not debate it , God set vp a living and learned King on a throne to plead his cause . Strangers acknowledged his furnishing with wisedome and learning , as farre as any King since Solomon . Iacobus 1. Mag. Brit. Rex omni laude maior eminet , adeo ut cum Solomone sapientissimo certare posse videatur . a And that our Age hath seene him onelie among Princes , plenished with all knowledge , & beloved of them for his most learned works . b Cum autem nostra aetas te solum augustissime Princeps incomparabili felicitate sortiatur , qui excelsamente — doctissi mis lucubrationibus omnium Principum animos tibi conciliasti . And himselfe , professeth that God had raised him from an obscure Kingdome to a greater , that from so eminent a place the world might heare him pleading for the trueth . c Two glorious Titles concurred in him : First , the title of Defender of the Church , from the Crowne of Scotland : And the title of Defender of the Faith from the Crowne of England . And God gaue him a double measure amongst Kings , to bee one of his Worthies , and to lift vp his penne against many hundreth Papists . That royall Premonition dedicate to Princes was easilie vshered , comming from a Prince , but it cast the Iesuited Papists in a plunge : Manie of them railed against it , as Bellarmine , Becane , Suarez , Cofteau , Schioppius , and others , to the number of fourtie fiue , But it stands yet vnanswereable , because they brought nothing against it , but their owne preiudicate and ran●ide Paradoxes . And the worthy Divines of England , vnder such a Chiftane , haue so tortured them in that argument , that they haue left the field . And whereas the Parliament and Sorbone censured some Bookes written against it , they allowed it as a trueth : And it was so welcome to the popish Cleargie of France , that they were readie to subscriue it all , except that one point concerning Antichrist : And yet that is the most important point in it all , and their scruple was onely because then they were not so farre inlightned as to see that mysterie , which in Gods time they will subscriue as well as the other . The event of this attempt was their shame , as wee may see by their proceedings : Beside , the Parliament of Paris censure against these forenamed Bookes . Claud. Aquaviva the generall of the Iesuits , condemned Becanus Book of the controversie of England So soone as that Book ( saith hee ) came hither , and some thing was found in it which might better beene otherwise spoken or else omitted , wee sent vnto you these Notes of our censure , that it may be mēded , &c. Cum primum huc liber ille pervenit idque in eo deprehensum est — censurae notas remisimus . And in his Epistle to P. Cotten a Wee are sorie that it is so evill fallen out , that Becans booke was not sent hither to bee corrected — but wee haue caused such things to bee noted , and sent to him , as ought either to bee delete or corrected . Pope Paul the fifth with his Cardinals , b giue their censure , that in Becans booke are many things false , temerarious , scandalous , and respectiuelie seditious . But Aquavivas mandatorie Epistle to his order discovereth their minde more fullie ( which the Iesuite fisher makes the ground of his Tergiversation in refusing to giue direct answere concerning loyaltie to Princes ) VVee command our order ( sayeth hee ) by the vertue of holy obedience , and vnder paine of excommunication — that none of our order publicklie or privatlie by Lections and Councell , farre lesse by writting bookes presume to affirme that it is leasome to kill Kings , &c. Praecipitur in virtute S. obedientiae — ne quis nostrae Societatis — affirmare praesumat licitum esse Reges occidere . And in another place c By the vertue of obedience it is inioyned to the Provincials , that they suffer nothing to bee put out by Iesuits , concerning the Popes power aboue Kings , &c. These censures was extorted from them by force of Conscience and out-crying of the world , wherein may bee seene their policie , in that they condemne respectiuelie such Bookes , and not simplie : And their mocking of Princes , that while they condemne these Bookes , they allow the Doctrine & honour them who maintaine the like : For Bellarmine Baronius a Bozius , Marta , &c , were in great respect at Rome , and daylie venting their treasonable Paradoxes , while these Censures were framing there : And Sixtus the fifth , in the Consistorie allowed the deede of Iaques Clement . But out of these their Censures , wee may raise three necessarie conclusions . The first is . That they vtter their owne diffidence , and the weaknesse of their cause , as their owne Lessius obiecteth b to them in a passion , because hee durst not put to light a Booke hee had written of that argument , and that for feare of punishment . The second , They are either selfe-condemned Heretickes , carying their conviction in their Conscience , or else damned Hyporites , condemning solemnelie in write what they approue in the heart . The third , That they yeelde the cause to vs , and confesse that victorie is on our side : When the Pope with his Cardinals and generall of Iesuits , call their Souldiers from the fields , and chyde them for vsing such weapons as they put in their hands . This was the end of their Powder-plotte , and the disputs of the authoritie of Kings occasioned thereby . So long as the fire of that powder was in their head , they vexed the World with Bookes and Disputs . But when their mines went wrong , and the fire and fume of that powder turned on themselues , then the generall of the Iesuits , and the Pope himselfe sounded a foule retreate . Such a fearefull silence is a palinodie in Print . CHAP. XXX . The troubles of Germanie and France are from the Pope . NOtwithstanding of all their Effronts they goe on in their former wickednesse , and haue stirred vp these late troubles in Germanie , which ( though they bee amassed of sundrie causes ) yet the Popes hand is most in them . ) Some looke no further than civill quarrels , others to the iealousie of France and Austria , which hold Europe in businesse , but vnequallie : For France content with her owne Dominions , vindicats other people from Austriaes tyrannie : And Austria sicke of the fansie of a sitfh Monarchie , vexeth it selfe to oppresse other . But the two maine causes of these broyles ( vsurping over Princes , and rooting out of Protestants ) flow from the Pope . As for vsurpation over Princes : Hee liketh a Monarchie for its forme , that hee may borrow a colour to his owne Monarchie : But hateth the power of it , because it is more vnite and strong against him , than Republicks , and because of his presage , knowing that his finall ruine shall be by Kings . Therefore hee maketh greater Princes depresse the lesser , and feedeth discords among the greater to weaken them mutuallie , and withall stirreth them vp to destroy the Protestants . Some-times France was his first borne , when they cut off the Longobards and enriched Rome : But now since the Austrian power is increased , by the continuance of the Impyre in that house , by the accesse of the Low-Countries , Portugall , America , &c. It seemeth fittest for his end : And though hee abuse the French King , in making him destroy his owne Subiects by warres and Massacres ; yet a speciall end of that businesse , was to bleare his eyes , that hee should not see the growth of Spaines greatnesse in Germanie . This is Apostolicke simplicitie forsooth , or rather a too great simplicitie in the Frensh to weaken themselves , and strengthen the enemie : And it is time for that King to open his eyes , and see how hee is abused , since God hath discovered their secret plots , though the Authour of that Letter commanded to burne it so soone as it was read . But yet the Pope feareth Austria more than France : They haue him closed betwixt Naples and Milane , and within few dayes , may oppresse him in Rome . And Charles the fifth profaine policie is fresh in his minde , who held Clement the seventh captiue in Rome , and yet commanded the Cleargie of Spaine to pray for his deliverie . Hee serveth himselfe of the jealousies of these great houses , and assists or deserts either of them as hee seeth occasion ; and in all see keth his owne securitie in their jarres : and when hee saw the Austrian to prevaile for a time in Germanie , hee inclineth now to France , not in loue , but for his owne standing : This is his vsuall vsurpation to serue himselfe of Princes : Hee caused the Normanes expell the Greekes out of Naples : When hee wearied of the Normanes , hee assisted the Germaines against them : When hee wearied of the Germanes , hee brought in the Frensh : And last , stirred vp the Arragonians against the Frensh . When Nicolaus the second beganne that worke , Baronius called it , Divinum consilium , a divine counsell : So bee like these troubles of Germanie , are a divine counsell with them . With this vsurpation over Princes , hee intendeth mainlie the rooting out of Protestant Religion , and for that end , stirred vp both France and Austria against the Protestants , which wee may perceiue in his Resolutions and practice : His Resolution is with Innocent the third , to destroy the rising trueth : This hath ever beene in following Popes , and fullie concluded in Trent . The Cardinall of Lorraine a reveales the Conclusion of Charles the ninth , Philip the second , and the Pope was ad exstirpandas Germaniae haereticos & novam toto Imperio formam instituendam ex prescripto Pontificis ; and is confident that the Heretickes beeing assaulted both at home and abroad , shall be killed as beastes by Dogges sent amongst them , and no wayes es●hew the snares : And againe , seeing there is so great a confederacie and power against Hereticks , both the Pope and Cardinals doe exspect shortlie so great a mischiefe on them , as shall double the ioy for the Massacre of Paris . As for the Germanes hee sayeth , that nothing is to bee feared from these improvident beasts , who know not their strength — but shall perish before they perceiue their danger . And againe , That they are so imprudent and senselesse , that they never minde to repell a common danger b by common force , but everie one labours to defend their owne privatlie . And thereafter , There they are so stupide ; that they know not their owne danger , till they bee overthrowne . This is the opinion of the Pope , and his Cleargie of the Germanes , which imboldneth them to abuse Germanie , as they doe . To effectuat this end , they haue consederate the Emperour , Pope , Spaine , Bavere , and the holy League ( as they call it ) even as the Pagan Priests stirred vp the Emperours to persecution , and contribute large money to their Armies : So now doeth the Pope and his Cleargie in the persecution of Protestants . Their wayes to worke this end are , Policie , periurie , and oppression . Their policie , first , they pretend civill causes , to hide the other plot of persecution , and yet the Emperour discoverth it in his Letter to the King of Spaine : That their businesse concerned the conservation of the holie Faith , and the standing of their House . And it is manifest , that long before the sturres of Boheme , they were persecuting the Protestants in Westphalie●614 ●614 in Silesia , 1614. and 161● . in some imperiall Cities , as Ulme , Aken , Wesell 1614. in Donawerda 1617. in the Volteline , Stiria , and Bohemia it selfe 1618. And the Bohemian wars were occasioned by these persecutions , when they were driven to that desperate state in Religion , as to seeke the protection of some foreraine Prince . Their second policie : They divided the Protestants , and drew a part of them on their side , as Charles the fifth did at the Smalcaldicke war , and they boast of it , that the Protestants are so loose , that many of them fight on the Papists side a In all their meetings they pressed to draw the Lutherans from the Calvinists ( as they call them ) and vsed that speach , Sicut Catholicus , sic Lutheranus , promifing as great quetnesse to the Lutheran as to the Papist , that when they had broken vs by the Lutherans , they might destroy them also . Some of them contemned the D. of Saxe , as a man of no Spirit , b but the most part feared him for his great power and therefore first ●ngaged him by the offer of Lusatia : Next , they held him on to bee Executor banni Imperialis ; And lastlie ▪ they fed him with the title of Vicarius Imperij : All this was to gu●l him , as Charles the fifth did to Maurice his predecessor : So their secret correspondence reveales that they studied by all meanes to please him , that at least c i● s●ow hee might bee satisfied . Thirdlie , in all meetings they ever treated of peace , to make the Protestants carelesse : And while they were busiest in warre , they protested d most they were seeking the publick peace : and when Armies were gathered on both sides they fained a Cessation of Armes , to make Protestants disband their forces ; which beeing done , the Papists with their standing Armies seased on some Provinces , as the Palatinate . Lastlie , as they confounded Religion and policie , so in policie they confounded the quarrell of the house of Austria with the quarrell of the Impyre . This was the rypenesse of a long plotted persecution , for the Papists learned of Severus Canals , the arte of Intelligence and myning : Hee found them about the walls of Bizantium , and brought their Copie in this Land , to his Dyke betwixt Forth & Clyde ; They went so alongst the roote of it , that all Forts were advertised in an halfe houre , what the enemie was doing , and where hee assaulted . So the Iesuites turned their vniversall intelligence ( whereof their rules giue a direction ) to worke mines in all the reformed Churches beyond Sea : In France , Boheme , Silesia , Moravia , Uolteline Westphalie , &c. Princes were irritate ; People were miscontent ; the Papists fretted at the prosperitie of the Protestants ; and Protestants abridged of their owne wonted liberties in Religion , and debarred from publicke imployments , and defrauded of the course of Law &c. Such a broyling disposition was like powder layed aboundantlie in mines , that lacked nothing but firing . In Boheme was their head-mine , because of the electiue Kingdome , and the exasperate minds of people for their crossing in Religion : Thervnto the Iesuits layed the match of a new oppression to force the fire of defence . They both sought and wrought this occasion of the Bohemianes , & the meeting of all their Provincials at Rome , was to devise how to vse their opportunitie , which they had long exspected . So soone as Boheme fired , their mines played in all places at once , so that none could either helpe another ( as they were wont ) nor saue themselues . Thus the Protestants were at one time everie where oppressed . Secondlie , their periurie is manifest : For they come directlie against their promise confirmed by oath . The Pacification of Passau was solemnelie ratified at Augsburg : And the Emperour Rudolph and Mathias confirmed the liberties of Boheme by Letters reversall ( which in electiue Kingdomes , are strong obligements of Princes , and haue the force of mutuall contracts . And Ferdinand the second by the like Letters , declarations and Edicts confirmed the same : But most solemnelie by his oath at his Coronation a did sweare to maintaine both the Sacred and civill peace of the Impyre . b That hee would keepe the Electours Princes , &c. in their possessions , dignities , and rights . That hee would keepe friendship and good correspondence in the Impyre , and not bring strange forces in it : That he would iniure or offer violence to no Elector , nor Prince of the Impyre : That hee would not proscriue any vnheard or without a cause : That hee would not labour to turne the Im●yre hereditarie to his house : And finallie , that if hee did any thing beside or contraire to his Capitulation , it should bee null , and of no effect . In like manner , hee promised often to the Duke of Saxon , and by him , to other protestant Princes and Provinces , that hee would not crosse them in their Religon and liberties . Likewise , the Duke of Baveere , and Princes of the popish League , did sweare to disband their Armies ; not to invade any Protestants Land , and to leaue the questions of Boheme to their owne hazard Let GOD and the world judge how they haue keeped these oaths : When they feared a revolt , they sent out declarations and Edicts for libertie of Religion ; but when they prevaile , in warres , they turne to their oppression , When the Pope seeth his owne vantage , hee absolveth them from these oaths : They keepe their owne maxime , non est servanda sides Haereticis , that faith should not be keeped to Heretickes , which is as false in the These ( because wee ought to keepe our promise to all ) as in the hypothese , calling Protestants Heretickes . And though Gretzer and Becane would glose the matter , yet their exceptions are such as make their oaths but roapes of sand : For beside the case of feare or violence , whereby they proue the weaknesse of these oaths , they referre the tryail of the lawfulnesse or vnlawfulnesse to the Pope , which is in effect to make oaths , no oaths at all . Thirdlie , their Oppression is manifolde : When they had taken in Boheme , and the Palatinate , they oppressed all other Countries , and Provinces which had none entresse in the quarrell of Boheme , as Pomer , Mekelburge , Brandeburge , &c. First , they vrged them to inquarier Souldiers ; if they received them , they were subdued : If they refused , it was a quarrell to take them by force . Secondlie other Provinces and Cities which wanted Garisons , were exhaust with great contributions , as Hassen , Wirtenberge , Norinberge , &c. And these contributions were to maintaine Armies for oppressing the Impyre vnder colour of its defence . Thirdlie , when force and povertie had subdued all , they invented a new quarrell of the restitution of Ecclesiasticke goods , that they might finde a colour of plea against some Protestants , who assisted them . Fourthlie , when this had a course , they devised a new Commission at Regenspurg , to punish all these as traitors to the Impyre who assisted the King of Denmarke , Duke of Brunswicke or Count Mansfield : so there was no Protestant whither hee was their enemie or friend , or neutrall , but they devised a quarrell to oppresse him : A Lutheran and Calvenist was alike to them , and their owne distinction , sicut Catholicus sic Lutheranus was forgotten . And turned to sicut Calvinianus sic Lutheranus , for when they had first driven out the Calvinians , they banished the Lutherians also . Fifthlie , when all these quarrels were fished , they lacked a specious colour against the Duke of Saxe whom they had long gulled : Therefore they tooke occasion of it for the meeting of Leipswicke , wherein the Protestants had conveened , to helpe their desperate case , and prevent their finall ruine . The Emperour made that a new quarrell , and Count Tillie commanded the Duke to renounce the conclusions of Leipswicke , otherwise they would handle him as an enemie : Of all protestant Princes , his Lands onelie lay in integritie , and they reserved them as the last fat mo●sell to their ▪ Armies : Thus they fished quarrels against all Protestants , as the Wolfe drinking aboue the Lambe in that same strand , troubled the water , and yet accused the Lambe , and ranne vpon it . So the Papists troubled the Fountaine of the sacred and common peace , in cancelling Lawes and breaking oaths , and yet accused the Protestants of the breach of Peace . They made both their ▪ innocencie , and blamelesse ( though necessar defence ) to bee treasonable . When Austria had increased her Monarchie , than Poperie followed ; The one was a Coach to carie the other and they oppressed men both in Soule and bodie : They denyed them any Church benefite , Baptisme Marriage ▪ &c. except they went to Masse : And where pacifications had provided Protestants to some places of credit , Magistracie or Iudicatories , so soone as they died , their places were filled with Papists . They banished them with this clause , That it should never bee leasome for them to returne . And not content to persecute them in their life , they denyed them buriall after death , except in their sicknesse they had confessed , and taken extreme Unction . They haue followed Machiavell in their matchlesse crueltie : And let Palswach , Brandeburge ▪ and Magdeburge stand to the posteritie as the proofe of it : They destroyed young and old and Matrons with their Doughters cast themselues in the Rivers to eschew their villanies . Eusebius hath the like of a Matron in Antioch with her two Virgine daughters ▪ in Diocletians persecution . And as S. Austine cōparing the crueltie of Sylla with the Goaths , said , That the Goths were more mercifull to Rome , than Sylla who was a Romane . So I may say , that the Turkes are more humane to Christians than Papists are . And though heerein they equalled Diocletian in crueltie , and exceed the Turkes , yet they glorie in it , and Tillie proponed it to Leipsich , that vnlesse speedilie they rendered the Towne he would doe to them as he had done to Magdeburge . But God within two dayes tooke order with him for that bloodie insulting . Thus they wrought a pittifull deformation in all places : Preachers with the Gospel thrust out , and Priests with their Masse brought in : Men compelled either to goe to the Masse , or to sell their goods and leaue their Countrie : And if they remained , they were forced to take this following Oath . I poore sinner , doe confesse before God , and all Saints , before the Priests and Pastours of Soules standing in the place of God , that I haue all my life long gone astray in a cursed , execrable , and hereticall Religion . And in the Supper of that Religion , I receiue nothing but plaine Bakers bread , and plaine Wine in a Cup. I doe also beleeue , that all my Ancestors and all others that believed in that Religion and Faith are damned and perish for ever . VVherefore I promise before God and the Virgine Marie his Mother , and before the Priests and Pastours of Soules , beeing in the place of God , that I will never adhere nor cleaue to the cursed and hereticall Religon . So God mee saue . This is Antichristian crueltie vrging poore people to deny the trueth , damne themselues , and condemne their Predecessours . The world never saw a more deepelie contrived Policie , or a more cruellie executed plot : And doubtlesse by this crueltie Austria will lose the hearts of Germanie : And when God sendeth the Germans a deliverer , hee shall find their hearts , as Luther confessed by his owne experience : That the people gladlie imbraced him , because they had beene oppressed with the Popes tyrannie . And Carolus Miltitius Legat to Leo the tenth , confessed that in trying the Germane disposition , hee found three inclining to Luther , for one adhering to the Pope So did Cardinall Polus . They are confident for obtaining their end , and that both in respect of themselues and vs. For themselues , they haue made a division as a thing ended . That the Pope shall haue his hierarchie established through all their conquest . That the Emperour shall haue for his partage the Easterne Provinces of Germanie . That the Spainiard shall haue the Lower Palatinat with the Westerne Provinces of Germanie . That the Duke of Baveere shall haue the over Palatinat with the Electorall dignitie . Moreover the evidencies of their confidence breake foorth , and they had not prudence conceale it : For Thefes were dispute at Vienne and dedicated to Ferdinand the third ( prevento termino ) with this frontispice . Austriacum ad specimen si se componeret Orbis Irent obliqua sidera nu●●a Via . This is as much , as if Europe would bee happie , it must receiue the Austrian yoake : Herewith they ●ought closely to convoy the Election of the Emperours Sonne to bee King of the Romanes , to establish an hereditarie tyrannie in Austria . This was contraire to his oath at his coronation . And notwithstanding of that promise his Letter vnder his own hand told . That if he had one catholik vote more , they would make the Impyre hereditarie to his House , and that Baveeres promoving to the Electorship were the fittest meanes so to doe . And how strong their hope was in this point , may bee seene by a Booke of congratulation for his Election to bee King of the Romans , as though the matter had beene done without controlement : And the Iesuit Scambato , is not content with Virgils words Magnae spes altera Romae , but to encourage him to attempt , Aggredere , biddes him enter in , as though the doore of the Impyre stood open to him . Ingredere , O Magnos aderit iam tempus honores . Lastlie , they haue put out an hudge Volume with the title of the Austrian Lawrell , to tell the world of their semper victrices Aquilas ; as though they had gotten a piece of that Lawrell which the Eagle let fall in Liviaes bosome . But let not him that putteth on his armour boast , as though hee put it off : to sing triumph before the victorie , is foolishnesse , for no man knoweth what the Evening or the next day may bring . As for the Event concerning vs , they prophecy our ruine : Stella spake indefinitlie , Lutherani , qui nunc tam elatè & superbè vivunt tam citissimè erunt absumpti tanquam sal in aqua Ita vt nulla unquam sit reliqua recordatio eorum , sicut nec aliorum haereticorum qui praeterierunt . The Cardinall of Loraine sayth , That it was neare hand . Some Iesuits haue defined it within an hundreth yeares , as Iesuite Ogilvie in a Conference in the Castle of Glasgow , Affirming ▪ that within an hundreth yeare ●●fter Luther skything , the Protestants Religion would bee abolished . And now since their Victories in Germanie , they triumph over vs , as over a thing destroyed . So the Iesuite Cornelius a calleth our Religiō Calvini haeresin penè evulsam , an heresie almost rooted out . And Urbane the eight in his Papall prescience doubteth not but that heresie will bee shortlie rooted out of France . But they may guesse at the end of their prophecies by the b ardinals Alternatiue , for hee with the Pope was perswaded that this would bee done either by Charles the ninth and Philip the second , or else never : Now God hath made him proue a false prophet , for these two Kings are gone , and the trueth of the Gospel is yet shining into the world ; and wee doubt not but Urbane and Cornelius shall finde contraire events of their predictions , and possiblie Laurea Austriaca shall succumbe vnder Arma Suecica . This sort of prediction they haue learned of the olde Pagans who not beeing able to refute Christian Religion by reason , nor expell it by force , tooke them to predictions that it would not lest aboue 365. yeares . c But time hath made them lyars . If Papists would looke to prophecies , we desire them with Ierome to remember what is spoken of the purpoured coloured whoore , and the destruction of Babylon which maugre all their futile exceptions , is Now-Rome . And if wee would vse a propheticall libertie , wee might advertise the Iesuits , to take heede to the 1640. yeare , that makes the period and Centurie since their confirmation . The Templars alledged sinnes are yet secret , even after their cutting off , but the wickednesse of the Iesuits is manifest , and excites Princes to take order with these fire brands of Europe . Austria and Spaine are as two threshers , beating the Lords Church on the threshing floore ; and the Iesuits are as Smyths , that prepare their Instruments ; and God in his time will pay them all home . But wee leaue , these things to GOD , who shaketh the Counters of their hands , who would determine of times , and things to come , as sayeth S. Austine . When the slaues of Rome conspired , and some Masters were found killed in their houses : The Senate inacted a Law , that all the slaues of that house should bee killed where a Master was found dead . Senatusconsultum Silanianum . This Law would fitte Iesuits where a King is killed . But in place of Prophecies , let them take Count Tillies presage at Rodium , when hee considered his bad successe the former moneths , felices suos progressus iam claudicare , & placida fortunae aura se non amplius afflari armadvertere dixit , Hee said that hee perceived his prosperitie to halt , and that Fortune smyled no more on him . So mot it bee to Gods enemies . Let Germanie awake , and see her oppression both in Religion and libertie : Except shee will bee as stupide as the Cardinall of Lorraine calleth her . And let all Protestants awake , except they resolue to bee snared by Popish policie , to bee blinded by their oaths , and destroyed by their oppression . God for our sinnes hath suffered them to goe farre on , and they will proceede in all the wicked purposes of their heart except hee stay them : Hee hath begun in mercie to worke deliverances in some parts . It is our duetie to thanke him for that is done , and to pray for a continuance till his Church bee fullie delivered : That the Children of darknesse who haue conceived mischiefe , and travelled in paine , may in end bring foorth a lie . CHAP. XXXI . That Now-Rome will not reconceale . AS there is no hope of their reformation , so their reconciliation is desperate : It hath been often assayed , but ever in vaine ; and the old saying of Romes taking by Armes : Roma nunquā frustra tentata , that Rome was never in vaine assayed , may now be turned to the contraire , Romana reconciliatio semper frustra tentata , that Romes reconciling hath ever beene assayed in vaine . Paul the third politicklie set first nyne Cardinals and then three Bishops , to treat of reformation , yet hee minded no such thing , but onelie to gull the world . Though Wicelius and Cassander were set on worke by Ferdinand and Maximilian , to draw vp some forme of agreement , and abode still in the communion of their Church , yet they damned these Treatises ; and a maine cause why they burnt Spalato , was , for that hee held it possible to reconceale the Church of England to Rome . This irreconciliablenesse is both in the outward peace and in Doctrine . For the outward peace ; beside that hath beene said in the former Chapter : Since the Trent Councell they haue ever beene plotting ; and the Iesuits of Princes Confessaris turned their Corycaei and Counsellers the Frogges from the bottomlesse pit , haue stirred them vp to warre : And when they had prepared all things , one ( a ) of them began the Alarme in an Imperiall dyet . Nunc tempus est haereticorum istorum oppressionem & deletionem maturare : Catholicis nec nervum pecuniam , nec militem , nec Consilia deesse . Now it is time to hasten the oppression and destruction of these Hereticks : For the Catholickes want neither money , nor Souldiers , nor Councell . There is both their plotting and preparation against vs confessed & it is senselessenesse not to obserue it : But when all was readie , and the fire begunne in Boheme , then Sciopius gaue a formall Alarme , and intitles his Booke suasoria de ratio nibus haereticorum compescendorum . A Suasorie to compesse Hereticks . And because Granvellanus and some other had suggested peaceable counsels to Emperours about Religion , hee bids these moderate counsellers get them gone , qui mollibus sententijs haereticorum ingenia alere solent in maximam crucem facessant . And to ground their crueltie to Protestants , he bids Princes count of Luther as a divell , and sayeth , That wee worship Sathan in stead of God. This is like the blasphemous calumnies of the Iesuits of Munster in their Credo Calvini-sequarum , who a affained to vs that wee belieue in Sathan . Thereafter hee bids destroy all Infaints and Children , percuties in ore gladij & delebis etiam Infantes & pueros . That is Magdeburge Modell . Hee maketh not bones of that , that Iesuits deny : That it is leasome to cut off Princes that favour Religion . And in end that it is lawfull to make covenants with Turkes , Ethnicks , and Iewes , but not with Protestants . This is their preamble : Let vs heare what followeth , and that both from the Popes Consistorie & the Emperours Cabinat . For the first the Cardinalls at Rome declare that the Popes designe is to restore the Church of Rome to her wonted greatnesse : And for this end that as the Palatine is broken so Saxon and Brandenburge must also be removed as the greatest stayes of their purposes in Germanie . And when the French King by their instigation had oppressed the Protestants of France , the Iesuite Cornelius at Rome , not content to praise him for it , ( lest wee should doubt any longer who are these spirits , who stirre vp Kings to battell ) stirreth vp Princes to persecute other Protestants Agite Principes generosi , pergite magnis animis , opus felicibus adeo auspicijs caeptum conficite : Paribus studijs rebellem Calvini haeresin penè evulsam stirpitus ubilibet eradicate . Goe to generous Princes , set forward with great courage , Perfect the worke begunne with so happie successe : And with the like zeale , roote out everie where the rebellious haeresie of Calvine . And least this seeme to bee the humour of a privat Doctour . Their infallible Doctour Vrbane the eight breaths the like crueltie to that same young King after his taking of the Rochell , that hee would goe forward to hunt the rest of these fierce beasts , ( the Hugonotes ) out of their denne , and destroy them all vtterlie . And from Vienne they declare , that they minde no peace , but to destroy Religion by force . For the Iesuits vnder the fable of Abaris the Hyberborean ( far worse applyed than Nazianzen did ) stirreth vp the Emperour with his Arrow & Oracles , to propagate the truth by force as well as by reason . Et a norit ad propugnandum coeleste dogma non minus ferri aciem quam ingenij acumen adhibere . And that a Prince must vse Appolloes arrowes , and know that heavenly doctrine is propugned , no lesse by the edge of the sword , than by quicknes of Ingyne . This is another sort of argument , than Christ taught his Disciples Of old it was said , that Faith should bee propagate not by Armes , but by arguments , not by blowes , but by words : For who will compell me ( sayth Lactantius ) b either to belieue what I will not , or not to belieue what I will ? But let vs heare the Emperour himselfe declaring his intention , Ad exstirpandas sediciosas factiones , quae Calvinistica potissimum factione foventur : ●o roote out the factions of the Calvinists . Beside these wee haue evidences of their irreconciliablenesse from their Pacificators and Scioppius . Their Pacificators were set to worke by authoritie , to colour their crueltie by a large Volume . They saw the Pacification of Passau which was ratified at Augsburge , condemned them of crueltie and persurie : It provided peace of Religion , that none should molest or invade other for their profession . And that the peace should haue the owne vigour , usque ad finalem compositionem , vntill a finall composition . But when they saw that they prevailed , they set these Lawyers to work to put an Orleand glosse vpon the Pacification , and to make men belieue it had no force : Their speciall reasons are that the peace was not concluded by way of a Pragmaticall sanction , but of a covenant rising of necessitie for the time . That the Emperour is not bound to it , nor the Bishoppes . That beside the case of necessitie there was also feare , & vim inferens non meretur ut ipsi promissio servetur . And lastlie that it is null in it selfe ; Because the Pope did not approue it . Thus they elide that solemne Pacification which held Germanie in peace for sixtie yeares and more . Others say the like , that the peace was not valide . That it expyred at the publication of the Trent Councell . That it was onely till the Catholicks had expede their businesse ( that is their plotting against vs ) & postea hoc vnum bellum contra sectarios administrarent , they would follow out this onelie warre against hereticks . All the time of their practising the treate of Passau was taken to compryse both the Publicke and religious peace : But now when they thinke they haue prevailed , they cure their tyrannie with distinctions . That it was not a Sanction but a transaction : And that the Publicke peace did not touch the religious peace but materiallie and by accident , where as formallie they are diverse , yea , adverse . These are shifts to colour perjurie and oppression . As these Pacificators were set to worke , to loose the bands of the stablished peace , so was Scioppius to propone a new forme of Peace with his two Bookes , the one of the Consultations of Peace vnder his owne name : The other is of the Foundations of peace vnder the fained name of Theophilus Sanctafidius , or rather Miso-theus nulli-fidius . First , hee confesseth that the wickednesse of their Cleargie gaue iust scandall to the Protestants . Fundament . pag. 48. 157. Next , that their reformation would be a speciall meanes for our conversion . Consult . 50. 57. And that many other commodities would follow . Ibid. 70. 71. 72 , Then going alongst in quiring the meanes of peace hee damneth two . The first is Disputs or conference of learned men on both sides . Fundam . pag. 122. 125. The other is transaction or toleration such as was made at Passau . Fuad . p. 126. 137. 155. Thereafter hee commeth to positiue meanes of peace which must bee a Nation allcountell in Germanie Consult . p. 59. But such a one as shall vrge the obedience of the Councell of Trent . Ibid. p. 61. Heerewith hee setteth downe a short Catechisme to bee imbraced of vs as the speciall ground of peace . Fundam . p. 4. Wherein is the Divinitie of their Traditions , the infallibilitie of the Pope : The fiue bastard Sacraments . ibid. p. 16. 17. The Immunitie of the Cleargie , and the Popes Monarchie . p. 14. Impunitie to the Pope and Cleargie were they never so flagitious . ibid. p. 34. 35. 36. 40. 48. 50. 51. 54. But because these may proue weak meanes to worke this peace , therefore his last is the destruction of Protestants : If wee will not imbrace such a faith , to make vs as Sisera , Zeba , and Zalmuna : And so hee praiseth the Duke of Baveere , and Count Tillie , comparing them to Gide on and Barac , for destroying Protestants as Canaanites and Midianites . Barac imitatus est Sereniss . Princeps Maximilianus Elector , &c. — & comes de Tillie vir admirandae non minus innocentiae & sanctitatis , quam fortitudinis & fidei , verusque aetatis nostrae Gideon , & rei Catholicae in Germania , propugnaculum . In all their doings they pretended peace , but intended warre , and our ruine . So the Duke of Bavere : Nos nihil nisi pacem publicam quaerere : And yet his owne father giveth him the lie , professing that hee feared nothing more , than a most filthie peace , if they should embrace the conditions proponed by the King of great Britaine . Sed timeo ne in propositas ab Anglo inducias ruant , ipsam denique turpissimam pacem . And the Emperour in his Oration at Regensburg : though the first part of it was a suasorie to peace , yet the fiue remanent Articles were all of warre : The excluding of Count Palatine for ever , the curbing of the Hollanders , the compescing of the King of Sweden , &c. Therefore one defined well the proper notion of their peace , Pacem vocabant domus Austriacae dominationem , & è contra turpem servitij patientiam , they called peace the domination of the house of Austria , and on the other part , a vile patience of slaverie , and withall Poperie set vp againe . And Scioppius like himselfe cut them off , done● ex haereticis fiant Catholici seque Pontifici subijciant , till they fall down at thy feete , and of Protestants become Papists , and subject to the Pope : it is such a peace as the Spartans promised to the Messenians if they would depart altogether out of Pelopponesus . So doe their Pacificators to Protestants if they will change either Religionem or Regionem . This is like Edom , Raze it , raze it , from the foundation . And wee may say of them with Tacitus , vbi solitudinem faciunt , pacem appellant , they call it peace , where they haue wrought desolation . This is the plat-forme of their Pacification , which if any will so blind himselfe as not to see , wee must say of him as Cardinall Caietane said latelie of the Parisians , beholding these superstitious people thronging on him for a blessing , hee whispered these words in stead of a blessing , Quandoquidem hic populus vult decipi , decipiatur : Since this people will bee deceived , let them bee deceived . If it seeme strange how Scioppius who sounded the bloodie Alarme to the warres turned a Pacificator . Let them consider his alarme & pacification are alike , for in the first like Alecto , hee stirreth men to battell : In the other like Erinnys hee killeth them either by heresie , if they yeelde , or by crueltie if they resist . But if they seriouslie minded condescending or agreement in doctrine , wee answere them as Gelasius did Euphemianus an Hereticke who desired that hee would condescend . Whereas thou sayes , wee ought to condescend vnto you , thou grants that you are fallen and descended to the pit of error — And you would haue vs descend from our hight vnto you : But wee rather requeist you that yee would ascend with vs from your errours to the eminencie of our trueth . This should the more moue them , because they turne it to their owne vse ( though a preposterouslie ) There is no agreement betweene light and darknesse , and Bernard sayth , That inter Babylonem & Hierusalem non est pax , sed bellum continuum . And Cyprian . non est pax illa sed bellum , nec Ecclesiae iungitur , qui ab Evangelio separatur . This was Melancthons wise Observation : There was none in his time either more able to indge of controversies , or more calme to incline to peace : And yet after manie Colloques for agreement hee gathered this conclusion , that while the Papists treate of mitigation , Nihil aliud quam palinodiam nostram requirunt , They seeke nothing but our recantation : And I adde the other part of the Alternatiue , that if they get not palinodiam they seeke panolethrian our vtter destruction . But I say to them with Cyprian , if they seeke peace , let them lay aside their Armes . For ( as Augustine saith ) Negat Deum Patrem , qui pacificus esse contemnit : And againe , non potest concordiam habere cum Christo , qui discors esse voluerit cum Christiano : Hee denyeth God the Father who will not bee a peace-maker . And hee cannot haue concord with Christ , who will bee at discord with a Christian. And yet lest wee seeme too rigide , wee agree to such a condescending as may be elicite out of a ●riers sermon at Lyons , Nothing ( sayth hee ) holds vs at discord with Hugonots , but this vnhappie word , solum . For wee worship God , and Saincts , and Images , but they worshipp Deum solum . GOD alone : Wee take both Scripture and tradition for the Rule of Faith and manners ; but they tak Scripturam solam , Scripture alone . Wee take good works in iustification , &c , but they take fidem solam , Faith onelie : Wee take with Iesus Christ the Saincts for our Mediators , Intercessors and Saviours by their merits and satisfactions , but they take Christ alone , &c. If then they will come to our solum to worshippe God alone in Christ , and rest on him as our onelie Saviour , then wee will agree . When Agrippa advised Augustus to lay downe the Impyre , Mecaenas diswaded him , hee followed Mecaenas . So the Pope , though hee pretend a loue of peace and reformation , yet hee keepeth still his Monarchie and proues more like Iulius Caesar , keeping the Dictatorship , than like Sylla in laying it downe . Seeing then the life and beeing of Poperie is the Deformation of the Church , and her Reformation is the destruction of Poperie , and they are alreadie both iudged of GOD , and sentenced in his word to consumption and Abolition ; and the hand of Providence goeth on in the execution of that sentence there is neither ground to treate for reconcliation , nor hope to attaine to it . Or if wee will treate of it , wee accuse the Lords sentence of iniquitie , and his execution of rigour . Let Babell then bee vnder her sinne , and punishment begun and approaching , and let all that loue the Lord Iesus separat themselues from these wickedmen . A CONCLVSION Exhortatorie to Princes . I Turne now that speach ( which they abuse ) to you , most sacred Princes . Bee wise O Kings , bee learned yee Iudges of the earth : Christ Iesus whom yee haue long pursued by Antichirsts direction , when hee might destroy you , calleth you to repentance , to change both your mindes and course : Your Mindes ; to know that poperie is that foretold Apostasie , and that the Religion which yee persecute is the trueth of God. And your course that since blind zeale ( the companion of false Religion ) hath made you thinke it good service to God to destroy his Saincts , you would turne your power for the service of the Lambe , of whom yee haue it , and both revenge Gods quarrell , and your owne vpon the Beast . Consider how GOD setteth downe his Dittay and D●ome : His Dittay in Idolatrie , Filthinesse , and aboue all the blood of the Saincts . Rome was ever bloodie & the Mathematicians observed , that when her ground-stone was layed the Moone was in cauda Draconis , to tell that all her changes in rysing , growing , standing , would bee in the c●u●ltie of the Dragon : And soone after , Romulus wet her wals with his Brothers blood : Shee turned the earth in a Butcherie by warres abroad : And her Gan●es at home in the Theater , were bloodie : Shee shed the blood of the Saints in her persecuting Pagan Emperours : And lastlie , sheddeth the bloodie of the Protestants by her Antichristian head : Ierusalem was guiltie of the blood of all the Prophets , because they succeeded the Murtherers in malice and crueltie : And Rome succeeds Ierusalem , and exceedeth her in persecuting Christ : a All blood of the Saints is shedde either in Rome or by Romes authoritie : Shee hath shedde more blood than Ninivie , Babylon , Shusan , and Ierusalem it selfe . Her Doome is , doe to her as she hath done to you : And what she hath done to you , your Soules & Thrones may feele . For beside your soules killing , the Pope hath overthrowen the Maiestie and dignitie of Impyres . Shee denuded you of Kinglie Authoritie when shee exposed your Sacred Persons to the contempt and violence of the basest Villanes : Shee ate vp your flesh , not so much in catching the riches of your Kingdomes , as by nesting in your bosome , like a Viper to destroy you : Shee burnt your with the fire of excommunication , raising such combustions that your Countrie and Courts were divyded . The Sonne set against the Father , a as Henrie the fifth against Henrie the fourth , to pursue him to death , and after death to deny him Buriall . Therefore this is her recompence , that you make the Whoore naked , eate vp her flesh and burne her with fire God hath sentenced her , and there remaineth no more but execution : Though wee rest on none but Scripturall Prophecies , yet their owne Prophets foretold their ruine : For Hildegardis ▪ and Catharina Senensis , ( whose contraire visions Delrio b laboureth to reconceale ) Brigitta , telleth them of their destruction : c What ever bee the force of her writ it must be Canonick to them , d since Boniface the nynth hath cannoized her , and Martine the fifth confirmed that canonization , and their later writers as Chemensis , e Capistranus , Aytinger , &c. haue spoken broadlie , That Rome shall bee ruined by the Almaines and the French. As God calleth and commandeth you to doe it , so you are bound to it by these two bonds wherey they presse you most , your Baptismall initiation and sacred oath : In Baptisme yee were initiate in Christian faith , and not in Antichristian perfidie ; And the substance of your oath is to defend Apostolicke and primitiue trueth and not the yesterday novelties of Rome : Their own a Patrons grāt that in the middle ages they were Apostaticke and Apotactick , but since , we never find their reformation or amendement : The errour of time confirmed by badde custome hath made men mistake these Notions of Christ and Antichrist , trueth and vntrueth , and so to misplace their affections and actions about them , but open your eyes to the light God offereth in his word , and your better informed mindes shall reforme your affections , and rectifie your actions , b least you take darknesse for light , night for day , and death for life , that you may forsake Antichrist and heresies , and ioyne your selues to the Lambe , and his trueth in the reformed Churches . Or if you will not take Gods cause to heart , nor bee moved with these bonds , let your Life and Crownes moue you : Though hee vnder a Iudiciall hardnesse bee senselesse of the guiltinesse of his vsurpation , yet be not you senselesse of these indignities : He maketh you to fight against your selfe in his quarrell , while hee abuseth your power for the maintenance of his greatnesse to the overthrow of your authoritie : Remember hee is head of that Court , whose Ambassadours boasted in England , that they served at that Court , which commanded both other Kings and their Courteours . It hath ever beene your fault to neglect the commoun cause of Princely authoritie : There is nothing more s●oothed than that that is pleaded by many : When any one Prince was thunder-beaten by Iupiter Capitolinus , hee exhorted other Princes , that they should not betray the common cause , but all in vaine : For the ruine of one made a prey to many : Therefore they suffered the present storme to passe over , and that because by a wicked purchas some accession came to their state . This was specially when a great Prince was broken , whose greatnesse was fearefull to them all : The Emperour was most left in the sturre , while smaller Princes thought it their securitie , if he were redacted to that state , that hee might not rise to the greatnesse of his Ancestors . It is tyme for you to awake , when their flatterers pittie your injuries , and the Iesuits admire your patience . Petrus Ferrariensis a marking how the Pope insnared you to inlarge his owne iurisdiction , cryeth out . But alace miserable Emperours , and secular Princes , who suffer these things and make your selues slaues to the Pope ; and see the world by infinite cousanages abused , and yet you thinke not of a remeede : And where the Iesuits please to bee free , they wonder fatuos b fuisse veteres Imperatores , & imperij nostri ordines qui sibi tanto cum dedecore , ora sublinia Papis sustinuerint , that Emperours and the States were so foolish , as to bee gulled with Popes . Wee haue better cause than Athanasius to say , I am Ecclesiae tempora oculatos ▪ & operosos Principes requirunt , that the tymes of the Church require seeing and doing Princes . He had to doe with the Arrians , but now the Antichristiā Mysterie rages . God hath given you power ; open but your eyes to leade you in the vse of it . How long will it be ere yee awake to see how hee hath first led you from God in superstition , and now leadeth you against God in persecuting of his Saints . Consider how Maximinus c the Emperour was stirred vp to persecute the Church by Pagane Priests vnder hope of great successe : But when hee saw himselfe overthrowne by Licinius , hee destroyed his instigators as deceavers . The Pope and his Cleargie haue set you on this last bloody persecution : God vvill disappoint you , and turne it to your shame : It were your wisedome to avenge you of your seducers . Looke on other Princes , who haue shaken off his yoake , as England , Scotland , Denmark , Sweden , &c. Their Kings know none aboue them vnder GOD : They are honoured , and obeyed of their Subiects , without reflecting vpon any other power on earth You reigne but precario , as Titulars , and they count you but as Kings of the Chesse . Neither a dare you rule your Subiects as free Princes : Neither dare your people obey you as such . The terrour , at least the credulitie of the Popes Transcendencie , limiteth your p 〈…〉 er , and looseth your people to rebell . Receaue Christ in his Gospell , and set vp his Throne in your lands as they haue done , and then you shall finde both the sweetnesse of the Grace of the Gospell , and of a free and vndependent governement . Gods Trueth amongst vs ( Protestants ) maketh vs not onely to congratulate our happinesse in our free Kings and Churches , but also to commis●rate your estate , when wee see Gods image in you great Princes , so shamefully abused by a deceaver . You cannot be both Popish and free Princes : The verie Notion of Poperie subiecteth you necessarly to Hildebrands vsurpation , Renounce Antichristian tyrannie , and come to Christian libertie , and you shall finde both grace for your persons ▪ and glorie to your government . Angment the Popesplunges , and while that Iuglar knoweth not which of you to keepe , let him feele the revenging power of you all . You gote m●●y exhortations of this kinde from Preachers and Theologues , but you haue heard them with close eares : Therefore God hath sent you latelie a royall premonition from the Pen of the King of great Britaine . The suggestions of Subiects found little accesse , and as little regard at your hands : But the Counsell of a King to Kings , and that in the matter of a Kinglie authoritie , is more weightie . Trueth is trueth and powerfull , who ever speake it : But Trueth in the quarrell of Kings proponed by a great and wise King , will find more accesse , than private suggestions The royall Genius which is one in Kings , maketh them to haue a sympathie , speciallie where their common cause threateneth a common danger . Let none bee so simple as to thinke they will either repent their whole course , or relent its extreamitie : Though they haue found , and ( ere it bee long ) may find a great dash , yet they will but temporize , and suting peace , turne to more deepe and deadlie plotting . They thought all their own at the Smalcaldicke warre , and when God brak their forces , they simulat a pacification , yet they w●●e ever plotting a new persecution . If GOD shall disappoint them of their cruell intentions ( as in mer● hee hath begunne to doe ) yet ere it bee long , they would fire Europe with a new and greater combustion . Antichrist may bee destroyed ; but mollified or tamed can hee not bee : Their Romish temper is vncapable either of the change of repentance , or the mollifying of moderation . The curbing of the Popes insolencie is no more iust and necessar in it selfe than faceable to you : Romes natiue crueltie caried ever the cause of her ruine in her bosome . It was noted as ominous in olde Rome , that when they beganne first to execute that Romane censure interdicere igni & aqua , their Atrium or great Court was burnt with thunder , and so since Popes began to play vpon Princes with their ordinance of excommunication , their state hath beene broken : When Boniface the ●●ght would take on him the Habite , Sword , and Ensignes of the Impyre Philip of France comp●sced that insolencie shortlie , and made him die in exile and greiefe : And how much their power is broken , since Luthers time , the world seeth : King Henrie of England devorced his Kingdome from the Pope ▪ because Clement the seventh impiouslie denyed to devorce him from his incestuous Queene , to whom Iulius the second dispensation tyed him . Scotland in the minoritie of her Princesse , proved both Maior and masculous in shaking off the Popes yoake : Denmarke , Sweden , and manie Princes of Germanie haue cut his wings in their Dominions . What an angrie King can doe to him , was latelie seene betwixt Philip the second , and Sixtus the fifth , Cardinall Estensis the ruler of the Consistorie , promised to make him Pope if hee would never promoue Hieronymus Mattheus , but beeing chosen Pope , hee made Hieronymus a Cardinall , and so Estensis sent his hand-writ to Philip the second , to proue his periurie and Symonie : herevpon Philip minded to call a Councell to processe him for these two crymes , and declare the nullitie of his Election according to their Lawes : But while Sixtus is grieved for the intended processe , and devising a revengfull excommunication against Philip hee contracted a fever , and dyed . If that sturre had gone on , possiblie the Pope had beene curbed , or Spaine reformed , to bee as eminent in true zeale , as now pertinax in supperstition : But Gods time is comming : And seeing the republick of Venice gaue him a wound which hee can not cure ; What may not you great Princes doe , whose glaining is greater than the vintage of Abiezer ? As Princes and Republickes , so his owne Romans haue curbed his pride : And God set vp barres to it so soone as it began to overflow , for Cincius a a Romane , compesced Hildebrand in Rome , while he was abusing the Emperor in Germanie , and when Alexander the third , by his Legate was disciplining Henrie the second for Beckets cause , the Romans had expelled him out of Rome . And Onuphrius b marketh , that for the space of fiftie yeares from Celestine the second to Clement the third , the Romans did so intreate the Popes , that some of them died for displeasure , others were almost killed in tumults , and a third sort were banished ; and that in their heate of vsurpation over Kings . God hereby was both taxing the feeblenesse of Princes , and teaching Posteritie , the possibilitie of the Popes curbing . His Brieves , Bulls , and Legats , did more in Kingdomes , farre distant than his owne presence could doe in Rome . Hee domnineered absolutelie abroad , while hee fought at home for the governement of the Citie , and safetie of his owne life . Gerson hath made his curbing problematicke , and it is your part to turne his probleme in effect . The Apostle descryving Antichrist , taketh some part of that Description from Nero , whose tyrannie hee saw , and Uespasian ( the reformer of Neroes wickednesse ) pulled downe the golden Head hee had set on the Collosse , and in stead thereof placed the image of the Sunne . It were good service to God , to pull downe that head , that hath lift it selfe aboue the Church , and is the life of heresie and schisme , the impediment of reformation and of peace in Europe ; and in his place to make the Gospel , the image of the Sunne of Righteousnesse to shine cleerelie . Saint Austine a telleth you from your owne Lawes , that they who will not in peace worship the God of peace , nihil nomine Ecclesiae audeant possidere . And thereafter , If Princes doe not so , Quo modo possunt Deo rationem reddere ? How shall they giue a count to God ? But Baronius is more legall , Eijciendus vt Latro , hee is to bee cast out as a thiefe , who in an evill conscience possesseth that which is not his owne . Io. de Rupe scissa telleth you the way in his Parable , that when a naked bird was busked by other birds , shee became proude , and beate them : Therefore they tooke back their lent feathers , and left her naked . Take backe againe your profuse donations , wherewith you haue busked the Pope , and then , moveat coruicula risum , furtivis nudata coloribus . If hee bee redacted to an Apostolicke Preacher , his Cardinals wil return to their primitiue charge in sepeliendis mortuis in celebrating the Funerals of the defunct popish Synagogue : Rome hath beene twentie times taken since Christs dayes a And Charles the fifth , tooke it last , in show for a Revenge , but indeede to found his Monarchie . Why may not ye in the zeale of God destroy the whoore to vindicate your owne Monarchies ? God hath foretold Babels destruction , and it will certainlie come to passe : The time thereof is both fixed and knowne of God alone . And at that time hee will not want instruments ; for hee will put it in the hearts of Kings to fulfill his will. For they will make bright arrowes , and gather the shields : because the Lord hath raised vp the Spirit of the King of the Medes : For his device is against Babylon to destroy it ; because it is the vengeance of the Lord , the vengeance of his Temple . To the Pope and his willfull adhaerents , I speak as Cyprian did to Demetrian , Provide for your securitie and life , while you may : Wee offer to you the whole some gift of our counsell — And wee exhort you , while yee haue occasion , and are aliue , to satisfie God , and come to the pure light of the trueth , out of the deepe and darke night of Superstition . VVe● envy not your prosperitie , wee render you loue for hatred ▪ and shew you the path of life , in recompence of these torments , yee inflict vpon vs. Belieue , and liue , that yee who persecute vs for a time , may reioyce with vs for ever . I close with Gods command to the elect people who for a time are captivat in Babylon : Come out of her my people , that ye be not partakers of her sins , & that ye receiue not of her plagues : And his command to you Kings , Reward her even as shee hath rewarded you , and double vnto her according to her workes , in the cup which shee hath filled , fill to her the double . Therefore , let her plagues come in one day , that as the Angel speakes , Great Babylon may bee throwne down , and found no more , as a milstone cast into the Sea. That all the Saints may haue matter to sing . Halel●iah , Salvation , and glorie , and Power vnto the Lord our God : For true and righteous are his Iudgements for hee hath iudged the great whe●re which did corrupt the Earth with her fornication , and av●●ged the blood of his Servants at her hand . AMEN . Do illis eruditionem : Do doctrinam : Sed fidem & religionem ●●●quam coluerunt , Cicer. de Graec. Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A13078-e190 Rom. 13. 1. Proverb . ● . ●6 . Micah . 5. 2 ▪ Luc. 2. ● . Matth. 16. Iohn . 10 ●●bros ▪ de dig . Sacerd , cap. ● . Ibid. cap. 2. Vtrum mai●r dignitas pradia dividendi an peccata di●●ittendi . Co●●●d . lib. 1. August . Cavit 2● . 6. Vni●u● in orbe I●p . Rex . ●●● niumque Princip●●● s●● pr●●um . &c. Marta . I●ris . Epist dedi● . Paul. 5. Suarez defen . 6. 6. ●ellar . Apol. Cypr. de Ie●u● . Revel 17. a Innocen 3 b Leo. 10. Bull. 12. Card. Lothar . Practic . Cancell . Hisp. Aphor. Card. 16 22. I●d . 9. 20. Virum negotiosis●imum in Repub. Epist. 54. Psal. 21. 6 Notes for div A13078-e3310 Psal. 33. 1. The Birth of the Prince : May 29. An. 1630. Polydor hist. lib 5. Azor. in●●st ▪ tom . 2. lib ▪ 10. cap 1. Ecbertus tot●●● insula Monarcha . & Edmundus . La●francus totius Insula Britaniae Primas . Concilium . Angl. Anno. 1085. Binius . tom . 3 ▪ part . 1. pag. 395. Fasting and thankesgiuing two od solemnities . Thankesgiving is more pleasan● . Sicci●e exprimitur publicum gaudium per publicum dedec●● . Tertul. Apolog. 35. The summe and order of the words . King Dauid a Supplicant . Prius peremptores quam parentes Bern. hom . 2 super missus est . Parentes sensimus peremp tores , &c. Cypr. de lapsis Sect. 7. Amos cap 3 5 Cū ipse Pater qui largitur ista suggerat peti , &c. Cypr de ascens . cap. 4. Rom. 11. 34. Rom 8. 27 Grace compleats all the parts and degrees of our happinesse . Credituros promisit , qui dixit , & non docebit ●nusquisq , proximum suum . Reconciliandos promisit qui dixit propitius ero inquit atibus eorum . &c. Prosper de Vocat . Gent. lib 1. cap. 9. Ephes. 2. Psal. 10. 17 2. Sam. 7. 27. 1 Chr. 17. 25. Solomon prayed for . Gods great respect of Kings . Rom. 13. 1 Colimus imperatore 〈…〉 , &c. Tert. ad Scapul . cap. 2. 1 The Author of Principality is God. Cum res sit praestātissima ordo politicus , &c. Calvin ▪ in hunc locum 2. The necessitie of principality . Chessan . Catal. part . 5. cons. 1. Prover . 8. 8 Dan. 2. 11. Divina providentiâ regna constitu●ntur humana . Mans necessitie , & Gods supplie by Callings . Eccles. 5 9. Gen. 1. 26. Gen. 2. 16. Gen. 4. 2. Gen 4 22. Gen. 4. Gen. 4. 26. Governement founded in Adam . Princes giue a civill life to a Land. 3. The excellencie of principality . The kindlie and sweete relation betwixt Prince and people . The Character of Principality is of GOD immediatelie . The signes of principalitie . 1. In their coūtenance . Quantus motus sit ad unā iussionem imperatoris , Aug hom 16. Prov. 19. 12. 2. In their Ornament . Aut capite Diadema , aut in manu Sceptrum . Tertul. advers . Iud. cap. 10. 1 Chr 29. 25 2 Chr. ● . ● . The limitation of Princes . Psal 82. 6. 7. Sciunt quiillis dederit impertum a quo sunt secunds post quem primi , &c. Tertul. Apol cap. 30. Hos. 8. 4. Eccles● 5. 9. Psal. 51. Soli Deo reus quia hominem non habet qui ●ius facta d●●udi cet . Cassiod . ibid. 1. Monarchie is the best sort of Governement . Tum Resoub . id est res popul● bene ac iuste geritur sive ab una Rege ▪ sive a paucis optimatibus , sive ab universo populo . August ▪ de Civi● . Deilib , 2. cap 20. Their practise is Monarchie . Monarchie is the end of all . 1. Errour in Princes : affectation of Divinitie . That conceate is a great frensie Ante ●mnes Deos & super ●mnes Deos. Tertul. Apol. Cap. 30. It is Sathans policie . August . civit . lib. 9. cap. 10 Gentium numina scelerum nomin . ● . Iovem non magis regno quam vitijs principem Cypr. Epist. 2 Portenta non numina , Cyp de va●t . idol . sect . 2. The Pope is taken with that frensie . Pontificale de Consecratione Imaginum . Minor est si tune Deus dicitur . Tertul. Apol. Maledictum est , ante Apothensim Caesarem Deum nuncupare . Tertul. Apol. 34. Nec Deus es nec bomo . 1 Anabapenemies to Magistracie . a Si quis putat quoniam Christianus est , &c. Aug. propos . 72. ex Epist ad Rom. b Iudai non peccarunt dicendo non habemus Regem nisi Caesarē , sed quia abnegarunt Christum . Aug. Ps. 55. c Singulare Dei opus est rectum in mundo princi● patum erigere ac tueri . Calvin in hunc locum . Rom. 13. Grace and Magistracie agree , Prov. 8. Rom. 13. 1. d Potes & officio ●urisaictionis tuae fungi & humanitatis meminisse . Tertul ad ●cap cap. 4. e Ambros. Hexam . lib. 5 passim . f Secundum istas vestras fallacissimas ●anissimasq . rationes habenis laxatis . Aug. contr . epist. Gaud ▪ lib. 2. cap. 1● . 2. A popular errour that Princes get good , but giues none to their people . ●ivius Dec●d . 1. lib. 2 Ambros. Hex . lib. 5. cap. 21 People should 1. pray for Princes . Nos pro salute imperatoris Deum in vocamus a ternum . Ter. cap. 30. 1 Tim. 2. 1. Such prayers are our profite . 1. Tim. 2. 1. Ier. 29. 7. 1 Kings 24. g Si quis de populo deviat , solu● perit : Verum Principis error multos involvit . Bernard . Epist. 1●7 . h Regun● lapsus p●na populorum est Amb. Apo Dav●d . Quapropter utile est ut bon● diu lateq . regnent . Aug. Civ . Dei lib. 4. cap. 3. 2 Obey them in the Lord. Rom. 13. 1. Gods designation of Solomon . 1. Chro. 22. 8 9. 2. Sam. 7 ▪ 13. 1. Chro. 28. 5 Three ways to come to a Kingdome . 1. Conquest is violent . Machiavell de principe . Conquerors abuse Providence . Esa. 10. 5. 6. Prescription alone is not sufficient . Inferre bella ●in . timis qu●d aliud quam grande latro einium nomi● nandum est . Aug. de C●● . lib. cap. 4. 6. a Elegante● enum & veraciter Alexandro Magno Pirata respondit . Aug. C●vit 4 c. 4 b Impunt ●itatem sceleribus ac quirit , &c Cyp. ad D●na . Prescription the maine ground of the Popes Vsurpation over Princes Dur and , spe cul lib. 4. 2. 25 marta de lurisdict part , 1. cap. 33. num . 13. Election to Kingdomes is tumultuous . Satiut esse exist●mabant eos intrusot qualescunq , tolerandos . Baron . An. 897. num . 1. It hastened the ruine of the Impyre . Tertul , apol . 3. Succession is the best way . Election and Conquest yeelde to succession . Womens governement lawfull . Scripseram cum resinter nos turbulentissima essent . b Lata est illa Lex Vocon●a , nequis haeredem faeminam faceret , nec unicam siliam . &c. Aug. Ci●it . lib. 3. cap. 21 Numb . 7. 8. Q. Elizabeths instance . Thuan. K. Iames his instance . Gods determination . Deut. 17. 26 2 Sam. 7. 12. David rests on Gods designation Barbarous Princes cruel against their Children . A Kings Sonne is a great Blessing . The Line of this Kingdome ▪ Hector ▪ Boeth Les●●ns . A Zorius Tom 2 , lib. 10 1. Quoniam Gaudium sem per properat . &c Cyp. Ep. 33. Praevenit omnia verba mea vester affectus Aug. Psal. 147. Dicemus bre●●iter . Bern. de resurrect . serm . 2. Spiritu rectitudinis . &c. Calv. in hunc locum . 1 Chro 29. 19. ibid. 22 12. & 28. 9. 1 The nature of Iustice. Eccles. 8. 4. Exod. 18. 2. Necessitie of iustice . 1. It is the bridle of mans corruption . Luk. 6. Nec sane frustra institutae sunt potestates . Aug Epist. 54 2. It is the Guarde of our Lotte . Exod. 20. a Remotá iustitià quid sunt regna nis si magna la ▪ trocinia . Aug. ●ivit . lib. 4. cap. 4. b Per iura Regum possidentur possessiones Tract . 6. in Ioh. Noli dicere quid nihi & Regi ? 3 Decyding questions . Summum in Regibus bonum , &c. Greg. lib. 7. Epist. 120 ▪ Rex est lex vi● va , & Lex est Rex iustissimus . Philo. de vita Mosis . lib. 2. Rempub. sine iniuria regi non posse . Au. Civ . 2 ca. 21. Princes fittest for to Iudge . Qui perso nam amici induit exuit personā & conscienti ●●● iudicis ▪ Aug. 3 The extent of Iustice. Reges terrae serviūt Christo , &c Aug. Epist 48. In hoc enim Reges ▪ &c. Aug. con . Cresconium Three haue enteresse in Religion . Constantins exact distinction . Vos eorum quae intra Ecclesia geruntur , Episcopi esti● &c. Euseb vit . Const. ● 24. Synods for Religion . 2 Ch. 29. 25 1 Chro. 17. 9. Popes debarred Princes . a Bellar de Laicis . cap. 1. Pet Thy. les . de Eccl Thes. 3 b Francise . Boz . de Monarchia . c Pla. Gre. 7 Canonizing of Kings , the popes baite to gul them . Bella de offi● . Principis . lib. 3 à cap. 3. ad finem . And the popes discover . a In Cathedra Petr● , solio Christi erant homines monstruosi vitá turpissimi , &c. Barron . Ann. 897. Bern. Ep. 96. 1 Politicke abuse of Religion . 2 King. 10. 16. 1. Kin. 12. 26 28. Animian . Marcellinus . a Memini enim me & ●e communiter aliquando &c. Basil Ep. admirand 4. Iusia . desert . b Quam quod Deo & religioni &c. Cusan . Crib . Alc●r . lib. 3. cap. 8. c Leo 10. P. Be●b . 2. Superstitiouslie abused themselues in it . Prateolus . lib. 2. hares . 8. Durand Rat. lib. 2. cap. 8. num . 6. Hilar. lib. 3. contr . Const. 3. Neglect of Religion . Et nune Reges entelligite id est n●lite tristes esse , &c. Aug. psa . 2. Non auferet mortalia qui Regna dat cale●●ia , Sedul . True Religion makes people more obedient to Princes . Princes owe their liberty from the pops tyrannie to reformation vnder God. Truth an vsher of loyaltie . Kinglie prudence is the gift of God. Prov. 8. 15. 16 Nam si propria virtute satis instructi essent Reget , &c. Calvin . in hunc locū . The popes tye God to their Chaire ▪ but not themselues to God. Ceremonial . lib. 1. 6. 2. a Non Cathedra facit Sacerdotem . Chry hom . Matth. 43. b In sedem Apostolicam horenda . &c. Barr. 900 n. 3 Per A●nos ferè centum , &c. Genebr . lib. 4. sect . 10 Barron . An. 897. num . 4. Stertentibus . omnibus quibus fuerat vigilandum . Idem . Anno 899. ● . 3● . Idem Anno , 900. n. 1. The work of the royall gift is good Governement . Exod. 31. 30. 1. Good Lawes the rule of Governement . Populi nullis legibus tenebantur . Aug. Covit . 4. 6. Good lawes haue both direction & sanction . Good Lawes the sinews of societies . The diverse respects of of Lawes . They are both for direction and execution . 1 King 9 3. 1 King. 10. 4 2 Practise of Lawes . Leges benè stabilitas sed sed malè observatas ▪ Ber-Non eris innocent . Bern. Consid. lib. 2 The due application of Lawes is fruitfull . Prov. 29 2. Their wrōg application is hurtfull Prov. 29. 2. Psal. 12. 8. Vnrighteous nesse is the mortality of Kingdomes . Ministration of Iustice. Eccle. 3. 16. ●nter leges ipsas delinqui tur , inter iura peccatur . Cyp. Epi st . 2. Ecclc. 3. 17 Perverted Iustice is a case reserved to God. It shall bee censured at ahe last day . Lexcuria c●● lestis & Re●pub . est volunta● Dei. Aug. Difficulties of judgement . 1. From the Lawes . Ad citiorem litium decisionem . Cod , ●● . in it para . h●c igitur . 2 From the parties . 3 From witnesses . Heb. 6. 16. Psal. 116. 11. Remeedy of these difficuties . Rev. 2. 17. Psal. 82 1. Necessitie of torture is a torture to the criminal Iudge . It is as necessar amōg Christians as among Pegans . The innocent sometimes punished . Ideo torque●●ur confiten tes & absol●imur negantes quia nomin●s proelium est ▪ Tertu . Apologet. The guiltie some times escape . Psal. 25. 17. 2 Chro. 19. 6. 7. 3 Kings haue great difficulties . Qui imperāt serv●●nt eis quibus videntur imperare . Aug. Societati humanae dominando consulitur & consulendo servitur . Rom. 13. 1. 4 And great dangers . Iustice irritateth vnrighteous men . Causa supplicis non est iusticia iudicis . &c Aug. de Trin. lib. 4 cap. 10. God guardeth Princes by a speciall providence . Flatterres are a snare to Kings . It is faintnes to lay down their Crownes . Nicephor . Euseb. Ruffin . Diocletianus post cruentam ●aedem in persecutione , &c Constan. apud Euseb. lib ● . cap. 25. Bar●n . Ann● . 304. nu● . ● . Bell. Smalea . 1 Pietie the first remeed of these difficulties . Isa. 11. 2. Psal. 119. 164 The popes profainnesse in the Consistorie . Palaot . de consul . Consist . pag. 373. M●rum nemini esse debeb●t — quod prop● ter sactissim● Christs Vicarii praesentiam — sed ad secretioris my sterii significatione●● . Dist. 40 cap. Convivia . Recede a me non te ●abe● necessarium . Hieron . advers ●elag Nullum tibi venenū , nullum gladium magis formido quam , &c. Bern de consid . lib. 3. Bellar. de officio Principis lib. 1. cap 22 Illius ergo ●●bis virtus quaerenda est , &c. Gregor . lib. 6. Epist. ●● . 9. 2. Prudence expedeth difficulties . The multitude vntractable . Psal. 78. 72. Moderat Governement is durable . 2 King. 12. Prov. 29. 4. Davids subjects are Gods people . Man most vnrulie of all creatures . No pure and meere Nature . Psal. 49. Philo de ●ita mosis ▪ lib. 1. p. 475. Idem de Agricultura . p. 150. Affectu bruto d●cuntur . Man most obliged and best furnished , is most disobedient . God hath set Magistrats to curbe mens outrages . Psal. 82. 3 4 Kings in Gods Church are most happy . Psa. 16. 6. 1. Pet ▪ 2. 9. Psal 18. 47. Good people easilie ruled . 2 Pet. 1 4. Best people most capable of equitie and disposable to obedience . Kings ought to rule them selues . Psal. 101. 1. vers . 2 ▪ Quic●●que proprium corpi●● subegit , &c. Amb. in psal . 118. ser. 14. Rege terram & eris Rex terra , &c. Aug. Psal. 75. Selfe-governement is a safe governement . b Xenoph●n . Cyr. ( a ) Seneca Ep. 37. c Greg psa . penit . 5. d Ambros. psal . 47. e Greg. mor. lib. 11 cap. 12 f Nam etsi ha bet aculeum , tamen eo non vtitur &c. Amb. Hexa mer. lib. 5 c , 21 Iustice beginneth at Kings . Aug. civ . 19. 4 Tot Dominorum quot vi● tiorum servus civ . 4. 3. Multae bestiae nobis sunt . Basil , exam . hom . 10. Qualiter alios corrigere . poterit . &c. Aug. Abus . grad . 2. Malus etiam si regnet ser ▪ vus est . Aug. civit . 4 c , 3. Kings are examplers . Great power without grace is hurtfull . Christian Kings are Kings over themselues . Tune enim verè Regi Regum amplius placebit . &c. Gregor . lib. 5. Epst. 106. The Governement of his Familie . Psal. 101. Civit. 19. 16 Kings are as helmes sweying their Kingdomes . 2. Chro. 28. Ibid. 29. Ibid. 33. Ibid. 34. Constantius wise try all of his Court. a Itlos tan . quam Dei proditores imperatoris servitio indignos censuit ; &c. E●seb . in Vit. Constan. lib. 1 cap 9. & 10. Baron Anno. 304 num . 18. Proofe of Solomons . wisedome . 1 King. 3 ▪ 16 17. &c. Maternus affectus parcens affectus , sed novercalis affectus crudelis . 1. King. 3. 28 Peace the fruite of a good Governement . 1 Peace with God. Rom. 5. 1. Rom. 14. 17. Iustitia non est nisi in ●a Repub. &c. Aug. 2 Peace civill . Aug. ●●vit . 2. 21. 1 Cor. 10. 14. 3 peace , particular . Micah . 4. 4. 4. Kinglie peace . Luk. 2. 14. The harmonie of these , peaces . No Iustice , no peace . Levit. 26. Deut. 27 28. Saving severitie . Cruell Clemencie . Num. 35. 34 Iustice and peace goe in others hāds . Deut. 32. 15. Solomon answereth to this peaceable name . 1 Chro ▪ 22. 9. 10. 2 Chro. 1. ●5 Christ the true Solomon Multa de Solomone dicuntur quae e● conventre non possunt , &c. Aug. Civit. 17. 8. 1 Cor. 1. Esay . 53. Num. 23. 1 Ioh. 1 ▪ 9. Necessitie of warre . a Tertul de Coro● , militis Non enim militare delictum est , sed pro praeda , &c Aug de verb. Dom. in Matth serm . 19. Warre is for sinne . Galat. 5. Rom. 7. It shaketh all . Man cruell against man. Neque enim vnquam in●er se Leones aut inter se Dra● cones , &c. Aug. civit 12 22. Armies are men transported . Aug. Civ . 2. 25. True Religion the great care of princes and people . True Religion is the health of Kingdomes . Pagan kingdomes farre behind Christian Kingdomes . Religio & timor Dei est qui custodi● &c. Lact ▪ de ●ra . 12. & 8. True Religion keepeth peace amōg Kingdomes . Isa. 2. 4. Micah . 4. 3. Regna in orbe ut domus in urbe &c. Aug No mixture of Religion . Religio & ve●●eratio nulla alia quam vnius Dei , &c. Lactant. lib. 1 ▪ cap. 20. Istud omnium maximè — vna fides — &c. Theod. l. 1. cap. 10. Such mixture is vnlawfull . Qua est peior mors anima , &c. Aug. 2 King. 17. 32 33 34. ( a ) Qua Divorum nostr●rum Apotheoses . Cerem . p. 1 b Ne D●am ipsā , &c. Leo. 10. lib. 8. Epist. 17. c Bellar recog . p. 2. d Vives ad Aug. civit . 8. cap. 27. e Civit. 4. 22 It is a fleshly policie . Aug Epi. 146. It is impossible . Baron . Ann. 357. n. 12. Bin. Tom. 1. p. 519. 520. Basil. de Spir. Sanct. cap. 1. Confusions of Holland . a Libertas prophetand● in Pastoribus , &c. Pareus . b Theophil . Epist. pasch . 1 c Anonym dissert ▪ de pace & concordi● Ecclesia . An. 1630. d Vorst pra● fat . Exeges . ( e ) Grot. de Ver. Christ. Rel. in fine . Exam Cens. cap. 10. C●eer . de Di vinat . ●dem de Nat. Deor. lib. 3. in fine . Aug Ep 107. Ci●it . ●ib . 5. c ▪ 9. toto . a A●●ter quā hactenus cre● ditū est . exam cap. 18. b Explanatores latuisse videtur . Socin Explic ▪ 10. 1. inifio pag 1. & 3. c Sententiā nostrā , ●nauditam scimus Socin . de nat . Christ p. 1. d Adversari omnibus , &c. So●in contr ▪ V●jek p. 134 e Lal. Soc. primu● omniuū docuit . Soci● ▪ def●ns . Asser 1. Soc. de nat . Christi . p. 7. f Cert●sumus hanc interpretationē , &c. Puc . Christ ser. rat 120. g Cuteu . Object . 21 a Quid hic faciat aut sentiat ▪ &c. Soc. resp ad C●t . Ob. 2● b Dum bene fundata ▪ &c. Lyrin . Con. cap. 6. c Damnate quae ●enebatis ▪ &c. Ibid c. 14 d Omnes sic , sed nō ego sic . Ber● Epist. 190. e Quod accipi ▪ ten●o nec d●muto &c. Hilar ▪ ad Constant p. ●81 . f Quis hoc vendi●at an Moses Paciā . Epist. 3 apud Biblio . Pat. Tom. 3. col . 4. f Et tant● scelus iugibus absterge ●acry●●s Hieron ▪ advers . Vigilant . Schisme renteth both the Church & the state . Aug. Ep. 146. Field of the Church . pag. 189. Plus no vitate turb●nt , qu● vtilitate prosunt . Aug. Epist. 118. Psal. 122. 6 , 7 Gods King. 1. His entrie 2. His disposition . Cuiplus licet qua● aliis ▪ plerumq . plus libet ▪ quam licet . 3 His Govevernement . Ios● . 1. Psa● ▪ 119. 4. His accompt of his people . 1 Chro. 28. 2 ▪ 5. In his ends Machiavells Tyrant . 1. His entrie Mach. pr●n . 18 disp 3 42 Machiavel . principis ● . 18 & 19. 2. His disposition . Antimach . 191. 3. HiS governement . Mach , de privit . 23 Antim . 482 , 487. Petrus Rex Arragonia . 4. His account of his people . 5. His end . Mach. Princ. 20. Oderint dum metuant . Borgia Machiavells Darling . a Quae enim meliora novo Principi Praecepta , &c. Machiavel . Prin. cap. 7. b Summa bonitas preces Authoris audivit . &c. Practic . Can. p. 233. Paulus Iovius . Guicciardin . Extraordinaria . quadam , fortun● malignitate . Machiavel . Princ. cap. 7. Borgia fortunes play foole . Machiavilian policie is madnesse . Iob. 5. 13. 1 Cor. 3 19. He contemneth both Christian Princes and Religion . Machiavel . Disput lib. 2 cap. 2 ▪ Regna mundi bonis & malis communiter praestat . Aug. Civit. lib 4. cap. 33 Qu● Augusto , ipse & Neroni Ibid. lib. 5. cap. 22. Aug. Civit. 5. 25. Stat magni nominis umbra . Gen. 6. 4. Ciacconi●● . But Bellarmine refuteth him , de Purgatorio . lib. 2. 8. Tyranny can not destroy Governement . Gen. 1. The Popes Vassals . 1. Hee vsurpeth on their entrie . 2 prescriveth their taske . Bellar. Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 7. 3 Appointeth their Lawes . Sulp. Sever ▪ de Vita . S. Martini . Bellarm. Apolog . A perfect King. Actor . 13. Few good Kings . In Israel Reges alios magis alios minus omnes tamen reprobos legimus . Aug. Civit. 18. lib. 23. His Paterne . Bellar de off ●rin● lib , 2 3 ▪ His end . 1. In godlinesse . 2. His righteousnesse . Prov. 21. 1. Psal. 8● . 1. His Throne . 1 Kin 10. 18 19 Affabilitie . Ester . 1. 2. Philip of Macedon . Loue of his people . His courage . Clemencie . Sicuti est aliquando misericordia pun●ens ita est crudelitas parcens . Aug. Epist. 54. Hee seeketh the loue of his Subjects . Exod. 32. 32. Mutual loue betwixt them . 2 Sam. 24. Tyrants tormented with feare . Loving Princes dwell in peoples hearts . Regem suum Apes summa protectione defendūt &c Ambros hex . l b. 5. cap. 21. Peoples loyalde the guard of Prince● . Civit. lib. 5. cap. 24. The hapines of a ●and . Heb. 13. Psal. 80 Malach. 1 Luke 19. Psal. 76. 1 Psal. 132 Esay . 32. 1. 17 Deut. 11. 12 Psal. 144 15 Wee ought to praise God. Psal 21. Scotlands Happinesse . Psal. 147. 19 20. Psal 2. Bed Hist ▪ Anglor . Great Britains happinesse . Psal. 147 12 14. Bernard . Sermon . 33 Deut. 4 7. 8 Deut. 4. 7. 8 Speach to the Nobilitie , &c. To the Colledge of Iustice . To Edenburgh . Wee ought to pray . 1. For the King. Esay 11. 2. 3 Cantic . 8. 6 Psal. 61. 6. 7 Psal. 132 2 For the Queene . Psal. 45. 3 For the Prince . 1 Sam 2. 12. 1 King. 2. 4 2 Chron. 6 16 Prover . 3. 1 Luke . 1. 4 For our Selues . Esay . 5 Rom. 2. Deut. 4. 9 True thanks giving is n●w obedience . Psal. 68. Notes for div A13078-e31600 Papists are better seene by their practise than controvesies They are vnder a judiciall and hereticall pertinacie . a Obstinatissima pervicacia Civit l. 2. cap. 1. b Praesumptionis insanae est Facian ad Sympron . Ruff. i● Symbol . They hane wedded thēselues to the Trent faith . Their miserable shifts . 1 They shift Scripture . a Hosius . Pighius . L●n●anus . Colloq . Ratis . 16●0 . 2 Traditions a ● Prateo● ▪ b●res b Tertul. Pr●scrip . ( c ) Lindan Azer . d Lactan. l. 5. cap. 20. 3 Fathers . a Lyrinens commonitor . ( a ) Proleg . retract . b Dur. fol. 140. 4 Counsells . Vives in August . 5 Popes . testimonie . Popes iudge and partie ▪ 6. Philosophie a Hieron in Esay 19. b Venenata eloquenti●●acula contorquens . Cypr. Epist. 57. c Apo● in Cantic● . Comment . in Amos. Ibid. Polid. invent ▪ lib 5. 1. Lactan. 3. 1 a Hieron ▪ ad Ctesiph ( b ) Basil C●nc in Ma● Mar ●y●● Their new Philosophie ( a ) Scot. 4 distinct . 10. Monsters in Philosophie Their disputs are many . Irene● . Cens. Paris . Val. Analys . But now tastlesse and hurtfull to themselues . Vasq de adorat . 409. Expurging Indices a mar●yring of Bookes . Sixti Biblioth . praefat . a Thuan continuat . No ende of their purging . b Tertul , de Test ▪ A●● ▪ cap 1. August . Epist . 156. They shift disputs . a Salmeron . Tom. 8 Tractat . 1. b Manual . l. 5. cap. 12. c Sciop . pag. 122. d Alexipharm . 12. e Martyrol . praefat . Contrare to their former practise . ( a ) August . praefat . ad Brevic. collat . ( b ) Contra Faust. l 14. cap. 12. c Salmer vbi supra . d Clamosis vocibus personantes e Possid . Vita August . c. 17. f Cent. Luc. 5. col 30. a Neque congredi audeut , quia sciunt se facile superari ▪ Lactant l. 5. c. 1. 7 Refuge is crueltie . [ c ] Omnia in gladium resolvis . Cusan . Cribrat . Alcor 3. 8. b August . civit . l 3. c. 18 e Onuph . Vit. Paul. 4. The Pope a lyar & murtherer Iohn 8. 44. See the Treatise Chap. 30. 31 Arist. Phis. lib. 4. They shall never destroy the truth , or the Church . Hilar. Psa. 63 Deficient , doctrin●s spiritu● albius refutati . Ibid. Cypr. de ietum . Hilar. Trin. L. 7. Theoph. Epist Paschal . 1. Sathan blind●th them to their destruction . a In Apoc. 14. 17 18. b de Antic . Lib. 4. c. 5. c In Apoc. 18 19. d Histor. Con. Trid. lib. 1. e Bernard . con . lib. 1. f Can. l. 4. Theophil . ubi ▪ supra . They are as blind as their idoles ? Psal. 115. Bloodie Rome shall perish in blood . Revel 17. 6. Revel . 18. 4. Their Apostasie . Revel . 18. 4 Matth. 15. 13 Notes for div A13078-e37380 Pag. 98. Onus Ecclesia Episcop . Chemensit 1. Ecclesia pu ▪ ra . 1. Ecclesia pu● ra . Ante Concilium Nicenum exiguu● aut ●ullus respectus habebatur ad Eccl Rom. 2 Ecclesia am bitiosa . Concil . Chal. Act. 16. Vt fraternitas tu● instruatur . Cypr. Epist 42. Cor nelio . 3. Eclesia insidiosa . Concil . African . 4. 4. Eclesia seditiosa . 5. Ecclesia perniciosa . Revel . 18. 2. 4 2. Thess. ● Cypriano gloriossimo Papae Clerus Romanus Cypr. Epist . 26. Gregor . 7. Romae Synodum habuit &c. Baron . Martyrol . lanuar . 16. Gregor . 7. di ctat . 11. Vestan . d● osc . Ped. Pont. c. 17 Azor. part . 2 col . 94● . Bellar. Tom. 1. prafat . Lorin . in Act. Apost . Baron . Mar tyrol . Octob. 16 Christianosque appellari , & censeri loco summa dignitatis esse puta bamu● . Nazian . M●nod . Chr. Homil. 33 in . Acta . Francisc. B●zius de Monarch . p. 1. Continuat . Th●an . Pacian . Epist. 1. Baron . An. 876. n. 6 Ibid. n. 9 Arbitrio papae imperium est collatum . Cregor . 7. lib. 2. Epist. 13. Facultas eligends Imperatorem , &c. Aphoris . Car. 19. Azor. part . 2 lib. 10. cap. 6 in fine . Ideo Imperator à Pontis●ce Diademate decoratur . Aphorism . 16. ● Romani P●ntifices in cor●nandis Imperator . &c. Constantinop . Baron . An. 87 9. n. 9. Bellar. recog . pag. 59. Cerem . lib. 1 sect 5. Pontificial . Rom fol , 55 Francisc. Leo Thesaur . for , Eccles. cap 1 n. 22. It. cap. 25. n. 13. b Marta Iurisc . part . 1 c. 18. n. 12 ▪ & n. 18. c Imperatoris juramento fidelitat . &c Vastan . de os●u . ped . p. 93. d Decuit Ro manum Pen tif●●em juramento fidel & obed . sibi Re ges obstringe re — vt il lorum arrogātiam & teme ritatem inhi beret Ibid. pag 97. Proverb . 8 Ceremonial . e Suarez de fens . lib 3 c. 22. num . 9 Vicarius Christi habet domi nium in Vassalum suum . Baron An ▪ 701 num . 16. 17 Et An 1097 n. 18 1● . &c a Bellar de transl . Imperij Dresser . de translat . Imp. ( b ) Implorationem potius quam vocationem hanc di● xerim . Otto ▪ Frisin degest . Frederic . lib. 2 a Martianū Imper. à Deo electum esse . Bellar. Rom Pont. Lib. 5. cap. 3. Potestas — Dominorum meorum pietati coelitus data est . Ibid. Casaub. de li bert . Ecclesiast . Cusan de concord . Catholic . lib 3. c. 1. 23. &c. Bell. Recog . pap . 52. Nomen Imperatoris potest & forte debet deleri . a Becan . controvers . Anglic quaest . 3. ● . 14 15. b Schiop Ecclesiast . cap. 147. Ecclesia est mandra , &c. — Carolus Magnus haud paule mai●r aut sapientior Asinus fuit . Barron . ann . 1073 n. 7 Idem . 1076. n. 8. Barron 1112 n. 17. Platina , Vit. Gregor . 7. Vestan . p. 75. ●n . 551. n. 2. Richeom , Expost . Apol. cap 22. a Stàpham equi Papalis ●enere debet . Marta ●uris . 1. cap. 18. n. 18. b Deinde accepto equi fre●● peraliquo● &c. Ceremo . Rom. fol. 26. pag. 2. Ibid. Marta Iuris . 1 18 Iuel . Defens . P. 235 1 Cor. 12. 12 — Cuius vestigia adorat — Matuan . Ceremonial . passim . a Imprimis Pontificium humilitas , commenda●i debet , &c. Vestan ▪ de osc , ped . Pont. cap. 18. pag. 14● . Zo●aras ▪ a Romani Pontifices ex ▪ pressam Apostolici muneris imaginem ▪ &c. Vestan . ibid. I am linte● calceamenta in usu Ecclesia Rom. non sint . &c. Ibid. pag 148 ( b ) Diocletian● quidem improbitas , &c. Ibid. cap. 2 p. 14. ( a ) Papa est successor Petri piscato ris & non Augusti Im ▪ peratoris . Psal. 68. 23. a Tum pedes sanguine ●ingunt●r , &c. Vestan Ibid p. 154. ( b ) — Sic convenientius ut arbitor intelligitur pes tinctus in sanguine . Aug. Psal. 67. Esay 49. 23. c Prophetiā illam imple●ā esse Imperatori● . & Regi bus &c. Suar Des●ns . Lib 3 cap. 3. cap. 24 ● , 17 d Eudaem . Iohan. Paral. Tort● cap. 8. Acts 16 Acts 10 a Marta de iuris part . ● ▪ c. cap. 46. b Pipin . An. Do● 752 , Marta ibid : a Alexandri . 3. factum commendari potest , &c. Vestan . p. 75 Rex Regina ▪ rum . Tholos . Syntag. 18. 1. 11. Horat. Turs de Aede Loret . Lib. 1. cap. 6. a Potest Pontifex illas emendare , Suarez . &c. Defens 3 22. Ibid. n. 15. 16 b Denegato brachio seculari , &c. Mat Iuris . part . 1. cap. 5 1. n. 1. c Eymer . Director . Inquis part 3. q. 34. Fegna Comment 83. d Quam●is Pontifex , &c. Bellar. Rom. lib. 5. cap. 6. Baron ann . 878 n 22. 2 Thess. 2. a Quod illi soli ●icet pro temporis . &c. Hildebrand Dictat . 7 Regula Canc. Stylu● curiae Romanae variat . quotannis . Ab eadem sede Apostolica , &c ▪ Baron . 878. Baron : A●n . 547 : n. 50. Idem Anno. 553. ● . 231 a Christus distinxit , &c ne ●ut Imp. iura Pontifecis , &c. Bella Rom Lib : 5 cap. 5 Gomes ▪ Regul . Cancel fol 83 2. Thessa : 2. 8 Tholos . Syntag . Lib. 47. cap. 20. n. 8. a Vis directi va sine coactiva inefficax est . Suarez . Defens . lib. 3 c. 23 ▪ n. 3 b Ibid. n. 18 c Nam non videretur dis cretus Dominus fuisse &c Bertrand . de Origin . Iuris . quaest ▪ 4. Bibliothec . Pat. Tom. 4 Col. 105. ( d ) Roderic . Zamor . spec . lib. 2. cap. 1 a Duobus modis potest Rex cōtumax , &c. Suarez . defen . 6. 6. 13 b Esto excedat . &c. Suarez . defens . 6 6. n. 16. 17 Cypr. epist. 51 a Suarez . Defens Cath. lib. 6. sect . 18 Ibid. sect . 24 Facio vt ille qui tibi Rex erat , non sit tibi Rex contra Barclaium . pag 259 b Hunc etiā ingratiam recep● — non ●at men ▪ &c. Pla ▪ tin . dè vita Gregor . 7 ( a ) Iesuit . Sicar . part . 2 , c. 8. p. 73. Neque etiam à Papa absolutus Rex potest esse Penes Impera torem — non amplius stat Palatinū Haeresiarcham , vel haeredes●● ▪ ponere — ●●lustris Cardinales v●ani●●ter jurarunt , quod Pon tif . Max. ●evocare non possit . Aphoris . Card. 27. 28 a In vitam ejus grassari , quacunque ar te licet . Marian , de Reg. lib. 1 : cap. 7 ( a ) Duplex beatiss . Pater ministerium Petri. &c. Baron in vot . ad Paul. 5 b Pulch-dici ▪ tur ei● macta & manduca , &c. Bel. Rov● 1 cap. 22 ( c ) Alcasar in Apoc. c. 18 Ibid. Notat . 7 d Et ait Petro , occide , & manduca ▪ occide quod sunt & fac quod tu es , Aug. e Nimirum eo mysterio Ec lesiam , &c Ann. 4 1. n. 6 [ f ] Diabolic● maliciae est , &c. On● . Eccles . 17. Cusan . Epist. 2 a Pontificia potestas , &c. Suarez de fen . 3. 26. n. 8 b Bellar. Rom. Pont. lib. 5. c. 10 c Alioqui obesset regibus Christi be neficium &c Bellar. Ibid. d - Suarez . defen ▪ 3. 27 Th. Aquin. Ibid. e Erasm. Enchirid. — Religio Christian●rū impossibilium est anima me● a cum Philosophis . a Hac sol● novitas , non dicam haeresis , &c. Sigibert . Ann. 1088. ( c ) Paganitatis crimen incurrit . Pelag. 1. Artic. 7 ▪ Qui Papaeprimatum negat peccat in Spi. sanctum . b S● haec pro positio negatur , fides Catholica abi●ratur , Suarez Defens . 6 ▪ 8 ▪ d Bell. resp . ad Apol. p. 7 In hoc cardo totius controversie vertitur Suarez . defen . 321. 3. Eudaem . Apol. Garnet . c. 5 e In qua salus totius orbis Christiani vertitur . Con tinuat . Thuā . lib. 8● f Onus Ec ▪ les . c. 15. ● . 13 ▪ ( g ) Gregor . Defen . Bellar h In secunda secunda . i Baron , 849. n. 17 k Ann. 504. n ▪ 1. & 506. n. 11 Bulla ●ij 4 de form , Iuramēt a Tempus hoc opportunū ratus &c Avent . lib. 5 pag. 56 9. b Etiamsi injuria vel ipsum Casarem affecerit &c. Ibid p. 564 c Romani rationem actorum reddere nolunt &c. A vent . l. 5. 563 d Imperiae , — & quicquid habere mortales possunt , auferre nos posse Plat. vit . Gregor . 7 Tho. 3. sum . 3. 48. 8. Caejet . ibid. Censur . Paris in prop. ex H● bern . Anno 1631. Azor. Instit part . 2. l ▪ 5. c Alvar. Pelag de planct . Ecclesiae fol. 7 col . 4. Ibid. fol. 2 — In omnibus . Per omnia . Ante omnia . Supra omnia . A●●● 160● a Pontifex ijs subjectu● e●at non minus quam cateri ▪ homines . Bell. Rom. Pontif. 2. 29. [ b ] Symmachus Biblioth . Pa●r . Tom. 3. col . 195. c Gregor . l. 9. Epist. 28 d Innocent . 3. Serm. 1. Sigibert●an 550 e Merito tri plicem ▪ coronā capiti aptavit &c Vestan ▪ pag 186 f Bellar , Rom. Pont. l. 5. c. 5. & 7 g Marta jur●sd part ▪ 1. c. 21. n. 29. Ipse est quasi Rex Schacharum . Io. 6. August . ibid. Tract . 25. Am l. 5. Epist. 33 1 Cor. 8 a Christ●● non habuit vl● lum temporale●egnum , &c Bellar. Rom. Pont. l. 5. c. 4 b Bellar ▪ Recog . pag. 21 Pascere est re● gi● more imperare . c Romanis proprium est libido dominandi . Aug. ●ivit . 1. 33 Ibid. lib. 1. c. 1 b Turpis est mutatio a coelestibus ad ter rena Bernard Cant ser. 35 c Bernard . Consid. lib. 3 Matth 6 d Alvar. Pe lag . 1. 62. fol. 58. Planum est in terdicitur do minatus . e Purpura Imperatorem decet . &c. Ambros. lib 5 Epist. 33 Anima humana &c. August . Epist. 1. 19. cap. 5 Th●los . Syntag . 1827 Dist● 40 c. 5 S● Papa . Apo● . in C●●t lib. 1 Aug. Civit. 4. 23. — Ante p●a ●eam hester num — ●quā ipsanovellitas Praxea h●ster ni — Id esse verum , quodcunq●e primum & adulterinum quod cunque posterius . Tertul. advers . Prax. cap. 2 b Quicquid a●ud te est pra ter vnam fidē persidia , non fides est . Hilar contr . Constā . d Spal . lib. 7 cap. 12 c Scriptura secundum cur re●tē vniversalem ritum exponendia , Cusan . Epist. 2 ad Bohemos Luke . 2 Rom. 13. 1. Tit. 3. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14 a Christianus null●us est hostis , &c. Tertul. ad Scapul . c. 2 b Nos pro sa lute Impera●orum , Deum in vocamus aeternum . Apol . c. 30 c Gregor Tho los. de Repub. l. 26. c. 7 n. 10 Christianos se ab eo dicerent appellari , cujus sit Hoc pi●ssimum dog ma ▪ vt Magistratui parea●t . Ibid. Malèvelle — eo forsi● an ma jus nec in ip sum qui per Deum tantus est . Tertul. ●pol . 36. Nazianzen . Chrysostom . Ambros. See heereafter , chap. 21 Rogam●s Auguste non pugnamus . a Quo tempore Principes erant Ethni●i &c Bell. Rom Pont. l 2. c. 29 b Supplicatio onem nostram &c Leo epist. 26. c Suppliciter postulav● . ●dē ad Eudoxia● ( e ) Omnibus modis paren●●● est piet● te vestra . Leo. Epist. 44 e Epist. 7 ( f ) Epist. 58 g Epist 75 h Epist ●5 i Epist. 78 Serenis●me Domine quod ad me att●net jussionibus o be●●entiam pr●beo . Lib. 4 Epist. 32 Lib 7 Epist. 1 Si c●de hominum v●ndica re me voluis sem . Aut haec non legunt , &c Erasm in scho ●d Ctefiphon O●●m aurei sacerdotes ligneis ministra bant vasis . &c Gratian de Consecrat ▪ Can Vasa in quibus . Gratian ca●s . 23 quest . 5. c. 24. Hieron tit . c. 2 Qui non est subiectus - in nullo fidem bonam extendit . a Quod Chri stiani olim nō deposuerant Neronem , — id fuit quia deerant vires temporales , &c. Bel. Rom Pont. l. 5. c. & contra Barcl . cap. 6 b Bellar. Ibid . Ridiculū est tale ius dedisse , & non facultatem vtendi . c Externi s●mus , &c. Tertull. Apologet . 37. d Euseb. hist Eccles lib. 8 e Et haberet agmina populorum , &c. Civit. lib. 22 c. 6. LudViv . ibid fuisse . a Iulian pag 259 & 258. b Ibid. 159 c Ibid p 304 d Pag. 300 e Pag. 300 ( f ) Pagani di cti quasi eodē fonte potantes , Baron ▪ Martyrol . Ianuar . 21 Iulian. a Non potest esse sa lubris correptio , &c. Au gust contra e pist . Parmen lib. 3 c 2. Canon . Non po test . 23 quaest 4 Eudaem Apol. Garnet p. 170 a Ea tunc erant tempora vt potius ad Martyriū sub e●ndem , &c. Romul . vel potius Bel cōtra Barclatū . c. 6 a Et si maximè fuit opus meritorium , ad id tamen non tenebantur . Iesuit . Si carius . c. 12. b Mandatū per ●eremiam vt subij●iant se Regi . &c. Ibid. cap. 13 a Suarez . de●en 43. c 23 n. 4 Non fuit materia vsus . b Bell cōtra Barcl ▪ c. 17 c Dissimula tioni se accom modantes & tempori ser vientes . Alca ser. Apoc l. 19 d Obedientia quam S. Gregor . Mau ritio exhibebat non fuit debita , sed coacta Bellar. recog . p. 25. 16 Regem sibiver bo ●euus praeposuit Waldens . lib 2. art . 3. cap 75 Duraeus lib. 5 pag. 140 b Non pater sed Vitricus est , Gretzer ▪ de lur prohibent . lib. 2. c. 10. c Mutis a mici , ●oque●tib●● adversarij Quo modo po test malus litigator lauda● re judices qui bus ●udicanti● b●●s ●ic●us ●st . a Gratian. distinct . 63. C. Qu●a . a Azor ▪ part . 2. lib. 10 c. 6. in ●ine . a Theologia haec Iesuitarum , non est nov● , sed antiquissima . Bell. Apol. c. 6. pag. 90. b Lau. Aust. pag. 44 c Primus ig●tur prodeat S. Gregorius 7. Bellar cōtra Barcla● um pag. 6 [ c ] Lego ▪ & relego Roma norum ▪ &c. Lib. 6. c. 10 d Bell. cōtra Barcla●um e Primus omnium Rom Pont Gregor . 7 &c. O●uph l. 4. de Car. creat . Res ante ea secula inaudita . f Hildebran . priv●●● specie religionis An tichristi imperij fundamen ta jecit . A vēt lib. 7 p. 684. a Gregorius ● constantianimo &c. Baron . Spalat . lib. 6 c 7. ● . 59 b Apud Wi thring ▪ discuss . p ●90 . c Magnam semper fuisse ●●●er ●mperatores , &c. Azor ▪ part . 2 apud Witbrig pag. 65. d Exulto spiritu , videns &c. Baron . vot . ad Paul 5 Exulto Spiritu videns — vindices collapsa libertatis . Contention of Hildebr . with the Emperour . a Imperij enim velonium no tollendi ▪ &c. Onuph . vit . Gregor . 7 b Episcopatus totius Germaniae in aula sua partim venales ▪ partim predae expositos habuit . Calvin . Inst. l 4 c 10 n 33. Plat. vita Gregorr . 7. The quaestion betwixt them . 〈◊〉 l. 5 a Benn● Cardinalis . Sigibert Gemla● . Matth. Paris . Waltran . b Lambert Ge●ochus . Binius . Baronius . Platina . c Naucler . Generat . 37 Abbas . Stad . Anno 1076 d Platin. Gregor . 7 Aventi● . Platin. ( e ) Inductum est , vt Rom. ●ontif &c. Azor part . 2 lib. 5 ▪ c. 43 V● liceret sexcent as ●n●re . ●vent 7 Naucler . Ge norat . 36. 37 a Vbi Christi●s operatus est salute●● in medio terrae . Bin tom . 3. part 2. col . 418 Baron . Anno 1 ●5 n 34 b B●n . vbi supra . Buron . ibid. n : 34. 51 Tyr ▪ de bello sacro . lib. 1. ● 11. & 12 b B●n . vbi supra . Buron . ibid. n : 34. 51 Tyr ▪ de bello sacro . lib. 1. ● 11. & 12 c Sub Ecclesia defensione ▪ &c. Bar. 1095 n. 41. 50 d Item illud pro omni pae●●tentia repu● tetur , Concil . Claramont . Can. 2. ●yrius lib. 1. cap. 15 B●n●us vbi supra . 416. 419. 683. 687. e Pro stipen● d●● , &c Bar. 1095. n. 41. f Fructum ●terne mercedis senon dub●●āt habi●uros . Co●cil ▪ Late ●an . sub Inn● cent 3 apud B●n . 696 a Sigibert Anno 1076. Matth. Paris . pag. 16 b Baron . An. 1085. n. 24 Matth. Tortus . Bellar. Apo. a Ecce s●culum inselex . Bellar. Chronol . ann 970 b Haec novitas nondum in mundo emerserat , Sigibert ann 108● . Baron . ann . 859. Idem . 845 : c K Iames Eliensis . Casaub. Spalato . d Baron . Martyrol . Maij 25. e Totius libertatis defesorem vnicum Annot. Plat. ad Gregor 7. Vestan . de ose ped . cap. 17 f Baron . ann . 1097. ● 21 , 28 29. 30 Tertul Apolog . cap. 6. a Vos dicitis licet , &c. Optat M●leadvers . Par menian . lib 5 b Illud veri● us quod prius , &c. Tertul. advers . Marcion . lib. 4. c Mih● antiquitas Iesus Christus Ignat ad Philad [ d ] Tam vetustam fidem . Tursell . hist , Lauret . praefa● [ e ] ●bid lib. 1. c. 2. & 6. a Fatues fuisse veteres ●●●eratores , & ●●perij nostri ordinis ●ui sibi tanto eum dedecore or● sublini a Papis sustini● r●nt . Iesuit a ●ud G●●dast . Replic . 1. Corruption in all estates . 2. Sathans malice . 3. Decay of the ●mpire . 4. The Romane ●eper . ● a Libido dominandi ●ne rat vnivers● populo Romano . Aug. Civit . 1. 30. b Quid tam notum saculis quam protervia & fastus Romanorum ? — Gent insue ta paci tumul tui assueta — vsque adeo subdi nese●a nisi cum non valet resistere . Bernard de consid lib. 4 5. Superstitious respect of the Pope . 6 Vnequall policie in Church and ●mpyre . Poperie a cōstant plot . ● Thess 2 Pretended holinesse a cause of the Popes greatnesse . Bellar. Chro ●ol 126. a Beea● O pus Tom. 5. p. 500. Duplicia sunt dona Sp. sancti — ad secundum genus pertinet illud quod agnos●imus in Pontifice . b Non ●mpedit assistentiam & directionem Spir ▪ sancti . Ibid. Matth 7. 23 Antiqu● est consuetudo ▪ vt R. P. dicatur sancti●simus , & beat●ss● mus Azor. Moral part ▪ 2. lib. 5. c. vlt. col . 941. a Meritis be at● ▪ Petri ind●bitanter sanctus effici tur ▪ Gregor . 7 dictat 23 Sufficiunt quae a loci decesso ▪ re praestantur . Gratian. distinct . 40. Non nos b ●u●●icit reputare San ctum vnde nō refertur san ctitas ad eum , sed ad ast●mationem subaitorum Apud Bin par ▪ 4 colum . 367 c Bellar. de Monach. lib. 1. cap. 2. d Em. Sa ▪ Aphoris ●it . absolu●to Octava nota sanctitas doctrin● . Bellar. de nota Eccl. c. 11 Idem recog . pag. 51. Change of their name . Bar an . 844. num . 1 Romes holinesse is profainesse . a Non requ●●● vllam in ternam v●rt● te● sed tan tum externa professionem &c Bellar de Eccles. milit . lib 3. cap. 2 b Campiaem Rat. 3. c Nostra defi●●●●● compre hendit capillos vngues , malos humores , Bel vbi supra . Civit. 1. 33 d In eorum sanctitate sa lus omnium Christianorū posita est . Ve stan de oscul . ped Po●t . p. 153. e Neminem ●oss● etiamsi ve●●t ●ubesse Christo — qui non su●est ontifici , &c Bel. ubi supra ▪ cap. 5. a Vnam ●s●nctam De Eccles 3. 9 Bee. Man● , 1 4 b Oculos nos erudi●os habe mus . l. c ult ▪ d Haec Var r● non credidit , &c August . Civit. 18. 10 e Oruphrius in vita Pauli 4. f Archi gal lus ille sanctis simus . Tertul. Apol. 25. Mater magna sacris suis non magnitudine numinis , sed crimini● . August . Civit. lib. 5 cap. 26. a Vidisti du● extrema Ep● scopum sanctis simum ▪ & pon tificem perditissimum Ba ▪ ron . an . 960. num . 7. b Totum ho● nor● , nihil san ctitati datur . Bernard . consid . lib. 4. c Monstrosa res gradus sūmus , & ani mus infimus &c. Ibid l. 2 d Nomen congruat actions ▪ &c Ambros de dign . sacerd . c. 3. Apon in Cantic . lib 1 O miserandā Ecclesiam tali creditampa ranympho . Bernard . Consid 3. Al●ac . de reso ▪ Excommunication the terrible motiue of their greatnesse . Azorius . Oratio ingenua ad Regem Christaniss . Revel . 13. 11 Platin. Aventin . 1. Schoolemen . a Os consecratum est Evangelio , & nihil crepat ni si Averroem , vel Aristotele Erasm Annot ● . Tim. 1 b Plerique ab Aristotele non aliter pen dent atque ab oraculo . Ca nus l. 10. c. 5. Erasm. vbi supra . ( c ) Verum est vnum falsum vero multifidum Nazian d Non sine manifesta suspicione adu lationis . Eras. vbi supra . e I am verò de Rom. Pont , potestate &c. Eras vbi supra Bellar. contra Barcla●ū p. 27 f Hominem acerrimum op pressum fuisse suae civitatis consuetudine , ac legibus . Civit. l. 6. c. 2 Possevin Ap p●rat . C. Mar Victor . Possev . Ibid. Bonaventura . Bin. Tom. 1. pag. 239. 2 Canonists . [ b ] Machiavel . Princeps . cap. 6. a Libris ●●ris Pont diligenter intuentibus , facile apparebit eos ad quandam imitationem , &c. Lancel . Inst. ●ur . Can. proem . b Baron a● . ● 6 5. n. 4. 5. 6 c Francis. Peg. disp . de aut . extr● . d Constit. Pontif. edit . a Petro Math. Radiu . de gest . Fred. 3 Casuists . Summa Angelica . Summa summarum . Tolet. Instruct Sacer. Vivald . Candel . Sayri casus Consc a Malven . de Antichristo lib. 1. cap. 12. b Caie● . de Delect . mo●osa . Gerson . de mollitie . Casuist . Tit. de debito conjugali . 4 Religious orders . Nostro hoc s● culo tam multae sunt religiones à Pontisi● cibus confirma tae , &c. Can. lib. 5. c. 5. fine . 5. Iesuits . a Thuan. hist. lib. 1●0 Hasenmull . hist. ●es●itic . Arnold● orat . lesuit . Lubin . praefat . ad Philippen . Tertul. Apol. 35. a Ignat. Epist . ad Lusi●anos . Tot sunt mihi milli● Clericorum , sed soli Iesuitae omnes superant , &c. Lucij . hist. Iesuit p. 144. Laur. Austriac . p. 49 Antonius Gallon . de ●ita-Philip . Nerij pag. 200. Gul. Barclai●s contra Bel. cap. 13. a Non audiunt Principes seculares , nec Imperatores , Salmer . tom . 6. Tractat . 23. b Societati h●retici sua appingunt scelera . Scriban . Amphitheat . lib. 1. c. 10 c Omnes Gal li● calamitates , &c. Richeo● Expost . Apol. cap. 26 d Lutheri , atque Calvini disciplina suapte natura ad scelus ar● mat atque impellit . Thuan. Hist. Oratio Sixti 5 Antisixtus . Rex alia habuit crimina praemeditata , &c. Cardinal Lothar . apud Goldast . polir . pag. 1139. Genes . 31. 32 Thuan. Continuat . 1. Auricular confession . 2. Aequivocation . 3. Seale of confession . Malder . de sigillo . c. 2 a Maldonat . summul . pag. 310. 317. Casaub. Epist. ad Front. Duc. Tert. Apol. C●vit . 2. 22 Oratio vera & ingenua . a Lud. Lucij hist Iesuit p 368. b Casa●b . ad Front. ●17 130 & 136 c Licet ei vts aequivocations dicendo non fe ci & ipse non habuisse complices , &c. Tolet. de In struct Sacerd. l. 5 c. 58 n. 7 4 Aequivocation . d Barnes . toto lib. de aequivocatione . e Sacerd Vis bic●n . Epist. ad Catholic . a Goldast . Replic . c. 1. ex Tyrio & Paul. Venet. Princeps c. 10 c Qui mortem suam con● tempserit tuae dominus est . Senec. d Tacit●● . e Cydon Apol Garnet . cap. 14 f Tantum vulnus palea inflictum Calviniane super stiti●ni ▪ Ibid. pag. 552. g Martyrē me ? &c. Gar , net . apud Casaub . Front. pag. 163. h Ibid. p. 170 a Illa est por tentifica sedes &c. Richeom . Expost . Apol. cap 27 b In Cathe dram Petri in ●rusi sunt homines monstruosi . &c. Baro. Anno 897. num . 4. c Apotastici Apostaticive , potius quam Apostolici Genebard . Chron. 1. 4 saec 10 d Nondum parasiti principum exorti fuerunt , &c. Bellar , contra Barcl . p. 31 e Viderint qui vel furore suo &c. Cyprian . Epist . 42 d Isti attendant specu ū saum , & si milia conqueri , si vllus pudor est , eru bescant . Ci vit . 4. 7. Richeom . les . Expost . Apol. a Capite 21 pag. 174. b Ibid. 174 c Ibid p. 222 Defens Aphoris . Iesuit . Cydon . confut . Anticot Scripsit Mariana nescio quid Cydon . Apol. Henric , Garnet . Richeom . Expost . Apol. a Potest sū mus Pontisex ●igare Principes saeculares &c , Bell. contra Barclaiū . cap. 3 pag. 46 b Possunt , & debent Reges privari suo dominio . Recog pag. 45 d Iesuita Sicarius . p 49 [ c ] Marta de Iuris . part . 1 cap. 23 to●o - e Ibid. 61 f Ibid. 63. g Ibid. 44. 133. 142. h Ibid. 272 i Henricus eo nomine 3. jaceat manu Monachi peremptus de Princip lib. 1 , cap. 6 a Gratian , Caus. 15. quast 6. Can. nos . b Gratian , Caus. 23. quest 5. Can. Excommunicatorum . c Becan . Controvers . Anglican . d Confut. Ant. p. 49 e Thuan. Contin l. 3 Oratio . Sixt. 5 Ballar . resp . ad Apol. oratio Sixti , &c. Scelus non tātum agitur sed & docetu . Cypr , epist. 3 a Non excuso factum , odparricidia execror conspirationes . Bellar. resp . ad Apol. de Iurament . pag. 22 b Apolog. Garnet . pag. 263. a Henricus 4 patroc●nium Iesuitarum suscepit , & publicè pro ijs perora vit . Becan Opuscul Tom. 1. p. 500 b Apolog Iesuit Bohemorum . Laurea Austriaca . l. 1 c Oratio ingenua p. 102. d Apolog. Garnet . 57. Confut. Ant. Cott. 32. e Continuat Thuan. 99. f Confut. Anticot p. 39 Vno Mariana aegre excepto . Casaub. ad Front. p. 8. g Non est immunis a scelere ▪ qui ●t sieret , impera●it . Cyprian Epist. 31. Matth. 26. a In man● Pont. Mux . est — Majesta tem●mperatoriam redintegrare , &c. Apboris . Cardin . 12. b Caveant igitur Principes ▪ expellere , vel parum honorare Episcopos ▪ — si volunt eorum regna , & status longo tempore possidere . Iu●is part . 2. c. 34. n●ult . c Azor 2 5. 43. Becan controvers . Ang ▪ l c. 122. Bellar , contra Barclaium . a Pro Rege agimus , imo cum Rege veritatis am antissimo Baron an . 1097. no ▪ 8 b Edict . Phi lip . 2. contra Baron . Thuan Cont. Spalat . l. 6 fine c Iulian. epist , ad Ecebol pag. 308 Semper insidi● osa est , callida , blanda adulatio . Hieron . adver , Pelag. lib. 1. d Bellar. de offic . Princip lib. 1. cap 4 a Baron . an . 701. n. 22 Clemens 8. Ian. 1601. b Vides vt delivarit Rex , dum ista furens scripsit . Baron . c In sensum reprobum dati non fnissent . Bellar. vbi supra . d Aperuisti Regum oculos &c. Cor. Cornel. praesa . in Proph. min. August . Psal 2. a Pontifices ordinariè in Synodis Episc● porum , &c. Bellar. contra Barcl . c. 12 ( b ) Ex prudēti piorum ac doctorum hominum judicio aesti●andum est . Becan . controver . A● glic . pag. 252 c Sine concilij definitione , &c. Suarez . defens 6 6. 27 d Lib de Imperatore quaest . 81 e Bannez . 22. quaest . 10 f Bellar. Rom. 4. 3 g Bulla 2. pag. 120. h De potest . Eccles q. 6 a Hist. Trident . p. vlt. b Paleot Consult . consist part . 5. pag 251. c Collegium Cardinalium non assistit Pa pae per modum limitationis sed instar mi nisterij Ibid. part . 1. quaest . 3 artic 2. d Ibid art 3 e Ibid. art . 4. Pope Paul his quarrells . lib. 1 f Plat●na in vita Paul 2 An nescis not omnia jura in scrino pectoris habere . g Causis exigentibus Be●● contra Barcla tum . p. 21. Basil. Epist. 8 b Beca● . controvers . Angl p. 252 c Ort● ▪ est haeresis Henrit ciuna , &c. Bin. Tom. 3 part . 2. 406 d Concil . Quintil cont . haeres Henrician● . Bin. ibid. pag 405. e Sed etiam propter negligē●ian● potest excommunicari . Ra●mond apud Bellar. contra Barcl . pag. 17 f Bellar. Ibid. 26. Bozius de sig●nis . 17 4 vel sine causa . g ●ersidis nunqam causa defic●et &c Constit. Pont. pag. 120. Azor. 1 ▪ 5. 15 h Bell. Barc . 7 i Azor ●ar . 2 lib. 10 c. 7 k Concil . lateran . sub . ●●●oc . 3. l Gratian caus 11. qu●t 3. cap. Sententia . a Navar. Enchir. c. 27 n. 3. Bellar. contra Barcl . c. ●7 b Tamen eum supplicē venire oporte● Aventin . lib. 5. pag. 575. c Tenetur in rebus dubijs Ecclesia acqui escere judicio summi Pontificis &c. Bel de Rom. Pont. lib. 4 cap 5 d Quamprim●m Reges fiunt haeretici , &c. Simanch e In hac ca●sa 〈◊〉 ad est 〈◊〉 interpret ▪ 〈…〉 ●●●nnes● f ●e●● 〈…〉 uare . lib 6 c ▪ 4 n. 1● . a Cyprian epist. ●8 ex pe●sa enim moderatione libranda est . Azor part . 2. l. 10 c. 8 Bellar. Rom. Pont. 5 6 Idem contra Barcl p. 19 Simancha . a Non potest Papa vt Papa Bellar. Rom. Pont. 5. 6 Idem contra Barcl . c. 12 Idem recog . pag. 23. Suarez . 6. 6 Platin. vitae Gregor . 7. Discrimen vocum directè & indirectè ▪ non refertur ad modum ac● quirendi , sed ad explicandū obiectum secū darium , Bellar contra Barcl . cap. 12 a Non desunt altercats ones quid sit , & qualis est , &c. Bellarm. vbi supra c. 3 Dubiae quastionis est inter Catholicos ● Azor. pag. 2. lib. 4. cap. 19 b Opinio diversa vanitas vna . August . Psal. 80. c Bellarminus in●elicissimus distinctinum architectus . Bellar. de imag . c. 22. Thuan Con rinuat . lib. 8 pag. 495. Duplex vallum adhi●e●●● , &c. ●t n●mis se●us & tardigra●● Advocatus es — ejusdem vt litat● . sunt serum & null●m patro cinium . Mysta sal a Marta Iuris c 19 & 20 Azor part ▪ 2 lib. 4 cap 19 b Bellar satisfacere non potuit ambitioni imperio sissimi ●xti 5 &c Barcl ▪ de potest . Pap. cap 13. c Bel. contra Barcl . cap 13. d ●o Barcl . pietas . c. 13 e Censura confes . c 19. ( f ) Examen censur . 19. a Baron . an . 847. ● ▪ 25. Connaeus de stat . relig . p. 63. b Camerar . de Sanctis Scotia . lib. 3. c Leo. 10. Bulla . 12. d Goldast . replic . p. 432 Kings Titles are the Popes triumphs . ( a ) Bull 15. a Nisi homini Deus placu erit , Deus non erit , homo iam Deo propitius esse debebit . Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. b Bellar de Sanctorum beatitudine . Baron . 998 num . 3. Bellar. recog . pag. 68. c His tempo ribus quibus P. R. apieta te veterum de generaverant Principes sae culi sanctitate florebant . Chr nol an 1026 Better Kings not canonized than canonized . a Augu C●vit . lib. 1 cap 23. & 32. b Multorū in terris cineres veneramur , & ossa , Quorum a nimas Orcit●r● m●na dira necant . c Tertul. d Magis est in Romul● admirandum , &c. August . Civit. l. 22. cap. 6. [ ● ] Quis autem Romulum Deum nisi Roma credidit . vbi suprae Ecce attendite &c. b●d ▪ lib. cap. 32 Two great powers . a Reli●ionem in repub ▪ & Re●publ . in religione esse oportet . Optat . Mile vitā Spalat . Ostens . Error . Suarez c●ip . 3. n 61 I●em , lib 6. ●●p 3. toto . Their task . Super pulpitū ▪ id est tribunal Ecclesiae . Cypr. epist. 24 Incompatible in one person . a Causab . de libert Ecclesiast . Hin●mar . de potest . eccl c. 1 ●olvimus quae sunt Caesari Caesaris &c Ambros. de basil tradend . a Quae divina sunt imperatoriae potestati non sunt subiect● ▪ Idem l. 1. epist. 33 Constāt . Imp. Basit . Imp. apud Baron . 886 n 1. K Iames in Deus & Rex Casaub de libertat Eccles. A sort of mu tuall subordination . a Spalat lib. 6 cap. 3 ●d . Ostens●er ●or . Suarez c 3 ● . 61. Interna vero Ecclesiastica , integrae relin quit judicio d● recti●● Eccles cur suam quo que animam & conscientiam submitt●t Deus & Rex pag. 56. Rom 13. 1 Heb. 13. 17 * Christ beeing the only spirituall Mo narch . a Hermas Let. de pace Eccles. l 7 c. 5 Their merches Ne principes quasi bruta at nimalia tractantur ▪ Luther . a Lex Christi subjecit imperium sacer dot● . Nazi ●nz ad C●v . No●eminenti oribus potesta ●ibus subiecti sumus . Ibid. Bellar. Their concurrence . b Reshumanae aliter tutae esse non possunt , &c Leo epist. ad Pulc●er .. 6. c Deus & Rex . pag. 3 d Gratian. caus 23. quaest 5. Can. Principes e Bernard . Epist. 243. a ●ungant se animis qui iuncti sunt . In stituto . Ibid. Extremities are noysome Iliacos intra muro● Neglect of Pastours . Deus & Rex . 3. 56 a K. Iames in De●u & Rex Nazianzen ad cives terror . Chrysost , de cacer● l. 3. Ambros. de dign . sacerdot . c. 2. Pastours Cha racter . 1 Cor 3. 9 1. Thess. 5. 12. 13. Daniel ▪ 12 1 Cor. 4. 1 Iob. 33. 23. Papists abuse these comparisons . Bellar ▪ respons ad Apol. c. 4. Halensis part 3. quaest .. 40. num . 5. Audite gentes August ▪ Tract Ioh. 115. Dumbe Pops haue least ex cellencie . Bellar. de offic ▪ Princip lib. 1. cap. 22 a Past. remte populo hu●c , aut nega , aut exhibe , &c. Bernard consid . lib. 4 Anciēt Pops preached . b Baron . ●55 . ● . 21 ▪ 26. c Nec facit ea visibiliter quae fecit , &c Becan . refut . Apol. Reg. Ang. paradox . ●1 . a Decimus gradus Abusi onis &c. Cyp. de Abus socul ▪ c. 10. Latter popes are bloodie , pastours . Lib 2. Epist. ●1 . b Extra ipso Rege superior . Philo de profugis . Item de vit Mosis . 2. 3. Sixt. Senens . 5. Annot. 176 Emperours may as justly bee Popes , as popes Emperours . Boz . Mon. 1. 12 a Nec imperator ●ura Pontificatus arrip●it . &c. Nicol. 1 ▪ Epist. ad Michael . Imp. dist , 96 Cum ad veru● . Babels confusion in Rome . a Philo de confus . & de Gigant . They succeede Pagan Priests . ( a ) Sed Regē Christo & Po●tisic● , &c Bellar. contr . Barc . cap. 17 d Pagani imperatores ●d●m &c. Nicol prim . ubi supra . e Pontifices & Religioni but Deorum , & summae re● publicae praef● . isse . e Iuris . 1. 25 50. ( a ) Bellar lib. de Rom. Pont. Popes profaine●esse , made holinesse . a Dicatur Papa his ipsis &c Pal●ot de consult , Cōsist . Conclus . Pag. 364. b Dionys de Ecclesiast . hie rach . Matth 10. Luk. 9 Act. 6 c Amissis bonis c●lestibus terrenum est omne quod sitiunt Greg. moral . 25 c. 10. d Inter Epist . Aug 20● . Aug. contr . Parm. l. 3. c. 3 Isa. 49. 23. Ibid ●0 . 1● . Marta jur is . 1. 19. toto . bidem part . 4 Cas. 79. 41 About . Ann 1070. Cap. per Ven. Their tyrannie irritats Princes . Platin. Aventin . Ecclesiast . Their vile in gratitude to Princes . a Carolu● Mag — omnes penè terras Ecclesiis contulerat . &c. Wi●hel Malmes . l. 5. apud Spalat . Lib 6. cap 7 ● . 89 b Sed quod Carolu● putavit sibi &c. Ibid. c In sylvam amplam venit olim securis ferrea inermis atque , &c. Spalat . Lib. 6 cap. 5. n. 173 d Fro●ard . vol , 2 , They irritate people : This irritatation is a disposition to Reformation . Otho . Frisin lib. 6. cap. 36 Deus & Rex . pag 64. Tot mala , tot schismat● , tot tā animarum quam cor porum pericula in volvit . &c. Casaub libe . Eccles. Inquirie bringeth knowledge . a Et inquirere accenditur quid sit in causa , &c. Tertul. ad Scap. cap. 5. b Qui studu ▪ erit intelligere , cogetur & credere . Id Apol cap. 18. Their extremities bringeth their ruine . The Popes onsets are his foiles . God provided pleaders for the authoritie of Princes . Lego & relego gest a Romanorum . ( b ) Defende me gladio tuo & ego defendam te calam● meo O●cam c Goldast . Constitut. It. Politica . It. Monarchia It Replica . Best spirits defended Princes . Slavish spirits defend the Pope . The pope is Antichrist . 2 Thesse . 2. Why Antichrist was obscure of old . 2 Thess 27. a Optima interpretatio prophetiae est ejus comple mentum Aug. b Omnis prophetia priusquam habeat efficaciam , &c. ●ren l. 4. cap 43. c Graecorum supputatio Hebraicam superat in 1236 Sixt. Senens . Bibl. lib 5. Annot. 68. a ●ppro 〈…〉 quante secul i sine . Cypr. de unit . Eccles , ●●-14 b Inter saecu li labentis ruin as . Idem ad Demetrian , n-17 The errour of supputation . Supputation is mended . a Multa sūt posterioribus nota &c. Alphons a Ca stro h●res tit . Indulgent ▪ Onuphr ad ▪ ●latin● Vit Petri. Can. Solitae . Antichrist is come . a Aiunt Apost hac sub tegumento verborumque involucris posuisse , &c. Otho Frisin . lib. 8 cap. 2 Servius in Virgilium . b Placuit Vatibus contumacia Nu minum . Flor. apud malved , de Ant. lib. 4 cap 9. Tertull Apol. cap. 32 The Impyre is removed out of the way . a Non sine , Let Numine — Vt regnū Ecclesiae — Romae haberet Sedem . b Diabolus locum aptum Antichristo novit . Ruper : Tuit . De Antichr . lib 4. cap. 10. Maximè congruebat — & citò pervios haberet populos pradicatio generalis . Leo. ser. 1 , de nat Pet. & Pauli . The Pope helped that Removall . b Primus Rom. Pont. &c. ●mpr . Graeco . in nos resistere ausus fuit &c. Platin de vit Constant. p. 108. c Gregorius ma●ora ausus , Ita licum . Imperium ●ure eripuit Ibid. 2 Thessa. 2. 1 Cor. 5. a August . quaest in D●u 39 b Baron . Paranes . ad Vene . Crantz Sax. 8. 93. Popes exalt themselues . c Bellar. re c●g . pag. 47. That removell demonstrats Antichrists comming . a Secunda demonstratio sumitur , &c. Bellar. Rom. Pont. lib. 3 c. 5. c Ego Plessaeo suaserim — ut ipsemet Pragam vel Viemam &c. Grez Myst. Sal● u● proleg cap. 6. p 55. ( b ) Quia Rom. Imp. de lendum erat id quod iam ferè &c. ibid. lib 2 cap. 7. Martaes conceat of the Ensignes of the Impyre . d Identitas Imperatoris hodierni cum Antiquis pro batur , &c. Mart. Iuris . p. 1. c 2 n. 23 a Considerādum est Rom. ●●●● . — in universo ●rbe consistere Ibid n. 26. And of the whole world . b Licet Franci non subdantur Imp. sunt tamen pars Imperi● quotitativa Ibid cap. 20 ● ▪ 26 c Christiani Reges Imperatore maioressūt Bellar ▪ Rom Pont. l. 3 ▪ cap. 5. Bellar ubi . supra . Rome is not the Emperours . a Vnde dictus Imperator stare non debet in uroe nisi per Vnam noctem post suam consecra tionem , &c Provincial . Roman ▪ in fine . — Oli● quod vulpe● agro●● caut a Leon● . &c. This Impyre nothing like the old . a Copiis , Opibus Operibus , Viris● , & Virtutibus . Lipsii admiranda . b Iteru● Deus erexit in Occidente priorem tibia● ; &c. Bellar. Rom. Lib. 3. cap. 5 The Impyre almost extinguished . a Temporale urbis Roman● Imperiū iam cessavit 4. apud . Vieg . Apoc. cap. 13 b Post quam Caesaris potentia face●s sit . &c Paul. Iov . lib ▪ ● . p. 16 Salmer . 2. Thess. a Vix tenuem quandam umbram ●mp . retinet . Iustinian ▪ ib id . b I am a multis annis Impertum caruit Imperatore . Lyra ibid. c Imperator vana appellat●o est & sola umbr● ▪ Avēntin ▪ lib. 5. Antichrist is come , & the Pope is hee . d De quare agitur , cum de primatu Ponficis agitur ? &c Bellar de Pon Rom. prafat . Iuel . defens . Apol cap. 16. pag 357. a In Concil . Lateranen — nequis de Antichristi &c. I vell ibid. b Tempus quoque — prae dicere vel as serere nequaquaquam pr●● sumant . Leo. 10. Ann. 1516 Concil . Lateran ▪ S●ss . 11. apud ●in ▪ tom 4 par . p. 2 1 12 c Ann● . 1600 The mention of Antichrist gnaweth them . d Le vissimi & sordidissimi Novatores &c , Baron . 867. n. ●6 . The Gospel shall destroy the Pope : 2 Thess. 2 , 8 The word discovereth . Therefore they hate the word . Consil. 3 Episc. Poperie is far decayed . a Quit enim ignorat ●estē Lutheranam , &c Bellar. Tom. 1. Orat. Rom● Ann. 1576. Iosua . 7. b Cardinales o●●m apud summum . Pontificem his in heb domada covenie●ant . &c. Tholos . syntag . lib. 15 cap. 4. n 15 Oppressed Kingdomes first left poperi . a Anglia hortus deliciarū & puteus inexhaustus . b De antiquis Rom. Curi● . in Rege , Angli● , &c. Casaub. ad Front. Duc pag. 68. Matth. Paris . Ann. 1245. Nations resent ancient wrongs . Germanies reformatiō . England ▪ reformation . Anglia regna●te Henric● 8. grande illud &c. Casaub. ad . Front p. 69. Quare etiamsi Henricus 8. non fuisset , viam tamen fata invenis● sent . ibid. p. 71. Navarre a thorne to the Pope , Io. Navarreni haeredes ad partes &c. Barel . Epist. dedicat . Popish tyranie vndoeth it selfe . Quicquid h●reticorum est in Gallia , &c. Id. Epist dedicat . Now Roms ruine is like old Romes . Quod in Anglia vide mus accidisse etiam in aliis regnis , &c. Causab . ad Front. p. 71. The Pope is the Child of perdition . 2 Cor. 1● 8. Ierem. 1. 10. Revel . 18. and 17. Their oppressing of Protestants hasteneth their destruction . Revel . ●8 . Dan. 5. Baron Ann. 900. n. 2. a Homil. 3. in Ierem. Rome senselesse of her ruine . Onus Eccle. l. 17. n. 26. Ibid. cap. 18. initio . Pint. in Esai . 13. c. 13. Hieron epist. 26. inter August . Salv. Lib. 7. Cypr. de . lapsts . Reformation were their happinesse . Apoc. 16. 10 The Pope stayes reformation . Item dicet nos ingenuè fateri &c. Hadrian . 6. ad Franc. Chereg . apud ▪ Fasc . Rer. 173. Omne●nos ( id est pralati Ecclesiastici ) declin avimus , &c. ibid. Lactantius . Bernard . Continua & diuturna potentia , gignit insolentiam , &c. Ambros. hexam . lib 5 cap. 15. The Pope cares not for Religion . Negare non possunt nisi qui Pontificatum plane tollunt , Cydon Consut . An ticot . cap. 2 Can. lib 4. c ult . & 6. 3. The Con̄cell of Trent a mockerie of the world . Concil . 9. Car. Concil . 3. Ep. Pestremo sancta ynod●● omnia — declarat ita decreta esse , &c. Concil . Trid. sess . 25. cap. 22. Neque si quid in praesens largiatur . &c. Hist. Con. Trid. lib. 4. Hadrian the sixt sought reformation . Animam ad-Ecclesiam fa di● abusibus ●corruptam restituend u●● adiecrat . On●● . vit . Had. 6. Vsu venire — postulata postulatis accumulans , &c. hist or . Concil Trid. lib. 1. So did Marcellus . 2. Post longum in prandio silentium , &c. Onuph Vit. Marcell . 2. Bernard de Consid. Lib. 1. They are better privat man than Popes . Seducti , pecca vim●● ut Paulu● &c. bul . Retract . Pii . 2. Bulla . 3. Pii . S. Inquisitionis , officium — quo vno niti affirmabat . Apost . sedis authorittatem eis commenda vit Onuph , vit . Paul. 4. In Gregorium 12. invehitur &c. Azor. moral . lib. 5. cap. 15. They see their errour , but will not mend . Boromeus instance . Thuan. Continuat . Ann. 1610. p. 130. Portugal . Aur spec . p. 460. France is their Butcherie . Civit. 3. 2● . Their crueltie on Henrie the third . Cardin. Lo● thar . ●ractic . n. 1. Goldast . polit . 1139. Against Henrie the fourth . Their plots against Lewes the 13. Qui rebelles juvat rebellionem juvat , quecirca j●st● Dei judicio reddetur etali● . Cornel. Cornel. ubi supra . Quest. 8. An. in tanta perturbatione consultum con stituere , corregnantem , &c. hist. Iesuit . l. 4. cap. 3. The extract of the olde Guisian treason . The Iesuits over●hrow Frence . a Becan Exam . Concord . p 29. ( b ) Cydon , refut . Antico●t . c. 1. Thuan. a Thuan. Continuat . Ann. 1610. They destroy their discoverers b Audit Hericu● Regem ita nostrorum opera delectatum , &c. Cydon . ibid pag. 44. They burne at Rome , what France spares . Thuan. Continuat . Ann. 1610. c Quidā Iesui tas accusabāt — propterea quod primus post mortem Regis ipsos insectatus est . Thuan. Con. Thuan. Continuat . Lib. 2. p. 53. France Iesuited is become treacherous . Hist. Iesuit . p. 179. But ex-Iesuited shall bee loyall . Why Spaine is more beloved of the Pope than France . Orat. vera p 41. Vita Ignat p. 69 Debemus orar● Deum noctes & dies ut servet quā dintissime , — Philippum Regem Catholicum qui — potentia ad insinitum ma●ore quam vnquam fuerit in mundo ullius Regis est propugnaculum ad defensionem Religionis Catholica . The standing of Frāce and the Iesuites incom patible . The Venetian question . Padre Pauli lib. 1. Of the quarrels of Pauli . 5. interdictum contr . Vene●os . The Pope patronizes villanie . Navar ▪ Ma nual . cap. 27 ● . 244. Lancel●● Instit ▪ lib. 4 ▪ ●4 The Venetians wisedome and courage Edict . Vene●contr . Interdict . Paul. 5 a Padre Paulo . Spalat . Vendrame ▪ Marsil . Crassus . &c. They reiect the ●esuits simplie . ( b ) Veueti — semper declararunt causá Iesuitatum ▪ esse peculiare &c. Thuan. Conti● ▪ 16 12 Paulus ▪ 3 ordinem probavis . At n●● per Ordo ille à Venetis edict● publico explosus . Can. lib. 5. cap. 5. The Popes shamefull retreat . Quarrells Paul. 5 ▪ lib 5. An vnlawfull Procedor hath an abrupt closure . Hee broke his Lawes . a Desent . excom cap. Alma mater . b Remittenda erit caut●● turatoria . Seyrus . The saur ▪ lib. 5. c. 15 n. 26. Vivald , Candel . p. 495. c Fernand. part 2. c. 12 , n. 22 ( c ) Potest absens vel invitus absolvi . Rodrik part . 1 cap. 8. n 83 n ▪ 13. The Papists are ashamed of that quarrell . a Becan ex am con . 53. Recitemus pactum memorabile Dandali magna panitentia magnum argumētum Gretzer myst . Sal. 57. p. 462. The secrets of that quarrell . Baron . 983. Their diverse assayes against great Brittaine . Rex Phil. Pont. sui instituti fecit certiorem : qui illud quam maxime lau ▪ davit , Regiq . animum addi ▪ dit cum promissione se ubi classis in Insulam esset appulsa certam pecuniae summam ad bellū continuandū suppeditaturum ▪ Cicarel . Vir. Sext. 5. Plat 391. Onuph . Iuli. 3 Cicar● Greg. 13. King Iames his Royall pleading . a Angel. de Polit ▪ Discip. b Nov. hom . E● ist . dedicator . c King Iames against Cardinall Perron . Fol. 1 His premonition vnanswereable . They reported shame . Aquaviv Ep●d Baltas Pro ●in●ial . Fran. Ann , 1613. a ●rrore factum est quod vehementer doluimus , &c Id. Epist. ●a● P. Cott. b In quo nonnulla falsa , temeraria , &c Censur . Paul 5. in lib. Becan . Ann. 1613. Claud. aqua . vi● . Epist. Aug. 1614. c In virtute ▪ obedientiae ne ▪ ●vulgari Pacia●turqui● quam in quo de potestate , &c Id. Epist. 2 Aug. 1614. Their Palinodie : a Frustra aliquid moderationis ab il la Civitate expectari , in qua Illus . Card Bell. & tot al● m●norum gentiū &c. Casaub. Epist. Front. Duc. p. 59. b Eo ipso diffidentiam ▪ &c. Less . apud Withring . discuss p. 279. The powder plot hath shaken Rome Germanies troubles frō diverse causes . The Pope an Incendiarie . Why he prefe●s Austria to France . ( a ) Rex Christianiss . dum distractus est in Subiectis — non potest aurēm praebere — ut crescenti Hispa norum potentiae in Germania se opponeret ▪ Epist. C. Caraffa dat Vienn Octob. 1621. Hee feareth Austria more The Pope a Iuglar playeth fast or loose . Hee intends the rooting out of Protestants . a Cardin Loth practic . n. 1 Goldast . Polit. P. 1139 They contemnet he Germanes . b Adeo imprudentes & stupidos esse . Ibid. n. 2. Their policies . In confounding causes . Epist. Caraff Cancell Hisp p. 112. Negotium mulium concernens conservationem . &c. Epist. dat . Vien . 15. Octob. Ann. 1621. Gallobell . In dividing Protestants . a Cancell . Hisp p. 90. b Cancell . Hisp. p. 116. c Vt saltem apparenter illi satisfiat . Cancell Hisp. p. 116. In pretending peace . d Nos nihil nisi pacem publicam quaererere Cancell . Hisp p. ●3 . Octob. 1621. Protestants at once everie where oppressed . Regulae Iesuitarum . Anno. 1619. The papists periurie . 1552. 1555. a Capitulatio iniur●●●rand● confirmata Franc● ▪ furt . August . Anno. 1619. Art. 2. b Ibid. Art. 3 Ibid. Art. 9. Ibid. Art. 25 Ibid. Art. 26. Ibid Art. 34 Ibid. 38. Tractat ▪ Vlmensis ●●n . Aun . 1620. No oath can ty them . Gretzer ▪ de fid H●r . Becā man lib. 5. c. 12. Their oppression . August . 1630 Epist. Anonym ▪ de Comit Rati●bone●s . Gallobel . Septemb . 1631. Melanct●●n . Austria an Vsher to Poperie . Their crueltie . August . Civ . 3. 26. Euseb hist. Lib. 8 cap. 12 They vrge ab●u●ation . In a godlesse ●o●●e . People to deny the Trueth , damne themselues . Austriaes crueltie , their overthrow ▪ Their confidence . Canc. Hisp. p 117. Octo. An 1621 Prasi● , Scipion Scambat . lesuit . An. 1630 Com. Ratis . bon . 1630. Capitul Art. 34. Epist. ad Zunig●● Ann. 1621. Epist. Anon. Their triumph . before the victorie . LAVREA AVSTRIACA . Impress . Ann. 162● . They prophecie our Ruine . Stella . Luc. 9. 20. Practic . apud , Gold ubi supra . a Cornel. praefat Commēt , in Proph minor . b Rome pont & Card. incredidibili diligentia vaca● re rebus Gallic●s , &c. Practic n. 3. An. 1573. But they should consider olde prophecies of themselues . c Aug Civ . 8. 53. Quid de purpurata meretrice , & Babylonis exit● c●ntetur intuere Hieron . Vbi suprae . Gallobel . Ian. 1632. It is time for Protestants to awake . God will deliver his Church in his time . Psal. 7. 14 Their reconciliation desperate . Sciopp . Class . Belli sacri Tics . Ann. 1619. a ) ●esuit . Hil. Rati●bo● . Ann. 1607. Gasp. Sci●p . Class bell sacri . An. 1619. Ibid. in praefat . Diabolum pro Deo colunt Ibid cap 1. a Credo in Diabolum Orcipotentem . Sc●oppius . Ibid Ibid cap. 19. Rome intendeth our destruction . Aphorisin . Cardinal . 1623. Comment . in ●● Proph. min. Vrban 8. Brevs . Ludovic . 13. An 1628 So doeth Austria . Scipio . Scamb . Epist. ad Ferdinand . 3. Nazian M●nod . a Colendi Numinis disciplima inferat volētibus , aut imponat invitis . Scip. ibid. Epist. dedic : b Lib. 5. c. 14. & 20 Ferd. Epist. ad Zunig . Ann. 1621. They damne former Patification . Compositio Pacis . Pax Augusta● na Art. 1. Ibid. Art 11. Compositio Pacis . pag. 12 13 Pag. 7. Pag. 11. Pag. 152. Pag. 147. & 149. P. Windek ▪ de exstirp h●res . Compos . Pacis 551. They faine a new peace . Consult pacis . Fundamenta Pacis annuente Pontifice & assentiente Imperatore . August . Ann. ●631 . Consult . p ●43 57. 71. But it is our revolt . Or else our destruction . Ibid. 139. 140 Guil. Bav●r . Cancell . Hisp. p. 126. They pretend peace , but intend warre . In Comit. Ratisbon . Anonymi . Ep. de Comit. Ratisbons . Classic . cap. 1. Psal. 137. Their peace is Ludification . No condescending in Doctrine . Gelasius . a Bellar de Laic . cap. 19 Bernard . sentent Cyprian . de lapsis . They seeke our Palinodie . Melanthon . Consil. Si pacem postulant arma deponant . Cyprian . August . Serm Temp. 166. 167. The right condescending . Iunius de Eccles . Rome shall bee deserted . Psal. 2. Princes are Gods instruments to punish Antichrist . Apoc. 17. Romes dittay Apoc. 17. Apoc. 18. a Aut Romae , aut . Roma , Spalat . Romes doome , and destruction . Matestatem & dignit ●●perit evert●t . Onuph V●● . Greg. 7. a Epist. Si ▪ gibert ad Pas●hal 2. Apoc. 17. 16. The prophecies of it . b Disquis . Magic . c Revel . L. 1 cap 41. d ●ardin . de TUr Cremat . pr●fat . Revel . Brigit . e Onus Ecclesie . Princes are bound to performe it . a Baron , Genebrard , Stapleton ▪ b Ne oro luce tenebras , pro die noctem mortem pro salut● sumatis Cypr Epist. 40 Their iniuries requite it . Matt. Paris . They neglect others in their iniuries . Barel . pietas fol , ult . Papists lament the faintnesse of Princes . a Practic Iuris sed heu miseri imp & Principes se culares , &c. b Goldast Replic pr●fat . Our time craveth doing Princes , Athanas. Ep. ad solit . c Cent. 3. Lucit . col . 28. Protestant Princes are free Princes . a Marta . ●urisd . lib. 1. King Iames a warner of Princes . Their hardnesse wil not repent . Paul Vindek de exstirpand . h●res . The Popes curbing is faceable . Platin Vit. Bonisac 8. Philip the second his threatning in killing Six tus the ●●●●● . Philip the second his threatning , killing Sixtus the fifth is ominous . Novus homo pag. 4. Bulla ●ul . 2. B●rclai● Epist. ad Lector . The Romans haue curbed the Pope . a Platin. vit Gregor . 7. b Perpetua per annos quin quaginta inter Populum Pontificesq . discordia civis lis fuit . Onuph annot ad vit . ●l●m 3. Hee shall be finallie curbed . Gerson , de auferib . Papae . a Tractat. 6 in Iohan , Ibid Tract . 11 The best way of his curbing . ( b ) Baron . An 886 n ▪ 28 ●●ossard . vol. 2. a Atalar . Eg●nolph . ●o●●● finall 〈◊〉 . R●●●l . 17. 〈◊〉 . ●● ▪ ●1 . Exhortation to Papists . 〈◊〉 igi● 〈◊〉 & vita 〈…〉 licet provid●te — Ad v●ra Religionis candidam ●uce●● d● profund● & te●ebrosa , &c. ●●●● Ad ▪ De 〈…〉 ian ▪ in 〈…〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 ct to for 〈…〉 Babel . 〈…〉 l. 18. 4. 5 6. ● . 21. 〈◊〉 . 19. 1. ● 
A14268	----	Two treatises the first, of the liues of the popes, and their doctrine. The second, of the masse: the one and the other collected of that, which the doctors, and ancient councels, and the sacred Scripture do teach. Also, a swarme of false miracles, wherewith Marie de la Visitacion, prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon, deceiued very many: and how she was discouered, and condemned. The second edition in Spanish augmented by the author himselfe, M. Cyprian Valera, and translated into English by Iohn Golburne. 1600. Dos tratados. English Valera, Cipriano de, 1532?-1625. 1600 Approx. 1248 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 230 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A14268 STC 24581 ESTC S119016 99854223 99854223 19632 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A14268) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19632) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 365:1) Two treatises the first, of the liues of the popes, and their doctrine. The second, of the masse: the one and the other collected of that, which the doctors, and ancient councels, and the sacred Scripture do teach. Also, a swarme of false miracles, wherewith Marie de la Visitacion, prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon, deceiued very many: and how she was discouered, and condemned. The second edition in Spanish augmented by the author himselfe, M. Cyprian Valera, and translated into English by Iohn Golburne. 1600. Dos tratados. English Valera, Cipriano de, 1532?-1625. Golburne, John. [12], 256, 267-398, 401-431, 422-445, [1] p. By Iohn Harison [3], and are to be sold [by John Harrison [1]] at the Grey-hound in Pater noster row, Printed at London : 1600. A translation of the augmented edition of: Dos tratados. Bookseller's name from STC. Includes index. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Maria da Visitação, -- Soror, b. 1551. Popes -- Early works to 1800. Mass -- Early works to 1800. 2007-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-08 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-02 John Pas Sampled and proofread 2008-02 John Pas Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion TWO TREATISES : The first , OF THE LIVES OF THE POPES , AND THEIR DOCTRINE . The second , OF THE MASSE : THE ONE and the other collected of that , which the Doctors , and ancient Councels , and the sacred Scripture do teach . Also , A Swarme of false Miracles , wherewith Marie de la Visitacion , Prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon , deceiued very many : and how she was discouered , and condemned . Reuelation 17. 1. Come , and I will shew thee the condemnation af the great Whore , which fitteth vpon many waters . And vers . 15. The waters which thou sawest , where the Whore sitteth , are people , and multitudes , and nations , and tongues . The second edition in Spanish augmented by the Author himselfe , M. Cyprian Valera , and translated into English by Iohn Golburne . 1600. Printed at London by Iohn Harison , and are to be sold at the Grey-hound in Pater noster row . 1600. TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE SIR THOMAS EGERTON , KNIGHT , LORD KEEPER OF the great Seale of England , Chamberlaine of the Countie Palatine of Chester , and of her Maiesties most honorable priuie Councell : I. G. wisheth all health , increase of honour , and euerlasting happinesse . SOlons law to the Athenians ( right Honorable ) adiuged him to die , & vnworthy to liue , that in time of ciuill garboyles , as carelesse of the weale publike , withdrew himselfe and became a neuter . Which law , albeit proceeding from a Pagan , yet holding affinitie with holy writ , I cannot but approue , and wish the same were also of force among Christians . Professed Christians I meane , which ( in these factious broyles in the common wealth of Israel , wherein Religion seemeth to be rent ( as it were ) in two , each part challenging the truth as his owne proper , whereas but one Truth there is , and the same indiuisible ) are either carelesse and negligent in the Lords worke , and so accursed : or els become luke-warme , awaiting onely occasion to runne with the streame , and cleaue to time and stronger part for their better safetie . Both which , as abominable to God , are to be spued out of his sacred mouth : & to be shunned of men as the Apostle willeth . Sith hated then of God , and detested of men , I conculde with Solon , such Foxes not worthy to liue among Christians , & would God they were cut off from destroying the Lords vineyard . The consideration whereof , and that my selfe ( albeit simple and most vnworthy of many thousands , secluded from the world , and cut off from the societie of men , or meanes of imployment to benefit ( as of right it claimeth ) my natiue country ) am also a member of this Christian cōmon wealth : hath made me charie to be taxed with the guilt of like crime : & careful to auoid the note of both the one and the other , prickt therefore with the spurre of dutie , zeale , and hartie desire to good the Region , wherein I first tooke breath ( though little carefull of my good ) to the vtmost stretch of my poor abilitie , I bring here my endeuour , and translation into our vulgar tongue , for the helpe and instruction of the simple . The due commendations of the Author and Subiect farre exceedeth my reach , and therefore do leaue them to the censure of the learned . And taught by long experience , your Lordships godly zeale for the aduauncement of true religion and due execution of iustice ( the hauing or wanting whereof , is the glorie and suretie , or maime and ruine of all sttates and kingdomes ) and seeing your Lordship by diuine goodnesse placed , and by Regall power deputed in this selfe same common-wealth , for a light vnto others , and a Shepheard to feed the people with iustice and iudgement . These ( my good Lord ) with the worthinesse of the worke , best beseeming so worthy a Patron , together with humble acknowledgment of dutie to your Lordship haue caused me make choise of your honorable selfe , the better emboldened thereunto by your good acceptance of my former booke . And so I humbly commend this my trauel to your like view and protection : not doubting but your Lordship , after your wonted honorable disposition will vouchsafe to take in worth my simple present , and pardon my presumption proceeding from an affectionate desire to do your honour seruice , whereunto before all men , I acknowledge my selfe bounden , and my dayly study shall be imployed : I beseech the eternall Deity , to increase his graces in your Lordship , that his glory may more thereby appeare , and multiply your dayes as the dayes of heauen , to pull the pray frō the Spoylers iawes , and relieue the oppressed . And so in all humilitie I take leaue . Fleete my miserable prison this 24. of October . 1600 , Your Lordships most bounden in all affectionate dutie . IOHN GOLBVRNE . The Translator to the Reader . I Haue pained my selfe ( gentle Reader ) to doe thee pleasure , and therefore craue but that curtesie of thee , which in common right is my due : namely , thy good conceit and fauourable censure of my trauell : which albeit not pollished with finenesse of phrase yet it is beautified with truth of matter , as God gaue abilitie , my small knowledge in the tongue , and the misery of the place aforded . If any will charge me with folly and presumption in attempting this translation , better beseeming some of riper iudgement . I graunt there is cause : yet thou forward taxer of faultes , in others , why doest thou not rather iudge & condemne thy self ? that hauing a better talent , hast worse imployed it , nay hast buried the same : & in ten yeares space sithens this worthy worke was first published , hast not bettered thy country by thy paines taking , nor benefited others by translating it thy selfe . For my part , I hold it fitter , that the body rather brooke a meane repast then starue for want of foode : And had rather my rash ignorance should be published in print , and so noted of thee ( for of better minds I expect better thoughts ) then that so heauenly a light of Christian knowledge , should rest obscured in the mysty darknesse of a strange language : and so precious a treasure be buried in rustie silence , without comfort or commoditie to my countrey . For among so many worthy labourers in the Lords vineyard , raised vp by God in this latter age , there is none ( pardon me good Reader if my simple iudgement faile me ) that hath exceeded , nay few or none that hath equalled this Authour , in the matter and method of this booke . Wherein by way of Antithesis , are liuely set forth Christ and Antichrist . To the end that two contraries opposed , Christ the true light may appeare more glorious : and Antichrist the child of darkenes may be viewed in his proper colour , that the one may be imbraced with all obedience , and the other abandoned with all detestation and horror . For if thou wouldest know by the word of God , and be assured by the testimony of his holy Spirit that Ancichrist foretold by the Prophets and Apostles , is already come , and the sonne of perdition renealed , if thou wouldest know the certaine time , the place , the maner and markes of his reuelation . If thou wouldest know and be acertained by the same Spirit , that the Pope is a false Priest , & that very same Antichrist , so proued by his abominable life and doctrine , by the testimonie of Gods sacred word , and vnrefutable arguments drawne from the same . If thou wouldest know and be assured likewise , that the Masse is a diuelish prophanation of the holy Supper of the Lord , a most blasphemous , idolatrous , and false sacrifice , derogating from the most precious bloud , death & passion of Iesus Christ . If thou wouldest know & by the same Spirit be assured that the same Iesus Christ , true God & true man is the only Lord , Sauiour and redeemer of the world : the onlie aduocate , Intercessor & Mediator betweene God and man : the only & alone king Prophet , and true high Priest , which entred into the holy place once for all , and found eternall redemption . If thou wouldest know that his body and bloud once offred vpō the altar of the crosse , is the only & alone true sacrifice of a sweet smelling sauor in the nosethrils of God his Father , for the remission of sins : whereby onlie Gods wrath is appeased , we obtaine pardon , peace & reconciliation with God , grace , fauor and euerlasting life . If thou wouldest know and be likewise assured , that this most holy sacrifice of Christ one only time offered is all sufficient for the sins of all men , & that no place remaineth for any other reiteration of the same sacrifice . If thou wouldest know the true meaning , vse & practise of the holy Supper of the Lord Iesus , & the benfit thereof to the Faithfull . If thou wouldest certainlie know , and be fully assured by the same Spirit of Grace , which is the ancient doctrin of God , leading to all blisse and true blessednesse , confirmed with his sacred word , contained in the bookes of the old & new Testament , and penned by the finger of the holy Ghost : and which is the new doctrine of men , pointing the pathway to hell , death & destruction , confirmed with vaine apparitions , dreames , false miracles , and illusions of the diuell . Come and see , & except the god of this world hath blinded thy mind , that the light of Christes glorious Gospell should not shine vnto thee : except thou list to grope at noone day , and wilfully say , I will not see : except thou hast shaken hands with death , and made a couenant with hell : except God for thy wilfull obstinacie , hath giuen thee ouer vnto a reprobate sence , to oppose thy selfe against him & his knowne truth . In reading this booke without partiall preiudication , thou canst not but see , exactly perceiue and tast to thine vnspeakeable comfort , how sweet are the mercies of the Lord , in reuealing to thee ( dust and ashes ) the mysterie both of the one and the other , which the wise of this world neither haue vnderstood , nor can comprehend : but is reuealed vnto babes , his Saints , to whom he would make knowne the riches of his glorie to confound and make foolishnes the vvisdom of the wise . Which if thou shalt find ( as if in singlenesse of heart thou seeke , thou canst not but find . ) Then praise Iehouah , the author of all goodnesse be thankefull to this Author , the meanes of thy good , and take in worth my simple trauell , an inferiour furtherance thereunto , who hartily wish thee no lesse comfort and ioy in reading , then my miserable selfe receiued in translating of this booke . And because it seemeth a thing difficult to translate the Prouerbs , wherein not the letter , but the sence is to be followed : that course haue I obserued , & set downe withall the proper phrase of the Spanish and Portugal tongues , both in them and some other hard & doubtfull words : that thou ( gentle Reader ) indued with better gifts maist iudge , and curteously amend by thy knowledge , what my vnskilfulnesse hath missed : hoping that my desire herein to do well , may excuse in thy Chistian conceit , whatsoeuer is ( if any thing ) misdone . And so I leaue thee to him that is able to keepe thee . Thine in the Lord , I. G. THE EPISTLE TO THE CHRIstian Reader . HAd it not bene for the great necessity , which our country of Spaine hath to know the liues of the Popes , that knowing them , it may beware them , and nought esteeme their authority , which against all right diuine and humane , they haue vsurped ouer the consciences which Iesus Christ our redeemer , with his death & passion hath freed , I should neuer ( Christian Reader ) haue entred a labyrinth so confused , and rugged , as is to write the liues of Popes . For thou must know , that the Romists themselues concord not nor agree in the number of the Popes . Some set downe more , and others lesse . And hence it commeth that so little they agree , touching the time that they poped ( Let it be lawfull for me , as of a king , he is sayd to raigne to say of a Pope to Pope ) Some of these selfe same also , that all confesse to haue bene Popes of some of them say great Laudes and praises , extolling them to the heauens . Of these selfe same , say others filthie things , casting them downe to hell . An example of the first S. Gregory ( As saith Friar Iohn de Pineda 3. part cap. 8. ¶ 1. of his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie ) was the 66. Pope , &c. And not the 63. As saith Mathew Palmer . Nor the 64. As saith Panuinus . Nor the 65. As saith Marianus . nor lesse . 62. As saith S. Antoninus , This farre Pineda . Gelasius 1. after Platina , is the 51. Pope . After Panuinus , the 50. And after George Cassander , and Carança the 49. Also Paule the second , after Platina is the 220. Carança counteth him for the 219. Pero Mexia for 218. and Panuinus : For 215. fiue lesse then Platina . According to this account . Sistus 5. which in the yeare 1588. tyrannizeth in the Church , should be after Platina the 236. Pope : after Carança 235. After Per● Mexia 234. and after Panuinus 231. Most Popish authors be all these . Some Spaniards , and others Italians . And had we alleaged more authors , more disagreement and contrariety should we haue found . Of this diuersitie springeth the disorder , which is in the time that some Popes Poped . For they which reckon least Popes put the yeares which they take from 4 or 5 Popes ( whom they reckon not ) to other Popes . Carança in his Summa conciliorum , speaking of Boniface 3. ( this was the first Pope as in his life shal be shewed ) saith these words . There is diuersitie among writers how long time Boniface 3. was Pope . For of Platina is it gathered , that he was nine monthes . Others say 8 monethes and a halfe : others a yeare , and 25 dayes : Others a yeare , 5 monthes , & 28 daies . Others say , that he died , hauing bene Pope 8 moneths and 22 dayes . This farre Carança . The same might we say of many other Popes . For example of the second , will we put Liberius and Formosus , besides many others that we might set downe . Liberius and Formosus some of the papists themselues , do cannonize , and others doe curse them . Platina saith : that Liberius was an Arian Panuinus saith : that he was holy . Read his life , which of diuerse authors we haue gathered . As touching Formosus Stephen 6 or 7. condemned him . So did also a Councell holden in the time of this Stephen condemne him . But Romanus successor of Stephen and Theodorus . And Iohn 10 or 9 condemned Stephen , and iustified sn Formosus . And this did not these 3 Popes onely , but a generall Councell of 74. Bishops , holden in the time of Iohn 10. did also the same . But all this notwithstanding , the third time , that Sergius was Pope , he tooke part with Stepben against Formosus Condemding that which 3 Popes , and the Councell had done , and was most cruell , against the bodie of Formosus , vntombing it , and doing that vnto it , which vpon his life , we will declare . Read their liues ( Christian Reader ) Dogges shalt thou see that teare in peeces , and eate one another : Not men shalt thou see : but diuels incarnate . Thou must also vnderstand , that in the names of some Popes , there is great disagreement . Pope Iohn the last , Platina calleth the 24. and in order 214. Carança calleth him 24. But the 213. in order , Pero Mexia calleth him the 24. Another way carrieth Panuinus 22. he calleth him , or 23. and saith : that he is the 209. in order . Thus taketh he from out the Catalogue . Fiue Popes : two whereof be Iohns : And it is also to be noted , that from Iohn 8. which was a wicked woman . All the Iohns almost , haue bene pestilent fellowes Read their liues . Three causes there be , why some do number lesse Popes . The first is , because some Popes a very small time Poped . The 2. is , because many reckon not for Popes , all those that were not cannonically elected . The 3. is , because some will not hold them for Popes , who albeit they were connonically elected , yet in there Popedome wickedly gouerned . For the first reason , many reckon not for Pope , Stephen 2. who but three , or as some say , 4 dayes Poped . For the 2. reason exclude they all those , whom they call Antipopes , chosen in the time of Schisme . 30 : Schismes counteth Panuinus to haue bene , wherein at one time were 4 Popes , another time 3. another 2. Herehence is it , that they count not Iohn 18. Whom others call 17. nor Clemēt nor Clement 8. And therefore Clement 9. they call 7. nor Benedict 5 nor Benedict 7. called they 6. nor Benedict 13. For these 2 reasons exclude they al thē that by wicked artes , deceipt , force , gifts , or promises were made Popes . Such doe the Councels and decrees of the Popes themselues not hold for Popes . Read that which the Councell of Lateran holden in the time of Nicholas 2. ordained touching this matter . And so many hold not for pope , Constantine 2. Who being a lay-man and without any orders , was by force made Pope . Should this decree be obserued . neither Siluester 2. the great inchaūter , nor Boniface 8. nor Gregory 7 nor an infinit nomber of Popes , which by wicked artes , &c. Were made Popes shuld be called Popes & so very few shuld remaine in the catalogue of the Popes . The 3. reason why some be not counted Popes , is that albeit they were cannonically chosen , yet , during their Popedome , either in life , or in Doctrin , or both in life & Doctrin were they abhominable . For this cause some count not Lando . Read his life . For the same cause , some reckon not Iohn 8. a whore before , & when she was Pope . Were this reason ought worth , very few should be counted for Popes . For all the Popes ingenerall from Boniface 3. vntill Sistus 5. who now tyrannizeth , haue either in life or Doctrine bene wicked . And so , ought not to be connted . Boniface 8. Of whom say all , that he entred like a Foxe , liued like a Lyon , and died like a Dogge . And alone was not he , that did this : he had many companions . These be the causes , why some reckon lesse Popes , then others . And in these names , Stephen , Iohn , Clement , Benedict , Constantine , and Felix , shal be found this abridgement of Popes . There are no liues of kings nor Emperors , were they Christians , pagans , Iewes , Turkes , Scithians ; or of whatsoeuer other nation , so confusedly and diuersly written , as are the liues of the Popes . And that which is more to be maruailed , written , imprinted , and approued by the papists themselues . The holy Ghost it seemeth , hath purposely cast into the writing of their liues , this confusion . For the Popes being kings and Lords of Rome . And Rome as say Saint Ierom , Petrark , Laurentius Valla , and many others ) is Babilon . And Babilon , as much to say , as confusion , all whatsoeuer , the Popes haue done , doe , and shall doe , is and shal be confusion : And so can no order be held in counting of them . And with what more proper name then Babilon , or confusion , can that Church be called , wherein they so pray and sing in straunge & confused Language , that one vnderstandeth not another . And that yet which is worse he , him selfe that praieth of singeth , vnderstandeth not oft times that which is sayd . My desire is ( friendly Reader ) to aduise thee of this confusion : That if thou shalt read in one author that Pope Iohn 24. for the great villanies and heresies which in his presence , and to his face were proued , was condemned in the Councell of Constance : and others say this happened to Pope Iohn 23. & others , to Pope Iohn 22. then nothing maruaile : For these 3 Iohns 22. 23. and 24. be one selfe same Pope Iohn . Concerning the concurrences of the kings of Spaine , which I place with the Pope , I haue followed Don Alonso de Carthagena Bishoppe of Burgos in his Latine Historie of the kings of Spaine , which he calleth Anacephalaeosis , as much to say , as a Recapitulation . No other hath bene the purpose and motiue me mouing to write these 2. Treatises of the Pope , and of the Masse . But the great desire I haue that they of my nation , might enioy the same mercies , which the Lord in these last times hath shewed to many nations in Europe , giuing them liberty of conscience ( & this not to let loose the raynes to serue the lusts of the flesh , but in spirit and truth to serue the liuing God , whom to serue , is to raigne ) I very much sorrow , that my nation to whom the Lord God , for the things of this world , hath giuen so much wit , hability and vnderstanding ( which other nations cannot deny ) In things pertayning to God , in the things concerning the saluation of their soules , or going to heauen or hell , is so blockish and blind , that it suffereth it selfe to be carried by the Masse , that it suffereth it selfe to be gouerned , troden vnder foote & tyrannized of the Pope , of the man of sinne , of the sonne of perdition , of Antichrist , whom as God , sitteth in the Temple of God , shewing himselfe that he is God. And that moreouer which S. Paul 2. Thess 2. saith . All the euill of the Spaniards cōmeth vnto them of a false perswasion which they haue conceiued of the authority of the Pope . The Pope , they beleeue to be the successor of Saint Peter , the Vicar of Christ , God vppon earth . They beleeue , that all whatsoeuer the pope doth on earth , God doth it in heauen and what soeuer he vndoeth in earth , God vndoeth in heauen . This first Treatise , shall serue to open the deceipt vnto them : very palpably & plainely will it shew the pope , not to be the successor of S. Peter . But of Iudas . Not to be the Vicar of Christ , but of Sathan ( whom the holy scripture calleth prince and God of this world ) And that we therefore ought not to obey the pope , nor make more reckoning of him , nor of that , hee shal commaund , then we doe of that which our mortall enemy commaunds vs. Mine harts desire and prayer to God is , for my nation , that they may be saued : that his Maiestie deliuer them from the power of darknesse , and transfer them into the kingdome of his beloued sonne . I would if I might by any meanes prouoke my nation . I would they had an holy enuie at other nations . Why doe they ( and not the Spaniards ) read and heare the word of God , in their owne Language , as in the holy Bible it is written ? Why do they ( & not the Spaniards ) receiue the holy sacraments with the simplicity that Iesus Christ did institute and celebrate them . Wherewith , without any humane inuentions , superstitions , and Idolatries , he commaunded his Church to administer them ? This testimony giue I of my nation , that they haue the zeale of God : and so shall you see few Spaniards to be Atheists , which haue no religion . But this their zeale , is not according to knowledge : for by the word of God is it not ruled : but by that which Antichrist of Rome commaundeth . Who hath taken from them , and forbidden them the reading of holy scripture . For well knoweth Antichrist , that if the Spaniards shold read it , then would they fall into account , and know the abhominable life of the popes , and their wicked Doctrine : And so would forsake and detest them . And should Spaine once forsake the pope , the pope would reckon ( as they say ) with the Oleados or annointed , of whom there is no hope of life : O that if God please , I may see this day . And if the pope should fall , then also in a moment , would fall the Masse , and all the other Idolatries which the pope hath inuented . This is the cause why our aduersaries so greatly fight , to intertaine , and mainetaine the authority of the Pope . For very well they know that the Pope once fallen , the popish religion of necessity must fall to the earth . Very well did Pedro de la Fuente ( or Fontidonio , as others call him ) a diuine of Seuill vnderstand this : who in a sermon which he made , the last day of September in the Councel of Trent , greatly inueied against the protestants , calling them heretiques , saying : that they sought to cast downe the 2 pillars of the Church . To wit , the sacrifice of the Masse & the Pope , This Diuine sayd moreouer : that the Councell ought to employ all it force , to sustaine and vphold them . The pillar ( said he ) of the seat papall once pulled downe , that the whole Church would fal to the earth . The reason which he gaue was , because the funerals and obsequies of the Church went iointly , and accompanied with those of the Pope . There is nothing ( sayd he ) that the aduersaries with deliberate purpose more endeuour to doe , then to put downe the Pope , &c. Our aduersaries haue fallen in the reckoning , and this is the cause , why they maintaine and adore ( and many of them doe it , against their owne conscience ) The Pope , howsoeuer abhominable , wicked , and great an Atheist he be . I humbly beseech his maiesty to send the true Sampson , which is Christ , who with one pluck , may wholy pull downe these two pillars , and so the house of Dagon may fall vtterly to the earth . Iudg. 16. 29. I know that were the Pope , and his Masse pillars built vpon the rock , vpon the cornerstone Christ , that neither the gates of hell , nor whatsoeuer men could imagine , should euer preuaile against them . But because they be not founded vppon this firme foundation : but rather vpon humane inuentions , any small thing whatsoeuer , that carrieth any reason , maketh them easily to stagger . The thing which wholy ouerthroweth them , is the word of God. As by the Lordes assistaunce in these two Treatises shal be seene . His Maiestie I hope , whose cause we here maintaine , will draw some fruit out of this my trauaile . To him I commit the charge therof . For as saith his Apostle 1. Cor. 3. 7. Neither he that plāteth is any thing , nor he that watereth , but God , which giueth the encrease . His cause it is , to him I commend it . That which in the meane time Christian Reader , I beseech thee , for that which thou owest to the health of thy soule ( the which if thou loosest , what shal it profit thee to haue gained the whole world ) is that thou read , consider and weigh the reasons which we giue in these two Treatises , for confirmation of that which we say ▪ and see which more agreeth with the word of God , with that which the ancient Doctors and Councels , and which naturall reason , teach : that which we haue said , or that which our aduersaries say . The holy , and true , who hath the key of Dauid , which openeth , and no man shutteth , which shutteth , and no man openeth ; Open vnto thee the gate , that thou maiest consider and adore his holy law . He euer bewith thee , Amen . The 25. of Iune 1588. Your most affectionate brother in the Lord. C. V. The first Treatise : of the Pope and his authoritie . IDolatrie ( which is to giue the honour , worship and seruice only due to God , to a creature , whether good or bad , holy or prophane ) is the most grieuous sin that is , or cābe imagined . For the Idolater , like a traitor to him that made him , directly & manifestly committeth high treason against his God. He endeuoureth , what in him lieth , to cast God frō his throne , & therin to place that which himselfe worshippeth , albeit the worke of his owne hand . To shew the grieuousnesse of this sinne , very seuerely hath God punished it : as he plagued the Israelites ( we see ) when they made the Calfe . For the which the Lord had wholly destroyed them , had not Moses stept in , a very good Mediator . Notwithstanding there died of them in one day by the sword about three thousand men . And it is to be noted , that neither Aaron , nor the Israelits were so blockish , nor foolish , to thinke the calfe which they had made to be God. That which they supposed was this , that the honor done to the calfe they did it vnto God. And so Aaron when he saw the calfe he built an Altar before it : and proclaimed , saying : To morrow shall be a feast vnto Iehouah , This he said , for the representation of God , which he and they supposed they had made in the calf . This maner of Idolatrie had the people of Israell seene in Egypt . For the Egyptians , besides infinite other things , adored the figure of Apis , which they also called Sirapis , being the name of an Oxe . The Israelites applyed to their religion , the manner of worship which they had seene in Egypt : and coueting visible things by which they might represent and worship God , they made of set purpose , a Calfe of mettall , as is read in Exod. . 32. 4. And Aaron formed it with the grauing toole , and made thereof a Calfe of mettall , and they said , These be thy Gods ô Israel , which brought thee out of the land of Egypt , &c. The same saith God in the eight verse , complaining of the people to Moses . And Dauid , Psal . 106. 19. They made ( saith he ) a Calfe in Horeb , and worshipped a molten Image . and turned their glorie to the similitude of a bullocke that eateth grasse . And Ieroboam renewing this Idolatrie , made two calues of gold , one whereof he placed in Bethel , the other in Dan , and said as his predecessors in the wildernesse had said , These be thy Gods which brought thee , &c. Exod. 32. 4. And it is not to be thought ( as before we haue said ) that either Aaron , or the Israelites , or after them Ieroboam , or his people were so sencelesse to thinke that the Calfe , or calues ( which they themselues with their hands a little before had made ) was God , whose being is from euerlasting . That which they thought was this : that God which had brought them out of Egypt , representing himselfe in the Calfe , had poured thereinto , a certaine diuinitie , and therefore would be worshipped in the same : as they did worship him . This doing , they tooke quite away the worship which they only owed to God , and gaue it to the creature . For this cause ( saith Dauid ) that the Israelites turned the glorie of God into the similitude of a Bullocke , &c. &c. Psal . 106. 20. The same say we to our aduersaries . They beleeue not ( will they say ) that the image of our Ladie of Guadalupe , nor that of Mountserrat , is the same virgin Marie , which is in heauen . They beleeue not ( say they ) that the woodden Crucifixe of Burgos , is the same Christ , which sitteth at the right hand of his Father . That which they beleeue is this , that God hath infused into these , and such other Images , a certaine diuinitie , to represent the Virgin Marie or Christ crucified , &c. And therupon ( say they ) worke they miracles : and therefore doe they reuerence and adore them . And so fixe they their eyes , and settle their whole mindes to honour and worship these visible Images : that they take away the honour which is onely due to God , and giue it to a woodden image that is made with mens hands . And being in any affliction , in steede of seeking helpe at God , by the meanes of his sonne Christ Iesus . One crieth out , O my Ladie of Guadalupe , another : O my Ladie of Mountferrat , another : O my Lady of Walsinhham , another : Lord Saint Elmus , Lord Saint Blase , Lady saint Lucie , &c. Of God or his sonne Christ none hath remembrance , except here and there one in a corner : and if the others heare him , they call him a Lutherane heretike , that inuocateth not the Saints , but God only and his sonne Christ Iesus . But God commands vs to call vpon him in the time of trouble , and hath promised to heare vs , Psal . 50. 15. Christ saith , All whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my name shall be done vnto you , Mat. 7. 7. Mar. 11. 24. Ioh. 14. 13. & . 16. 23. But of this will we speake more at large , intreating of inuocation of the Saints , in the Treatise of the Masse . Let vs now returne to the Calfe . The Iewes endeuour what they can to excuse their forefathers , and so lay the fault of this sin vpon the poore base people of the Egyptians , which , together with the Israelits went out of Egypt . But that which the Lord saith to Moses , casteth wholly the fault vpon the Israelites , not once naming the poore people : and saith also , that it is a sti●ffe-necked people , and as such wold consume them , Exod. 32. 8. 9. 10. The Iewes cannot then excuse their forefathers : their owne Rabbins doe witnesse that the sin of the Calfe is not wholly yet cleansed . This said Moses Gerunden , speaking to the Iewes . No punishment hath happened to thee , ô Israel , wherein there hath not bene some ounce of the iniquitie of the calfe : But in crucifying their Messiah the Lord of glorie ( as in Esa . 53. through the whole chap. Dan. 9. 20. and other places was prophesied ) the Iewes afterward committed another no lesse wickednesse . For which so enormious a sinne , God cut them off , being the naturall branches , from the euer-greene oliue tree , which is his Church , & in their place graffed in vs Gentils , branches of the wild oliue tree . Rom. 11. And note that the maner wherein we are ingraffed , is farre different from the common & naturall graffing . For we are not ingraffed , the the wild Oliue into the Oliue tree , nor the wilde peare into the peare tree : but contrariwise , the oliue into the wild oliue tree , & the peare into the wild peare tree : & so our ingraffing into the Church and into Christ her head , supernatural . For which benefit receiued he saith to the Gētils , Praise the Lord al ye Gētils , &c Three great Captiuities ( besides others not so great ) haue the Iewes suffered . The first in Egypt : the second in Babylon : the third , that which now they suffer , scattered like chaffe , or straw through the world . Concerning the first & secōd , God foretold them how long they should be captiues . So he said to Abraham : Know thou for certaine , that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs , and shall serue them , and shall be afflicted foure hundred yeares . But the nation which they shall serue , will I also iudge : and then shall they come forth with great riches , as in Exod. 12. 36. 37. appeareth . As touching the second captiuitie , God sayth by Ieremie , And it shall come to passe that when seuentie yeares shall be fulfilled , I will visite the king of Babylon , &c. Againe , Thus saith the Lord , vvhen seuentie yeares in Babylon shall be fulfilled , I vvill visite you , and performe my good promise towards you , and cause you to returne to this place . Of the accomplishment of these setie yeares speaketh Daniel , chap. 9. 2. 2. Chron. 36. 22. and Ezra . ch . 1. 1. Concerning the third captiuitie , wherin aboue these fifteen hundred yeares they haue bene , and yet are , and shall bee scattered throughout the world , without king , without high-priest , without sacrifice , without Pesah ( that is , the Paschall lambe ) without Prophetes , and many other things by God commanded , subiect to strange nations , and not ( in some sort ) but as slaues , no word in the Scriptures mentioning how many yeares this captiuitie shall endure . But contrariwise , saith the Angell to Daniel , chap. 9. 27. that Ierusalem shall be destroyed , and that the Moysaicall worship and Temple should neuer more returne . This third captiuitie for three respects is worse then the second . First , for the time : That endured seuentie yeares : This hath endured aboue fifteene hundred yeares . 2. In the second , the Iewes had Prophtes , and miracles , Ieremie , Ezechiel , Daniel , &c. the three children were deliuered from the fire , and Daniel from the Lyons : In this haue they had neither Prophet nor miracle . The third respect : In the second they had great dignitie and riches : as Ioachin the king Ieremie the last . Daniel and his three companions , Mardocheus , Zerubbabel : but in this they are much deiected . True it is , that this generall promise they haue made them by God : That whensoeuer they shall repent them of their wickednesse committed , and turne vnto God , that he will pardon them , and gather them from all partes of the world where they shall be scattered and afflicted . And seeing that God doth not gather , nor deliuer them from so long and painfull captiuitie , as is that which they suffer : it followeth , that they are wholly obstinate in their sinnes , and turne not truly vnto God. For if they would turne , God being true in his promises , would gather them . But we see the contrarie , that they still be scattered , and abide in captiuitie , therefore they repent not . And so it pleaseth God to chastise them , as he sayd vnto Moses , Deut. chap. 28. 63. 64. And it shall come to passe ( saith he , speaking of the Iewes ) that as the Lord did reioyce ouer you to doe you good , and to multiply you , so shall the Lord reioyce ouer you to confound and destroy you : and ye shall be plucked out of the land , into the which ye now enter to possesse it . And God will seatter thee through all nations , from the one end of the earth to the other . And there shalt thou serue strange Gods wood and stone , &c. whom thou nor thy fathers haue not knowne . Their obstinacy , and vnbeleefe , not knowing the day of their visitation , and contemning and killing their Messias , is the cause of this so miserable captiuitie : wherein they shall continue , vntill they cease to be incredulous , and acknowledge God , and Christ or Messias whom he hath sent , and so they shall be saued . Moreouer , concerning that which we haue sayd , the booke of Iudges is full of Gods punishments vpon the Israelities for their idolatrie , whom he deliuered ouer into the hands of their enemies . But as a good God , and mercifull father , when they repented , he restored or deliuered them . And eftsones they returned to idolatrie , and God eftsoones did punish them . We read also that the Israelites turned away , and corrupted themselues more then their fathers , following strange gods , seruing them , and bowing downe before them , and nothing diminished their workes and wicked wayes . And the wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel . And Deborah in her song conceiuing them said : In choosing new Gods , warre was at the gates . So greatly did God abhore Idolatrie , that oftenne commaundementes which he gaue ; the two first be against Idolatrie . First . Thou shalt not haue ( saith he ) any straunge Cod before me . Second . Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any Image , nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue , or in the earth beneath , or in the water , &c. And then , Thou shalt not bow downe to them , nor worship them : for I am the Lord thy God , a iealous God , &c. In the first commaundement , internall , and mentall , and in the second externall and visible Idolatrie are forbidden . So horrible and enormious is the sinne of Idolatrie that God who is a iust Iudge , doth punish it with most seuere punishment that can be in this world . God giueth vp Idolaters into a reprobate sence ; so that forsaken of God , and by his iust Iudgement , deliuered ouer , and made slaues to Sathan , they may doe that which is not conuenient , as saith Saint Paule , Romans 1. 25. concerning Idolaters , which turned the truth of God into a lie , honoring and seruing the creature , before ( or more ) then God. And in the twentie eight verse , mentioning the punishment , he saith ; that God gaue them vp vnto a peruerse minde ( which we call a reprobate sence ) to doe that which is not conuenient : namely , the abohmination there mentioned . The answere which the Romists make , in defence of their Images , is friuolous , They adore not , nor honour ( say they ) the Images , but that which they represent . Whereunto I answere ; that as little did the Pagans worship their Images , but that which they represented . For they beleeued not the Image of Iupiter to be Iupiter , but to present Iupiter . Much more doe the Romists , not onely commaunde Images to be made , but to be reuerenced , and which is more , worship them themselues . And in the second Action also of the Neccen Councell ( not of that holy and good first Councell of Neece ) but of the second , assembled by that ceuell Empresse Hirena , it is said : We doe worship the pictures of Images . And in the third Action , The inuisible diuine nature is not permitted to be pictured , nor figured . For no man euer sawe God at any time : but we worship the Image of his humanitie pictured with colours . So also doe we reuerence and adore the Image of our Lady the mother of God , &c. See here , how the Romists doe contradict themselues , on the one side , they say ; they worship not Images . And on the other parte , in their generall Councels , they commaund them to be worshipped . Answerable to this Doctrine of the Councell doe they sing in their hymne . O Crux aue , spes vnica hoc passionis tempore : auge pijs Iustitiam , reisque dona veniam . That is to say . O Crosse onely hope , in this time of passion , increase righteousnesse in the Godly , and graunt pardon to offenders . Also in shewing the Crosse , they say : Ecce lignum Crucis , venite adoremus . That is , Behold here the wood of the Crosse : Come and let vs worship it . Also Crucem tuam adoramus domine . Thy Crosse doe we worship , O Lord. Thomas Aquinus in his Brieffes or partes , speaking of Adoration , saith . That the Crosse ought to be worshipped with the same Gods honour , as God himselfe . And so they doe : and vppon good fryday chiefly , prostrate on the ground , doe they adore the Crosse , and offer giftes vnto it : which adoration ( say they ) Saint Gregorie ordeyned . But how can this be truth , which they say of Saint Gregorie , when the sayd Gregorie writing to Seremus Bishop of Marsella , who had caused Images to be pulled downe , broken , and burned , vseth these wordes , hadst thou forbidden to worship the Images , we should haue praysed thee . And a little lower : Which were placed in the Temple , not to be worshipped , but for instruction onely of the simple . See here how vntrue it is that they say , Saint Gregorie instituted the adoration of the Crosse . True it is , he saith , that Images were the bookes of the simple and ignorant people . But let him pardon vs , if in this we dissent from him , to yeeld vnto that , which the word of God doth teach vs. Habakuk saith , what profiteth the Image ; for the maker thereof hath made it an Image , and a teacher of lies , though he that made it , trust therein , when he maketh dumbe Idolls . woe vnto him , that saith to the wood , awake , and to the dumbe stone , arise , it shall teach thee : beholde it is layd ouer with gold and siluer , and there is no breath in it . In like manner . The stocke , saith Ieremie , is a doctrine of vanitie . Againe : Euery man is a beast by his owne knowledge : Euery founder is confounded by his grauen Image : for his melting is but falshood , and there is no breath therein . They are vanitie and the worke of errors , &c. wherefore well said Athanasius : When a liuing man cannot moue thee to knowe God , how shall a man made of wood cause thee to know him ? Epiphanius Bishop of Cypres comming into a Church , and seeing a veyle , wherein the Image of Christ , or some other Saint was pictured , cōmanded to take it thence , and that the veyle should be imployed for the buriall of some poore , vsing these wordes : To see in the Temples of Christians , the Image of Christ , or any Saint pictured , is horrible abhomination . Of this moreouer wrote he to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem , vnder whose Iurisdiction was that people of Anablatha , where the veyle was , to prouide that no such veyles which be contrary to that which Religion permitteth , should thenceforth be had in the Church of Christ . So greatly did this epistle please Saint Ierome , that he translated the same out of Greeke into Latine . The same Epiphanius said , Remember my beloued sonnes , that you place no Images in the Church , nor churchyardes , but carry God euer in your hearts ; and yet say I further , permit them not in your houses : For to be fixed by the eyes , but by meditation of the minde , &c. is vnlawfull for a Christian , &c. The most ancient Councell of Eliberis holden in Spaine ( as now we will declare ) and many other ancient Councels condemned Images : and manie Christian Emperours haue forbidden them . And for that purpose wrote Valens , and Thedosius to the chiefe Gouernor of the Councell house saying : As our care is in and by all meanes to mainteine the religion of the most high God : so permit wee none to purtrayt engraue , or picture in colours , stone , or any other matter whatsoeuer , the Image of our Sauiour : Moreouer we commaunde that wheresoeuer such an Image can bee founde , it be taken away ; and all those to be chastised with most grieuous punshment that attempt ought against our decrees and commaund . Seeing then , the Christian Emperours , Doctors and ancient Councels , yea and that which is all , the scripture it selfe to forbid Images ; let not our Aduersaries be obstinate . Let them not thinke it to be nowe , as in time passed , when the blind led the blind , and so both fell into the ditch . Blessed be God , we nowe see , and neede not them which be more blind , to guide vs. Where or when ( I demaund ) hath God commaunded to doe that which they doe ? Let them giue me one only example of the olde or newe Testament , that any of the Patriarches , Propetes , Apostles , or Martyrs of Iesus Christ did that which they doe ? adored or honored God , or his saints , in their Images ? They will not giue it . Then let them not be more wise then they . Let them take heede least God say vnto them , Who required these thinges at your handes ? This is not the worship by God appointed , but humane and diuelish inuention . And so shall God punish them as hee punished Nadab and Abihu Leuit. chap. 10. ver . 1. that offered strange fire , which he neuer commaunded them . Hold we fast that which God hath commaunded : Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image , &c. And so shall we not erre . The Church of Rome hath taken away the second commandment , and hath but nine commaundements . But to fill vp the number of tenne ; of the tenth commandement which forbiddeth lust in generall , and afterward the chiefe kind and partes thereof , hath shee made two . But the Hebrewes and ancient Doctors Greeke , and Latine do not so ; who place that of Images , for the second commaundement Some thinke ( saith Origen hom . 8. vpon Exod ) that all this together ( meaning the first and second commandements ) is one commaundement : which , if it so should be taken , there wold want of the number of ten commaundements ; and where then should be the tenth of the Decalog of ten commaundments ? but deuiding it , as afore we haue distinguished ; the full number of the ten commaundements , will appeare . So that the first commaundements is ; Thou shallt haue no other Gods but me . And the second , Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image , &c. hitherto Origen . Chrisostome hom . 49. vpon Saint Math. Exposition . 2. Athanasius in Synopsi Seripturarum ; Saint Ambrose vpon the sixt chapter of the epistle to the Ephesians , and Saint Ierome vpon the same place , all these Fathers place ( as we doe ) that against Images for the second commaundement . And for the third , Thou shalt not take the name of the lord &c. For the 4. Remember thou keepe holy &c. for the 5. Honor thy father , and thy Mother , &c. and for the tenth , that we shall not couet any thing of our neighbors , &c. Iesephus in his 3. book of Antiquites chap. 6. and Philo in his booke , which he made of the tenne comandements , deuide them in like manner with vs. If this be the true deuision of the Decalogue ( as it is ) and by the expresse word of God , Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image ( as by the Hebrew , Greeke and Latin Doctors we haue proued . ) Hereupon it followeth , that the Church of Rome is accursed of God , because she hath dared to diminish , and adde any thing to the most holy eternall , and inuiolable lawe of God : whereunto ( being perfect , full and entire ) no man ought to adde or take away : according to that which the same God saith , Thou shalt adde nothing to the word which I commaund thee , neyther shalt thou take ought therefro : but keepe the commaundements of the Lord your god which I commaunde you . Deut. 4. 2. Deut. 12. 32. Prouerb . 30. 6. If the Church of Rome heere in a thing so cleere , so notable , and of so great importance , hath so apparantly , and without shame , dared to adde and diminish ; what will they not dare ? Let vs looke more neerely . The belly ( say they ) hath no cares : These things will not the Romists heare . Images in the Popedome fill the bellies , and the chests : Great is the treasure that is giuen to Images , Oyle , waxe , perfumes , silke , siluer , gold , cloth of gold and precious stones : wherein Theeues , and wicked women are most liberall . The Pirestes and friers , doe clothe and decke their Images with the giftes of strumpets : wherein they transgresse the commaundement of God , which commandeth ; that none shall bring the hier of an whore into the house of the Lord , &c. because God , who is iust and pure , abhorreth robbery , and detesteth that which with sinne and filthinesse is euill gotten . And the Glosse in Decret . dist . 90. Cap. Oblationis . determineth ; that no gaine of a whore be offered in the Church . And that the suprestitious vulgar sort may giue the more , they make them beleeue , that the Images do weepe , laugh , sweate , and doe other great Miracles . Moses declareth , that when God spake with his people , the people hard the voice of his wordes , but they sawe no figure , sauing only a voice : what God would haue vs to vnderstand hereby , the same Moses there declareth . Take good heede then to your Soules : for ye sawe no figure , &c. and then : That ye corrupt not your selues nor make you any grauē Image or representation of any figure , whether it be the likenes of Male or female . The common edition which the Roman church alloweth saith : Ne fortè decepti , faciatis vobis sculptam similitudinem aut Imaginem masculi vel feminae : That is to say , least being deceaued , ye make to your selues a grauen similitude or Image of man or woman . Let our aduersaries behold if they make to themselues Images of hee and shee Saints , which be of men and women . And suppose , that the making of Images were not against the expresse comanndement of God ; but that to make thē or not to make them were a thing indifferent : yet ought the good magistrate ( seeing the superstition and Idolatrie which the ignorant common people commit ) to forbid Images , and breake them notwithstanding : imitating therein the holy king Ezechiah , that brake the brasen serpent which Moses had made , when he sawe the Israelites to burne incense vnto it , as in the 2. Kings . 18. 4. appeareth . Read the chapter . See if our aduersaries adorne their Images with flowers , with garlandes , with crownes , decke them , cloth them , girde them , hang vpon them purses , light tapers , candles and lampes before them , perfume , incense , carry them vpon mens shoulders in procession , kneele before them , and in their necessities craue helpe and succor of them . Reade for this purpose , the epistle of Ieremy recited to Baruc in his 6. chap. and thou shalt fully see the same that nowe is done in Spaine , Italy , and manie other places of the world besides . If this be not Idolatrie , and superstition , what shall be ? If that good king Ezechiah nowe liued , what would he doe to these Images ? That which he did to the brasen Serpent : breake and bray them in peeces . Our Aduersaries excuse the matter . The same might the Israelites also , and it may be they did so , yet for all their excuses , the good king brake it . And thinke not that this Serpent , set vp on high , which Ezechias brake , was of small signification . Knowe thou , that it was a figure of the same Christ , that was to be lift vp , and placed as an Ensigne , which all those might followe , that should beleeue in him , beleeuing in him might haue euerlasting life : euen as those which beheld the Brasen serpent were cuted of their bodily infirmities . So they which behold Christ , beleeue in him , and follow him , are no lesse healed of their spirituall infirmities . This is not mine but Saint Iohns interpretation , whose words be these : And as Moses lift vp the serpent in the vvildernesse : so must the Sonne of man be lifted vp , that all that beleeue in him , &c. Ioh. 3. 14. Although this Serpent was made by Moses , and by the commandement of God , and with so high a signification as Saint Iohn giues it , making it the image and figure of Christ . And albeit it had so many yeares remained among the people of God , from the Israelites being in the wildernesse , vntill the reigne of Ezekiah : all this notwithstanding , this good king ( seeing the superstition of the people that burned incense to it ) cast it to the earth , and brake it . This good zeale of his is commended in the Scripture . And in the second booke of Kings chap. 18. 3. these words are vsed . He did that which was right in the eyes of the Lord , according to all that his father Dauid had done . Hee tooke away the high places , and brake the Images , and cut downe the groues , and brake in peeces the brasen serpent which Moses had made . For vntill that time , the children of Israell burned incense vnto it , and he called it Nehustan ( as much to say ) as a peece of brasse . Would God the Christian and Catholike kings would imitate the holie zeale of this good king . Would God they would seeke to be truly informed , and see with their eyes , what be the relikes and Images which they haue in their kingdomes , and their miracles , and the truth or falshood of them . But ( ô griefe ) that the old prouerbe in our dayes is verified : Sease Milagro , y hagado el diablo . A miracle it is , and the diuell doth it . Would God they would take count of the great riches that is offered vnto images . Oh what should be found . The Romistes excuse them , by a distinction which they make : An idoll ( say they ) is one thing , and an image is another . That the law of God forbideth Idols and permittteh images : that the Idoll is an abomination , but not an image . That they detest Idols , and honour Images . Let vs now proue this their distinction of Idoles and Images , to be vaine . God , Exod. 20. 4. & Deut. 5 , 8. saith ; Thou shalt not make to thy selfe Pesel . All the difficulty is , to knowe what this word Pesel is . Pesel is an Hebrewe word , deriued of the verbe Pasal , that is , to engraue , carue & hew . And lest we should thinke ( as thought the Grecians ) that onely Pesel , ( which is , a carued picture , statue or grauen Image ) is onely forbidden ; God presently addeth , Temuna : that is , any figure , forme , shape , or painted Image . He then forbiddeth , grauen , carued , hewed or painted Images . And commandeth vs not to worship , nor do reuerence to them , Call them as you wil , Idols or Images . Idoll is a Greeke word , and is the same which in Latine is Simulachrum or Imago : Simulachrum or Imago is that which in Spanish we called Imagen . These foure wordes , Pesel , Eidolon , Simulachrum and Imagen , be all one thing , and of one selfe signification : but that the first is Hebrewe , the second Greeke , the third Latine , and the fourth Spanish . And Saint Ambrose ( as noteth Erasmus in his Annotations vpon the 1. Cor. 8. chap. ) for Idolum euer readeth Simulachrum . Lactantius deriueth Simulachrū of Simulando , Eidolon of Eidos , asmuch to say , as apparance or shew . It appeareth to be a person , & is none : It hath eyes , and seeth not : eares , and heareth not : feete and walketh not . Dauid in the 115. Psalme , doth liuely depaint them , let our aduersaries behold , if their Images haue eyes and see not , eares and heare not , &c. Saint Augustin . lib. 4. de Ciuitate Dei. cap. 9. and 31. Origen . lib. 8. contra Celsum . S. Ciprian Tract . contra Demetrianum , and S. Epiphanius and S. Ambrose make no difference betweene an Idoll and an Image . Thomas Aquinus that great captaine of the Dominickes , putteth this difference betweene Idolum and Simulachrum ( as noteth Erasmus in the place a little before alleaged ) Simulachrum ( saith he ) is a thing made to the likenes of some naturall thing , but Idolum is , Si corpori humano addatur caput equinum ( to wit ) If the head of an horse be put to a humane body . A distinction truly very rediculous . Conclude we this matter with that , which was ordeyned in the Councell of Eliberis in Spaine , holden about the yeare of the Lord. 335. whose . 36. Cannō was ( as Carranza noteth in his Summa Conciliariorum ) Placuit picturas in Ecclesia esse non debere : ne quod colitur aut odoratur , in parietibus depingatur . It pleaseth vs that pictures ought not to be in the Church : lest that be worshipped or adored which is painted on the walles , Eliberis , where was celebrated this ancient Councell , was a Cittie neare vnto that place where is now Granada . Eliberis was destroyed , and of the ruines thereof , was Granada builded , or augmented . And there is one gate in Granada euen to this day , called the gate Deluira , corrupting the worde in steed of Elibera , The gate is so called , because men goe that way to Elibera . Had this Cannon , made in our countrie of Spaine , 1263. yeares past , bene obserued in Spaine , there had not bene such Idolatrie in Spaine , as now there is . Vp Lord , regard thine owne honour . Conuert or confound ( not being of thine elect ) all such as worship Pesel , grauen or carued Images : or Temuna , picttures , or patternes . All that whatsoeuer we haue sayd against Images , is meant of those that are made for religion , seruice , & worship , and to honour , serue and adore them . Such Images are forbidden by the law of God. And so the Arte of caruing , grauing , painting and patterne making , not done to this end , is not forbidden , but lawfull . The superstition and Idolatrie taken away , the Arte is good . If there be any people or nation that haue , and doe commit inward , and outwarde Idolatrie it is the Popish Church . For what else see we in their Temples , houses , streetes and crosse-streetes , but Idolles , and Images made , and worshipped , against the expresse commaundement of God. Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image . No nation hath bene so barbarous , to thinke , that which they outwardly beheld with their eyes to be God. They supposed as before we haue said , their Iupiter , Iuno , Mars , & Venus to be in Heauen , whom they worshipped in the Images that did represent them . Many of the Moores , Turkes , and Iewes , would conuert vnto Christ , were it not for the offence and scandall of Images in the Churches . Therefore said Paulus Pricius a most learned Hebrew , which became in a Christian Paue , that it was very meet Images should be taken out of the Temple , for they were the cause that many Iewes became not Christians . The Popish Church , doth not onely commit the Idolatrie of the Gentiles , but farre exceed them also . One Idolatrie it committeth , which neuer Pagan , nor Gentile euer committed . It beleeueth , the bread and wine in the Masse ( called a sacrifice ) celebrated by her Pope , or a Priest made by the authoritie of the Pope , to be no representation , nor commemoration of the Lordes death : but his very body and bloud , the same Iesus Christ , as bigge , and great as he was vpon the crosse . And so as very God doth worship it . We will then in this first Treatise proue ( by the Lords assistance , whose cause we now maintaine ) the Pope to be a false Priest , and very Antichrist , & that such Idolatrie , and other much more , he hath inuented in the Church . In the second Treatise , we will also proue , by the same assistance , the Masse to be a false Sacrifice , and great Idolatrie . And because our chiefe purpose is not so much to beat downe falshood , as to aduance the truth : after we haue shewed the Pope to be a false Priest , And the Masse , a false Sacrifice , we will shew also ( which is the argument of the Apostle in the Epistle written to the Hebrewes ) Iesus Christ , to be the true , and onely Priest , and his most holy body and bloud which he offered vnto his father vpon the Crosse , to be the true , and only sacrifice , where with the eternall father is well pleased , and receiueth vs into his fauour and friendship , iustifying vs by faith , and giuing vs his holy spirit of Adoption , whereby we crie Abba father , and liue in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life . And so be glorified of him , to reigne ' with him for euer . Many will wonder that we with so great constancie ( or as they call it ) sawsinesse reiect , condemne , and abhore the Pope and his Masse : And therefore doe slaunder , and defame vs , not among the common people onely , but amongest the Nobles also and great Lordes , Kinges , and Monarches that we are : fantasticke , heady , arrogant , sedicious , rebellious , partiall , and many other false reportes they raise against vs ; wherewith they fill , and breake the eares of the ignorant , and of all those , that take pleasure to heare them . To shew them then , that it is no foolish opinion nor fantasie , which doth lead vs , neither any ambition , vaine glory , nor other passion , that doth alter , moue , or transport our minds , but a good zeale rather of the glory of God , and feruent desire of the health of our owne soules . A reason will we giue in this first Treatise vnto all that desire to heare & vnderstand it , of that which we beleeue & hold concerning the Pope , and his authoritie . And chiefely , if we be asked , because ( as saith Saint Peter ) we ought to be ready with meekenesse and reuerence to make answere to euery one that demaundeth a reason of the hope which we hold . The reason then , which we giue for reiecting , condemning , and abhorring the Pope , and flying from him , as from the pestilence , is his euill life , and wicked doctrine . Note also what the Doctors and ancient Councels , & the holy Scriptures , in three wonderfull places chiefly for that purpose say concerning him . In the second Treatise , we will declare what wee thinke of the Masse , and the holinesse thereof . The Pope and Masse , two pillers of the Popish church , be very ancient , For it is now a thousād yeares past , since they first began to be buylded . Their beginnings were very small : but they dayly increased , adorning and decking themselues , vntill they attayned to the estate wherein we now see them ; For aswell the Pope , as the Masse , is holden and called God. Without are they made very beautifull , couered ouer with silke , gold , siluer , cloth of gold , rich stones : but within is superstition , hypocrisie , and Idolatrie . I haue often pondred with my selfe , whether of these two pillers , the Pope , or the Masse , were strongest , and more esteemed . The vertues , excellencie , holinesse and diuinitie , which they say , is in the Masse , who can declare ? How profitable it is for al things liuing , and not liuing , quick & dead ? By cōsideratiō hereof , the Masse I supposed was chiefest , and therefore ought to begin with it . But the Pope vpon better aduisement , mee seemed notwithstanding to be the chiefest piller . The reasons mouing me so to beleeue , are these , that the cause in dignitie is before the effect , the creator before the creature ; the maister before the seruant , the Priest before the sacrifice which he offereth . The Pope is he that made and created the Masse : as afterwardes ( God willing ) we will proue . Therefore is the Pope of greater dignitie then the Masse . This proueth the Pope to be maister , and the sacrament his seruant : because , when the Pope goeth from one people to another , he sendeth before him , yea and some time a day or two dayes Iourney , his sacrament vpon a horse carying at his necke a little bell , accompained with the scumme and baggage of the Romane court . Thither goe the dishes and spits , old shooes , caldrons and kettels , and all the sculery of the Courte of Rome , whores and Iesters . Thus , the sacrament arriued with this honorable traine , at the place whither the Pope is to come , it there awayeth his comming . And when the maister is knowne to approach neere the people , it goeth forth to receiue him . Open thine eyes O Spaine : or which is better . God open them , and behold what account the Pope maketh of the sacrament , which he himselfe ( saying it is thy God ) for thy money , selleth vnto thee . Fryar Iohn de Pineda , in the third part of his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie , lib. 23. ¶ 2. saith . That the first Pope , which caused the Sacrament to be carried before him , was Benedict . 13. ( a Spaniard ) when for feare , he fled from France into Aragon : & from that time remained it in custome , that the Pope caried the most holy Sacrament , for his gard before him . The Popes in this carrying of the Sacrament before them , doe imitate the kinges of Persia , before whom went a horse , carrying a little Altar vpon him : whereupon , among a few ashes shone a small flame of holy fire : which they called Orismada . This fire , as a certaine diuinitie , did the Persians reuerence and adore . So that the King , to seeme more then a man , and to be ioyntly worshipped with the diuinitie , which did accompany him , with this pompe went he publikely . Read for this purpose , the Embleme of Alciatus . Non tibi , sed Religioni , pag. 17. where he treateth of a little asse , that went laden with mysteries . He also that sacrificeth , is of more dignitie and estimation , then the sacrifice which he offereth . For God regardeth not so much the gift , or sacrifice to him offered and presented , as the person that offereth it . The Lord , saith the scripture , had respect to Abell , and his present : and : to Caine and his present he had no regard . The Apostle giueth a reason saying . By saith Abell offered to God a better sacrifice then Caine. The Pope is the Priest , the Masse is the sacrifice which he offereth ; Therefore is the Pope of more dignitie then the Masse . By these reasons , and others that may be drawne , I conclude , the Pope to be chiefe piller that susteyneth the Popish Church Of it we will first take hold : not to support it , but to cast it downe : and then we will after intreat of the Masse . And this by the helpe of the almightie God , the Father sonne , ond holy Ghost , whose cause we here defend . To this name Papa , the like as to some other wordes hath happened : which in old time , were taken in good part , and were honourable titles , but after , with the time , haue bene ill taken . For example Tyrannis was in old time a King , and so King Latinus ( as saith Virgill Aeneid . 7. ) called Aenaeas , whose friendship he desired . Tyrant Sophista , was taken for a man of wisedome ; now for a deceiuer or a flatterer . Hostis did signifie a stanger , now taken for an enemy . Euen so in old time , was Papa taken in good parte , and giuen for a title to Bishops , or ministers of Gods word : for in the Primitiue Church , the Bishop , Minister and Pastor were all one . Riches haue sithens made the difference , as now we see . Read to this purpose , the Epistle of Saint Ierome to Euagr. tom . 2. That Papa was so taken as a foresaid , by the Epistle of the auncient Doctors as namely , Ciprian , Dionysius , Alexandrinus , Ierome , Ambrose , Auguistine , Sidonius , Appolinarius , and Gregory , and by the Actes of the Councels is proued . The Grecians vntill this day , call their Priestes , Papaous , the Germanies call them Psaffen , and Flemings call them Papen , names which be derined of this name Papa , which in the Sicilian tongue ( after Suidas signifieth Father ) Of all these authors , I will alleage here but onely two . Ierome writing to Augustine , saith , Most hartily commend me I pray thee , to our holy and venerable , brother Pope Alipius . And writing to Pamachius , he saith vnto him : hold Pope Epiphanius : And writing to Augustine , calleth him Pope . In another place he saith : Except Pope Athanasius and Paulinus : yet neither Alipius , nor Pamachius , nor Epiphanius , nor Aunor nor Athanasius nor Paulinus were euer Bishops of the Church of Rome . Among the Epistles of Saint Ciprian , there is one thus entituled : The Presbiters and Deacons abiding at Rome , send greeting to Pope Ciprian . And this is to be noted , that the Church of Rome , giueth this title to Saint Ciprian , who was Bishop of Carthage , and neuer of Rome . But when the couetuousnesse and ambition of the Bishop of Rome had so increased , that he made himselfe a Prince , and vniuersall Bishop , and therefore Antichrist , as Saint Gregorie calleth him ; then toke he from other Bishops , the title of Pope , and reserued it onely to himselfe : So that none but the Bishop of Rome is now Pope : and being Bishop of Rome , Antichrist . Hence commeth it , that to all the Godly , the name of Pope , is so horrible and wicked : because it is onely giuen to Antichrist . That which hereafter we will say shall not be against the anciēt & first taking of the name of Pope , but against the second . Which name , well agreeth with him : for the Pope Popely all to himselfe : that is to say , he deuonreth and glutteth it vp : as he himselfe saith , All power is giuen me in heauen and in earth . And so the late writers take this name Papa , pro Ingluuie , that is to say , gluttony , As Anthonie de Lebrixa in his dictionary doth note it . Iesus Christ , our Maister , whose voyce the Father commaundeth vs to heare , and thereby , to gouerne our selues , hath giuen vs a sure marke , and infallible token , to discerne the good tree from the bad , the true Christian from the false , the good shepheard from the hierling . A good tree ( saith he ) bringeth foorth good fruite . Matth. chap. 7. 17. This he saith , that we may knowe the hypocrites , by their fruites , or workes ; Speaking also of himselfe , he saith , The workes which I doe they beare witnesse of me , Ioh. chap. 5. vers . 30. The same Lord saith , that the good shepheard giueth his life for his sheep , & not the hierling , but rather flyeth , Ioh. chap. 10. 11. Mē cannot iudge but that which they see God onely knoweth the heart . Following then the counsel which the Lord hath giuen vs , let vs see what hath bin the life & doctrine of the Popes vntill this day : and so will hold them , either for good or bad , for the true ministers of Christ , or of the diuell . And to make that more manifest whereof we intreat , let vs deuide into three partes or orders all the Bishops that haue bene in Rome . The first shall conteyne , all those , that from the beginning , were Bishops , vntill the time of Saint Siluester . The second , all those which were from Siluester , vnto Boniface . 3. The third , all those that haue bene from Boniface . 3. vnto Clement . 8. who this yeare of the Lord , 1600. doth tyrannize in the Church . Come we now to the first order . The common opinion hath bene , that S. Peter was the first Bishop of Rome , the which by holy scripture can no way , but the contrary rather , be proued . Many haue handled this argument : to whom I referre those that would knowe it . For my part , that which our aduersaries say , concerning this matter , to me seemeth impossible . First they soy , that S. Peter ●●ued after after Christ passion , 38. yeares . which they count in this maner . That he was for a time in Iudaea & after at Antioch , where he was Bishop , 7. yeares . So saith Bartholmew Caranza , in his summa Conciliorum . But if that be true which they say , that S. Peter liued but 38. yeares after Christ , the Epistle of S. Paul to the Gal. sheweth this to be impossible . Saint Paul also , in 1. chap. of his said Epistle declareth , that after his conuersion , he went not to Ierusalem : but into Arabia , and thence turned to Damascus ; and that , 3. yeares after he came to Ierusalem ; where he found Peter , with whom he abode 15. dayes ; not to learne ought of him , but to confer with him . 14. yeares after this ( as he saith in the chapter following ) he came againe to Ierusalem : where those that were pillers of the Church , Iames Cephas , which is Peter , and Iohn gaue him the right hand of fellowship . These yeares were , 18. at the least , 3. ( saith he ) and afterwards , 14. and the time which passed from the Passion of Christ , vntill S. Paules going to Arabia . After this , they both were at Antioch : where S. Paul reproued S. Peter for his dissimulation . If there he was seuen yeares , and twenty fiue yeares afterwardes at Rome , ioyned with the eighteene yeares , before mentioned , shall make fiftie yeares , at the least . Then shall it be vntrue which they say , that Saint Peper liued thirty eight yeares after the death of Christ ( as saith Caranza in his summa Conciliorum ) And much more vntrue shal be that , which Humfridus Panuinus , in the Chronicle of the Roman Bishops , and in his annotation vpon Platina , in the life of Saint Peter , saith , that Saint Peter was martyred 34. yeares , 3. moueths and 4. dayes , after the passion of Christ . Count thus the yeares the S. Peter liued after Christ . From the death of Christ , vntill the 2. yeare of the death of Claudius , were 10. yeares , all which time , Saint Peter abode in and departed not once from Iudea . This time passed , he came to Rome , where he abode 4. yeares , from whence , by Claudius Edict against the Iewes , he departed , and returned to Ierusalem : from Ierusalem , he went to Antioch , and there abode , 7. yeares : in which time died Claudius , and Nero succeeded him in the Empire . In the beginning of Neros reigne , S. Peter returned to Rome : whence , after some time , he departed , and trauelled almost throughout all Europe : which peregrination being ended , he returned the third time to Rome . From Saint Peters first enterance into Rome , vntill his death were , 24. yeares , 5. monethes , and 12. dayes , which ioyned with the 10. yeares before passed in Iudea , make 34. yeares , three moneths , and 4. dayes . All this saith Panuinus . Herein , he contraieth his owne authors , which affirme Peter to haue bene 7. yeares in Antioch , and 25. after at Rome . And Gracian , in a certaine decree saith , that Saint Peter by reuelation passed ( or translated ) his seate from Antioch to Rome . And so Fryar Iohn de Pineda in the 3. part . booke 20. chap. 5. Sect. 1 , following this opinion , saith . In Antioch ( before Rome ) had S. Peter his seate Papall . Caranza in his summa Conciliorum , speaking of S. Peter , counteth thus . He sate ( saith he ) in the bishops chaire at Antioch 7. yeares : and departing thence , came to Rome in the time of the Emperor Claudius ; where he sate in the Bishops chaire 25. yeares , 2. moneths , and 3. dayes . We see now the count of Caranza and Panuinus to be false . In this they agree , that he was crucified at Rome . Betweene the death of the Lord and the death of Nero , were 37. yeares . The said Panuinus saith , that S. Peter was crucified in the the last yeare of Nero , then shal it be 37. yeares , and not as he saith , 34. yeares , after the death of Christ . The Legend , and Cannon say , that Saint Peter and Saint Paul , were in one selfe same yeare , day , and hower beheaded at Rome . Saint Ierome saith , that Paul was killed with a sword , and Peter crucified : Eusebius saith , that the one was beheaded , and the other crucified . We demaund , and chiefly of our Spaniardes , which so much beeleeue these thinges . when came Saint Peter to Rome , how longe there stayed he , when , and of what kinde of death , and where dyed he , who was his successor ( for some say Linus , others Clement ) we shall finde great confusion , and disorder amongst them : as already we haue seene ? and how deale they so with Christians whose faith is to be founded vpon the word of God. The Popes Supremacie , to be Peters successour , they sell for an Article of our faith , insomuch ( as saith Boniface . 8. ) it was de necessitate salutis necessarie to saluation , and who so beleeued it not , could not be saued : behold vpon what holy scriptures it is founded ? vpon a legend of mens sayinges disagreeing among themselues . The cause taken away , the effect ceaseth . If Saint Peter were not Bishop of Rome , it followeth , that all whatsoeuer is sayd touching the succession , & Primacie of the Pope , is meere lyes , and fashood . Also Saint Peters Commission was to be Apostle of the circumcision among the Iewes , and that of Saint Paul of the vncircumcision among the Gentiles . Gal. 2. 7. Saint Paul to the Romans themselues , also saith , that he preached the Gospell , where none had once made mention thereof : and giueth a reason . Beast he should seeme to build vpon a straunge foundation . Whereupon it followeth , that Saint Peter was not at Rome . Also in the Epistles which he wrote , being prisoner in Rome , he sent salutations from the faithfull , which were then in Rome , without any mention made of Saint Peter . And had he bene in Rome , it is to be thought , he would haue named him . Read the 4. chapter of the Epistle to the Colossians . from the 10. verse vnto the 14. where he saith . Salute Aristareus , and Marke , and Iesus , called Iustus , which be of the circumcision . These onely be they , that assisted me in the kingdome of God and were a comfort vnto me . Whereupon it followeth , that Saint Peter was not at Rome , seeing he neither did assist , nor comfort him . This Epistle was written from Rome . And in the 2. to Timoth. cap. 4. 1. 2 which some what before his martyrdome he wrote the second time being prisoner in Rome : and in the Epistle to Philemon , verse 23. and 24. Also in the Epistle which he wrote to the Romanes , he not once maketh mention of Saint Peter , to whom no doubt he would haue sent salutations , had hee bene in Rome : and which is more : Saint Peter , being Bishop at Rome ( as they say ) 25. yeares . Read the last chap. of this epistle , and thou shalt see the catalogue which S. Paule maketh from the fift verse to the fifteenth , he saith onely : Salute such a one , salute such a one , &c. without naming of Saint Peter . Because he neither was Bishop of Rome , nor yet was in Rome . Also , the Iewes which dwelled in Rome ( as reciteth S. Luke , Act. 28. 21. 22. ) said to S. Paule , when he came prisoner to Rome , that they had not heard nor vnderstood any thing concerning him : and prayed him to declare his opinion touching that sect , which was gainsayd and euill spoken of in all places , vnderstanding by this sect the Gospel which Saint Paule preached . Who will beleeue that S. Peter which ( as they say ) was before come to Rome , and a Minister of the Circumcision , had not taught nor spoken ought vnto them of the Gospell ? These reasons taken out of holy Scripture , are me seemeth ( as they be ) very sufficient to proue the common opinion holden of S. Peters being Bishop of Rome , and that 25. yeares , to be false . Whereupon that of the Papists appeares plainely to be meere ignorance , or ( which is worse ) extreame malice , when they call the Pope Saint Peters successor , Vicar of Iesus Christ , as though hee were Saint Peter , and therefore vniuersall Bishop . Against the Primacie of the Pope , we will speake in the end of this Treatise . Seeing then Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome , we place Linus for the first . All the Bishops of Rome that were from Linus to Syluester ( who was in the time of the Emperour Constantine the great ) whom we will put in the first order , were in generall trulie Bishops and holy men , who with their good doctrine , and holy life and conuersation , wrought great fruit in the Church of God : They were the salt of the earth , the light of the world , a Citie built vpon a mountaine , a candle light , and set vpon a candlesticke . These be the titles wherewith Christ adorneth his apostles and ministers , Math. 5. These were the Angelles of God according to the saying of Malachie ; speaking of Leuie , and consequently , of the good Ministers : The lawe of trueth ( saith he ) was in his mouth , and no iniquitie was found in his lippes : In peace and equitie he walked with me , and turned away from iniquitie : For the priestes lippes should preserue knowledge , and they should seeke the lawe at his mouth : for he is the Angell of the Lord of hosts . Many more titles are comprised in the holy scriptures , wherewith the true ministers are adorned : which I will passe ouer , to auoide tediousnes . In the ende , these good bishops of Rome , sealed the Gospell which they had preached with their bloud : and so were Martyrs of Iesus Christ . Men they were , poore in spirit , and simple of heart , strangers to couetosnes and ambition . they were true bishops for the space of almost three hundred yeares : And so the Church of the Lord hauing such ministers , was then happie , and rich in the sight of God : albeit in the eies of men , contemptible & miserable ; such as the Apostle in the eleuenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrewes , from the 36. to the 38. verse describeth . Others ( saith he ) haue benetryed by mocking , and scourgings , yea , moreouer by bonds and imprisonment . 37. Others were stoned ; others were hewen asunder . Others were tempted . others slayne with the sworde . Others wandered vp and downe in sheepes skinnes , and in goats skinnes , being destitute , afflicted and tormented 38. whome the worlde was vnworthie of : they wandred in wildernesses , and mountaynes , and dens , and caues of the earth , &c. These Bishops caried on their heads , not Miters , but coifes , not honor , but dishonor : not riches , but pouerty : following herein their Maister , as Esaias the Prophet in his chapter 53. 3. doth liuelie describe him . Despised and forsaken of men : a man full of sorrowes , hauing experience of infirmities , and we hid ( as it were ) our faces from him ; he was despised , and we esteemed him not . This was the outward apparance of the Primitiue Church ; and so hath it bene in our time : sithens the reformation of the Church began these 70. or 80. yeers vnto this time , how many haue bin burned , drowned , beheaded , hāged , banished , shamefully disgraced and died of hunger . Truly innumerable ; and that which is more admirable , the more they burned and killed , the more they increased and multiplied . For the bloud of the Martyrs ( as saith Tertullian ) is the seed of the Gospell . From the passion of the Lord , vnto Saint Siluester , which is the time of the first order , were almost three hundred yeares : wherein the Emperours of Rome became Lords of Spaine . The Romanes in two hundred and so manie yeares , that they conquered Spaine , vntill the time of Augustus Caesar , were neuer absolute Lords thereof . Augustus was the first that vanquished the Montanists and Biscayes , and made himselfe absolute Lord of all Spaine . The Romists , as those ( say they ) that haue held the command and staffe for many yeares , to giue antiquitie and authoritie to their ceremonies , and humane traditions , haue falsly reported , that manie of these good Bishops of Rome ( whom we place in the first order ) ordained them . Clement the fourth Bishop of Rome ( say they ) ordained the confirmation of young children , the Masse , and holy garments wherewith the Priests are clothed . They do not consider that he was a a man poore , and for preaching of the Gospell banished into mines , where he hewed Marble stones , and tyed in the end to an anchor , they cast him into the sea . D. Illescas , speaking of Pope Caius in his Pontificall historie saith : He ordained that no laye man might bring a Clearke to iudgement : That no pagan nor heretike might make accusation against a Christian , &c. How can this be true , sith Caius liued and died in the time of the tenth persecution : which ( as Illescas himselfe saith ) was of all the most cruell , and lasted many yeares ? Let the Romists be ashamed , and cease with lies to confirme their religion . Now is it not the time that was wont to be , when the blind led the blind , &c. So say they also , that Euaristus , Alexander and Sistus , fifth , sixth and seuenth Bishops of Rome , made the popish decrees ; namely , the ordering of the Clergie : holy water , and holy garmentes . Telesphorus ( say they ) that was the eighth Bishop of Rome , ordained three Masses to be sayd on the day of the Natituitie . These good Bishops had other cares , and embraced not such childish and superstitious toyes . Saciety and idlenesse brought them forth . O what euils haue riches wrought to the Church of God ? Wisely therfore said Frederick the Emperour : Detrahamus illis nocentes diuitias : hoc enim facere , opus est charitatis : Let vs take away , ( speaking of the Pope and clergie ) the riches , which so much hurt them , for this to do is a worke of charitie . Here it is to be noted ( as reciteth Panuinus in his chronicle ) 30 Sismes to haue bin ; and that which happened in the yeere 252. betweene Cornelius and Nouatus , is counted for the first : and the same only hapned in the first order : wherin were good all the Roman Bishops , except Marcellinus , who offred incense to Idols : but touched by God , he greatly repented , so came into the Councell holden at Sessa , in the kingdom of Naples ; where were present ( as saith D. Illescas ) three hundred Bishops and thirtie Presbiters , or ( as saith Platina ) 180. Bishops , and there asked he with teares , God and them pardon , of the most grieuous sin which he had cōmitted . Frō Sessa he went to Rome and there did chide Dioclesian for compelling him to sacrifice to Idolles : wherefore Dioclesian commanded to kill him . When Marcellinus was dead , the seate was voide 7. yeeres and a halfe ; as saith Illescas , and 25. daies , or ( as saith Platina ) 25. daies . The second order conteineth the bishops of Rome from Siluester 1. vnto Boniface the 3. These neither in life , nor doctrin agreed by far with the bishops of the first order . For persecution nowe ceassing , they gaue themselues to idlenesse and pleasure and made Cannons , and Decrees , wherby they prepared the seate of great Antichrist . Those of the second order were called for the space of 200. yeeres Archbishops . It is to be vnderstood , that from the yeere 320. vnto that of 520. afterwardes , from the yere 520. vnto that of 605. they were called Patriarks . S. Siluester was then the first Archbishop , whome Marcus , Iulius . 1. and Liberius succeeded : Liberius in the beginning of his Bishopdome thought well of the diuinitie of the sonne of God ; and for ought the Arian Emperour Constantius did , would not be drawne to condemne Athanasius : for which cause he was banished Rome . Theodoretus lib. 2. ca. 16. of his historie , reciteth the conference that passed between him and Constantins , when he was banished ; wherein Liberius shewed himselfe verie constant . Three yeeres ( saith Platina ) and others say lesse , was Liberius banished . The Romans at this time held a Councell , wherein they chose for bishop Felix second . This Felix ( as saith Platina ) was a very good man : and so by his liking , and consent of 48. bishops , Vrsacius , and Valens , which held part with Constantius the Arrian Emperour , were deposed . These two went to Constantius and complained vpon Felix , praying the Emperour to restore againe Liberius , who wearied with the trouble of his banishment , and nowe changed his opinion , through ambition , and the counsell of Fortunatus , Bishop of Aquilea . His banishment pardoned , and Liberius restored to his Bishoprike , in and by all things ( as saith Platina ) he agreed with the heretikes . This restoring of Liberius , and deposing of Felix caused great tumult in Rome , so that the matter came to blowes , and many Priestes and Ecclesiasticall men , euen in the Churches were murthered . This was the second Sisme . In that which I haue said of Liberius and Felix , I haue followwed Platina , who vpon the life of Felix saith , that faulting in nothing which became a true and good Christian , he was caught with manie more good Christians , and so by the aduersaries murthered . Athanasius , in an Epistle written to such as led a solitarie life , saith plainly , that Liberius after two yeares of his banishment passed , being threatened wrth death , changed his opinion : and subscribed against Athanasius . Ierome in his Chronicle saith , that Liberius ouercome with disdaine of banishment , subscribed to that wicked heresie Tome 1. Concil . It is said , that when Liberius was entered Rome , he agreed with the heretike Constantius . The same saith Damasus in his booke de Pontif. And Platina , and Alonso venero , in his Enchiridion of times , and Iohn Stella , and others . Bale saith , With ambition Gigas saith , that Liberius moued with the martyrdome of Felix , and fearing the like agreed with the Arrians , & approued their doctrine . No mention is made of Liberius repentance , & therefore he is counted among the Arrian Popes . Damasus his successour for this cause condemned Liberius , & al that he did . But Gregorie 7. that abominable Pope , as afterward in his life shall appeare , canonized notwithstanding this Arrian Liberius , and cōmanded ( saith Card. Benon ) his feast to be celebrated . Panuinus the Popes great parasite , in his chronicle of Bish . cals him S. Liberius . Behold , if that which is said be true , that many bee holden for Saintes , whose soules are burning in hell . Behold if the Pope may erre in ●aith . To write the life of this Liberius hath cost me some trauell , and diuersity of opinions , the cause . Some hold him for a Catholike , others for an Arrian , and both the one and the other say truth . For in the beginning of his Bishopdome he was ( as we haue said ) a Catholike , but after without repentance , an obstinate Arrian . Note we here what an euill beast is ambition . He that standeth , let him take heed lest he fall . It sufficeth not to begin well , but to end well is needfull . He that continueth to the end ( saith the Lord ) shall be saued . God giue vs grace to tame our ambition , which we all haue need of . For there is none which reputeth not himselfe for a demi-God : and giue vs strength in afflictions , which for his name we suffer . Remember we Liberius . But what speake I of Liberius ? Remember we Salomon , that so well began , but how proceeded he afterward ? The Lord gouerne vs vnto the end . In the time of this Liberius , and in the citie of Tagasta in Affrike , was borne the great Doctor and light in the Church , Saint Augustine : and on the same day ( they say ) that Pelagius the heretike was borne in great Brittaine . Oh the great mercie of God , that prouided an Antidote against the poison of Pelagius ! Damasus , a Portugall ( as we haue sayd ) condemned Liberius . Damasus was verie deuout and ceremonious . Panuinus in his Chronicle noteth , that all the Bishops of Rome vntill Damasus , were chosen and consecrated vpon one selfe same day . But afterwards ( saith he ) this was not so obserued . Vpon the day of Consecration , now called coronation , is a solemne triumph holden in Rome . So much haue increased the riches , power , ambition , and pride of those which call themselues the Fishers successours . In this time flourished Saint Ierome , and was a deare friend of Damasus , as by their writings appeareth . Betweene Damasus and Vrsinus was the third Sisme . But in the 367. yeare Vrsinus renounced , and was made Bishop of Naples . Damasus died in the 384. yeare , and Siricius succeeded him . Siricius ( as saith Gracianus , dist . 82. ) was he that first forbad mariage to the Westerne priests : which ordination many nations , and chiefly our countrey of Spaine , nothing esteemed . Wherefore Hymerius , then Bishop of Tarragona , wrote to Siricius , that the priestes of Spaine would not obey the lawe which commanded them to leaue their wiues . At the hearing whereof Siricius was angry , and sayd , That such as were in the flesh could not please God , Rom. 8. 8. The same Siricius alleageth this authoritie in the fourth epistle which he wrote to the Bishops of Africa . Siricius vnderstanding this place , of maried folks , writhed and wrested the scripture . So also was this place wrested by Innocent the first . But S. Paule by this ( in the flesh ) meant not maried folks , for therby should he condemne the estate of matrimony , instituted by God in Paradise , Gen. 3. 24. & sanctified by his sonne Iesus Christ with his presence working there his first miracle , Ioh. 2. 11. Very well knew the Apostle , Mariage to be honorable among all men , and the bed vndefiled . Very well did he know , that God would chastise fornicators and adulterers . Heb. 13. 4. Wherfore he commandeth , that they which had not the gift of chastity should marie . 1. Cor. 7. 2 9. And he himselfe defendeth the liberty , which he and Barnabas , being Apostles , had , to haue their wiues , and to carry them with them . Or haue not we authority ( saith he , 1. Cor. 9. 5. ) to leade about a sister ( that is to say , faithful ) aswell as the other Apostles , and the brethren of the Lord , &c. Paule then ( with fauour of Siricius , and Innoncent 1. ) by being in the flesh , vnderstandeth not the maried but carnal men , and vnregenerate by the Spirit of God. Such ( saith he , be they single , maried , or widdowes ) cannot please God. And that this is so , appeareth by that which the same Apostle , speaking to the Romanes , of whom many were maried , saith , But you are not in the flesh , but in the Spirit , because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you , &c. Rom. 8. 9. By this interpretation which Siricius and Pope Innocent 1. made of the place of S. Paule , shall our aduersaries see , albeit they denie it , that the Pope may erre & that in the interpretation of the Scriptures . Siricius after Platina hauing bene Pope almost 16. yeares , died & Anastasius the first , Innocentius the first , Zozimus the first , and Bonifacius the first succeded him . Betwene Boniface and Eulalius , was the 4. Sisme in the yeare 420. Eulalius verie vnwillingly renounced : but yet was made Bishop in Campania . Celestine succeeded Boniface : Sistus 3. succeeded Celestine ; who being falsely accused , made answere for himselfe in an open Sinod , and Bassus his aduersarie , was condemned . The councels were then aboue the Pope . Leo 1. Hillarius , Simplicius , Felix 3. Gelasius succeeded Sistus . To this Gelasius , that notable saying , of communicating in both kindes is attributed ; which we will alleage in the Treatise of the Masse . After Gelasius 1. Anastasius 2 succeeded . Anastasius 2. tooke parte with the Eutichians , and other heretiques , and communicated with them ▪ For confirmation hereof , reade Gracian in the decree dist . 19. Cap. Secundum ecclesiae Catholicae : And Cap. Anastasius . And the 2. Tome of the Councels : and Platina . Beleeue not the Popes Parasites , ( as be D. Illescas , and the two late writers , Albertus Pighius , & Diego de Couarrunias whom he alleageth ) Anastasius in doing his needes , voided ( say Volateramus and Platina ) his guttes into the draught . At this time in Spaine the Gothes reigned : who began there to reigne in the yeare of the Lord. 417. where expelling the Roamanes , and other nations , they reigned three hundred yeares . After Anastasius succeeded Symachus . Between Symachus and Laurencius , was the 5. Sisme But Laurencius renounced ; and in the 498. yeare ( as saith Panuinus ) was made Bishop of Nucesino after Symachus , succeeded Hormisda . Hormisda Campanus , was the first ( as saith S. Isidor ) that by means of Iustin the Emperor in the 520. year , of an Archbishop was made Patriarch , by litle & litle they proceeded , they wil shortly be Popes , I wold say perfect Antichrists . He excōmunicated the Emperor Anastasius : because he said the Emperor was to cōmand , & the Bishop to obey . At this time began Antichrist to appear . Hormisda died , in the 523. year , Genselaricus reigning in Spaine and Iohn 1. succeeded Hormisda . Iohn . 1. a Tuscan , being made Patriark was iointly with others sent Embassador for Theodoricus king of Italy , vnto Iustinus the Emperor . The Bishops of Rome had not as yet that absolute , or to speake better , that dissolute power which now they hold . He died a Martyr . in the 527. yeare . I cannot omit a ridiculous historie , which Friar Iohn de Pineda , speaking of this Iohn the first , reporteth for a miracle . About to go ( saith he ) to the Emperour , he tooke a borrowed horse , which when Pope Iohn was mounted vpon him , would not permit his maisters wife to ride . Felix the third called the fourth succeeded Iohn : and Boniface the second succeeded Felix . In the 530. yeare was the 6. Sisme betweene Boniface the second & Dioscorus . After Boniface , Iohn the 2. Agapetus , Siluerius , Vigilius succeeded . Vigilius a Romane , and a crafty accuser of his predecessour Siluerius , by deceit aspired to the Bishopdome : whereunto he was aduanced by meanes of Theodora Augusta , and of Antonina , the wife of Belisarius . But God who is iust , gaue them both their reward . Vigilius by subtilty , and Siluerius ( the sonne of Pope Hormisda ) by force , obtained the Bishopdome . This was the seuenth Sisme . And Theudiselo or Theodisco in Spaine at this time reigned . Pelagius a Romane , was the first that affirmed the primacie of the Church of Rome to depend neither of the Councels , nor men , but of Christ himself , dist . 21. But the Cannonists are against him saying : that Omnis maioritas & minoritas , etiam Papatus est de iure positiuo : that is , all maioritie and minority , yea the Popedome it selfe , is of the positiue lawe . He ordained that Ecclesiasticall persons should pray ( or mumble vp ) the seuen Canonicall houres , which be the Mattens , Prime , Third , Sixt , Tenth , the Euenings and Completes . Pelagius ordained ( saith D. Illescas ) that the Priestes should each day pray ouer the seuen houres , which we call Canonical . And the same Illescas vpon the life of Sabinianus , saith : Sabinianus was the first that set an order in prayer , diuiding the Office into seuen houres , which we call Canonicall . How can Sabinia●●us be the first that ordained the 7. Canonicall houres , if Pelagius had first ordained them ? This institution was an occasion that Ecclesiasticall persons should not read the Bible . And so we see that very few Church-men in Spaine haue the Bible in their houses : but none of them is with his Breuiarie , which all of them do hold for a verie Catholike booke ▪ but the Byble in generall , doe they call a booke of heresies . One day will God punish this blasphemie . In the time of this Pelagius , Agila reigned in Spaine , and in the 561. yeare , Iohn 3. suc●eded Pelagius . Iohn 3. made a contrary decree , to that which his predecessor Pelagius had made ; and Dist . 99. comaunded ; that none should call him high priest , nor vniuersall bishop . So one Pope did that , which another vndid : one commanded that another forbad : In his time the Armenians became Christians ▪ and Athanagilda now raigned in Spaine . After Iohn . 3 succeeded Benedict , and Pelagius 2. Pelagius 2. a Romane ( the citie being inuironed contray to the wonted custome , and without the Emperours commaund ) was made cheife Bishop . For which cause he sent Gregorie , who after him was Bishop , to Constantinople , to satisfie and appease the wrath of the Emperour . In the 590. yeere died Pelagius , and then Leonogildo reigned in Spaine . Gregorie 1. a Romane , was of best life , and more learned then any of the Patriarkes his predecessors : yet very ceremonious : as by so many suprestitions by him brought into the Church , appeareth . He was the first that granted Indulgences to such , as at certaine times wold come to the church : Pardons he granted : but sold them not ( as his successors ) for money He brought backe from Hell ( saith Damascen ) the Soule of the vnfaithfull Emprour Traian ; ( O horrible lie ! ) Pero Mexia vpon the life of Traian saith ; that which is said of the soule of Traian to be a fabulons Iest Illescas vpon the life of Gregorie 1. holdes it for a very trueth , and condemneth Pero Mexia : In the following treatise of the Masse , wil we speake of this matter . This good did Gregorie ; that both by wordes and deedes , he was mortall enemy to the Primacie : and so wrote against the name of vniuersall bishop ( as we will afterwardes declare ) against which , he called himselfe the seruant of Gods seruants ; which title haue his successours ( but hypocritically ) holden ; seeing that calling themselues seruanth , they haue made themselues lordes of the worlde , and kinges , Emperours and Monarkes kisse their feete , and if the Pope will doe them that grace and fauour , they holde themselues happie . Gregorie much complained that in the worlde were so many Priestes , and so few prachers of the Gospel . Of this S. Gregory , Huldricke Bishop of Augusta , in an Epistle sent to Pope Nicholas 1. reciteth a notable historie , the summe whereof is this . That Saint Gregorie commaunded , priestes should not marry : but afterwardes vnderstanding they secretle committed great filthinesse ; and for that cause much murder ensued , by commaunde he disanulled his decree : affirming it better to marry , then to giue occasion of murther . Wherfore sending vpon a time to fish , they found in a fishe poole , or pond , 6000. heads of young children , that had there bene drowned . Which Gregorie seeing to proceede of constrained single life , sorowing and sighing from his hart , he then reuoked his decree . For that not only ( as saith the same Huldricke ) they had not abstayned from maydes , and married women , but defiled themselues also with their kinred , with males , and brute beastes . Such are the fruites of Popish chastitie , and their Angelicall life . These thinges considered by Pope Pius 2. with great reason ( said he ) he forbad Priestes marriage , but with much more reason he ought to restore it them againe . And in another place : It shall not happilie be worst , that the greater parte of priestes doe marry : for many are saued in their marry priesthood , which in their barren priesthood are cōdemned . The same Pius 2. ( as witnesseth Celius . 2. ) supressed certain Monasteries of Nuns of Saint Bridgit and S. Clares order ; commaunding them thence to depart , and no longer to burne in lust , lest they shrowded a whore vnder a religions habite . In the 604. yeares dyed Saint Gregorie , at this time Leonigildo the Arrian that martyred Herminigildo his sonne , raigned in Spaine . Sabinianus , successour of Gregorie 1. was the last Patriarke of Rome , a man very simple , and so much hated Gregorie his predecessour , that he caused his bookes to be burned . Onely will I here set downe a fable of the death of this Sabinian . reported by Bergomenso , for a very truth . Saint Gregorie ( saith he ) being dead , three times appeared to Sabinianus , and sharply reproued him for seeking to defame him ; but his speach could nothing a mend Sabinianus ( which seeing S. Gregorie ) he gaue such a blowe vpon the head of Sabinianus that he made him die miserably . Mon. eccl . part . 3. lib. 17. cap. 10. ¶ 1. hereof is made mention . If this be true then one Pope killed another . In the 605. yeare dyed Sabinianus . This Sabinianus ( saith Illescas ) was the first that set an order in prayer , deuiding the Office into the 7. Canonicall houres : the same said he of of Pelagius 1. At this time reigned in Spaine Recaredo king the Gothes , who destroyed the Aryan heresie , which most parte of the Gothes maintained . The third and last order conteyneth those Bishops , which we properly call Popes , and be very Antichristes . As Boniface 3. began this order vntill Clement , 8. who now tyranizeth , hath continewed , and in the last Pope shall take end . Whom Christ will destroy with the spirit of his mouth , as he destroyed his prodecessours . And so shall the end come . The Bishops of the first order were the Angels of God , holy in life and Doctrine . These of the second , were men , subiect to falling : but these truly of the 3. are diuels incarnate . Not by any figure Hiperbole , or exaggeratiō : but plainely doe I speake this , I know it to be so , as by their liues we will afterwardes proue . Boniface 3. and first in this Catalogue , was a most ambitious deuill : And being Patriarke of Rome , was made Pope by meanes of Phocas the Emperour , who was an adulterer , murtherer and tyrant . A murtherer I call him , for that to make himselfe Emperor ( as he did ) he murthered Mauricius his Lord and Christian Emperour . This Boniface 3. ( by many requestes and giftes , which breake the very rockes much more Phocas ) obteyned of Phocas , that the Roman seate should be called the head of all Churches . Three miserable thinges at this time happened : the most noble Empire began to fall : the Popedome to arise and Mahometisme to spring vp . Of the ruines of the empire , these two beastes arose , which so much haue harmed the Church of Christ . And by how much the more the Empier decayed , by so much the more these two beasts increased . It is now almost 1000. yeares since , that by superstition and false Doctrine , the light of the Gospell began to be darkened . This miserable first Pope , before a yeare of his Popedome was fully ended , went to visite the Diuell the Father of ambition , and with him there remayneth . And albeit this first Pope was so ambitious and , in his Ambition obstinately dyed . Yet Panuinus calles him Saint Boniface notwithstanding . At this time in Spaine , the most Catholique Recaredo 1. reigned . Boniface 4. succeeded Boniface 3. who ( as saith Platina ) obteyned of Phocas the Emperour the Temple which they called Pantheon ( to wit of all the Gods , because it was dedicated to Sibylla , and all the others Gods. This Temple did Boniface dedicate vnto the blessed virgin , and all the Martyrs , which now is called S. Maries the round . And thus far Platina . Don Alonso of Carthagena Bishop of Burgos , vpon the life of King Recaredo , saith these wordes : Phocas graunted to the blessed Boniface 4. Bishop of Rome , the Temple called Pantheon , to be consecrated in the honour of the blessed virgin Mary , and of all the saintes : as in the legend of that feast , celebrated the first day of Nouember , more largely is conteyned thus farre the Bishop . Here is to be noted the saying of the Bishop , Platina and many others . That the Pope demaunded of the Emperour this Temple , and that the Emperour did graunt it . Doctor Illescas , as a flatterer of the Pope , in his Hist . Pontif. saith , that Boniface did consecrate the Temple , &c. the which ( saith he ) well pleased the Emperour Phocas : and saith not : that he demaunded it of the Emperour , least he he should seeme to impeach the authoritie of the Pope . Of that which we haue said it followeth ; that the Pope was not then Lord of Rome : For had he so bene , he would not haue requested the Temple of the Emperour . This onely reason ( were there no other ) sufficeth to proue the donatiō of Constātine ( as they call it ) to be false , which was almost 300. yeers before : wherin he made the Pope ( saith they ) absolute Lord of Rome , and of many other lands which they call S. Peters patrimony . The Pope , as a thiefe , hath either stolne it from the Emperor , or as tyrant by force hath life himselfe vp with him . In the 613 , yere dyed Boniface . At which time in Spaine the great Catholique Recaredo 1 reigned . Theodatus , or Deus dedit , ordeyned Godfathers and Godmothers to be had in baptisme : and that the godfather should not marry with the Godmother , nor the goddaughter with the son of the Godfather . This Pope died in the 616 yeare , & at that time in Spaine Huiterico reigned . Boniface 5. ordeyned , theeues and murtherers , which fled to the Churches or Churchyardes , might not be drawn from thence , which hath emboldened many to commit great villanies , and flying to a Church haue freely escaped without any punishment . And these they call sanctuary men . He dyed in 622. yeare . In which time raigned Sesibuto in Spaine . After Boniface . 5. succeeded Honorius 1. A Monothelite heretique he was , and for such a one ( as saith Fryar Iohn de Pineda . part . 3. lib. 17. cap 34. ¶ 1. ) in the 13. 16. and 17. Acts , of the 6. Councell of Constantinople , coneemned . The which by a letter of the Emperour , and by a nother from Leo. 1. to the Emperour , is confirmed . D. Illescas , as he which could not beleeue that any Pope could erre , calleth Honorius a holy and commendable Bishop . Panuinus to excuse Honorius saith , that the copies of the 6. Councell of Constantinople be corrupted : he giueth his excuse . Seuerinus succeeded Honorius . Iohn . 4. Theodorus , and Martinus . Martine . 1. ordeyned that Priestes should carry Crownes , to wit , the head shaued , leauing a circle vpon it , which they call a Crowne . The Pope this commaunding , did not imitate Christ , nor his Apostles , who neuer had shauen Crownes : but the Priestes of the Idolls , which ( as saith Baruc ) had their heads and beardes shauen , and sate bare headed in the houses of their Gods. Let our aduersaries see , if their Priestes doe not the like . Wherein they imitate doutlesse , the Priestes of the Idolls . He commaunded , that bishops euery yeare should consecrate holy oyntment , and send it through their Dioses . He imposed vpon Priests the vowe of Chastitie , a very hard yoke , and borne but of a fewe , as in Gregorie 1. we haue noted . In the. 653. yeare dyed Martinus 1. Sisenando then reigning in Spaine , and Eugeniup , and Vitelianus succeeded Martinus . Vitelianus ordeyned the song , and organs in the Church . He commaunded , the howers , singinges , ceremonies , and Masses should be celebrated in the Latine tongue : contrary to that which saith the Apostle : the vse of strange tongues is vnprofitable , and therefore without interpretation of that which is said , not to be vsed . 1. Cor. 14. Vitelianus dyed in the 672. yeare in whose time Tulga reigned in Spaine , after Vitelianus succeeded Adeodatus , Donus , and Agathus . Agathus commaunded , that the constitutions of the chiefe Bishop should be holden for Apostolicall , as pronounced by the mouth of God ( O grieuous blasphemie ! ) In this time was celebrated the sixt generall Councell in Canstantinople , where marriage to the Grecian priestes was permitted but to the Latine priestes forbidden . This Agathus sent to the 6. Councell an Epistle , wherein he condemned Honorius 1. for a Monothelite . In the 682. yeare dyed Agathus , and Leo 2 Benedict . 2. and Iohn 5. succeeded him Iohn . 5. being dead , then arose the 8. Sisme , and 2. Popes were elected , Petrus and Theodoretus : which being deposed , in the 606. yeare was Cunon chosen . Cunon dying in the 687. yeare was the 9. Sisme and 2. Popes Theodor and Pascall , were elected . Both which deposed , Sergius who was Pope thirteene yeares , eight moneths , and thirteene dayes , was chosen . After Sergius succeeded Iohn . the 6. Iohn the 7. Sisimus and Constantine the first . Constantine 1. was called of the Emperour Iustinianus to goe to Constantinople : He was the first that gaue his feete to the Emperour his Lord to be kissed . And against the first commaundement of God , Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any Image , &c. he commaunded Images to be placed in the Temples and worshipped . He dyed in the 716. yeare . At this time was the miserable dissipation of Spaine , made by the Moores of Affrik with the ayd of the Count Don Iulian. Don Rodrigo then king , the last of Gothes , end the first vnfortunate . Gregorie 2. and Gregorie 3. continewed the commaundement of Image-worship , contrary to the commaundement of God. And Leo the Emperour for not allowing them , was excommunicate . In the 731. yeare dyed Gregorie 2. & in the 741. yeare Gregorie 3. In the time of Gregorie 2. Don Pelayo reigned in Spaine , and in the time of Gregorie the third Don Fasila . Zacharias , was the first that inuented to adorne the Church vestiments with gold and precious stones . He was also the first that attributed to himselfe , a certaine diuine power : concontemptuously tooke vpon him to make and depose kinges . He was the first that absolued vassals of their othe made to their Lordes : which Childerick King of France ( whom the foresaid Zacharie deposed at the instance of Pipin the little bastard sonne of Charles Martell , vassall of Childericke ) tried . In this Zacharie and Pipin , the old prouerbe was verified . Vn mulo rasca à otro , y Hazme la barua , y hazer tehe el copete . One mule rubbeth another , and doe thou forme and I le doe thee . The Pope had neede of Pipins ayd , to exempt himselfe from the subiection of the Emperour of Greece , his Lord. Saint Gregorie writing to the Emperour , called him Lord. Pipin and and his successors the kinges of France , mindfull of this benefit , did great seruice to the sea Apostolique . And for being such loyall seruantes , he gaue vnto them , the name of Most Christen . All that which the Pope holdeth , and all that almost which was the Kinges of France ( for that which they say of Constantines donation is mockery and lies , as Laurencius Valla , and other learned men haue proued ) it may be , and is so to be thought , that God will raise vp some of France , which will take it from him , seeing by himselfe it is so il vsed . Zacharie dyed in the 752. yeare , In his time Don Alonso the first called Catholique reigned in Spaine . Stephen 2. ( or as some call him , 3. because Stephen 2. was before him , which was not Pope , but 3. or 4. dayes ) being inuaded by Astolpho king of Lombardie , sent with great instance , to demaund ayd of Pipin ; who was very diligent to serue him , and taking Exarcado from the Emperour , gaue it to the Pope . This is the blacke donation which they falsely call Constantines . Pipin prostrate on the ground before the Pope kissed his feete , held his stirrop with one hand , and his bridle with the other . Thus the king of France made the Pope rich , and the Pope seeing himselfe rich , made himselfe mightie , high , presumptuous , a tyrant , God in the earth , ouer all Christian Princes , and them his vassalls , and feodaries . In the 757. yeare dyed this Stephen , In his time in Spaine reigned Froila . Paul 1. excommunicated the Emperour Constantine 5. who nothing regarding the foolish excommunication , perseuered to forbid that , which God in his holy law forbiddeth . Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image , &c. This Paul ( as saith Vicelius , the Popes notable parasite ) exceeding much reuerenced the body of Saint Petronilla , daughter of Saint Peter : vpon whose marble tombe ( as saith Carsulano ) he found this Epitaph written with the proper hand of Saint Peter ( a lye qualified with supersticion ) To Petronilla made of gold , most sweete daughter . Paul dyed in the 767. yeare and Aurilio , in his time reined in Spaine . Great Sisme , which was the 10. arose in the Roman Church , wherin Theophilatus , which renounced , and Constantine , that was deposed , were chosen . Constantine 2. by meanes of his brothee Desiderius King of Lumbardy , albeit he had many competitors , was made Pope . In this Pope a very rare thing hapned , that he being a lay or or secular man , was imediately made Pope . And therefore of many , not reckened among the Popes . One yeare very pontifically he executed the Popes office In whose time , a Councell was holden , wherein he was deposed . And it was commaunded , that all whatsoeuer Constantine 2. had done and ordeyned ( Baptisme and holy oyntment excepted ) should be voyd , and of no vallewe . I demaund now of our aduersaries , what thinke they of the Bishops and priestes in this Popes time , and that which they did by his authoritie ? What : say they of the Masses which the , celebrated , did they consecrate , or no ? If they did not consecrate , then the Pope that ordeyned them , was not Pope , nor they priestes . And so both Pope , and they were disgraded , and by the same reason , all those that heard their Masses did commit Idolatrie according to their owne Cannons , which say : that he cosnecrateth not which is no Priest . And moreouer it is meete the priest haue an intent to consecrate ; which wanting , there is no consecration at all . Constantine thus depriued , was put into a monasterie , and his eyes , puld out : but king Desiderius his brother reuenged this iniurie , by pulling out their eyes that pulled out the eyes of his brother Cestantine . Silo at this time reigned in Spaine . Now also was the eleuenth Sisme . wherein Phillip was chosen ; but at the endeoffiue he dayes was deposed , and Stephen elected . Stephen 3. or after others 4. demaunded ayde of Charles the great , against Desiderius king of Lumbardie . This Stephen , condemned the actes of his predecessour Constantine . He condemned the 7. Councell of Constantinople , against Images ; commaunded they should be worshipped , and censed , after the maner of the Gods of the Gentiles . In the 772. yeare he died , and Silo then reigned in Spaine . In this busines touching Images insisted Adrian 1. he wrote a booke of the adoration of them : and condemned Felix , and all the enemies of Images , Charles the great , the sonne of Pipine ( for the great benefite receaued of Pope Adrian , who tooke part with him , against the sonnes of Charles Manno his brothers right heires of the kingdome , and made him king ) deliuered the Pope from all vexation . This Adrian , called Charles the great Most Christian , and gaue him power to choose the Pope . When Adrian had bin Pope almost 24. years , in the 795. yeare he died . Maugaretto at this time reigned in Spaine . In the time of this Adrian ( Constantine , and his mother Hirena ruling the Empire ) was holden the second Councell of Neece , called the seuenth generall Councell : wherein , it was decreed , that Images ought to be adored &c. and the reliques of saints , worshipped . This Constantine ( as saith Rodrigo Sanchez bishop of Palencia , in the third part of his Spanish historie ) was in name 10. years Emperour with Irena his mother who ruled all : but 10 yeares expired , he reigned alone without his mother . Herein saith he , did he Imitate Ninus ; who depriued Simiramis his mother of the kingdome of Babylon . But Irena tooke the Empire from Constantine her sonne , and incited with infernall rancor , put out his eies ; and so depriued him both of life and Empire . Wherefore , and for that she sought to marry with Charles the Great , the Grecians shut her vp in a Monasterie , and made Nicephorus Emperour . Thus far Rodrigo Sanchez . Terrible was this cruelty : when was it heard , that a mother ( to rule ) pulled out the eies , and tooke away the life of her sonne ? and chiefly , being of age to inherite and rule the Empire of his deceased father ? Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 18 Cap. 13. of his Ecclesiasticall Monarchie sufficiently speaketh against the wickednes , cruelty and ambition of this Irena . Leo 3. in an oration which he made , to make Charles the Great , Emperor in the West , among other reasons for that purpose , giueth this : Seeing ( saith he ) that by the renunciation of Augustus the Empire , ( at least in the west ) was voide : and strictly examining the businesse , as well may it also be said , that the Empire of Greece was voyd , sith a woman held it almost by tyrannie . These selfe same wordes reciteth Illescas vpon the life of Leo the third . And notwithstanding holdeth Irena for most holy : and so vppon the life of Adrian the first , these words saith he of her : Most faire was Irena , and one of the most excellent and famous women in all kind of vertues and of all Christendome the most renowmed . And a little lower . Irena as a holy and Catholike woman which she was and euer had bene , &c. Thou seest here what a one was Irena , the great Patronesse & Defendresse of Images . In causing images to be adored , she sinned against the second commandement of the first Table , which saith , Thou shalt not make to thy selfe anie Image , &c. And in murthering her sonne , she sinned against the second Table , which saith , Thou shalt not kill . This is that holy Irena , so much celebrated of the Papists . Leo 3. acknowledging the benefites of Charles the great , gaue him the title , and crowned him Emperour : but with this condition , that the Emperour with an oath should promise him obedience . This Leo commaunded that the Decrees of the Pope should be of more authority then the writings of all the Doctors . In Mantua at this time a citie of Italie , was a woodden Crucifixe , which , they affirmed did sweate bloud . When Pope Leo the third heard this newes , he went to Mantua , and there seeing ( as hee said ) the miracle , commaunded this bloud to be holden for the true bloud of Christ . And to this day at Mantua is this Crucifixe seene and worshipped . Of this bloud maketh mention Baptista Mantuanus , saying : Et quae purpureus sanguis faciebat in horas , Mira opera intuitus , credi debere putauit Effusum nostra pro libertate cruorem . Which signifieth the Idolatrie before mentioned . What diuell could more inuent to raise vp and authorize images , which in Greece were vtterlie abolished . In the 816. yeere died Leo the third , hauing bene Pope more then 20 yeares . At this time in Spaine reigned Don Bermudo . Stephen the fourth ( or the fifth ) who succeeded Leo , was chosen without consent of the Emperour wherefore , to excuse himselfe to the Emperour Lodouicus pius , after 3 moneths , he went into France , Lewis answered , that what was past , was past , but they shold afterward beware of doing the like . Behold here , how the Popes obserue their owne Decrees . Adrian and Leo imediate predecessors of Stephen , made this decree : but Stephen did nothing regarde it . The Pope considering , that this decree , which gaue such authoritie to the Emperour , might cause great euill to the Sea Apostolike , returned from France to Rome , and perceiuing the Emperour to be of gentle and milde nature , he attempted to disanull it , saying : that the election of the chiefe Bishop pertained to the Clergie , Senate & people of Rome . And not to prouoke the Emperour , he smothed this abrogation , saying : that they aboue named without licence of the Emperour , might choose the chiefe Bishop : but consecrate or ( as they call it ) crowne him without the presence of the Emperour , or his vicar they could not . In the 817. yeere died Stephen , and Don Alonso the 2. surnamed the chast , then reigned in Spaine . Pascall the first following the steppes of Stephen , without consent of the Emperour was elected Pope : and when the Emperour complained of this election , he craftily cleared himselfe . Pascal died in the 824. yeare . Don Alonso thē reigning in Spain . Eugenius 2. succeeded Pascal , in whose time the 12. Sisme betweene Eugenius & Zinzinus arose . After Eugenius succeeded Valentinus . And after Valentinus Gregorie the fourth . Gregorie 4. would not be Pope vntill the Emperour had confirmed his election . He died in the 844. yeare . And D. Ramiro the first then reigned in Spain . Sergius 2. was the first Pope that changed his name : before he was Pope he was called Swines-mouth . Lotharius the Emperour sen● ▪ Lewis his sonne to Rome , to confirme the election of this Pope . This confirmation the Popes expected vntil Adriā 3. ordained , that it should not be respected . Sergius 2. died in the 847. yeare , and Don Ordono then reigned in Spaine . Leo the fourth was the first that promised Paradise to such as in defence of the sea Apostolike , would fight against the infidels . He made a Decree that the Bishop shold not be condemned but by the testimonie of 72 witnesses . He was the first that against the Cannon of the Councell of Aquisgrana , adorned with precious stones his Crosse Papall , and caused it to be borne before him . He gaue his feete to be kissed of the people , and in the 847. yeare he dispensed with Ethelulpheus , of a Monke to be made king of England . For this benefite commaunded the king , that each house in England should pay euery yeare to the Pope a penie , which they called Saint Peters penie : sixe of which pence make a Spanish Ryall . In the 855. yeare he died , and Don Alonso the third then reigned in Spaine . Iohn the eight , an English woman , or to speake better , Ione alone of that name , before called Gilbert , succeeded Leo the 4. In her is plainly fulfilled without figure or allegorie , that which Saint Iohn in the 17. chap. of his Reuelation saith of the whore of Babylon : for she was a woman and a whore . Such as list to know her life , let them reade Platina vpon the life of Iohn the eight . Sabel . En. 8. lib. Volat. libr. 22. Berg. lib. 11. Boccace of famous women . Fascic . tempor . Mant. vpon Alphonsus lib. 3. Enchiridion ef times . Rodrigo Sanchez vpon Don Alonso 3. and Pero Mexia vpon the liues of the Emperours , and in his Sylua variarum lection . where of her hee maketh one whole chapter . This Pero Mexia was a man very superstitious , and wholly a Papist , who procured what he might to quench the light of the Gospell , which at his time in S●uill was kindled . He greatly persecuted the good Doctor Egidius , or to say better , Christ in Egidius and other his members . Notwithstanding that he was so great a Papist , yet could he not but speake , & note so so great an infamy & blow to the Church of Rome . For authors of that he saith cōcerning this woman Pope , he citeth in his histories Martin , Platina , Sabellicus , S. Antonino . In the 9. ch . of his Sylua thus speaketh Pero Mexia . There is none almost but knoweth , or hath read , or hard , that there was a womā Pope , which went in mans apparell , but because all men know not how this thing hapned ; and for that it was one of the wonderfull chances that euer hapned in the world , I will here declare , as in faithfull authors I find it written . There was a woman borne in England , who with a man greatly learned liued in her youth a dishonest life , of whom being welbeloued , and he of her , taking mans habite , and calling her selfe Iohn , shee left her natiue countrie , and went with him to the citie of Athens in Grecia , wherein at that time , was a great Vniuersitie , and generall studie . With her excellent wit , and great studie , shee there so much learned , and attained such knowledge , that some yeares after she came to the citie of Rome , alwayes in the habite of a man , tooke the Chaire , and taught openly in which , and in publike disputations , shee caried such estimation , that she was holden for the most learned man of that time : and such fauour and authoritie among all men obtained , that the seate Apostolike by the death of Leo , the fourth of that name being voyd , in the yeare of the Lord 852. supposed to be a man , she was chosen for chiefe Bishop of Rome , and Pope vniuersall in the Church of God : and in that seat ruled two yeares , and thirtie and so many dayes . And albeit placed in this throne , yet liued she not chastly , but vsed priuate familiaritie with her slaue , in whom she much trusted , and by whom she was great with child , yet so diligently she cloaked it , that no other but himselfe knewe it . And as God would not suffer so great wickednesse to rest any longer vnpunished : so it happened , that vppon a day ( being the time of her child-birth ) as she went with accustomed pompe to visite Saint Iohn de Lateran : of a secrete sinne it pleased God to shew an open punishment : and comming to a certaine place betweene the Church of Saint Clement , and the Theater , which they call improperly Coliseo , with extreme paine shee brought forth a creature , to the wonderfull amazement of those that were present : and therewithall sodainly died : and without honour , or pompe was buried . For this so strange accident , in this place happened , it is commonly sayd , that when the chiefe Bishops go sithence to the Church of Lateran , comming neere vnto it , they turne aside & go not that way , in detestation of so horrible a chance . And lest happily another such like woman might worke the like deceit , there is now in the sacred palace a seate , open below , that it may secretly be seene if it be a man that is chosen . The Romans now ashamed at the ceremonie for which his seate was inuented , call it a dunghill , & imploy it to other purpose . Another like seat there is , or was if it be not thence taken , in the Monasterie de Monte Cassino , where in olde time they chose many Popes . The same Author proceedeth . In that way ( saith he ) is also a statue of stone , representing the child-birth and death of this bold woman . Thus farre Pero Mexia . That which he saith of the statue , and the cause of it there being , is most true . But it is to be vnderstood , that the ceremony of the seate , to knowe whether it be man or woman , is not now vsed : because those which are chosen for Popes , haue so honestly liued , that ( wanting lawfull wiues ) amongst their concubines , whores , and strumpets which they keepe , and by whom they haue had he or she bastards , they haue shewed themselues to be men . Sergius had a bastared by a notable strumpet called Marozia , as saith Luithprandus an ancient Writer , in his secend booke and thirteenth chapter , and in his third booke and twelfth chapter . This sonne of the Pope was Pope also called Iohn the twelfth . This Iohn the twelfth had a bastard which also was Pope , called Iohn the fourteenth . Innocentius 8. had 8. sonnes , and as many daughters . But leauing out the auncient let vs come to our later Popes . How manie hee and she bastards had our Spanish Alexander the sixth ? Of Leo the tenth it is sayd , that he had bastardes , and that Clement the seuenth was his sonne , of whom the Bishop Paulus Iouius counteth manie abominations . Paule the third had bastardes , among whom was one , and Pero Lewis his name , the most abominable Sodomite of his time , and for the same was put to death . Pope Gregorie the thirteenth , not long since deceased , before and when he was Pope , had also bastardes . Iohn Pannonius giueth the like reason with vs in these verses : Non poterat quisquam resorantes aethera claues Non exploratis sumere testiculis . Cur igitur nostro mos hic iam tempore cessat ? Antè probat sese quilibet esse marem . The Church of Rome then hauing such certaine proofes , a seate now is not needfull : Friar Alonso venero in his Enchiridion of times , speaking of the vnhappines of these times , saith thus : What greater euil thē a woman by her subtiltie , & worldly learning dissembling her sexe and nature , to vsurpe the Pontificall seat of Christ ? Friar Iohn de Pineda par . 3. lib : 18. cap. 23. ¶ . 6 saith : This deede caused great admiration , that a woman did dare to be the vicar of God , sith the holy virgin Marie for being a woman , is held irregular for any ecclesiasticall act or holy gouernment soeuer , &c. So long haue I dwelled vpō this historie of Pope Ione , and with so many , to wit , 12 authors at the least confirmed it to confound some papists of our time ; which seing the disorder of this Pope ( this shee Pope I saie ) because the Pope is oft of the common of two genders , to auoide the same , very maliciously denie any such Pope to haue bin : and the more to fortifie their vntrueth , they are not contented to speak but also to write , and print the same . Amongest whom Onuphrius Panuinus of Saint Augustins order , as they call it , is one , who among many other notes vpon Platina , concerning the liues of the chiefe Bishops , speaking of this Pope Ione , maketh one verie large note : wherein he absolutely , or rather dissolutely denieth any such Pope to haue bene . And his chiefest argument drawne to confirme his opinion , is , that such a one , and such , &c. writing of the liues of the chiefe Oishops , doe not once mention this Pope Iohn . 8. whereupon it followeth as he concludeth , that there was neuer any such Pope . To this I answer , that the Authors by him alleaged , either by forgetfulnesse ; or ignorance , or which is more credible , mallice , or else at least for shame , haue made no mention of him . As a Logitian , I further answer : that an argument taken ab authoritate negando , is nothing worth . For example , Cicero vsed not this word : therefore it is not Latine : but if any other Latine authour , as Caesar , Liuius , Salust , &c. vsed it , it shall be Latine , though not vsed by Cicero . I now likewise answer , that albeit those Authors by him alleaged , make no mention of this Iohn the eight : others and manie more , such also as Pero Mexia calleth faithfull Authours , haue done it . An argument taken not ab authoritate negando , but affirmando is good . Of this Pope Mautuan in his third booke vpon Alphonsus , speaking of hell , thither saith he Iohn the eight descended . Hic pendebat adhuc sexum mentita virilem Foemina cuitriplici Phrygiam diademate mitram , Et tollebat apex , & pontificalis adulter . Here will we make to the Papists , and with much more reason , the same demaunds , that we did , speaking of Constantine the second . What will they say of those Bishops , Archbishops , and other Ecclesiasticall persons , by her or her authoritie ordained ? Take away the cause , and the effect ceaseth . As she by their owne Cannons was not Pope : so all those that she ordained were not Priestes , nor did celebrate , nor consecrate . And all the people in hearing their Masse committed idolatrie . Who then was head and vniuersall Bishop of the Church ? Who Saint Peters successour ? Who the Vicar of Christ ? A woman , and that a whore , both before she was Pope , and after . Pero Mexia hereof aduising , answereth : that albeit neither she , nor any other woman , be capable to receiue any character of ordination , nor to ordaine , nor absolue anie , and those which were so ordained , ought to be againe ordained ; yet the grace of the Sacrament did she obtaine for those that with a good faith , by an inuincible ignorance did receiue it . I answer , he deceiues himselfe : for those are not Sacraments , which are not administred by those whom God hath ordained , albeit they haue many imperfections ; yea although they be hypocrites , as by the Priestes that liued in the time of Iesus Christ , appeareth : which , albeit they were wicked , yet because they were of the tribe of Leui , and so outwardly called , their Sacrifices were Sacrifices , and their Sacraments were Sacraments . And so the Lord and his Apostles , when they found them sacrificing and celebrating in the Temple , held them for such . Contrariwise the Sacrifices which the Priestes of Ierohoam did offer , and the Sacraments by them administred , were no Sacrifices , nor Sacraments , because they were not administred by those of the Tribe of Leuie , whome God himselfe had ordained . Ione then , being a woman ( I say ) was no Priest , and being no Priest , had authoritie neither to ordeine nor yet to consecrate and therefore the Priestes by her authoritie ordained , were not the Priestes of God , but of Ieroboam , or of Baal . And ( these I say ) that receaued their sacrament , had no sounde faith , for Faith is founded vpon the word of God. Faith ( saith the Apostle ) commeth by hearing , and heariing by the word of Christ . Other maner of consolation and quietnes of conscience haue they , which beleeue that Iesus Christ , euer was , is , and shal be the head and foundation of his Church , and that there is no other head , nor foundation but he alone : as saith Saint Paule 1. Cor. 3. 11. Other foundation ( saith he ) then that which is Iesus Christ , can no man lay , he onely is the foundation , he onely is the head of his Church , whose Vicar generall is his Spirit , as he himselfe witnesseth : That Comforter , the holie Spirit , whom the Father shall sende in my name , he shall teache you all thing●s , and bring to your remembrance all that , whatsoeuer I haue said vnto you . Pero Mexia by a good faith , meaneth that faith ( as they call it ) of the Collier . This Collier being at point to die , a learned man ( the diuell , say some others came to tempt him ) demanding of him what he beleeued . I beleeue ( answered he ) that which the holy mother the church beleueth . The deuill replying , and what beleeueth the Church ? That ( answered the Collier ) which I beleeue . And so often as the diuill demanded , the veri● same did the collier answer : For the poore man knew not what he beleeued , much lesse what the Church beleeued . Of that sort was he , which not knowing what they beleeue , sayd they beleeue in God , à pies Iuntillos , fully . Hosius Bishop of Varmiens intreating in his third booke of , or against the authoritie of holy scripture ; doth hold it a very safe thing to followe the example of this Colliar . Oh fearefull ignorance , which shall not excuse sinne ! God commaundeth to reade , and search the scriptures ; and they will neither reade , nor search thē ▪ what excuse wil they haue with their ignorance ? Saint Peter exhorteth , eu●rie faithfull Christian to be readie to yeeld accompte of his hope : And who shall giue accompt of his hope or faith that neither readeth , nor heareth the word of God ? For knowe this , that as the wyke in a candle or Lampe no longer burneth then oile continueth , no more also can faith liue , but whiles it is nourished with the word of God. He that neither readeth nor heareth , nor meditateth vpon the worde of God , what faith can he haue ? that which they call fully to bele●ued in God : and that of the Colliar , which neither knewe what the Church , nor he himselfe beleeued . But returne we now to our Pope Ione . The Emperour Lewes 2. sonne of Lotharius , in the time of this Ione , came to Rome ; & at her handes , receiued his septer , and crowne Imperiall , together ( as they call it ) with Saint Peters blessing . In her time also Don Alonso the third reigned in Spaine , as Don Rodrigo Sanchez Bishop of Palencia describing the life of Don Alonso the third , saith : In his time ( saith he ) at Rome sate Leo the fourth , Iohn the eight , Benedict the third , and Nicholas the first . And Don Alonso of Carthagena , speaking in his Concurrence of this Don Alonso the third , saith : there was Leo the fourth , and Iohn the English . Pope Ione dying in sort as before said , Benedict the third was chosen . He was the first that sate in holed seate , &c. The cause why , vpon the life of Ione we haue before declared . Lewes the Emperor sent his Embassadours , to confirme this election . At this time Don Alonso the third raigned in Spain● . The thirteenth Sisme was betweene this Benedict . and Anastasius : but Anasta●sius renounced . In the the presence of Lewes the Emperour , Nicholas the first was chosen : but when the Emperour was departed out of Italie , the Pope made many ●●nstitutions , and among others , these . That the life of the Clergie should not be iudged by the Laytie : that none should any way dispute of the Popes authoritie : That the Christian magistrate had no authoritie ouer the chiefe Bishop : because the chiefe Bishop ( say they ) is called God. Anton. tit . 16. The constitution , that the diuine office should be celebrate in Latine he renewed . Yet dispensed with them of Slauonia , and Polonia , which did celebrate it in their vulgar tongue . He ordeined that the constitutions of the Popes should be equall in authoritie with those of the Apostles . The Beastes hornes growe : very seuere was this beast , against married Priestes . To which impietie , Huldricke Bishop of Augusta , oposed himselfe , and wrote an Epistle which excellently shewed the cursed fruites of constrained single life . The summe whereof , speaking of Gregorie the first , we haue before declared . This Nicholas with other Bishops forbad all faithfull Christians to heare Masse said by a wenching Priest . If this were obserued , few Masses would be heard , because the greatest parte of priestes , be wenchers . In the 867. yeare , dyed Nicholas . In whose time in Spaine reigned Don Alonso 3. and Don Garcia his sonne . After Nicholas succeeded Adrian 2. and after Adrian , Iohn 9. whom others ( omitting Ione ) call Iohn 8. Martin 2. by deceit , and wicked arts was made Pope , with the ceremony of the seat , &c. and confirmed without any autho●itie or consent of the Emperor . For now the hornes of the Popes were growne , and of the Emperour they nothing esteemed , he dyed in the yeare 884. Adcian 3. being Pope made a decree , that in the election of the chiefe Bishop , the Emperour should not be regarded : but that the Clergie & people of Rome , might freely make choise , without any confirmation at all of the Emperour . Thus lost the Emperour his right in Rome . and in the choise of the chiefe Bishop . And by reason of the Emperours then warres with the Normans , the Pope swayed the matter . Adrian dyed in the 885. yeare . In whose time Don Garcia reigned in Spaine . Stephen the 5. ( or 6. ) was the first ( saith Gracian dict . 16. cap. Enimuerò ) that commanded al men of necessitie to obserue the statute of the Roman Church . In the 891. yeare he died . In whose time Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine . Formosus being Bishop , was deposed , and sworne neuer to be so againe , of which oath made to Iohn 9. Martin 2. for m●ney absolued him . Stephen 6. being dead , Formosus by giftes obteyned the Popedome ; albeit Sergius , who sought to haue had it , did greatly withstand him : but Formosus with his faire giftes preuailed . This was the holy spirit that did choise him . In the 895. yeare dyed Formosus , Don Alonso 4. then reigning in Spaine . The 14. Sisme wherein Sirgius 3. was elected against Formosus . But vnable to striue further , renounced , & was banished . Formosus being dead , Boniface 6. was chosen , who continewed Pope 15 dayes . Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine . Stephen 6. ( or 7. ) was vngratefull to Formosus , that had made him Bishop , whom he so much abhorred , that being Pope , he not contented himselfe to disanull and make voyd all whatsoeuer Formosus had don● , saying : that he was not lawful nor truly Pope : but afterwards condemned him in a Councell which he held . After he was condemned ; he caused him to be vnburied , and being vntombed , taking from him all his pontificall ornaments , & clothing him in secular habite , did disgrade him : he caused the 2 fingers of his right hand , which the priests vse chiefely in consecration , to be cut off , and cast into Tyber . The very same almost , did Pascal 2. to the body of Clement 3. Herein did he not imitate Christ , who commanded to pardon iniuries , and to do good to them that hate vs ; but Silla , who for the great hatred he bare him , caused Marius to be vntōbed . Platina vpon the life of this Stephen , saith : that he raised hereby an euill slaunder and example to his successors : for the Popes afterwardes , did vsually disanul that , which their predecessors dad ordeined : yea albeit by a Councell confirmed , by authoritie of another Councell they made it frustrate . And so did Romanus successour of Stephen condemne all whatsoeuer Stephen had done , and restored to his honour Formosus . The same did Theodor 2. and Iohn 10. or 9. These Popes saith Platina , were monsters , or to speake better diuels in carnate . Iohn 10. held a Councell of 74. bishop , wherin he iustified Formosus , & condēned Stephen 7. Note here , that frō the 891. yere to the 903. which was 12. years were 10 Popes . Formosus , Sergius 3. Boniface 6. Stephen 7. Romanus Theodorus 2. Iohn 10. Sergius 3. againe . Benedict 4. Leo 5 ▪ Christopher . And lastly Sergius 3. whom in this catalogue haue we three times named . For thrise was he Pope , the 1. & 2. time deposed , but the third time truly , because he caried away the matter . In the first time that Sergius was Pope , was the 14. Sisme , and in the second , the 15. Sisme in the 897. yeare dyed Stephen 7. And Don Alonso 4. reigned in Spaine . Plati●a speaking of Benedict . 4. saith : that when the Church through wealth began to wax wanton , and wanted a Prince to bridle the villanies of the Clergie , then libertie to sinne brought forth these monsters , and intolerable burthens . This honorable testimony of him giueth Platina . Leo 5. being Pope liued in great troubles . For one Christopher whō he had brought vp & aduanced , not without great bloudshed , as noteth Platina , tooke & cast him into prison , & by that meanes made himselfe Pope , whose violence , ingratitude , and wicked artes , were the holy spirite that did chose him . But Sergius 3. ayded by Marozia his strumpet , of whom he had a sonne , that after his father was Pope ( as Luithprandus in his historie , doth witnesse ) deposed the Pope , put him into a monasterie , and by the helpe of his Marozia , a famous and notable whore , made himselfe Pope . This Sergius 3 : was competitor with Formosus in the Popedom : but Formosus ( as vpon Formosus we haue said ) preuailing , Sergius wēt into France . From whēce returning , he so intreated Christopher as afore is declared . When Sergius was made Pope he called to mind the iniuries receiued of Formosus , and thirsting for reuenge , vntombed his body , that had eight yeares bene buried , made shewe to kill him as though he had bene liuing , cut off the three fingers which Stephen had left , and moreouer , his body as vnworthy of Christian buriall , he cast into Tyber . And notwithstanding that Formosus had by three Popes bene approued : yet did he condemne whatsoeuer Formosus had done , & ordeined a new all those by Formosus ordeined . Behold here , how Stephen and Sergius condemned Pope Formosus : Romanus , Theodorus & Iohn approued him , and all that he did . In these Popes time , Don Ramiro 2. reigned in Spaine . Anastasius 3. succeeded Sergius 3. in whose time histories report , that certaine fishermen in Tyber , found the body of Formosus : they say further , that when his body was buried in the Church of S. Peter , the Images of the Church did salute him & doing him certaine reuerence , gaue him the welcome . Monstrous is this lie : or if it be true , the diuell , the more to blind the people with superstition , and deceit , caused that motion : For Antichrist ( as saith S. Paul ) shall come with lying wonders . In the 913. yere died Anastasius , & D. Ordono 3. reigned in Spaine . Lando as saith Petrus Premostratensis had a sonne in adultry before he was Pope , which also was Pope , and called ●ohn 11. or 10. of wicked life was this Lando , he was Pope but 6. moneths & 22. daies , & therfore by some not counted among the Popes . Iohn 11. ( or 10. succeeded his father Lando ; another such or rather worse then he , for he was Pope 14. yeares . Platina saith that he was the sonne of Sergius 3. whose life , Luithprandus which then liued , noteth to be wicked . At this time Theodora , a shameles strumpet , is said to haue commaunded in Rome : two daughters she had , Marozia , and Theodora ; and if the mother were a notable whore , the daughters were more notable . Of this Iohn , before he was Pope , was the mother enamored , and by his strumpets meanes , was he first made Bish . of Bologna , & afterwardes Archbishop of Rauenna : during which time , the Pope dyed . Now Theodora seeing this occasion , and vnwilling to remayne so far remote from her louer , for that Reuenna , was 200 miles distant frō Rome , she caused him to leaue his Archbishoprick , and made him Pope . The same Luithprandus in the 12. chap. of his 3. booke , reciteth the miserable end of this Iohn . And thus it is , Marozia his daughter in law ( say we ) the daughter of Theodora , intending to make Pope his sonne Iohn 12. the son also of Pope Sergius 3. caused him to be taken , & with a pillow laid ouer his mouth , to be murthered . But as thē could it not be ; for Leo 6. was chosen , who liued but 7. moneths , and dyed ( as they say ) of poyson giuen him by Marozia , to make her bastard to be Pope . Yet fayled he at this time also , and Stephen the 7. ( or the 8. ) was elected , who many yeares enioyed not his bishopdom . In the 930. yeere , not without suspition of poyson , he dyed . And D. Sancho 1. then reigned in Spaine . Iohn 12. ( or 11. ) was the bastard son of Sergius 3. and of Marozia that shameles whore , as Luithprandus calleth her . Platina supposeth that this Iohn and Iohn 11. were brothers , the sonnes of Sergius 3. Marozia , the mother of this Pope in her sonnes time also , as before , both in the temporalty , and spiritualty ( as noteth Luithprandus ) gouerned the Roman Church . In the 935. yeare he dyed . And Ra●iro 3. then reigned in Spaine . After Iohn , Leo 7. Stephen 9. Martin 3. Agapetus & Iohn 13. succeeded . Iohn 13. ( or 11. ) of all the Popes before his time , was the greatest villaine . Fryar Iohn de Peneda in his ecclesiasticall monarchie pag. 3. lib. 19 calleth him Iohn the sinner , and in the ¶ 1. he saith : An infernall monster in his liuing , the sonne of Alberto a mightie Roman , succeeded Agapeto , who with requests , money and threates , caused his sonne called Octauian to be chosen , and after being Pope he was called Iohn . And a little lower , he was of cursed life , in cruelties and huntings , & most vnhonest lustes , &c. who listeth to know his villanies , let him read Luithprandus from the 6. ch . of the 6. book vnto the 11. In a Synod at Rome , & presence of the Emperour Otho 4 , he was accused for not recititing his howers : that saying Masse he did not communicate : that he ordained Deacons in a stable , that he had committed incest with two sisters : to make him win at dice-play , that he had inuocated diuels : that for money he made younglings Bishops , defloured maidens : turned his sacred palace to a stewes : lyen with Stephana his fathers concubi●e : and with the widdow Reynera , and with another widdow called Anna , and with his neece : that he had made his Confessor blind : that he went publikely a hunting : that he went armed , that he had caused fire to be kindled : that he had broken downe doores and windowes in the night season : that in wine he had drunke to the diuel . &c. for these and other like abhominatious he was deposed in the Romane Councell , and Leo 8. chosen . But when the Emperour was departed , those wicked women , with whom he accompanied , incited the Nobility of Rome , by promising thē the treasures of Rome , to receiue Iohn for Pope , & ( which they did ) to thrust out Le● . This Pope Iohn ordeined that the Emperor thēce forth should be crowned by the Pope in Rome . The end of this cursed Pope was this . In the yeare 964. & 10. yere of his bishopdom , he was stabbed to death by the husband of one , with whō he was taken in adulterie . The diuel ( saith Luithprandus in his 6. booke & 11. ch . ) did so wound him , in the verie act of adultery , that within 8 dayes after he died . It may be that the husbād was arrayed in figure of a diuell to kill the Pope . Read this historie , ô ye Spaniards , & behold what a one is the Pope , for whom ye wontedly hazard your goods , honors & liues . God for his mercies sake , & the honor of his son Christ Iesus giue you the grace to know him . In the time of this dissolute & carnall Pope , the married Priests in England were cast out of the Cathedrall Churches : & Don Bermudo reigned in Spaine . In the yeare 963. betweene Leo and Benedict was the 16. Sisme . Iohn 13. being dead , through partiality Benedict 5. was elected : but Otho the Emperor came to Rome , & cōpelled the Romans to deliuer vp Benedict 5. & receiue againe Leo , whom they had cast frō the Popedome . Which benefit receiued of the Emperour , Leo eftsoones Pope acknowledging , made a synodall decree wherin he tooke away from the Clergie and people of Rome , the authority to make the Pope , giuen thē ( as saith Gracian ) by Charles the great , & gaue it to the Emperour , & adnulled the Law , made by Adrian against him . This did Leo to auoyd seditions that wontedly hapned , in the elections of the Popes : & the Emperor restored vnto him that which Constantine ( they say ) had giuen to the Pope , or rather that which Pipin & Charles ( taking it frō the Lombards ) gaue thē . In the 965. yeare died Leo. At what time in Spaine reigned Alonso 5. who woūded with an arrow which was shot by a Moore , at thesiege of Viseo , died . Iohn 14. or 13. son of Pope Iohn 12. was against his enemies extremely cruel , as by one Peter , a chiefe Magistrate in Rome appeareth . Frier Ioh. de Pin. par . 3. lib. 19. cap. 11. ¶ . 1. concerning him , saith : The Pope caused a certaine gouernor to be hanged one day by the haires , set naked vpō a horse of the Emp. Constastantine , & afterwards set him to tide vpon an asse , with his face backward , & a beasts skin vpō his head , to be whipped through the citie : afterwards to be put in prison , and lastly banished into Almaine . He more resembled Phalaris , Dionysius , Nero , & other such tyrants , thē Christ , who cōmands vs to loue & do good to our enemies . He it was that baptised the great bell of S. Iohn de Lateran , & gaue it his name : frō whence sprang the custome to baptize and giue names vnto bels . In the 972 yeare he died . Donus 2. succeeded Iohn 14. he was Pope onely 3 moneths whō Benedict 6. or 5. not counting the 5. which was made in the Sisme , succeeded . For his villanies was he cast into prison , where he was strangled : or ( as say his friends ) at cōmandement of his successor Boniface he died of hunger . Alonso 5. then reigning in Spaine . Between Boniface & Benedict 6 or 7. was the 17. Sisme . Boniface 7. through wicked artes made himselfe Pope , but a smal time cōtinued ; for the Romans cōspired against him , who seing himself vnable to preuaile , robbed al the treasure found in the church of S. Peter , & therwithal went to Constantinople wherof making sale , after some moneths , with much siluer he returned to Rome : whiles he was absent from Rome , the Romanes made pope Iohn 15. or 14. but Boniface with his money corrupted the Romans , & so they turned to receiue him for Pope , who eftsoons being Pope , imprisoned Iohn the fifteenth , pulled out his eyes , and famished him to death . In the 976. yeare died Boniface , after he had bene Pope 9 yeares and more . Of him saith Friar Iohn de Pineda part . 3. lib. 19. cap. 15. ¶ . 1. Boniface but a while liued after that he returned to the seate , and sodainely died ; towards whom , the Romanes shewed the loue which they bare him , taking his dead body , and giuing it a thousand blowes and woundes , they drewe it , tied by the heeles to the streete of Saint Iohn de lateran , and there left it to the dogs , &c. Quien tal haze , q̄ talpague . Such deed ( saith the spanish prouerb ) such paiment . Benedict 6. or 7. succeeded him , and then reigned in Spaine Bermudo 3. Such were the deedes of Pope Iohn . ( or . 15. ) that he was abhorred of the Clergie and people of Rome . He gaue without discretion , all to his kindred , which error ( say Platina and Estella ) we see vnto our time continueth . He died in the 995 yeere : at what time Don Bermudo 3. reigned in Spaine . Iohn 17. succeeded Iohn 16. and the same yeere , after he had bene pope only 4. monethes , died . Gregorie 5. being an Alman , by authoritie of the Emperour Otho 3. was made Pope . But when the Emperour was returned into Almaine , the Clergie and people of Rome deposing Gregorie made Iohn 18. ( or . 17. ) Pope . Gregorie retired to the Emperour , who offended with the Romans , came against them and tooke Rome : he tooke also Pope Iohn , pulled out his eies , & so the Pope which with his store of mony had corrupted the Romans to make him pope , died , Mantuan . 3. Calamitatum lib. thus speaketh : Pernicies mercantur equos , Venalia Romae Templa , sacerdotes , altaria , sacra , Coronae Ignes , thura , preces , coelum est venale , deusque . As much to say , as all things are sold at Rome , be they holy or profane , and euen God himself . Platina calleth this Iohn a thiefe who dying as afore is said , Gregorie returned to be Pope : he appointed that thenceforth the Princes of Germanie ( namely the 3 Archbishops of Maguntia , Treuir and Cullen , the Countie Palatine of Rhine , the duke of Saxonie , the Marques of Brandenburg , and the king of Boheme , who then also was not king , should choose the Emperour , and so the Empire was translated into Germany . In the 998 ( or after some 997 ) yeere Pope Gregory died . And some count not Iohn 18. for Pope . Syluester 2. euen frō his youth gaue himselfe to inchātments & witcherie , who vnderstanding that in Seuill dwelled a Moore and great maister in that Arte ; with the great desire he had to be perfect also therin himselfe , he left France , his natiue countrie went to Seuil , and there abode with the Moore . And now seing himselfe skilfull he returned into Fraunce , carrieng with him a booke wonderfull in that arte ; which by the meanes of the Moores daughter with whome Syluester had abused himselfe he stole from his Maister . This Syluester the better to effect his Inchantments , made a couenant with the deuill offering him his body and Soule , conditionally ; that the diuell should helpe him to attaine to great dignities , returned into Fraunce : with greate applause taught he the liberal Artes , notable disciples he had , by whose meanes he was made bishop of Remes , and afterwards by wicked artes , Archbishop of Rauenna : In the end , by the aide of the deuill , in the 999. yeere , he came to be Pope . who listeth to know his holy life , let him read Platina , Sabel . En. 9 lib. 2. Volat. lib. 22. Berg. lib. 12. Fascic . Temp. Pet. Premostrat . and Benon . And particularly Frier Iohn de Pineda , par . 3. lib. 19. cap. 15. ¶ . 5. & 6 ▪ a very late writer , and he shal see , if I speake truely or no. Whiles he was Pope , he concealed his arte : but in priuate he could not forget his old friendship which he had with the diuel . A copper head had he in secret , which alwayes gaue him answer of that he demanded of the diuell . This Pope vpon a time , lusting to know how long he should be Pope , demaunded the same of the diuell : who doubtfully answering ( as he wontedly doth ) told him he should not die , vntill he had sayd Masse in Ierusalem . This historie reporteth S. Antonino , Frier Iohn de Pineda , & others . At this answer the Pope much reioiced : & neuer purposed to go to the city of Ierusalem . It was a custome in Rome , that on a certaine day in Lent , the Pope should say Masse in the church of the holy Crosse , called Ierusalem : where Syluester forgetfull of the diuels deceits , did celebrate his Masse : and was forth with taken with a great feuer . The Pope then ( saith Petrus Premostratensis ) by the roring of the diuels , knowing his end to be come : being in these sorrowes , he besought them ( saith Benon ) to cut off his hands , & tongue , &c. Behold here if the Pope can erre . Note what maner of vicaredge is that of the Pope , seeing many attained it by wicked , & deuillish arts . Learne heere ( ô Spainards ) what a thing is the Masse seeing with it the deuill mo●keth & deceiueth , as in this Syluester we haue seen . Be wise now ye Spainards : For long time vpon earth haue the Pope & Masse bene your god . Nowithstanding that such a one was Syluester 2. one Iulius Roceus , Genebrardus , Panuinus & Illescas , the Popes great parasites affirme , that he was no Magitian , but a most wise Mathematitian , &c. Speake the truth although it be bitter : God , to aduance his holy catholike faith , hath no need of your lies . Don Bermudo 3. at this time raigned in Spaine . Iohn Siccus 19. or after some ( who count not of Iohn 8. being a womā , nor Iohn 18. being Antipope ) the 17. by the same means & help of the diuel , that had his predecessor , succeeded Siluester in the Popedome : & as the disciple of such a maister , cōmanded that the feast of the soules in Purgatorie , the day following the feast of all Saints , should be celebrated . This Pope affirmed , that he hard the grones , which the deuils gaue whē by vertue of the Masses , & praiers for the dead , the soules snatched at thē . At this time ( saith Baconthorpius ) began the name of Cardinal to be had in estimation . This Iohn . 19. took away the voyce of the Roman people in the election of the Pope , saying , that the people were to be taught , & not to be followed : and that of greater dignitie is the law which by the holy spirit is gouerned , then that of the secular law . In the yeere 1003. not hauing fiue moneths bene Pope , he died , and Don Bermudo 3. then reigned in Spaine . Iohn 20. ( or 18. ) by wicked Arts was made Pope . And it is to be noted ( as also noteth Cardinal Benon ) that all the Popes being 18. successiuely from Syluester 2. vntill Gregorie 7. ( no lesse a villaine then an Inchanter ) were Inchanters . The doctrine of Purgatorie in the time of this Iohn 20. ( by meanes of false apparitions of wicked spirits , which cryed , groned shriked , & complayned of the great torments they endured in Purgatorie : saying they were the Soules of such and such , and desiring so many Masses , and so many trentals to be said for them ) did grely increase . The simple poore people beleeued that which they said , to bee truth and drewe the money from their purses , wheate from their barnes , the wine from their cellars , and the waxe from their hiues , and offered them for the soules in Purgatorie . But who eateth and drinketh the same ? not the soules ; but the Preists , and Friars , their concubines and children . A poore old woman watched early and late to spinne , and ad farthing to farthing , for a Masse to be said for the soule of her husband , brother or son : she forbare to eate , and gaue it vnto knaues . All these visions or apparitions they made by the Arte of the deuill . Iudge ( Lord ) thine owne cause : deliuer the poore people from the handes of these Inchaunters , false prophets and deceiuers . Open thine eies ( ô Spaine ) and see , beleeue him that with great loue doth aduise thee . Behold whether this that I say be true or no : Iohn 20. of poyson ( as some say ) in the 1009. yeare died . & Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Castile & Leons . Sergius 4. a Roman by the accustomed waies in his time had the Bishopdome : albeit Platina and Estella , the Popes parasites , affirme him to haue bene a holy man. The Sun in his time was darkened , the Moone in shew like bloud , famin & pestilence were in Italy , & the water of a certaine fountaine in Lorena was turned into bloud . All these were prognostications & most certain signs of Gods wrath , for the idolatry which then reigned . Sergius died in the 1012. yeare . Benedict 7. or 8. son of Gregorie Bishop of Porta , a lay man , by the aid of his nephew Theophilact , a great inchanter , and disciple of Syluester 2. which learned his nigromancy in Seuill ( as in his life before we haue declared ) was made Pope . This Theophilact proued very expert in his art : so that sacrificing to the diuel in woods & moūtaines , he caused by his sorcery ( saith Cardinal Benon ) that women enamored of him , left their houses & followed him : such a one as he was , he was afterwad Pope . Whilest Henrie Banare the Emperour liued , this Benedict was Pope quietly ; but the Emperour once dead , the Cardinals dispoped him , & placed another in his room , but afterward appeased with mony , which Benedict gaue them , they inthronized him againe , & cast out the Antipope . This was the 19 Sisme . Of this Benedict reporteth Pet. Damianus . & the same also reciteth Antoninus , Frier Iohn de Pinedapar . 3. lib. 19. cap. 17. ¶ . 3. & others , that a horseman on a blacke●horse ( after his death ) appeared to a Bishop his verie friend . The Bishop appalled with the vision , demaunded , saying : What , art not thou Pope Benedict , that lately died ? I am the same that thou sayest , sayd Benedict . The Bishop demanded : Father how doest thou ? Grieuously tormēted , answered the pope , but I may well be holpen . Go then & tell my brother , the now pope , that he giue to the poore the treasure in such a place hidden . Moreouer he appeared to the pope his brother , saying : I hope I shall be deliuered . Oh wold God Odilus Cluniacensis wold pray for me . See here how the diuel dalied with men , to confirm their Masse & purgatory . Benedict in the 1024. yeare died , and Fernando 1. reigned in Castile and Lyons . Iohn 21. or 19. was pope by the same means that his brother was : to wit , by the means of Theophilact his nephue , the great inchanter . This Iohn being a lay man without any orders receiued was made pope . In the 1032. yeare he died . And Don Fernando 1. in Castile and Lyons reigned . Theophilact the great inchanter , of whō we haue made mention , after the death of his two vncles , Benedict 8. & Iohn 21. by his wicked arts was made Pope , & called himselfe Benedict 9. or 8. The Cardinals Laurentius & Ioh. Gracianus his disciples , and great nigromancers , he made great account . So skilful wer they in Nigromancie , that they knew what passed in the East , West , North & South . Many thought thēselues happy to be their disciples . Out of this cursed schoole issued that cursed Hildebrand ( who being Pope called himselfe Gregory 7. ) and as saith Cardinal Benon , wrought so great mischief . This Benedict 9. fearing Henry the Emperor , for 1500. ● . sold his Popedome to l. Gracian . his companion , who called himself Gregory 6. For this sale ( saith Platina ) was Benedict of all accused , & by diuine iudgement cōdemned . And why was he not so , for his fornications , adulteries , idolatries , nigromancies , inchantmēts , exorcismes , inuocations of diuels , & other abominations ? Thus was his end , he was strāgled by a diuel . Histories report , namely Martiniana , Iohn de Col. S. Anthonin . Ioh. de Pineda & others , that this Theophilact or Benedict appeared after his death to a certain Hermit , in a very fearful figure : for in his body was he like a beare : & his taile & head like an asse , & being demanded of the Hermit , how he became so fearful ? he answered ( say they ) because in my popedō I liued without law , without God , & for defiling the Romā seat with al kind of filthinesse . The name of Cardinal in his time very highly climbed . In the 1034. or after others 1032. died Benedict 9. of whom note more vpon Syluester 3. Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Spaine . After that Benedict 9. had sold his Popedome . Syluester 3. by bribes was made Pope : albeit others labored for Iohannes Gracianus , vnto whō for mony , Benedict had renounced the Popedome : in the end was Syluester Pope , albeit no more but 49. dayes . For to such a state ( saith Platina ) the Bishopdome then came , that who so could do most with money and ambition ( I say not with holinesse of life and doctrine , the good being suppressed and cast aside ) he only obtained the Popedome . Would God such customs were not in our time vsed . But this is nothing worse things then those shal we see , if God put not to his hand . Hitherto Platina . Otho Frinsingensis , Godfridus Viterbiensis , and other Anthours report three Popes to haue bene in the time of Benedict . 9. and all of them in Rome Benedict 9. Syluester 3. Gregorie 6. Benedict held his seat in the Pallace of Lateran , the other held his in S. Peters , and the third held his in S. Maries the great . Henry the Emperour hearing of these seditions , came to Rome , and held a Councell , wherein the said three Popes were condemned , and a fourth chosen whom they called Clement the second . These three great villaines did not the Emperour punish as he ought , but only ( as saith Bennon ) chased Theophilact from Rome , cast Gregorie into prison , whom iointly with Hildebrand he banished into Germanie : and caused Syluester to returne to his Bishopricke of Sabina . Note that this Bendict 9. was three times Pope : the first , he cast out Syluester , and was depriued : the second , Clement 2. being dead , and was depriued : the third , after the death of Damasus the second : he was Pope by times ( as writeth Platina ) the space often years , foure moneths , and nine dayes . The like happened to Sergius 3. who in the yeare 897. was three times Pope . In the 1045. yeare was Syluester depriued , and Don Fernando 1. reigned in Spaine . In the Councel of Rome after the said three Popes were deposed , Clement 2. an Almaine , by commandement of the Emperour was chosen . He crowned the Emperour Henry , and caused the Romans by an oth to renounce their right in election of the Pope . For cofirmation of this renunciation , I will here declare what Frier Iohn de Pin. pa. 3. lib. 19. cap. 24 ¶ 2. Blundus ( saith he ) holdeth , that Clement 2. for the auoyding of Sismes , depriued the Romans of the election of the Popes . But Crancius & Saxus say , that in the Sutrian Councell it was forbidden them , and granted to the Emperour . And Naucterus and Sigebertus write that Henrie the Emperour bound the Romanes by an oth , not to intermeddle with the Popes elections . Thus farre Pineda . The Romanes not regarding their oth , after the Emperours departure from Rome , poysoned the Pope : whereof , hauing bene Pope nine moneths , he died . Stephen ( they say ) who succeeded him in the Bishopdome , and called himselfe Damasus the second , prepared for him the poison . Don Fernando 1. reigned in Spaine . Damasus the second of Bauara , without consent either of the Clergie , or people of Rome , by force held the Popedome . For then ( as saith Platina ) was the custome , that he which most could , he had the Popedome . But he enioyed not his bishopprick , so ambitiously gotten , but 23 dayes , for he was poisoned . The cause therof was , that there was thē in Rome a man called Gerardo Brazuto , who vsing a certaine deceitfull kind of friend ship , in the space of 13 yeares dispatched with poison 6 Popes , whose names be these , Clement 2. Damasus 2. Leo 9. Victor 2. Stephen 9. Nicholas . 2. The Romanes , seeing themselues in such Sismes and seditions by the blacke elections of the Popes , sent their Embassadors , and besought the Emperour Henry to giue them a pope : who sent vnto them Leo 9. Leo 9. comming to Rome , encountred by the way with the the Abbot of Clunia , and Hildebrand , that afterward was Pope , who seeing him Bishop-like attired , perswaded him by no meanes so to enter Rome , because not the Emperour but the Clergie and people of Rome had authoritie to make a pope . Brunon , before so called , did as they aduised him , came to Rome confessed his offence , & so they made him pope . When he was pope Hildrbraud he made Cardinall , and was with him very familiar , granting all whatsoeuer , he demaunded : And so was Hildebrande of a poore Monke , made a rich Cardinall Hildebrand reconciled with Pope Leo his old Lord and maister Theophilact , before deposed from the popedome , and now hipocritically reconciled . In Verceles held Leo a Councell , wherein he condemned the doctrine of Beringarius , because he would not worship the cōsecrate bread , for that it was bread , & not God. Frier Ioh. de Pineda par . 3. lib. 19. ca. 26. ¶ . 2 of Berengarius ( albeit an enemie touching doctrine ) reporteth great vertues : Beringarius ( saith he ) was a man of good learning , quicke and mercifull : and S. Antoninus addeth humbled : whereof I much maruell , &c. And a little lower : Most chast was he also , so that he would not enter where any woman was . This Leo 9. and partly at the instigation of that good peece Hildebrandus , wholly forbad mariage to to ecclesiasticall persons . Of this Leo 9. reporteth Carion lib. 4 of his historie , that being Pope , he went with the Emperour into Almaine : And when the Emperour had called a Synod , which was held in Maguncia , the Pope being in the Councell , would haue preferred himselfe to the Bishop of Maguntia . But the Bishop ( alleaging his right defended the same : and so was the Pope constrained to giue place . For albeit the Popes had oftentimes attempted the tyrannie to be preferred before other Bishops : yet had they not preuayled . The which in the time of Henry the fift they obtained . Fiue yeares was he Pope , and the 1054 yeare of poyson which Brazuto gaue him he died . Don Fernando 1. then reigned in Castile . Victor 2. was Pope two yeares and somwhat more , but Brazuto with poison dispatched him . Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile . Stephen 10 ( or 9. ) fulfilled not one whole yeare . For Brazuto dispatched him quickly in the 1058. year . Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile . In the absence of Hildebrand , was Benedict 10. ( or 9. ) But Hildehrand , who then was the holy Spirit which ruled the Court of Rome , did much stomacke this election , and accusing him that by force & bribes he had attained the Popedome , so wrought that Benedict was deposed . Wretched Hildebrand and how was he afterwards , and his predecessors before him ? The old saying in this Benedict was fulfilled : Para los desdichados se hizo la horca . For the vnhappie was the gallowes prepared . In the 1059. yeare , Benedict vnwillingly renounced . And Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile . Benedict deposed , Hildebrand laboured the Clergie to choose Gerrard , whom they called Nicholas 2. But ( vnable with his safety to make him in Rome ) they went to Sena , and elected him there . Nicholas seeing himselfe Pope , called against Benedict the 10. a Synod in Sutrio . This was the 21. Sisme : which Benedict perceiuing , who was a peaceable man , leauing the Popedome he fled from Rome , and so died not of poyson . This Nicholas 2. held another Councell in Rome , which they called the Councell of Lateran : wherin he commanded , that whosoeuer , either by money , fauour , popular tumult , or warre , without the mutual consent of the Cardinals , attained to the seat of S. Peter , should not be holden for Apostolicall , but Apostaticall . To the Cardinals , Clergie , and Laity he gaue power to excommunicate and curse as a thiefe such a chiefe bishop , and to call a Councell for deposing of such a Pope . And if they could not in Rome , yet in some other place they should call it . Behold if his successours kept this decree . Nicholas 2. poysoned by Brazuto , in the 1061 yeare dyed . Don Sancho 2. then reigned in Castile . By the crafty subtiltie of Hildebrand , and without consent of the Emperour , was Alexander 2. made Pope : for which cause the Lombards in the Diet holden at Basil , where the Emperor was present , elected Honorius Cadolus . This was the 22. Sisme . Honorius came with a great host , and besieged Rome : but he & his were destroyed , and so Alexander 2. gotte possession . This Alexander commanded that the Cardinals only should choose the Pope . Great alterations haue bene in chusing of the Pope . First by the Senate , Clergie and people of Rome , with consent of the Emperor he was chosen : then was he chosen of the Clergie and people of Rome : one while with the Emperours consent , another while without : afterwards he was chosen by the Clergie : now only by the Cardinals : and is not to be chosen , except he be Cardinall , present in the Conclaue when the election is made . The holy Spirit that gouerneth in the Popes election , is euery day more wise , and better aduised . Hildebrand cast this Pope Alexander into prison , aduancing himselfe with the papall rents , and not giuing to the Pope but only fiue shillings a day . Thus did Hildebrand enrich himselfe greatly . Alexander by Hildebrand so tyranically handled , in the 1074. yeare dyed , and of poyson as it is presumed , which Hildebrande gaue him . Don Sancho 2. reigned in Castile . Alexander being dead , Hildebrand fearing that if he foreslowed it , another would be chosen , ayded by his souldiers , without consent either of the Clergie or people , enthronized himselfe . To his election none of the Cardinals subscribed . And as the Abbot of Cassina was comming to this election ( already made ) Hildebrand said vnto him : Thou hast much slacked brother . To whom the Abbot answered , and thou Hildebrand hast too much hastened ; which before the Pope thy Lord was buried , hast cōtrary to the commons , vsurped the seat Apostolicke . Hildebrand thus enthronized , how he liued , how he cast from him the Cardinals , which ought to haue bene witnesses of his life and doctrine ; how miserably he tormented the world ; with how many heresies he corrupted it ; how many were his periuries ; & what great treasons he practised , hardly could many describe . The blood of Christians , which hath miserably beneshed , whereof he was the author and procurer cryeth vnto the Lord. This tyrannicall history reciteth Cardinall Bennon . Hildebrand being Pope , called himselfe Gregory 7. In briefe he was a notable villaine , and terrible inchanter : which art he learned of Lawrence , who was disciple of Siluester 2. Betweene the Cardinals , Lawrence , Theophilact , Iohn Gracian & Hildebrand , was a most staight league of familiaritie . Of this Pope , Cardinall Bennon , reciteth a notable historie . The Emperour ( saith Bennon ) did vsually repayre to S. Maries church , which is in mount Auentino to pray ; and as Hildebrand by his espials , diligently enquired of all that Henry the Emperour did , he caused the place where the Emperour prayed , to be marked ; and perswaded a certaine man with great promise of reward , to place secretly certaine great stones ouer the beames of the Temple ; so that they might fall from an high vpon the head of the Emperour praying , and bruse him to peeces : which thing as this minister of so notable a villanie hastened to effect , & would haue placed ouer the beames a stone of great poise , the stone with it waight , fel backward vpon him , and breaking a table that was amongst the beames , the stone and the miserable man by Gods iust iudgement , fell from an high to the floore of the Church , & so was he crushed in peeces . Thus farre Cardinall Bennon . This Hildebrand demanding answere of the Sacrament against the Emperor ; and it not answering , he cast the sacrament into the fire , albeit the Cardinals present did gainesay him . He left not for all this , to persecute the Emperour ; he excommunicated him , depriued him , and named another Emperour , to whom he wrote this verse : Petra dedit Petro , Petrus diadema Rodulpho . The Rocke gaue to Peter , Peter giueth the crowne to Rodulph . This Rodulph , was Duke of Sueuia . Henrie here with disquieted , left his Imperiall ornaments , and with his wife and little sonne in the middle of winter , came to Canusium , where the pope remained . The Emperour clothed in linnen , and bare-footed , made a spectacle ( as saieth Cardinall Bennon ) to Angels and men , came to the gates of Canusium : There continued he fasting from morning to night , humbly crauing mercie . The beast must be cut off ; his horne hath very much increased . Somewhat long is the historie , but we will make it short . Thus abode there the Emperour for three dayes space : and when he instantly craued license to enter . The Bishop ( he was answered ) as yet was busied , and could not speake with him . In the ende , the fourth day , at request of the Countesse Mathilda , ( who sayth the historie much loued the Pope ) and others , the Pope commanded he should enter . Forasmuch as this Maud is one of the chiefe benefactors of the Popes , I will heere declare that which saieth Pineda . lib. 16. cap. 26. ¶ 4. There was ( sayth he ) in Italie , one Beatriee , sister of the Emperour Henry the second , and wife of Boniface Lord of Luna , of whom was borne the famous Maude wife of the Counte Gofredo , which inherited her fathers possessions , and Gofredo gouerned the landes of Luca , Parma , Regio , Mantua , and others of Italy , which came by the Testament of Maud to the power of the Popes , and called them S. Peters patrimonie . When the Emperour was entered , he demaunded pardon , and gaue him his crowne , but the Pope would not pardon , nor absolue him of the excommunication ; vntill he promised to purge himselfe in the Councell ; with other vnlawful cōditions as the Pope should command . All which the Emperor promised : yet for al this was he not restored to his Empire . After ( saith the history ) that Henry vanquished Rodulph : and that Rodulph was dead , the Pope made Emperor Herman County of Lucēburg ( whō a womā slew with a stone . ) And yet for all this , this cruell Pope did not cease ; but a third Emperour named against this good Henry : who being newly named , by the hand also of the Emperials , as miserably ended . By how much the more adulterous and filthy was this pope ; by so much the more , pure mariage hee forbade to his Clergie . Fryar Iohn de Pineda part . 3. lib. 16. cap. 29. ¶ 5. of him saith : He depriued married Priestes from the diuine office , and forbade lay men to heare Masses of such and publique wenchers : and they mortally sinne that of such heare Masses : although they remaine without Masse hearing vppon Easter day , except the Councell of Constance doe free them , &c. And a little lower : This euill happened , that lay men contemned the most holy Sacrament of the bodie of our Redeemer consecrated by Priests openly married , or concubine keepers , and turned the blood of Christ , as if it were no Sacrament : but let this be holden for an vndoubted trueth , that the Sacraments of Baptisme , and the Eucharist , loose nothing of their vertues by the wickednesse of the Ministers , which that crue beleeued they did . Thus farre Pineda . All Germanie ( as saieth Carion lib. 5. ) withstoode this wicked forbidding of matrimonie : the which when Maguntino propounded it , those that were present were so greatly prouoked , that they almost killed Maguntino . To this purpose , reade aboue the liues of Siricius and Gregorie . 1. Pope Liberius an Arrian he canonized , and commanded ( as sayth Cardinall Bennon ) that his feast should be celebrated . Behold if the Pope erred ; one heretique did canonize another . Pope Damasus , which liued in the 366. yere , for an Arrian condemned this Liberius . And S. Ierome , who at the same time liued , held him for an Arian : but Gregorie 7. did sanctifie and canonize him : Pope Vrban 2. who in the 1088. yere liued , confirmed all that which Gregorie the seuenth had done , this Gregory condemned the doctrine of Beringarius touching the Sacrament . This Pope was the first ( as is said ) that put in practise Transubstantiation . Gregorie in the end wickedly ended : for the Emperour celebrated the Councell of Brixa , wherein Pope Gregorie was condemned , and a new Pope made , who was called Clement 3 Reade a little lower , in Pascual . 2. ( this was the 23. Sisme ) whom the Emperour placed in the church of S. Peter in Rome , and put Rome to such a straight , that forced it was to demand peace . Gregory seeing himselfe forsaken , fled to Salernum , where in the 1086 yeere , he miserably ended his life . Albeit that this Gregory was so abhominable , there wanted not papists that said he wrought miracles after his death . D. Illescas vpon the life of this Gregory 7. as a great flatterer of the Popes , of him saith : The Cardinals without much dispute ioyning in one , gaue their mutuall and willing consents to the most excellent , and no lesse valerous S. Hildebrande : and somewhat lower . And this in particular was due to the holy and most prudent Hildebrand : one of the most famous chiefe bishops , the Church of God hath had &c. Mon. Ecclesiastic . he calleth him the great seruant of God. Against this deuillish beast , wrote Hugo Candido the Cardinall Walramus bishop of Neburgo , Venericus bishop of Vercelle , Rolandus a priest of Parma , and many others ; Cardinal Bennon doth witnes . 13. Cardinals to haue bene against him . Should we recount all the villanies of this Pope , we should neuer make an end : let what is said suffise . When Gregory 7. was deposed , Clement 3. was made Pope . He was pope 21 yeeres , after whose death those of his part , in the 1101 yere , elected Albertus . Pascal . 2. caused the bodie of Clement to be vntombed and burned . The same which hapned to Clement 3. hapned also to Formosus as before we haue said , vpon Stephen 6. or 7. and Sergius 3. In the time of this Pope Gregorie 7. raigned Don Alonso 6. This Alonso wan Toledo , in whose time and presence the miracle in Toledo , recited by Don Rodrigo , Archbishop of Toledo , in his historie of Romish and Gothish offices , which both were cast into the fire , happened . The Romish was burned , and not the Gothish . Which historie in the treatise of the Masse we will afterwards declare . Victor 3. not by the Cardinals , nor the people of Rome , but by Maud the adulteresse , & whore of Pope Gregory 7. was made pope . This Victor tooke part against the Emperour , and Clement 3. but that which he would he did not : for in the 1088. yeere of poyson which his subdeacon , in saying of Masse , cast into the Chalice , he quickly died . Don Alonso , of Cartagena bishop of Burgos , speaking of Don Alonso the king in his time maketh mention hereof . By Maud also , was Vrban 2. made Pope . He was the disciple of Hildebrand , whom Cardinall Benon in contempt calleth Turbano . He was a Sismatike , an heretike , an Arrian . He excōmunicated Clement 3. and the Emperor that did chuse Clement . This Clement also ( as saith Vicencius ) did excommunicate Vrban and when Vrban would not absolue any of those whome Hildebrand had excommunicated , he secretly departed from Rome . Many Councells did this pope celebrate . 1. in Melphis . 2. in Troya in Pull . 3. in Placencia , 4. in Clarmont . 5. in Turon : wherein he approued and confirmed that which Gregorie 7. ( that good peece , did . In that of Claremont , a voiage into the holy land was concluded : and so went there 3000. men ; and with them Petrus Hermitanus . From this Petrus Hermitanus , say many , ( as noteth Friar Iohn de Pineda ) issued praying by count , which we call the Rosaries . But I demaunde what worde of God ; or what example taken out of the old or newe Testament haue they to confirme this maner of praying . It is then a humane inuention and by consequence abhominable in the sight of God. This Vrban made the Archbishop of Toledo Primate of all Spaine . Two yeares was this Pope hidden in the house of Peter Leo , for feare of Iohn Paganus a citizen of Rome , where in the 1099 yere he died . His aduersary Pope Clement 3. who being Pope , saw 3 Popes the same yere , died . Don Alonso 6. reigned in Castile . Pascal 2. a Thuscan , was the disciple of Hildebrand . This Pascal seeing they wold make him Pope , would not ascend to the Papall seat , before the people had three times said , S. Peter hath chosen a most good man Reinerus . In warres and seditions he consumed his life . In a Councell which he held , he renued the excommunication against the Emperour Henry 4. & such was his hate towardes him , that with deceits and subtilties he incited Henry 5. against his owne father . What thing more cruell and horrible can be , then to cause an onely sonne not onely causelesse to despise , forsake , and abandon his father : but also with warre to persecute him , take him by deceit , and so taken , to suffer him die a most miserable death ? And who incited him to this ? Euen the Pope himselfe , who being a Priest ( as he cals himselfe ) was to haue exhorted the sonne to loue and honor his father , as God in th fifth Commandement of his holy law commandeth . And yet after the fathers death ceased not the Pope to shew his malice : He commanded to vntombe him , cast him out of the Church , and his bodie to remaine fiue yeares without Christian buriall . Otherwise commandeth Saint Peter ( whose successor he saith that he is ) that kings should be honoured . Be subiect ( saith he , 1. Pet. 2. 13. ) to euery ordinance of man , for Gods cause : be it to the king as superiour . Otherwise commandeth S. Paule , that we should honor them . Let euery soule ( saith he , Rom. 13. 1. ) be subiect to higher powers , for there is no power but of God , &c. And to Titus , chap. 3. 1. he saith , Warne them that they be subiect to Princes and potentates , that they obey &c. But he is shamelesse , all the earth is his , he may do all whatsoeuer he listeth , without reckoning of God , his sonne Iesus Christ , or his holy Apostles , who commaund vs to honour kings and bee subiect to them . And as Pascal was an vnquiet and seditious man : so began he also with the sonne , and denied to confirme the Bishops which Henrie the fifth had nominated . But the Emperour gaue him his payment , who ( dissembling ) came to the Pope , and after he had kissed his feete , caused him to be taken , and would not release him out of Prison , vnill he had confirmed the said bishops , and crowned him . But as the Emperour turned his backe to returne into Germanie , then reuoked the Pope ( periured as he was ) all whatsoeuer he had promised : and excommunicated the Emperour . In Campania of France held this Pope a Councell : Wherein he tooke away the lawful wiues from the priests of Fraunce : as Hildebrand his maister tooke them from those of Germanie . In his time the Templars began . This Pope ( as in Gregory the seuenth we haue said ) caused the body of Clement the third to be vntombed and burned . Pascal died in the 1118. yeare . and Don Alonso the seuenth reigned in Castile . Gelasius Gaietanus the second , with great tumult , and without consent of the Emperour was made Pope . The Emperour leuied a great hoste against Rome . Gelasius fearing him , went with his partakers to Gaeta . When the Emperour was come to Rome hee made another Pope , whom they called Gregorie the eight . Archbishop of Braga , which done the Emperour departed from Rome . Gelasius hearing the same , came secretely to Rome , and boldly went to say Masse in the Church of S. Prax●idis : where those of the contrary faction did so assault him , that he hardly escaped their hands , and so fled to Pisa , and from thence into France : where , after he had a yeare and some dayes bene Pope , he died . In Colonia he held a Councell , albeit not present there himselfe , where the Emperour was excommunicated . He ordained in this Councell that his successors the chiefe Bishops of Rome , neither might nor ought to be iudged of anie . In the 1119. yeare he died : and Don Alonso reigned in Castile . In the place where Gelasius died , was Calistus the second , a Burgoignian , by some of the Cardinals that went with him chosen : which election some Cardinals abiding in Rome and Italie did also approue . He ( thus made Pope ) went to Rome , where most honorably he was receiued , & thence sent to command his Legate , as then at the Councell , to continue the excommunication against the Emperour . Who fearing the like should happen to himselfe as did to his father , admitted ( albeit wicked ) the conditions of peace , Gregorie as yet liuing , whom he had made Pope . This peace concluded , Calistus bent himselfe to persecute Gregorie . Gregorie seeing his part ouerthrown fled from Rome to Sutrio , whither followed Calistus : tooke him , and with great ignominie brought him to Rome , & put him into a Monastery . This Calistus the more to confirm idolatrie , and the better to intertaine superstition , made the Church of S. Iames of Galicia an Archbishoppricke , and a booke also of S. Iames his miracles . In the 1124. yeare he died : and Don Alonso 7. reigned in Castile . Honorius the second , a Bullonist , entered not ( saith Platina ) rightly into the Popedome . For more by ambition then the consent of good men , he obtained it . The Cardinals chose for Pope Theobald , Cardinall of S. Anastasia , whom they called Celestine the secōd . This was the 25. Sisme . The people sought to haue the Cardinall of Saint Stephen to be Pope . There was thē in Rome a very rich mā called Leo , who so much wrought both with the Cardinals and people , that neither the Cardinall of S. Anastasia , nor he of Saint Stephen , but whom he himself listed , called Honorius 2. was Pope . Honorius sent into England Iohn of Crema , Cardinal of S. Grison his Legate : which Cardinall in a Councell by him held in London , condemned married Priests , and was taken the night following with the theft in his handes : with a wicked woman they caught him , which ( as saith Mathew Paris ) gaue no small scandall to the Church . Such be these , as were the Pharisies , of whom the Lord saith : that they binde heauie burthens , and hard to beare , and put them vpon the shoulders of men , but they themselues wil not moue them with one of their fingers . Honorius died in the 1130. yeare , and Don Alonso 7. reigned in Castile . Innocent being Pope , shewed great hatred to Rogero king of Sicilia , against whom he went forth in battell . And as he carried him away vanquished , behold , the sonne of the king came , and tooke the Pope and his Cardinals . Now did the Romans make another Pope , whom they called Anacletus the second ( this was the 26. Sisme ) which Innocent hearing , compounded with the king , and minding to go to Rome , but durst not attempt it . He went into France , and in Claremount held a Councell , where he condemned Anacletus : and went to see Philip king of France : then Henrie the first , king of England : and afterwards Lotharius king of Almaine ; to the end they should restore him to his Popedome . Lotharius with a great campe came vpon Rome , put to flight Anacletus , and in his seat placed Innocent , which Pope to shewe himselfe gratefull , crowned Lotharius Emperour . This Innocent ordained , that whosoeuer wounded any Priest or ecclesiastical person , should ipso facto , be excommunicate , and none might absolue him but the Pope himselfe , Concil . 17. q. 4. Siquis . In the 1143. yeare hee died : and Don Alonso the seuenth reigned in Castile . Lucius 2. was made Pope . In whose time the Romans ( vnable to beare longer the violence and tyrannie of the Popes ) elected one Patricio a noble man of Rome called Iordan . This Patricio demaunding the rights of the citie of Rome , aswell within as without the walles , said : that this right by reason of his office perteined to him : which the Pope , by meanes of Charles the Great suppressing al the Patricios , had so long time vsurped to himselfe . He commaunded that the Pope ( as his predecessors had done ) should content himself with the first fruits ; tenths and oblations . The Pope seeing himselfe so disquieted by the Romans , sent his Ambassadors to the Emperor Conrado , requesting him to come into Italie and aide him , which Conrado could not do . The Pope seeing there was no remedie to be expected by the Emperour , vsed this subtiltie . He awayted his time , when all the Snators of Rome and the Patricio with them were together in the Capitol . This oportunitie found , the Pope like a good Captaine , vtterly to destroy that Senate , went with many souldiors in person to the Capitol . The bruit of the Popes pretense flue presently through Rome : the Romans took armes and fought brauely against the Pope : who receiued in the battell so many blowes with stones , that thereof shortly after , in the 1145. yeare , not hauing yet fulfilled a yeare in his Popedome , he died , Don Alonso 7. reigned in Castile . In the time of this Don Alonso 7. and whiles Eugenius 3. successor of Lucius was Pope , Don Alonso 1. after he had 27. yeeres bene Earle of Portugal , hauing conquered fiue Moorish kings , was made king of Portugal , and so continued king 46 yeares . Anastasius 4. was not so wicked as his predecessours : In the second yeare of his Bishopdome he died . In his time ( saith Mathew Paris ) was William restored to his Archbishopricke of Yorke in England , who the same yeere ( of poyson , which in saying Masse they put into the Chalice ) died . Don Alonso 7. then reigned in Castile . When Adrian an Englishman , and son of Robert a Monke of Saint Albons , was chosen , he wold not be consecrated vntill Arnold Bishop of Brixta was cast out of Rome . This Arnold had perswaded the Romans to recouer their liberty of chusing their magistrates , & gouerning their common-wealth : but the people would not graunt what the Pope demaunded : for which cause the Pope did excommunicate them . Arnold in the end was expulsed Rome , and the Consuls renounced their office . At this time came Fredericke the Emperour to Rome ; the Pope and clergie met him in Sutrio . The Emperour then lighting from his horse , led the horse of the Pope , and held his left stirrope , for the Pope to alight : The Pope derided the Emperour , because he held not the right stirrop : with this dirision was the Emperour somewhat angrie , and smilingly answering him , said : That he neuer had bin horse boie . The daie following , came the Pope to the Campe of the Emperour , who corrected with his former reproofe , by holding the right stirrope , better perfourmed his office . This done , the Emperour would be crowned : but the Pope wold not crowne him till he had cast from Pulla Willam king of Sicilia : and this at the proper charge of the Emperour . The Popes resolution vnderstood , the princes answered ; that a greater Campe was needefull : that then he should crowne the Emperour , who wold returne with a greater host , and performe that which he commaunded ; and so was he crowned the daie following ▪ when the Emperour was departed , the Pope seeing himselfe destitute of his assistance , excomunicated the king of Sicilia , and absolued all his vassals of their oath and allegeance ; but seing this nothing preuailed , he incited against William , Manuel Emperor of Grecia : William seeing himselfe so greatly straighted , demaunded peace ; promising to make full restitution : but by the counsaile of some Cardinalls , which gained by the warres , the Pope would not grant it : William seeing the cause to be desperat ; leuied a great armie , wherwith he put to flight the Emperour : he besieged Beneuente where was the Pope with his Cardinals , and put them to such a straite , that they craued peace : which William graunted : and so the Pope declared him king of both Sicils . At this time commaunded the German Emperour , that if the Pope sent his Legats into Almaine , they should not be receiued , but commanded to returne . The Emperor also cōmanded that none shold appeale to Rome , & in letters placed his owne name before the name of the Pope : wherwith the Pope was highly offended : as by a letter which he sent , cōplaining of these things which the Emperor had cōmanded , appeareth . Whereunto the Emperor very Christian-like , among other things answered , saying , that Iesus Christ cōmāded to giue vnto Caesar that which was Caesars : & that the Pope being his vicar , should do the like . He shewed the cause why his Cardinals were not admitted : for that they were ( saith he ) not preachers but robbers : but when they performe their duty & office , then will we not let to ayd them . D. Illescas in his hist . Pontif. vpon the life of this Adrian 4. setteth downe the letter of the Pope : but ( craftie as he was ) he set not downe the answer of the Emperor , recited by Nauclerus . In the end he excommunicated the Emperor : but no further could the Pope shew his malice : for that he swallowed a flie : and in the 1159 yeare thereof died . This Pope granted the Henrie 2. king of England , the seignory of Ireland . In this yere 1159. died Don Alonso 7. who reigned 51 yere in Castile . Alexander 3. was made pope with great sedition : for 9 Cardinals , which tooke part with the Emperour , made the Cardinal of S. Clement , whō they called Victor 4. Pope . Victor being dead , in his place was chosen Pascal , then Calistus , and afterwards Innocentius . All these one after another opposed themselues to Alexander . This was a much greater Sisme then the 27 was . The last ( which was Innocent ) vnwillingly renounced . All the time that Alexāder was Pope , which was 22 yeres , indured this sisme Frederick the Emperor in the time of this Sisme , held a Diet in Pauia , where he cōmanded that Alexander , & the Pope his aduersary , should appeare , that the cause might be examined , and he Pope alone , which had most right to be Pope . Alexander scorning the messēgers of the Emperor , proudly answered : The Bishop of Rome ought not to be iudged of any : & thē wrote his letters to the christian Princes , & excōmunicated the Emperor & Victor the Pope . To the Cardinal his vicegerent in Rome sent he great presents , to gaine the good wils of the Romans , that they might chuse such Consuls as shold take part with him . To him Philip king of France gaue great assistance . The Emperour seing the obstinacy of Alex. leuied a great host & came into Italy : whē the Emperor was come to Brixia , Harmā Bish . of that citie , who had bin Secretary to the Emperour , perswaded him ( & that by the coūsel of Alex. whō he feared ) to passe with this gret host into the holy land , & there make war with the Turke . The Emp. moued with this exhortatiō of Hermā , supposing al waters were cleare , and that there was no deceit , departed to make warres with the Turkes : of whom he had many victories , and gained many cities , and among them the citie of Ierusalem : Aelexander hearing of such , and so great victories , beganne newly to feare , lest the Emperour at his returne into Italie , would newly assaile him . To preuent so great a mischiefe , by all possible meanes he practised to destroy , and cause him to be killed . Then sent he for a painter , which should picture the liuely purtrait of the Emperour , which picture or purtraite the Pope sent to the Souldan , aduising him by his letters , that if he coueted to liue in peace , he should kill him by deceit whom that picture represented . The Souldan taking the counsell of this diuellish Pope , sought all wayes possible to kill him : and vnable by force of armes , by fraud and subtiltie . The Emperour and his campe then marching in Armenia , and the season being verie hot , he resolued to go bathe in the riuer , and none to accompanie him but one of his Chaplaines : being thus alone , he was taken by such as the Souldan sent to watch him : and taken , was through the woods and groues carried to the Souldan , without the knowledge or suspition of anie of his followers . His people on horseback all that day and the next sought him , and not finding him , it was bruited through the host , that the Emperour was drowned . And supposing that he was drowned , they returned to their owne countries . When the Emperour was presented to the Souldan , he fained himselfe to be the porter of the Emperour : but the Souldan well knowing him by the picture , which the good Pope had sent him , commanded the purtrait and letters sent by the Pope to be brought forth , which in his presence he caused to bee read . Then was the Emperour apalled : and seeing that his deniall nothing auailed , confessed whom he was , and craued mercie . The Souldan seeing the great goodnesse and wiseof the Emperour , with great gentlenesse vsed him : and so it happened , that he gaue him libertie , with this condition , that an euerlasting peace should be betweene them , and that he should pay an hundred thousand duckets for his ransome : for the which his Chaplaine ( taken with him ) should remaine vntill it were paide . The Couenantes thus beeing made , the Soldan dismissed the Emperour , and giuing him many presents , and prouiding all things necessary for his iourney , he caused 34 horsemen to attend him , & so came he to Brixia , where he abode . The Gemane Princes hearing of the Emperours arriuall , came to kisse his hands , and giue him the welcome-home . The Emperour rewarded the Souldans people that had attended on him , and sent them backe to their Lord againe . This done the Emperour held a Diet in Norinberge : where he recoūted that which had hapned , the great treason of the Pope , & read the letter sent by the Pope to the Souldan : which seene , the Princes promised their aid both for performance of his promise to the Souldan : and also for the chastising of Pope Alexander . A great campe he leuied , without any let passed through Italy , and went towards Rome . The Emperour sent Ambassadors to Rome , by whom he required ( without mentioning the receiued villanies and iniuries by Pope Alexander ) that the cause of the Popes might be heard & examined , that he which had most right might be Pope : and so the Sisme cease . Alexander seeing his part vnfurnished , fled by night to Gaeta , and from thence to Beneuente : and there attiring himself in the habite of his Cooke , in the 17. yeere of his Bishodome came to Venice , where he was made Gardiner of a Monasterie : from whence by commandement of Sebastian Duke of Venice ; with great pome he was taken and very pontifically carried to the Church of Saint Marke . This historie is cited by Nauclerus , Barnus , Funcius , and others . The Emperour hearing that the Pope was in Venice , requested the Venetians to deliuer so pernicious a man his enemie vnto him : which denied by the Venetians , the Emperor with an Armie sent Otho his sonne : & commanded him not to fight before his comming . The young Prince desirous of fame , sought with the Venetians against the commandement of his father , of whom he was vanquished , and carried prisoner to Venice . This was a notable victorie : for the Generall of the Venetians , called Ciano , brought but thirie Gallies and Otho 75. I will here recite that which Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 25. cap. 7. ¶ . 3. saith : Glorious Ciano entered into Venice , &c. and somewhat lower . The Pope gaue him the glorie of the victorie : a little gold ring he also deliuered him : saying : he gaue him that , in token he graunted him the segniorie of the sea , which he had gotten ; and would , he should cast it into the sea , to bind the sea thenceforth as his wife , to be alwayes kept vnder the Venetian Empire . And that all the after Dukes should vpon some speciall day , celebrate this ceremony euerie yeare . And somewhat after : the ceremony passed , was vpon the day of the Ascension : and the Pope granted in that Church vpon such day , full remission , &c. for euer . Thus farre Pineda . Alexander growne proud with this victorie , would not make peace with Fredericke , vntill he himselfe should come to Venice , at such day as the Pope would appoint . The father , for the loue he bare to his sonne , did all whatsoeuer he was commanded . He came to Saint Markes : where the Pope before all the people commanded the Emperour to prostrate himselfe , and craue mercie : which the Emperour there did . Then trode the Pope with his feete vpon the necke of the Emperour , who was prostrate on the ground , and with his mouth that spake blasphemies , said : It is written , Thou shalt go vpon the Aspe and Basiliske , and vpon the Lyon and Dragon shalt thou treade . The Emperour herewith ashamed , made answere : Not to thee , but to Peter . Whereat the Pope stamping vpon the necke of the Emperour , said : Both to me and to Peter . Then was the Emperour silent , and so the Pope absolued him of his excommunication . Another such like thing as this , to the Emperor Henry ( of whō we haue spoken in the life of Gregory 7. ) hapned . The conditions of peace were , That the Emperor shold hold Alexander for rightfull Pope : & restore all whatsoeuer , that during the war he had taken . The peace thus made , the Emperor with his sonne departed . Robert. Montensis , in his historie , reporteth , that Lewis king of France , and Henry king of England , going on foot , and holding the bridle of the horse , whereupon this Alexander rode , the one with the right-hand , and the other with the left , with great pompe they led him through the citie of Boyanci , which is vpon the riuer Luera . In the time of this Alexander . God to reproue the pride and tyranny of the Bishop , raised vp the Waldenses , or as other call them , the poore of Lyons , in the yeare of the Lord 1181. in which yeare this beast died : and Don Sancho 3. reigned in Castile . Lucius 3. who purposed to abolish the name of Consuls in Rome , by the commō consent of the Cardinals was chosen . For which the Romans much offended , expelled him from Rome , disgraced with diuers kinds of reproches those of his part ; and some of them also they killed . In the 1185. yeare he died : and Don Sancho 3. reigned in Castile . Vrban 3. ( whom for his troublesomenesse they called Turbano , as saith Albertus Crantzio in the 6. booke , and 52. chap. of his Saxon historie ) determined to excommunicate the Emperour : because he was a let vnto him , and wold not permit him to do what he listed : but he did it not , because in the 1187. yere , he died before he would . Don Alonso 8. reigned in Castile , and at this time the Moores tooke Ierusalem . Gregorie 8. before he was two moneths Pope died . When Clement 3. was Pope , he incited the Christian Princes ( as had done his predecessours ) to warre beyond the seas : which did the Popes , not so much for the increase of Christendom , as for their own peculiar intents & commodities , as vpon Alexander 3. we haue already declared : because the Princes being so farre remote , and intangled with warres against the Infidels , the Popes might do , and did , whatsoeuer they listed . The Danes this Pope excommunicated , because they would their Priestes should be married , and not concubine keepers . In this 1191. yeare he died . Don Alonso the eight then reigned in Castile . The next day after , Celestine 3. was made Pope . He crowned Henrie 6. and much repining that Tancred , the bastard son of Roger ( whom the Sicilians had chosen for king , William their king being dead without heire ) should be the king of Sicilia . The Pope married the Emperour with Constantia the daughter of R●gero , taking her out of the Monasterie of Panormo , where she was a Nunne , vpon this condition , that expelling Tancred , who then possessed it . He should demaund for dower the kingdome of both Sicils : and for being king of Sicilia should pay his fealty to the Pope : which was the cause of much bloudshed . When this Emperour Henry was dead great sisme arose in the Empire , & such and so great was the discord , that hardly one parish agreed with another . By these cōtentions amōg the priests the Pope greatly enriched himselfe ; because in Rome they were to be ended , as noteth Conrado Lichtenao , Abbot of Vespurg : whose words , for that they are worthie of perpetuall memorie , I will here recite them . Hardly , saith he , remayned any bishopricke or ecclesiasticall dignity which entertained not strifes ; whose cause , but not with emptie hande , was caried to Rome . Be glad mother Rome ; because the sluces of treasures doe open in the earth ; that the flouds and riuers of money , may come to thee in great abundadnce . Reioice ouer the wickednes of the sonnes of men : because for recompence of so great wickednes , the price to thee is geuen : delight thou with discorde thy helper , which issued from the pit infernall , that many rewardes of money might be heaped vnto thee . Hold that for which thou hast thirsted : Sing to sing , because by the malice of men , and not their godly religion , thou hast ouercome the world : draw men vnto thee , not their deuotion , but the committing of great abhominations , and the deciding of strifes for reward . Hitherto the Abbot ; who so now would say thus should be an heretike , a Lutherane . In the 1198. yeare died Celestinus . Don Alonso 8. reigned in Castile . Innocent 13. ( whom the Historians call Nocentissimus ) bare so great hatred to the Emperour Philip , because against his liking , he was chosen by the Germane Princes , that he said these words : Bishop , either take the crowne and kingdom from Philip ; or Philip take from the Bishop his Bishopdome . And so stirred he vp Otho , a great and rash warriour , against the Emperour . Much bloud he shed for the Popes cause : vntill another Otho , and great taitor slew Philip : and so his Competitor Otho came to Rome , and for his good seruice done to the Pope was crowned . Note that which before we haue said vpon Alexāder 3. against the Emperour : but long lasted not the friendship between Innocent & Otho . For Otho willing to recouer that which the Popes had vsurped of the Empire , was by the Pope excommunicated : & all whosoeuer should call , or hold Otho for Emperour were accursed . And so the Pope procured the Princes to choose for Emperor Frederike king of Cicil. The Popes be like vnto stumpets , which no longer loue their ruffians , then they do them seruice . In the time of this Pope , which was in the 1212 yeare , some of the Nobles of Alsacia ( as Huldericus Mucius reporteth ) condemned the Pope for wicked , because he suffered not the Priests to be maried : And because certaine men said : it was lawfull for euerie Christian to eate flesh and marrie at any time of the yere ; the bishops burned in one daie a hundred persons . If this be heresie , then Saint Paule was an heretique . 1. Timothie . 4. 3. where he calleth them that forbid mariage , and meats , which God hath created , &c. apostatates from the faith . This Innocent 3. vnder colour to recouer the holy land , did celebrate the Councell of Laeteran : but his principall intent was , to excommunicate and depose the Emperor , because he had taken some citties of the Patrimonie of Saint Peter . The Pope in this Councell , brought forth auricular confession . He was the first that imposed this charge vpon christians He was the first , that forbad the laitie ( as they call them ) the cuppe in the communion . This prohibition was confirmed in the Councell of Constance . Almericus a learned man , he condempned for an heretike , and cōmaunded his bones to be burned in Paris , and all those that held his opinion . This did the Pope , ( saith Friar Domingo Soto in one of his sermons ; ) because Almericus had taught , that Images should be cast out of the Temple . Seest thou not ô Pope , that God forbiddeth that which thou commandest ; and comandeth that thou forbiddest ; with great reason doe men call thee Antichrist . The Councell of Eliberis , celebrated in Spaine , at the same time almost with the first Councell of Nice , comaundeth ; that that which is reuerenced , or adored , should not vpon the walles be pictured , as in the beginning of this Treatise , we haue said . This Pope ordeined , that when the princes disagreed in election of the Emperour ; such election should remaine to the arbitrement of the pope . Concerning the election of the Emperour , and the authoritie of the 7 electors , reade Carion . lib. 5. fol. 3. and 5. Therewith hath the Pope nothing to doe . He commaunded the God Pan , the wheaten God , should in the Churches be kept . And that when they carried it to any sicke person , a little bell and light should be borne before it . Hee ordained that the Pope ought to correct the Princes of the whole world . And that none bee holden for Emperour , which shall not bee crowned by the Pope . If this be true , it followeth , that Don Fernando in our Countrey of Spaine , nor Maximilian his sonne , nor Rodulph his nephewe , that nowe is Emperour ; were no Emperours : seeing , that none of these three besides other more were crowned by the Pope . In the 1216. yeere he dyed , Thomas Cantipratensis , a Dominican ( as recounteth Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 21. cap. 26. ¶ 7. ) writeth that this Innocent , after his death burning in cruell flames , appeared to the holy Virgine Lutgarda , and said vnto her , that so should he goe vnto the end of the world : and that for three sinnes hee had deserued euerlastingly to bee condemned , but that the glorious mother of God , and of mercie fauoured him because he had built a Church in honour of her holy and sweete name . And this Authour saith , that Saint Lutgarda tolde him what sinnes they were , but that hee for the Popes honour would not write them . O yee Church-men that for true prelates confound the Churches , God grant ye become not worse then Innocent . Thus farre Pineda . Open thine eyes ( ô Spaine ) and vnderstand at last , what a one is the Pope , whome as a God on earth thou adorest . Don Alonso the ninth then reigned in Castile . Honorius the third against the excommunicated Otho the fourth and Henry the first , crowned Frederick second sonne of Constantia the Nunne ( of whom we haue spoken in the life of Celestinus the third ) which Fredericke , because he sought that which was his in Sicilia and Pulla , the Pope did afterwards excommunicate . This Honorius forbad the Ciuill lawe to be read in Paris . In the time of this Pope , and the 1223. yeare , did one Adam Bishop of Cathan in Scotland , excommunicate certaine men , for not paying their tithes , against whome the citizens were so muche offended , that they burned him in his kitchin . So much did the Pope stomacke this matter , that he staied not ( till the king of Scotland called Alexander did it : ) but 400. of them he caused to be hanged , and their sonnes to be gelded ; that their name shoulde not remaine in the earth . Cruell and reuengefull is this beast . In the 1227. yere he died . Don Fernando , surnamed the Holie ; which wan Seuill , Cordoua , and a great part of Andalusia , reigned in Castile . Gregorie 9. the Nephew , or to speake better , the sonne of Innocent 3. bare great hatred against Fredericke , and so he confirmed the sentence of excommunication , which Honorius had giuen against him . The Ambassadors , which the Emperor sent for his excuse , he would not heare . He incited manie Princes against him , which thing the Emperor seeing , to auoyd the furie of the Pope , he went to Palestina to make warre with the Souldan , as the pope commanded . But when the Emperor was passed the sea , then the Pope made himselfe Maister of Pulla , and would not consent that the crossed souldiers , which were to go and serue the Emperour , should passe the sea . The Emperor went thither , where so valiantly he behaued himselfe , that he wan Ierusalem and other cities , and made truce with the Souldan for ten yeares . All which , by his Embassadors he signified to the Pope , supposing that the Pope would haue reioyced : But so farre off was the Pope from reioycing at the newes , that he commanded those which brought them to be slaine , lest they should tell them to others , and bruted it abroad , that the Emperour was dead . This did the Pope , that those certaine citties of Pulla , which were not yet rendered , hearing of the Emperours death might yeeld themselues vnto him . Herein the Pope shewed himselfe a murtherer and lyer , the verie sonne of the diuell . And that the Emperour might not returne , the Pope by letteres requested the Soldan not to deliuer the holie land vnto him . But the Emperour set all things in good order , returned into Italie , and recouered againe that which the Pope had vsurped in Pulla . The Pope seeing this , did excommunicate him againe , obiecting against him , that hee had made truce with the Souldan : yet in the end by the mediatiation of the Princes the Pope absolued the Emperour , prouided that he payd for his absolution an hundred thousand ounces of gold , or as saith Hist . Pontific . vpon the life of this Gregory the ninth , a hundred twenty fiue thousand ounces . But Nauclerus , Friar Iohn de Pineda , Rerum Germanicarum Epitome : and Carion lib. 5. say , 120000. ounces of gold . How deerely the Pope selleth his vile merchandise here appeareth . There is no Mercer , chapman , nor Pedler , which sell so deere their wares , as the Pope selleth his inke , paper , waxe , and leade . When the Emperour was departed out of Italy , hee vnderstood that the Pope and his confederates sought to depriue him of the Empire : whereupon he returned into Italy and chastised the rebelles . The Pope hearing thereof , did eftsoones excommunicate the Emperour as then in Pauia , who now vnable any longer to endure the couetousnesse , sausinesse and tyranny of the Pope , resolued to make them knowne to all faithfull Christians , that they might fly from the error & false religion of the Popes . For this cause he commaunded a man well exercised in the Scripture , to preach in his presence , wherein he should intreate of Excommunication , and the Roman Church . And so it was . The Sermon being ended , the errours of the Romane Church were so discouered and the craft and subtiltie of the Popes so manifested , that the Emperour wrote to the Pope these verses . Roma diu titubans longis erroribus acta Corruet , & mundi desinet esse caput . To wit Rome , that long time hath stumbled , shall fall , and cease to be the head of the world . The which we see dayly more and more to be verified . How many kingdomes haue cast off the Romane tyranny ? This Pope commaunded , that at the Aue Maria , the Salue Regina : ( that so blasphemous Antheme against Christ , which this Pope first cōmanded to be sung in the Churches ) and also at the eleuation of his pasted God the bel should be tolled . To Saint Fraunces was this Pope very much deuoted : and so commaunded , that the faithfull should beleeue , Saint Fraunces to haue had the fiue woundes . Frier Iohn de Pineda ( as a Frier Franciscan ) libr. 22. cap. 23. ¶ . 3. handleth this matter at large . And in the 39. cap. ¶ . 3 he intreateth of the Saints , which he saith had the woundes , as had Saint Fraunces : which historie , among the swarme of false miracles you shall find in the end of this booke . This Pope ( as noteth Frier Iohn de Pineda , lib. 21. cap. 33. ¶ . 3. ) compiled and ordained the Decretals . The lawes of the Popes whereby the Cannonists be gouerned , some are called Decretals which be ( as Pineda in the place alleaged doth note it ) determinatiue Epistles of some doubtful causes which the Pope alone , or with the opinion of the Cardinals and consultation of some maketh . A Decree is called that , which the Pope establisheth by aduise of the Cardinals , without request of any . A Cannon is that which in an vniuersall Councell is established . And this is a distinction of the Glose . Cann . Omnis . Dist . 3. vpon a Decree . He addeth , that the statute in matter of faith is called Dogma : and that which consisteth in matters of vices or vertues , Mandatum . And if it be prohibitiue , an Interdiction it is called without punishment assigned : and Sancion is the member of the lawe , that appointeth the punishment to transgressors , &c. And somewhat lower : Other constitutions , which other popes haue sithens inuented remaine in another volume , which wee call Liber Sextus , compiled and authorised by Pop Boniface the eight and in the Councell of Lyons in France by him published . And Clement the fift made afterwards many others , which are called Clementines , &c. Other Extrauagants many Popes made , &c. Extrauagants be they called , because they are not put in the titles of the Law , as other ordinarie ones be , but each one apart by it selfe , euery one intreating of it distinct matter : euen as Quodlibets are so called , because they be put amongst diuine questions , handled apart by themselues , euery one according to it matter . I thought good ( seeing in this booke is handled the authoritie of the Pope ) to set downe here the names of the lawes wherewith the Pope gouerneth his Church . Iesus Christ the only vniuersall head of his vniuersall Church , with the word of God conteined in the old and new Testament ( which we call the Byble , and our aduersaries so much abhor and detest as the pestilence , and doctrine of diuels ) gouerneth his Church : and therefore vnder such rigorous paine forbid they the reading thereof : calling it a booke of heresies . Arise ô Lord , sleepe not , disperse thine enemies , and driue those away that abhorre thy holie lawe which thy Maiestie hath published by the mouth and writing of thine holy Prophetes and Apostles . In the 1241. yeare this Gregorie 9. died . Don Fernando 3. reigned in Castile . Celestinus the fourth , a Milanist , assayed what he might , to secute the good Emperour Fredericke : but , for that hee was Pope but eighteene dayes , and ( as is sayd ) poysoned : hee could not performe it . In the election of this Celestine the fourth ( saith the historie , ) an English Cardinall called Robert Somerton , lest he should haue succeeded Gregorie the ninth , was poisoned . Celestine being dead , because the Emperour tooke the Cardinals , the popedome was voyd almost 21 moneths , but in the end , at the request of Baldwin Emperour of Constantinople and others , he let them go . Don Fenando 3. reigned in Spaine . When Innocent the fourth , a Genoway , was Pope , of a most deere friend to the Emperour Fredericke he beame a mortall enemie . I will here recite what saith Ieronymus Marius , concerning this Pope , of him saith he : that being Pope he held a Councell against the Emperor at Lyous in Fraunce : in which Councell the Pope himselfe cited the Emperour . The Embassadors of the Emperour besought the Pope to giue him time to come to the Councell : this time the Pope refused to graunt , but there , like a mad man , excommunicated and deposed the Emperour : commaunding that none should obey him , and the Princes to choose another Emperour : whom he so sollicited , and with promises deceiued , that they chose for Emperour Henrie , Lantgraue of Turingia . Fredericke the second vnderstanding hereof , against the Pope and the rest defended himselfe valiantly , vntill being in Pulla , he could not escape the snares of the Pope , where a certaine man by the Pope corrupted , did poyson him . Yet began he notwithstanding to recouer , vntill a young man called Manfredo with money also ( as some say ) by the pope corrupted , strangled him with a towell . Concerning this good Emperour , no credite is to be giuen either to Blundus , Platina , Estella , nor Sabellicus , because they wrote the sayings of the Pope and his flatterers to stirre vp the world , if they might against this good Emperour . Who listeth to knowe the truth , let him reade Petrus de Vinea in his sixe bookes of Epistles . Hitherto Marius . In Sueuia at this time were preachers , that with great libertie preached the truth , against the Pope and his Cardinals , they iustified the cause of the Emperour Fredericke the second and Conrad his sonne : and boldly affirmed , that neithe the Pope , Cardinals , nor Bishops had any authority , because they were stained with Simony , and that they held no power which Christ had giuen them . The Priests ( sayd they ) being in mortall sinne , did neither bind nor loose , nor yet consecrate at al , &c. At the end of their sermons , they said , that the indulgēces which they preached , were not feigned of the Pope , nor inuented of his Prelates , but graunted by the omnipotent God. In the foresayd Councell of Lugdanum , Innocent ordeined , that the Cardinals should vse red shadowes ( which they call hattes ) and cloakes , and ride vpon trapped horses : and this ( saith Platina ) to adorne his order of Cardinals . Note for this purpose , concerning the Cardinals , that which Pero Mexia vpon the life of the Emperour Henry the fourth saith : where to paint Saint Ierome with a hat is made a mockerie : for Saint Ierome died aboue 850 yeares before Innocent inuented the hattes . This Pope Innocent the fourth had many bastards ; whom , after the popish custome he called Nephewes . Vntill the time of this Pope ( as noteth Bibliander ) there was no article of faith , nor law of the Church , that men should worship the bread and wine in the Eucharist . This Pope was the first that created a new God by his transubstantiation : albeit true it is , that Honorius 3. began this building . This Pope offered to Henry 3. king of England , the kingdome of both Sicils , if he would buy it . In the 1254. yeare he died : and Don Alonso 10. called the wise , which was Emperour , reigned in Castile . Alexander 4. an Italian was the first that persecuted and excommunicated Manfred king of Sicilia . By reason whereof , many reuolts happened in Italie . William de S. Amor , a learned man , who wrote against the feigned pouertie of the begging Friars , was in the time of this Pope , which bookes , with a terrible edict the Pope prohibited . This good man affirmed these idle poore and lazie fellowes , which liued by almes , were not in the state of saluation . This Alexander 4. secretly fauoured Richard the sonne of king Iohn of England , for money which he had promised , if he would make him Emperour , but publikely hee made shewe to fauour Don Alonso 10. king of Spaine , of whome hee had receiued verie much money . A double hearted man , is neuer good . In the 1262. yeare , or after others 1261. he died : and Don Alonso the tenth reigned in Castile . Vrban 4. a Frenchman , was Pope , he tooke against Manfred , as his predecessour Alexander the fourth had done . And the better to be enabled for his owne reuenge , he prayed Lewis king of France , to send Charles his brother , Earle of Prouince and Aniou , whom he called king of both Sicils , with a great campe into Italie . Charles in the end , after many warlike conflicts , ouercame and slew Manfred , neere vnto Benauente : and so took he vnder fealty , the kingdoms of Sicilia , with Dukedome of Calabria and Pulla ( the pope against all right , as he that faulteth in whatsoeuer he doth , giuing the same vnto him ) This manifest roberie was the cause of manie ensuing murders . This Vrban the fourth at the instance of a certain woman called Eua , a Recluse in the land of Leege ( familiarly by him knowne before he was Pope ) did institute the great feast of the breaden God , called Corpus Christi . This woman Arnoldus Bostius , and Petrus Premostratensis report , had a reuelation ( a diuellish one no doubt ) vpon the celebration of the feast of the Sacrament , which shee by her letters signified to the Pope , requesting him by his papall authoritie to cause it to be celebrated : Which thing the pope graunted , as by a letter in answere thereof appeareth . This letter thus beginneth : Vrbanus Episcopus , seruus seruorum Dei , dilectae in Christo filiae Euae , salutem , &c. Vrban Bishop , the seruant of Gods seruants , to Euah his beloued daughter in Christ , health and Apostolique blessing : We know ô daughter , that with great desire hath thy soule desired the solemne feast of the body of our Lord Iesus Christ to be instituted in the Church of God , and for euer celebrated of all faithfull Christians , &c. The Letter is long , and therefore contenting my selfe to haue put downe the summe , I haue spared here to recite it . Behold heere , my brethren the cause of this solemne feast , with so manie daunces , Castles , Maygames , playes , maydes borne vpon mens shoulders , streetes strowed with boughes and decked with Tapistrie . A day it is of most great superstition and Idolatrie : a day wherein more villanies then vertues are committed . For who , ( he or shee ) vpon this day , will not see , and be seene ; & that beside which passeth , more to be lamented then laughed at . True it is , that Pope Honorius the third laid the foundation , and made the ground-worke of this building . In the 1265. or after some others , 1264. yeere died Vrban : and Don Alonso 10. reigned in Castile . Clement 4. a Frenchman was like his predecessors , cruell , and a great bloodshedder . He called into Italy against Manfred king of Cicill , Charles Earle of Aniou : Charles vanquished and killed Manfred , whom this vngentle Clement made king of Sicilia , and Ierusalem , with this condition to pay him yeerely 40000. duckats . This caused infinite numbers of men to be murdered . For Conradino , the sonne and heire of Conrade , king of Sicilia , sought to defend his right : but Charles ouercame and tooke him prisoner , together with Fredericke Duke of Austria neere vnto Naples ; and by the counsell of the pope did behead them . For Charles wrote to the Pope what he should doe with Conradino his prisoner ? The Pope answered , The life of Charles , the death of Conradino &c. After him , Adrian 5. against this Charles , demanded aide of Rodolph the Emperour . The kingdome of Naples , by meanes of this cursed Pope , came to the French , and the Dukedome of Sueuia tooke end . In the 1270. yeere , this butcher died . The seat of Sathan was long time , to wit , two yeeres and nine moneths , and two dayes , voide . And Don Alonso 10. then reigned in Castile . Clement the fourth being dead , the Cardinals which were 17. number , to chuse a new pope assembled together ; Amongst whom so great discord arose , that in almost three yeeres space , they could not agree : for euery of them pretended to be pope . Philip king of France , and Charles king of Sicill , hearing of this great discord , came to Viterbo where the Cardinals were , and prayed them to dispatch and chuse a chiefe bishop ; but so great was the ambition of the Cardinals , that all this trauell and sute of the two kings , were to no purpose : & so they returned without any thing done . When they were in the election , inuocating the holy spirit , bishop Iohn Cardinall Portuensis , seeing the great forwardnesse of the Cardinals , said vnto them : My Lords , let vs vncouer this chamber : for the holy spirit through so great roofes cannot enter vnto vs. When the same Cardinall vnderstood that Gregory was Pope , he cōpiled these two verses : Papatus munus tulit Archidiaconus vnus : Quem patrem patrum , fecit discordia fratrum . To wit , an Archdeacon attained to the Popedom , whom the discord of brothers , made father of fathers . All this reporteth Panuinus an Augustin Frier . Behold here what the Romists thēselues report , of the elections of their Popes : behold here Ambition the holy spirit , which in their election gouerneth . Gregory 10. thus elected , in the yere 1273. at Lyons in France did celebrate a Councell : where Michael Paleologus Emperour of Constantinople , who approued the doctrin of the Romaine church , his predecessors hauing 12 times done the like , & as many times more reuoked the same , was present . In this councell it was ordeined , that the Pope being dead , the Cardinals shold shut thēselues in the Conclaue . And that moreouer which Panuinus in the note vpon Platina , vpon the life of this Gregory 10. saith . He renued a fresh the warre of the holy land . And in 5 yeres that he poped , neuer saw Rome . In the 1276. yere he died , and Don Alonso 10. reigned in Castile . Innocent 5. a Burgonion , was the first begging friar that was made pope : for which cause , he much fauored his dominicks . And hauing poped 6. moneths & 2. daies , the same yere with his predecessor he died . Adriā 5. a Genoway was the nephew , or as is thought the son of Innocēt 4. whē he was Pope , he went frō Rome to Viterbo : frō whence he wrote to Rodulph , the Emperour to aide him against Charles king of Sicilia : which Charles , had the former popes against all right made king of Sicil , as in the life of Clement 4. we haue noted : but the Emperor occupied in the wars of Bohemia , could not succor him . He poped but one moneth , & 7 daies & then died . Iohn 22. ( or 21 or 20 ) before he was pope called in latin Petrus Hispanus , was born at Lisbon , & by professiō a Phisition . Albeit this mā was holden for very learned ; yet was he very vnskilfull to gouerne . And as saith Platina wrought more domage thē profit to the popedom . Many things he did , which shew his folly & lightnes . One good property he had , that whē he saw a yong man inclined to study , with benefits & money he would aide him . This mā ( foolish as he was ) promised by the stars long life to himselfe : & so would tell it to all men . But it farre otherwise happened to him : for a certaine chamber which Valerius calleth a sporting chamber , & Estella calleth it a precious bed chamber , which he had builded for his pleasure , in the pallace of Viterbo , at the end of 4. dayes , fell suddenly to the ground : & the Pope was found betweene the timber & the stones : who ( hauing poped 8. moneths , and 8. daies ) at 7. dayes end , in the 1277. yere died . Six moneths after the death of his predecessor , was Nicholas 3. chosen : for the Cardinals could not agree : at the end of which time , Charles king of Sicilia ruling as a Senator in the Conclaue : Nicholas 3. was chosen : who after he was pope began thē to persecute Charles : he tooke frō him the vicaredge of Hetruria : he tooke frō him also the power of Senator , giuē him by Clement 4. he forbad , that no king or prince thenceforth should dare to demand or administer that office , & tooke it to himselfe . But Martin the 4. his successor , did restore it vnto him . For so agree the Popes , that that which one doeth , another vndoeth . This Nicholas with great wars vexed Italy . And the better to effect his purposes , he perswaded Don Pedro king of Arragon , to demand the kingdom of Sicilia : seeing it was his in the right of his wife Constance . This counsell much pleased Don Pedro : which was afterwards the cause of much bloodshed : In the yere 1381. died Nic. Martin 4. a Frenchman ( Panninus cals him 2. ) with great humanity receiued Charles king of Sicilia , and restored him to the dignity of Senator ; & that moreouer , which his predecessor had taken frō him . He excōmunicated Don Pedro king of Arragon ; who leuied a great armie to inuade Charles in Sicilia : gaue his kingdome for a prey , to the first that could take it : absolued all his vassals from their oth to him made , as their king &c. yet Don Pedro of al this made no reckoning , but passed into Italy , & aided by Paleologus , Emperor of Constantinople wan Sicilia . The Sicilians for their pride & luxuritie , bare great hatred to the French , so that they conspired against Charles & his frenchmen , & toulling the bels , they issued out , & killed all ; nor sex nor age regarded ; yong & old , men and women , albeit great with child they destroyed . These be the Euensongs , which the Sicilians call so famous . After this , Charles with his armie comming to Naples was vanquished , taken , & ( as saith Platina ) sent into Arragon . This Pope Martin tooke the concubine of his predecessor Nicholas 3. when Martin had 4. yeares and one moneth poped , in the 1285. yeare he died , of whom ( saith Platina ) that after his death , he wrought great miracles . Don Alonso 10. then raigned in Castile . Honorius the fourth following the steps of his predecessor Martin 4. confirmed the excommunication , and interdiction against Don Pedro , which held the kingdome of Sicilia . In the 1288. yeare , and the second yeare of his popedome , died Honorius . Don Sancho the braue raigned in Castile . When ten moneths and eight dayes of the vacation were expired : Nicholas the fourth was chosen . In this time were great tumults in Rome . So that in the 1292 yeare , for very griefe and sorrow ( say they ) he died . When Nicholas was dead , the Cardinals for more quiet election of a new Pope , went from Rome , to Perusio . But notwithstanding so great were the discordes among them : that in two yeares , three moneths , & two dayes , they could not agree together . Don Sancho 5. raigned in Castile . After so great a vacation Celestine 5. by the fauour of Charles king of Naples , & of Cardinall Latinus was made pope . This pope in his first Consistorie , ( as sayth Christianus Masseus ) willing to reforme the church for example vnto others , began the reformation of the ecclesiastical persons , resident in Rome : for which the church men were so offended with him , that they called him blocke , and foole : among whom was a Cardinall named Benedict , or to speake better Maledict , which after being Pope was called Boniface 8. He I say , placed a certaine person in a chamber of the pope : which person many nights thorough a trunke , should say these words : Celestine , Celestine , renounce : for the burthen is greater then thou art able to beare : Celestine being a good man , without deceit , and not malicious as Maledict was , supposed it was an Angell , that spake to him by night : and so for discharge of his conscience , began to treat of renouncing : which heard of king Charles , he besought him with great instance , in no wise to renounce . And all the people did the same : but Celestine answered , he would doe that which God willeth . In the end being exhorted by many of the Cardinals , and chiefely by Maledict that succeeded him , hauing first made a decree by consent of all the Cardinals that the pope might renounce after he had 6. monethes bene Pope ; he renounced , and so Boniface was made Pope : who when hee was Pope , fearing ( as saith Colemucius in his Neapolitaine historie ) the holines of Celestine , laid hand on , and tooke Celestine , after he had renounced , and in the way to Yermo , where before he was Pope , he had liued . Celestine thus taken , in the thousand two hundred ninetie fiue yeere died . Boniface like a subtill and craftie man yeelded ( albeit but friuolous ) his excuses . Be it as it wil be ( saith Platina ) this is notorius ; that verie vngratefull and craftie was Boniface ; seing by his ambition he deceaued so holie a man , caused him to renounce his Popedome , and going to Yermo , tooke him , and put him into a Castle ; where before the time of a yeare , and fiue moneths , after he was made Pope he caused him to die . Of this Celestine ( saith Genebrardus ) by authoritie of some hiostories , ( as Pineda lib. 22. cap. 7. 5. 3. reporteth it ) that this holy Pope comaunded , that thenceforth neither Popes nor Cardinals should ride , but on Asses , as rode Iesus Christ , and he him selfe , whiles he was Pope ; as writeth Papirus , &c. Don Sancho the braue reigned in Castille . Boniface 8. of the Spanish race , through his great ambition and deceipt , was pope : as in the life of his predecessor we haue declared . So arrogant he was ( saith Platina ) that he no man regarded : some of the Cardinals complained of him , to the kings and Christian princes , accusing him of Ambition , that against all right and reason , by deceauing , and causing Celestine to be taken , with that moreouer which before we haue recited , he had made himselfe pope . So greatly this pope hated the Gibilins , that vpon a time , being the first wednesdaie in lent , Prochetus , Archbishop of Genoa , kneeling at his feete to take ashes , the pope , in steed of saying , Remember that thou art dust ô man , and to dust thou shalt returne , he said , Remember man that thou art a Gibiline , and with the Gibilins into ashes shalt returne : and in stead of putting ashes vpon his head , he cast them into his eyes : and depriued him of his Archbishoppricke , albeit afterwards againe hee restored him . This Pope excommunicated Philip king of Fraunce , because hee would not suffer him to draw money out of Fraunce , and banned him and his race , vnto the fourth generation . He would not confirme Albertus the Emperour , albeit two or three times he had requested him , except ( Philip deposed ) hee would make him king of France . And so on a time , as by ouermuch ambition and pride , he was besides himselfe , hee girt vnto him a sword , put a crowne vpon his head , and gloried that hee was Emperour and chiefe Bishoppe : and so denied the confirmation of the Emperour . But of himselfe afterwarde for the hate he bare to the French king , did he offer it . The cause of this hate recounteth Carion . lib. 5. He adunaced the excommunication , to Don Peter king of Arragon : euer sought to entertaine discord in Italy : gloried that hee was porter of heauen : and that he might be adiudged of no man : he was the first that appointed the Iubile , promising full pardon and remission of sinnes to such as should visite Rome . The Fraticellians which saide that the Clergie ought to imitate the Apostles , he condemned . He compyled the Sexto of the Decretals , and commaunded them publiquely to be read in all Vniuersities . Of the Decretals read aboue vpon Gregorie the ninth . He canonized Saint Lewes king of France , and vncanonized Harmon of Ferrara ; commaunded him to be vntombed , and after hee had beene buryed thirtie yeeres , to be burned . Of this Hermanus ( saith Histor . Pontific . vpon the life of Boniface the eight ) that more then twentie yeeres they helde him for holy in Ferrara , and then was he verified to haue beene an heretique , of those which were called Fraticellians . Of this Boniface ( saith Cornelius Agrippa , lib. de vanitate scientiarum , cap. 62. This is that Boniface the great , which did three great and wonderfull things . The first that with deceipt and a false Oracle , he perswaded Celestine to renounce the popedome : The second he compyled the Sexto of the Decretals , and affirmed the Pope to be Lorde of all ; The third hee instituted the Iubile , and market of Indulgences , and he , the first that stretched them out euen vnto Purgatorie . Thus farre Agrippa . Of the Iubile , afterwardes vppon Nicholas the fift , and Alexander the sixt , and Carion lib. 5. The ende of this beast was thus ; some which for feare of him , had hid themselues in the mountaines and woods , holding the wilde beastes , not so cruell as he that was Pope , came to Anagnia , where secure was the Pope in the house of his father , and breaking the gates , they tooke , and caried him to Rome , where fiue and thirtie dayes he remained ; after which time , hauing poped eight yeeres , nine monethes , and seuenteene dayes , in the 1304. yeere of very griefe and sorrowe hee died . Frier Iohn de Pineda , speaking of this Boniface 8. lib. 22. cap. 11. ¶ 3. sayeth : he added that , which to many others seemed meere noueltie ; namely , that he , ( as wrote also Papyrus Saonensis ) was Lord of all the world ; which thing Philip king of France did denie him &c. And a little lower , sayth the same Pineda : Crantzio sayth , that on a solemne day to declare himselfe Lord , as well of the temporaltie as of the spiritualitie : pontifically arrayed as a Pope he shewed him selfe to , and blessed the people ; and another day clothed as an Emperour , carying before him a sword naked shewed himselfe , and cryed out , saying , Ecce duo gladij hic , &c. Beholde here two swords &c. wherein he would say ; that he was Lord of both swords , ciuill and spirituall . This is that Pope , of whom say the Historians , that he entered like a Foxe , liued like a Lyon , and died like a dogge : Thus died that Boniface ( sayth Platina ) that more endeuoured to terrifie Emperours , Kinges , Princes , Nations , and people , then make them religious . He attempted to giue and take away kingdomes , dispatch men and eftsoones call them backe , euen as hee listed himselfe , much thirsting after golde . seeking for it on all sides more then can be spoken . Pandulphus Calenucius , in the fifth booke of his Neapolitane historie , recounteth manie great villanies of this Pope . With Boniface the eight will I conclude , saying that which Frier Iohn de Pineda in his twentie and two booke , chapter 12. ¶ 1. saith . Let ambitious men ( saith hee ) note the life and death of Boniface , so openly practised in his popedome : and who coueteth more ( saith Frier Iohn de Pineda ) let him read Iohannes Vilaneus in the eight booke of his historie . And notwithstanding he was such a one as manie men worthy of credite , doe paint him out , yet did Clement the fifth for all this celebrate a Councell in Vienna , where were present ( as saith Frier Iohn de Pineda ) three hundred Bishoppes , with very many other Prelates : and it was there determined , that Pope Baniface had bene most Catholike , a Christian and true Pope and Vicar of God. Wo vnto you , that call good euil , and euill good . Behold here if the Pope and Councel may erre . Don Fernando 4. the sonne of Don Sancho reigned in Castile . Benedict 11. or after others , the 9. a Dominican was very liberall to entertaine Idolatrie . When he was Pope , he cited those that had taken Boniface his predecessour : and for not appearing before him , he excommunicated them for their contempt . Hee absolued of the excommunication the king of France , and receiued into fauour Iohn and Iames Cardinals of Colen , whom Boniface so much abhorred . This good is reported of him , that he would not see his mother poore , but poorly clothed . In the 1305. yeere , 9 moneths of his popedome not fully complete , he died , and of poyson ( as is thought ) giuen him in certaine figs sent him by an Abbesse : Don Fernando 4. then reigning in Castile . After great differences , who should be Pope , Clement 5. a Gascon , was chosen being absent . His election being knowne , he departed from Burdeux , where he was Archbishop , and came to Lyons in Fraunce , whither he commanded ( and they so did ) all the Cardinals to come , and so the Court of Rome in the 1305. yeare passed into Fraunce , and there continued almost 74. yeares . At the coronation of this Clement , Philip king of Fraunce , Charles his brother , and Iohn Duke of Brittaine were present : vpon whom , and other twelue also , fell a wall , whereof they all there died . The king also himselfe receiued some part of the euill ; and the pope sawe himselfe in so great a straite , that he fell from his horse , and lost a Carbuncle , which he bare in his Miter , or as they call it Reyno , worth 6000. Florences . How could he say with Saint Peter , whose successour ( saith he ) he is , Gold and siluer haue I none ? The pompe of this coronation ended , many Cardinals he made , & all were French men . To Rome he sent three Cardinals , with authority of Senatours which should gouerne the same , and Italy also . He made a decree that to the elected Caesars in Almaine ( albeit they were called kings of the Romanes ) the pope notwithstanding should giue both authoritie and name : a Brotheller was this Clement , and Patron of whores , and so for his pleasure and delight , setled his Court at Auignon . At Vienna in the 1311. yeare , he celebrated a Councel : in which ( for their goods sake , wherewith he inriched those of S. Iohns order of the Rhodes ) most cruelly he dissolued the Templars , which were more rich then the French king himselfe . The great maister of the Templars , & one of his companions in the presence of the Cardinals he burned at Paris . Against the Fraticellians , Begardians , and Begninians , that denied to adore the bread in the Sacrament , he published a Bull. He excommunicated the Venetians , Florentines and Lucquesians . The feast of the Recluses dreame in the life of Vrban 4. before mentioned , which feast is called Corpus Christi , he confirmed . Celestine 5. he cannonized . But why condemned he not Boniface 8. who was a traitor to his Pope & Lord Celestine ? In the 1314. yeare Clement died . In which same yeare , as the Emperor Henry from Lucemberg meant to come into Sicilia , offered and giuen him by the Sicilians themselues , a cursed man called Bernardus de Monte Policiano , a Dominick Friar , who fained of set purpose great seruice to the Emperor , gaue him poyson in the Sacrament . And whē the good Emperor perceiued that he had giuē him poison , he said vnto him : Sir , depart hence : for if the Almaines perceiue what thou hast done thou shalt die an euil death . The cursed Dominick fled to Sena , where like another Iudas , he receiued the money promised for his treason . But his fellow Dominickes could he not deliuer : for in Tuscan , Lombardie and diuers other partes , many of them were murthered , and they and their monasteries by fire and sword perished . Fryar Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 24. ¶ 4. of this Clement speaketh these words ; Saint Antoninus Iohannes Villaneus and Papirius say : that hee was very couetous of money and thence it happened , that he suffered Simony in matter of benefices , to goe so openly through his court : meerly ignorant bee they , which say the Pope cannot be a Simonist : seeing we know by deuine law , that to buy or sell things holy and spirituall , is called sinne , and is that of Simony &c. It is no marueile ( being such ) though he approued that good peece Boniface 8. Two yeares , 3 moneths , and 17. dayes the Sea was voyd . In the time of this Pope , Don Alonso 11. reigned in Castile . After many contentions among the 23 Cardinals , Iohn 23 , or 22. or 21 was chosen . The Cardinals ( as saith Saint Antoninus whom Friar Iohn de Pineda alleageth ) disagreeing , they yeelded the court to this Iohns disposing , and whomsoeuer hee should name , was to be holden for Pope , &c. & he named himselfe . And somewhat lower saith Pineda , Titus , Liuius saith , that the Romans were offended , because Apius Claudius had chosen himselfe of the Decemuiri , and Lucius Furius Camillus to be Consull , and they were pagans ; and to be named Pope he being a Christian , held it no let , &c. Such like vnto him was this Iohn 24. that elected himselfe . This Pope depriued Hugh , Bishop of Catura , disgraded , and deliuered him to secular power to be tormented , embowelled , and burned till he were dead . The cause of his great crueltie was this , that the said Bishop ( he said ) had conspired against the Pope . This Iohn much affected nouelties , of one Bishopricke he made 2 , and contrarywise of 2 , one . Of an Abotship , he made a bishoprick : and of a bishoprick , he made an Abbotship . Caragoça he made an Archbishoprick ; and fiue bishopricks of 11 , in the Prouince of Taracona hee gaue it for suffraganes . The Knights of Christs order ( as they call it ) to fight against the Moores , he instituted in Portugale : and by consent of Don Alonso king of Portugal , gaue them the goods of the Templars . Those he condemned for heretiques , which said , Christ and his Apostles had nothing proper . He forbad this question in the vniuersities , to be disputed . He condemned one Peter a Franciscan Friar , because he exhorted men to follow Christs pouertie . For which cause , many were condemned , and burned . This Pope so cruell against such as he called heretiques , erred in the faith , and was an heretike : For hee taught that the soules , seperated from the bodies , saw not God , nor reioyced with him before the day of iudgement . For so ( as saith Masseus ) deceiued by the visions of one Tundall an Irishman , had his father taught him . By that saying of the Lord to the theefe vpon the Crosse ( This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradice Luke 22. 43. ) and by the speech which he vttered concerning Lazarus , whose soule ( saith he ) was in Abrahams bosome , Luke 16. 22. by that which saith S. Stephen Act. 7. 59. Lord Iesus receiue my spirit , imitating therein , his maister , who being vpon the crosse , said , Father Into thy handes I commend my spirit . And by the saying of S. Paul Phil. 1. 21. To me Christ is gain , whether in life or death . and verse 23. I desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ , and that ( he saith ) is better for him . Also Eccle. 12. 7. And dust returne to the earth &c. & the spirit returne to God that gaue it . Also Matth. 22 , 23. the Lord speaking of Abraham , Isack & Iacob , ( who were dead as touching the body ) saith , that God is not a God of the dead , but of the liuing . And Luke 16. 9. Make ye friends of the vnrighteous Mammon : that when ye shall haue neede , to wit , when ye shall die . They may receiue you into euerlasting habitation . And 2. Cor. 5. 8. ( we loue to be out of the body , and to be with the Lord ) is this heresie confuted . Whereupon it followeth that the soules of the faithful which die in the Lord , see God ; and at the parting from their bodies , enioy his presence , in these two thinges , to see God , and enioy his presence , our happinesse consisteth . To , teach and preach this heresie , this Pope sent 2 Friars to Parris the one a Dominican , the other a Franciscan , vnto whom Thomas Vales an English Dominicke opposed himself , for which the Pope cast him into prison : many others likewise opposed themselues . In conclusion , the vniuersitie of Paris ayded by the fauour of their king Phillip the faire , who had withdrawne himselfe , and all his kingdome from the Popes obedience ; compelled the Pope ( as he did ) to recant : & not without sound of trumpet , for feare of loosing his Popedome : as Iohn Gerson in the sermon of Easter , doth witnes . The errors of this Pope which now we will reckon are according to the papists , errors ; but according to Christian religion perfect truth . He commaunded the Nunnes , called Beguinas , to marry . He could not abide to see pictures , nor Images . He affirmed that Iesus Christ gaue no other rule to his Apostles , then that which he had giuen to all faithfull Chistians . The Apostles ( said he ) neuer vowed Chastitie ; And that vowes make not them perfect , which vowe them ; nor put them in the state of perfection . We will now returne to his wonders . Iohn Mandeuell lib. 1. cap. 7. reporteth this Pope to haue written a large Epistle to the Greciās , saying , That there was but one church , whose head he was , & the vicar of Christ . Whereunto the Grecians in few words answered , thy power ouer thy subiects we verily beleue to be great , thy excaeding pride we cānot suffer thy couetousnesse we cannot satisfie ; the deuill be with thee : for the Lord is with vs. In this Laconismo , or breuitie , well declared the Grecians the whole state of the Pope . This Pope Iohn proclamed the Emperour Lodowicke of Bauiera for a Rebell , Sismatique , and heretique . The cause was ( as saith Ieronymus Marius ) for that the Emperour being elected by the Princes , without othe of subiection to the Pope , as Clement 5. had commanded , tooke vpon him the administration of the Empire . The Emperour to auoyd contention , sent his Embassadours to the Pope , being then at Auignon : requesting at his hands the authority and title of the Emperour . But so farre of was the Pope from graunting this , that he sent home with a mischiefe , and verie euill intreated the Ambassadours ; peremptorily cyting the Emperour himselfe , personally to appeare in Auignon , and submit himselfe to the decrees of the Church : But the Emperour knowing the tyrannie which the Pope vsurped in the Church , and perceiuing that he had receiued onely of God his Emperiall Maiestie , would not , as a seruant , subiect himselfe , nor come to Auignon . Affecting peace notwithstanding , he eftsoones by Embassadours did gently request him to graunt what he demaunded . The Pope was still obstinate , and for the hate which he bare to the Emperor , excommunicated the Vicounts , whom the Emperour had placed to gouerne Millan . When the Emperour sawe his obstinacie , he came to Rome : where he was very magnifically receiued : and demaunded of the Romanes that which the Pope had denyed him : The Nobles of Rome hearing this , sent their messengers to the Pope , beseeching him to come to Rome , and graunt that which the Emperour desired : which if he denyed to doe , they would doe ( said they ) according to the law and auncient custome of the Romans : yet for all this was the Pope nothing moued , but rather much more incensed , and cast them from his presence , with many iniuries and threatnings . When the people of Rome saw this , they determined to graunt that which the Emperour demaunded : and so the Senators Stephen and Nicholas , by commaundement of the Clergie & people crowned the Emperour , with his wife the Emperesse . This knowne to Pope Iohn ; he made great processe against the Emperour calling him heretique , and saying he had committed high treason : he depriued him of all that he had , excommunicating him a new , with a most cruell excommunication . Thus farre Ieronymus Marius . Diuines and lawyers in those times were not wanting that affirmed Christ and his Apostles to haue had nothing in proper , and that the Emperour in temperall thinges was not subiect to the Pope . The Emperour and Nobles of Rome well perceiuing the villanies of the Pope ; and the Romans much stomacking their messengers bad intreatie with the Pope ; all with one consent determined that the ancient custome of choosing the Roman Bishop , should bee eftsoones obserued : namely , that the Pope being chosen by the people of Rome , should be confirmed by the Emperour . And so declaring Iohn to be an heretique , tyrant , and no pastor , but a perturber of the peace publique of the Church , they chose Petrus Corbarensis , a Minorite , whom they called Nicholas 5. This Pope graunted tenthes to Charles the faire , king of France for the conquest of the holy land ; and willing them against the Emperour Lodwicke Bauare . The king was ill thought of , and worse also the Pope , when it was knowne ( which was a scandalous theft ) that to the halfes they were graunted : as saith Fryar Iohn de Pineda lib 22. cap. 25. ¶ 6. In this Popes time ( saith Carion lib. 5. ) was the question handled , if the Emperor ought to depose the Pope , when he shal not doe his dutie in his office , and put another in his place : as did Otho 1. who deposed the Pope after that his cause had bene heard in the Councell . In this time , and the 1335. yeare , dyed Pope Iohn , beeing 90. yeares old . He left so much treasure , as none of his predecessors had done , to wit , 205000. dragmes of gold : or as saith Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap 26. ¶ 4. a millyon he left in money and 700000 duckets : and in the margin , he saith : some say 25. millions , how shall he say with Saint Peter whose successor he boasteth to be . Siluer & gold haue I none . The Bull of this Popes recantation , touching the heresie of the Soules ; in the Historie of Petrus Premostratensis appeareth . In the time of this Iohn , Don Alonso 11. reigned in Castille . Don Alonso the sonne of Iames 2. in Aragon , and another Don Alonso in Portugale . Benedict . 12. ( or 10. ) was no better to Lodowick the Emperour then was Iohn 23. his predecessor . He confirmed the excommunication , and that moreouer which Iohn had done . For which cause the Emperor assembled in Almaine all the Electors , Dukes , Earles , Bishops , and learned men . In whose presence he shewed , that the Electors of the Empire , and none others , ought to chuse the king of the Romans ; who being so elected ( as Emperor ) without the Popes confirmation , might exercise , and administer the office of the Emperour . This good Emperour shewed further , that saying of the Pope to be false , that the Imperiall seate being voyde , the Pope was the gouernour of the Empire . He shewed , that this was against the libertie , dignitie , law , and Maiestie of the sacred Empire , and that the good and approued custome , which hitherto had beene obserued , was , that the County Palatine of Rhin , in the time of such vacation , should gouerne the Empire , graunt the fees , and ( the Clementine notwithstanding ) further dispose of the affaires of the Empire . In conclusion , so great was the goodnesse of this Lodowicke , that Benedict receiued him into friendship , and absolued him of the excommunication . Albeit , in very deede , the Pope did this , not so much for the goodnesse of the Emperour , as that he might ayde him against the King of France , whom hee feared : and so by publike edict , ad●ulled and made voyde , all whatsoeuer his predecessors had done against the Emperour , saying : that Iohn had exceeded his dutie in excommunicating of the Emperour , &c. And that which in his defence the Emperour had done like a good Christian he had done it . In the time of this Pope liued Franciscus Petrarca , who had to sister a beautifull woman : whom this old lecher the Pope , with great summes of money bought , for his pleasure , of her other brother called Gerrard . For the Popes abhorre to haue lawful wiues , and loue to embrace strumpets . In the 1342. yeare , dyed Benedict 12. Don Alonso 11. reigning in Castile . Clement 6. ( as saith Ieronymus Marius Eusebiocatiuo ) was was much giuen to women ; very ambitious , desirous of honour , and power , and with a deuillish furie furious . He caused writinges to be fixed vpon the dores of the Churches , wherein , with terrible threates and punishments , menaced the Emperour Lodowicke , if within three dayes he did did not that which he commaunded The Eemperour being a peaceable man , and enemye to blod shed : set his embassadors to the Pope , beseeching him , to pardon and receiue him into his fauour ▪ But the Pope answered , that by no meanes he would pardon him , vntill he should confesse all his errors and heresies , depriue himselfe of the Empire , put himselfe , his children , and all that he had into his handes to doe therewithall as he best pleased and had also promised not to take againe these things , without his fauour and good will. To all this that the Pope demanded , for the auoiding of warres and slaughter , which he saw imminent , if he subiected not himselfe , the Emperour yeelded : and so sware to obserue that which the Pope commanded . Whereat the Pope himselfe wondered : and neuer thought the Emperour would so haue done : yet for all this , was not this vnmercifull Clement appeased : but frō day to day , became worse : he confirmed all that which Iohn 23. had done against Lodowicke the Emperour : commanded the Princes to choose another Emperour : tooke the Archbishopricke from the Archbishop of Maguncia : and because the Archbishop , seeing the innocencie of the Emperor , wold not be against him , depriued him of the Electorship . With great summes of mony were the rest of the Electors corrupted by Iohn K. of Boheme , to the end they might vow for Charles his son : & so they chose him Emperor . Which election this vnmerciful Clement thē approued . Thus left Lodowike the gouernment of the Empire . But the Pope not herewith contented , sent one in wine to giue him poison , wherof he died . Hasten ô Spaine to know this cruel beast . Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 28. ¶ 2. saith : Leaue we Pope Clement in his Court at Auignon , where Symony hath free passage in the exchange of benefices , &c. This pope to rake together mony , reduced the Iubile from an hundred to fifty yeares : which in his absence , & the 1350. yeare was celebrated at Rome . Boniface 8 did institute the same from 100 to 100 yeares . This Clement 6. authorized the Bishop of Bamberg to absolue all such as had takē part with the Emperor : but with 3 cōditions . The 1. to swear fealty to him , as to the Vicar of God : the 2. to beleeue that the Emperor had no right in the electing or deposing the Pope : the 3. not to acknowledge any for K. nor Caesar , if he wer not by the Pope confirmed : Euidently shewed this Clement 6. the authoritie hee tooke in heauen , Purgatorie and Hell. For in his Bull of Iubile , speaking of the Pilgrime , that iornying to Rome to obteine the Iubile , should die in the waie : We graunt ( saith he ) that if being truly confessed , he shall die in the waie , he shall be free , and absolutely absolued from all his sinnes : And moreouer , we commaund the Angels , to place the soule ( wholly freed from purgatorie ) into Paradice . And in another Bull , he saith : We will not that the paines of hell shall any way touch him . He graunteth to such as take the Cruzado to goe a warfare ; that they may drawe 3 or 4 soules , of whome they will , out of Purgatorie . The popish Bulles , are very mockeries . Bulla is a Latin word , as much to say as a litle bubble , which the raine maketh in the water ; being a vaine thing , and of no continuance . There is also in Latine a prouerbe , which saith , Homo bulla : man is vanitie . The popes purposely ( it seemeth ) haue put this name in their Indulgences and pardons ; whereby , they signifie their bulles , to be mockeries , and vanitie . For such then let vs hold them . In the 1352. yere Clement 6. being alone in his chamber , sodainly died . Don Alonso 11. then reigned in Castile . Innocent 6. a Frenchmen , was very sparing to giue , and very liberall to take , and so gaue he benefices most liberally to such as gaue most for them . He sent his Legate into Italie , Don Gill Carillo of Albornoz a Spanish Cardinall , and Archbishop of Toledo . A great warrier was this Don Gill , and so more exercised in armes , then in the Bible . In Rome gaue he the crowne Imperiall to Charles , sonne of the king of Boheme : But with this condition , that the Emperor should no longer remain in Rome nor Italie . This Cardinall at his owne charge , buylded a notable Colledge for the poore Spanish Students in Bologna . Thus far Tarapha vpon the life of Don Pedro. Fryar Alonso venero in his Enchiridion of times , saith , that in the 1351. yeare , this Cardinall commanded he should after death , be brought on mens shoulders to the Church of Toledo : and so was he carried , the Pope giuing great Indulgēces to whom so euer would be partner in that traueile . For which cause , all the people by whom he came , went out to receiue him , and one people carried him to another , and the other , vnto another , vntill they came to Toledo . In saying this Don Gill to haue bene in the time of Martin 5. Venero is deceiued . Platina , and Tarapha place him in the time of Innocent 6. In the courts which at this time were held in Perpinan , he commanded , that not at the incarnation , which is the 25. of March : but at the Natiuitie , the yeare should beginne . This custome to begin the yeare at the incarnation , is yet to this day obserued in England . When Innocent heard the difference happened betweene the king Don Pedro , & the Queene his wife ; Cardinall William , to make friendship betweene the king and Queene , and the states of Castile which tooke parte with the Queene : but seeing the king obstinate , without ought effecting , he returned , and the Queen for griefe & sorrow afew dayes after died Auignon in the 1362. yeare , this Pope died in . Vrban 5. being absent , and no Cardinall was chosen Pope . Cardinall Don Gill Carillo he sent into Italie for his vicar generall : which office he had executed , in the life of his predecessor Innocent 6. as before we haue said . In the 4. yeare of his Popedome , this Pope with his Cardinals , came from Rome to Auignon . In the Lent time , he sent a Rose to Iane Queene of Sicilia , & made a decree euery yere to giue this Rose vpon that Sunday in Lent which they call Laetare : & so returned with his court into France . In the time of this Vrban was the Archbishop of Colonia ( as saith Petrus Premostratensis ) maried . D. Illescas vpon the life of this Vrban 5. saith : That when he had forgotten where were the heads of the holy Apostles Peter & Paule : instantly did the Emperour sollicite the pope that they should be sought for . And at last were they found in a chest , in the Sancto Sanctorum of S. Iohn de Lateran , & put in the place where nowe they remaine , &c. See here the assurance which our aduersaries haue of their so great relikes . In the 1371. yeare , & not without suspition of poison , Vrban died . Don Henry 2. bastard son of Don Alonso 11. reigned in Castile . Gregory 11. Nephew or son to Clement 6. being 17 yeers old was made Cardinal . When he was Pope , seeing all Italy to bee mutinous , & almost all fallen frō his obedience : by the counsell of Catalina of Sena ( who was afterwards canonized ) & of Baldo his master ( as saith Volateranus . ) In the 1376. yere he left France & with 12 galleyes came to Rome . Clement 5. remoued the Court of Rome into Fraunce : where it was holden almost 74 yeares . Others say that Saint Bridget returning from Ierusalem , came to Rome : & wrote to Gregory , saying : that the Lord wold that the Romane Court should returne to Rome . So also saith Masseus . Others ( among whom is Crātzio ) say , that the Pope reproued a certaine Bishop , because he followed the Court Papall , and was not resident vpon his Bishopricke : to whom answered the Bishop : And thou Pope of Rome , why giuest thou not example to others , by returning to thine owne Bishoprick . And so the Court of Rome , either by the counsell of one of the two women , or both , or by the counsell of a Bishop , at the end of 74. yeares returned to Rome . This Pope did excommunicate the Floren●ines , which had bene the heades of the Rebellions : against whome he made great warres , because they nought regarded his excōmunication . In the 1378. yere died this Gregory . In whose time Don Henry 2. raigned in Castile . When Gregorie 11. was dead , the clergie & people of Rome , that the court of Rome should not eftsoons returne into France , ran to the cardinalls , and praied them to make choice of some Italian ; but in no wise of a French man. And as they began to make the election , between the Cardinals ( which were 17. 4 Italians , & 13 Frenchmen ) arose great contention . The French being many more in number , might easily haue preuailed , but they durst not , for the Romans were in armes , and threatened them , except they chose an Italian . For which cause on Fryday the 9. of April made they a Pope , & called him Vrban 6. And ( as saith Platina ) before he was published , & not once suspected to be pope , the French Cardinals , began a grudge , saying , that this electiō was vnlawful , and nothing worth : because ( the Romans requiring with weapons in their hands , that the Pope should be an Italiā ) by fraud & force it was made . And so the Cardinals de parted the Conclaue : some retired to the Castle S. Angello : others , to the mountains , to escape the rage & fury of the people . When Cardinall Vrsinus saw the great discord among the Cardinals , he well hoped he should be Pope , and so did hee surely pretend it . Thus farre Platina . Eight of the French Cardinals , fearing the seuerity and cruelty of Vrban , went to Fundo : where for the causes aboue said , and alleaging that the seat was voyd ( & yet there were 18 Cardinals ) ayded by Iane Queene of Naples , another Pope they elected , whom they called Clement 7. This was the most pernicious Sisme , & longest lasted of any others . For vntill the Councell of Constance began , which was 40 yeares after , & 10 yeres after that it continued : so that it endured 50 yeares . Who listeth to know the deceipts , subtilties , periuries , dissimulations , &c. of those that poped in the time of this Sisme , let him read Theodoricus de Nyem , who as an ey-witnes , wrote the historie of this Sisme : & Bonin Segino in the Florētine history : & Frier Iohn de Pineda lib. 22. cap. 37. ¶ . 3. 4. This Vrban ( saith Estella ) was a man subtil & reuengefull , bearing iniuries in mind ( not that which he had done , but that he had receiued ) Crantzio saith , that he was fierce , cruel & vntreatable : & so being Pope , he sought not to set peace but wars : & to reuenge himself on the Frēch Cardinals & Queen Iane. For which cause , & to make thē on his part , he absolued the Florentins , of the excōmunication , which Gregorie his predecessor had giuen out against them . This Vrban caused 5 Cardinals to be put in 5 sacks , and so cast into the sea , where they were drowned . From this kind of death , but very hardly , escaped Adam an English Cardinall . The cause why the Pope did this , was , for that these Cardinals taking part with Clement 7. had conspired against him . After this , for the better strengthening of his faction , he made in one day 29 Cardinals , three of them ( saith Platina ) were Romans , & all the rest almost Neapolitans . Pandulphus Colenucius , a most learned Lawyer , addeth in his Latine Neapolitan history another cruelty , much greater then this we haue spoken of . This Vrban ( saith he ) being in Genoa , cōdemned to death three Cardinals , commanded their heads to be cut off , their bodies to be rosted in a furnace & being rosted , to put thē into sackes , and whēsoeuer he went frō one people to another , he caried them vpō 3 horses : & that it might be known they had bin Cardinals , they placed their red hats vpon the sackes . All this he did , to be feared : & that none shold dare to attempt ought against him . Thus far Colenucius . This Vrban vnable by force and artes , to be reuenged on Queene Iane , sent to intreat Charles , nephew of the king of Hungarie , to come aid him with an host , & he would make him king of Naples . Charles aided with the counsel & people of the king his vncle , came and seazed the kingdome of Naples : tooke Queene Iane , who was retired to Newcastle , a fort in Naples , and so taken , put her to death . The Pope vntil this time was a great friend vnto Charles : but as peace among the wicked doth not long continue , so this great loue of the Pope turned into much more hatred . And why , deeme you , his Diuellishnesse was so much offended ? The cause was , for that Charles refused at the Popes request , to make the Nephew ( or as some thinke the sonne ) of the Pope Prince Campano . Platina , Colenucius , and others recite this historie . When the Pope could not obtaine this , being a man vnciuill , vngentle , and ill beloued , began to threaten . Wherere with the king was so much offended , that the Pope for certaine dayes durst not go abroad . But the Pope a while dissembling this iniurie , for excessiue heate , as he said departed by the Kings consent from Naples to Nocera . The Pope come to Nocera , there fortified himselfe , and made new Cardinals . He made processe against the king , and sent to cite him to appeare before him : whereunto the king answered : that he would come quickly to Nocera , not only with words , but with weapons to iustify his cause . The king came , and with a great campe besieged the citie . The Pope seeing himself so besieged , escaped and went to Genoua , where he acted that , which we haue before spoken of the Cardinals . When Lodowicke king of hungarie , and vncle to Charles , was dead , the Nobles of Hungarie sent for Charles king of Naples , to make him king of Hungarie : whither Charles went , in the yeare 1385. & by great treason of her that had bene Queen of Hungarie was slaine . When Vrban ( as reporteth Colenucius in his Neapolitane historie ) heard of the cruell death of Charles , he tooke great pleasure : and when the sword , as yet bloudie , wherewith Charles was slaine , was presented vnto him , he beheld and did contemplate the same with great ioy aud contentment . So did not Iulius Caesar being a pagan , no Christian , nor holy Father , who ( saith Plutarch ) when one presented to him the head of Pompey his mortall enemie , in detestation of so great an euill , turned away his eyes , and would not beholde it . Note that which the same Plutar. reporteth of Lycurgus , who pardoned him which had put out his eye . These exāples I draw from pagans , for his greater shame who calleth himselfe holy Father , & vicar of Iesus Christ . Vicar of Sathan , I call Vrban ; who was a murtherer from the beginning . With the death of Charles ended not the malice of Vrban : it passed further ; for a yeere after the death of Charles , this Pope practised to disinherite Ladislaus & Iohn , sons of Charles , as then but little ones , but those of Gaeta kept thē safely . The pope returned to Rome and not without suspition of poison , hauing cruelly poped 11 yeres and eight moneths in the 1390. yeere , died : whose death ( saith Platina ) very few lamented , because he was a man rude and vntreatable . In the time of this cruell Pope , was founde the cruell inuention of gunnes in Almaine . Don Iohn 1. bastard son of Don Fernando K. of Portugal , at this time reigned in Portugal . This Don Iohn got the victory of Aliubarota , another Don Iohn 1. being king of Castile . This is that battell against the Castillians which the Portugals so much prize , and glory of . And so vpon a time as Don Charles the Emperor almost threatened the Portugal Embassadour , and said vnto him : Behold Embassador , there are not many riuers to passe from hence , to Portugall : It is true ; answered the Embassador : because there are now no more riuers , then were in the time of Aliubarota . The king of Portugall for this answer , rewarded the Embassador . Don Iohn 1. and Don Enrique his son raigned in Castile . From the election of Clement 7. fully spokē of in the life of his Antipope Vrban 6. the Sisme endured 50. yeres . Almaine , Italie and England fauored Vrban : France , Castile , Aragon , Nauarre and Cathaluna fauored Clement 7. and many there were also that were neuters , and neither fauored Vrban , nor Clement . This Clement celebrated a Councel in Paris , In his time , and the 1387. yere arose a question betweene the vniuersitie of Paris , and the Dominicks about the conception of the virgin Marie . And afterwardes was much brawling betweene the Dominicans and Franciscans , the question as yet being vndetermined . For the Popes therein haue put them to silence , lest the foolish deuotion and superstition of the ignorant common people should be despised . In the 1392. yeare Clement died . Very many and terrible Bulles sent these Antipopes into diuerse partes of the world : many famous libels cast they one against the other , where with they did bite , detest , and curse , the one calling the other Antichrist , Sismatike , Heretike , Tyrant , Theefe , Traitor , wicked , sower of tares , and sonne of Beliall . And verily in this , that the one saith against the other doe they not lie : neuer in their liues spake they more truly : For aswell the sonne of Beliall , as the rest , was both one and other . Many holding this Pope for Antipope , count him not in the Catalogue of the Popes . But certenly he hath wrong : for more canonically was he chosen , then Vrban ( if there be any election of the pope canonically made ) and was not in his life so great a villaine , nor so cruell as Vrban was . Hereby moreouer great iniurie is done to our countrie of Spaine , and to Fraunce , which held Clement for true Pope , and Vrban for Antipope and Antichrist : as Clement called him . And so Don Iohn . 1. king of Castile ; that his kingdome should not be seperate from the communion of the Seat Apostolike caused ( as saith Don Rodrigo Bishop of Palencia in his historie , speaking of K. Iohn ) the Prelates and men most learned in diuinitie and humanitie , and the estates of his Realme to assemble together : who after they had well examined and debated the businesse , declared , that Clement 7. was to be obeyed . And when Clement was dead , they gaue it to his successor Benedict 13. as hereafter we will declare . Boniface 9. ( not being as thē 30 yeares old , by the parciality & factiō of Vrban 6. who ( as saith Crantzio ) intreated the Romans not like a bishop , but like a cruel Emperor or tyrant was chosen in Rome . And for that he held them suspected , put many of thē to death ) This Pope made a law , that no Priest should inioy his liuing without paying to the pope the first fruits , called the Annales , which is one whole yeres value of his liuing . The English only did resist this decree , as Platina , Volateranus , Blundus , Polidorus Virgilius , Pantaleon , &c. do note . Hee caused Ladislaus sonne of Charles to be crowned king of Naples . Vrban 6. ( as in his life we haue said ) for the hatred which he bare vnto his deceased father , endeuoured to disinherite and vtterly destroy Ladislaus . A great Simmonist was this Boniface : by his Bulles , Indulgences , pardons , and the great Iubile , which in the 1400. yeare he celebrated at Rome , he gathered much money which against al law & right he with his kindred prodigally wasted . In the 1404. yeare he died . And Don Henry 3. reigned in Castile . Benedict 13. or 11. a Spaniard , for the same causes , as was Clement 7. is not reckened among the Popes : but sith our countrey of Spaine and Fraunce held him for Pope , we will not displace him . A Spaniard he was , borne in Cataluna , and called before he was Pope Pedro de Lunae : by 20 Cardinals of Clements faction , he was chosen in Auignon , a man learned he was and before he was Pope , disputed against the authoritie of the Pope : and concluded , that he was not to be feared . For this so true doctrine , he was by the Pope , which then held the seat of Antichrist , as an heretike condemned . Pope he was vntill the Councell of Pisa deposed him . He was afterwards deposed by the Councel of Constance : who albeit by two Councels deposed , yet left he not for all this to be called Pope , vntill the 1424. yeare , after he had bene Pope 30 yeares and more : he died in his land of Cataluna . At his death he commaunded the Cardinals when he was dead to choose for pope Gill Nunoz , Cannon of Barcelona , whom they called Clement 8. who at the instance of Don Alonso king of Aragon , created new Cardinals , and did all that the popes were accustomed to do . But when pope Martin 5. elected in the Councell of Constance , ioyned in friendship with the king Don Alonso , Nunoz , after he had 4 yeares poped , by commandement of the king renounced , and was made Bishop of Mallorca , and his Cardinals of themselues forsooke their functions . In the time of this Sisme liued a learned & good man , called Theodoricus of Nyem , bishop of Verda , who ( as before we haue sayd ) wrote the historie of this Sisme : which historie is now hard to be found , because the papists , for that it manifested the truth , almost cast it out of the world . But in the 1566. yeare was it againe newly printed , to the popes great griefe , in Basilea . Among other things , this Author said & proued , that the pope held no politike right ouer the Emperour : but contrariwise , that the Emperour ought to chasten wicked Popes : & said moreouer , that they which dissemble such enormious abhominations and tyrannies , which the popes commit , are not worthy to be called Emperours . In the time of Benedict 13. Don Henry and Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile . Innocent 7. was chosen in Rome to succeed Boniface 9. whiles he was Cardinall , he reproued the negligence and fearfulnesse of Vrban and Benedict , saying : that they were the cause of the Sismes so long continuance , which to al Christendom wrought so great mischiefe . But when he was pope he changed his opinion , and not only did that which before he had so much reproued , but was also much offended , if any spake to him thereof . In doing what he would , he tyrannized ouer the people of Rome : but his popedome not long endured , and so in the 1407. yeare he died . Don Iohn 2. then reigning in Castile . Gregorie 12. whom Thodoricus de Nyen alwayes called Errorius , and his followers Errorians , was elected at Rome in place of Innocent 7. Benedict 13. then liuing in Auignon . With this condition was Gregorie chosen , that were it for the good of the Church , he shold renounce the popedome , which being pope , he cōfirmed before witnesses , & Notaries that wrote the same , so that Benedict 13. would doe the like . But as Benedict would not renounce , no more would Gregorie : albeit both the one & the other , being great dissemblers , and subtill , gaue great hope that they would do it . And so they appointed Sauona whither they should come and agree , yet al was but wind . For this cause in the 1410 yeare was holden a great Councell in Pisa , where manie Cardinals on the one side and the other , 124 Diuines , and almost 300 Lawyers were present . Both the Popes in this Councell were deposed , and Alexander 5. a Cretian in their place elected . This did al Christendome approue ( Spaine , Scotland and the Countie of Ameniaco , which claue firmely to Benedict 13. excepted ) Gregorie and Benedict nought esteeming the Councell of Pisa , yet held themselues for Popes : but fearing to be caught , Gregorie went to Arimino , and Benedict to his land of Cataluna . Thus at this time were there three Popes , Benedict 13. made in Auignon , Gregorie 12. made in Rome , and Alexander the Cretian made in the Councell of Pisa . Poets do feigne Cerberus the porter of hell to haue three heads : which fable we see now verified in the Popedome , whose porter ( which is the Pope ) hath three heads , and as touching the kingdome of Antichrist , as well the one as the other was the head . Gregorie cast Nicholas de Luca downe from the pulpit , and for punishment to him , and example to other , put him in prison : because in his preaching , for the good of the Church , he exhorted him him to vnitie . The fathers in the end , and the 1415. yeare , assembled in the Councell of Constance , wrot vnto him , to come , or at least to send some in his place to the Councell , who seeing their desire was to haue him renounce , forthwith there renounced : but shortly after , for very griefe and sorrowe dyed . Petrus de Luna was alwayes called Benedict 13. against whom Iohn Gerson , a famous diuine , often said in the Councell , whiles Luna liueth , there shall no peace be in the Church ; but neither the authoritie of the Councell , nor the threates , nor requests which they vsed , could cause him renounce , and so till he died , ( which was aboue thirtie yeares ) was Pope , In the 1424. yeare he dyed . Alexander 5. a Cretian was made Pope in the Councell of Pisa , as before we haue said . An Alexander he was in giuing , and so was he accustomed to say merily of himselfe , that he had bene a rich Bishop , a poore Cardinall , and a begging Pope . So haughty was his humour , that being in the Councell of Pisa , Ladislaus king of Naples , of whō we haue made mention in the life of Vrban 6. he depriued of his kingdome . This Pope ordeyned , that all Christians should beleeue ( as an article of their faith ) that his Saint Frauncis , had the 5 woundes which Christ imprinted vpon him , and commaunded solmnely to celebrate the feast of the woundes of Saint Frauncis . Herein did Alexander shew himselfe to be very Antichrist : seeing he vsurped authoritie to make new articles of faith ; which whosoeuer would not beleeue , should for the same be condemned . Saint Paul doth teach vs , that if any , albeit an Angel from heauen , shall preach another Gospell vnto vs , then that which he had preached vnto vs , he should be anathematized , cursed , and excommunicate , such a one then was Pope Alexander . This Alexander , which afore time called himselfe Petrus de Candia , being ( as reporteth Theodoricus of Nyem ) at the point of death , said : that he neuer knew father , nor mother , nor brother , nor any of his kindred , & that when he was yong he liued by begging for Gods sake from dore to dore . He said : that a Franciscan Italian Friar , tooke him from that course of life , and taught him Grammer , afterwardes made him Friar of his orders , and carried him with him into Italic . And that from Italic he went into England , and in Oxeforde studied , and after he had continewed many yeares in this vniuersitie , he went to Paris , where he was made maister in diuinitie : from thence , he went into Lombardie , where by the meanes of Duke Iohn Caleaço , he was made bishop of Vincentium , and afterwardes Archbishop of Milan , then Cardinall , and in the end Pope . In the 1411. yeare he died . The cause of his death ( as saith Baptista Panecius in his 6. sermon ) was poyson , which his Phisition Marcillias of Parma , corrupted with money by Cardinal Baltassar Cossa , who sought to be pope as he was , gaue him . D. Iohn 2. thē reigned in Castil . Iohn 24. as Platina calleth him . or 23. or 22. for the causes before mentioned , with the poyson which he caused to be giuen to Alexander his predecessor , was made Pope . Hee better knew how to manage armes , then bookes , and so ( as noteth Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 23. cap. 10. ¶ 5. ) a man he was , notable for matters of the world , but ignorant in spirituall things ( a very good beginning ) for confirmation hereof he aleageth Leonardus Aretinus , Blundus , Flauius & Pius 2. More by violence , thē free election , as the papists themselues do witnes , was he made Pope : For when Alexander was dead , the Cardinals assembled to chuse a Pope in Bologna , he being Legat in Bologna , and hauing like a good captaine many souldiars , very much threatned the Cardinals , except they should chuse a Pope according to his wil. For this cause named they many , saying : wilt thou haue this ? wilt thou haue this other ? but with none of thē was he pleased . And when they praied him to name whom he would haue Pope . Giue me ( said he ) the mantle of S. Peter , and I will put it vpon him that shal be Pope . And when they had giuen it , he put it vpon himself , & said : I am Pope . This is like that which is reported of Don Fernando , grandfather of Don Charles the Emperor , king of Spaine , maister , for maister , this let it be , & so casting vpon him the habit , made himselfe maister of S. Iames. The like election to this , was that of Pope Iohn 23. as before we haue declared . This deed of the Pope , displeased the Cardinals : Yet thought they it best to dissemble with him , and for that he was so terrible a man , to passe with the election . In this man ( saith Platina ) was more fiercenes & boldnes , then besemed his profession : all his life almost was soulderlike : such were his customes , that many things , vnlawfull to be spoken of , he thought it lawfull to doe . And such were his abhominations , that Platina shamed to speake them . When he was Pope , he wrote to the Emperor Sigismund that he would crowne him . He began to hold a Councell in Rome , whereunto when the Emperor and diuers nations could not freely come , by reason of the discord , that the Pope had raised in Italy , at the request of almost all nations , the Pope apointed Constance the 1. of Nouember in the 1414. yeare . In which Councel he himselfe would be present , And albeit , that some did coūsel him , not to go to the Councell , lest he thence returned without his bishoprick , yet went he notwithstanding , carying with him subtil aduocats to defend him , if ought were obiected against him . Thē begā the general Coūcel , by cōsent of pope Iohn , Sigismūd the Emp. & other Christian princes . The night of the natiuitie , the Emp. as a Deacon , sang the Gospel , which began Exijt edictum à Caesare &c. When the Coūcel was set , & licence of free speech to each one giuē , they obiected , and proued against Pope Iohn , in the presence of the Emp. more then 40. hainous offences , he was then cōstrained , by the Coūcels cōmand , to renounce . The causes were , for that to make himselfe Pope , he had caused poyson to be giuē to Alexander 5. because he was an heretique , Symonist , a liar , an hipocrite , a murtherer , a witch , a gamester , an Adulterer , a Sodomit , &c. Wherfore , Iohn changing his garmēt , fled from Constāce , & went to Friburg : but by cōmand of the Coūcell , after he had 5. yeares poped , he was depriued of his Popedome , & euery other office . He was sought for , found , caught , & imprisond in the castle of Hidelberga in Germany : where he was 3 yeares prisoner in great affliction : for that his kepers were Germans , simple & rude , which neither vnderstood Latine , nor yet Italian , & the miserable Pope , neither spake nor vnderstood Duch From this prison , he afterward escaped . The questiō whether the Pope be aboue the Coūcel , or the Councel aboue the Pope , was in this Coūcel debated . And in the 4. & 5. Sessiōs cōcluded ( as Caran●a himselfe saith ) that a general Councel lawfully assembled , which represēteth the catholike church millitāt , had it authoritie imediatly of Christ , which Councel , euery person of what estate & dignitie soeuer , yea the Pope himselfe , ought to obey in matter cōcerning the faith &c. This decre of the Coūcel of Cōstāce , is confirmed in the 3. and 18. Sessions of the Councell of Basile . In the Councell of Constance , was Iohn Gerson . a famous diuine , present ; who not onely with wordes , but also with writing approued and extolled this decree , that the Pope was to be subiect to the Councell . This decree , he saith , deserued to be fixed in all Churches , and in all publike places , for a perpetuall remembrance . He saith , that those which brought this tyranny into the Church , that the chiefe Bishop ought not to obey the Councell , and that the Councell neither ought , nor could Iudge the Pope , were pernicious flatterers . As though the Councell receiued all that power and dignity of the chiefe Bishop , and could not be assembled but at the will of the Pope : As though there were no law for the Pope , nor account to be demaunded of that which he did . Such monstrous words ( saith he ) ought to be far from vs : as those that be contrary to lawes , equitie and reason . He saith : that all authoritie whatsoeuer the Church holdeth , the same holdeth the Councell , and that apleales from the Pope ought and may be made to the Councell . He saith : that they which demaunde , whether the Pope or Church be greater ? Doe no lesse then they , that demaunded , whether the whole or parte bee greater ? The Councell ( saith he ) hath authoritie and right , to chuse , Iudge , and depose the chiefe Bishop . All which , with the Councell of Constance , Gerson confirmed . This Councell Iudged the causes of three Popes Gregorie 12. Benedict 13. and Iohn 24. and finding them all there faulty , deposed them and elected Martin 5. Eneas Siluius , afterwardes called Pius 2. was present in the Councell of Basill , and wrote all whatsoeuer was there debated , extolling to the clouds that was there decreed : but afterwards being Pope , he changed his opinion , saying : that the Councell ought to be subiect to the Pope . The vniuersitie of Paris ( a few moneths before Luther handled the question of Indulgence ) from Leo 10. appealed to the Councel This decree of the Councels of Constance and Basill , did not , nor yet doth please the Popes flatterers , who against their owne consciences make the Pope God in the earth , & absolute Lord of all . Iohn Wickeliffe an Englishman before in England deceased , for freely preaching , the euangelical Doctrin which discouereth hypocrisie and false papisticall doctrine , was in this Councell condemned : For the same also were Iohn Hus & Ierome of Prage , who suffered their Martyrdome with great constancie and ioyfulnes , condemned and burned . Pius 2. saith : that Iohn Hus was greater in age & authoritie , but Ierome was greater in learning and eloquence . And a little before , he saith : both suffered death with a constant mind , & as if they had bene inuited to some banquet , they prepared themselues to go to the fire . When the fire began , they sung a Psalme , which the flame & rushing in of the fire could hardly hinder . None of the Philosophers with such constancy & fortitude of mind is read to haue suffered death , as these men endured the fire . Eneas Siluius , albeit an enemy , thus speaketh of them . Vnder safe conduct came these two to dispute & maintaine their cause , as they did in the Councell . But neither faith , nor promise regarded , they against all law and reason were condemned and burned . The reason , which the Papists yeeld for this deed doing , is , because no faith is to be kept with heretiques . This faith-breach , was cause of great bloodshed in the great warres which afterwards happened in Bohemia , as Siluius himselfe reporteth . Great praise worthy are the Bohemians , that with great constancy , haue continewed in the good Doctrine , and reformation , which these holy martirs of Iesus Christ taught them . And so much the more is their praise , by how much the more they haue suffered troubles & persecutions for almost 200 yeares : & yet by the mercy of God doe they stil vse this good doctrine , and reformation , which from thence hath crept to Morauia and Polonia the bordering regions . In our time , hath God stretched the same through Germany , & from thēce spread throughout al Europe , and hath further passed the great Ocean sea , and gone to India , all the lets of Antichrist , by meanes of his Inquisitors , notwithstanding : and the more they shall burne , the more will it spread abroad , because ( as before we haue said of Tertulian ) The bloud of the Martirs , is the seede of the Gospell . Carança , in his Summa Conciliorum noteth 45 errors ( as he calleth them ) of Iohn Wickelife , and 30 of Iohn Hus , who listeth to knowe what Iohn Hus taught , let him read Carion lib. 5. When Iohn 24. had ( as we haue said ) escaped out of prison , he came to present himselfe to Pope Martin 5. who was chosen in the Coūcel of Constance : to Florence came he , & prostrated himselfe at the feet of Pope Martin & acknowledging him to be Pope , kissed his feet . Martin moued with this humilitie , within few dayes after made him Cardinal , & Bishop of Tuscan , read Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 23. cap. 20. ¶ 3. O. what a Cardinal , O what a Bishop , if that be true ( as it was ) which was obiected and proued against him , in the Councel of Cōstance ? But no new thing it is , that the Popes Cardinals , & bishops should be as he was . But a few moneths , after , Iohn in his Cardinalship & of very griefe is supposed , in the 1419. yeare died , Friar Iohn de Pineda saith : that it was suspcted , they gaue him poyson . And saith that most solemnly was hee buried in the chappel of S. Iohn Baptist . Don Iohn 2. thē reigning in Castil . Martin 5. was made Pope in the Councel of Cōsance : of whose electiō , Sigismund the Emp. much reioyced : & so thāked the Councel , for chusing such a Bishop . And prostrating himselfe before the Pope , kissed his feete . This pope embraced him as his brother , & gaue him thankes , that by his meanes and trauell the Church was quieted , after so great a Sisme . But for all this friendship , the Pope secretly departed from Constance : as saith Volateranus against the will of the Emp. and so came to Florence : where taking his pleasure , he 2 yeares remained . Before he departed from Constance , the Emp. and other Princes exhorted him , to giue some good order for reformation of the ouermuch libertie & euill customes of the Clergie . Whereunto Martin answered . That this was with time , nature & consideration to be done , and for confirmation of his answere , hypocritically aleaged the saying of S. Ierome , that euery prouince hath it customes & maners , which could not sodainly be abolished , without great trouble and damage . How much better should he haue put his hand to the worke , & begun to reforme himselfe , and his court of Rome ? To speake of reformation to the Popes , is to speake or preach death vnto them . And this is the cause , why they cannot brook to heare tel of a Coūcel : because they then know , that each one , tam in capite , quàm in membris : Aswell in the head as in the members , wil begin to speake of reformation . They remēber that the Councels haue deposed Popes , and placed others . They remember that in the Councell of Pisa , celebrated in the 1410. yeare , 2 Popes were deposed , and Alexander elected : that in the Councell of Constance , in the 1416. yeare , were 3 deposed , and Martin chosen : And in the Councell of Basil , in the 1432. yeare , Eugenius was deposed and Amadeus chosen . For this cause would the Popes haue willingly no Councels : And albeit for shame they cannot but graunt that a Councell shal be , the Pope feareth ( as to eate poyson ) to be present therein ; but sendeth his Legats ; which accustomably , as in the last Trident Councel ( which buried so many Popes , and none of them appeared in the Councell ) was seene . The Popes doe feare ( as before we haue said ) least the like to them ( as to the others Popes ) should happen in the Councels . For these causes , made Martin a decree , that no Councel , after that of Constance , before 5 yeares passed should be holden ; & after that Coūcel , ten yeares should passe , before another Coūcell were holden . See here the reformation , which the Popes desire . If any Pope , in maners be lesse wicked ( for in Doctrine be they al Antichrists ) & in his Roman Court wisheth & practiseth some reformation : then doubtlesse ensueth some conspiracy against him , that they giue him a morsel wherewith they dispatch him . An example we haue in Celestine 5. whō his Cardinal that after him was Pope , dispatched : & in Adrian 6. as afterward we wil declare . It is said of this pope Martin , that he dispensed with one to mary his own sister . After 2 yeeres he went frō Florence to Rome . The cause of this going was : for that the pages ( as saith I. de Pineda ) sang in his disgrace a Sonet which began : El Papa Martino no vale vn quatrino . Martin the Pope is not worth a rope . Whē he came to Rome ( saith Pineda ) his face shewed him to be quite chāged : for before he was pope , he was demed a man gētle , simple & vnwise , & wāting that gētlenes that was suposed to be in him , was afterwards discouered to be most wise . And a litle lower . So scraping he was & couetous a mony-gatherer that he gaue great cause of slander , chiefly : because what he euilly got , he worse spēt , &c. whē he was come to Rome , he gaue himself to repaire , not the true Church of Iesus Christ , which is his mēbers : but the wals of the citie & Churches : he adnulled the decrees of the Popes , passed in the time of the Sisme : he depriued Dex Alonso king of Arragon , of the kingdom of Naples , & gaue it to Lewes . And in the 1431. yere died . D. Iohn 2. reigned in Castile . Eugenius 4. a Venetian , after the death of Martin his predecessor was elected in Rome . In so great a straite was seene this Eugenius , that to saue his life ( being Pope ) be left his owne garments , & in a Friers habit , put himselfe , with his companion in a fishers boate which he found : certaine Romanes which perceiued his flight , cast many stones and arrowes at him . In the end , he scaped and went to Florence : where some yeeres he abode , and for his better defence , made 16 Cardinals . In the 1432. yeare , was the Eugenius cited by the Councell of Basil . But he knowing that the Councell would be aboue the Pope : and that vpon appearance he should answere the exhibited accusations against him , would not appeare . Eugenius not appearing , was deposed by the Councel : & Amadeus Duke of Sauoy , who had made himself an Hermit , and now called Felix 5. was elected in his place : yet for all this would not Eugenius leaue to be pope . And so to defeat the Councel of Basil , hee assembled another Councel in Ferrara , & frō thence went to Florence . Don Iohn 2. king of Castile , albeit he had sent his Embassadors , and learned men to the Councel of Basil , yet fauored this Eugenius . Eugenius incited Lewes the Dolphin of France , with an host to go to Basil and breake off the Councell , whereof ensued great mischief . This Eugenius was the cause of the vnfortunate death of Ladislaus king of Hungarie , in counselling him to breake his faith & word giuen to the Turke : which counsell this poore yongling but of 22 yeares , tooke : & so set vpon the Turke , when ( by reason of the peace betweene them ) he least suspected . The Turke seeing this vnfaithfulnes , reinforced himselfe , & returned vpon him . In which battel the king , with Cardinal Caesarinus the Popes Legate was slaine , & his host destroyed . It hath wontedly bene argued , whether faith and promise giuen to an infidell , might lawfully be broken : wherunto I answer that , which Frier Iohn de Pineda , lib. 26. cap. 28. ¶ 1. to this purpose saith . There is no doubt ( saith he ) but faith is to be kept aswel to an enemy , albeit he be an Infidel , as to a friend & Christian : the reason which he giueth is this : because the bond to obserue it , issueth from the law of nature , which is indispensable , God hauing bin put for witnes of the truth that each one promiseth to another , &c. So that Eugenius the fourth was wicked indispensing : and Ladislaus was periured against God , notwithstanding the Popes dispensation . Wickedly did the Councel of Constance , which brake faith with Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage . Much better did the Emperour Don Charles : who being but young , of 21 yeares , sent with safe conduct for Luther , who appeared before the Emperour at Wormes , and publikely gaue an account of his faith ; and the Emperor ( keeping with him his word ) sent him backe , albeit the Spaniards did incite him to kill him . Much better did the Captaine Mondragon in keeping the faith which he had promised to the Prince of Orange , whose prisoner he was . This Eugenius most cruelly burned a Frenchman , called Thomas Rēdon , a Carmelit , for saying , that in Rome were committed great abominations : that the Church had need of great reformation : and that when Christs glory was in question , the Popes excommunication ought not to be feared . Antoninus part . 3. tit . 22. cap. 10. maketh mention of this Thomas . And Baptista Mantuanus in the last chapter of his booke de vita beata , giueth him an honorable testimonie , calling him holy and a martyr . This Eugenius ( as reporteth Platina ) was verie vnconstant in his life . In the beginning of his popedome , guided by euill counsell , he troubled things diuine and humane . This Eugenius celebrated a Councell in Florence , to match with that which was holden at Basil : He compelled in this Florentine Councell , Iosephus the good Patriarke of Constantinople , to translate the bible , after the vulgar latin editiō ( which is that which the Roman Church approueth ) into Greeke : that this translation might among the Grecians , as the other among the Latines be esteemed . In many things did the Greekes conforme themselues in this Councell with the Latines : but could in no wise be induced to admit of transubstantiation : notwithstanding did the Councell and Pope allow them for faithful ; as speaking of Transubstantiation in the Treatise of the Masse , we will hereafter declare . After he had bene Pope almost 16 yeares , in the 1446. yeare he died . This Eugenius ( as is reade in the 16. and 17. Sessions of the Councell of Basil ) declared the same Councell to haue bene , and from the beginning to be lawfully assembled , and so adnulled , & reuoked the Buls , geuen out to dissolue it . Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile . Felix 5. is not accounted of the Papists for Pope : In the Councel of Basil he was chosen , after that Eugenius ( who wold not leaue to be Pope ) was deposed . The 30. Sisme was this , & 9 yeres endured : in which time , al Christendom was deuided into 3 parts : some were for Eugenius : others for Felix : & others were Neuters ; which neither tooke the one part , nor the other : Such as tooke part with Felix , said the Councell to be aboue the Pope : and those of Eugenius part , denied it , when Eugenius was dead , those of his part , chose Nicholas 5. in whose time and the 1447. yeere Felix 5. renounced , & so the Sisme ceased . For this renunciation , Nicholas 5. to stop his mouth from further barking made him Cardinall of S. Sabina : and Legate in Almaine and Fraunce . Iulianus Taboecius , in the genealogie of the Dukes of Sauoy , proclaimeth this Amadeus for a Cannonicall Pope , and holy man. Two yeres after he had renounced , and in the 1449. yeere died Felix . Don Iohn 2. reigned in Castile . Eugenius being dead , Nicolas 5. was made Pope : who in one selfe same yere , was Bishop , Cardinal & Pope . He gaue the Hat to Amadeus , which renounced the popedom . He celebrated the Iubile , in the yeere 1450. Boniface ( as in his life we haue said ) was the first inuenter of this Iubile frō 100 to 100 yeres . These Iubilees the Popes did willinglie celebrate , for the great profit therof arising , Of this Iubile it is reported that as the people vpō a time came from Vaticano to the citie , they encountred a Mule of Cardinall Barbo . And when the number was verie great of cōmers & goers , stumbled vpon the vnhappy Mule , which with the multitude was fallen to the ground , ouer whom fell many more , that it seemed they plaied the play which children vse , called Crescael monton : more sacks on the Mill , and cast one vpon another , so great was the presse , that 200 men were squized & stifled with the waight . And for that this hap befel ( as they cal it ) on Adrians bridge others fell into the riuer . See here the effect of foolish zeale , without discretiō or true religion . For how many of these had it bin better to haue staied , and wrought in their houses for maintenance of thē , their wiues & children ? But S. P. Q. R. Stultus populus quaerit Romam , to wit , foolish people go to Rome , but the wise abide at home . The Turk in the time of this Pope took the most noble city of Constantinople . This Pope was much giuen to drink , and edifie , not soules , but wals . Platina recounteth his buildings . He approued that which the Basile an Councell , and Felix the fift had done : and also admitted the Cardinals which Felix had created . In the 1455. yeare died Nicholas . In which selfe same yeare , or a little before , died Don Iohn 2. king of Castile . In whose time liued Iohn de Mena the Spanish Poet , as appeareth by the beginning of his poesie which he dedicated saying : To the most potent Iohn , &c. Calistus 3. a naturall Spaniard of Valencia in Aragon , before he was Pope , called Alonso de Boria , who studied and read the Lecture in Lerida an Vniuersite of Spaine , was a most learned Cannonist . When he was Pope , all his care he bent to make warre with the Turks . For which cause he sent many Echacueruos or deceiuers ( in Spaine so commonly called ) to preach his mockeries & pardons : and incited against the Turke the Armenians & Persians : he caused certaine countreymen to be strangled : for that they mocked at his mockeries and Buls : he commanded that none should appeale from the Pope to the Councell : and more of these things would he haue done , had he longer liued . Ouer much libertie he gaue to his Nephewes , and chiefly to Rodrigo de Boria whom he made his Chancellor , and which afterwards was Alexander 6. Calistus , for very age in the 1458. yere died . In whose time Don Henry 4. reigned in Castile . Pius 2. before called Eneas Syluius was a Notary Apostolike in the Councell of Basil : In his Orations and Epistles he spake against the authoritie of Pope Eugenius : but after he was made Pope , he changed his copie . When he was Pope he treated of making warre against the Turke : but nothing did , because he speedily died . He wrote two excellent bookes of that which was debated in the Councell of Basil , which when he was pope he endeuored what he might to hide and obscure : as vnwilling to remember what before he had written : for he pretended ( ambitious as he was ) to magnify & greatly aduance his authority papall . Estella Veneto speaking of him saith , that they neuer saw him feare either kings , Captains , or tyrants : he tooke part with D. Fernado bastard son of D. Alonso , whō ( dispossessing Iohn the son of king Renato ) with force of armes , he made king of Naples . He excommunicated Sigismund Duke of Austria , because he chastised for his robberies his Cardinal Nich. Cusanus . He excommunicated Gregorie of Hamburg a most learned lawyer : He tooke from Dirtherus Enseburgus the Archbishopricke of Maguncia : & put in his place Adulphus de Nassao ; because he thought euill ( as he said ) of the Roman Church . The chiefe causes of the deposing of Dirtherus was ; for that he constantly opposed himselfe to the Popes vniust exactions , wherewith they robbed the prouinces , vnder pretence of war against the Turke . This Pius made a young man bishop : because he was nephewe of the duke of Burgonie and brother of the duke of Burbon ( as noteth it frier Iohn de Pineda ) this election was cause of great mischiefe . He depriued the Archbishop of Beneuente : He cited George , king of Bohemia , vpon paine of loosing his kingdome , to appeare : many bishops deposed he for mony : celebrated a councell in Mantua ; where he disabled the lawe Pragmaticall , which was made in France , as a thing pernicious to the Roman seate : gaue himselfe much to build : made Corsiniano , the place where he was borne , a cittie ; and after his owne name called it Piencia : imitating therein Alexander , who after his name , called a Cittie , Alexandria ; and Constantine , who called Bizantium Constantinople . In the 1464. yeare he died . Platina and Sabellicus say , that Pius 2. was accustomed to say : that matrimonie with great reason was forbidden to the Priests , but with greater reason it should be restored to them againe : dna that moreouer mentioned in the life of Pope Gregorie 1. done and said by this Pope , touching this matter . Don Henrie 1. reigned in Castile . Paul 2. before called Petrus Barbus , hearing that his Vncle Gabriel , called Eugenius 4. was Pope , he changed his estate of liuing . For leauing merchandise , which he professed , he applyed himselfe to learning : but he was of hard and dull vnderstanding : and so , neither loued learning nor vertue . To Rome hee went to his Vncle , and so was made Cardinall , and afterwards Pope . Of him saith Platina , that in Pontificall habite , and chiefly the Miter , hee exceeded all the Bishops his predecessours : wherein hee consumed much money , buying where , and for great price hee could Diamondes , Sapphires , Emeralds , Chrysolites , Pearles , and other most precious stones , furnished and adorned , wherwith , like another Aaron , he went forth to be seene and worshipped . Great diligence hee vsed to gather gold , and sold benefices also . He commanded that none should beare the red hatte , except he were a Cardinall , In the first yeare of his bishopdome , he presented red cloth to the Cardinals , wherewith they might couer their horses or mules when they rode abroad : hee endeuored with armes to entertaine his maiestie Papall . Very wickedly he dealt with all the decrees and acts of his predecessour Pius : exceeding ambitious he was , and ( as saith Volateranus ) gaue himselfe to pleasure . Estanislaus Reuthenus reporteth : that this Paul 2. reading certaine verses , compiled against him and his bastard daughter , wept , and complained to his friendes of the cruell law of constrained single life , seeing that he ( which ought to be not onely Prelate of the Church , but an example of chastitie ) sawe his daughter with great shame in the mouthes and eyes of all the citie : who although she was most beautiful , yet he grieued ( said he ) she should be thought to be a bastard , knowing that by the law , she should haue bene borne in lawfull matrimonie , had not vnhappy forced single life hindered it . So that he purposed ( say they to restore mariage to Ecclesiasticall persons : which he could not do , because he died . Against forced single life note that which Paphnucius in the first Nicen Councel , & that which we haue said vpon Siricius , Gregory 1. Nicholas 1. and Pius 2. This Paule 2. promised long life vnto himselfe : but hauing supped well to his liking , in the 1471. yeare , vnseene of any , he sodainly died . D. Illescas Hist . Pontif. of him saith : A most great eater he was of fruits , and chiefly of Melons : and they in the ende killed him : for one night finding in himselfe a strong appetite he lusted to suppe vppon both flesh and fish ; and eate infinitely of all , and afterward did eate two whole Melons , with many other thinges of ill disgestion : and a little lower : And halfe an hower after , a chamberlaine entered , and found him fallen to the grounde , and dead , that he neuer spake more . Carion . lib. 5 of his historie saith Paule 2. was openly infamous , and execrable , for his most filthie and vnaturall lust , the report was publique , that he was strangled of the deuill ; and his neck broken , in the verie act of his abomination . Notwithstanding that such a one was Paule 2. , yet did D. Illescas praise him for most liberall , an almes-giuer , charitable and pitifull to the diseased , a friend of iustice , and verie mercifull . But who so listeth to know what a one he was , let him reade Platina . At him ended Platina his liues of the chiefe Bishops : of whom he receiued notable losses , , and iniuries : he depriued him of his goods and dignities : cast him into prison , and caused him to be tortured : as Abbot Iohn Tritemio reporteth , Platina remained in prison vntill Paule died . Don Henrie 4. reigne din Castile . Sistus 4. a Genowey , on the day of his coronation was in great perill of his life : for as they carried him in his horslitter to Saint Iohn de Lateran , there arose great tumult against him among the people , that they hurled stones at him . So liberall he was , that what he had promised to one , he wold promise also to another , and so to many , if many did demand it . He was ouermuch addicted to his kinsfolkes , and chiefly to his Nephew Pedro R●irio , a Franciscan Frier whom he made Cardinall , a cursed , filthy and ryotous person . This Seraphicall Minorit ( consumed with fleshly delight ) at the age of 28 yeares died . Many make mention of this cursed Nephew of the Pope . Iohn Rauisius Textor saith : that when Sistus 4. was chiefe Bishop , Petro Presbitero Cardinall , consumed in two yeares , and that in vanities , three hundred thousand duckets . Iohannes Riuius , Baptista Mantuanus , and Baptista Fulgosus report fearfull monstrousnesse of this beast . For he made no reckoning to walke by his house clothed with cloth of gold : the couerings of his beddes were of cloth of gold , the basens wherein he did his necessaries , were of siluer : that he caused the shooes of his friend Teresa to be couered with precious stones . All this is nothing . Baptista Mantuanus in his Alphonso , lib. 4. bringeth in Pluto , that gaue him the welcome to hell . Sistus this Pope much cōsumed in wars : which to entertain , he inuented & sold new offices . A solemne stewes he builded in Rome , where enormious and wicked sinnes were committed . What Pope , or what incarnate diuell is this ? Euery whore in Rome , did paie vnto him , ( as nowe also they doe to the Pope ) a Iulio , which is euery weeke a ryall , which then came to 20000 duckets . But the rēt ( say they ) is now increased that it is brought to 40000. duckets of yearely rent . Horrible things of this Sistus & Fryer Peter his Nephew writeth Mantuan . A great warriour also was this Pope , and that vniustly ( as Volateranus witnesseth ) he made warres against Vitellius Tiphernatus , against the Florentines , Venetians , Colonnists , against Don Fernando king of Sicillia , and Duke of Callabria , and against nations and Princes . He sought to hold at his command kings and Christian Princes , whom hee aduaunced or put downe as himselfe listed . He moued the Swissars to make wars with the Lombards , whom he had excommunicated . He caused the Iubile to be from 25 yeeres to 25 yeeres : which Boniface 8. did institute from a hundred to a hundred yeares . And Clement 6. from 50 to 50. and this by perswasion of his kindred , which gaped for gaine by him . He inuented many offices of Scribes , Solicitors , Breuiaries , and Apostolike Notaries , which he sold for good mony ( if that may be called good , which is euilly gotten . He cursed Laurencio de Medices a Florentine , because he hanged Raphael the same Popes Nephew : he grieuously afflicted the Florentines : and was a great defender of the Roman seat . The forenamed Volateranus lib. 5. Geograph . reporteth a fearful impiety of this Sistus 4. committed by his command , at the eleuation of the sacrament : which when we speak of the Masse , we will afterwards declare . Leander Tritenius reporteth , that in the 1470. yeare , one Alanus de Rupa a Dominick , moued with certaine visions , renewed the Rosary ( as they cal it ) of our Ladie : which ( the Gospel of Iesus Christ cast aside ) he preached . And that this Rosarie should the more be esteemed , and of the common people adored , Iacobus Esprengerus Prouinciall in Germanie did extoll it to the heauens with false miracles and illusions of the diuell . And finally Sistus 4. approued and confirmed it : of which a book was made , in the beginning whereof it is said : that the blessed Virgin Marie on a time entered into the shut cell of the said Alanus , who taking of her haire , made a little ring , where with she was married to Friar Alanus : that she kissed him , and caused him to handle her teates and dugges : and lastly was so familiar with Alanus , as the wife wontedly is with her husband . At such blasphemous dishonesties , and such dishonest blasphemies who can haue patience . Surely I am ashamed to write them : but it is needefull to discouer their villanies and shame , that Spaine and all the world may hasten to knowe them . And for asmuch as this foolish and superstitious deuotion of praying ouer the Rosarie , is one of the most principall of the papacie : I will here briefely set downe , what the Papists themselues report of it . The Dominican Breuiarie , at Lyons in Fraunce , printed in the 1578. yere , saith , that in the 1200. yeere Saint Dominicke did inuent and preach it : and that when so holy a deuotion was put in obliuion , the glorious Virgin did determine to renew it : and so in the 1460. yere she appeared ( Tritenio saith 1470. ) to Frie● Alanus : and commanded him , that he in her name should publish to all Christians this so needfull maner of praying , promising him to confirme this deuotion with signes and miracles , &c. It saith also : that in the 1466. yeare , the blessed Virgin , the more to inflame the hearts of all men with this deuotion , appeared to the Priot of the Couent of S. Dominicke at Colonia , commanding him to preach it to the people , and tell them that verie many and great mercies wold the Lord shew to all those , that should offer this Psalter deuoutly vnto her , &c. It saith also , that Sistus the fourth did confirme it , granting many indulgences to them that should pray it : the which many other chiefe Bishops did also confirme . It saith : that in the 1572. yeare , Gregorie 13. commanded , that the feast of the Rosarie should be celebrated the first Sunday in October . There is a Spanish booke , printed at Bilboe by Mathew Mares , in the 1583. yeare : which at large recounteth this historie of the Rosarie , or Psalter , or Crowne of our Ladie , fol. 185. it saith , that Pope Clement 4. Iohn 22. and Sistus the fourth graunted 78 yeeres of pardon for euery time that they prayed ouer this Psalter . Innocent the eight graunted also plenarie indulgence , &c. Also Leo the tenth confirming all the pardons graunted by the other Popes , to those that should pray it , &c. granted newly ten yeares , and ten times fortie dayes pardon for euery entire Rosarie , &c. Also Pope Alexander 6. graunted to whomsoeuer should pray this Crowne , full remission : and on the Fridayes doubled : and how oft soeuer on good Friday he should pray it , so many soules out of Purgatorie . Also fol. 187. it saith , Pope Paule 3. at the instance of the most reuerend Cardinall , Don Friar Iohn of Toledo . Archbishop of Saint Iames , granted to all them that should pray the Rosarie fifty and six thousand yeares , and for euery time plenarie Indulgence . Thus far this booke . And in two words to speak all ; our aduersaries neuer cease to count the great vertues of the Rosarie with many miracles confirmed . Behold how much hath the superstition of praying by count , the Paternoster and Aue Maries crept in , whose first Inuenter was Petrus Hermitanus , without the word of God , and without any example , of Saint of the old or new Testament . Behold whether the ignorant papists haue great occasion to esteeme their Rosarie , inuented with false miracles and illusions of the diuell , and renewed by the meanes of Friar Alanus : and what Alanus ? The husband of the virgin Mary , preached by Iames the prouincicall , and confirmed by Sistus 4. the holy father of Rome . All these strange wonders , blasphemies , and impieties haue I reckoned , that our aduersaries may be ashamed , seeing there be some that vnderstand them : and so may turne to the Lord , who onely is he that pardoneth sinnes : and graciously this for his sonne Christs sake . In the 1477. yeare , Sistus 4. did institute the Inquisition of Spaine : the first Inquisitors generall was Friar Thomas of Torquemada , Pryor Dominican of Segouia : who so list to know more concerning the Inquisition , let him read the life of Alexander 6. which we wil afterwards recount . Albeit such ( as we haue heard ) was this Sistus 4. yet doe our aduersaries much esteeme him . And so Felix Pireto when he was Pope , called himselfe Sistus 5. Onuphrius Panuinus , an Augustine Friar and the Popes great parasite , reporteth that the mother of this Sistus 4. being with child of him , she sawe in a dreame , that Saint Frauncis , and Saint Anthony gaue to this her son the habite and cord of their order . The mother for this dreame , called him Frauncis at his Baptisme . Proceeding in his fable he saith : that on a certaine day , as the nurse washt him in a bath , the Infant swounded , and that she carried him almost dead to his mother . And that the mother seeing her sonne in that plight , and remembring her dreame , promised and vowed that her sonne for sixe moneths space should weare the habite of Saint Frauncis ; after which time they tooke from him the habite : which taking away the child , beeing now but one yeare old , became estsoones infirmed , and much more greuously then before : But the mother renewed her vowe , and then was he cured , who at the age of nine yeares , was made Friar in a monstearie of Saint Frauncis . Thus farre Panuinus . see here , vpon what is the popish religion founded : vppon dreames , illusions of the diuell , false miracles , and lyes . God by his iust iudgement doth blinde them , and leaue them to fall into a reprobate minde : And because they beleeue not the truth , written and manifested vpon men in the olde and new Testament , meete it is ( as saith Saint Paule ) that they should beleeue lies . The report , that the Duke of Ferrara against the will and consent of Sistus had made peace with the Venetians , caused the death of Sistus . For so highly was he offended thereat , that within fiue dayes , & in the 1484. yeare he died . In whose time reigned in Castile & Aragon , Don Fernando and Dona Isabella . Innocent 8. a Genowey , before called Iohannes Baptista Cibo , when he was Pope , conspired against Don Fernando king of Sicill , taking part with the Nobles , that rebelled against the king : But his enterprise not succeeding , as he supposed , vnable to doe more , he made peace with the king , with this condition : that he should haue his tribute , & the rebels , their pardons : but the king performed neither the one , nor the other . The Pope after this gaue himselfe to pleasure , which accustomably bringeth & draweth with it vanities , delights , pastimes , pompes , rio● , glutony , whoredoms , & other such vices , & sins . He was of like beautiful & fair body ( wherof he much esteemed ) as was Paul 2. he was also like vnto Paul 2. in hardnes of vnderstanding ; & not giuen to learning . Eight sons , & so many other daughters he had without mariage , as by these verses of Marcellus appeareth . Octorecens pueros genuit , totidemque puellas : Hunc meritò poterit dicere Roma patrem . Spurcities , gula , auaritia , atque ignauia deses , Hoc octaue iacent , quo tegeris tumulo . To wit eight sonnes he begot , and so many other daughters : For this cause with reason might Rome call him father . Filthinesse , gluttony , couetuousnesse and negligent slothfulnes , lye ( ô Octaue ) in this sepulchre . With riches and dignities he shamelesly aduaunced his children . He was the first Pope that without any circumstance , colour , or titles of Nephewes or Neeces , as others had accustomed to doe , dared publikely to doe this . Wicelius notwithstanding , doth commend him for his holy life , learning , and eloquence . He was much inclined to lucre , and when neither his plenary Indulgences , nor his Iubile , nor was against the Turke could suffice to fill his hands ; a new inuention he found to draw out money . And this it was , hee had found in a wall ( said he ) the title of the crosse of Christ Iesus , of Nazareth king of the Iewes , written in three tongues , Hebrewe , Greeke , and Latine : and withall the iron of the speare , which pearced the side of Christ . Friar Iohn de Pineda lib. 26. cap , 3 3. ¶ 1. saith : that Baiazet sent him the Iron of the launce , &c. that he should not permit Zizimus his brother to moue wars in Turky : This is he which now I will shewe to haue bene called Geme , &c. This Geme flying from his brother Baiazet retyred to Rhodes : afterwardes was he brought to France ; then to Pope Innocent 8. and then to Naples , in the time of Pope Alexander 6. &c. Of this Geme will we make mention in the life of Alexander 6. Behold what great thinges can couetousnesse effect , A great drinker he was , and in his time all the offices in Rome men might haue , and had for money . In a certaine place called Polo , he condemned for heretiques . 8 men 6 women , & the Lord of that people , because they said , that none of Peters successors had bene Christs vicar , but those only which had imitated the pouertie of Christ . In the 1492. yeare died . Innocent Don Fernando , and Done Isabella , then reigning in Spaine . Alexander 6. a naturall Spaniard , borne at Valencia , was so abhominable and shamelesse , that his papistes themselues doe openly speake it . Panuinus an Augustine Friar , vpon his life , and not without cause , saith filthie thinges of him , and albeit he said much euill of him : yet left he much vnsaid . He saith then , that Alexander aided by certaine Cardinals , corrupted with blind ambition , and auarice ( a good beginning ) attained to such great dignitie : who afterwardes perceiuing the great vnfaithfulnesse of this vngratfull Pope , receiued the Chastisement for selling of their suffrages , that their seruice deserued : the chiefe of these Cardinals was Ascanius Esforcia , who sold it for great giftes and promises which Alexander made : and principally , that Alexander promised he should be his Chauncellor : which office very few yeares he enioyed . The rest suffered moreouer great misery , and calamities : some liued in banishment , others were imprisoned , others violently murthered . And that moreouer , which of him writeth the forenamed Panuinus ; among other things he saith : Some fathers there were in that election , which prophesied ( and were not false Prophets ) that a Spaniard was foolishly chosen ; who was a man that would smother wickednes , a great dissembler , and one that in the end would be a totall reine to all , &c. The olde Spanish prouerb in these miserable Cardinals is verified . Plaze la traycion , mas no eltraydor . The treason pleaseth , but not the Traytor . Ieronymus Marius , in his Eusebius , speaking of this Pope , saith : who can reckon the foule , & neuer heard of deeds of Alexander 6. He made a couenant with the deuils . He gaue & deliuered himself wholly vnto them . So that by their meanes and artes he might attaine to the Popedome : which when the diuels had promised , and performed , so holily Alexander ordered his life , that he neuer attempted to doe any thing , but first he consulted thereof with the diuell . In the 1500. yeare , he graunted the Iubile not to such onely , as should come to Rome ; but also to those that would not , or could not come thither , prouided that they gaue a certaine summe of money . Pope Boniface 8. in the 1300. yeare , graunted the Iubile from 100 yeares to 100 yeares . Pope Clement 6. in the 1350 yeare graunted it from 50 yeares , to 50. yeares . Pope Sistus 4. in the 1475. yeare , graunted the fame from 25 yeares , to 25 yeares . But it benefited him nothing , if he came not personally to Rome . Our Alexander moued with that spirit that made him Pope , did grant it , not to those onely , which should come to Rome : but to those also that abode at home : conditionally to giue money , as before we haue said . And seeing we now intreat of the Iubile , it shal be good to recite here the ceremony which is vsed in Rome . Among many other Churches which are in Rome , seuen principall there are , where pardons are obteyned , euery one of these seuen Churches hath one gate or wall at the least fast closed so that none can goe in , nor out thereby , but in the yeare of Iub●le . The Pope set in a chaire , borne on mens shoulders , and clothed with red goeth to S. Peters , the principall Church there . And being brought to this shut gate , saith the 9. verse of Psal . 24. Atollite portas principes vestras , ' &c. Lift vp your heads ye gates , &c. & ( this saying ) with a golden hammer , which he holdeth in his hand , he giueth a blow ; & at the blow giuing , in a moment , the earth , bricke , & morter which murred the gate , fall wholl●y downe , and so the people , which will purchase the Iubile , enter by that gate : for if they enter by another gate , they shall not obteine it . The matter that murreth the gate , is so within vndermined and prepared , that when the Pope striketh , then falleth it downe . And so great is the presse of the people to enter , that ther is no Iubile wherin some or more persons be not stiffled . And such is the superstition of the common people , and foolish and ignorant deuotion : that it leaueth neither small stone , nor morter , nor earth , nor dust of that broken wall . Each one striuing , endeuoreth to take some thing , which they reserue for relikes , & carrie with them to their coūtries . This gate call they , the holy gate . Clement 6. ( as in his life we haue said ) commanded the Angell of Paradice , to carry into heauen , the soule of the pilgrime , which going to Rome to obteyne the Iubile , should die by the way . What a grement hath this Iubile , instituted by the Pope , with that Iubile , which Iehoua who is the true Almightie God , in the 25. chap. of Leuiticus , did institute . From 50 yeares , to 50 yeares , did God institute the yeare of Iubile , that therein euery seruant of the Iewish nation , should depart out of bondage , and haue freedome as the rest , and that the gaged possessions should returne to their first owners . So that the yeare of Iubile was a yeare of freedome generally to al the children of Israel . The papistes are very apes , which imitate and follow , either the Iewes or gentiles . But returne we to our Alexander 6. who inuented allwayes possible to gather money : and so made a new Colledge of notaries of writing , which were So in nomber , euery of which offices he sold for 750 duckets . He created 36 Cardinals , or ( as saith Panuinus 43 ) 18 Whereof were Spaniards . And of these 18 three were his alyes , verie neerekinne , and of his name Boria . Much inclined he was to building : Comedies , and enterludes , he heard with great pleasures : neuer in Rome had sword players , fencers , and baudes more libertie then in his time ; and neuer the people of Rome had lesse freedome : A great multitude of promoters were in his time , and for the least matter , or word , the punishment was death . All this the diuellish father permitted , for the foolish loue , that he bare to his children . For he imitating his predecessor Innocent , put all his felicitie in aduancing , and without all shame enriching his bastards : The least of his sonnes he made prince in Sicilia the second , called Caesar , he made Cardinall , the greatest of all made he Duke of Gaudia . This Duke ( as saith Panuinus ) after both brothers had supped that night together , in the house of their mother Zanochia , Caesar his owne brother murthered , and cast him into Tyber . All this the Pope his father vnderstood and knew ; yet dissembled the same : For this Caesar , which was the worst of all , did the Pope his father loue more then all : for through ambition and auarice he slew him . The brother beeing dead , Caesar esteemed not the hat , but gaue himselfe wholly , to milytary excercises : and carrying with him great treasure , he went into France , where he married with a neere kinswoman of the King , and was made Duke of Valence . This Caesar , by meanes of the king of France , and the Pope his father , came to doe what he would in Italie . So much did king Lewes 12. in regard of his bond to the Pope , for the sonne of the Pope : who had dispensed with him to forsake his lawfull wife , sister of Charles his predecessor , and to marry with the Duches of Brittaine , Charles his widdow : as Pineda in his 26. booke 38 chap. ¶ 1. and 2 , declareth . Who lists to know the abhominations , and villanies that this Popes sonne committed , let him reade Panuinus . When Alexander 6. was dead : Caesar his sonne fell from the Maiestie and power wherein he had liued . For by commaundement of the king Don Fernando , was he taken and caried into Spaine : where he remained prisoner 2 yeares in the Castile of medina , from which prison he escaped & fled to the king of Nauare : whom in some wars he serued , whereof an harguebush ( as saith Carion ) he died : or as saith Pineda lib. 27. cap. 4. ¶ 4 a young gentlemen of the Garceses of Agreda , with a flew him in Nauare . The daughter of this Alexander 6. called Lucrceia ( whom like a wicked irreligious man he carnally knewe ) was 3 times married , the first with Iohn Efforcia Duke of Epidauro , the 2 hauing forsaken the Duke her first husband , with Don Lewes of Aragon , bastard sonne of king Don Alonso : the second husband being dead , the third time she married with Don Alonso Duke of Ferrara . At whose nuptialls ( as declareth Panuinus ) the father made great mirth and feasting . Note here the small shame of Pope Alexauder . By an Epitaph made Iohannes Iouianus Pontanus , how holy and chast was the single life of this Pope , and what was his religion manifestly appeareth . Then speaking of Lucretia , he saith . Hic iacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine , sedre , Thais , Alexandri filia , sponsa , nurus . As much to say , as here in this tombe lieth in name , Lucretia ; but in deede , Thais , the daughter , Spouse , and nourse of Alexander . Zanazaro , a famous man of that time , and excellent port , of Alexander saith . Policitus caelum , Romanus , & astra , Sacerdos , Per scelera , & caedes adstyga pandit iter . The Roman Bishop , who heauens and stars did promise , by his villanies , and murders is gone the way to hel , the fame also . Ergo te semper cupiet , Lucretia sextus ? O Fatum diri numinis : hic pater est . How then , Lucrrtia , will sextus euer desire thee ? Gvnluckie fate : he is thy father : Of Alexander 6. they say , that he sould the crosses , the Alter , & Christ himselfe . All this he had bought before , and therefore might sell the same : So Alexander committed Simonte in buying it , and sacriledge in selling it . This Alexander is he , that caused Geme , or as others cal him Zazimo brother of the great Turke Baiazet , whom he held prisoner in Rome , to be poysoned : and this did Alexander for 200000 duckets which the great Turke sent him : what good example was this to worke the Turkes conuersion ? Of this Geme began we to speake in the life of Innocent 8. & here with him will we make an end . Charles 8. K. of Frāce made war with Pope Alex. in Rome , the pope seing himself vnable to resist the Frenchman made peace with him : amōg other acords this was one , that the Pope should deliuer ouer to the king , Geme the Turkes brother . This put the Pope into great pēsiuenes : because he should loose 40000. duckets , which the Turke yearely gaue him : that he should not let Geme goe . The Turke in the end promised 200000 Duckets , to cause Geme to die , as with poyson hee performed . In Naples Geme died , to the great griefe of the king , as saith Guiciardine , & others , or after Iouius , in Goeta : but all agree that he was poysoned , with yoyson which Alexander caused to be giuen him . This is he , that to mainetaine his tyranny , called the great Turke aforenamed , against the king of France : wherein he gaue example to Frauncis , of Fraunce , to call afterwardes the Turke , against our king Don Charles the Emperour . This is he , which commaunded both the handes and tongue , of Antonius Mancinellus , a most learned man to be cut off for an elegāt oratiō , which he made against his abhominable customes , most filthie life , and not heard of villanies : But God , who is iust , gaue him his hire : And thus it was ; that being at a banket , which he made to certaine Cardinals , and Senatos of Rome , of purpose to poyson them , with the selfe same poyson that he poysoned Geme the Turkes brother withall , the seruitors ill aduised , mistaking one flaggon for another vnwillingly gaue drinke to the Pope of that flaggon wherein was the poyson , and so ( after he had 11 yeares Poped ) he and some of the seruants , and Cardinals , in the 1503. yeare died . In the time of this Pope , and the 1499. yeare , Ieronymus Sauanarola a Dominican , that excellent preacher , a man admirable in life , and doctrin , with other his companions , was burned in Florence . He maintained the communion in both kindes , condemned Indulgences : sharply reproued the wicked life , and great carlesenesse of the Pope , Cardinals , and moreouer of all the Clergie , in their office : denyed the Popes supremacie , taught , that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely : but to the whole : Church . He said : that the Pope followed neither the life , nor doctrin of Christ , seeing he attributed more to his indulgence & trifling traditions then to the merit of Christ . He affirmed that the Popes excommunications were not to be feared : & foretold some things which were to happen , namely the destruction of Florencr , & Rome , & the restoring of the Church : which in our time haue come to passe . For this cause , the Count Franciscus Picus Mirandula , called him an holy Prophet : and defended him by writing against the Pope . Marcillius in a certaine Epistle , and Philippus Comineus in his French Historie say , that he had a propheticall spirit , and many other learned men defended his Innocencie . D. Illescas , in the life of Alexander 6. speaking of Sauanarola , saith these wordes : Many opinions there were , and yet wantes there not some which iudge of the iustification of this fact . This onely resteth , to referre the same to the Iudgement of God : who knoweth the secret of all things . I heard the most learned father and maister , Friar Mancius of the order of Saint Dominicke say , that he heard it affirmed of a faithfull witnesse and familiar of Bishop Remolinus ( which afterwardes was Cardinall ) that it repented the Bishop all his life time to haue pronounced this sentence . And that for satisfaction thereof before God , he fasted three daies in the weeke . And verily , who so readeth some spirituall things , which he left vs in writing would not deeme them to proceede from an hypocriticall , but a true religious man : Hitherto Illescas . In the time of this Alexander Don Fernando and Dona Isabella reigned in Spaine . In whose time , about the yeare of the Lord 1492. somwhat more or lesse , sixe notable things hapned in Spaine . The 1. the Pope was a Spaniar dthe 2. Grananda was won . The 3. the discouerie of the Indies . The 4. The inquisitiō of Spaine . The 5. the holy brotherhood . And the 6. the disease called Bubo . Abhominable ( as we haue seene ) was the Spanish Pope Alexander ) neuer good , but great mischiefe did he to Spaine , or any land of the world . The taking of Granada wrought great good vnto Spaine in freeing it from continuall wars , & slaughters betweene the Christians & the Moores , and in banishing out of all Spaine , the false sect of Mahomet . The discouerie of the Indies that ( being well considered ) hath done more hurt then good , to the soules of the Spaniards , that went thither . Casaos the bishop ( who was an eie witnes , & a natural Spaniards ) wrote a booke of the cruelties of the Spaniards towards the poore Indians , would God those which went thither , had had more zeale to teach , & augment the holy catholike faith , conteyned in holy scripture , then to enrich thē selues , and for the enriching of themselues , to murther and on all sides robbe ( as they say ) that simple people , which had reasonable soules , aswell as we ; and for whom Christ also dyed . The Indians ( as Augustine de çarate complayning , reporteth in his Historie of Peru ; said that the Spaniardes tooke from them their Idols , and gaue them the Idols or Images of Spaine , crosses , the Virgin Marie &c. to worship : They said : that the Spaniardes had taken from them their many wiues , telling them that the lawe of Iesus Christ permitted but one onely wife , and tooke them for themselues . Had they taught them to worship God in spirit and truth , as he saith that he will be worshiped : no mention at all had beene made , of Idols or Images : seeing that God , in the second commaundement of his holy law forbideth them . And chiefly the Indians being so addicted to Idolatrie . If the law of Christ permit but one only wife , according to the first institution of mariage , wherefore kept our Spaniardes many whores and concubines ? What manner of Doctrine was this ? If the blind leade the blind , both fall into the ditch . The which to our Spaniards and their Indians hath hapned . God send them better teachers . Of good zeale and intention , was the Inquisition ordeyned ; and after some , it was ordeyned before the warres of Granada , by the same Don Fernando , whiles Sistus Poped . But be it as it was . In the time of Alexander the fixt , and after the wiuing of Granada , was it trulie executed . Then commanded king Don Fernando , that all the Iewes should be Baptised which would liue in Spaine : or otherwise depart : and so ( as saith Sabellicus ) departed a hundred and twentie thousand . The Inquisition then was instituted , to teach the Christian religion , to Iewes , and Moores which were turned Christians , and yet secretly returned to their olde customes . But hauing now almost ceased , with the Iewes and Moores , from day to day , hath it done more and more tiranny against the faithfull , Catholique and true Christians , who detesting Popish Idolatrie , and vaine supersticions , confesse that only God , the Father , Sonne , and holy Ghost is in spirit and trueth to be worshipped . Their manner or teaching them , whome they suppose to erre , is iniuries , disgraces , tortures , whippinges , and euill life , Sanbenitos galleies , perpetuall imprisonmentes , and in the end Fier , wherewith they burne those , whom God , by his mercie , maketh constant in the confession of his sonne Christ Iesus . Who so listeth to see the craftes , deceites , stratagemes , and cruelties , which the Lord Inquisitors , or to speake better Inquinators of the faith vse , with the poore sheepe of Iesus Christ , appointed to the slaughter , or furnace , let him reade the booke intituled Inquisitio Hispanica , translated into French , English , and Flemish . In this booke it is liuely depainted , and with many notable exampeles confirmed . This is to be noted , that how many soeuer entred into the Inquisition ( for what cause soeuer ) all came out with confusion , and losse of goods , and many , of their liues , and none at all instructed . Such is the intreatie wherewith the Fathers of the faith doth intreat them . They haue not leysure to teach them , but to robbe and kill them . Would God , that according to the lawdable custome of Spaine , in other Audienecs , Iudges of residence should be sent , men learned and voyd of passion , which might examine the Inquisitors , and those that be , and haue bene prisoners in the Inquisition : O what would then bee discouered ? Aragon as it were by force , receiued afterwardes the Inquisition : and so they killed the first Inquisitors . In the 1546. yeare , Don Pedro of Toledo attempted to place it in Naples , but could neuer effect it , ( as Doctor Illescas vppon Paul 3. reporteth . For the Neapolitanes , did vehemently withstand it . Thinges standing in these termes , Pope Paule before certified of what passed in Naples , dispatched forth a writ apostolique , whereby he declared , that the knowledge of causes , touching the offence , of heresie apperteyned to the ecclesiasticall Court and Iurisdiction apostolique , commaunding the viceroy , and all whomsoeuer secular Iudges , to surcease in them , and not entermedle to proceede against any heresie , by way of Inquisition , nor any other manner : reseruing to himselfe the determination of such causes , as of a thinge concerning the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction . Thus farre Doctour Illescas . Some yeares after , one Sayavedra Cordoves , perswaded the king of Portugale that he was sent a Nuncio from Paul 3. vnto him . And so in the 1545. yeare , thus brought in the Inquisition into Portugale . There went out of Portugale 30000. Iewes . Time brought it to light , that the Pope had not sent him , and so was he condemned to the gallies . Another pleasant conceate haue I heard of this Nuncio , an excellent writer he was , and well knewe to counterfeite what handsoeuer . This Nuncio , remayning in the gallies , came a poore woman to beseech the Generall of the gallies , to ayde her with some almes , for the mariage of her poore daughter . The General made answere ; that very willingly would he helpe her : but present want of money , was the cause he could not . The poore woman with this answere departed weeping ; of whom , when the Nuncio saw her weepe , hee demaunded the cause of her weeping : She told him , that which she had passed with the Generall . Then did he comfort her , saying : that he would effect what she desired . And taking inke and paper , he wrote these words : Steward , vpon sight of these presents , giue so many thousand marmades ( the number I remember not ) to her that shall giue you this scedule , which scedule the Nuncio subcribed , as if the Generall himselfe had done it . The poore woman departed with her scedule to the Stewarde . The steward answered : that he wondered his Lord would in such a time send that scedule . But sith such was his pleasure , he would giue her that which he commaunded him to giue her : and so gaue it indeede . When the day came that the Generall tooke account of the steward , the steward presented the said scedule vnto him : which he read againe , and said to the steward . True it is , that such a poore woman came to me to aske an almes : but I answered her , that I could not helpe her for the present . And beholding the subscription said : this is my hand , but I wrote it not . Wherefore he made inquirie in the gally who had written it : and it was proued to be the Nuncio . For which cause the generall would haue caused his hand to be cut off : but at request of many , his hand cutting was spared and he put to the oares . For by reason of his wealth , he rowed not-before . D. Illescas in the life of Clement 6. saith : that he saw him in the gally rowing . One of the chiefe causes of the low countries reuolt : wherein so many thousands of Spaniards and other nations haue died , and so many millions of crownes haue bene wasted , y aun el rabo ( como dizen ) estápor desollar : & yet the taile ( as the say ) is to be fleyed ( for to begin anew is each day needfull ) was , that the Duke d' Oliua sought to bring in the inqusition . You see here the profit which the Inquisition hath brought to Spain . This saie I not , as though I would that there were neither king , nor ruler , but that each one might doe , and beleeue what he listed . Good lawes be necessarie in euery cōmon wealth , for this cause committed God the sword to the Magistrate , for the chastisement of the wicked and praise of the good ; as saith the Apostle Saint Peter . Let them then that doe euill be punished ; but not tyrannically . All lawes permit the delinquent to know who is his aduersarie , and the witnesses that depose , and who they be , that he may except against them , if they be infamous , or his enemies , &c. In this Inquisitorie Audience , the Lo. Treasurer , who it may be neuer knewe nor saw the delinquent , is made partie , the witnesses , howe infamous , what villaines soeuer , or great enemies they be , are neuer named , and so cannot be excepted against . The which is contrary to all diuine and humane Iustice . If the witnesses haue witnessed against one , three or foure things , the Inquisitors doe charge him , as though the witnesses had spoken of ten or twelue things , much more horrible then the witnesses haue deposed . And so maie the Inquisitors doe what they list , knowing that there is no residēt Iudge , which is to take account of that they haue done . Against this tyrannie doe we speake . Maie it please the diuine Maiestie , which hath geuen to the king the sword , authoritie , and commaund ouer all whatsoeuer that liue in his kingdomes , be they secular ( as they terme them ) or ecclesiasticall ; to put into the kinges heart willingnes to be informed of the wronges and grieuances which the Inquisition doth , and to geue ( as is his dutie ) remedie for the same , which one day I hope the Lord will performe , & reuenge the blood of the iust , which the Inquisition vniustly hath spilled . The blood of the Iust , is as the blood of Abell , crying for vengeance . How long ( say the dead ) for the word of God &c. Lord holy and true , wilt thou not iudge & auenge our blood . &c. The brotherhood hath done , and doth great good to Spaine : for it clenseth the waies , and wast places of the eues , and robbers and so men may walke , and sit safely , vnder their figge trees , and at the foote of their vine . A common prouerbe it is , that in Spaine are three holy sisters : the holy Inquisition , the holy Crosse , and the holy brotherhood : frō the one , which is the Inpuisitiō , they pray God to deliuer them : from the other , will they keepe themselues . The tyrrany of the Inquisition , in this saying is noted : God of his great loue deliuer vs from it . The Bubos ( a disease vntill then vnknowne in Spaine ) they brought with them , which returned from the Indies ; wherewith God did punish them , for taking the wiues that were not theirs . This filthie and contagious disease , hath spread it selfe so greatly throughout all Europe , that they make now almost no reckening thereof . And he is not holden for a gentleman which hath not had two or three times the bubos ( as they call them ) Other nations call them , the French euill . The Frenchmen call them the disease of Naples . A disease it is , wherewith God punisheth such as liue in that filthie single life , dispising mariage , which God in Paradice , & the state of innocencie ordeined ; and Iesus Christ with his first miracle ( as saith Saint Iohn ) at a mariage in Cana of Galile confirmed : albeit the popish votaries call it filthie , &c. Returne we to Alexander 6. Of him saith the Enchiridion of times , that many thinges in his time did he license , which neither for his person , his estate , nor for Rome ( being that it ought to be ) were lawfull and honest . Machauell lib. de Principe , cap. 18. of him saith : Nought else but deceiue men did euer Alexander the sixt , nor euer did hee thinke vppon other thinges : and found meanes suficient to effect it : and neuer had man more efficacie in striuing to affirme , and with greater oathes would promise a thing , and lesse performe it , notwithstanding his deceit did alwayes prosper with him , &c. Guicciardine , a graue author and of much credit ( as faith Doctor Illescas ) in the life of Alexander 6. ¶ 2. lib. 2. of his Historie giueth this notable testimonie of him . The most vile nature ( saith he ) of the bishop made what wickednesse soeuer in him credible . Who listeth to know further of this abhominable Alexander 6. great shame of our countrie of Spaine , let him read Paulus Iouius . In the 1503. yeare , Alexander with poyson , as before we haue said , died . Don Fernando and Dona Isabella , then reigning in Spaine . Pius 3. of Sena , nephewe of Pius 2. was thus chosen : when Alexander was dead , Caesar his sonne which murdered his brother , &c. aduanced with al the treasure , and iewels of the Pope , and with twelue thousand men , garded the Vaticano , a place where the Cardinals vse to assemble for a new election . And this he did , that the Cardinals should make Pope , whom he best pleased . But to another place they went , called Minerua , which when Caesar vnderstood , he sent thither his people , and beset thē about . Then ran the report through Rome that the Cardinals were prisoners , and that there was nothing but death to be expected throughout all Rome . So great was the feare , that it only seemed Haniball was eftsonnes to enter Rome . Caesar in the end , at the request of the Romans , and the Embassadours of Spaine and Fraunce . And for that his purpose he saw would not preuaile , with all his people departed from Rome . And so the Cardinals went to their Conclaue ; where after long contention , they elected Pius 3. who being Pope , he presently conspired against the French , which occupied a great part of Italy : But he proceeded not further , for hauing Poped but 27. dayes , in the 1503. he died . Iulius 2. a Genowey , nephew of Sistus 4. by his great and subtill wit , obteined great dignties , and in the end , to be Pope . A man he was naturally inclined to warres : which inclination , albeit he were Pope , yet mortified he not ; but holding rather absolute power ( as the Popes faine to haue ) put the same in execution . He had great warres with the Venetians , the king of France , the Duke of Ferrara , the Bentiuolians and other Princes . This Iulius , in the space of 7. yeares , that he warred with his excommunications , and armes , he tooke many things from Christian Princes . In which seuen yeares , through the intollerable tirany of the Pope , ther died by the sword aboue 200000 men . And yet nothing at all he grieued , imitating therein , the cruell Nero , who hauing caused Rome to be fired , reioyced to see it burne , as saith the Spanish song . Mira Nero de Tarpeya , A Roma como se ardia : Gritos dan ninos y vieios , Y el de nada se dolia . Tarpeyan Nero did behold Rome Citie how it burned : Yeeld shrikes and cries did young and old , His heart yet nothing turned . This Iulius was the cause of that so cruell and bloudy battell of Rauenna , betweene the Spaniards and Frenchmen : wherein both the conquerors and the conquered remained loosers . He seeing himselfe vnable to vanquish the French king by armes , attempted another way , and so excommunicated him , and also with him the king of Nauarre , which tooke part with France , he gaue their kingdomes for a pray , to such as could get them . By vertue of this excommunication , Don Fernando the king that wanne Granada , entered into Nauarre , and in the 1512. yeare , by force of armes tooke it . Guicciardine in his 11. booke of his historie , speaking of this taking of Nauarre , saith these words : The king of Nauarre being vnprepared and hopeles of power to make resistance , fled to Bierna on the other side of the Piren mountaines : The kingdome of Nauarre being abandoned ( except certaine forts , kept for the fled king ) without any cost or difficulty , and this , more through the reputation and neerenes of the English , then his owne force , came into the power of the king of Aragon , who vnable with other title to auouch his lawfull possession , alleaged the occupation thereof to be rightfully for the seate Apostolique . The noble Acts of king D. Fernando , be summed vp in this Sonnet . Iunté Aragon con Castilla , Gané à Nauarray Granada , Puse in Napoles mi silla , Conquiste desde Sevilla Otro mundo con miarmada . Castile with Aragon I ioyned : I wanne Nauarre and tooke Granada : In Naples my seat I placed . Another world from off Seuilla I conquered with my Armada . In this selfe same yeare 1512. ( as Frier Alonso Venero ) in his Enchiridion of the times reporteth ) died Pascall Bishop of Burgos . In this Bishopricke he ordeyned , that no vigils should be kept in Churches , for the dissolute behauiour , dauncings , and other thinges much offensiue to God , which there passed , and oft times whordomes , and other grieuous sinnes . Thus farre Venero fol. 117. For the same causes in all Spaine were they also taken away , for Pilgrimages were commonly turned into whoredoms . Doctor Illesoas vpon the life of Eugenius 1. saith : that in the time of this Eugenius was celebrated the Councel of Cabilona , &c. In which it was cōmanded , that in Churches , hermitages , & other houses of deuotion ( where it is accustomed to goe on pilgrimage , & to make watches ) no dauncing nor vauting should be vsed , &c. & alittle lower : This is a thing that requireth remedy ; & I hold it for good : if the prelates should cōmand to shut by night , the houses of deuotion ; & that there should not be in thē the crie & small deuotion , & the other inconueniences , which we ordinariely see in such like places , &c. And vppon the life of Benedict . the eight saith , the same Illescas : That it should not be amisse for the prelates to commaund : that none remayne by night in such like hermitages , for many wicked thinges which are there committed should be excused , &c. This Iulius with his hoste , vpon a time , issuing out of Rome , hurled the keyes of Saint Peter into the riuer Tyber , saying . Sith the keyes of Peter are now of no force , et , the sword of Paule preuayle : and so drewe he the sword out of the scaberd : For like a good captaine , he carried the sword at his side . Vppon this so notable a deede , many Poetts made verses , of which I will recite fower , that declare the Historie . Inde manustrictum vagina diripit ensem , Exclamansque truci talia voce refert . Hic gladius Pauli nos nunc defendet ab hoste , Quando quidem clauis nil iuuat ista Petri. From scaberd then his naked sword he drew . Exclaming & , with cruell voyce he said : This sword of Paul shall make our foes to rew . Sith Peters keyes nought serue vs for our ayd . What religion had this Pope , that so shamelesly mocked with Saint Peter , and Saint Paule ? When hee was made Pope , he promised , & that with an othe , that within 2 yeares , he would hold a Councell . Of this oath maketh mention , Friar Bartholmew Carrança , speaking of the Lateran Councell , that in the time of this Iulius was holden . But when the 2 yeares , & yeares , & yeares more passed , and no hope of a Councell was seene , the Pope being far of from any such matter ( for that the Councels are too bitter purges for the Popes : as before in the Coūcels of Pisa , Constance and Basile we haue seene ) 9 Cardinals ( whereof Barnardino Carauaiall a Spaniard was one ) together with the procurators of Maximilian the Emperour , and of Lewes 12 king of France , assembled at Millan and nominated Pisa for the Councel to be holden , which should begin the first day of September , in the 1511 yeare . The causes that moued them so to doe , were , that the Pope had broken the othe which hee had made : sith so many yeares passed , yet made he no showe of a Coūcel : & therfore , to accuse the Pope of enormious offences , had they called a Councell : Their purpose was , to depriue him of his Popedome : where vnto he had aspired through ambition and bribes . But Iulius vnderstanding hereof commaunded vnder a greiuous paine , that no person , of what condition , or estate soeuer , should goe to Pisa and that nothing of that should be obeyed , which those of Pisa decreed , ordeyned , and nominated Rome for the celebration of a Councell , the yeare following ; which was to begin the 9. of Aprill , 1512. At this time liued in Padua , Philipus Decius , an excellent lawer : who by writing , defended against the Pope , the cause of these Cardinals . When the king of France perceiued that the Pope had ioyned with the Venecians to make war with him ; he called a Councell at Tours , and there propounded these 5 questions : whether it were lawfull for the Pope to moue warres , and that causelesse , against any Prince : whether such a Prince defending his countrie , might set vppon him that had inuaded him , and depart from his obedience ? It was answered , that it is not lawfull for the Pope to moue warres , &c. and that it is lawfull for such a Prince , in defence of himselfe , to doe that a foresaid : and that for the kingdome of France , the law pragmaticall ought to be obserued . That no account was to bee made of the Popes censures and excommunications , if then hee should passe them . The King receiuing this answere , sent it to the Pope , praying him eyther to be content with a peace , or else to call a generall Councell , purposely to examine and determine this busines : but the Pope admitted , neither the one nor the other . This wretched Iulius , as some authors report , was reputed for a great Sodomite . Queen Anne of France ( say they ) sent 2 youthes to Cardinal Robertus Nanetensis to be instructed : whom the Pope abused : the like report , another author maketh of an Almaine youth , & great Lord , with whom he committed the like wickednesse . These be things , which neither honest pen ought to write , nor chast eares to heare : yet is it needfull to discouer the shames of the Roman Courte ; that Spaine thereby be no longer deceiued . And for this , pardon mee good Christian reader . Albeit that such a one was Iulius ; yet wanted he not those , that did extoll him for very Godly , wise , prudent , and a man of Counsell . Woe vnto you that call euill good , and good euill . When Iulius had Poped 10. yeares , in the 1513. yeare , he dyed . In whose time died also Dona Isabella Queene , and in her place Dona Iane her daughter , which married with Don Phillip of Austra , sonne of Maximilian the Emperor reigned . And so the low countries were ioyned with Spaine . Leo 10. a Florentine , was of his owne nature , quiet and gentle : but leauing himselfe to be ruled by vnquiet and cruell men , he suffered many Insolencies to be commited . Much giuen he was to Idlenes . pleasure taking , and carnall delights , many bastards he had : whom he greatly enriched , making them Dukes , and mightie Lords , and marrying them with great Ladies . At the age of 13 yeares , was this Leo made Cardinal ; what age was this to be a pillar of the Church ? At this Coronatiō , were made most great feasts which should be long to recount : Aboue 100000 duckets ( they affirme ) were cast among the people , as saith D. Illescas vpon the life of Leo , &c. Leo 10. at one time created 13 Cardinals among whō he would make Raphaell Vrbinas , a most excellēt painter , that this way , he might recōpēce the great sum of money which he owed him for his picturs . See here wherfore the hats doe serue ; & yet is this to be passed ouer , for they are wontedly giuē for other abhominatiōs . Liberal he was in granting of Indulgēces , & much more in taking money for them , to enrich his children . In the 1515. yeare , Leo graunted a Iubile to Fra●ucis king of France : which Iubile passed also , into many other prouinces . The comissares Echacueruos deceiuers did preach , that whosoeuer would giue the summe of money which was taxed should draw one , what soule he would out of Purgatorie . They said : that God ( according to the promise made to S. Peter , whatsoeuer thou looseston earth shal be loosed in heauen ) would doe all whatsoeuer they would . But not a farthing ( said they ) must be wanting of that which was taxed . They pardoned those that tooke this Iubile , for thinges done , and to bee done ; which gayne ( as they said ) displeased many Godly and learned , and so they began to debate the question of the authoritie , and power of the Pope . Which question , was the ruine of the Popedome . Martin Luther , among others , opposed himselfe to these Insolent Pardons , and preached against them in Almaigne ( as saith Bartholomew Carança a dominican Friar ) whose wordes , be these : In the time of Leo 1● . Martin Luther an arch heretique , arose vp in Germany : who first preached , and wrote against the Indulgences of the Pope , afterwards against the Primacy of the Roman Church , then against constraned single life , and other rites , and customes of the ancient Church . Carança our aduersarie , doth herein witnesse , what was the cause that moued Luther to speak against the Church of Rome . Who listeth to know this , let him read Sleidons Historie . Eckius tooke part with the Pope : and Luther and Eckius in the pulpits , preached , the one against the other . When Leo 10. heard of these rufflings , he condemned Luther for an heretike , which condemnation vnderstood by Luther , he apealed to the first General Coūcel : wherin he did imitate the vniuersitie of Paris , which a few moneths before had appealed frō the same Leo , to the Coūcel . In Rome Leo caused Luthers bookes to be burned , which when Luther vnderstood , he burned in Wittenberg the Cannon Law , which is the decretals , and Popish decrees , saying as they haue done vnto mee : So haue I also done vnto them . VVho will not wonder , and be astonished at so great a courage , and daring boldnesse , that a poore begging Augustine Friar should dare to doe such a disgrace , and to giue such a blowe ? and to whom thinkest thou ? to the Pope . Was not the Pope he , whom in times past the potentates , Princes , kinges and Emperours , fell prostrate vnto , and worshiped ? How commeth it then to passe , that a meane man of no esteme , gaue him such a blow , that hee left him for dead ? Not Luther , but God it was , that chooseth the low thinges to confound the most high . T●e stinke of the villainies and abhominations of the Popes , & Clergie , was gone vp to heauen : now were the iniquities of the Amorites come to their height . And God cast downe the pride of the Pope a second Lucyfer . God gaue vs the grace , that acknowledging such a benifit , we may be thankfull , and in holines and righteousnes serue him , all the dayes of our life . By this meanes , hath God brought vs out of darkenesse into light , and out of thralldome , into libertie . And Luther , not content here with , came to Wormes or Wormacia where Charles the Emperour held his first Dyet , & presenting himself before the Emperour & so many ▪ Papists as were with him , he disputed , & mainteined his cause : and in the end departed ( the Emperour , better keeping promise with him , then it had formerly bene kept , with Iohn Hus , and Ierom of Prage in the Councell of Constance . One thing here I cannot leaue to speake of : that Luther going to wormes ; his friend aduised him in the way : before they came at wormes , to beware of going thither : because they would doe to him , as they had done to his bookes : which they had burned . Whereunto Luther with great courage answered , that albeit he knew there were so many diuels against him in Wormes , as there were tyles vppon the houses : yet for all that , would he not let to appeare there , and giue account of his faith , in so solemne , an assembly . And so he dyed . In the 1522. yeare . Leo 10 hearing that the Frenchmen , by the Imperialls were vanquished , slaine , taken , and cast out of Italy , and that through his assistance , died by his excessiue ioy , and laughter , his soule departed from him , but of poyson that they gaue him , as Panuinus supposeth . An Atheist he was , & thought there was after this life , neither heauen nor hell . And so he died without receiuing the sacraments . He could not ( saith Sanazaro ) receiued them ; because he had sold them . And so almost no chiefe bishop ( as noteth Panuinus vpon the life of Pius 4 ) receiued them . His Atheisme plainely appeared by an answere which he made to Cardinall Bembus ; who had alleaged vnto him a passage of the Gospell : Whereunto in these wordes , he dissolutly āswered : what profit this fable of Christ hath brought to vs , and our company : All the world knoweth . Leo by this answere , well shewed himselfe to be Antichrist . Obey him then Spaine , and hold him for Chists vicar . Paulus Iouius wrote the life of Leo 10. where among other thinges . he saith these words : Leo had also an euill report , because it apeared that he affected vnhonestly some of his chamberlaines ( which were of the greatest nobles of all Italic ) & hartely and freely played with them . It is not Luther his enemie , that saith this against him : but his friend , an Italian , and Bishop Paulus Iouius . Albeit that such a one was Leo , as the historians of his time doe paint him : yet so great is the flattery of D. Illescas , that vpon his life ¶ 12. these words of him he saith : After that he came to the Bishopdome his care was alwaies to eate litle , & of meats but meanely ▪ hot , because they should not prouoke him to dishonesty . Hither to Illescas . In the time of this Leo , Charles the Emprour reigned in Spaine . Adrian 6. a Hollander , was tutor to Don Charles the Emperonr , and by his meanes , came to be bishop of Tortosa , Cardinall , and ( ioyntly with Don Francisco Zimenes Archbishop of Toledo ) gouernour of Spaine : & being resident in Spaine , after the death of Pope Leo , was in his absence elected ▪ when he was Pope , he promised to the princes by his letter to cause the court of Rome , which had giuen occasion of commiting great wickednesse , to be first of all reformed & amended : to the end , that that which had giuen cause of the malady , should giue also the beginning of the medicine , & health : but all was but words . For Adrian following the steps of his predecessor ▪ the ▪ Antichrist of Rome , gaue himselfe to persecute Luther ▪ Ecolampadius & other godly ministers of the word of God. He changed not his name , nor yet in customes & life was so wicked , as the other Popes : & for not being so wicked , many say , he was dispatched with poyson , & in the 1523. yeare dyed . In whose time Don Charles the Emperour reigned in Spaine . Clement 7. ( or as after some others ) 8. or 9. for the cause we haue spoken of in the life of the other Clement 7. Florentine was nephew , or as others say , the sonne of Pope Leo 10. Panuinus saith : he was the sonne of Iulianus de medices , and of another not certenly , or manifestly his lawfull wife . D. Illescas vpon the life of this Clement ¶ 5. saith : It is a thing much to be noted , that Clement hauing all his life time , bene most liberall , and a spender , & here with al affable , and well spoken , exceeding discreet , and a great Negociator , when he came to be Pope , he was not knowne , for he wholly changed his conditions , and became most sparing and remisse . So great is the change which dignities & honours doe often make , &c. In the time of this Clement , was great war betweene the Spaniards and French , which this Clement did much kindle to his owne shame and Infamie . And this by his vnconstancie : for now was he a Spaniard , now a Frenchman : and contrariwise , now a Frenchman & now a Spaniard . Three great things in his time happened in Spaine . 1. The taking of Frauncis K. of France , & so his nobilitie in Pauy : who was carried into Spaine , and there was prisoner . 2. the sacking of Rome , as we will declare in the yeare 1527. in which yeare was borne Don Phillip the prince sonne of the Emperour Don Charles 3. The coronation of Don Charles the Emperour , king of Spaine , by the hand of this Pope Clement in Bologna , and in the 1530. yeare . In the same yeare , the Germaine princes presented to the Emperour in the Diet , held at Augusta their confession of the faith , which they called the confession of Augusta : and for that they made publike protestation at the presenting thereof , therfore euer sithens are they called Protestants . Such was the sacking of Rome by the Spaniardes , Italians , and. Germaines , that since Rome was Rome , there was not another like it , The Spanish prouerbe is verefied : Lo mal ganado elloy su dueno ( se pierde ) euill gotten euilly spent . Rome had robbed them , and many other nations of all that treasure : God sent them such theeues , robbers , and Ruffiians , which neither pardoned men , nor women , small , nor great , Priest , nor Friar , ecclesiasticall , nor secular person . These theeues , ( if that be true which the Spanish Prouerbe speaketh ) Quien hurta al ladron cien dias gana de perdon gained a hundred dayes pardon . Clement himselfe , that Sathanicall father was taken prisoner in his owne castle S. Angelo , and the Spaniards made him rime a new Paternoster : which they sang together at the Popes windowe , to giue him musique . Padre nuestro en quanto Papa , Soys Clemeynte , sin que os quadre : Mas reniego yo del padre , Que al hijo quita la capa , &c. O father our as being Pope , Clement thou art , though not a right : In him for father haue I no hope , That his sonnes cloake doth take by might , &c. This cloake was the state of Milan , which the Pope pretended to take from the Emperor . Among others that wrote this History of the sacking of Rome , was a Spaniard , which at that time liued : the booke is intituled ●Dialogo ; wherein the thinges are particularly handled , that in the 1527. yeare happened in Rome . In it will very well appeare what a one was this Pope Clement , and how he , and his Court of Rome , were iustly handled of our Spaniardes . Paulus Iouius doth also recount it . Iohn Tilius saith : that Pope Clement was ransomed for 40000 florences . In the time of this Pope , and in a monasterie of Auserra in France , a notable historie happened , of that which in the 1526. yeare was done with the vomited Sacrament . The which when we shall treat of the masse , for that shal be his proper place ( if God please ) we wil declare . Most great vices had this Clement , a witch he was , a manslayar , a brotheller , a Simonist . a Sodomit , periured , a rauisher of young maids , a nigromācer , & a sacriliger . Adorned with these precious stones , he exercised his papal office : which is neuer to preach the Gospel , but to persecute them that doe preach it , and cast them out of the Church : Another Diotrephes ( as were also the other Popes ) was this Clement , of whom S. Iohn in his last Epistle saith : that he loued to hold the chiefest roomes , &c. And a litle lower , speaking of the same Diotrephes he saith : He not onely not receiued the brethren : but also forbad those that would receiue them , & cast them out of the Church . Note the place : & that the Pope at this day doth fully the same . Into France went this Clement , & liued in Marsille with Frauncis K. of France , with whō he made great friendship : for confirmation whereof , he gaue in mariage his neece , Catalina de medices , to Hennry 2. some of Frauncis . This is she , whom they call Queene mother , so spoken of in Histories , who died in the yeare 1588. After the pope returned frō France , but a short time he liued , In September and in the 1534. yeare he died of poyson , which was put in the smoke of a torch : wherewith he and son●e Cardinals his familars , were poysoned . Don Charles at this time reigned in Spaine ▪ When Paul 3. a Roman was Pope , he endeuored by al waies possible to aduance his bastards , of whom he had store : and to beat downe & oppresse Luther . For reformation of the Church , ( as he said ) he first appointed Mantua , to celebrate there in a generall Councel : but al was but words . He afterwards appointed Vincencia , as little was ought done . The 3. time , he appointed Trent , al was but wind . The 4. time , he again nominated Trent , where it began the 13. day of Dceember , 1545. & ended in the yeare 1563. in the time of Pius 4. So that it 18 yeare continued ; and for the hate as we haue said , which the Popes beare to the Councell , nothing euer had bene done ; had it not bene for the instāt v●ging of the Emperor , & his instigatiō of Pope Paul therunto . To recount his enormious & horrible vices , his murthers , robberies ; witcheries , treasones , tirannies , incests , and wicked whoredomes , we should neuer make an end . Some notable things wil I declare , notwithstanding that thou Spaine mayest open thine eies , & hasten to know him , whom thou worshipest as God in the earth : as the successor of S. Peter ; as the vicar of Christ . Paul 3. was a great Astrologer , southsayer , Inchanter , & nigromancer , & such as were of that arte , he loued & aduanced . A great friend he was of Dionisus seruita , whom he made Cardinall : of Gauricus Lusitanus of Cecius and Marcellus notable nigromancers , of these he sought to know the fortune of his bastards : which by their horoscopicall aspects , and houses of the stars , and planets , they gaue him to vnderstand . To haue the hat , as he had it , he gaue his owne sister ▪ Iulia Farnesia to the Spanish Pope Alexander 6. His owne mother , and sister he poysoned : Another sister he also poysoned , with whom he had an euill report : the cause why he poysoned her , was for that she loued not him , as she loued others , &c. Whiles he was Legate in Ancono with promise of mariage , he deceiued a young gentlewoman : & so the miad not thinking , it was the Legate , but one of his gentlemen , was deceiued . Of this coniunctiō sprang that good peece Pero Luis prince of Sodome , captaine Generall of the Roman Church , & Duke of Parma , & of Plazencia . The wicked abhomination he committed against Colmus Cherius Bishop of Fana all the world knoweth . This Pero luys , his owne gentlemen ( vnable longer to endure his tyrannies , and wicked abhominations ) in the 1548. yeare murdered . He was the eye of the Father , vpon whom he looked , and looked againe : And when the Pope heard any of his abhominations , ●e shewed no great sorrow : but smiling as it were said that his son had not learned those vices of him . This notwithstanding , there are some Parasites of the Pope , that against their owne conscience , affirme Panl 3. to haue bene married . And so D. Illescas vpon the life of this Paul 3. ¶ 17 saith : Paul 3. was married , and after he had put away his wife , of whom he had Poro luys , he was made Priest & obteyned the hat , &c. ¶ 23. he saith : the vnthought of death of Pero luis , lawfull son of this Pope &c. But Illescas telleth not who was the mother of Peroluys , nor how lōg time he was married ; nor wher he was married ; nor yet where he liued married . This Paul poysoned Fulgosius and Contarenus Cardinals , & Iohannes Baptista Vergerius Bishop of Pole , because they tasted how sweete and good was Christ , and how bitter and euill was Antichrist . Paulus Vergerius Bishop of Iustinopole , brother of the abouesaid Iohn escaped , and fled into Germany , and from thence with his writings made warre against him . In his time , with fire and blood , &c. Suffered the Church great persecution . In the 1546. yeare Alexander Farnesius Cardinall : and Octauius his brother , Duke of Parma , sonnes of the cursed Poro luys , and nephews of the Pope , going to make war in Almaigne , bruted it a broad ; they there purposed to shed so much blood of the Lutherans , that the horses might swimme therin . This Paul enioyed the rent of aboue 40000. whores , or as they call thē , Curtesanes , which were in Rome . The rent ( as before we haue said ) is a Iulio , or Spanish royal euery weeke . Multiply the same , & thou shalt see , if the Pope may make a mighty birthright of his whorish rents . This Paul 3. did excommuncate & an anathemise Henry . 8. king of England , and gaue his kingdome for a praie to them that could take it . Al which this Magnanimious king nought esteemed , but so valliantly defended his kingdome , that they , whom the Pope had incited against him , themselues sought peace with him . In the biginning of his Popedome , & the 1534. yeare , hapned one notable villany , done by the Franciscan Friars in Orleans . The tale is this : that in that yeare , died the wife of the Corregidor , or maior of Orleās who commanded that she should simply , without any pomp at al be buried . With her father , and grandfather did they bury her in S. Frauncis Church of Orleans . The Friars ( the person being qualified and rich ) supposed they should haue a rich reward ; & commanded many masses to be said &c. but they were deceiued . For they had but only six crownes , which the widdower Corregidor sent thē : whereat the Friars were highly offended , and for reuenge , with deui●lish minds , they suborned one of their nouices , whom they placed aboue in the feeling of the Temple , that he might make a great noise frō thēce , at the time whē they said their mattens : which the Nouice persormed , and said he was a soule ( as they cal it ) sinful & damned . By some that knew the mistery of Iniquitie , was this soule coniured , & being demāded of the cōiurers whō he was ? he answered , that he was the soule of the wife of the Crrregidor , which a little before was deceased , & that she was for euer cōdemned ; being demanded whereof ? answered : for Lutheranisme . Whē the Friars hard this , they made great exclamations ; heald their Church for excommunicate , drue thēce the sacramēt , & wold not there say masse but went within the monastary . The fame hereof ran throughout all the citie . when the Corregidon vnderstood his villany , he called the Friars before the Chauncellor of Paris : where the cause being examined before the Chauncellor Antonias praetentis the villanie was proued : and so Colimanus , and Stephen of Arras both preachers , and chiefe authors of this tragedie , were by publique sentence condemned . But to what ? To shame the villanies deseruing a 1000. deathes , for mocking at God & his religrō , & defaming of men . So gentle was the punishmēt , because they seemed not to faourthe Lutherans . In the time of this Paul 3. arose vp frō the depth & bottōe of hell , the new sect , called of the fellowship of Iesus , or Iesuites : Whom with greater reason may we call Iebusites , or Iebuseans . Their first author , inuentor , and founder was Inigo Layola : whom the more to authorize his name , they called : father Ignacius . This Inigo was a Guipuscuan borne , who being a simple and ignorant man , applyed himselfe to the the warres , and so in the yeare , las Comunidades as they call it in Spaine ( which was about eyeare 1520. or 1521. ) he was a souldiour in the castle of Pamphona : which Castle was then beleagred by the king of Nauarre , and the Frenchmen . And vpon a day as the enemies shot at the Castle , one of the bullets stroke a stone of the Castle , and brake it , some of the peeces of the stones , stroke into the feet of this souldiour Inigo ; so that vnable to stand , he fell to the earth Inigo finding himselfe vnfit for the war , changed his purpose , and so of a souldiour , became a holy hypocrite ( yet recouered he his feete ) and so gaue himselfe to foolish deuotion and superstition , which men of themselues , without the word of God haue inuented : and so deceaue all those , whose names are not written in the booke of life . Inigo then hauing bene a souldiour , and anignorant man , gaue himselfe to study ; and when he vnderstood somewhat of the Grammer , to prosecute his study , he came to Alcala de Henares , where , to gaine the greater credit , & , reputation of a holy man , he went barefooted : which maner ofliuing , when the students of Alcala , laughed and Iested at Inigo , confounded and ashamed , that they nought esteemed his course of life : leauing Alcala , he went to Salamanca : where the Students much more mocked him then before : For which cause . Inigo leauing Salamanca , went to Paris , where he was made maister , and gayned the opinion of an holy man : with whom in the 1537. yeare there ioyned ten companions , and so went they into Italie . Whiles Panle 3. Poped , the Iesuits began to be knowne in Italie : but not without great gainesaying and contradiction . They were permitted in the end , to heare confessions : and by this meanes they obteyned great reputation of holy , chiefely among Ignorant people . These ten companions , in the 1538. yeare were all together in Rome : whereof they obteyned of Pope Paul 3. confirmation of their sect , and were receiued vnder the protection of the Romane seate : but this holy viua vocis oraculo , remitting them , in asmuch as touched the dispatch of the perpetuitie of their sect , to Cardinall Guidiccion Luques : And being ayded by him , they were approued and confirmed by Letters and Bulles of the first of October , in the 1540. yeare , geuen at Tiuoli , vnder the name and title of the fellowship of Iesus , with licence and power to receiue into their companie ( which then was onely ten ) to the nomber of of sixttie per●ons . In the 1543. yeare of the said Paul 3. they obteyned license , to receiue into their companie so many as they would : which Paul in the 1545. yeare , did graunt them all the priuilledges , faculties , and graces , which at this present they enioy . Shortly after the maister Petrus Fabrus , and Antonius de Araoz , and then others also came to Castile . When Paul 3. was dead . Pope Iulius 3. almost with the confirmation of this sect , in the 1550. yeare began his Popedome . By the conuersation which Don Francisca de Boria Duke of Gandia , and Marquesse of Lombay had with the said Araoz , he bare great loue and liking to this sect ; wherein he was much more confirmed by the perswasions of his wife Dona Leonora de Castro a Portugale , much deuoted to the Iesuites : And so went the Duke to Rome , in the company of the said Araoz , who was the first prouinciall in Castile . VVhen they both two returned into Spaine ; the Duke was made a Iesuite in the Colledge of Onate : where he tooke all the orders . In Rome built Inigo Layola , the Almaigne Colledge , to instruct the youth of that nation against the Doctrine which they cal Lutheran : & saw befor he died 16 Prouincials of his owne Institution and more then 70. Colledges . he died in Rome in the 1556. yeare , and in the 61 yeare of his age , The Iesuits were commonly , and yet in Italy and Spaine , are called Theatinos , but so be they not . For the Theatinians had another beginning , and manner of liuing , certaine gentlemen , and other people they were , which moued with deuotion , were giuen to praiers , & singing other such exercises : and were called at the beginning , the fellowship of Godly loue . Of this company , was made Iuan Pedro Carrasa a Neapolitan , Bishop of Chiety : who holden ( a person famous as he was ) for the principall and head of these religious persons , they began to bee called Chietinos & after corrupting the word , for Chietinos were they called Theatinos . This passed in the time of Clement 7. These Chietinians or Theatinians by reason of the sacking of Rome , fled from Rome to Astia : where they found certaine venecian galleys , and in them passed to Venice . And this was 11. yeares before Inigo layola & his 10 cōpanions came to Venice , to go to the holi-land . The Iesuits stopped in this voyage , by the wars between the Turk & Venecias , went frō Venice to Rome . The Romans supposed they were the Chietinians or Thiatiniās , which returned to Rome , and so through ignorance they confounded these two sects , which are far diferent the principal of the Thiatinians Iuan Pedro Carraf● was afterwards Pope & called Paul 4. Of the Thiatinians , but few Colledges or monastaries are foūd ( to wit ) in Venice , Rome , Naples ; & Pauia . The Iesuites also , in Arogon of Inigo their founder are called Iniguistes : & in Portugal , Apostles : but in al places else , they are called Iesuits : and so in the buls & processe of the Pope are they called . Greatly in short time haue these Iesuites multiplied . For the locusts be they , wherof speaketh S. Iohn in the 9. chap. of his Reuelation , which issued out of the bottomlesse pit , whose K. which is the Angell of the deepe , in Hebrewe is called Abaddon , & in Greeke , Apolyon : both the one and the other word , as much to say as destroyer . And who but the Pope can be this Abaddon , which Popeth , and all destroyeth ? And who be his locusts but the Iesuits , which wheresoeuer they come doe destroy & consume all things ? They Insinuate themselues into the houses , castles , & palaces of princes , kings , and monarches , and stay not till they know the very inward secret , and intents of the hart : with fire & blod doe they incite them to war vpon those which speake not , nor thinke as they doe . And if force and violence suffice not , then by crafty treasons & poysonings do they practise to kill them . And so no Lord , prince , king , nor monarche , in his owne house is secure , if he speak , & think not as they doe : Sufficient exampls hereof we haue had within these 20 or 30 yeares let the Histories be read . Lady Elisabeth the most illustrious Quene of England ( wel knowing thē for such , as she , that of the Iesuits great treasons , hath so great experience , whō so , & so often , they haue practised to murther ; & ▪ God the father of mercies hath as often againe deliuered her , for the comfort of his Church , advancemēt of the kingdome of his Christ , & the confusion and contempt of Antichrist , that Abaddon : hath banished them from her kingdome ; commanding vpon paine of life , that they enter not into it . These Iesuits haue also practised to murther Henry 4. king of France . And so one of this company called Iohn Castell did wound him ; but by the prouidence of God , hee missed his blow , and willing to strike him in the throat , hit his vpper lip , & brake one of his teeth . The murtherer was caught , and as a traitor adiudged to death , and so Iustice was executed , on Thursday the 29 of Decēber , in the 1594. yeare : The house where the said Iesuit was borne , was pulled down , & in it place , a Piramides set ; wherupon the cause why the house was puld downe , and the pyramides erected , are written in marble with letters of gold : which in latine say thus . Audi viator , siue sis extraneu● , Siue incola vrbis , cui Paris nomen dedit : Hic alta quae sto Piramis , domus fui , Castella , sed quam diruendam funditus : Frequens senatus Crimen vltus Censuit . Huc me redegit tandem herilis filius , Malis magistris vsus , et schola impia , Sotericum , eheu , nomen vsurpantibus . Which in English is this : Listen O thou traueller , whether thou be straunger , or inhabitant of the Citie , which Paris named . In this place where I stand the high Piramides , was the house of Castel : which the cōmon consent of the senate , for punishment of the fault , appointed to be pluckt downe . To this hath the son of my maister , brought me , because he had ill maisters , and was trained vp in a wicked schole , which ( ô griefe ) vsurpe the name of the Sauiour Iesus . There was also written . D. O. M. which is : Deo Optimo Maximo . Pro salute Henrici ▪ 4. clementissimi , ac fortissime Regis , quem nefandus Parricida perniciosissimae factionis haeresi pestiferra imbutus , quae nuper abhominandis sceleribus pietatis nomen obtendit , vnctos Domini , viuasque maiestatis ipsius Imagines occidere populariter docuit , dum confodere tentat , caelesti numine scelestammanum inhibente , cultro in labrum superius delato , & dentiū occursu faeliciter retuso violare ausus est . Which in English is thus . For the health of Henry 4. most mercifull and potent king , whom whiles the wicked homicide ( infected with the pestiferous heresie of the most pernicious sect , which with abhominable wickednesse here lately , pretended the name of pietie , taught the people to murther the annoynted of the Lord , and dared to violate the sacred Images of his maiestie attempted to stabbe . But the dyuine maiestie letting the cursed hand , caused the knife to wound the vpper lip , and so by the teeth to be most happily hindred . Also : Pulso praeterea tota Gallia hominum genere nouae ac maleficae snperstitionis , qui rempublicam turbant , quorum instinctu piacularis adolescens dirum facinus instituerat . As much to say as : Banished from all France that kind of men , which with their new and pestilent supersticion disturbe the weale publique : by whose instinct and perswasion that miserable young man committed so great abhomination . It was also by the same Parliament of Paris ( which is the Chaūcery royall of France ) commanded ; that the Priests and students of the Colledge of Claremont , aud all the rest of the same fellowship , as corrupters of youth , perturbers of the publique quiet , enemies of the king , and common-wealth , should within three dayes after the publication of the present sentence , depart from Paris , and from the other Cities and people ; where they haue their Colledges ; and auoyd the whole Realme , within 15 dayes after : vpon paine , wheresoeuer they were found ( the said time expired ) to be punished as offenders , culpable of high treason : their goodes aswell moueable as vnmoueable to them any wayes belonging , to be imployed in Godly workes : and the distribution thereof , to be made according to the oder which the Parliament shall prescribe . Moreouer it was commaunded to all the kings subiects , that none of them send their students to any Colledge of the said company , which were out of the kingdome , to be in them instructed , vpon the same paine Laesae Maiestratis . All that which I haue said be the selfe words of the Sentence . Thus then were the Iesuits , for their treasons and villanies out of all France banished . But they , as vnquiet spirits , and friends to blodshed , haue not ceased to effect their busines , And so haue printed a booke , wherein wickedly they speake against the king , and the Parliament , that gaue such Sentence . They iustifie , sanctifie , and Canonize the foresaid traitor Iohn Castell , incite the people , and euery one of them , either by force or treason to kill their Princes and Lordes , if in and by all things they agree not with that which the Iesuites teach . This their shamelesse boldnesse , caused the most prudent Parliament in the 1598. yeare , eftsoones to confirme the Sentence which it had formerly giuen against the said Iesuites . Don Sebastian king of Portugale , for listening to these Iesuites , and being gouerned by them , destroyed himselfe and his kingdome . They perswaded his going into Barbarie , where he valiantly fighting , with the whole Niobilitie of Portugale , was destroyed , These Iesuites are the cause of the vprores in the kingdome of Swethland . They of the kingdome being protestants , would not that the king ( at his returne from Polonia ) should place Iesuites about him . The king , who was gouerned by the Iesuites , would place them . So that of necessitie it came to blowes . Then let other princes and Lordes beware of strange directions , and in no wise suffer the Iesuites in their lands : because they nought serue for , but spies , and disturbers of the peace publique , setting Princes against Princes . And that which worse is , all this which they do , they sanctifie with the title , pretext and collour of religion . Much puffed vp they are with the title which they haue taken of the fellowship of Iesus : as though the rest of the Priests and Fryars , and all other Christians were of the fellowship of the deuill . Many of their owne Papists , doe now begin to smell and vnderstand . And so the Franciscans , Dominicans , & others eate no good crommes ( as they say ) with them . I wil here conclude this matter of the Iesuites , with a terrible lie : which to aduaunce the kingdome of their king Abaddon ( that is to say , destroyer ) they haue forged . All the world knoweth , that in the land of Sauoy , is a Cittie called Geneua . This Citie in these last times , hath God perticularly blessed with the true knowledge of his holy word . With these weapons hath this Citie warred against the Ignorance , supersticion and Idolatrie of the Popedome . And that to the great aduauncemēt of the kingdome of Iesus Christ , & confusion of Antichrist . The Antichristians for this cause , and cheifly the Iesuits beare secret hatred towards the citie , & haue practised the totall ruine and destruction thereof . And seeing they could not by violence destroy it ( because God did helpe & defend it ) with notable lies haue they often practised to defame it . And so inuented they that , which their father the deuill ( who is the father of lies ) could not more inuent . They wrote one to another with great reioycinges , that Geneua was reduced ( as they call it ) to the lappe of the Church . They sayd , that Theodor de Beza ( the chiefe minister of Geneua ) who with his learned sermons , and writinges in that citie , hath aduaunced the kingdome of Christ for fortie yeares space , and more , beeing readie to die , had repented and turned to the Church Catholique : and that being in this holy purpose , he sent to request the Lordes of Geneua , and the ministers to come visit him : which had some what to impart vnto them : they came ( say they ) and that Beza exhorted them to be come Catholiques . And that with such vehemencie he spake vnto them , that he conuerted them : and that hee also reduced al ▪ Geneua to the catholique Roman faith . They proceede with their lie : The Lantgraue of Hessen ( said they ) hearing this newes ; sent some of his Gentlemen to Geneua , to vnderstand what had passed ; who returning from Geneua , said , that Geneua was reduced to the catholique Roman Religion . They said also ; that their Iesuites had gone to dispute with the ministers of the elector of Brandenberg : and that they had shamed & confounded them . To these most notable lies , answered the most learned Beza : the other ministers of Geneua did briefly also answere , but very liuely , in their proper coullours and shaddowes depainted the Iesuites . To which answere I referre me . The deuill , ( as our redeemer painteth him out ) hath bene a murderer from the beginning , and abode not in the truth : for there is no truth in him . When the deuill speaketh lies , he speaketh of himselfe : For he is a liar , and the father of lies . The sonnes of such a father , cannot be but murderers , and liars : Perque de mal Cueruo ( conforme al Commum refran ) mal hueuo . For of an euill crow , ( after our Spanish Prouerbe ) an euill egge . Such ( except by miracle ) cannot leaue their nature . When the Blackmore shall change his skinne and the Leopard his spots , then these sonnes of the deuill , taught to worke wickednesse , to murther , and lie , may doe good , and speake the truth . The gaine which these wretches haue gotten by their lie , is that very many which before well conceited them , seeing their lies so palpable , & knowne , that God ( to aduaunce his holy catholique faith hath no neede of lies , now nought account of them . Amongst wise people , and such as feare God , by little and little , will they loose their credit ; and so returne to the bottomlesse pit from whence they came . For God abhorreth all those that worke iniquitie , and those that speake lies will he destroy . The bloodie and deceitfull man ( as are the Iesuites , murderers and lyars ) will the Lord abhorre . Returne we now to Paul the third , who approued , sanctified , aduaunced , and extolled such monsters in nature . Paule 3. hauing Poped 15 yeares in the 1549. yeare dyed . In whose time Don Charles the Emperour raigned in Spaine . Iulius 3. an Aretinian , after great discord had among the Cardinals , was chosen ; who ( for that by the ancient custome he might giue his hat where his listed ) gaue it to a youth called Innocent , whom he had fauoured being Legate in Bologna ; & so made him Cardinall , and receiued him to his ancient office , This pleased not the Cardinals . And albeit one of them spake freely vnto the Pope , saying : what saw your holinesse in this young man , for which he ought to be placed in so great dignitie ? The Pope answered : what saw yee in me , that ye elected me chiefe Bishop ? So that ( seeing it is the play of fortune , which aduaunceth whom she pleaseth ) as your aduaunced me without desert of mine , we aduaunce this young man , and make him Cardinall : and so he was . This Innocent the Romans called Ganimedes : and the Pope they called Iupiter : The Fable of Iupiter and his Ganimedes is filthy : and therefore will I passe it ouer . When the same Iulius was merry , he said of his Innocent , that he was very la●ciuious , &c. O what a vicar of Iesus Christ ? ô what a holy father ? D. Illescas ( albeit the Popes parasite ) vttereth these wodes , Iulius 3. gaue his hat with the tittle of Cardinall de monte to a youngling of 15 or 16 yeares , whom he held with , him and most● strangely affected him . He shortly made him rich : & Caesar holpe him with sufficient pensions , and all this to gaine the fauour of the chiefe Bishop , that the Councell should eftsoones returne , and be holden in Trent : hitherto Illescas vpon the life of Iulius 3. Iulius was a great blasphemer , very filthie in his wordes , and much more filthie in his deedes : the same blasphemyes he vsed , that the desperate souldiers and horsekeepers , are accustomed to vse : which , for that it is so much against the maiestie of that good God , that with so great patience suffereth the blasphemy of him who boasteth to be his vicar , & calleth himself most holy father , ( A sathanicall father I call him ) I omit to write them . Swines flesh , & peacoks he greatly loued ( which flesh is euill for the gout ) & therefore his Phisitions forbad them to be set on the table : but notwithstanding , he would haue them . And when vpon a time they failed to set them on the table , the Pope missing them , demaunded where the porke was become ? And when the steward answered , that the Phisitions had commanded not to set it on the table : he cursed with his cursed mouth , dispiting God , with the same words , which ruffians & villaines in Italie blaspheme , saying , that they should bring him the porke . Another time as he was eating , they brought vnto him a peacocke , which was vntouched : and the Pope commanded they should reserue it for supper . And when he saw not at supper that cold peacoke , albeit he had hot peacokes , he was terribly enraged , & blasphemed , as he was wont . A certaine Cardinal which supped then with him , said : Let not your Holinesse be so angry for a thing of so small importance : whom Iulius answered . If God would be so angry for an apple , that he cast our first parēts out of Paridice : why shall it not be lawful for me , that am his vicar , to be angry for a peacocke , seeing a peacocke , is a thing of greater importance then an apple ? If this be not to profane the scripture , what shal be ? So wicked was Iohn of the house of Florence Archbishop of Beneuent , Deane of the Chamber Apostolike , and this Iulius his Nuncio in Venice , that he compiled a booke in prayse of the wicked sinne : which booke was printed at Venice , in the house of Troyano Nauo . Behold , if the abhominations of the Ammorits be come to the height . Awake Lord , remember , and iudge thine owne cause : behold for thy Churches sake , that swine doe destroy her : Qual Abad ( Aizen ) tal Monazillo such Abbot ( say they ) such nouice . An abhominable Sodomite was Pope Iulius , an abhominable Sodomite was his Nuncie ; which sat to Iudge the cause of Christians . Open thine eyes , O Spaine . Vpon the money made by Iulius , he put this circumscription . Gens quae non seruierit tibi , peribit . The people that will not serue thee shall perish . Wherein Iulius 3. appeareth to be another Nabuchadnezzer K. of Babilon , of whom these words are spoken . Ier. 27. 8. In the 1555. yeare he died . In whose time the Emperour Don Charles reigned in Spaine . Marcellus 2. a Tuscan changed not his name ; who being meanely learned in humanitie , was made maister of Grammer and afterwards Paul 3. made him tutor of Alexander his grandchild , whom he had made Cardinall , being a youth of 12 yeares old . What a pillar of the Church was this ? Thus by little and little came Marcellus to be Cardinal , & afterwards to be Pope : He was one of the three Legats , whom Paul 3. sent to the Coūcell of Trent . This man ( as he whom the Pope most trusted ) the Pope commaunded , that nothing in the Councell shoud be suffered to be spoken , which might any way preiudice the Maiestie of the seat Appostolique . & that all those which any such thing attempted , should be expulsed the Councell : and when Iacobus Nachiantes Bishop of Clodia Fossa , said : that he could not approue the decree which said : That traditions ought to be receiued and kept with the same Godly affection and reuerence as the Gospell which was written . This Marcellus was the cause , that the said Bishop was expulsed the Councell : and when Gulihelmus venetus a Dominican Friar , said in the Coūcel ; that the Councel of Constance was aboue the Pope . This Marcellus sent for him , and most sharply reproued him , and when the Friar answered , that experience shewed the Councell to haue bene aboue the Pope , sith it desposed him : Marcellus answered , it is not so . For that the Pope willingly depriued himselfe : & said moreouer ; that this he could proue by a bul of lead : and so commanded him to depart the Councell . Petrus Paulus vergerius , Bishop of lustinople , was at this time come to the Councell some held this man suspected in doctrin . For that he had bene often the Popes Legate in Almaine . The other two Cardinals Legats of the Pope : Poole , & monte , & the Cardinall of Trent himselfe , and Pachecus would haue permitted the fore named Vergerius , to haue entred the coūcel : & this lest in should be said the Councell was not free , if they chased away Vergerius , a man well knowne in Germany . But Marcellus the Popes third Legate , neuer stayed vntill hee saw him forth of the Councell . Many Bishopes hearing that the purpose was to expulse Vergerius . The Councell agreed , to write to the Pope that in no wise he should suffer such a thing to be done : because many would say the Councell was not free , seeing that the Bishops were expulsed the same . Ier●nimus Vida Bishop of Cremona , had in the name of the other Bishops , indited the letter to the Pope . Which knowne to Marcellus , with most vehement words he warned Vida , in no wise to send the letter to the Pope . For that it should be a thing euill in example , that the Bishops assembled in the Councell should write such letters to the high Bishop , as though they would seeme to prescribe him a law : which would be so great a mischiefe , that they should be holden for suspected . Vida vanquished with this saying so tempered with the other Bishops , that the letter was not sent . When Vergerius was to departe the Councell he went to speake with Marcellus , and among other thinges that he sayd vnto him , he demaunded , for what cause he did cast him from the Councell , and what Articles he could obiect , why he would exclude him from the company of the other Bishops ? To this answered Marcellus , because I haue heard , thou hast sayd the Legends of Saint George , and Saint Christopher , were not true . Vergerius answered : so it is , I sayd so ; and so I say still . For I relie vpon the authoritie of Pope Paul 3. who hauing commanded , that both the one , and the other Legends should be spunged out of the Roman Breuiarie . In the preface of the said Breuiarie he had commaunded ( saith he ) the Legends , which were not true to be taken away ; Marcellus thus caught , answered : that they ought not to be holden for good men , that seeme in the least thing , to consent with the Lutheranes , and so said he vnto him : depart then from our Councell . This haue I said , that it may appeare , what hope is to be had of the Councelles , where the Pope and his Legates gouerne . If there be any that will speake with good zeale of Gods glorie ; his mouth they will stoppe : and if he will not yet be silent , cast him out of the Councell . Behold how free is that Councell , where each one is not suffered to speake that is meet ? Such a one was Marcellus , before he was Pope : and such , and worse being Pope would he haue bene , had not God taken him from the world , when he had Poped but twenty three dayes , and some say that hee dyed of Poyson . Paul 4. a Neapolitane , before called Iohannes Petrus Carafa Cardinall Chietino or Theatino in the 1555. yeare with ful consent of the Cardinals , who desired to please Henry the French king , was chosen Pope . He being in Venice , before he was Pope , with his hypocrisie and fayned holynesse did Institute , or reforme the new order of the fellowship of diuine loue , which of him ( that was Bishop of Chiety ) was called Chietinos or Theatinos , as we haue said vpon Paul 3. He forsooke this order , by him instituted or reformed : and being ready to depart Venice , his religious consort demaunded whither he went. Whether I goe , answered he , can ye not come : giuing them to vnderstand , that he went to Rome , to be Pope , if he might . He gaue it out before he was Pope , that he nought else desired , but reformation of the Church : and so of this argument wrote a booke , which he dedicated to Paule the third . But when he was Pope , he for nothing lesse cared . Who listeth to read this booke , shall see , that almost he confirmeth those Articles , whereof we accuse the Papists . To wit , that so ruyned is the Church among them , that it is not now the Chuch of Christ , but of the diuels . The Popes ( saith he ) hauing itching eares , haue heaped vp Maisters , which entertaine them in their lustes and concupiscence . That through the Cardinals , and Bishops , the name of Christ is blasphemed among the Gentiles . That the power of the keyes , serueth onely to ●ake together money . That wicked men are ordeyned . That nothing but Symony is seene in the Church : That the Prelates bee verie ambitious , and couetous : That in monasteries , are committed enormious offences : That Rome is full of whores . These thinges and other such , doth this booke conteyne : of wicked customes and life , it onely speaketh : but not once intreateth of the false doctrine , Idolatrie , and superstition , which is taught in Rome : nor yet of the tyranny of fire & bloud , wherewith such are handled , as indeauor to serue God in spirit and truth doth it speake . But when he was Pope , how did he amend it ? As did Benedict 13. Pius 2. Pius 4. his predecessors and others ( who before they were Popes , much spake of the dutie of the Pope ; but being Popes , did the like , or worse then the rest ) euen so did he . For the cause of Religion , certaine Augustine Friars , many Bishops , and a great nomber of the faithful , he imprisoned , tormented , and did them in the end , what euill he could : Not for that they were adulterers , nor Incestuous persons , Simonists , nor blasphemers : was all this : but for the Christian religion , which they professed . Reformation then cast aside : he was occupied in the warres , against Don Phillip our king , and the Spanish blood . Deny him then ( O Spaine ) for father , who from the sonne taketh the cloake . The which this Paul from the king Don Phillip , and Clement 7. from Don Charles the Emperour indeauoured to take ; as in the life of Clement 7. we haue before declared . This Paul being a Neapolytan , and so vassall to the king , was to him a traitor , & teacher : taking part with Frauncis his kinges enemy . His great seruant Panuinus saith : that ayded by the French & Swizzars , he raised great warres against king Phillip : and renewed the old hatred . For the Spanish name , had he long before detested , that ( as saith Panuinus ) for publique and particular Iniuries , and so the Neapolitanes he well hoped , would haue risen against their king . When he was Cardinall , he perswaded Paule 3. to warre against the Imperials in the kingdome of Naples : promising him his seruice , and the ayd of many Neapolitans : of whom he had many friends ( said he ) within that kingdome : But Paul 3. was more wise , and refused his Councel . Then Duke Dalua vnderstanding that this Pope Paul 4. conspired against the king to take Naples : with a great camp , came vpon Rome and sent a letter to the Pope , wherein he shewed all , that sithens he was Pope , he had practized against the king , &c. and vehemently exhorted him to peace , warning him , that if hee said not , and that quickly , what he would doe touching warre , or peace , that he should be assured , the warre was proclamed : To the Colledge of Cardinals , he wrote also to the same purpose : and after fifteene dayes , when the Duke perceiued that the Pope prolonged the time , he entred vpon the Church lands and very many of them tooke , which he kept ( said he ) for the Church , and the succeeding Pope . All this notwithstanding would not the Pope yeeld to peace ; vntill he heard newes of the great victorie , which the king in the yeare 1557. hadhad against the French at the taking of Saint Quintanes : wherein all the nobilitie almost of France , and Saint Quintanes also were taken . In the 1558. yeare , and the moneth of September , died in Spaine Don Charles the Emperour . And the 17 of Nouember the same yeare , dyed Mary Queene of England and Cardinall Poole , & in her place reigneth Ladie Elizabeth by whose meanes , the great persecutions of fire and blood , prisonment and banishment , which the Church , in the time of Queene Mary had suffered in England , ceased . Fortie whole yeares that this magnanimous and most prudent Queene hath reigned , hath this kingdome by the mercie of God enioyed this freedome . In which time , this kingdome hath bene , and is , a refuge and sanctuarie for many straungers , who escaping the tallons of the haukes , and the teeth of the lyons , and woulues , haue thither retired . God for his infinite mercie , enrich it , with his spirituall and temporall riches : sith it hath entertayned and holpen poore straungers , in the time of so great affliction and calamitie . In the time of this Pope Paul 4. began the great persecution in Spaine , and chiefly in the Cittie of Seuill , and Valladolid . At the end almost of the 1557. yeare , this pesecution began : as we will afterwardes declare . The Cittie of Seuil , is one of the most Ciuill , populous , rich , ancient , fruictfull , and of most sumptuous buildings , that is this day in Spaine . To be most rich it plainely appeareth , seeing all the Treasure of the west Indies cōmeth vnto it , & that the king hath thence euery yeare a million and a halfe of Duckets . Which rent is so great , that fewe kings there be , that haue so much of one whole entire kingdome . Most ancient it is : For ( if we credit Histories ) Hispalo Nouono king of Spaine ( of whom it is called Hispalis ) built it , and Hercules before the destruction of Troy did augment it . That it is fruitfull , is proued by that place Axarase where be such , and so many oliue trees , from which is drawne so great plenty and aboundance of oyle , that it storeth not onely a great part of Spaine : but many other landes also farre distant from Spaine : It is seene also by the fieldes , of Carmona , and Zeres , so abounding with wheate : and by the pastures so full stored with vines , oreng trees , figge trees , pomgranate , and other infinit fruites . And where nothing is sowne , the earth bringeth forth much spirage and palme trees , &c It hath also much cattle : & chiefly sheepe , from whence much woole is sent into Italy , and flaunders . The father of mercy hath not onely enriched this citie , making it so ciuill , populous , rich , auncient , fruitfull , and of such sumptuous buildings : but hath also enriched & blessed it with all spirituall blessings , in heauenly thinges in Christ : electing it before the foundation of the world ( all this saith Saint Paul of the citie of Ephesus ) to be the first citie of our Countrey of Spaine ; that in these times should knowe the abuses , supersticions , & Idolatries of the Roman Church . Wherwith Spaine hath so long time bene deceiued ; and knowing them to cause it to amend , should publish ( as it hath published and dyuulged ) the same . And so Iesus Christ might reigne in his Church , and Antichrist be banished , destroyed , and slaine . About the yeare 1540. one Rodrigo de Valer borne at Lebrixa , liued in Seuill , where also was borne , the most learned Aentonius de Brixa , restorer of the Latine tongue in our Countrie of Spaine . This Valer passed his youth , not in vertue , nor spirituall exercises , not in reading , nor meditation of holy scripture , but in vaine and worldly exercises as rich youth accustomably doth . Hee delighted to haue good and well barded horses . To day was he suited in one apparell , and to morrow in another : hee gaue himselfe to play , to hunt , and to such other exercises , whereunto knights and Gentlemen applye themselues . In the middest of which his vaine exercises , he knew not how , nor by what meanes , God touched , altered and changed him into a new man , farre different from the former . So that by how much the more he formerly loued and followed his vaine exercises : by so much the more did he afterwardes abhorre , detest and forsake them , hartely applying himselfe , and bending all the forces of his body and minde , to the exercise of pietie , reading , and meditation of holy scriptures . Some small knowledge he had in the Latine tongue , did much herein auayle him . For now is the tyranny of Antichrist knowne , which suffereth not in Spaine , the bookes of holy scripture in the vulgar tongue . Many that vnderstood not the misteries , which God wrought in Valer , held for foolishnesse and want of Iudgement , such a suddaine and great alteration . For this is the Iudgement , which flesh holdeth of spirituall and diuine thinges : it holdeth them for foolishnesse , and drunkennesse , as saith S. Paul 1. Cor. 1 18. The word of the crosse is truly foolishnesse to them that are lost , &c , And in the 12. verse . It pleased God by the foolishnes of the Gospell to saue those that beleeue . And in the 2. chap. 14. The Carnall man vnderstādeth not the things that parteine to the spirit of God : for to him they be foolishnes , &c. And S. Luke Act. 2. 13. reporteth that many , ignorant of the suddaine alteratiō which the spirit of God wrought in the Apostles , said , they were drunken ; but those that haue eies , may see , that it was not folly , nor drunkennesse , but a change , wrought by the hand of the most high : and that the spirit of God it was , that moued Valer . When Valer was thus changed , he conceaued great sorrowe and repentance for his vayne life passed , and so imployed himselfe wholly in the exercise of Godlinesse , alwayes speaking and intreating of the principall poyntes of Christian Religion : reading and meditating in the holie Scriptures , and gaue himselfe so to read them , that he knewe much thereof by hart : which he very aptly applyed to that which he handled . In Seuill where he dwelled , had he dayly disputations and contentions against the Priestes and Friars : And told them to their faces , that they were the causes of so great corruption , as was , not in the ecclesiastical state onely , but also in euery Christian common-wealth : which corruption ( said he ) was so great , that there was none , or very little hope of amendmēt . For this cause , he reproued thē sharply , & that not in corners , but in the middest of the markets , & streets , & vpon the exchange in Seuill , a place where Marchants twise a day meete about their businesse : he pardoned nor spared them not . S. Paule ( as saith Saint Luke Actes 17. 16. and 17. seeing the citie of Athens so greatly giuen to Idolatrie was much moued , and disputed with the Iewes in their Sinagogue , and in the open market or assembly of men , with those that encountred him . Euen so our Valer seing so noble a citie as Seuill is , giuen to so great superstition and Idolatrie , and so full of scribes and Pharesies , of so many priests and Friars , he disputed with them in the markets & streetes , and reproued and conuinced them by the spripture . The same God which of old : made Saint Paule to speake : the same made Valer also to speake , And as Paule was holden for a Preacher of Nouelties , and foolish : for such another was Valer held also . The newe Pharesies seeing themselues thus handled , demaunded whence he had such wisedome , and knowledge of holy thinges ? whence ( being a secular man , not hauing studied , nor giuing himselfe to vertue : but so euill spent his youth in vanities ) proceeded his bouldnesse so vnreuerently to handle the ecclesiasticall persons , which be pillars of the Church ? By what authoritie ( demaunded they ) did hee this ? Who had sent him ? What signe had he of his callings ? The selfe same demaundes , made the old Pharesies to Iesus Christ , and his Apostles , when they could not deny their villanies , nor well be silent , when he shewed them their wickednesse . Behold how the old Pharesies , and the new be all one , and the sonnes of the deuill . To these demaundes , excellently and with great constancy answered Valer . This knowledge of holy thinges , he had obteyned ( said he ) not of his owne stincking pudles , but of the spirit of God , which maketh flowing riuers of wisedome runne from the harts of those which truly beleeue in Christ . He told them , that God and the cause he had in hand , gaue him courage and bouldnesse : that the spirit of God was not tyed to any estate how ecclesiastical soeuer ; the ecclesiasticall state especially of any other being the most corrupted and neerest to destruction . That the spirit of God in old time made of secular , vnlearned , and fishermen , Apostles : that they might clerely shew the blindnesse , & ignorance of all the Synagogue , so well instructed in the law , and call by their preaching , the That Christ had sent him : That in the name and authoritie of Christ , he did that he did : But the adulterous generation ( said he ) which hath long time degenerate from the true race of the sons of God , seeing that darknesse to be much manifested by the light and reshining of the sunne , demaundeth a signe . In conclusion , for so liberall and constantly speaking , was he called before the Inquicisitors ▪ valiantly did Valer dispute of the true Church of Christ , her markes and signes , of the Iustification of man , and other like chiefe points of Christian religion : the knowledge whereof Valer had obteyned , without any ministery , or humane helpe , but by the pure , and wonderfull reuelation of God. His foolishnesse ( as the Inquisitors called it ) did then excuse him , and so first confiscating all that hee had ; they sent him away . To take away his goods , pleasant meanes to reduce a mad man to his sence . Valer notwithstanding this losse of goods ; ceased not to prosecute what he had begun . A few yeares after , for the selfe same cause they called him againe : and yet supposing , that he was a foole indeede , they burned him not , but made him to recant or deny , not in open audience , but to himselfe alone , in the great Church betweene the two quiers . For all his foolishnesse , they condemned him to continuall wearing of a great Saint Benito ( or diuels coate ) and to perpetuall prison . From this perpetuall prison , euery Lords day , they carried him , with many other penitents , to heare masse and sermons in the Church of Saint Sauiour ; where , set to heare the Sermon ( albeit a prisoner ) he oft times rose vp before all the people , and when he preached false Doctrine , gaine said the preacher . But the Inquisitors , as then not so wicked , with conceit of his folly , excused him . Much did it also auaile Valer , to haue bene an old Christian , and not descended of the Iewish or Morish race . The Inquisitors in the end , drew him from this perpetuall prison in Seuill , and sent him to a monasterie in Saint Lucas , called of our Lady of Barrameda ; where being 50 yeares old and vpwardes , he died . By the meanes of this Valer , many that heard and conferred with him , had knowledge of the true religion : & chiefly that famous and good Doctor Egidius , Cannon & preacher in the great Church of Seuill , that so much good did in Seuill , both with his good good life and Doctrine . I haue long dwelled vpon discourse of this Historie of Valer : but pardon me ; for this Valer was the first , that openly , and with great constance , discouered the darkenesse in our time in Seuill . After this persecution of Rodrigo de Valer , many others were persecuted , some of whom escaped : as Doctor Iohn Perez , who came to Geneua : where he imprinted the new Teament , & other bookes in the Spanish tongue , others aboade there stil , of whom many perseuered . And others of the Inquicitions conceiued such feare , that they denyed the truth : and which is worse , were persecutors therof as was doctor Herman Rodriguez , & maister Garci Arias , whom commonly they called maister White . But God shewed mercy vpon White , and of a woulfe , made him a lamb , & so was he with great constancie burned . This White , when God had made him truly White , said freely vnto the Inquisitors , whē they examined him in the audience , that they were fitter to follow a droue of asses , then to sit and Iudge matters of faith , which they nothing vnderstood . In the 1555. yeare , seuen persons , men and women went out of Seuill , and came to Geneua , where they made their aboad . In the 1557. yeare happened maruelous things in Seuill , & worthy of perpetuall memorie : namely , that in a monasterie called S. Isidor , the most famous and rich in all Seuil , the busines of true religion went so , & so plainely forward : that vnable with good conscience , there to stay longer , 12 of the Friars in short time departed , some one way , and some another : al which within a yeare came to Geneua ; whither at their departure , they determined to goe . None of thē there was that passed not great dangers & perils : but from all these perils God did free them , & with a mighty hand brought them to Geneua . Thees , that abode in the monasterie ( for it is to be noted , that almost al those of the monasterie , albeit they went in woulues habits , had knowledge of Christiā religion ) suffered great persecution : taken they were , tormented , disgraced , very hardly & cruelly intreated , and in the end many of them burned : and in many yeares almost was there no act of Inquisition in Seuill , in which there went not more or lesse , out of this monasterie : Among those that went out , and came to Geneua , was the Prior , vicar & procurator of S. Isidor , & with thē the Prior of the Vale of Ecija , of the same order . And God with his mightie arme , did not only deliuer these 12 from the cruel grype es the Inquisitors before the great persecution began in Seuill : but afterwards also in the time of the great persecution , deliuered other 6 or 7 from the same monasterie , making foolish ; and of no worth nor effect , all the stratagems , Councels , subtelties , craftes , & deceits of the Inquisitors , that sought , but could not find them : for who shall destroy , whom God wil preserue ? In the same yeare of the Lord : 1557. another memorable thing hapned also in the same citie of Seuill . And this it was , that one called Iulian Hernandez ( whom the French , by reason of his small stature , called Iulian le petit ) with the great desire , and zeale that he had to doe some seruice to God , and his countrie , drewe out of Geneua two great drifattes , full of Spanish bookes , of those which before we haue said Doctour Iohn Peres to haue printed in Geneua ; Which bookes , and moreouer all those that taught true Doctrine and Godlinesse , had the Inquisitors forbidden : because the ignorance , and darkenes of Antichrist , loueth not the wisedome , and brightnesse of the Gospell of Christ : for feare that their workes should be conuinced and reproued . Iulian by Gods great miracle , carried all these bookes , and put , and dispersed them in Seuill . Yet so secretly could he not doe it , but ( by meanes of a fearefull man , an hypocrite , which sould himselfe for a brother , and was in deede a Iudas ) it came in the end to the Inquisitors eares : and so they tooke Iulian , and many others more . So great was the takeing , that they filled the prisons , and some particular houses also . There was eight hundred then taken for the Religion in Seuill : a thing which astonished the Inquisitors themselues . Among these prisoners , and them also , which were afterwardes taken , were found many men , excellent in life and doctrine . As were Doctor Constantine , maister White , the licenciate Iohn Gon●ales , the licenciate Christopher de Losada Phisitiō , & minister of the priuate Church in Seuil , Christopher de Arellano Friar of S. Isidor , a most learned man , euen by report of the Inquisitors themselues , & maister Ieronimo Caro , a Friar dominik , Olmedo , a man learned , & the beneficed çafra . There were also people both men & women , rich & of qualitie ; among whom , was that truely illustrious , in pietie and goodnes , Don Iohn Ponce de Lyons , brother to the Countie of Baylen , and eldest sonne of the Duke of Arcos : and Lady Iane , wife of the Lord de la Higura ; to whom ( newly deliuered of childe ) the Inquisitors gaue the torment called del Borro , in the Castle of Triana : and such was the torment , that thereof she dyed . For the cordes pearced the very bones and marrow pipes of the armes , of the muscles , and of the legges . And so tormented , they caried her to her prison as dead , casting out of her mouth bloud in great aboundance ; by reason that her intralles were broken in her bodie . Eight dayes after this cruel torment , without company , or any assistance ( saue onely a young maide , which a few dayes before was likewise tormented ) in the end she died . Oh Inquisitors , more cruell then wilde beastes , how long shall the Lord suffer your tyrannies and cruelties . O yee Spaniardes , that so much loue your wiues ; and so zealously , keepe them : how long will ye suffer that these cursed Elders of Susanna , should see your wiues and daughters in their smocks , yea in a manner naked , taking pleasure to behold them , and after giuing them torments , hauing sometimes formerly made loue vnto them , ô that all that were knowne , which in the Inquisition passeth . A certaine Inquisitor there was , which in merriment and iest , said of his companion ; that he contented not himselfe to beate a cutle , but also to eate it . This said hee , because the Inquisitor , had whipped a faire young maid , that was taken for a Iewe , thē lay with her , & burned her afterwards . By this subtillty may the rest be vnderstood , which the Lords Inquisitors vse with the women , which they hold prisoners . Of this great number of prisoners , where many burned by twēties , or fewe lesse , it chaunced that they burned them . The rest were vnhappily handled . The house of Isabella de Vaena , where the faithfull assembled to heare Gods word , was plucked downe and sowne with salt , that it should neuer be built againe : and fot a perpetuall memorie that the faithfull Christians , whom they called Lutheran heretiques , there assembled . In the middest thereof they placed a marble pillar . The Licenciat Losada , minister of Gods word , was burned : many deceassed , were vntombed and burned : namely Doctour Vargas , and Doctour yeares was this Egidius in the Inquisition prisoner , part of them in the castle of Triana , and the rest in other places ; where they shut him vp . D. Constantine ( who by infirmitie and ill intreatie was not long before dead in the castle of Triana ) and so knewe by such as were present at his death , and ayded him in his sicknes ) was also vntombed : which notwithstanding , the sonnes of falshood bruted it abroad , that Constantine murdred himselfe . This so great a lie , they inuented , that the vulgar sort , which neither know nor beleeue , but that onely , which the Inquisitors command them to know and beleeue , should abhorre the religion , and the preachers thereof , sith being desperate like Iudas they killed themselues . This D. Constantine , was one of the most learned , and eloquent men , that of long time our country of Spaine yeelded : confessor , & preacher he was , to Don Charles the Emperor & K. of Spaine ; & thereby might ( if he had would ) haue attained to great dignities : but as one that nought esteemed the vaine honors of this world , he dispised them al and returned to Seuill : where , of the Inquisition , he was taken ; therin died , and by the same was afterwards burned . About this same time , or a little after , began the great persecution in Vallodalid , where Doctour Caçalla preacher to the Emperour , the most eloquent ( as saith D. Illescas ) in the pulpit , of any that preached in Spaine , his mother , brethren and sisters , Don Charles a knight qualified , aud many others , were burned : The sonne of the marques of Poza , and others were disgraced , and the house where they assembled was pulled downe ; and in like sort vsed as was that of Isabell de varna in Seuill . The vulgar sort beleeued , that they met by night in these houses ; and that the sermon ended , they put out the candles , and abused themselues together without respect of kindred or other , & of many other abhominations were they slaundred . These lies be not newly stamped : many yeares are since passed that to defame the Gospel , and professors there of , Sathan did innent them : as by the apologies made by the fathers of the Church that then liued , to Iustifie their cause doth appeare . Read Iustine Martir lib 1. of his questions , and the answeres to the 126 question . Tertulian , in his Appologie . S. Ciprian against Demetrianus . Origen against Celsus , Arnobius in seuen bookes , and chiefly in the first against the Gentiles Saint Ambrose & Prudencius , against Symachus , & much to the purpose S. Augustin in the 5 first bookes de Ciuitate Dei : and Orosius lib. 7. Of the selfe same things that were the Christians in old time slaundered , of the very same thinges are we now falsely slaundered . About the sixty fiue yeare Nero caused Rome to be fired : which burned nine dayes : and the tyrant gaue it out , that the Christians had done it . About the 170. yeare , the Gentiles forced with tormentes the seruants of the Christians , to say of their maisters , many abhominations : and among others , that they eate their owne children . Celsus the Gentile Philosopher , accused the Christians for disloyall , and traytors : and said : that their religion they had taken from the Barbarians and Iewes . Origen defended the Christians , with 8 bookes which he wrote against this Celsus . In the time of S. Augustine , were great calamities and wars , the which Symachus an orator , and many other imputed to the Christians , saying : that whiles the Roman Empire adored their Gods , it prospered . The like Historie reciteth Ieremy , that when they worshiped the Queene of heauen : then all thinges prospered . Read the bookes intituled of the citie of God , where Saint Augustine wrote against this slaunder in defence of the Christians . In the time of the glorious martyr Saint Ciprian , who many yeares liued before S. Augustine , there was a Proconsull in Africa , called Demetrianus a great enemy of the Christians : he , and others such like with him , said : that all the wars , famine and pestilence , wherewith the world was then afflicted ought to be imputed to the Christians ; because they did not worship the Gods. Against this Demetrianus , wrote S. Cipriā , saying , that not the Christians , but the Gentiles were the cause of these calamities : because vnwilling to worship the true God , they adored false Gods , and afflicted the Christians with so great , and so vniust persecutions : not that they should confesse God , but that they should denie him . The weakenesse of their Gods he shewed them , seeing they could not defend themselues , &c. Al this in our time fully passeth : For the selfe same causes are we at this day slaundered , and vniustly , to the most cruell and shamfull kind of death condemned : The same state of the Church is now , as it was in the time of Saint Ciprian , and of the other Saintes by vs named : And as they were defended against the Gentiles . So we , against the Antichristians doe now , make our defence . We tell them , that God sendeth in our dayes , so many calamities of wars , famine , and pestilence , because they haue profaned the diuine worship , and in the place of the creator , they honour the creatures : They worship not God ( as he hath commaunded ) in spirit and truth , but after the doctrines and commaundements of men , and God alone doe they not worship : but also the Saints , their Images and pictures . They adore not , will they tell me , the Images , but that which they represent albeit their second Nicen Councell ( not the first which is holy and good ) commaundeth Images with the same adoration to be worshiped , as that which they represent : as in the beginning of this Treatise we haue declared . Also our aduersaries seing themselues in some affliction , inuocate the saints of Paradise , without any commandement or example in al the holy scripture so to do , where they ought to inuocate none but God alone . Also wheras ther is but one only mediator , Intercessor & aduocate , betwixt God & mā , which is Christ Iesus , as the Apostle calleth him : they not contented with the only Intercessiō of Christ ( for were they cōtented Christ is sufficient for thē ) many mediators do they inuent , & each one maketh choice of one for himself . Also they take away , & ad to the law of God ( he which so doth being cursed of God ) & so take they away the 2. cōmandement against Images : & to fil vp the number of ten . of the tenth , doe they make two commandements . Also we read in holy scripture , that the Lord in his catholike church did institute but two sacraments , baptisme & the holy supper : they haue made 7. They also say that neither the Pope , nor Coūcel nor the Inquisition can erre : hence commeth it that they giue so much credit to the decrees & constitutions of the Popes , Councels , & Inquisitors , as if they were the word of God it selfe : & yet would God they gaue not more credit to them , then to the word of God. Very common are ignorance , supersticion , & Idolatrie in the Romane Church : This is the height of al their wickednesse , that with fire & bloud doe they persecute the true & catholique Christiās : because so instructed & gouerned by the word of God , they worship one only God in spirit & truth ; & because they hold Iesus Christ for the only , and alone mediator and because they ad not , nor ought diminish from the law of God , nor his worde . When our aduersaries shal then say ; that we trouble the world with our new doctrine , we will make them the same answere that Elias ( inspired with the diuine spirit ) freely made vnto K. Achab. Art thou he ( saith Achab ) which troublest Israell ? Elias answered . Not I , but it is thou & thy fathers house , that trouble Israell : because ye haue forsaken the commandements of the Lord and followed Baall . yee then ( will we say to our aduersaries ) are they , that haue forsaken the commandements of Christ , & haue followed the traditiōs of Antichrist , your father the Pope ; ye are they , which worship not , nor honour God , but ye worship and honor Images , against the expresse cōmandemēt of God Exod. 20. Deut. 5. with many other places . Let our aduersaries ( at last ) vnderstand , these & others such like , to be the cause why God afflicteth the world , with so great wars , famine , pestilence , & diuers other calamities , within our dayes we haue , & yet doe suffer . His maiestie for his infinit mercy , & for his Christs sake , opē their eyes : that they may consider the works of God , & so may soften , & not harden their harts , as did Pharo : who by the more God did afflict him for his rebellion & contempt , by so much the more was he hardened against God , & the people of God. But leauing ancient histories , come we to that which in our dayes happened , let vs come to our countrie of Spaine . God by his iust iudgement hath many times in the space of 40 yeares afflicted Spaine , with wars , famine , pestilence , and other calamaties , which began a little after that great persecution , against the faithfull and catholique Christians : This persecution beginning in Seuill , hath stretched almost throughout all Spaine , against the noble & learned people ( as after we wil declare ) The priests of Baall in their pulpits , cōfessiōs & discourses do affirme all this of right to be imputed vnto those whom they cal Lutheran heretiques : The common people which neither know , nor other thing beleeue , but that which these Baalamites tell them , & cōmand thē to beleeue , doe beleiue it so to be . For confirmation of my sayings , I wil here recite that which D. Illescas cap. 31. vpon the life of Pius 4. saith . His wordes be these . In the 1561. yeare , on Saint Mathewes day the 21 of September being the Saboth , two howers before day in the morning , aftre was kindled in the streete called Costanilla of Valladolid so terrible and fearefull , that without hope of remedy , in the 30. howers space , it ruined aboue 400. of the most principal & rich houses of that famous citie . So wonderfull , & almost neuer seene was this calamitie , that it was taken for a thing myraculous : For the neighbour houses , and neere adioyning to those that burned , were not onely burned : but the fire in a moment did leape from one streete to another farre of distant , and beginning at the top of the house , brought the whole presently with it , to the earth . Many marchandizes , much wheat , wine , and other thinges , which by reason of the great furie and fiercenesse of the fire could not be put in safe keepeing were lost . The whole Citie was greatly troubled : because none could know , how , or by whom the fire was kindled . And all feared , that it was some coniuration of the Lutherans , And a little lower : There is made euery yeare vpon Saint Mathewes day a most solemne procession , to intreat our Lord , to be pleased by the meanes of his holy Apostle , to deliuer the citie from the like plague & tribulatiō . Thus far D. Illescas . To the selfe same purpose wil I here also recount a very pleasant tale , which I read in a historie , & I my selfe also heard D. Bourne , who in Queene Maries time was bishop of Bathe in England tell the same . The historie is this : In the time of K. Henry 8. one Malary maister of Arte of the vniuersity of Cambridge , was for profession of the Gospel of Iesus Christ , condemned to doe publique penance in the Church of S. Mary , in the vniuersitie of Oxford . The penance was , that he should publiquely recant , and beare vpon his backe a faggot , for the terrour of the studentes of that vniuersitie . And for the more solempnitie of this recantation D. Smith diuinitie reader preached . The principall and only matter , which he handled in his sermon was , concerning the Sacramēt of the altar . The Doctor for more confirmation and credit of that he had to say in his sermon , caused their holy and catholique peace of White bread , which they call the Sacrament of the altar , to be hanged in the pulpit before him : To this spectacle , ran very much people ; aswell students as citizens : which heard the sermon with great attention : hardly had the doctor halfe finished his sermon , when a voyce of one that cried in the streete Fire , fire , was suddenly heard in the Church . The cause of the crie was , for that one comming along the streete , espied a chimnie on fire , and after the English vse in such cases , he cried through the strete Fire fire . Whē they within the Church , & nere to the doore heard fire fire : they also began to say , fire , fire . And so frō mouth to mouth went fire fire . euen to the doctors & the preacher himselfe : who at the hearing of fire fire , remayned astonished with the great feare he conceiued , and marueyling what it might be , began to lift vp his eyes , and behold on all sides the roofe and walles of the Church . His auditorie seeing him looke vp , began with a loud voyce to crie , Fire , fire : some demaunded of other some , where see yee the fire ? To this demaunde one answered : In the Church● Hardly had the other answered : In the Church : when all in a moment began to crie out , The Church burneth , the heretiques haue set the Church on fire . And albeit no man sawe any fire , all notwithstanding together cryed Fire , fire , and each one supposed that was truth which he heard . Then feared they indeede : such was the concourse and tumult in the Church , that cannot with wordes be expressed : such as haue found themselues in the like cases , haue experience thereof . This strong Imagination of fire possessing their heades ; all whatsoeuer they saw or heard , confirmed and increased in them the imagination conceiued . The principall cause that augmented this suspition , was to see him with his faggot , whom they held for an heretique . This made them beleue , that al the other heretiques had ioyntly conspired with him , to set fire on the Church . The great dust which with the vnquietnes , concourse , & tumult of the people was raised in the Church , did augment in thē also this suspitiō . This dust then seemed to be smoke of the fire which they had imagined . This concourse was also the cause that many came to their deathes : for the small ribs & bones were broken , whereof many died . The people flocked to the doores of the Church : but so great ▪ was the throng & presse ; that none could go out of the Church In the end seeing no remedie , they begā to crie out against the cōspiracie of the heretikes , which had kindled the fire , to burne thē aliue . It was a world to see those great rabbines , those great doctors , with their long scarlet robes & doctorall habits , runne from one side to another , blowing , panting , and sweating , seeking some corners where to hide themselues . In all this cōpany was there none more quiet , then the poore penitent heretique who , throwing from him the faggot , it fell vpon the head of a Friar that was next him , & so abode quiet , expecting what God would doe with him . Among thē al was there none more feareful , nor more cried out for feare ; then Smith the preacher ; who with the first began to crie from the pulpit , saying . These be the webs & crafts of the heretiques against me : Lord haue mercie vpō me , Lord haue mercy vpō me : But his breaddē God , which he called Lord , & was hanged as we haue said neere vnto him , could not quiet him . Nought in this garboile more caused thē to feare , then when the lead was to begin to melt ( for ye must know , that many Churches in England are couered with lead ) & many of thē began now to affirme , that the molten lead fell vpon thē . Then were they amased , & many of them that had authoritie & cōmand , seeing that neither by force , regard of their learning , nor authoritie they could ought preuaile , they chāged their purpose & began to vse very gentle words ; promising to them they would pull them from that daunger ( albeit by the eares ) a good reward . There was a man that gaue 20 pound ( euery pound is forty Spanish ryals ) an other promised his garment , & others , other like thinges . They that might , placed thēselues in the hollownes betweene pillar & pillar , that the lead , which they said was moltē , should not fal vpō thē . A maister of the Colledge ther was , which vnnailed a table , & couered therwith his head & shoulders , that the lead should worke him no anoyance . There was a mā , albeit very grosse , who seeing there was no meanes to goe out of the Church , needs would be breaking of the glasse , to go out by the pane of a window , but half of his body being forth , he stuck fast in the grate ; so that he was not maister of himselfe , nor could he go forward nor backward . The poore paunched monke saw his danger doubled : for if the fire , or moulten lead should fal without , that part then that was without the window , would be in danger , & if it fell within the Church , the part then within was in the same danger . To another monke , another chaūce hapned . And this it was ▪ A certaine boy ( seeing that by reason of the great presse and multitude of people , he could not goe forth clymed as he could , vpon their shoulders and heades ; and so came and placed himselfe on the top of the Church dore , where he aboade , not able to passe further : Thus resting vpon the height of the dore , he espied by chaunce ( among those that came crawling vpon the heades of others ) a monke comming towards him , who bare at his backe , a great and large cowle : the boy seing good occasion offered , let it not slip : and so when the monke was neare vnto him , he let fall himselfe from the height of the dore , and very wittily put himselfe into the monkes cowle ; supposing if the monke escaped , that he also with him ( as it hapned ) should goe out of the Church . In conclusion the monke crawling vpon the heades of others , at last escaped , carrying the boy at his backe that was placed in the cowle , & for some time perceiued not any weight or burthen vpon him . In the end , within a while the monke came somewhat to himselfe ; felt his cowle more weightie , then wontedly it was , and hearing the voyce of one that spake in his cowle , then began he afresh to feare , more thē before , when he was thronged among the people , supposing ( & that verely ) that the euill spirit , which had fired the Church , was placed in his cowle : & then presently began he to coniure the spirit , saying : In the name of God , and of all the Saintes I commaund thee , to tell me whom thou arte , that hanges at my backe ? To whom the boy answered : I am Beltrams boy ( for so was his maister called ) But I coniure thee ( said the monke ) in the name of the indiuisible Trintie , that thou wicked spirit tell me , who thou art ; whence thou comest , and that thou depart hence . To whom the youth answered , I am Beltrams boy : I beseech you sir let let me goe : and so speaking , assayed to goe out of the cowle , which , with the weight , and the boyes endeuour to goe out , began to rend vpon the shoulders of the monke . When the monke well vnderstood the matter , he drew the boy out of the cowle . The boy seeing himselfe out of daunger ; tooke him to his heeles , and ranne with what speede he could . In the meane time whiles this passed , they that were with out the Church , beholding on all sides , and seeing there was no cause of feare , marueyled to see them in such a straight , and made signes & showes , to them in the Church , to be quiet , and told them abroad , there was no cause of feare . But for asmuch as they that were in the Church , could not for the great noyse , and rushing within , heare that which was told them ; the signes which they made , they interprete to the worst sence , as though all without the Church had with liuely flames burned , and that for the distilling downe of the molten lead , and for that it fell in many places , they should abide within the Church ; and not aduenture to goe forth . So that signes , and voyces much increased the feare . For the space of some howers indured this confusion . The day following , and that whole weeke also , were many billets fixed one the Church dore : one said . If any haue foūd a payer of shooes , lately lost in the Church of Saint Mary : another said , if any haue found a garment : In another it was prayed that a hat should be restored : In another , a girdle , with a purse , and mony which was lost : In another was demanded a little ring , & other such like thinges : for there was no one person almost in the Church , which had not lost or forgotten some thing . As touching the poore penitent , him they commaunded , that for asmuch as he had not by reason of this tumult , done his pennance as was meete , he should doe it the day following , in the Church of Saint Frideswid , and so he did it . These Histories of the fire of Rome , of the fire of Vallodalid , and the imaginarie fire of Oxford doe very wel confirme that which wee haue said : that the poore Chistians ▪ haue at all times bene slaundered , and vniustly condemned . Therefore are they called sheepe appointed to the slaughter ▪ God , who is Iust , will not leaue without punishment , such monstrous lies , such false testimonies , and such fierce cruelties : his day ( albeit he slacke ) will come vpon the Inquisitors . For the bloud of the Iust , holy , faithfull , and catholique Christians , by them shed , cryeth vnto God , as did the bloud of Abell , saying . How long Lord holy and true , wilt thou slacke to Iudge and reuenge our bloud on those that dwell vpon the earth ? To whom it was answered : that they should rest yet a while , vntill their fellow seruantes were fulfilled , and their brethren which were also to be slaine with them . This day let vs then expecte with pacience . God one day shew mercie to Seuil , that this monasterie of Saint Isodor , be conuerted to an vniuersitie , where diuinitie may be chiefly professed . The rents of this monasterie , which be great , suffise , with ouer plus to maintaine the said vniuersitie : and the ruyned house of Isabella de Vaena , may be conuerted to a publique Church , where the word of God may be preached , and the Sacraments without adding or diminishing , according to the institution of Iesus Christ , administred . So great and greater things then these , hath the Lord in our time brought to passe . It shall not be from our purpose to recite that which D. Illescas reporteth to haue happened in Spaine in the time of this Paule 4. touching the great nomber of Spaniards , of the religion ( which he calleth Lutheranes ) that was discouered . His words be these : In the former yeares were Lutheran heretiques accustomed to be taken & burned whatsoeuer , in Spaine : but al those that they punished , were straungers , as Dutchmen , Fleminges , or Englishmen , &c. And of those which came from these kingdomes . And a little lower : vile people and of most wicked race afore times did wontedly goe out to the Scaffoldes , and to weare the Sarbenitos in the Churches : but in these latter yeares , haue we seene the prisons , scaffolds , and fires also furnished with famous people . And ( which is more to be moaned ) of illustrious persons also and of such , as to the eie of the world , in learning and life were farre before others , &c. And somewhat lower : The businesse came to termes , that they practised now among themselues , a most fearefull conspiracie , such , as had it not happened so soone to be discouered ( as it was afterwardes vnderstood ) al Spaine had run in great hazard to be lost , &c. And a lttle lower : In Valladolid D. Caçalla , his fiue brothers and mother , with most great secrecie , & singular diligence , were taken . In Toro was taken Herrezuelus , & many other in Cemora , & in Pedrosa , many men & women , Nunnes , maried women , and damsels , famous and of great qualitie , &c. Among those that were burned , were also certaine Nunnes , very young , and beautifull : who not contented to be Lutherans , were teachers of that cursed doctrin , &c. And alittle after . Al the prisoners were of Valladolid , Seuill , and Toledo , persons sufficiently qualified , &c. And so many & such they were , that it was thought if they had two or three moneths more slacked to remedy this mischiefe : all Spaine would haue burned , and we should haue come to the most bitter mischaunce that euer was seene therein . Hitherto D. Illescas . Whereof we will conclude , that God hath reuealed the light of his Gospel in Spaine to learned people , and people of renowne , famous & noble . He will shew like mercy when he pleaseth , to the vulgar and common sort . When they see in Spaine a man well lettered and learned then say they , Que es tan docto , que està en peligro de ser Luthrano he is so learned , that he is in danger to become a Lutheran : And there is not almost any noble house in Spaine , that hath not had in it some one or more of the reformed religiō . His maiestie for his Christs sake our redeemer increase the nomber , for his glory , & the confusion of Antichrist . But returning to Paul 4. In August , and the 1559. yeare , after he had poped 4 yeres , and almost three moneths , he died . The seat was voyd 4 moneths , & 7 dayes , Don Phillip 2. being king of Spaine . Pius 4. a Millanist was not much liked nor loued of his predecessor Paul 4. which Paul in the consistorie , did publish , & openly speake against him , saying : that by euill meanes he had procured the Archbishoprick of Milan . Then Pius knowing the dislike of Paule 4. against him , departed from Rome : & thence was absent all the time that Paule the fourth Poped . But when Paule was dead , and he chosen after great discord , and foure moneths & 7 dayes : that the sea was vacant , he reuenged himselfe of him . For many things which Paul had commanded , did Pius countermaund : & so pronouncing Don Charles the Emperour , & Don Phillip his son , kings of Spaine innocent and faultlesse , he absouled them of all whatsoeuer Paule 4. had obiected against them . He confirmed the resignement of the Empire , made by Don Charles , to Ferdinādo his brother , which Paul whiles he liued , neither would approue , nor cōfirme . To master Antonius Columna , he restored his patrimony , whereof Paul had depriued him : many otherlike thinges he did , in despite of his predecessor Paul 4. by Panuinus vpon his life recited . The same Panuinus , of Pius 4. saith : that when he was Bishop , he became another man ; entertaining other customes , & maners ( not better but worse ) For he which till then was holden curteous , pacient , a well doer , gentle , and not couetous , suddaynely seemed to haue changed his nature . Such is the seat papall , that he which once sitteth therein ; albeit before he were not euill , becometh euill . And if he were euill , becometh worse , and in the end most euill : as to this Pius 4. it happened . The same Panuinus saith : that Pius had no grauitie , either in countenance gate , or gestures : that more scoffing he was , then beseemed the maiestie which he represented : of him ( saith he ) that whiles he liued without charge he was of good life & reputation , and whiles also he had charge , vnder the high bishops his predecessors . When he was Pope , great shewes he gaue of a good Bishop , insomuch that he held the Councell of Trent ( note the hypocrisie ) whiles the Councell continewed , he fayned to be good , but the Councell once ended , Pius vsing great libertie , did many thinges that pleased not all men . And a little lower , Pius was a glutton , and swillar : but chiefly in eating , for at supper he exceeded . Giuen he was to delights and pleasure : he was openly collerique , enuious he was , but in secret : impatient to heare . In his answeres sometime hard and bitter , ambitious , to commaund , crafty , a fayner and distembler . When he sa●●e it needefull , fearefull , but bould in dissembling his feare , and ill be loued . Panuinus his friend , all this ▪ and yet much more saith of him : Albeit true it is , that as a Parasite of the Popes , much good he saith of him also . But what vertues could possesse a man subiect to such manifest and enormious sinnes ? He had ( saith he ) a singular memorie , and so could aptly , and suddenly recite the whole volume of the auncient lawyers , Poets , and Historians ( but not of the Bible , which I suppose he neuer read ▪ for by his profession , he was not a diuine ▪ but a lawyer ) of him ( saith he also ) that at the handes of Cardinall Borromeo his nephewe and sisters sonne , with great deuotion he receiued all the Sacraments of the Church , the which ( to my knowledge ) we doe not read ( saith the same Panuinus ) to haue happened to any of the chiefe Bishops . Doctour Ille●cas speaking of Pascall 2. saith . That hauing first receiued the holy sacraments , he died . Of the other Popes I doe not remember that he saith any such thing . The reason is ( as saith Sanazaro speaking of Leo 10. ) that the Popes being great Simonists , haue sould the Sacraments , and so not kept them for themselues . Or to speake better , the cause is , that the Popes hold and say in their harts there is no God : and so in the time of sicknes , and at poynt to die , they make no esteeme of the sacraments , or Christian religion , but die like swine . This Pope Pius 4. ordeyned a confession of faith , which all they should make , that were to be Bishops : the which in his life Panuinus placeth . This confession is a summary of all the ignorances , supersticions , and Idolatries of the Antichristianisme or papisme . This Popes whole study was , by right or wrong , to get money : and whereof he had store : which vpon his kindred , friends , & buyldings , Whereunto he was much inclined he wasted . In the 1565. yeare , after he had Poped almost six yeares , he dyed ( as in Rome went the common voyce and fame ) in the armes of his minion ( which is not much out of square , sith Panuinus his friend of him saith , that he was giuen to delightes and pleasures ) and ( as saith the same Panuinus ) he procured his owne death . Morbo ex victus intemperancia hausto ) to wit by disorder in eating , and glutting , whose belly was his God : our king Don Phillip 2. then reigning in Spaine . In the time of this Pius 4. and the 1563. yeare , a thing very strange happened in Seuill , the which , had it proceeded further , & the Inquisitors bene a little more carelesse ; so likely it had brought the whole papasie to the ground : else should it at the least haue receiued some notable damage . The matter is this . In Seuill where some more curious , then was mete for the papasie : which of the priests and Friars complained bitterly to the Inquisitors , because they abused confession ( as others also afore time had abused it ) in courting and making loue to honest matrons and damsels ; and for such end moreouer , as such beginnings accustomably succeede . The holy office thought meete , that such confessors should be punished : But for that the matter was obscure , and none in particular but generally were accused ; they made an edict , & published it throughout al the Churches of the Archbishoprick of Seuil , commanding al & euery person of what estate or condition they were , which had knowne , heard or vnderstoode , if any Fryar or Priest whatsoeuer , that with their daughter or daughters at confession had to this end abused the sacrament of confession ; that such person vpon most grieuous payne , shoud declare it to the holy office within 30 dayes . This decree once published , so great was the multitude of women , which from Seuill only went to accuse their filthie confessors to the Inquisition , that 20 notaries , and so many Inquisitors , sufficed not to take their depositions . The Inquisitors finding themselues much wearied and vnable in 30 dayes to dispatch the businesse , gaue them other 30 , and yet these 30 not suffising , againe and againe , they prolonged the time . Many honest matrons , and many Ladies of qualitie , held great warres within themselues : The scruple of conscience , on the one side , to incurre the sentence of excommunication imposed by the Inquisitors vppon such as should conceale it , moued them to goe . And on the other side , they feared lest their husbandes holding them for suspect , should become iealous of them . And so , neither durst they , nor yet found oportunitie , to goe and speake with the Inquisitors . But at last disguised and masked after the manner of Andaluzia , as couert as they could , they went to the Inquisitors : yet how disguised , and secret soeuer they were , many husbands left not to follow them , and watche them earely to knowe whither they went : which was the cause of great iealousie . On the other side it was a sport to see the priests and Friars fathers of confession , to goe sad and sorrowfull hanging downe their heades , by reason of their guilty conscience : euery hower and mynute expecting , when the Familiar of the Inquisition would lay handes vpon them . Many of them supposed , that a great persecution was to come vppon them ; yea and greater then that which the Lutherans then suffered , yet was all their feare but winde , and smoke which passeth away : For the Inquisitors by experience foreseeing the great damage that would redound to all the Romane Church , if their ecclesiastical persons should be despised and pointed at : and the sacrament of confession should not be so prised nor esteemed as before : would no further proceed in the busines ; but interposing their authoritie , hushed all thinges , as though nothing had euer happened . And so no cōfessor was chastised , no not those , whose villanies were sufficiently proued : which thing freed the ecclesiasticall order from great anguish of mind , and all their sorrowe was turned into ioy . But his day will come vppon such , and the Inquisitors that smothered so great villanies , and abhominations : Who pardoning their friendes , and houshold fathers of confession : turned all their hate and fury against their enemies the Lutherans : whom with fire and bloud , they did not onely persecute in Seuill and Valladolid : but in many partes of Spaine also . And thus was Iesus Christ againe in his members condemned , and Barrabas let loose . About the 1550. yeare one Don Pedro de Cordoua priest made confession an Instrument to abuse his deuout penitents . About 1576 yeare for the like businesse , were many Theatinians , or Iesuites ( called Alumbrados ) in Erena condemned : the principall of whom was called Father Ternan daluares who dyed in the gallies . Not many yeares since , in Sicilia another such like chaunce happened , not that which to this purpose saith Machauile , in the third booke and first chapter of his discourses . I alleage not Machauile because I hold him for Godly , but for a wicked polititian doe I hold him : the Historie that he recounteth , doe I alleage . Of all the Romane Bishops ( as saith Panuinus vpon the life of this Pope ) very fewe there were , that from such lowe beginnings , and in such short time had attained so great dignities as did Pius 5. for being a friar Dominick , without any other office , he came on foote to Rome : and within 15 yeares obteined all these offices : Inquisitor he was , Bishop , Cardinall and Pope . His name at the font was Anthony : because he was borne on S. Anthonies day : when he was fifteene yeares old , he placed himselfe a Fryar , in a monasterie of the Dominicks , and called he was Michaell : This name he held , vntill he was Pope : and would then neither be called Anthony , which was his Christian name : nor Michael , which was the name of his order , but called himselfe Pius 5. which name well agreeth with the figure called Antiphrasis , as when we call a Negro White Iohn ; So he being Impious , called himselfe Pius . Cōcerning his electiō might well be said , that which said Iohn Bishop and Cardinall of Porta said ( as Panuinus reporteth ) of Gregorie 10. Quem patrem patrum fecit discordia fratrum . The discorde among the Cardinals , made Pius the fift ; Pope . After hee was made Pope , he gaue out against the most gracious Queen of England , defendresse of the true & Catholique faith , a most pestilent bull ; wherin he absolued all her subiects from of their oathe of obedience which they had made : and exhorted the Christian Princes , to take armes against her . This furious and brutish lightning effected no mischiefe , al was turned to smoke nothing was heard but a certaine thunderclap , & noise of gunshot or childernes squibbes . And so his bull was foolishnesse , a little bubble it was , which when is rayneth , is made vpon the water , and presently vadeth away . He that brought this bull to England , was caught ; and as a traitor sentenced to death : and quartered ; the Pope his God on earth being vnable to helpe him , nor with all the Masses , they sayd for him , could draw him out of hell . And the Queene in her kingdome liueth and reigneth ; triumphing ouer her enemies , maintaining and defending the holy catholique faith , and making her kingdome a receptacle , refuge and sanctuarie for poore strangers , which from so many parts of Europe ( flying the tyranny of the Roman Antichrist ) haue these 40. yeares space with drawne themselues to it . The powerfull arme of the most high God , all sufficient , whose name is Iehoua hath done this : to him be the glory for euer & euer amen . For besides him is there no God : cōfounded then be they that serue and worship carued Images ; those that worship Idols : sith they neither can helpe them , nor yet doe goodnesse . This Impius 5. spunged out of Petrarque and Bocace the famous Italian Poets , all that , which with great liberty and truth they had said concerning the Pope , the court of Rome , and ecclesiastcall persons . For ye must note , that before God raised vp Luther , and others more that succeeded ; the Italians , and chiefly , the subtill and free witted Florentines , were those , that with their liuely collours , and proper shaddowes painted out the Pope , his Roman Court and clergie . Read Dant , Petrark and Bocace ( but beware they be not those which the Pope hath gelded , and thou shalt see if I speake truth . Great shame it is for our Spaniards , who esteemed themselues of as free and good conceit as the Italians , that they disable , and deiect themselues slaues to the Pope ; not daring to whisper against him , what villanies soeuer they see him commit . Libertie of conscience : Libertie , away away with the Pope this proud Antichrist . Some of these places which Pius 5. hath gelded , among the sayings of learned men , which haue spoken against the Pope , will we afterwards alleage . In the 1572 yeare , and first day of May died Pius 5. Don Philip being king of Spaine . Gregorie 13. a Bolonnist , before called Hugo boncompagno the 15. day of may , & 1572. yeare was set in the seat of Antichrist . 13 yeares little more , or lesse he Poped , when he was Pope , he renewed the old hatred of his predecessor Pius 5. against the Queene of England : & so practized by al possible meanes , one while by force ( as appeareth by the great Armada sent into Ireland , & had a miserable end ) another while by craft and deceit , ( as was seene in the great traitor Parry , and others by him sent , who had also a miserable end , and were quatered into 4 parts , as they had deserued ) to doe her all the mischiefe he could . But God deliuered the Queene from all those cursed inuentions , and the same God a iust iudge , in the end chastized this Gregorie , by killing his body , and sending his soule into hell . It was the common voyce and fame in Rome , that Gregorie , before he was Pope , and also being Pope , like a father , but not most holy : nor yet holy , but carnall , had his concubyne of whom he had also little sonnes , which said vnto him such graces , as made him to laugh . And beeing Pope , such was the grace that his little sonne Philippicus sayd , that the Pope his father gaue him fiue thousand crownes of rent . Marke ô yee Spaniards , how the Patrimony which you call Saint Peters , is imployed . And he is not alone , he which hath it doth so also imploy it : as we haue seene in the liues of the Popes . The ceremony of the stoole , needed not this Gregorie : for very well was he knowne to be a man , and not a woman . In the time of this Pope , was the most fierce & bloudy battaile betweene the Portugales , and Moores in Africk : wherein 3 kinges died . Don Sebastian the king , being dead in this battell ; the Cardinall Don Henry , brother of king Don Iohn the third grandfather of Don Sebastian , was elected king , who like another Anius was king and Priest , of whom Virgill saith in the 3. of his Aeneads . Rex Anius , rex idem hominum , Phaebique sacerdos . Of this Cardinall say the Portugales , that in the Epistle of the moone he was borne , and in the Eclipse of the moone he died . In the 1581 or 82 yeare , & in the time of Gregorie 13. his Popeing , a very straunge chaunce happened in Valladolid . There dwelled in Valladolid , a knight quallified , who in the Inquisition had 2 daughters , which constantly perseuering in the good religion , they had learned of the good D. Ca●alla , and other martyrs of Iesus Christ ; were condemned to be burned . The father being a most rancke Papist : besought the Inquisitors to permit thē for their better instruction to be carried to his house : which thing , the Inquisitors , in regard of the great credit they reposed in him : graunted . And brought thus to his house , the father endeauored to diuert them from their constant resolution . And seing he could not conuince them ; he caused Priests and Friars to dispute with them : but in vaine were all their disputs . For the Lord ( as in Luke 21. 15. he had promised ) gaue them vtterance and wisedome , which the new Pharesies , Priests , and Friars were not able to resist , nor gainesay , The father then seeing al his endeuour nought auailed , went himselfe to his groue , cut downe wood , and caused it to be drawne to Valladolid , he himselfe kindled the fire , & so were they burned . And no maruell : Seing the Lord in the same place of S. Luke forwarned vs , that it so shuld happē . Ye shal be ( saith he ) deliuered vp , euen of your owne fathers , brothers , kinsflolkes & friends , & they shall kill you , & ye shal be hated of all men for my names sake , thus farre of the afflictions & miseries of the poore faithful : yet that which the Lord then addeth , is for our comfort . But one haire , saith he , shall not perish or fall from your head : in pacience possesse ye your soules . So did these two blessed of the Lord possesse , and now enioy that celestiall glorie , which the Lord , for whom they died , had prepared for them before the foundation of the world . This cruell father , in doing that he did against his daughters , vndoubtedly supposed , he did great seruice to God. Of this also hath the Lord foretould vs , Iohn 16. 2. The hower commeth saith he , that whosoeuer shall kill you , shall thinke he doth God seruice . And that we should not bee dismayed , but coragious in such afflictions , the Lord , in the end of this chapter saith . These things haue I told you , that in me ye might haue peace : in the world ye shall haue trouble , but be of good comfort , I haue ouercome the world . This Gregorie carelesse to correct himselfe , or Clergie either in life or doctrin , by āticipating 10 daies in the yere , gaue himselfe to correct the callender . And to eternize his name , this callender he called Gregorilanum . At this time , were reunited al the kingdomes of Spaine , which from the enterance of the Moores into Spaine 880. & so many yeares sithens , haue bene deuided , & so Don Philip our king and Lord in all Spaine reigneth I beseech my God , from the bottome of my hart , to giue him vnderstanding to know who the Pope is . In the 1521. yeare & the yeare of famine , the 13 of December , and in a village of 25 or 30 houses , called Montalto neere to the citie of Firmo , which is in the marches of Ancona , was borne Felix Pereto called Sistus 5. In this Sistus 5. the common saying in Spaine was fulfilled : Rex por natura y papa por Ventura . A king by nature , a Pope by aduenture : for so poore was his father , that he was a swineheard . Felix in his childhood was very poorely brought vp , but shewing some sufficiencie of wit , a gētlewoman for Gods sake , clothed him with the habite of Saint Frauncis , & intreated the warden to receiue him into his couent where he studied Grāmer , logique , Philosophie , & schoole diuinitie : and in those sciences much proffited . In the end , being nowe of age hee was made Inquisitor . In which office , such was his cariage , as few could abide his crueltie : And so it happened , that he called before him , a magnifico of Venice , who ( being come ) very discourteously , & inhumanly he intreated . This gentleman vnaccustomed to heare such iniuries and disgraces , ( as by that which after he did for reuenge to the Lord Inquisitor appeareth ) did stomacke the matter . A few dayes after , this gentleman encountered the Inquisitor , & when he saw him , he cōmanded his seruant with a good cudgell , which he carried , to abate the fearcenes of the vnhappy Pereto . Inf●●lix being thus cudgelled , returned to Rome , and recounted his mischaunce to Pope . Pius 4. very much complayning vpon the Magnifico . The Pope hereat disdayning : sent him backe to Venice , with much more authoritie & power then before . When Felix was returned vnto Venice , he presented his cōomission to the Segniory . The Segniory being wise & prudent , & knowing the quarrilous humor of this man , & wel perceiuing that he came with a desire to reuenge , commanded a wax candle to be kindled and Felix if he were wise , precisely to depart their dominion and iurisdiction , before that candle were consumed . This Infoelix vnable to doe otherwise , returned eftsoones to Rome , & complained to the Pope . The Pope seeing this man meete for his seruice . made him maister of his Pallace . After this when the Spanish Inquisition ( of all men how high soeuer feared , & liked of none ( held the Archbishop of Toledo for suspected of heresie ; the Pope sent Felix into Spaine to heare this cause . The General of the Franciscās , the chiefe dignitie among them , now happened to die . This dignitie gaue the Pope to Felix , whom a few yeares after , the same Pope made Cardinall . In conclusion , when Gregorie 13 was dead : Felix by meanes of his good friends in Spaine , was made Pope , and called himselfe Sistus 5. This name he tooke in memorie of Sistus 4. who was , as was he a Franciscan Friar . So abhominable truly are the thinges read of this Sistus 4. that their memorie with him , deserueth to be buried in hell , and perpetuall obliuion . Read his life , which we haue culled out of diuers authors . Notwithstanding , all this , would Felix be called Sistus 5. because he thought to be another , and yet worse then Sistus 4. When he was Pope ( as though in himselfe , his Romane court , his Rome , his Babilon , which for her customes , is the mother of all fornications , and more then beastly abhominations , and for Doctrine , the schoole of error , and Temple of heresie said her renowned Petrarque ) now 200 yeares past , nothing there were to be corrected or amended ) he gaue himselfe I say ( as though in his owne house he had nothing to doe ) to seeke to correct & after his maner , to entermedle in the houses of others . And so by all possible wayes , deceites , crafts , treason and violence , he practized to disturbe the quiet and happinesse of the kingdome of England , suborning , and animating most wicked men , and abhominable traitors : promising them that , which he neither had for himselfe , nor could giue to others : at least the kingdome of heauen ; if they should murder the most illustrious Queene of England , who for forty yeares space , with so great peace , & clemencie , most prudently hath gouerned her kingdome . In which time with temporal riches & abundance of bodily necessaries , & with spiritual riches , which is the preaching of the Gospel , hath God blessed this kingdome . From all these treasons , God as a most mercifull father , maugre Antichrist of Rome hath deliuered the Queene . Let the Pope then burst for anger . So also hath this Pope opposed himselfe to the most illustrious king of Nauarre , and his first brother the prince of Conde , cursing and depriuing them of all whatsoeuer they had , and were to haue , and chiefly of the vndoubted right which for wāt of right heire male , hath the king of Nauarre to the crowne of France . God for his infinit goodnes , haue mercy on his poore Church , which this Antichrist in these princes doth persecute . Arise Lord , put to flight thine enemies , break the hornes of this beast , that he doe no more harme to thy poore children : hasten to destroy Antichrist with the spirit of thy mouth , with the preaching of the Gospel . The God of peace beate downe Sathan , & that speedely vnder our feete , and exalt his sonne Christ Iesus , subiecting al things vnder his feete , & placeing him aboue all things , for head of his Church : which is his body , & he the fulnes thereof ; which filleth al things in al persons . This most Christiā prince of Conde , whom Sistus 5. bāned , in the 1588 yeare died of poyson . In the same yeare did Henry 3. K. of France cause the Duke of Guise to be slaine , & another day the Cardinal , brother to the Guise : the cause was , for that the Duke had cōspired to kil the king , & vsurpe the kingdom . Shortly after ( but of her natural death ) died also the mother of the king . The death of the Duke of Guise , & of his brother , caused many , & the most principall cities of of Frāce , as Paris , Roan , Lyons , Tholous , & others to rebell against the king . The yeare following , which was the 1589 the king came vpon Paris , and besieged it straightly . The Parisians seing themselues in that estate , resolued of no other remedy for deliuerance frō their present miserie , but to kill the king : To him that would kill him , did they promise great rewards : & so there wanted not some desperate persons , which offered to doe it . Amongst al these , was a Dominican Friar called Clement before the rest preferred , aman vnlearned , & of little honesty : & for such a one , had oftē bene chastised , with the discipline of the couent . To the kings campe came he , fayning busines to deal with the king , of most great importance : The king in affection much inclined to these Friars , cōmāded he should come in . The Friar being entered , kneeled on his knees befor the king ▪ the king , who was sitting the better to heare him , somewhat dubled his body : The cursed Sinon then drawing a poysoned knife , which he had brought for that purpose , thrust it into the bowels of the king . The king feeling himselfe wounded , cried out : to the crie ranne many , who stabbed and killed this vnmercifull Clement , albeit the king commaunded they should not kil him . This wound of the king , caused sadnes and sorrow in the kings campe ▪ contrariwise , great mirth amongst the enemies : who instantly demanded aloud , if the Friars knife were sharp enough . The king ( after he had appointed the king of Nauarre his brother in law , called Henry 4. who was the neerest in bloud , for his successor ) the night following died . When newes of the kings death came to Rome , Pope Sistus 5. made a solemne Oration in the concistorie of Cardinals , the 11. of September 1589. where he not only compared the treason of this cursed Dominick , with the act of Eleazar , and of Iudith : but said also it surpasseth them . ( Of Eleazar is made mention 1. Macha 6. ) who seing an Elephant more mighty then the rest , armed with the armes of the king supposing that king Antiochus was vpon him , to deliuer his people , and purchace eternall glorie , he aduentured himself , & ran couragiously to the Eelephāt , through the middest of the squadron , killing on the right hand , and on the left , and all sides throwing downe , vntill he came vnder the Elephant , and placing himselfe vnder him , slew him : the Elephant fell to the ground vppon him , and there he dyed . Iudith cutte of the head of Holophernes . The warre that Antiochus and Holophernes made against the people of God was vniust : but the warre which Henry the third made against the league , which had conspired against him , to kill him , and take from him his kingdome ; was most iust : So that herein was hee no tyrant . Besides this , both liuing and dying , hee was of the same religion of the league : as at his end appeared . For in that small time that he liued , after he was wounded , hee confessed , communicated , and was anoynted . But leauing these humane reasons , come we to the holy scripture . It appeareth by the scripture , that Saule was a wicked king , an hypocrite , a tyrant , forsaken of God : and so hath God to Samuel . How long doest thou morne for Saul , seeing I haue forsaken him , and that he shall not reigne ouer Israell ? And commanded him to goe , and anoynt for king , one of the sonnes of Issai : which was Dauid , and in the same chap. verse 14. it is said . The spirit of the Lord , departed from Saul , and the euill spirit of the Lord did torment him . Albeit such a one was Saul , yet did not God commaund Samuel or any other to kill him . And so Dauid ( although God had chosen him , and Samuell annointed him for king ) when manifest occasion and meanes were twise offered him , to kill Saul ; yet killed he him not . Also when Dauid and his followers were hid in a caue for feare of Saul ( as 1. Sam. 24. ) appeareth Saul entred the same caue to doe his needs : then did Dauids men aduise him not to let slippe occasion , but to kill Saule . But Dauid instructed in a better schoole then were they , answered : The Lord keepe me from doeing such a thing against my maister , and the annointed of the Lord , that I stretch not out my hand against him : for he is the Lordes annointed : And not only did not kil him , but grieued to haue cut of the lap of his garment , as if herein he had done some great disgrace . And in the 26. chap. of the same booke , it is reported ; that Dauid & Abisai came by night to the camp of Saule , & found him sleeping , &c. Then Abisai said to Dauid , God hath closed thine enemy into thine hands this day : now therfore I pray thee let me smite him once with a speare vnto the earth , and I will not smite him agayne . And Dauid said to Abisai : Destroy him not : for who can lay his hand on the Lords Annoynted , and be guiltlesse . Moreouer , Dauid said : As the Lord liueth , either the Lord shall simite him , or his day shall come to dye ; or he shall descend into battayle , and perish . The Lord keepe me from laying myne handes vpon the Lordes annoynted , &c. And when one brought newes of the death of Saule , saying ; that hee had slaine him : what gaue Dauid vnto him for his good tidings ? He said vnto him , How wast thou not affraid to put forth thy hand to destroy the Annointed of the Lord ? Then Dauid commanded one to kill him : who wounded him , and so he died . And Dauid said vnto him . Thy bloud be vpon thine owne head : for thine owne mouth hath testified against thee , saying , I haue slaine the Lords annointed . And Dauid mourned for Saule , &c. Whereupon we will conclude , that wickedly did this Friar , and those of his counsell , in murthering their king : and that wickedly did the Pope , in praising and cannonising this fact . What reuelation had Sistus 5. that God had wholly cast off Henrie the third , that he should forbid any obsequies and honours , accustomed to be made for the dead , should be made for him , & commanded also , that they should not pray for him ? Samuel and Dauid had most sure reuelation that Saule was forsaken of God , and that ( as such a one ) was he fallen into a reprobate sence : yet notwithstanding did they let him liue , & cōspired not his death . If a Prince in our time , be he heretike ( as they call him ) or Catholike , shall not fully obey whatsoeuer the Pope commandeth him , albeit it be to the depriuing him of his kingdome , and giuing it to another , then shall he be cursed and excommunicate both in bodie and soule , and the most vile person ( if we beleeue Sistus 5. ) with good conscience may kill him . And such a one that shall murther him , shall haue done an act very meritorious and holy , for the which he deserueth to be cannonized . What Christian religion is this , that one shall be cannonized for committing that which by the word of God ( as by exāples we already haue proued ) is expresly forbidden ? Oh times ! oh customes ! But vpon such will his day come : these swine shall not escape ( as they say ) without their Saint Martin . With Sistus 5. conclude we saying , that in the moneth of September , and 1590. yeare he died , whom Vrban 7. which poped 12 dayes succeeded . At the end of the yeare 1590. Gregorie 14. succeeded him , and died in September 1591. Innocent 9. succeeded Gregorie 14. who a small time poped . So that in the space of 14. moneths , foure Popes died : Sistus , Vrban , Gregorie , and Innocent : and it is to be thought , the most , or all of them died of poyson . For Brazuto is not dead that giueth thē poyson . This Brazuto killed 6 Popes with poison ( as vpon the life of Damasus 2. we haue declared . ) In the 1592. yeare Innocent 9. being dead Clement 8. or 9. or 10. succeeded . This Clement poping , in the 1599. yeare , a Friar Capuchan , incited by the Iesuits , attempted to kill the French king Henry 4. but his treason was discouered , and so was he caught . In the time of this Pope , & in September 1598. died the king Don Philip 2. aged 70 yeares : & Don Philip 3. sonne of the forenamed Don Philip 2. and of the daughter of Maximillian the Emperour , and of the Empresse Dona Maria de Austria , sister of the king Don Philip 2. succeeded him . God grant him grace , as the dutie & office of a king requireth , night and day to meditate in the law of the Lord , & accomplish that which God ( Deut. 17. 18. ) commandeth a king shuld do : When he shall sit ( saith God , speaking of the king ) vpon the throne of his kingdome , he shall cause to be written the booke of this law , &c. And it shall be with him , and he shall reade therein all the dayes of his life . Note ye Spaniards , that God commandeth the king to reade the holy Scriptures : and then ( saith he ) he is to reade them , that he may learne to feare the Lord his God , that he may keepe all the words of this Law , and these ordinances to do them : That he lift not vp his heart aboue his brethren , nor turne f●rm the commandement , to the right hand nor to the left : that he may prolong his dayes in his kingdome , he and his sonnes , &c. And God not onely comaundeth the king to reade the holy scripture , but his captaines also , when they be in warres , to reade the same . So comaunded he Iosua the Generall , and most warlike captaine of the people of God , saying vnto him : The booke of this lawe , shall neuer departe from thy mouth : but daie and night shalt thou meditate therein : that thou maist obserue and do according to all thinges , that are written therein . For then shalt thou make thy way prosperous . And then shalt thou vnderstande . God of his infinite goodnes , giue to our king and Lord , his captaines and gouernors , the grace , to reade the scripture ( which god hath comaunded them , and the Pope hath forbidden ) that ruled thereby , they may well gouerne his subiects . Albeit , by that we haue said it clerely appeareth the popes , I meane from Boniface . 3. which was in the yeare . 605. vnto Clement the 8. or 10. which nowe tirannizeth ) to be of euill life , and of worse doctrine , by reason whereof , they neither are , nor in any wise can be successors of Peter , nor vicars of Christ , but truly Antichrists : yet , for better confirmation , with reasons , and notable sayinges of the doctors of the Church ; with Decrees of Ancient Councels ; & cheifly , with 3. passages of holy scripture admirable for this purpose , we will confirme it not with standing . But before we do this , we wil set downe , certaine ancient Spanish prouerbs , declaring what are the liues of these ecclesiasticall persons , and how we ought to flye them . The Spanish toung , is not only eloquent , and copious , but sententious also . Many prouerbes it hath , by vs called Refranes : which be certen breife sayinges , sentencious , and true ; so by common consent , and that of long time allowed . To such prouerbes , in all tongues , aswell learned as vnlearned geue great credit : because they be some cheife principles , which the latines call Perse nota . Contrary whereunto ; whosoeuer will speak , shal be holden for vnlearned , and ignorant . That the Spanish toung is plenteous in prouerbes & briefe sentences , the booke called Celestina ( the first part I say , for the rest is falsified ) a booke doubtlesse , did it intreat of some other matter , worthy to be read , doth very euidently declare . The book of Prouerbs , which Hernan Nunes , the Comēdador , most excellent professor of Rhetho●icke and Greeke in Salamanca collected , doth shew also the same . Whose purpose was not only to collect so infinite a number of Spanish prouerbes , but also would ( had not death preuented him ) haue glosed and commented vpon them , as did Erasmus vpon the Latine prouerbes . Verily had the Comendador effected his purpose , our Spanish tongue should haue had a great treasure . But to what end , wilt thou say vnto me , intreating of the Pope and his Clergie , sayest thou this ? To great purpose ( I answere ) haue I sayd this : because here I will alleage many Spanish prouerbes , which very briefly , and most truly do naturally , & with liuely colours , paint out the life of the priests , and Fryers , and of all the other ecclesiastical persons ▪ from the little Nouice that helpeth to say Masse , euen to the Pope himselfe . Of the wicked life of the Clergie , their deceits , subtilties , & hypocrisies , couetousnesse , robberie , whordoms , ambition and simonie , &c. speake these vndoubted true prouerbes , and so command vs to fly from thē . All these prouerbes following , are drawne out of the said book of the Comendador . OF THE WICKED LIVES OF Ecclesiasticall men . Sin Clerigoy palomar teruas limpio tu lugar . Of priests and doues where is a want , There 's cleannesse rife , and foulnesse scant . Siboo negocio trazedes frade , podeys falar de la calle ( Potuguez . ) Speake Frier , if good : it light doth craue : If bad , it darkenesse seekes to haue . Entrays Padre sin licencia , o os sobrà favor , o falta verguen●a . Here freely father entrest thou , Or vnder leaue , or shamelesse now . Cregos , frades , pegas , e choyas do à ordemo quatro joyas ( Gallego ) clerigos , frayles , pica●as , y grajas do al diablo tales quatro alhajas ( ● joyas . Priests , Fryars , Pyes , Dawes and such like chaffer , All iewels foure to the diuell I offer . Frayle ni Iudio nunca buen amigo . Nor Friar nor Iew , euer friends true . Hize ami hijo monazillo , y tornoseme diablillo . A nouice young my sonne do make , For demi deuill do him take . Quien quisiere su hijo vellaco del todo , meta lo missario , o mo●o de cor● Of knauery who listeth to haue his son heire , Make him a Masse priest or youth of a Quire. Moço missero , y Abad ballastero y frayle cortes reniego de todos tres . A massing youth , a flattering Friar , A hunting Priest , a hatefull lyar . Monja para parlar , y frayle para negociar , jamas se vido talpar . A Nunne to prate , a Fryer to proule , Who ere two such hath seene so foule . Ni amistad con frayle , ni con monja que te ladre . With flattering fryar , nor puling Nunne , No friendship , els thou art vndone . Ni fies en monje prieto , ni en amor de nieto . In coale blacke fryar haue thou no trust , Nor rest on grandchilds loue thou must . Ni à frayle descalço , ni à hombre callado , ni à muger baruuda no le des posada . To barefoot Friar , nor silent man ▪ Nor bearded shee , subiect thee than . Nunca vide de cosas menos , que de Abrilee y Obisp●s buenos , Things lesse I neuer vnderstood , Then Aprils faire , and Bishops good . Bendita la casa que no tiene corona rasa ( quiere dezir rapada . ) Este Refran es tomado de Italiano . Beata quella casa que non ha cheregarasa . The dwelling house is surely blest , Wherein no shaueling hath his nest : This Prouerbe is taken from the Italian , Beata quella casa que nen ha cherega rasa . Ni fies muger de frayle , ni barajes con alcayde . No woman trust a holy Freyr , Nor yet scolde with a Iudge for feare . Ni mula mohina , ni moça Marina , ni poyo à la puerta , ni Abad por vezino . No Mule of colour sad , Nor bench haue at thy doore : Nor maid of Marians trade , Nor priest for thy neighbour . Ni frayl● por amigo , ui Clerigo por vezino . A Frier for friend see thou forsake , And priest for neighbour do not make . Ni buen frayle por amigo , ni malo por enemigo . No good Frier for a friend do choose , Nor bad for foe , els shalt thou loose . Por las haldas del vicario sube la moça al campanario . By Vicars skirts , the mayd Vp to the Belfry goeth , Yet nought at all afrayd , What makes she there , who knoweth ? Muchas vezes de hombres casados Clerigos y soldados no son amados Holy Priests and Souldiers then , Are oft not lou'd of maried men . Obispo d● Calahorra haze los asnos de Corona . For bribes do bishops orders giue To Asses shorne , ô that they liue ! Ni de frale , ni de menja no esperar de recebir nada ▪ Of Frier nor Nunne ought to receiue The hope that is will sure deceiue . Si con Monia quieres tratar , cumplete de guardar . If with a Nunne thou list to deale , Stand on thy gard for thine auaile . El frayle que pide pan , carne toma , si se la dan. The holy Frier , that bread doth craue , Will take flesh , if he it may haue . De los biuos muchos diezmos , de los muertos mucha oblada ( q. d. offrenda ) en buen ano renta , y en mal ano doblado . Of the quicke many tithes , of the dead many oblations ( to wit , offerings ) In a good yeere a good rent , and in an euil yeare doubled . Al cabo delano mas come elmuerto , que el sano . ( Esto se entiende por las offrendas q̄ los Eclesiasticos tienē por las animas de purgatorio . ) At the end of the yeare , eate the dead more , then the whole . ( This is meant by the offerings which the Ecclesiastical persons haue for the soules of Purgatory . ) Andad diablos tras aquel finado , que no mandò nada ( q. d. à los clerigos que lo entterrauan no dexó dinero para Missas , &c. ) The Deuil foule that corps do take , Which gaue vs nought good cheere to make . That is to say , which left nothing to the Priestes for saying of Masses . Hurtar elpuerco , & dar los pies por amor de Dios. To rob , to spoyle , to steale a swine , And giue the feet for cause diuine . Vnas de gato , y habitos de beato . Fell Wolfe in Lambe-skin queintly clad , Like Cats nailes Frier , though habit sad . Cuentas de beato , y unas de garauato . A Friers beades , a graple hooke , A guilefull heart , though holy looke . La Cruz en los pechos , y el diablo en los hechos The holy crosse vpon the breast , Yet there the diuell hath his neast . Haz lo q̄ dize el fraile , y no lo q̄ haze . ( Son pues phariseos hypocritas ) What saith the Frier that do : what doth he , that do not . ( They be then hypocriticall Pharisies . Sease milagro , y hagalo el Diablo . A miracle is it , and the deuill doth it . La carcely la quaresma para los pobres es hecha . The prison and lent for the poore are meant . Camino de Roma ni mula coxa , ni bolsa floxa . ( Q. D. que el que va à Roma por algun beneficio , o por meior dezir maleficio , ha de tener buena cavalgadura para bolar , si pudiesse , de medio quo otro no se adelante , y se lo coja . Y no basta ir presto , es menester tambiē llevar la bolsa fornida para comprar el beneficio : lo qual es Simonia . ) Neither a halting mule , nor emptie purse is the way to Rome . To wit : he that for any benefice , or , to speak better , malefice , goeth to Rome , must haue a good horse to flie if he could , lest another come before him , & catch it vp . And to go speedily is not sufficient , a purse well stuffed must he carie also , to buy the benefice , which is Simony . ) Roma , Roma , la que à los locos doma , y à los cuerdos no perdona . Rome , Rome which tameth fooles , And spareth not the wise : To prie , and proule for gaine , Hath Linx his piercing eyes . Quien tiene pie de altar , come pausm amassar . Idle Masse of the Altar , Eate the fruit of others labour . No ay casa harta , sino donde ay Corona rapada . No house there is that 's fitly stored , Which wants a crowne not finely shared . Quien es Conde , y dessea ser Duqut , metasc frayle en Guadalupe . Who so is an Earle , and would be a Duke , Put he himselfe Friar in Guadelupe . Que la fortuna , como ellos llaman , y no el espirtitu santo elija al papa . That fickle fate , not Spirite diuine , Doth choose the Pope ( they say ) in fine . Rey por natura , y Papa por ventura . A king by nature , and a Pope by aduenture . That we ought to fly these Ecclesiastical persons : by that which is said , and this prouerbe appeareth . A frayle hueco soga verde y almendro seco . A hollow hearted Fryar , A rope that 's very greene , A withered Almond tree Are neuer gainefull seene . This thē being so ( as these most true prouerbs affirme ) blessed are they , that knowing them , depart from them , and do that which God by Ieremy commandeth : Fly sayth hee out of the middest of Babylon and deliuer euery one his owne soule , lest ye perish by reason of her wickednesse , &c. And feare not pouertie : for God is the God of all the roundnesse of the earth : he will prouide for you For if ( saith Dauid ) it be God that giueth food to the beasts , and to the yong rauens which cal vpon him , according to that which God himself demādeth of Iob : Who pre pareth ( saith he ) for the Rauen his meat , whē his birds crie vnto God , wandering for lacke of meat . If God then take care for beasts , rauens , and young rauens , and feedeth them , how much more shall he feed man , made to his owne likenesse , and bought with the bloud of our Christ his sonne ? chiefly , if such a man , abhorring superstition and idolatrie , desire in holinesse & righteousnesse , to serue his creator ? I haue bene yong ( saith Dauid , well experienced in the power and mercies of God ) and now am old : yet neuer saw I the righteous for saken , nor their seed begging their bread . The godly will he neuer faile , seeing he neuer faileth the beast , from whom by this or that meanes , their need is satisfied . For example , the Rauens that brought bread and flesh to Elias , and the pottage brought by Habacuc to Daniel , in the den of the Lyons . Notwithstanding all that I haue said touching the wicked life of the Cergie : I confesse ( as the truth is ) that there be some good , honest , & desirous to serue God among them : which more offend of ignorance , then malice : who , when the Lord shall shew them mercie to know the vices , both in life & doctrine , will reproue them : and if that suffise not , go out from among thē . As the Lord in all times hath euer preuented some , in our time chiefly , and hath made them notable preachers of the Gospell of his son Iesus Christ . His Maiestie shew the same mercy to the rest , that the kingdom of Antichrist may wholly fall to the earth , and that of his Christ be exalted . Let vs now come to the reasons . Two Roman Empires haue bene ( the first will we call the old , and the second the new ) Of verie mean beginnings , began the one and the other , & by little and little so greatly climbed , that they became the greatest & most mightiest Empires that euer were , or shall be in the world . The first tooke beginning in two shepheards , Romulus and Remus , his brother : who made a receptacle of euill doers and offendors , and a gate ( as it were ) whereby they retyred and escaped : of that multitude was a citie buylded which they called Rome . Romulus , not brooking a competitor in the Empire , slew Remus his brother . From this citie , did they great violence and outrage to their neighbour nations ; not only robbing them of their goodes , but of their young maidens also . This was the first occasion of the warres : This warre ended , others much more great , had they : wherein they so much increased and inriched themselues , that not contented with Italy , they made warres also vpon forreigne nations , and leauing their owne limits , they inuaded Affrike and Asia . Thus were they dayly increasing , vntill another Prince and Lord arose vp in Rome , thrusting himselfe into the same seat of the Empire , and at the side ( as it were ) of the Roman Emperour . This new Prince at the first made no shew , that he purposed ought to diminish the authority of the Emperor : but only took care of the affaires of the Church : wherein , whiles he was so employed the strength of the Emperour , & Empire flourished . But afterwards , he began to thinke , how to benefite himselfe of that opinion of religion , and holinesse which he held : and to attaine hereunto , he doubted not to intreat the Emperour , that by his authority he might hold the souereignty ouer all Churches . The cause that this new Prince alleaged was , that Rome was alwayes the Lady of the whole world : and therefore was it meet that the Bishop of that city shuld go before other Bishops in degree & dignity . To obtaine this was a thing most difficult : For albeit that the Emperour let it slip : yet did the Bishops of other nations confidently gainesay him : alleaging lawfull causes why they withstood him : vnwilling to acknowledge the Bishop of Rome , otherwise then for a brother , companion , and in power equall with them . Notwithstanding all this he of Rome forslowed not , but continually vrged to attaine to his purpose , vntill he obtained of Phocas the Emperour ( who murthered Mauricius his good Lord and Emperour ) that which he would : and so called himselfe vniuersall Bishop , and what besides he best pleased . Here may ye see , that olde Rome was founded vpon one murder , and the new , which is the Popedome vppon another . In this concerning the primacie , was the Pope merely oposit to Christ , who sharpely in his disciples reproued the like strife and ambition , But the Pope mounted to this height by the benefit of the Emperours , did nowe further dare to promise to himselfe greater matters : yet long time proceeding with great dissimulation . A hundred yeares almost after the death of Constantine the great , was the Empire much weakned : it lost Fraunce , England , and Almaine , The Hunnes held Italie , the Vandals , Africke . Such was the dissipation , that the Emperours leauing Rome , which is in the West , went to Constantinople , where they made their abode . The Bishop of Rome , seeing the scattering of the Empire , minded not to let slippe occasion : but armed a question for his parte against the Emperour : The chiefe cause was ; that the Emperour commaunded all statues and Images to be taken out of the Churches : So greatly did the Pope withstand this commaund , that hee dared to excommunicate the Emperour : so much nowe was the horne increased . At this time in the East , arose vp Mahomet , who tooke many landes form the Empire . The Emperours notwithstanding , would haue it vnderstood , that all the dignitie , power and Maiestie , which the Pope did hold , depended vppon them . The Pope then to bee freed from this subiection , and the warres which the king of Lumbardie made in italie , deuised a notable policie ; and this it was . To aduaunce of himselfe another , whom he liked , and to name him Emperour of the Romans . Who accknowledging the benefit , should deeme himselfe happie , to please and serue him in all that he would : And so Charles the great he elected , and declared Emperour , who had chased out of Italie , the king of Lumbardy , and enemie to the Pope . This caused great anger , and strife betweene the Easterne and Westerne Emperours : and not betweene them onely , but the Churches also of both the one and other partie : of all which , the couetousnes , and ambition of the Pope of Rome were the cause . Much contention was there afterwards , among the Italians , French and Almaynes , about the election of the Emperour . But in the end , when Otho the third Duke of Saxoni● was Emperour , and Gregorie 5. an Almayne Pope , order was giuen , that seuen electors should choose the Emperour , ( as in the life of this Gregorie the fift we haue declared ) And this was done , to exclude straunge nations , that none but an Almayne should be Emperour . Great garboyles arose afterwardes betweene the Pope and the Emperour , who could no longer endure , the vnmeasurable arrogancie and ambition of the Pope . Reade the Histories of Henry the third and fourth , and of Frederick the first & second , and to come neerer our time , those of the Emperour Charles 5. whose host in the 1527. yeare , sacked Rome ▪ tooke Pope Clement 7. and held him prisoner . This Clement ( as sang the Spaniardes at the Popes windowe , whiles hee was prisoner ) would haue taken away the cloke from the Emperour , as vppon the life of this Clement , we haue before declared . So also sought Paule the fourth to take away the cloake from our king Don Philip the second . The kingdome of Naples would he haue taken from him : but the host of the king , whose captaine was the Duke Dalua put the Pope into such a straight , that he was contented to make peace , and chiefly hearing of the taking of Saint Quintans , which was in the 1557. yeare ( as vppon the life of this Paul the fourth , before we haue said . So proud is the Pope become , that he hath made the forme of an oath , the which he causeth the Emperour to sweare ( being in time past his maister and Lord , and so Saint Gregorie called Lord , the good Emperour Mauricius ) but now , is he his seruaunt and vassall . This forme of oath , conteyneth ; that the Emperour , by all possible wayes keepe , increase and defend the goodes of the Roman Church , and chiefe Bishopes , their dignitie , priueledges , and decrees . And so no Emperour ( but if he would be holden infamous & a faith breaker ) durst in any thing contradict him . The oath which the Emperour Charles 5. made to Clement 7. or 8. in the 1530. yeare , at the time of his Coronation , will I here put downe . Ego Carolus Romanorū rex , &c. That is to say . I Charles king of the Romans , which by Gods assistance , hold to be Emperour , promise , protest , affirme , and sweare to God & blessed S. Peter , that I will henceforth be protector and defendor of the chiefe Bishop , and of the holy Church of Rome in all their necessities and profits , keeping , and preseruing their possessions , dignities , and rightes , &c. When he had made this oath , was Don Charles made king of Lumbardy , and after he was king of Lumbardy , another oath in this forme hee made : Ego Carolus , &c. I Charles king of the Romanes and Lumbardes , promise and sweare , by the father , sonne , and holy Ghost , and by the word of the liuing flesh , and by these holy reliques , that if the Lord permit mee to come to be Emperour , I shall to my power , aduaunce to holy Romane Church , the holinesse thereof ▪ and her Rector , and that by my will , Councell , consent , nor exhortation , he shall loose neither life , member ▪ nor honour which he holdeth . And I shall not make in Rome any decree or ordynation of all that , to his holinesse , or to the Romans perteyneth , without your consent : And all that of Saint Peters landes , which shal be in our power , we shall then restore , and to whom soeuer I shall deliuer ouer the gouernement of Itali● , I shall cause him sweare to be an ayder of his holinesse , to defend to his power , the landes of Saint Peter , as God me helpe , and by these holy Gospells of God , &c. After this 2. oath Don Charles was made a Chanon of Saint Peter , and after , a knight of Saint Peter . These two oathes shall ye find in the Historie and 10. booke of the marquesse of Pescara . Here may yee see , how the world goeth contrary . The Pope of a subiect to the Emperour , hath made himselfe his Lord. This which I haue sayd , touching the originall and growing vp of the Pope , in an information , presented to the princes , and states of the Empire in the time of Don Charles the Emperour , our king and Lord , is handled more at large . Hence will we conclude , that the authoritie , which the Pope boasteth to hold , is neither by diuine nor humane right , but diabolicall : with subtilty he thrust himselfe into it , with straunge force ( as saith Daniell ) he doth and shall maineteine the same , vntill God destroy him with the force and power of his word . By which saying it appeareth , that the Popedome built ( as it is ) vppon hypocrysie , craft , auarice , ambition and tyranny , is not builded vppon the firme rocke which is Iesus Christ , whom Saint Peter confessed saying : Thou art the Christ , the sonne of the liuing God. And if the Popedome be not founded vpon Christ , much lesse is the Pope the head , or vniuersall Bishop of the Church of God , but of the deuill . And that he is not vniuersall Bishop , I will confirme it prouing with short and apparant reasons , that Saint Peter whose successor they say the Pope to be , was not vniuersall Bishop of the Church . The first reason Saint Clement , Bishop of Rome , writing ( as say our aduersaries ) to Saint Iames , called him the brother of the Lord , Bishop of Bishops , Gouernour of the Church of Ierusalem , and of all others through the whole world . If this be true , it followeth , that so was not Saint Clement , albeit he were Bishop of Rome . 2. Also in the first Christian Councell , whereof Saint Luke in his Historie maketh mention , not S. Peter as vniuersall Bishop but S. Iames gouerned . Who heard each one , and among them S. Peter : and when all had spoken , Saint Iames , as President , concluded , in the 19. verse , saying : wherefore my sentence is &c. Read the chapter , and you shall see that which I say to be truth . Notwithstanding all this D. Illescas the Popes parasite , in his part 1. fol. 20. saith : That Saint Peter as chiefe Bishop was president in this Councell . 3. Also the Apostles ( as reporteth Saint Luke ) hearing that Samaria had receiued the doctrin of the Gospell ; to teach and more fully instruct them ; sent Peter & Iohn thither . But who shall now , send the Pope to preach ? Suerely the Counsell wil not be so bould : and though the Coūsel so should , yet would not the Pope do it , saying : he is Immediate from God. The Apostles sent Peter , and Peter , as a faithfull member of the. Church , obeyed , went and preached . 4. Saint Paule , reproued Saint Peter because ( faith Saint Paule ) he so deserued , Saint Peter listened thereto and allowed the reprehension . That he was imediate from God , that he was vniuersall Bishop , and therefore greater then he , answered he not neither did he answere , that none ought , nor could reproue him , nor yet demaund account of him , why he did so , or so : as the Popes nowe , and many yeares also , to kings , Emperours , yea and generall Councels , haue answered . So shamelesse are some of our aduersaries , that notwithstanding Saint Paule saith , that beeing come to Antioche , I withstood Peter to his face , &c. And verse 14. hee saith : whom when I saw that they walked not rightly , according to the truth of the Gospell , I said to Peter before all , &c. yet say they , that Saint Paul reproued not S. Peter , but another , which was called Cephas ▪ Read D. Illescas part 1. fol. 21. Whose words be these . Before that S. Peter ( say they ) came to Rome , he held equality with S. Paul in Antioch , &c. Illescas beleeueth not that which S. Paul witnesseth of this equalltie : and therefore ; as one doubting , saith : They say , what credit shall we giue to such a one , that doubteth of that which Saint Paul affirmeth ? That Antichrist , whosoeuer he shal be , which Saint Paul calleth the sonne of perdition , & man of sinne , shall sit in the temple of God ; and as addeth S. Iohn , in the citie situate vpon 7 ▪ mountaines . This citie as S. Ierome and many others declare , is Rome : Only the Pope sitteth in the Temple of ▪ God , in the citie of seauen mountaines , which is Rome . Therefore onely the Pope is that Antichrist . 6. Also , in the first Councell of Nice assembled by Constantine , that good Emperour , to confound and destroy the heresie of Arrius ( who with this blaspheamous mouth tooke away the diuinitie of Iesus Christ ) the Legats of the Bishop of Rome , not in the 1. 2. nor 3. but in the 4. place did sitte : Ergo the Bishop of Rome , was not then head , nor vniuersall Bishop of the Church . In this Nicen Councell , the Limits of the Patriarkes were bounded , to whom the same authoritie , ouer their Churches , was giuen , as held the Bishop of Rome ouer his neighbour Churches . The Papists ( as they knowe , which haue read Histories ) haue endeauoured , what they could , to falsifie this decree . Reade for this purpose , the sixt Councell of Carthage , whereof we will afterwardes make mention . Cardinall Cusanus alleaging the Nicen Councell , shewed the rialtie of the truth , saying as followeth . The Bishop of Rome , of the ancients , is often called Patriarke , or Archbishop : and like authoritie was giuen him in the Councell of Nice , as to the other Patriarkes . Here wee see , what great authoritie hath the Pope newly in our times vsurped , more then that which the holy and ancient constitutions gaue him , and all this by continuance , and custome of slauish obedience . Neither Iu●us , who then was Bishop of Rome , nor his Legates , which were in this Councell , gaine sayd this decree . And that which more is , the same decree , was afterwareds , in the Councell of Antioche , and in the Councell of Constantinople , confirmed . In the first Councell of Ephesus , Cyrillus , In the 2. Dioscorus , Patriaches of Alexandria did gouerne , albeit the Legats of the the Bishop of Rome , were there present . In the 5. Coūcel of Cōstantinople , Menas , as patriarke of the city where the Councel was holden , gouerned . In the General Councell holden in Aquilea , S. Ambrose bishop of Milan was president , & not the bishop of Rome : albeit the Councel was holden in Italy . But what forceth it to alleage so many Councels : sith in one Councell this question was heard and determined , and both parties heard also ? The bishop of Rome , with the title of Patriark , tooke vpon him much authoritie , ouer the Churches of Affrique . So that the Sismatiques of Affrick as to a refuge , retired vnto him . For this cause , the Councell of Maleuant ( wherein was Saint Augustine , and a great number of fathers ) pronounced al those excommunicate , which should appeale to parts beyound the seas . The Bishop of Rome grudging here at , sent his Legates , to the 6. Councell of Carthage ( wherein also was S. Augustine present ) to defend his right . This question , in this Councell , was truly handled ; Zozimus , Boniface , and Celestine , successiuely being Bishops . Aurelius , Archbishop of Carthage , where the Councell was holden , and not the Legates of the Pope ( albeit they were three , and present : namely , Faustine Bishop , Philip & Aselias presbiters ) there gouerned . These had the Bishop of Rome sent to the Councel of Carthage , to defend the authoritie , which the Nicen Councell ( said they ) had giuen to the Bishop of Rome : to wit , that appeale might be made to the Bishop o of Rome , from the sentence giuen by any metropolitaine whatsoeuer . One Daniell a notarie red the whole 5. chap. of the Councel of Sardice , which the Bishop of Rome said ( but very vntruly ) was of the Councell of Neece . The Pope like a good apothecarie , when it is for his profit , well knoweth to giue quid pro quo . All the Bishops and Archbishops much marueyled , and said , that such a thing was neuer read in the Councell of Nice : and so the same Councell of Nice , which they had then in writing , they commaunded to be read : which beeing read , and no word of such appellation found : yet did the Romane Legates insist , that it was so . Needefull it was then , to send certaine men , to Constantinople , Alexandria , and also to Rome it selfe , that they might bring other copies of the Nicen Councell . Within one yeare were they brought , and the originall it selfe chiefly , which was kept in Constantinople : Read they were , and no mention , nor ought else that might giue suspition of this priueledge , which the Romans alleaged , to haue bene graunted them in the Nicen Councell : was at all found in any of these coppies . A letter then was written by consent of the whole Councell of Carthage , to the Bishop of Rome , wherein no such thinge ( said they ) but the contrary rather was found in the Councel of Nice : that the Bishop of Rome , as did other Popes and metropolitanes , should medle within his owne limits and boundes . And that therefore , if he were wise , hee should thenceforth be content with his owne dioces , and bishorick ; & not intrude vpon an others possession . This letter was subscribed by 230 fathers , and among them , the Popes selfe same three Legats before named . If the Pope and his Legats , when they vsed not such tyrāny as now they vse , did dare to falsifie a Councell : in almost a thousand , two hundred , and so many yeares passed , after this Councell of Carthage , vnto this yeare 1598. What shall they not haue done ? Quien haze vn cesto , hara ciento : He that maketh one basket , wil make a hundred . And no wonder it is , that they haue dared to falsifie the Councels , seeing they haue shamelesly taken from the law of God the 2. Commandement , Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any image , &c. And seeing but 9 Commandements , of the tenth commandement , Thou shalt not lust , &c. haue they made two commandements , as in the beginning of this Treatise we haue noted . Our Spanish Caran●a in his Summa Conciliorum , setteth down no one of so many Cannons in it ) of this 6. Councell of Carthage the cause is , least he shuld therein haue discouered the falshood of the Bishop of Rome , in alleaging of the Nicen Councell , that which the Councell neuer , but the contrary rather determined . A Summarie onely he made , and verie briefe saying : that the Councell determined , what the Nicen Councell demaunded of the Easterne Bishoppes : but saieth not vnto what purpose . O great subtiltie . This Councell of Carthage , albeit it was generall , called he prouincial . So also calleth it Panuinus , notwithstanding they both cōfesse that there were found there present 217 Bishops , and three legates of the Pope : what letteth it then to be generall ? The Papists , what they may , wil forget this sixt Councell of Carthage : albeit , saith Panninus , it was confirmed in Trullo . Gracian also interpreting the words of the Councell , vseth the same malice : That none appeale ( saith he ) to partes beyond the sea , except it be to the Bishop of Rome . The cause why it was commanded in this 6. Councell of Carthage , that no appeale should be beyond the sea , was , for that the sismatikes of Affrike , condemned by the good Bishops of Affrike , appealed to Rome : Therfore commanded the councel they should not appeale , but that the businesse , without seeking further , should be concluded in Affricke . And so was the conclusion of this Councell : That the Bishop of Rome should not receiue those , that were excommunicate by the Bishops of Affricke , nor accept their appellations , which had in Affrike bene condemned : and those that appealed to him , should be , for the same matter , excommunicate . The reasons whereuppon this Councell was founded , sent by it to Celestine Bishop of Rome , be these : That in no Coūcel was any such thing determined : But that the Nicen Councell contrariwise gaue the charge of the Bishops , and Ecclesiasticall persons to the Metropolitane . The grace of the holy Spirit ( saith it ) will assist euery prouince to iudge controuersies : that each one which felt himselfe greeued , might appeale to a prouinciall Councell : For it is more to bee beleeued , that God will rather inspire manie Priests in a Councell assembled then one only man , &c. By that which wee haue alleaged of the sixt Councell of Carthage , it clearely appeareth : how false is that , which the Pope said , that in the Nicen Councell the primacie was giuen him : and yet want there not some in our times also , which renewe this falshood . And so D. Illescas vpon the life of Boniface 3 in the marginall note saith these words : Phocas de clared by the Law , that the Roman Church is head of the Church vniuersall . Also he saith : This superiority of the Roman Church hath euer sithens bene , and by all faithfull and Catholike Christians is holden for a thing proued , & without dispute : as the Councell of Neece chap. 6. and Raimundus Rufus against the heretiks of this time , for louers of nouelties , &c. most plainely proueth . In the seuenth Councell of Carthage , the matter of the primacie was also debated . The cause was this : That Iohn , Bishop of Constantinople , seeing himselfe fauoured of Maurice the Emperour , called himselfe Bishop of Bishops , and vniuersall bishop . And this because he was Bishop of the citie , where the Emperour was resident . Mauricius willing to aduaunce his citie , and abase Rome , did support , and maintaine him . A curse then was pronounced in this Councell , not against Iohn of Constantinople , but generally , against whomsoeuer should take vpon him the title of vniuersall Bishop . The Doctors which at this time liued , and chiefly Saint Gregory , do witnesse the same . Let them read his epistles of the first booke the 76. 78. 80. 85. and of the second booke , the 188. and 194. In none of these epistles saith S. Gregorie , that the said Iohn wronged S. Peter , nor withheld , nor yet vsurped the right and title of the Bishops of Rome : but protesteth , that it is title profane , sacrilegious , and the forerunner of Antichrist . And in the 4. booke and 48. chap. of the Register , the same Saint Gregorie doubteth not to pronounce him , that suffereth himselfe to be called vniuersal and chiefe Bishop , to be the forerunner of Antichrist . Reade for this purpose the same Saint Gregorie lib. 4. Epist . 76. 78. 30. lib. 7. and 69. epist . And in the 35. epist . which he wrote to Iohn Bishop of Constantinople , who vsurped this title , he saith : All that was prophesied is fulfilled : the king of pride ( namely Antichrist ) is neere at hand : and that which is abhomination to speake , an host of Priests make preparatiō for him . And in an epistle , which he wrote to Mauricius the Emperour , hee saith : And I say boldly , that whosoeuer is called vniuersall Priest , either in his pride desireth so to be called , or is the forerunner of Antichrist : for that in waxing proud he preferreth himselfe to the rest , and with incomparable pride , walketh in the way of error . For , as that peruerse man wil aboue al men be holden for God : so neither more , nor lesse is he ( be he what he will ) that seeketh to be called Priest ouer the other priests , &c. About the 1240. yeare , Edward Archibishop of Salisburg , speaking in the Councell holden at Ratisbon to represse the insolencie and tyranny of the Popes , said these words : we might haue perceiued , had we not bene blind , vnder the title of chiefe Bishop , a most cruell wolfe in shepheards clothing . The Roman bishops daring , deceiuing and sowing the warres of warres , drawe weapons against all Christians . And becomming great , they kill the sheepe , cast peace and concord out of the world : draw from hel ciuil wars and domesticall seditions : more & more weaken the strengths of all men to triumph ouer all men , to deliuer vp all men , and to put all men in bondage and captiuitie . It is now ( saith he ) 170 yeares , since Hildebrand ( he was called Gregorie 7. ) vnder colour of religion , laid the foundations of the Empire of Antichrist : he was the first that began this abominable warres : which his successors : vntil this day haue cōtinued . And then , the chiefe Bishops of Babylon , desire to reigne , they cānnot endure an equal . Beleeue me , that haue made experiēce : cease they will not , vntil ( hauing suppressed the Emperor , defaced the maiesty of the Roman Empire , & oppressed the true Pastors ) they destroy by the same way , all whatsoeuer remaineth : they put al vnder their feet : they sit in the temple of God , & lift vp thēselues aboue all that is worshipped . He which is seruant of seruāts desireth ( as if he were God ) to be Lord of Lords . In his breast tosseth , he new Coūcels to establish a proper empire : lawes he chāgeth , and establisheth his owne : This man of perdition , whom they wontedly call Antichrist ( in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy , I am God : I cānot erre , polluteth , robbeth , spoyleth and killeth . He is set in the temple of God , making himselfe Lord of all . And that moreouer , which ye may reade in the 7. booke of the Annales of Auentino fol. 685. If such were the Popes 357. yeares since , when malice was not yet come to the height , what maner of men shall the Popes of our times be ? Surelie , much worse : for in nothing do euill men profite , but in doing more euill . Arnulphus Bishop of Orleans , openlie in the Councell at Remes , holden more then 560. yeares since , called the Pope Antichrist . Saint Bernard , who liued in the 1150. yeare , in his second , third and fourth books of Considerations , called the Pope Antichrist . The Abbot Ioachin Calabres , who liued 350 yeeres since , called the Pope Antichrist . About the 1101. yeare liued Bishop Fluencius , that called the Pope Antichrist . About the 1245. yeare , liued Nicholas Gallus , who seeing the deformitie of the Church , wrote a booke against the Popes intituled Ignea sagitta , a fiery arrow . Marsilius , a learned man , wrote more then 200. yeares since , against the Pope and his lawes . At the same time almost liued Michael Cesenas , Generall of the Minoritts , who openly called the Pope Antichrist . Aboue . 200. yeres past , Iohn Wicliffe wrote and preached against the Pope ; and reformed many popish abuses in England . The same did after wardes Iohn Hus , and Ierome of Prage in Bohemia Francisco Petrarca , an Italyan borne in the 1304 yere , and in the 1374. yere dyed , very truly wrote , against the Pope , and his court . Read this 20. Epistle , wherein he calleth the court Papall , Babylon , & Babilonish strūper , which is set vpon many waters . Mother of all Idolatries , and whoredomes . Read his 92. which beginneth : Del ' Empia Babilonia , &c. which word for word thus soundeth in English . From wicked Babylon , whence all shame is fled , where no goodnesse remaineth : Harbour of sorrowe , mother of errours , to prolong life am I fled . Item the 106. Sonet , which beginneth Fiamma d'oal ciel , &c. The flame of heauen vpon thy hayres ( or curled lockes ) O caytife , which from the fountaine and wallet ( to wit from drinking of water , and poorely feeding ) by impouerishing others , art become rich and great : Sith so much thou reioycest in doing euill . Neast of treasons , wherein what mischiefes are now spread through the world , be hatched . Seruant of wine , bed , and belly cheere , in whome whoredome hath made her last proofe : For thy Chamberlaines young and olde goe playing the wantons , and Baelzabub in the middest , with bellowes , fire , and looking glasses . In the fether at the shadowe wast thou not brought , but naked to the winde , vnshod among the bushes , &c. Such now is thy life , that the stinke is gone vp vnto God. Also in the 107. Sonet , which beginneth , L'auara Babylonia , &c. Couetous Babylon so full hath heaped the sacke of the wrath of God , and of wicked and peruerse vices , that it bursteht : and not Iupiter , nor Pallas , but Bacchus and Venus hath made her gods . Expecting reason doth torment and consume me , &c. And foure verses further . Her Idolles shall be holden for earth , &c. Also the 108. Sonnet , which beginneth : Fontana di dolore , &c. Fountain of griefe , harbor of wrath , schoole of errors , and Temple of heresie : Rome in elder time , now false and peruerse Babylon , for whom I so much weepe & sigh . O shop of deceit , ô prison of wrath , where goodnesse dyeth , and euill is maintained and nourished : hell of the liuing : great wonder shall it be , if Christ in the end be not wroth with thee , founded in chast and humble pouertie , liftest thou vp thy hornes against thy founders ? Shamelesse strumpet , where hast thou put thy trust ? In thine adulteries , in so great abundance of euill gotten riches ? &c. If Petrarch 260 yeares and more sithens , with great reason and truth said this against the Pope and his Court papall : what shall be said now , when the malice , tyranny , vngodlinesse and idolatrie of the Pope and his court are come to the height ? Danter an Author more ancient then Petrarch , and Bocace , of the same time with Petrarch , as litle flattred the Pope : other things as much as Petrarch say they . Dante in his 7. song of hell , accuseth the Pope of couetousnesse . In the 11. song and 6. circle he accuseth him of heresie . In the 15. song he accuseth him of sodomie . And in the 19. he accuseth him of simonie . ( These bee the foure cardinall vertues , which are found in the Popes , Couetousnesse , heresie , sodomie , and simonie . Bocace in the second Nouell of the Iornada of his Decameron , in the name of a Iew called Abraham , saith , that generally all the Court of Rome , from the greatest to the least , dishonestly sinned in the sinne of whoredome : and not naturally onely , but also sodomitically , without any bridle , without any remorse of conscience , or shame , &c. They haue not ( saith he ) either holinesse , deuotion , or good works , &c. And in manie other places doth he the same . These three Dante , Petrarch and Botace bee ancient writers , Italians , and fathers of the Italian tongue , and well experienced in the affaires of the Pope and his Court. Sanazaro the most excellent Italian Poet of our times , speaking of the Pope , thus saith in his Epigrams . In vaticano noster latet , hunc tamen alto , Christe vides coelo , proh dolor , & pateris . To wit , In the Vaticano ( which is the pallace of Saint Peter in Rome ) our ( Barbarian ) lieth hid : but yet thou Christ from the high heauen beholdest him : ah griefe , & doest thou suffer him ? What more could Luther , or Caluin , or the rest of the late writers , which haue written against the Pope and his Romish court say , then these his Italians haue said . Petrarch calleth it wicked Babylon , mother of errors : he wisheth fire to fall from heauen and consume it ( such abhominations had seene therein ) he calleth it a neast of treasons , &c. gluttonous and luxurious . God cannot ( saith he ) longer be patient with her , &c. Idols he saith shall be throwne to the ground , &c. Hee calleth her the fountaine of griefe , harbour of wrath , schoole of errours , temple of heresies , &c. Behold if the Pope may erre in faith : And it is to be noted , that Pope Pius the fifth , ( as in his life wee haue said ) hath spunged all these places by vs alleaged , out of Petrarch and Bocace . The cause is , least men should know their wickednesse , abominations and impieties , but may hold him for holy , and for God vpon earth . Great shame was it for the Pope , that so famous Italian Authours , that Italian books , and printed in Italy , should so roundly tell the wickednesse of him & his . About the 1430. yeare liued Thomas Rendon , a Carmelite , of whom in the life of Eugenius the fourth , we haue before made mention : He said in his sermons , which in Italy & France he preached : that in Rome were committed great abhominations , &c. For which cause Pope Eugenius 4. did cause him to be burned in Rome . Aboue a hundred yeares is it , sithens Laurencius Valla Patricius , a Roman opposed himselfe to the Pope , and called Rome Babylon : for which cause he was banished : but the king of Naples , receiued , and very honorably entertained him . Ieronymus Sauanarola a Dominican Friar , preached in Italy , the Pope to be Antichrist , &c. For this that our cursed Spanish beast Alexander 6. ( as in the life of this Alexander 6. we haue said ) did cause him in Florence most cruelly to be burned . Within these 80 yeares space , haue bene infinite numbers , that in Almaine , France , Italy , England , yea , in Spaine , and other nations also haue written against the Pope and his Popish doctrine : let their workes be read , and their reasons agreeing with the word of God considered , which is the true and onely squire & rule , whereby euery life and doctrine ought to bee ruled and confirmed . Returne we now to the Primacie , which the Pope as another Diotrephes ( of whom speaketh S. Iohn in his 3. catholike Epistle ) loueth to hold , and so doth vsurpe it . A history wrote S. Augustine , very wel declaring the equality which hath the Bishop of Rome with other Bishops . Donatus ( saith S. Augustine ) de casas negras , of whom the Donatists take their name , had grieuously accused Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage . Constātine the Emperour ( the cause being simply ecclesiasticall ) committed the same to Miltiades Bishop of Rome , & other certaine Bishops of Italy , France , and Spaine . Had there bene ordinarie iurisdiction no commission from the Emperour , nor to appoint him associates had bene needfull . But listen a litle : Donatus was condemned by them aboue named , who seeing himself condemned , appealed to the Emperour : the Emperour remitted the appeale to the Archbishop of Areletum , either to allow or disallow of the sentence , which the Bishop of Rome and his associates , had giuen . Where then was the Primacie of the Pope his iurisdiction : his sentence without any appellation : his knowledge , & hearing of all appeales , his fulnesse of power , whereof he so much glorieth ? And the Emperor , wil they not say , was an infidel , or tyrant : for it was Constantine the Great , who ( by their owne reckoning ) spoiled himself of a good part of the Empire , to giue it vnto them . That Constantine the Great appointed Miltiades iointly with the rest , for Iudge , to heare the cause of Cecilianus . Onuphrius Panuinus in his note vpon Platina , in rhe life of Miltiades doth witnesse the same : and confirmes it with Optatus Mileuitanus in his first booke , and with that which saith Eusebius in the tenth booke and fift chap. of his ecclesiasticall historie . But Panuinus as a Flatterer of the pope maketh no mention of the appeale we haue spoken of , because it impeached the authoritie , which the Popes haue vsurped . As touching the calling of the Councels , the Emperours called the General , the Patriarks and Metropolitans called the Nationall , or prouincial Councels : The Patriarkes and not the Bishop of Rome did gouerne in the Councels , which they held in their Patriarkedomes : for all being equall , and vnder one head Christ , the Bishop of Rome did not exceede them either in dignity or power . So saith Athanasius , writing to Liberius Bishop of Rome . All the Apostles ( saith he ) in honour and power be equall . Saint Cyprian likewise , more ancient then Athanasius : There is not ( saith he ) but one bishopricke through the world , wherof euery bishop holdeth his part . Also that none in his time was called , or made Bishop of Bishops , nor had by tyranny subiected his companions to obey him . Also he complaineth that the prophane Sismatikes withdrew themselues to the Bishop of Rome . There was none ( saith he ) that would doe this , but certaine lost and desperate men , making men beleeue , that the Bishops of Affrike had lesse authoritie thē he of Rome . S. Ierome to this selfe same purpose saith : Wheresoeuer a Bishop shal be , be it in Rome , or in Egubium , be it in Constantinople , or in Regium , one selfe same dignity he hath , and one selfsame priesthood : riches nor pouertie either make him superiour or inferior . And so the ancient Doctors , as Ireneus , Tertullian , Hillarius , Cyprian , &c. when they wrote to the Bishop of Rome , they gaue him not the glorious titles , which the flatterers of our times now giue him : Most holy father , most blessed Pope , chiefe Bishop , our Lord , & God vpon earth : they called him brother , fellow Bishop , companion in office : & other such like titles , which sauored of loue & Christian simplicitie , & not of flattery & pride , wherewith the miserable Popes are puffed vp , & rest much contēted . And if it seemed to those Fathers , that the Bishop of Rome countermāded , or in any thing faulted ( seeing he was a man ) either in life or doctrine , they aduised him , & if need so required reproued him . Thus not once by chance , but many times , & that very sharply did Cyprian handle Stephen Bishop of Rome . Ireneus reproued Victor , for that through an impudent ambition , he excōmunicated the Churches of Asia , for the differēce in celebration of Easter . Who should now dare to do this , albeit the Pope were another Iohn 8. 12. 13. 14. 23. or 24. or were he another Boniface 8. another Syluester 2. another Gregory 7. another Alexander 6 , Paule 3. & 4. or Pius the fift . By diuine law all Bishops are equall : and so as brothers , are to aduise and correct one another . If any difference there bee of Maioritie , or Minoritie , by positiue lawe it commeth , as the Cannonists themselues , when the truth doth inforce thē , confesse , saying : Quod omnis maioritas & minoritas , etiam Papatus , est de iure positiuo . That all maioritie and minoritie , yea the verie Popedome it selfe , is by the positiue law : as much to say , that men haue made it . And yet go I further . The maiority , say I , which the Pope hath vsurped ouer all the Churches , being against the Lambe of the Apocalyps , and against his Saints , is not by diuine , nor yet humane law , I say it is de iure diabolico , of the diuell : that it is , an infernall tyranny , against which , all the world is to rise vp , as against a fire and generall burning , which toucheth euery particular person . Note here , that which in the life of Iohn 24. we haue noted : where the Pope by a decree of the Councell of Constance and Basile is proued to be subiect to the Councell : and that more ouer which there we haue said . Not bluntly and foolishly ( as they say ) but with good reason me seemeth , do I say this : as by the sayings of the Fathers , and decrees of ancient Councels , we haue sufficiently proued the same . And had there bene none to haue said it , yet their proper life and doctrine , which we haue in the beginning mentioned , are most euident testimonies to confirme our sayings . By their liues may each one see ( if of wilfull ignorance he become not blockish , foolish , and blind ) the Popes , which haue bin bishops of Rome , from Boniface the third ( who was a creature of Phocas the Emperour , an adulterer , murderer , and tyrant ) vntil Clement 8. or 10. which now tyrannizeth ) to haue almost bene al noted ( read their histories ) of terrible , enormious and wicked vices , and sinnes . Witches they haue bene , murtherers , ill beloued , tumultuous troublers of common wealths and kingdomes , seditious , reuengefull brothellers , simonists , sodomites , periured , incestuous , Nigromancers , sacrilegious , wicked , without God , without religion . They then being such , we conclude them not to be successors of Peter , but of Iudas : not to be vicars of Christ , but of the Diuell , and verie Antichrist . But now for more confirmation of that which is said , we will alleage certaine passages of holy Scripture , which the Papists themselue vnderstand and interpret of Antichrist : we will consider if that which the Scripture saith Antichrist shall do and say , the Pope doth and saith . And seeing that the doctrine and life of the Pope is the very same , which the scripture doth say shal be that of Antichrist : by the Papists owne confession , will we conclude , the Pope to be Antichrist . The first passage , is taken out of Daniel the 11. chapter : which saith : And the king shall doe what he list : By king , aswell in this place , as chapter 8. 23. and 24. is ment Antiochus , a great persecutor of the people of God ; This Antiochus was a figure of Antichrist , which is the Pope . Antiochus burned the Bible , aduanced his God Mauzim , forbad marriage , made Idols of gold and siluer , adorned them with rich ornaments , &c. and the same doth the Pope . Daniell proceedeth . He shall exalt , and magnifie himselfe against all that is God , and shall speake marueylous thinges against the God of Gods : and shall prosper till the wrath be accomplished : for the determination is made ; Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers , nor the desires of women , nor care for any God : for he shal magnifie himselfe against all , &c. Note here in Daniel . 3. notable markes which ( saith he ) Antichrist shall haue : In whomsoeuer then we shall see them , hold we him for . Antichrist . The 1. is that he shall not acknowledge the God of his fathers : 2. is that he shall not regard the loue of women , 3. nor care for any God. The cause of all this ( saith he ) is the excessiue pride . The Pope being of the race of Christians , which haue worshipped the true God , father of our Lord Iesus Christ , hath brought into the Church of God , where he holdeth his seat , Idolatrie and superstition , commaunding men , in afflictiō & calamitie , to inuocate another , & others then God : contrary to the expresse cōmandemēt of God. Thou shalt haue no other Gods before me : and contrary to that which he commaundeth by his Prophet : Call vpon me in the day of trouble . There is no commaundement of God , either in the old or new Testament , that commaundeth vs to inuocate any other but God alone . Neither is there any example of Patriarke , Prophet , or Apostle , which hath called vpon any , saue God alone . For how shall they call vpon him , in whom they haue not beleeued ? as saith Saint Paule . In one onely God we beleeue , vpon him onely let vs call . This new Doctrine hath the Pope brought into the Church , to call vpon others then God alone : Therefore is he Antichrist . Who hath forbidden Christians to reade the law of the Lord , the bookes of the Prophets , Apostles , and Euangelists ? The Pope . Who burneth these holy bookes , and those that for instruction of their conscience read them ? The Pope . Who hath taken vppon him authoritie to pardon sinnes , and that for money , it being God alone which doth graciously pardon thē ? The Pope . Who hath caused a little peece of white bread to be worshipped saying : it is the true God , which created heauen and earth ? The Pope . Therefore is he Antichrist , which neither honoreth nor a doreth the God of his fathers , who in the bookes , that the Pope burneth , hath manifested himselfe to his faithfull . The 2. marke is , that he shall not regard the loue of women ( to wit ) that vnder colour of chastitie , holines , & meritorious works , he shall abhorre marriage . So greatly hath the Pope abhorred marriage that a law he hath made , that no Pope , Cardinal , Patriarke , Archbishop , Bishop , Deane , Archeacon , Priest , nor Friar , Deacon , nor subdeacō , nor any Nunne shal marry . And wherefore ? For pure hypocrisie ; to be sold to the ignorant people , for holy ; for Angels , which are not fleshly , but wholly spirituall : And the miserable people , dispising the meanes of marriage , which God hath giuen them . Will rather burne then marry . And so God deliuereth them vp to shamefull & vile affections , and in their lusts doe they burne ( as saith S. Paule ) Fornicators they are , adulterers , Incestuous persons , & that moreouer which the Apostle mētioneth . These be the fruits of his cōstrained chastitie , of his angelical , & not fleshly life , of his vowe of chastity , vowed of so many , and kept of so fewe . Of such like , the same S. Paul fore warneth his disciple Timothie , saying : that they shall speake lies through hypocrisie , hauing their cōsciences seared ; that they shall forbid marriage . What nation in the world , hath bene so barbarous , so cruel , so tyrannous , & Godlesse that hath forbidden marriage to so many thousands of men and women as are at this day of Priests , Fryars , and Nunnes ? Onely such law maketh Antichrist : Only the Pope maketh it , therefore is the Pope Antichrist : which regardeth not his owne lawful wife , but his Ganimeds and strumpets . Much paine hath the Pope of long time taken , to cause this his tyrannicall lawe to bee obserued : Many people and nations , seeing it a law tyrannous , and preiudiciall to the Common-wealth haue withstood him : because that priests and Friars , not hauing proper wiues , and being lusty men , which liue in idlenesse , and abundance ( a life inclyning men to luxuritie ) bestow themselues among the wiues & daughters of their neighbours & friends . In the Councell of Nice , was this busines proposed : but through the Councell of good Paphnucius not affected . S. Gregorie forbad marriage : but ( taught afterwards by experience of 6000. heads of young Infants , which they foūd in a pond ) adnulled & reuoked his decree : as before in his life , we haue declared . Note that which we haue said to this same purpose vpon the life of Siricius who so against the hayre alleaged the saying of S. Paul. Those which be in the flesh cannot please God. And that which we noted vpon Nicholas 1. & in the life of Pius 2. & of Paul 2. experience at this day sufficiently sheweth , how impious and tyrannous this law is . And suppose it were good yet is it not obserued . Much better should it be to leaue to each one the liberty which God hath giuen them , and not to lay s●ares for the conscience . He that can passe without marriage , shall doe very well not to mar●y : and chiefly the minister in time of persecution which i● to be free to preach the word of God wheresoeuer they shall call him . But the guift of chastitie is not giuen to all : and if to any , yet is it not perpetuall . The surest way then not to offend God , nor defile his owne body , w●ich is the tem●le of the holy Ghost , and ●herefore to be kept cleane is that euery man ( as Saint Paul doth aduise vs ) haue his owne wife and euery woman her owne husband to the great griefe of the Pope , who is Antichrist , and commaundeth the contrary . The third marke is , that Antichrist shall not care for any God : to wit , hee shal be an Atheist ; a Godlesse man , and without religion . This in many Popes haue wee fully , and clerely seene which neither liueing , nor dying , had any religion . He is not one alone , that entred into the Popedome like a fox , liued in the Popedome like a Lyon , and dyed like a dogge : Let their liues be read . the reason of all this giueth Daniel , saying : for hee shall magnifie himselfe aboue all Antichrist , which is the Pope , hath made himselfe vniuersal Bishop , head of the Church absolute ( or dissolute ) Lord , aswell in the temporaltie , as the spi●itualty , euer all the Monarkes . kings and Princes , of the world : that he may displace and place them , when he pleaseth , and no man ought to demaund why doest thou so ? And so causeth Emperours , kings , and great Lords to fall prostrate on the gorund , in token of vassallrie , slauerie , and subiection , kisse his feete , and worship him : The Pope truly is proud as the diuell , who said to Christ . All this will I giue thee , if thou wilt fall downe and worship me . And so shall haue the wages , that had the diuell . Which thing Daniell declareth , in the 36. verse of the 11. chapter saying , that he shall prosper , vntill the wrath bee accomplished : for the determination is made : and in the last words of this chapter he saith . And his end shall come , and none shall helpe him . This is the comfort of a Christian , that Antichrist , the Pope , his enemie , and persecutor : shall so end , as he hath deserued . And so shall the Church be from hi● tyranny . The 2. passage is , of S. Paul to the Thessalonians , where clerely and plainely he calleth Antichrist , man of sinne , and sonne of perdition , which opposeth , & li●teth vp himselfe against all which is God , or that is worshipped : So that , as God , he sitteth in the temple of Cod shewing himselfe that he is God. And a little lower : whose cōming is by the working of Sathan , with great power , & signes , & lying wonders , & with all deceiueablenesse of vnrighteousnesse ( working ) in them that perish , &c. The papists themselues cōfefse , that Saint Paul here speaketh of Antichrist . Now let vs fee , if the Pope doe the same things : and if he do them , then is he Antichrist . By Antichrist , must we not vnderstand one man alone , which is to be and happen : but an estate , a seat , a succession of men ▪ & an Empire exalted against Christ : yet with the name and title of pastor , and Bishop of the Church , and with the title of the vicar of Christ Iesus himselfe . Through hypocrisie , and fayned humilitie , he calleth himselfe , the seruant of Gods seruants : but through diuelish pride , he maketh himselfe Lord of all . In the time of S. Paul , began this Empire of Antichrist , as he witnesseth saying : For all ready the misterie of Iniquitie beginneth to worke , onely he which now ruleth , shall let , vntill he be taken out of the way . This shal be , when the Lord shall slay him , with the spirit of his mouth ( as there saith the Apostle ) Now haue we proued that of the ruyne of the Romane Empire , the Pope , who is Antichrist , by little and little hath erected his kingdome . All this to one man cannot be applyed : but to an estate , and condition of men . Antichrist is a Greeke word , as much to say , as contrary to Christ : See wee then some thinges , wherein the Pope doth oppose himselfe to Christ . The people sought to make Christ a king : but Christ would not : For his kingdome , he sai●h : is not of this world . The Pope without demaunding , or seeking it of the people , hath made himselfe vniuersall king ouer all the kings of this world . and so at his fantasie , doth place and displace them . The second opposition . Christ , being God , humbled himselfe , and to saue vs , became man , reconcyling vs with the father . The Pope being a man , maketh himselfe God , saying : that in hell he hath authoritie and power casting into it , whom soeuer he will , and also drawing out from thence ( If he please ) as did Pope S. Gregorie ( say they ) drawe the soule of the Emperour Traian , who was an Infidel , & persecutor of the Church . Authoritie hee hath in purgatorie , drawing soules from thence ( as say they ) hee doth dayly . Hee hath authoritie in earth binding and loosing whomsoeuer hee will : He hath authoritie also in heauen , placing therein whom hee will , commaunding the Angels to carrie the Soule of whomsoeuer he shall please without passing the paynes of purgatorie ( as by the bull which Pope Clement the s●xt graunted to such as comming to Rome to obteyne the Iubile , should die by the way ) doth appeare . All this saith the Pope that hee can doe . And so also saith his Parasites : Yet all is but lies , to condemne , and carry vs with him , to the house of his Father the diuell . The third opposition . Christ doth commaund vs to search the scripture : and giueth a reason , for by them shall we know him . The Pope vnder most greiuous payne , commaundeth vs not to reade them , nor looke vppon them : least that wee knowing Christ by reading of the Scriptures , may also know him to bee Antichrist . And to busie vs with some thing , hee commaund● vs to reade lying Legends , he commaunds vs to pray the Rosarie , which Alanus with so great falsehood and impietie , as we haue said in the life of Sistus 4. renewed . So many Paternosters , and so many Aue Maries , before a c●●●●fixe , before the Image of the virgin Mary , or of this or that other he , or she Saints , he commaunds vs to pray . To a certaine great Lady , called Isabell graunted Pope Leo pardon of all her sinnes , if kneeling in her owne lodging , before the Image of any he or she Saint , she should say fiue Paternosters , and fiue Aue Maries . Behold what agreement is there betweene the Aue Marta and the Crucifixe : or the Paternoster , and the virgin Mary ? What maner of prayer is this , when he that prayeth , neither knoweth , nor vnderstandeth what he prayeth ? Oh blindnesse ! Oh ignorance . The fourth opposi●ion . Christ calleth vnto him all those that trauell , and be afflicted in conscience , that he may refresh them . The Pope commands vs to goe to the virgin Marie , and to hee and she Saints . What other thing is this , but to leaue the fountaine of liuing water ( as saith Ieremias ) and to dig pooles , that can hold no water ? Between Christ , and the Pope are there many other opposicions yet will we set downe but the last of all : that Christ with great triumph is ascended into heauen , and there sitteth at the right hand of his father : And shamefully the Pope descendeth into hell , and to the depth of hell falleth in the company of Iudas , whose successor hee is , and there by his owne Father the diuell shal be euerlastingly tormented . Yee see here , that the Pope is an aduersarie , and opposeth , and lifteth vp himselfe against all that is God , or that is worshipped , and sitteth in the Temple of God , shewing himselfe to bee God. By that which the Apostle saith , that Antichrist sitteth in the Temple of God , hee giueth to vnderstand , that Antichrist shall neither bee Turke , Moore , Iewe , nor Pagan , but a Christian , and that professeth Christian religion . The Pope sitteth in Rome , a City very ancient in Christian Religion , where were so many good Bishops , for almost the space of 300 yeares : which sealed with their bloud the Doctrine , which preached , and nowe also in Rome , notwithstanding the tyranny of Antichrist , hath God his Church , as hee had in Sodome , where was Lot and his familie . That which Saint Paule saith , that the comming of Antichrist shal be with great power , signes , and lying woonders : is to be noted : and all this shall hee doe , by the working of Sathan . Here also it appeareth , that the diuell worketh his miracles . Which confirmeth the Spanish prouerbe . Sease milagro , y hagalo eldiablo . Be it a Miracle , and the diuell doth it : but all , to dec●iue . The mightie power of the Pope who is ignorant of ? That which Christ of himselfe saith , dareth the Pope to say of himselfe . Data est mihi omnis potestas , all power is giuen vnto mee . O blasphemy intollerable ! As touching his signes , and lying wonders , the world is full : The very papists themselues , that haue any vnderstanding , are ashamed of them . But the simple , the Idiots , the vulgar sort beleeue , and holde them for true miracles , and for them rather will die , then for the Doctrine of the Prophetes , or Apostles , or Christ Iesus himselfe , whereof they are wholly ignorant ! Oh ignorant blindnesse , and blinde ignorance . How many Images haue spoken ? How many haue sweate , and that droppes of bloud ? The ignorant people beleeueth that the beard , haires and nayles of the crucifixe of Burgos , doe grow . How many miracles , say they , doe the Images of our Lady of Guadalupe , and that of Monsarrate ? How many Capti●es deliuer they ? How many dead doe they rayse againe ? How many blind giue they sight vnto ? &c. Either this which they say , is vntruth , and not therefore to bee beleeued : or else verily doe they these miracles ( if they doe them ) by the operation of Sathan ; that the vnbeleeuers , ●hich wil not beleeue the truth may beleeue lies : as in this selfe same chapter Saint Paule doth aduise vs , not to beleeue such miracles , as are ●or founded vpon the word of God. In the Treatise of the Masse more shal be said concerning miracles . Not to make an Image ▪ nor any likenesse , &c. Not to worship or do them reuerence doth God commaund vs. To make Images , to worship and doe reuerence vnto them doth the Pope commaund vs , that purgatory should be better beleeued . O how many m●r●cles , howe many dreames , visions , & apparitions haue there bene ? only one I will recite ▪ which is read in the Enchiridion of times , composed by Friar Alonso Venero . Thus then saith hee fol. 118. In the yeare of our Lord 1164. a certaine holy Hermit before deceased , appeared in visiō to the bishop of Ligoniū , & said vnto him ; there dyed in all parts with him 30000. men , and onely Saint Barnard without any payne , flew to heauen , 3. descended into purgatorie , and all the rest into hell , perpetually to be damned . Thus far Venero . He that reporteth this , was no Ideot , but a preacher ; and of the order of preachers . Who will not beleeue an holy hermite , come from another world ? a Bishop , and a preacher also ? O happie Bishop which knew what passed in Heauen , Purgatorie , and hell . Blessed be our God , which hath opened our eyes , and made vs to vnderstand , such apparitions , to be illusions of the diuell . For confirmation of this our Doctrine , Reade the Parable , which our Sauiour propoundeth , of the rich worldling , who prayed Abraham , to send Lazarus before deceased to the house of his father , that he might declare to his fiue brethren , that which he passed . But Abraham answered : they haue Moses and the Prophets , let them heare them : whom if they will not heare ; neither will they bee perswaded though a man should rise from the dead . Luke 16. So that euery Christian , which readeth , searcheth , and meditateth the holy scripture , doth know , that all this which they say concerning Purgatorie , is lies : albeit the Pope will haue it an Article of faith . Were it an article of faith , it should be founded vpon the scripture : On the scripture it is not founded : therefore it is no Article of faith . Also , were it an Artticle of faith , it should be one of the twelue of the Apostles creede : but it is not , therefore it is not an Article of faith . But it is ( as saith Doctour Constantine ) the head of the wolfe . It serueth to mainetayne idle bellies . Conclude wee this then of the false myracles of Antichrist , with that which the Lord saith . False Christes , and false Prophetes shall arise , and shall worke signes great and wonderfull , so that , if it were possible , the verie elect should be deceiued . Well hath our Redemer forewarned vs , well hath his Apostle Saint Paule foretold vs. See we now to our selues : for of ignorance now shall we not sinne , we are forewarned . And as Daniel for our consolation foretold vs of the miserable end of Antichrist : so also saith Saint Paule , and that more plainely then Daniel , that the Lord will destroy him with the spirit of his mouth , and consume him with the brightnesse of his comming : which we see dayly more and more accomplished . How many kingdomes and prouinces do now know the Pope to be Antichrist ? And how came they by this knowledge ? not forced , but by reading and hearing the word of God. Very wise was the Pope in forbidding the Bible , in forbidding the reading of the holy Scripture : well did he vnderstand , that all his euill , his whole ruine and destruction should there thence proceede . But I commaund it . The Lord ( saith Saint Paule ) will destroy him with the Spirit of his mouth , with his word , with the holy Scripture , with the doctrine of the olde and new Testament , with the Bible , which he so much abhorreth . Many nations haue forsaken him , onely Spaine and Italy giue him life . But albeit they so do , yet is his sicknesse vncurable , and doubtlesse shall he die thereof . The third and last passage , wherewith we confirme the Pope to be Antichrist , is taken out of the seuenteenth chapter of the Reuelation of Saint Iohn . Reade the whole chapter . Here will we note the principall points . Saint Iohn saith , hee saw a woman sit vppon a beast : the woman and the beast with their quallities and attire he depainteth . The woman ( saith hee ) was the great whore , which sitteth vpon manie waters , with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication : He saith , that she was set vppon a beast : That this woman was clothed with purple and Scarlet , and guilded with golde , and adorned with precious stones , &c. Who had in her forehead a name wri●ten , A Mysterie . Great Babylon , mother of fornications , and abhominations of the earth : that this woman was drunken with the bloud of the Saints , and with the bloud of the Martyrs of Iesus . And concluding the chapter , he saith : that this woman is the great citie , wh●ch reigneth ouer all the kings of the earth . Concerning the beast ( saith he ) which was of the colour of Scarlet , full of the names of blasphemie , which had seuen heades and ten hornes . Saint Iohn saith , that when he saw this woman ride vpon the beast , he greatly wondered . The Angell declareth vnto him the secret of the woman and of the beast . The beast ( saith the Angell ) which thou hast seene , was , and is not , &c. He saith vnto him that the seuen heades be seuen mountaines , whereupon the woman sitteth . He saith : that the ten hornes be ten kinges , subiect to the beast : That these kings shall fight against the Lambe : but the Lambe shall oue●come them . That the waters whereupon the Whoore sitteth , bee peoples , and kindreds , and nations , and tongues . Hee saieth , that the ten hornes of the beast shall hate the whore , shall make her desolate , and destroy her . Who seeth not Antichrist , the Pope of Rome , here figured and liuely painted out ? to whom can all these things be applied , but to him alone , The whore is the Pope : the beast is the Romane Empire , whereupon the Pope sitteth , a●d wherewith hee hath lifted vp himselfe . It is a common p●rase of speech in the Scr●pture , to call Idolatrie and superstition , fornication : and t●e Idolaters it calleth strumpets and whoores . Reade the s●cond chapter of Ieremie and 3. verse . Ezech. 16. chap. Of 〈◊〉 chap. 1. 2. and 3. The Pope then is called Whore and gre●t whore , for his idolatrie and superstition which he committeth , and teacheth to so many people and nations . Note that which we haue said in the passage , cited out of the 11. chapter of Daniel . How much more yet , by the great prouidence of God , hath this thing fully , and plainely happened ; seing a Pope hath bin , which was a woman and a greate whoore . Reade the life which we haue recited of Iohn 8. where he saith : that the woman was clothed with purple and scarlet , and gold &c. Euen so , is the Pope in his pontificall habite , and chiefly the day of his coronation fully clothed . Platina , speaking of Pope Clement the fifth ( as in his l●fe we haue decla●ed ) saith : that at his coronation , fell a wall , which killed many , and that the Pope falling from his horse , lost a Carbuncle which fell from his Miter , or as they call it Reyno , that was worth s●xe thousand Florences . D. Illescas , chap. 24. speaking of the coroantion of Leo the tenth ▪ saith these words : The day of this coronation in Rome was so solemne and ioyfull , that any hardly remembred to haue seene the like thing . For besides the other feastes made , which should be tedious to recount , they affirme aboue an hundred thousand duckets to haue bene cast among the people , &c. How could this Pope say that which said Saint Peter , Siluer and gold haue I none ? This woman he calleth Babylon , as much to say as confusion . He calleth her the mother of whoredomes and abominations . The same also is Rome fully and plainely . What citie is there nowe in the worlde , wherein are so great confusions of vices , and so many thousands of common whoores , which they call Curtisans , of whom the Pope hath so great a rent , that hee may make thereof a great inheritance ? Yet this is nothing , compared with other infinite abominations , which in Rome are committed . What place in Christendome is the wicked sinne more suffered without punishment , then in Rome ? This woman , saith Saint Iohn was druken with the bloud of the Martyrs of Iesus . How many , and how many hath the Pope caused to be burned , and to die by the sword , for saying and beleeuing Iesus Christ to be our only and chiefe Bishop , Intercessor and Mediator , as the Apostle calleth him ? For beleeuing that the body which he once offered vpon the tree of the crosse , is the onely and alone sacrifice , wherewith the wrath of the Father is appeased ? For beleeuing that by faith onely , without any respect of our owne workes , we are iustified ? In our times of these threescore or fourescore yeares , how much innocent bloud hath this rauening wolfe , for this cause shed and spilled in Almaine , France , England , and in Italy also , and within fortie or fiftie yeares , in our countrey of Spaine ? The fires and persecutions of Seuill , Valladolid and other partes of Spaine , do witnesse . What satisfaction shall this so cruell beast make for one Doctour Constantine , the onely pearle of our countrey of Spaine ? For one Doctour Vargas ? For Doctour Egidius ? For Don Iohn Ponce of Lyons , sonne to the Countie of Baylen , so neare kinsman to the Duke of Arcos ? For one Christopher de Arellano , a man , by the confession of the Inquisitors themselues , most learned ? For one Ieronymo Caro ? For one Licenciate Iohn Gonçales ? For the Licenciate Losada ? All these were men of singular life , which the Papistes themselues that knewe them , cannot denie : and godly they were in doctrine . All these in Seuill , and many others , men and women , were either condemned aliue , or else vntombed being dead , by the fire consumed . At one time , were all these , and so all at one time almost burned in Seuill . O Seuill , Seuill , that killest and burnest the prophetes which God sendeth vnto thee . Name me some eight of thy seruants of the Pope , at this day liuing in thee , which aswell in life as doctrine , may compare with or paragon those eight which I haue named , as thou then burnedst . As the bloud of Abell cried out to God : so now the bloud of these Martyrs do likewise crie vnto God. Vnder the ashes of these blessed men hath God hidden many small sparkles , which when he shall please , he will blowe away , and so kindle them , that a farre greater fire shall they make , then that which is passed : and so shall increase the number of the faithfull : For the bloud of the martyrs is the seed of the Gospell . Saint Iohn concludeth his chapter , saying : That this woman is the great Citie , which reigneth ouer all the kings of the earth . Is not this a mainifest description of the Court of Rome ? what other citie , but Rome , reigned ouer all the kings of the earth ? From all parts of the world they went to Rome : The riches of the world they caried to Rome : the Pope onely was king of kinges , and Lord of Lordes . And woe to him that should displease him . Of the beast , saith S. Iohn , that he had 7 heads , and 10 horns : which S. Iohn himself declareth , saying : that the seuen heads which the beast hath , are 7 mountaines . The holy Spirit ▪ which spake this by the mouth of Saint Iohn , nothing wanted but the naming of Rome . The ancient Poets , as Virgil & Horace , which liued in the time of Augustus Caesar the Emperour , in whose time also S. Iohn liued , called Rome Septicollis , of 7 hils or mountaines . The Grecians call it Eptalophos , which is the same with Septicollis : ●o seuer it from all the cities of the world , this Epitheton they giue it : Calepin . Septicollis , vrbis Romae Epitheton , à septem collium numero impositū . Tertullian in the 35. chap. of his Apologie , saith : Ipsos Quirites , ipsam vernaculā septem collium plebem couenio , &c. Horace in the end of his Epodon . Dijs quibus septem placuere colles . Dicere carmen . He speaketh of Rome . And Virgil Aeneid . 6. Septemque vna sibi muro circundedit arces , And Propertius : Septem vrbis alta ingis , toto quae praesidet orbi . As much to say , as the loftie citie with seuen hils , which is Lady of all the world . The names of these seuen mountaines are : Capitolino , Palatino , Quirinal , Auentino , Celio , Viminal , and Exquilino . By these words of Saint Iohn we cleerely see , that Antichrist hath his seat at Rome : and no other there is that hath his seat at Rome , but the Pope . Therefore the Pope is Antichrist . The ten hornes , saith Saint Iohn , be tenne kings , subiect to Antichrist , who stoutly fight in defēce of their Monarch Antichrist : & they shall fight , saith he against the Lambe . What more sorcelesse thing is there , without weapons and subtiltie then a Lambe ? Notwithstanding the weake , simple and disarmed Lambe ouercommeth these ten kings , which with Lyonlike & Wolfe-like force , rush vpon him , and not preuaile . And when by force they cannot , as old Foxes , by craft will , they seeke to catch and kill him . But come as they will , the Lambe ouercomes them all . Who is this Lambe ? The same is he of whom Saint Iohn saith that he is slaine from the beginning of the world ▪ How ? The slaine Lambe , doth he ouercome ? Yea verily . This is the power of God. That Lambe he is , of whom witnesseth the other Saint Iohn , saying : Behold the Lambe of God , which taketh away the sinnes of the world . Iesus Christ is this Lambe , who killeth Antichrist with the spirit of his mouth : as in handling the second passage which we alleaged of the Epistle to the Thessalonians , we haue before declared . Saint Iohn saith further , That these ten hornes are ten kings ( who perceiuing the inuincible power of the impotent Lambe ) shall forsake Antichrist , disgrace him , make warre against him , and destroy him . Before 80 yeares past , what king in Christendome durst whisper against the Pope ? All were his vassals , all were his souldiers , and all hee commanded . But seeing the mortall wounds which the Lamb with his only word ▪ hath giuen the Pope . How many haue forsaken him within these fourescore yeares ? In Almaine , England , Scotland , Denmarke , and Swethland , we haue manifest examples : France also and Polonia are falling away from the Pope . Who so shall liue shall one day heare the same of Spaine . God hath begunne his worke ; he will not leaue it imperfect , nor yet end in the middest . Behold , how Daniel , Paule , and Iohn concurre and agree together . All they three with one Spirite which caused them to speake declare that ●his so●e ●f perdition , and man of Sinne , shal be very abhominable in his life , and much more abhominable in his doctrin . Very rich , verye mightie , clothed with silke , and clothe of Gold and precious stones ; a great warrior , and persecutor of the Lambe , and his followers . Saint Paule noting the place of his abode , saith : that he shall sit in the temple of God. Saint Iohn goeth further : he shall sitt , saith he , in the cittie that hath . 7 mountaines ; which is Rome . And so vnder stoode Saint Ierome , when he said : This Babilon , and this whore , which in the Apoc : is painted out to vs , no other thing then Rome can signifie vnto vs : In the life of Mar●k he repeateth the same : Verie blinde is he which seeth not through a boulter . That this can agree with none but only the Pope , who seeth not ? Therefore is he Antichrist . Concerning his ende , the holy Spirite by Daniel , Paule , and Iohn , before alleaged , sa●th : ( as we haue said ) that it shall be miserable ; wherewith he helpeth ▪ comforteth , and animateth the poore faithfull which with his tyrannie are afflicted and oppressed . Come Lord Iesus . Blessed are those that reade , and those that hea●e the wordes of the prophesies of this booke , and keepe the thinges which are written in them , as saith the same Saint Iohn in the beginning of his Re●elation . By that which we haue said touching the life and doctrine of the Popes , and by that which the Doctours ▪ and ancient Councels haue said , and the holy Scripture also it selfe : which we haue before alleaged : each faithfull . true , and Catholike Christian , which hath any iu●gement or litle spark of faith shal clearely vnderstand the Pope , not to bee vniuersall Bishop , not to be Peters successor , nor the vicar of Iesus Christ , but contrariwise , to be the successour of Iudas , to be the Vicar of Sathan , to be the man of sinne , and sonne of perdition , which as God , sitteth in the Temple of God ▪ to be the whore of Babylon , which hath her seat in the great Citie , that hath 7 mountaines , which is Rome : to be the Antichrist , which in all and by all opposeth himselfe to Christ : and knowing him for such a one shall abhorre and detest him . And shall know also , how to answer the reasons , or to speake better , reasonlesse reasons , which the Popes Parasites ( for their owne temporall commodities , to be made Bishops , or enioy other ecclesiasticall dignities , &c. and oftentimes against their owne conscience , contrarie to that which they thinke , to entertaine the Pope , and maintaine his primacie ) do alleage ▪ To answere to all their obiections , and passages , which this way and that way they alleage , should be neuer to make an end . Onely will we answer to the principalles , whereupon the rest are founded , which being cast downe , all the building thereupon builded , of necessitie must needes fall to the ground . These in number be two : Thou art Peter , Matth. 16. and , Feede my sheepe . Ioh. 21. and in Pro●●mio Sexti in Gloss . it is said : that the Pope by these words obtained the Primacie : Tu es Petrus , thou art Peter : or by these , Pasce oues meas : Feed my sheepe . Iesus Christ ( say they ) sayd to Peter , Thou art Peter , and vpon this rocke will I build my Church , &c. To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen ; whatsoeuer thou bindest in earth , shall be bound in heauen : and whatsouer thou loosest in earth shall bee loosed in heauen : The sheepe ( saith Christ ) know the voyce of their shepheard . All this then which Iesus Christ said vnto S. Peter , we know to be very true , because it was pronounced by our pastor , master , and redeemer Christ Iesus , who is truth it self . But we say , that by no way , neither in part , nor by art hath it any agreement with the Pope : neither in part nor art it can be applyed to the Pope who is Antichrist , nor yet pertaines it vnto him : when the Pope shall haue made the same confession that did S. Peter , Thou art the Christ , &c. & shal so beleeue : when the Pope shall liue as S. Peter liued : when the Pope shall teach & preach the doctrine which S. Peter taught and preached : then shall it agree with him . But the Pope is an Atheist , he holdeth for a fable the historie of the Gospell : abominably liueth , teacheth doctrins of diuels ( as befoe we haue proued ) wherupō it followeth that this which Christ saith to S. Peter , he said not to the Pope , nor in any wise doth it belōg to him . But the better to vnderstād it , examine we this place . Christ demāded of his disciples , whom do men say that the sonne of man is ? They answered vnto him : Some say , Thou art Iohn Baptist , others , Elias , &c. And againe Christ asked them , But whom say ye that I am ? Peter answered : Thou art the Christ , &c. Then Christ approuing the confession of Peter , which proceeded of the Spirit , and not of the flesh , said vnto him : Thou art Peter , and vpon this rocke ( to wit , vpon this confession which thou hast made , saying that I am the sonne of God ) will I build my Church . So that not so much the person , as the confession of Peter is here to be considered . And so saith Christ these words , not to Peter only , but also to whomsoeuer shall make the same confession , and with the same faith that Peter did . For the rocke which Peter confessed , which is the fundamentall stone of the corner , whereupon the Church is builded , that rocke is Christ . Vpon Peter is it not sounded : but Peter ( as saith Saint Augustine ) is founded vpon the rocke . For other foundation ( saith Saint ▪ Paule ) then that which is laid , which is Christ Iesus , can no man lay . H●e onely and no other , is the foundation and head of his Church : the Virgin Mary , Peter , Iohn , and the other Apostles , and faithfull Christians , be liuelie stones , builded vpon this foundation : thy are members of the Church , whose head is Christ . The Pope ought to be contented to be a stone of this building : to be a member of this body . But as he is no member , much lesse is he the head . To thee ( saith Christ ) will I giue the keyes , &c. All whatsoeuer thou bindest , &c. Not only to Peter , but also to all and each one of the Apostles , to all and whomsoeuer of the Apostles successours ▪ that shall teach the word of God , did Christ make this promise . And that this is the true meaning of this place , appeareth clearely , by that which the same Iesus Christ , Matth. 18. 18. saith , Whatsoeuer ye bind in earth , shall be bound in heauen : and whatsoeuer ye loose i● earth , shall be loosed in heauen . Seest thou not , that the same which Christ before had said to Peter . the same , & by the same words saith he afterwards to all the Apostles . The same saith he by Saint Iohn , when he spake to all his Apostles , and sent them to go and preach the Gospell : As the Father ( saith Christ ) sent me , so also send I you . And when he had thus spoken , he breathed vpon them , and sayd vnto them , Receiue ye the holy Ghost those whose sinnes soeuer ye remit , they are remitted vnto them : and whosesoeuers sinnes ye retaine , they are retained . To all equally doth Christ shewe mercy , to all equally graunteth Christ the priueledge , and giueth authoritie . To thinke that Christ reserued matters for the sea Apostolique of Peter , which neither Iohn nor Iames , nor Paule , nor any of the other Apostles were able to dispatch , is meere mockerie , and Impietie also . In authoritie and dignitie , were all the Apostles equall . And long continewed this order in the Church among the ministers of the Gospell , vntill couetousnesse and ambition crept in , and confounded this good order , making one greater , and another lesse , because one was more rich then another , we ( speaking of the Primacy ) confirme this , with the sayings of the ancient Doctours . If Christ by these words , Thou art Peter , &c. had appointed Saint Peter vniuersall Bishop , and head of the whole Church ( as they say ) to what purpose did then the Apostles so often reason among themselues vpon this questiō of the Primacie , who should be chiefe amōg them . Saint Matthew from the 1 verse to the 5. of the 18 chapter , maketh mention hereof : S. Marke cap ▪ 9 from the 33. verse vnto the 37. S. Luke , from the 46. verse vnto the 48. of the 9. chapter doth mention it S. Matth. 20. 20. saith . That the mother of the sonnes of Zebedeus , and ( as saith Saint Marke ) the sonnes themselues . 10. 15. besought Christ that one might sit at his right hand , and the other at his left , for which cause ( as say both the Euangelists ) the tenne Apostles disdained at the 2. brethren . Saint Luke cap 22. 24. telleth : that there was a contention among the Apostles , which of them should be greatest . What answereth Christ Iesus to the demaund which the Apostles made Matth. 18. 1. who shal be the greatest ? &c. He set in the middest of them a little child , and said vnto them . Whosoeuer shal humble himselfe as this little child , he shal be the greatest , &c. S. Marke 9 35. saith , he that will be the first , he shal be the last , & seruant of al. S. Luke 9. 48. he that is least among you shal be great . Christ reproueth the sonnes of Zebedeus , for their ambitious demand : He said vnto them , ye know what yee aske &c. the tenne were angry with them for this superioritie which they pretended , Christ said vnto them , that in a Politicall kingdome there it superioritie : and so kings and princes holde authoritie ouer all : But that in his kingdome , which is spirituall ; wherein there neither is , nor ought to bee superioritie , it is not so . But it shall not bee so ( saieth Christ ) among you , &c. Would our aduersaries well examine this , they would be ashamed of their primacy , and principalitie that they seeke to g●ue to their Pope : which neither Saint Peter , nor any other of the Apostles euer had . For had Christ giuen the primacie to Saint Peter , when hee heard them contend , which of them should bee the greatest , doubtlesse hee would haue said vnto them : Wherefore striue you ? know yee not that I haue giuen the Primacy to Peter ? Doe yee not knowe that I haue made Peter the chiefest of you all ? Quiet then your selues , and for such a one doe yee holde him ? The same also would Saint Peter haue said , I am hee , whom Christ hath appointed to bee the head of the whole Church , &c. But neither did Christ so say , but rather for their ambition , and affectation of the primacie reproued them . Nor yet did Saint Peter alleage , that Iesus Christ had said vnto him : Thou art Peter , and vpon this rocke , &c. The second place fundamental which our aduersaries doe alleage , to mainetaine the primacy of the Pope is , that Christ saide to Peter , Louest thou mee ? &c. Peter answered , Yea , Lord , &c. Then said Christ vnto him . Feede my sheepe . Here doe they inferre , that seeing that Christ said this to Saint Peter , and sayd it not to any other of the Apostles , that by the same reason , hee made him Prince of the Apostles . The most high wisedome , and loue of Christ , in Peters confirmation and comfort , they nothing consider . There times had Peter denyed Christ . And Christ three times demaunded if hee loued him ? Twise answered Peter , Yea Lord : but the third time he waxed sorrowfull : and to comfort him , Christ saide vnto him , Feede my sheepe . As if he should haue sayd : Thou hast thrise denyed mee Peter : but hast repented , and with most bitter weeping craued pardon for the same : Thy sinnes I pardon , and restore thee to the same state thou wast formerly in : Feede then my sheepe . And to cheere him the more , he said ●nto him ; that he should be constant , & should not denie him . And gaue him to vnderstand ( as there saith the Euangelist ) with what death he should glorifie God. The same charge and office of feeding , gaue Iesus Christ to all the Apostles , Mark. chap. 16. vers . 15. when he commanded them to goe through the world , and preach the Gospell to euery creatu●e : and when he said vnto them ▪ Receaue yee the holy Ghost . Whosoeuers sinnes ye remit , &c. So that in this , carried not Saint Peter any preheminence ouer the rest of the Apostles . In dignitie and authoritie all are equall , and principall members of the mysticall body of Christ , which is his Church : which body ( seeing it is no monster ) hath but one only head , which is Christ . And yet say I further : suppose that Saint Peter had bene Prince of the Apostles , and of much greater authoritie then they all : yet not withstanding , the Pope not being Peters successour , nor the Vicar of Christ ( as already we haue proued ( shall not be prince of Bishops , nor vniuersall Bishop ouer all Churches . He should content himselfe to be Bishop of Rome , nor is he yet so , but Antichrist . These two be the principall & fundamentall places wherewith the Romists endeuour to maintaine their primacy . And seing they proue not these thinges , much lesse will they prooue the rest by them alleaged : to which may be answered , that which I haue before said . One thing wil I demaund of them , and this it is . If it be necessary for a man to beleeue the Pope to bee the successour of Saint Peter , Vicar of Christ , and vniuersall head of all the Church ( as Boniface the eight ordeyned ) what shall become of the Greeke Church which neuer so beleeued ? what shal become of all those that liued in the time of Pope Ione ? what shall become of all them that liued in the time of Anastasius 2. Liberius , and Felix 2. these three Popes were Arians , Iohn the 24. an heretique . For the which and other great abhominations proued against him in the Councell of Constance he was deposed ? What shall become of them , which liued in the time of this Pope , and other heretiques , and of the Popes , that by Armes , or bribes , or both armes and bribes ioyntly obteyned the Popedome ? Such according to the decrees of the Popes themselues , be not Popes . And yet notwithstanding is this almoste alwayes , & of long time before hath bene the common way to obteine the Popedome . How often hereof , complained Platina , and the other writers of the liues of the Popes ? What shal be come of them that liued in the time of Sisme ? 30. Sismes ( as Onufrius Panuinus , a most papisticall author noteth it ) haue bene in the Church ? A Sisme hath bene which 50. yeares endured . For from Clement 7. vntil our Spanish Clement 8. renounced hauing poped foure yeares , after that Benedict 13. a Spaniard also , dyed in Spaine , so many yeares passed . What shall become of them , that liued in the time that foure Popes , Victor , Alexander 3. Calistus 3 and Pascall , in the time of the Emperour Frederi●ke Barbarossa were ioyntly together ? What shall become of those , that in the time of 3. Popes Benedict 8. or 9. Si●●ester 3. and Gregorie 6. liued . And all they three , at one instant , held residence in Rome ? Benedict had his seat in the Palace of Lateran , Siluester , in S. Peters , and Gregorie ; in Saint Maries the great . But the Emperour Henry 3. deposed them all three . Somewhat before the Councell of Constance was hol●ē , Gregorie 12. Benedict 13. & Alexander 5. excommunicated one another ▪ In Rome was Gregorie made Pope . Benedict in Auinō , & Alexander in the Coūcel of Pisa , which of these 3. will they hold for Pope ? what shall become of them , that in the time of the Pope Sergius 3. and of Pope Benedict 9. or after other 8 liued ? Each one of these 2 was 3 times Pope . Read their liues . These by force , deuises & bribes were made Popes ; But came others more strong , more cunning in deuises , and greater bribes & cast thē forth : but recouering strength , they eftsonnes returned and cast out them , that had cast them our . This done , the other againe re●u●ned , and cast them out . These the 3. time ( for the 3. ●ime was gotten the victorie ) returned to be Pope . What shamefull heades of the Church of Iesus Christ bee these ? What shal become of them that in the time of vacations which long continewed , and wherein were many dissentions , and altera●ions liued ? After the death of Clement 4. was the sea voyd two yeares 9 monethes , and ● dayes . After the death of Nichol●s 4. was the sea voyd 2 yeares 3 monethes & 2 dayes . After the death of Clement 5. was the sea voyd 2 yeares three monethes , & 17 dayes . Marcelinus as saith D. Illescas being dead , the seat of S. Peter was voyd 7 yeers & a halfe , & 25 dayes And Illescas addeth that Damascus and many other authors affirme the same . But Platina satih , it was void 25 dayes . In such times as these , what was the Church ? How miserable was the state of a Christian , if he could not be saued , except he beleeued the Pope to be his head ? What should he do in the time of foure Popes of 3. of 2. In the time of heretike Popes , Simonists , and to passe ouer worse things , whoremongers : & of so long vacatiōs ? But most happie is the state of a good Catholique Christian ; Not vpon men , but Christ his head , is his faith founded . He beleeueth that he cānot die , he beleeueth that he once died to destroy the sin of al those that beleeue in him : but that being now set at the right hand of his father making intercession for vs , he liueth eternally . He himselfe is the chiefe Bishop , and of such a one , and not of the Pope haue we neede . To Christ then be glory and Empire , and to the Pope confusion and shame , & let al those which desire that the kingdome of God may come , say ioyntly with me Amen , so be it . Willing now to conclude this Treatise of the Pope , briefely wil we here set down by way of an appendix or addition , some of the blasphemies which the Pope teacheth , or commandeth to be taught ( for seldōe or neuer he either preacheth or readeth ) whereby may be vnderstood , what is al his doctrine , which he cōmands vs to beleeue & adore ; as if it were Gods word it selfe . And woe to him that will not beleeue it , to the fire he cōdēnes him for a dogge , an heretike , a Lutherā . God haue mercy vpon thē & open their eies . This then is his doctrine , that followeth . The Roman Bishop is God. Dist . 96. cap. Satis and enidenter Baldo in L. vlti . C. sentent . rescin . Decio in C. 1. de Constitut . Felino in C. Ego . N. de Iure iurando . The Pope is not man Lib. 1. sexti de eloctione tit . 6. cap. fundamentum in Glossatore . The Pope neither is God , nor man. In prologo Clementinarum in Glossatore . ( Wherein he appeareth to be very Antichrist , because Christ is God and man ) It is lawfull for none to will , or , breake the commandements of the Sea Apostolique . dist . 20 ▪ ca. Nulli . Item dist . 12. & 22. Whosoeuer obeieth not the statutes of the Pope , is an heretike Ibid. in Glos . He committeth Sacriledge which lieth to the Pope : For he holdeth in earth , the place of the liuing God. De panitent . dist . 1. c● . Libenter ignosco . The Pope is Bishop of all the world . lib 5. sextica . Foelicis in Gloss . The Pope holdeth the principality of al the world lib. 3. sexti . tit . 16. cap. Periculoso . No man dare say to the Pope , Lord , why doest thou so . In Extrauag . tom . 22. tit . 5. cap. Ad Apostolatus in Gloss . 2. Decretal . tit . 7. cap. 5. Vide Glossam . The Pope by these wordes thou art Peter , or Feede my sheepe hath obteyned the primacy . In Proaemio sexti in Gloss . No man may iudge the Pope . Caus . 9. quest . 2. ca. Nemo . Item , aliorum & dist . 40. ca. si Papa ca. 12 quest . 2. ca. Quisquis in Gloss . dist . 50. ca. Non nos in Glossatore . To none it is permitted , to iudge of the iudgemēt giuē by the sea Apostolike , nor reuoke his sentence ca. 17. quest . 4. ca. Nemini The Pope dispenseth against the Apostle . Dist ▪ 34. ca. Lector in Gloss ▪ dist . 28 ca. Presbiter in Gloss . caus . 15. q. 6. ca. autoritatem in Glossatore . The Pope hath a heauenly iudgement . li. 1. Decret . Grego . tit . 7. ca. Quinto , The Pope can change the nature of things ibidem . The Pope of nothing , can make some thing ibidem . The Pope his wil serueth , for a reason in , that he wil do ibidem The Pope can dispence with the law of God. ibidem . Of vnrighteousnes can the Pope make righteousnes ibidem The Pope holdeth the fulnesse of power ibidem . How great a difference there is betweene the Sunne & the Moone : so great is it betweene the king , and the high Bishop . Lib. Decret . Gregor . tit . 33. Solitae . Those that are vniustly condemned , ought to haue restitution by the Church of Rome , and the oppressed , succor . Caus . 2. quest . 6. ca. Ideo . And because Iesus Christ speaking of himself saith , al power is giuen me of my father aswell in heauen as in earth . The Romists here vpon conclude . ●rgo the Pope absolutely commaundeth in heauen and in earth . And for that God ( saith Daniel ) displaceth , and placeth kings , and transferreth kingdomes from one nation to another . Ergo ( say they ) the Pope hath autho●i●ie to dispose kingdomes giuing them to whom he will , and taking them from whom he listeth . Herehence came it that kinges and Emperours began stri●ingly to kisse their feete beeing present , or by their Embassadous being absent Hence it is , that the Emperour himselfe ●erueth him for a horse boy ▪ holding the stirrop to his Sathanship , when he mounteth on horsebacke . And yet brawleth the Pope if he hold not the stirrop featly . So shamelesse was Pope Boniface 8. that he made an Article of faith ( without which there could bee no saluation . That the Pope aswell in the temporalltie , as spiritualltie , is absolute Lord : presenting himselfe in the Iubile ; to the viewe of all men , with a keye in the one hand , and a Sword in the other . His successor Pope Clement the sixt , not contenting himselfe to commaund kinges and Emperours , dared in a bull , to commaund the Angels . In the Popes ( Rota ) which is his Chauncerie , was it concluded and determined , that whatsoeuer the Pope doth , God holdeth for good , and approueth it . That the will of the Pope , is the rule of all lawe and Iustice . That the Pope , may doe absolutely in this world all whatsoeuer God doth . Seeing that he is all , and aboue all thinges . And that if hee chaunge his opinion it ought to be presumed that God also hath chaunged . That ableit the Pope should send many thousands of soules to hell , none can reproue him , That the power extendeth to heauen , earth , and hell it selfe , That from him , may no man appeale to God. That he may dispence , and commaund , against the Epistles of S. Paul , as hee that is greater then Paul. The same may he doe against the old Testament : as hee that is greater then the authors of the old Testament . And yet haue they gone further : they haue disputed , whether the Pope might dispence against the Gospell ? Whether the Pope hath more power then Saint Peter ? Whether the Pope , be simple man or as God ? Briefly , the deuill hath so farre further proceeded , that a little before the comming of Luther , and afterwards also , it was disputed in the schooles whether the Pope did participate ( as did Iesus Christ ) of the ● . natures ( to wit ) diuine and humane ? Better should they haue demaunded , if the Pope were an Hermophrodit , which well may be : because a woman hath bene Pope . Read Erasmus Annot. 1. caput 1. Epistle ad Timotheū . They also disputed ( to vse their proper Latine ) An mille Angels possint saltare in summitate digiti . To wit , whether a thousand Angels might daunce one the end of a fingar ? Item an Christus sub forma scarabei posset saluare genus humanum ? Whether Christ in forme of a beetle , could saue mankind ? Item whether the Pope were more mercifull then Christ ? O blasphemy : they conclude , yea . The reason which they giue is this : That it is not read in all the scripture , That Iesus Christ drewe any soule out of Purgatorie : But the Pope of his great pietie and mercy , an infinite number of Soules doth daily deliuer . And yet go they further , and in their disputations conclude , that the Pope hath power to kindle and quenche the fire of Purgatorie . Flattering the Pope , conclude they in all these questions ; lying against their owne consciences ; and making no reckoning of the honour onely due to God : nor of his onely sonne Christ Iesus . And Ca. Quoniam de imunit in 6. the Pope saith : we not willing to contemne our Iustice , nor that of our spouse the Church . The Church is well knowne to haue no other spouse but onely Christ . The Pope passeth further . Hee saith and commaundeth : that so it be said and preached , and that we also so beleeue , the vertue and holinesse of his seate to be such and so great , that what wicked man soeuer , how impious , periured , and abhominable hee be , which shall sit therein , euen then in a moment , for hauing sitten therein , is altered and changed to another man , and is made holy . But heare we the selfe same words , which the beast himself speaketh , as in Ca. Non nos dist . 41. they be written , and these they be . The blessed S. Peter transferreth to his successors , together with the inheritance of innocency , an euerlasting dowery of merits . That which to him was granted by the light of his workes , pertaineth to those , that be lightened with like clerenesse of conuersation : For who may doubt him to be holy , which is lifted vp to the height of dignitie ? wherein , if he want goods gotten by his owne merit , those that are giuen by the predecessor of the place , suffice , &c. If this were truth , then no Pope should be euill either in life or Doctrine , sith that in being Pope , he is learned and holy : and in a word to speake all , he is God vpon earth , and so all whatsoeuer he doth , God approueth it in heauen . But the liues of the Popes by vs recited , and the same liues also , which the Popes parasites haue written , doe shew vs the contrary . This is that seate papall , this is the heritage which one Pope inheriteth of another , that one sitting therein , were he not so euill before , he is made euill . And if he were euill , he becommeth most euill : and in the end , each one is made the sonne of perdition , and man of sinne , opposing , and lifting vp himselfe against all that is called God , or that is worshipped : So that as God he sitteth in the Temple of God , shewing himselfe that he is God. All these things , which here we haue gathered together , concerning the doctrine of the Pope , are blasphemies , such , as were the diuell himselfe clothed with humane flesh , he could not speake greater nor more horrible : yet for all this , art thou blind ô Spaine , and seest not , nor yet knowest thou Antichrist , whom ( supposing thou doest seruice to God , and honour to Iesus Christ his sonne ) thou adorest and honorest . God shewe thee his mercie , and open the eyes of thine vnderstanding , that thou maist reade , heare and vnderstand the will of God : which his Maiestie hath reuealed in his holy Scriprure : without the reading or meditation whereof , vnpossible it is for a man to attaine to the truth . Search ( saith Iesus Christ ) the Scripture : for they be those that testifie of me , & so by consequence of Antichrist also . When with the Spirit of humilitie thou shalt well haue read , and meditated vpon them : thou shalt then vnderstand how great hath bene thy blindesse and ignorance . Then turning thy selfe hartily to the true God , that created , redeemed and sanctified thee , thou shalt abhorre the idols of siluer , and the Idols of gold , which thy sinfull hands ( as saieth Esaie ) haue made : And thou , blind and ignorant , ( supposing thou didst great seruice to God ) diddest honor and adore them . Then shalt thou cast them from thee , stampe them in peeces , and consume them ; so greate shall be thy hatred against Idolatrie . Then , then , by how much the more , thou of all other nations of the world , in these last times , hast abased and deiected thy selfe , to serue and adore this monster , this man of sinne , this sonne of perdition , this whore , clothed with scarlet & purple , & adorned with so great store of gold & precious sto●s this beast , this Antichrist , this thy Pope , this thy God vpon earth : by so much the more holding thy selfe ashamed & confounded , for that which thou hast done ( because thou so much louest , and more esteemest honor then other nations ) thou shalt abandon , abhorre him , and shalt practise his vtter ruine and destruction . God giue thee that grace , & that quickly , for the sacrifice sake which Iesus Christ his sonne , our chiefe and only high Bishop , our redeemer and Lord , vnto him hath offered Amen . For the healpe of memorie haue we heare placed a table , wherein is plainely declared the Pope to be Antichrist : which is the summe of of this first Treatise . An end of the first Treatise . A briefe table wherein most clearely & euidently is declared who Antichrist is , and by what markes he may bee knowne The necessitie of this Doctrine is first declared . AS it behoueth the Christian Church , and euery faithfull member thereof to know Iesus Christ the Lord ; and followe his Doctrine with all obedience : So is it meete , that euery faithfull Christian should perceiue and know , what the holy scripture doth teach concerning Antichrist : to the end that all the faithfull may truly know him , and knowing him flie from him , and beware his deceites . And if the Apostles themselues in the Primitiue Church , forewarned the faithfull of the daunger : and comming of the great woolfe , as in the 2. Thes . 2. 3. 4. &c. 1 Ioh. 2. 18. &c. appeareth . How much more now , in this old age of the world , wherein all iniquitie aboundeth , & the end of all thinges approcheth , ought we to esteeme this Doctrine necessarie . 2 Concerning the name of Antichrist , and how the holie scripture speaketh touching the same . Antichrist is a Greeke word , and asmuch to say as contrarie to Christ . For as Antipapa is hee , who not beeing Pope , attributeth to himselfe , the whole authoritie and power of the Pope . So is he Antichrist that opposeth himselfe to Christ ; attributing to himselfe , that which is proper to Christ . The holie scripture of Antichrist , speaketh two manner of waies : For as this word Christ or anointed is sometimes generally taken , Psalme 105. verse 15. Touch not mine Annointed , where , by annointed , all the faithfull that hold Communion with Christ are vnderstoode . And properly againe , when Christ our Lord is mencioned . So by this word Antichrist is some time generally vnderstoode , all such as in Doctrine , oppose themselues to Christ . 1. Iohn 2. 22. and cap. 4. 3. But then properly it mentioneth Antichrist , when it noteth an head of an abominable kingdome : which head lifteth vp it selfe against Christ , as in 1. Ioh. 2. chap. 18. where the Apostle saith , that Antichrist should come . It is to be noted , that as many things in the scripture foretold of Christ , are applyed to some persons , which were types and figures of Christ : as Dauid , Salomon , Zerubbabel , &c. Which properly , and truly are meant of Christ , and in him accomplished : so many things also foretold of Antichrist , Dan. 7. 8. 20. 21. 25. chap. 8. 23. 24. 25. chap. 11. 36. and 1. Timoth. 4. 1. 2. 3. are applyed to certaine tyrants and heretikes , as forerunners and types of Antichrist but properly to Antichrist , & in him are fulfilled . 3 Whether Antichrist be come . The Papists say that Antichrist is not yet come , but shal come ( teach they ) of the race of the Iewes , of the Tribe of Dan , be borne in Babylon , brought vp in Chorazain and Bethsaida , and shall reigne in Ierusalem , &c. with sundrie such like inuentions of man , not warranted by authoritie of holie Scriptures . But wee say that Antichrist is alreadie come , and that will wee prooue by the testimonies of the holy Scriptures . For the same thing nowe is befallen the Papistes , which in time past , when Christ Iesus our redeemer did manifest himselfe in the world , happened to the Iewes . For as the Iewes ( with the Apostles ) did beleeue and confesse , the Prophetes to haue spoken manie things touching the Messias : but not beleeued nor confessed that the promised Messias then was come , nor that Iesus borne of the Virgin Mary in Bethelem , was that true Messiah . Euen so doe the Papistes at this day , fully confesse with vs , that many thinges in holy Scripture are foretolde concerning Antichrist , yet beleeue they not , nor confesse that he is come , but say he shall come , as the Iewes did of the Messias . We say then , that Antichrist is already come . Let vs see now who he is , and by what marks he may be knowne . 4 Who Antichrist is , and by what markes he may be knowne . This question in former time was hard and obscure : but now Antichrist being reuealed is Verie cleere and easie . For as this is the true Messias , in whom , all things foretold by the holie Ghost , concerning the Messias , are fulfilled : So is , and ought this to be truly Antichrist , in whom , all thinges foretold of Antichrist , by the Prophets and Apostles , do properly belong , and are fulfilled . Let vs then consider what the holie Ghost , in holie scripture hath spoken of Antichrist , which we will deuide into three points . 1 Of the time of his reuelation . 2 Of the place of his seate and being . 3 Of his estate , life and Doctrine : The time of Antichrists reuelation is signified by Dan. cap. 7. 5. 8. when he saieth : A litle horne arose vp among the other hornes in the heade of the fourth Beast . The Prophet declareth that the kingdome of Antichrist should rise vp in the Romane Empire , which was the fourth Monarchie ; signified by the fourth Beast . The Apostle Saint Paule well noteth the time of the reuelation and comming of Antichrist ; when he writeth . 2. Thestal . 2. 3. Let no man deceaue you by any meanes : for that day shall not come , except there come a departing first , & that that man of sinne bee disclosed , euen the sonne of perdition . Cleerely signifieth the Apostle , that after an Apostasie , Antichrist shall come . True it is , that from the Appostles time haue bene some forerunners of Antichrist , of whom we read Io. 1. 18. 22 &c. And that then the Mysterie of iniquitie did worke 2. Thes . 2. 7. yet could not the kingdome of Antichrist increase whiles the Roman Empire flourished : But when the Roman Empire should be weakened , then should Antichrist be cheife : as the same Apostle declareth , when he saieth 2. Thes . 2. 7. 8. Only he which now withholdeth shall let , till he be taken out of the waie : And then shall that wicked man be reuealed . The place where Antichrist shall holde his seate , is noted by Daniel ●1 . 45. when he sayth , And he shall place the Tabernacles of his Palace betwene the seas . Saint Iohn also in his Apoc. ca. 17. when he signified Antichrist by a woman , arrayed with purple and scarlet , guilded with golde , and decked with pearles and precious stones , &c. In the 9. verse . he plainely mentioneth 7 mountaines , whereon the woman sitteth : adding afterwards in the 18. verse : That great citie which reigneth ouer all the kings of the earth . And Saint Paule 2. Thes . 2. 4. saith : that Antichrist shal sit in the temple of God. Largely writeth Daniel , chap. 7. 5. 8. concerning the estate life , and doctrine of Antichrist : where Behold ( saith he ) there came vp another litle horne , and then addeth , That in this horne were eyes , like the eyes of a man , and a mouth speaking presumptuous things . And in the 20. and 21. verses . And he appeared greater then any of his fellowes . And I beheld , and the same horne made war against the saints , and ouercame them . And verse 25. And hee spake wordes against the most high , and shall consume the Saintes of the most high : and thinke that he may change times and lawes . And chap. 8. vers . 23. 24. 25. There shall rise vp a king of fierce countenance , and vnderstanding darke sentences , and his power shall increase , but not in his owne strength : and shall destroy wonderfully , and prosper , and practise , and shall destroy the mightie and holy people : and through his policie also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand , and he shall extoll himselfe in his heart : and by peace shall destroy many : He shall stand vp against the Prince of Princes : but he shall be broken downe without hand . Also in the eleuenth chap. vers . 36. And the king shall doe what he lifteth : he shall exalt himselfe , and shall magnifie himselfe against all that is God : and shall speake maruellous thinges against the God of Gods , and shall prosper , till the wrath bee accomplished : for the determination is made . vers . 37. Neither shall hee regard the God of his Fathers , nor the loue of women : nor care for anie God : for he shall magnifie himselfe aboue all . vers . 38. But in his place shall he honour his God Mauzim . A God whom his fathers knewe not , shall he honour , with golde and vvith siluer , and with precious stones , and thinges of great price . vers . 39. This shall hee doe in the strong holds of Mauzim , vvith a strange God , whom hee shall acknowledge : hee shall increase his glorie , and shall cause them to rule ouer many , and shall diuide the land for gaine . The Apostle Saint Paule , in the second epistle to the Thessal . chap. 2. 4. saith : that this man of sinne , and sonne of perdition shall exalt and lift vp himselfe against all that is called God , or that is vvorshipped : So that he doth sit as God , in the temple of God , shewing himselfe that he is God. And in the ninth verse Who shall come by the effectuall working of Sathan , vvith great power , signes , and lying wonders , and in all deceiuablenesse of vnrighteousnesse . Also 1. Timoth. chap. 4. vers . 2. 3. Which speake lies through hypocrisie , and haue their consciences seared vvith an hoteyron : forbidding to marrie , and commaunding to abstaine from meates , vvhich God hath created . Also in the Apoc. 13. 11. And I beheld another beast , comming vp out of the earth , which had two hornes like the Lambe , but spake like the Dragon . And cap. 17. 6. And I saw the woman drunken with the bloud of saints , and with the bloud of the martyrs of Iesus . These prophesies doe teach vs , that Antichrist must bee a king , who from meane estate , shall become exceeding great and mightie , and prosper . That he shall bee also a blasphemer , an Idolater , a sacrileger , exceeding proud , subtill , an hypocrite , a contemner of marriage , couetous , a great Tyrant , a persecutor of the Saints , a deceiuer , & full of impietie . Examine we now these testimonies of holy scripture , which wil appear to be most properly belōging to the Pope of Rome : So as by these prophesies we are warned ( as it were ) with the finger of God from heauen , that the Pope is Antichrist . Therfore the time of his reuelation considered , the Popes reigne began in the fourth monarchie , and want of the Romane Empire . For about the yeare 606. Pope Boniface the 3. receiued of Phocas the Emperour ( who was a tyrant , and murthered Mauricius his Lord , with his wife and children ) the title of Vniuersall Bishop , and Head of the Church : which once being graunted , the Popes whole endeuors were to lift vp themseues with the Empire of Rome , and the whole world besides . For the seat of Antichrist , it is cleare , and to all men knowne , that the Pope sitteth at Rome , which is a city scyted betweene the two seas Thyrren and Adriartike , hath 7 mountains , & reigned ouer all the kings of the earth , which cannot be said of any other city in the world . And seeing Rome is in Europe , & neither in India , Asia , nor Africa : it plainly appeareth , that Antichrist sitteth in the temple of God ( to wit ) in Christendome , as Saint Paule 2. Thes . 2. 4. declareth . Meane at the beginning was the estate and condition of the Pope , but it mightily , and with great successe increased . So that he holdeth not authoritie and one crowne as a king onely , but three crownes , declaring thereby , his power to be greater then that of all kings and Emperours . As he attributeth also to himselfe : the two swords or powers , spirituall and temporall , figured by the two hornes . Apoc. 13. 11. A Blasphemer is the Pope , in saying he is Christs Vicar : head of the Church : that he can pardon sinnes : may not be iudged of any : cannot erre : in conclusion , that he is God in the earth : can change nature : holdeth an heauenly power , and the fulnes of power , and of vnrighteousnesse can make righteousnesse . See lib. 1. Decret , Gregor . tit . 7. Can. 5. An Idolater he is , when he commandeth Image-worship , inuocation of Saints , maketh of the Sacramēt an Idol , of Mauzim a God , whom neither the Apostles nor their fathers knew , because they worshipped and honoured one only God in spirit and truth , Ioh. 4. 23. A Sacriledger he sheweth himselfe to bee , when he robbeth the Church of the second commandement of Gods law : the lay people of the cup in the Lords supper : and forbiddeth Christian people to reade the holy scripture , contrary to the doctrine and expresse commandement of Christ . Ioh. 5. 39. Most proud he appeareth , when he is carried on mens shoulders , as they carryed in time past the Arke of the Lord , vppon the shoulders of the Leuites : when hee calleth himselfe most holy Father , and Holinesse it selfe : dares to breake and change the ordinances of God , and impose new lawes vpon mens consciences : compareth himselfe to the Sunne , and the Emperour to the Moone . lib. 1. Gregor . tit . 33. and both Emperors and kings do kisse his feet . Subtill hee is in all his kingdome : but then chiefly when by meanes of auricular confession , he diueth into the hearts of all men , not of the common sort onely : but also of the greate States of the world , vnderstanding thereby all secrets . A manifest hypocrite hee is , when vnder the title of Seruant of seruantes , hee ruleth as king of kings : and vnder the name of Pastor , he sheweth himselfe a rauening Wolfe : and vnder pretence to be S. Peters successor , he declareth himselfe the follower of Iudas : For as Iudas with a kisse & fayned friendship betrayed his Lord , so with fayned holinesse , and outward ceremonies doth the Pope draw the common people , into the chaines and snares of ignorance and superstitions . The said title therefore , which Christ gaue vnto Iudas . Ioh. 17. 12. the Apostle giueth to Antichrist . 2. Thess . 2. 4. A contemner of mariage , when he esteemes it a carnall estate , and therefore with such seuerity forbiddeth it to his Clergie ; that although fornicators , and adulterers can easily purchase absolution of their sinnes ; no pardon remaineth for the Clergie that mary according to the ordinance of God : but the same is reputed and punished by the Pope for an vnpardonable sinne . Albeit the holy scripture teacheth . 1. Cor. 7. 9. That it is better to marry then to burne . And Hebr. 13. 4. Marriage is honorable among all men . Also 1. Timoth. 3. 2. Euery Bishop must be the husband of one wife . Insatiable is the couetousnesse of the Pope , and extendeth into all parts . For money , he pardoneth sinnes : selleth ecclesiasticall functions : maketh marchandize of his Bulles , indulgences , Iubilies , Reliques Masses , praiers and sacraments , and compelleth the miserable people to buy his marchandize , not on such dayes onely , as other marchants vse to traffique : but also , and principally on the feast dayes , the Lords dayes and Sabboths , when other men rest . And raketh together euery day in the yeare , and of all sortes of people , euen of the Iewes , and Curtesans of Rome . A tyrant he is , and persecutor of Saints , being the cause of the sheding of so much Christiā blood , inciting kings & princes to persecute such as contradict him , and abandon his Idolatries and superstitions , to serue God according to his will and word : whom the Pope condemneth for heretiques to be burned : and least they should speake , putteth a gagge in their mouthes . And to fill vp the measure of his crueltie , he spareth not Emperours , nor kings , being the Lords Annointed , when they refuse to execute his tyrannies : as histories plainely witnesse . A deceauer he is sundry waies ; because he deceaueth the common people with false doctrine , and vaine promises , with high titles , and fayned holinesse , with bulles , Pardons , false miracles , and illusions of the diuell . &c. He is full of impietie ; because he pleaseth and delighteth himselfe : not only in sinne , but causeth others also to sinne ; because he hath depraued the worship of God with idolatrie , the authoritie of kings with tyrany . The common faith with deceit : and the life of his Clergie with shame and filthinesse , occasioned by constrayned single life . To conclud , in the kingdome of the Pope is the fountaine and spring af all abhominations and slaunder , according to the old prouerbe . The neerer to Rome , the worse Christian : So the neerer to Antichrist the further from Christ . By these demonstrations it appeareth plainely , that the Pope is Antichrist , whom the Holy scripture hath foretold , and by whom , the Church of Christ hath so much suffered . The second Treatise of the Masse and the holinesse thereof . WE haue passed by the Lords assistance , the Laborinthe , not of Creete , but of Rome , of the Pope , and his Roman Court , another much worse , and for more intricate & troublesōe . The Pope haue we proued to be a false Preist and very Antichrist , to be the man of sin , & sonne of perdition , to be that whereof whom speaketh S. Iohn in his Reuelation . This haue we proued by his euil life & wicked Doctrine , by the sayings of Doctors and ancient Councels ; and by three notable passages of holy scripture , Now will we shew the Masse , which is the second pillar that supporteth and vpholdeth the Roman Church , to be a false sacrifice , an inuention of the diuell ; and a profanation of the holy supper , which Iesus Christ our redeemer instituted . And if such bee the Masse ( as we will proue it to bee ) it followeth , that wee ought to flie and detest it ; and so doe we flie and abhorre it , as a thing condemned and abhominable before the face of God. This done , wee will shewe by the Lordes assistance ( without which we can doe no thing that good is ) Iesus Christ , to be the true and onely priest , and chiefe bishop , And his propper body & blood which he offered vpon the crosse to his father , to be the true & only sacrifice , the memory wherof we shew forth , so oftē as we celebrate his holy supper . A table wil we place at the end of this Treatise , wherein we will shew the conformity vnion and likenesse , which the holy supper instituted by Iesus Christ , holdeth with the holy supper in the reformed Churches celebrated . And thē also wil we shew the differēce disconformity & contrariety that the Masse which our aduersaries celebrate , holdeth with the holy supper of Christ , which is the same we now celebrate . As the name of Pope is not found in the holy scripture , as little also is there found the name of Masse . And doubtlesse , had it bene so necessarie for a Christian to beleeue the authoritie of the Pope and holinesse of the Masse , without which faith ( say they ) it is vnpossible for a man to bee saued : It is , I say , to bee beleeued , that Iesus Christ , or his Apostles would haue made some mention thereof . For all whatsoeuer is necessary for our saluation doth Christ and his Apostles teach vs. Saint Paule speaking to the Ephesians , saith . Ye knowe , that I keepe backe nothing that was profitable , but haue shewed you , and haue taught you openly , and throughout euery house . Witnessing both to the Iewes , and Grecians , the repentance and faith in our Lord Iesus Christ . But this holy Apostle , so diligent in teaching that which we ought to beleeue , maketh no mention of the Pope , nor of the Masse . Hereuppon it followeth , that to beleeue the authoritie of the Pope , or holinesse of the Masse , is no Article of faith . But true it is , will they saie vnto me , that this word Masse , is not found in the scripture , but its equiualent is found , the supper of the Lord : And if we ought to admit the Lords supper , thē must we admit this name Missa . Whereunto we aunswere : that most great Iniurie and wrong doe they to the holie supper which the Lord instituted , in saying it to be the same that is their Masse , which they haue imagined , and forged . For how great difference there is betweene Truth , and Falshood , Light , and darkenesse , God and Belial : So great is the difference betweene the holy supper , and the profane Masse . Had the question bene concerning the name ; whether the holy supper were to be called Missa or no. It should not be of great importance . Agree wee in the substance of the things , and call it as ye list : Albeit , it bee il done , when the holy spirit calleth a thing by such or such name , that man dare call it by another name . The Apostle calles it the supper of the Lord , and not the Masse . Call wee it then , the supper of the Lord , and not the Masse . And chiefly , the difference betweene the supper and the Masse beeing so great as wee shal see . Concerning the name of Masse , yet is it not concluded among the Romists themselues , whence it is deriued . Some say : that it is deryued of this hebrew word Mas , which signifieth trybute , or taxe : others sayd , that it is Latine , and that Missa is the same that Missio is , as Remissa ( which word some of the ancients , and chiefly Saint Ciprian vsed ) is the same that Remission is : and others sayd other thinges . The Masse as our aduersaries define it , is a sacrifice , whereby pardon is obtained for the sinnes of the quick , and dead . The Romists doe magnifie their Masse , and that ( as they say ) for diuers reasons . Eight of the chieffest whereof , I will here set downe . The first for that it is a sacryfice expiatorie . The second in regard of him who instituted the same , which ( as they say ) was Iesus Christ . The third in regard of them that say it , which were ( as they say ) Saint Peter , Saint Iohn who was chaplaine ( say they ) of the virgine Mary , Saint Iames and the other Apostles . The fourth , for the antiquitie of the Masse ; seeing all the Church from the death of Christ vntill now , hath celebrated it with great reuerence . God would neuer permit ( say they ) that his Church should so long time be deceiued . The fift with many myracles which the Masse and their consecrate host haue done , they confirme it : which shew the holinesse , and diuinitie that remayneth in the Masse . The sixt they maintaine it , saying : that in the Masse , are many good thinges taken out of holie scripture : as the Epistle , the Gospell , the Hoc est corpus meum , the Pater noster , &c. The seauenth , that this sacrifice of the Masse ( say they ) was figured in Melchisedech , who being a priest of the most high God , offered bread and wine vnto him . Malachie ( they say ) spake of the Masse , when he said . For from the rising of ths sunne , vnto the going downe of the same , my name is great among the Gentiles , and in euery place , Incense shal be offered vnto my name , and a pure offring . 8. For the great profit which thereby we receaue , doe they esteeme it . Of all this , they conclude that the masse is holy , good , blessed , and diuine ; And that we for so shamelesly speaking against a thing so excellent , which Iesus Christ ordayned , his Apostles celebrated , and all the Church Catholique worshippeth and honoreth are heretiques , dogges , &c. In conclusion , their Masse is their Helen , for whom they trouble the whole world . These be the principall reasons , wherewith our aduersaries doe maintaine their Masse . Whereunto ( inuocating the name of the Lord , whose cause we deale in , and here mainetaine ) in like order as we haue proposed them , will we answere . I beseech thee Christian reader , for the zeale thou holdest of the glory of God , & the desire thou hast of the saluatiō of thine own soule , attentiuely to read , & with ripe Iudgment to waigh the foresaid reasons , and the answers which we will giue , and that moreouer which wee shall say to this purpose : See which of these two Doctrines doe agree , and are more conformable with the squier and rule of holy scripture , and that beleeue . Bee not a beast , vnderstanding and his law hath God giuen thee . Consider well if thou be an idolater or no , that nought therein befall thee , but the saluation of thy soule . Concerning the first , where the Masse , they say , is a sacrifice to obtaine remision of sinnes , &c. I say , by their leaue , that the Masse is no sacrifice . For were it a sacrifice , it should not ( speaking properly ) be a sacrament . And they affirme the Masse to be both a sacrifice , and a Sacrament : which cannot be : For so great is the difference betweene a sacrifice ; and a sacrament , as there is difference betweene giuing and taking . The sacrifice , is offered and presented vnto God. The sacrament is taken and receiued of the hand of the Lord , by the ministerie of the minister of his word . The holie supper ( speaking properly ) is no expiatorie sacrifice : for of this doe wee now speake : but a sacrament of the precious bodie and blood of Iesus Christ our redeemer . But improperly speaking , it may bee called a sacrifice ; because , a memoriall it is of that euerlasting and onely sacrifice , which Iesus christ offered to his father vppon the alter of the Crosse : And so vnderstand it the fathers , when they call it a sacrifice . Not that the supper is a sacrifice , but a memorial of the sacrifice , doe they vnderstand according to that which Christ speaketh of his supper saying : Doe this in remembrance of me . And Saint Paul to the same purpose saith : Ye shall shew the Lords death till his comming againe . And if the supper be no sacrifice , much lesse shall the Masse be , which they celebrate in the place of the supper . Besides this , were the Masse a sacrifice , It should be either propitiatory , which we also call expiatory , or Eucharisticall , to wit either offered for remission of sinnes : or in thanksgiuing . They will say vnto me , as in the definition thereof they said , that it is a sacrifice expiatory . I say vnto them , it cannot so be : for no other expiatory sacrifice is there , but only the death and passion of Iesus Christ . An expiatorie sacrifice is that ; which is made to appease the wrath of God , and to satisfie his iustice , and in so doing , doth purge and clense sinnes , that the sinner beeing clensed from his filthinesse and sinnes , and restored to the purity of righteounesse , may be reduced into the fauour of God. All this wholy and perfectly did the Lord , by his death vppon the Crosse , and hee onely , and no other did sacrifice such kind of sacrifice : For the vertue and efficacy hereof , which Christ alone , one only time offered , is eternall . And so said he in offering this sacrifice , all is finished all is fullfilled , asmuch to say . That whatsoeuer was necessarie to reconcile vs with the father , to obtaine remission of sinnes , righteousnesse , and saluation , all this was ended and fulfilled , with that onely sacrifice , which Iesus Christ offered : And so faulted hee nothing : that no place might afterwardes remaine for any other sacrifice . Hereuppon will we then conclude : that it is an intollerable disgrace , and monstrous blasphemy against Iesus Christ and against his sacrifice , if any offer any other sacrifice , besides that already offered : or shall reitterate that , which Christ before offered , supposing by such sacrifice to obtayne forgiuenesse of sinnes , reconciliation with God , and righteousnesse . And what other thing is done in the Masse , but that wee by the merit of a new sacrifice , may bee made partakers of the death and passion of Christ ? Who so will well vnderstand this , which wee saie , concerning the onely expiatory sacrifice , one onely time offered , and neuer more iterated . Let him read the Epistle which the Apostle wrote to the Hebrewes : and chiefly the seuenth chapter . Of this will wee intreat somewhat more to the purpose hereafter . The 2. manner of sacrifice , which wee call Eucharisticall , comprehendeth all the exercises of charitie : which done to our neighbours , in some sort are they done vnto God ; who is thus honored in his members . Our prayers , praises , thankesgiuing , and all whatsoeuer we doe for the seruice and honor of God , are also comprehended in this kind of sacrifice , Al which sacrifices doe depend vppon that great sacrifice , by which we are consecrated in body and soule , and dedicated for holy Temples to God. This kind of sacrifice nought serueth to appease the wrath of God , to obtaine forgiuenesse of sinne , or to deserue , or purchase righteousnesse : but is only to magnifie and glorifie God. This Eucharisticall sacrifice , can no way please God ; except it proceede from those which ( hauing by the other kind of sacrifice , which we call Expiatory obtained forgiuenesse of sinnes , bee already reconcyled with him , and iustified . This sacrifice Eucharisticall is very necessarie in the Church : And woe to that day which a Christian passeth , without offering of this sacrifice to God. This is the incense , and oblation , cleane and pure which Malachie Prophesied , that the Church of God should offer . Of this sacrifice speaketh Saint Paule when hee saith : that we offer vp our bodies , a liuing sacrifice holie and acceptable vnto God , a reasonable seruice of God. For this cause the almes and other good works of the faithfull , are called sacrifices ; wherewith God is well pleased . The Prophet Hoseas exhorteth the people to returne vnto the Lord , and saie vnto him : Take away all iniquitie , and receaue vs gratiously : So will wee render the Calues of our lippes . What the Prophet vnderstood by the calues of lippes , the Appostle declareth , when hee saith : Let vs therefore by him , offer the sacrifice of praise alwayes to God , that is the fruite of the lippes ; which confesse ( or prayse ) his name . Saint Paule calleth the liberalitie wherewith the Phillippians in his necessitie , had relieued him , A sacrifice of sweete sauour : and all the good workes which the faithfull doe , are called spirituall sacrifices . His Maiestie giue vs grace continually to offer such sacrifices vnto him , and that when we offer them , we may without all hypocrisie confesse that wee are vnprofitable seruauntes , &c. For if hee commaunded his Apostles so to say , and thinke , yea when they had done what God had commanded them . Why , shal he not command the same vnto vs , which be in life and doctrine so farre inferiour to his Apostles , that we are vnworthie to lose the latchets of their shooes ? God giue vs grace to be humble in heart . Of this kinde of sacrifice will we also say more hereafter . By that which is said , is plainely seene , that the Masse is neither an expiatorie , nor Eucharisticall sacrifice : and so by consequence , no sacrifice at all . That it is not expiatorie , we already haue proued : and that it is not Eucharisticall : by that which our aduersaries say , that the Masse is an expiatorie sacrifice , is proued : If it be expiatorie , then is it not Eucharisticall . The force of this Argument consisteth in a rule of Logicke , which saith : The members diuiding must not be confounded : As touching the definition of the Masse , this is sufficient . Wee haue taken from it the kind , in prouing it no sacrifice : we haue taken from it the difference , in prouing that it is not expiatorie : both the kind and difference taken away , what shall be the definite ? Nothing . Or if the Masse bee anie thing , it is a priuation of the holy supper of our master and redeemer Iesus Christ : euen as sinne is the priuation of grace . Let not our aduersaries thinke that we yeeld thē their Masse to be so ancient , as they make it , saying : that the Lord 1565 yeares past did institute it : for so long it is since he suffered . Neither do we grant them that S. Peter . nor S. Iohn , nor any of the Apostles euer said that which our aduersaries say to bee the Masse . Those which they bring are false testimonies . If any man beare false witnesse against his neighbour , how vile or abiect soeuer he be , he breaketh the 9. commandement , he breaketh the law of God , and for the same is worthy of eternall death . Howe much more shall he breake it , and be worthy of death , that vpon cold bloud and deliberat purpose ( of the learned I speake , and not of the vulgar sort , which can neither read nor vnderstand ) bringeth false witnes against Christ , his king , prophet , and priest , saying that he did institute the Masse , wherin are so many superstitions and idolatries : saying that the Apostles , chosen vessels of God to denounce the Gospell , and to preach the holy catholike faith , haue sayd such a Masse ? And so say they that S. Peter was the first that sang Masse : but by hearesay they speake , without alleaging any Authors . How is it possible that S. Luke , so diligent an Historiographer of the Acts of the Apostles , hath left in the incke-horne this Article which our aduersaries hold so necessarie to saluation , as any other of the twelue Articles of the faith contained in the Creed . And seeing that this false testimony which they raise vp against Peter auaileth little to the confirmation of their Masse . Another false testimony raise they vp also of S. Iames : that S. Iames ( say they ) was the first that said the first Masse in Ierusalem . Yet are they more shamelesse , bring to light the said Masse said of S. Iames , which 1500 years since at the least was buried : & cry out , a miracle , a miracle . Now is there no further disputing to be had : sith it is an Apostle which hath said Masse : now neither can or ought they to moue any more doubts touching the Masse : vpon paine to be an heretike , & blasphemer , whosoeuer shal moue it . In the 1560. yeare was this Masse of S. Iames ( as they call it ) printed in Paris . In this Masse ther is a prayer , wherin are said these words : We pray for the gifts offred , sanctified , precious , supercelestiall , ineffable , immaculate , glorious , horrible , fearful & diuine . What maner of speech is this ? when vsed the Apostles any such forme of speaking ? Also that this falshood may be clearely perceiued , there is a prayer in the Masse for the Monkes & Nunnes , which liued in the Monasteries . They which say that this Masse is of S. Iames , should read this and be silent . For in the time of the Apostles was there neither Monkes nor Nunnes , nor Monasteries : many yeares after were these things inuented . Moreouer , if this be a Masse of S. Iames let them augment the Cannon : Let them place them among the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture . Let them beleeue & do al that which is said in the same . In this Masse which they call of S. Iames , all the people did vnder two kinds communicate : all the office was said in the vulgar tongue , the people sang and answered to the prayers : in it was neither the sacrament of the bread nor wine adored . But in the Masses of our aduersaries are all things contrarie : wherein the people do not but once in the yeare communicate , & this once that they do communicate , they take from them halfe by the middle : they take frō them the sacrament of the bloud of Christ which Christ cōmanded that all should drink : their Masses they say in a strange tongue , which the people vnderstand not , and oftentimes he himselfe that saith it , neither knoweth nor vnderstādeth that which he saith : The people are silēt , as though they shuld heare an Enterlude : The people adore the bread & wine as though it were Christ , and not the sacrament of the body & bloud of Christ . That which Iesus Christ instituted , was his holy supper , & he commanded his Apostles ( who represented the vniuersal or catholike Church ) that they shuld afterwards do the same which they had seene him do . Do this ( saith he ) in remembrance of me . And S. Paul ( speaking to the Corinthians , among whō Satan had already bestirred himself , bringing some abuses into the Church , concerning the supper of the Lord ) saith : For I receiued of the Lord , that which also I deliuered vnto you . That the Lord , the night , &c. And what agreemēt hath the masse with this which the Apostle saith ? Nothing at all . Let our aduersaries then cease to cōfoūd things togither : Let them cease to change their names : Let thē not call the supper of the Lord , the Masse , nor the Masse the supper of the Lord : Because it is not so . This supper of the Lord a very smal time cōtinued in it being & perfection . For euen thē whiles the Apostles yet liued , arose vp dissentions , scismes & heresies about the same : The which S. Paul willing to reforme , reduced the supper to it first institution , as the Lord had instituted & celebrated it , & cōmanded that the faithful shuld celebrate the same . After these times came others & the busines went frō il to worse : Men not cōtented with the simplicity , wherwith the Lord had celebrated his supper , sought to be famous , shewing thēselues more wise , more prudent and aduised , thē Christ himself . And so they began to ad & diminish in the supper of the Lord. But notwithstāding al this for a 1000. yeares space the substāce of the supper was not touched . Albeit as touching outward shew , they vsed many ceremonies , which Christ Iesus neuer vsed & attired themselues with other , then cōmon ornaments , the which Christ nor his Apostles neuer did . The 1000. years passed , mē dared to touch the to quick , the substance of the holy supper . They begā to say , that the bread was not bread and that the wine was not wine : but that they were cōuerted trāsformed , & transsubstantiated into the body and bloud of Christ . And this gainsaying the holy Scripture and the Fathers , as well of the Greeke as Latine Church : which wee will afterwards very sufficiently proue . The matter thus going in the Councell of Vercele , Leo the ninth being Pope , Transubstantiation was concluded . This Pope condemned the doctrine of Berengarius : as speaking of the fourth domage , we will afterwards declare . Berengarius beleeued what the holy scripture had taught him , and in the Fathers hee had read : to wit , that the Sacrament of the Lords supper in two things consisted : in matter ( as they cal it ) and in forme : the matter is that , which is seene , touched , & tasted , which is the bread and wine . The forme is that which is not seene , but beleeued , the body and bloud of Christ . You see here the great herefie of Berengarius which the Pope and the Councell ( gouerned by the Pope ) condemned . Afterwards speaking against transubstantiation by manifest authorities of the Scripture , and by the sayings of ancient Doctors will we proue true bread and true wine visible and tangible to be in the Sacrament , and the true body and bloud of Christ to be iuuisible and beleeued by faith . And albeit the Pope commanded that Transubstantiation should be beleeued , and the Councell decreed it , yet were there in those times manie learned and godly men , who ( giuing credit to that which the holy Scripture and ancient Doctors said ) nought esteemed that which the Pope and his Councell commanded . And yet as constantly passed they further : they wrote against such doctrine , as impugning the word of God , and the Fathers . Afterwards in the yeare of our Lord 1200. Pope Innocent 3. confirmed this decree : and Vrban 4. in honor of this sacrament , at the request of a recluse ( with whom in times past he had bin ouermuch familiar ) inuented the solemne feast which they call Corpus Christs . Read the life which we haue written of this Vrban 4. And the diuel not contented to haue so euilly intreated the most holy Sacrament of the body & bloud of Christ , nor to haue giuen it so mortal a wound , passed yet further . He cut off the sacrament half in halfe : he took away ( say I ) the sacramentall wine , which represented , sealed , and ioyntly gaue ( receiuing it by faith ) the bloud of Christ : And so was it decreed in the Councell of Constance , where were three Popes deposed : that the Sacrament not sub vtraque specie , in both kinds , but in one only should be giuen . True it is , they yeeld their excuses , why they departe from the institution of Christ & that which in the Church was vsed , but their excuses be very friuolous & to be laughed at : As more hereafter we shall see , intreating of the sixt domage which the masse causeth . And a faire thing it is that they condemne those for heretiques , which in both kinds receiue the Sacrament according to the Institution of Christ himselfe . If they seeke antiquitie . This manner of communicating sub vtraque specie , vnder both kinds continued in the Church for the space almost 400. yeares : Their communion in one kinde is newe and hath not bene but 180 yeares , for so long is it since was held the Councell of Constance . One thing had I forgotten that it is many yeares sithence they began to say their Masse without cōmunicating of the People , for the priest alone eateth and drincketh it vp all without giuing any parte thereof to any . How can this be said to be the supper of the Lord , a communion , a common banquet set forth , and prepared for all the faithfull . These maner of Masses call they priuie Masses and with fauor speaking ) very priuie . True it is that many Canons ▪ and decrees haue bene made against these priuie Masses : but behold how they are kept . The priuies haue so evilly smelled that each one thought good to stoppe their noses and passe by them . Priuate be these Masses called , not for that they be priuately or secretly said , which publiquely are in the Churches and hearing of all men that will : But so they are called : Because not the people , but the Priest alone doth communicate . And yet haue they gone further : The Pope giueth license to say these priuie Masses in the corners of houses : but then is the charge of them double . For the Priest which saith Masse must haue mony . And the Pope for the license which he giueth to haue an altar portable , which is also called the Bull. All this is contrarie to the institution of the Lord. You see heere howe the holy supper which Iesus Christ did institute , and his holy Apostles did celebrate , hath bene by little and little disfigured , vntill from the Supper of the Lord , it is conuerted into the Masse of the Pope . Behold the institution of the holy supper , and behold that which is done and said in the Masse : and it is to be seene if the Masse be the Supper , or the Supper the Masse . By an infallible argument and palpable demonstration doe we now proue , that neither Iesus Christ did institute the Masse , nor his Apostles sayd it : and this it is : that which very many yeares after the death of Christ and his Apostles , and not of one , but many , and in diuerse times was inuented : Ch●ist did not institute , nor yet his Apostles did it . The Masse which our Aduersaties say , many yeares after the death of Christ and his Apostles , not of one , but of many , and in diuerse times was inuented . It followeth then , that such a Masse was not instituted by Christ , neither did his Apostles say it . The first part of this argument none , except he bee sencelesse and foolish , will denie . But the secōd part will our aduersaries denie , which easily may be proued . For one Pope made the Confiteor : another the Introit : another the Kyrie-elison : another the Gloria in excelsis : another the Gradual : another the Offertory : another the Cannon : another the Mementoes : another the Agnus Dei : the same say I of all the rest that is done or sayd in the Masse . None of these things Christ , but the Popes , & in sundry times , ordained . Our aduersaries ( of those I speake which haue but meanly read the histories ) though they burst againe , can by no means denie , that the Masse from end to end hath bene made by many Popes . They well know that Damasus , which was Bishop of Rome in the 368. yeare ordained the Confiteor . Gelasius Affricanus , about the 492. yeare , composed ( as saith Neuclerus ) the Hymnes , Collectes , Responsories , Graduals , and Prefaces , and added the Verè dignum . & iustum est . Symmachus , about the fiue hundreth and twelfth yeare , ordayned , that euery Lords day , and principall feast of the Martyrs should be sung Gloria in excelsis Deo. Pelagius , about the 556. yeare , added the commemoration of the dead . Gregorie the first about the sixe hundreth yeare made the Anthems and the Introit . He ordained also that the Kyrie-elison should nine times be sung , and the Alleluia : Item ▪ that the Pater noster should with a high voyce be sung ouer the consecrated Host : and addeh the Cannon , Diesque no●tros i● tua pace disponas . Sergius which in the seuen hundred and first yeare died , ordayned that the Agnus Dei should three times be sung before the breaking of the bread . Gregorie the third added to the secret of the Masse , Quorum solennitas hodie in conspectu tuae Maiestatis celebratur , Domimine Deus noster in toto orbe terrarum . Nicholas 1. added the Sequences . As little can they denie that Sistus the first , added to the Masse Sanctus , Sanctus , Sanctus , Dominus Deus Sabaoth . Innocent , about the 405. yeare added the kissing of the Paxe . Leo the first added Orate pro me fratres , and the Deo gragratias . He added also the Cannon , Sanctum sacrificium immamaculatam hostiam , Item hanc igitur oblationem , &c. Celestine ordained the Offertorie . Alexander the first , who died in the yeare 117. began to corrupt the order and maner which Iesus Christ and his Apostles held in celebrating of the Supper : And so the said Pope ordayned that the bread should be thinne without leauen , and not common , as before it was . As it appeareth by Dist . 93. Cap. Siquis . Item , he ordained that water should be put into the wine . De Consec . Dist . 2. Cap. Sacramento . Item , he added , Qui pridie quam pateretur , &c. This sheweth verie clearely that Iesus Christ did not institute the Masse : seeing so many persons sithence the death of Christ haue bene much busied in making the same . Besides this , the great Teigitur clementissime Pater , which is one of the chiefest patches of the Masse : wherein mention is made of the Pope , of the Bishop , and the king , doth manifestly shew , that Iesus Christ made not the Masse , because in the time of Christ was neither Pope nor bishop . The communicants , wherein made mention of the holy Virgin , of the Apostles , and of many Saints , which very long time after the Apostles liued in the world ( as S. Cyprian , Laurence , Grisogonus , Cosmus , Damianus , and others ) very well sheweth that Iesus Christ made not the Masse . Saint Peter they haue not placed in this Cannon : for should he so haue beene , it would haue beene said , that he sought his owne glorie . A peece of the Masse is there also , and that of the chiefest , which beginneth , Nobis quoque peccatoribus , wherin mention is made of some of the Apostles , hee and shee Saints mingled without order one with another , as Saint Barbara , Perpetua , Agueda , Lucia , Iues , Cicelia , &c. which long after the death of Christ liued in the world . By this then may be seene , that Christ did not institute the Masse : that which we pretended haue we prooued , that Iesus Christ did not institute the Masse , and that his Apostles neuer sayd it : but that the Popes in diuers times did make it , one adding one peece , and another , another ; vntill it was brought into the being and estate wherin it now is : which hath no agreement with the Supper of the Lord. Entring sometimes into consideration of these patches , ragges , shreds and peeces , whereof the Masse is made , a wonderfull similitude or comparison ( me seemeth ) came to minde , and the same I suppose will also appeare to such as well consider it . To the Masse neither lesse nor more hath it happened , then to a pilgrims scrippe , to an old cloake of a begger that beggeth from doore to doore : vpon such a cloake the elder it is , the more patches doe they set vpon it : so that in time , nothing therein is seene but here a little peece , and there a smal peece of the cloth whereof it was first made . And this cloth is so vsed , so wasted , so discolloured , & so without being , that it no way appeareth to be that which it was . In this cloake are not seene but patches of cloth , corrupt , and rotten , and very ill placed , and worse sowed together : so that it causeth loathing to those which haue bene delicately brought vp . Such another cloake , and neither more nor lesse is the Popish Masse . The cloth wherof it was made , was the Supper of the Lord : which men not celebrating according to the institution of Christ , waxed olde , and lost it collour , it being , and worth : Thus commeth one and casteth a peece vnto it : afterwards commeth another and casteth vnto it , &c. So that now it is not the Supper of the Lord , but the Masse of the Pope : now it is not the robe of an honourable man , but a cloake of a shamelesse begger . By that which is said , haue we answered to the second and third reasons , wherewith our aduersaries doe confirme their Masse . The fourth reason with which our aduersaries suppose to mainetaine their Masse is : That all the Church Catholique , from the death of Christ , vntill this day , with most great reuerence hath celebrated the Masse . This their reason they confirme . saying : that God who loueth his Church , as his spouse , would neuer suffer it so long time to be deceaued , especially with so great superstition , and idolatrie , as the Masse ( wee say ) is . This fourth reason of our aduersaries , in two thinges consisteth . In antiquitie : And in that God who loueth his Church , as his spouse , would not suffer , &c. concer-cerning the first , of the Antiquitie of the Masse . In answering to the second and third reasons of our aduersaries wee shewed , that Iesus Christ neuer instituted the masse : nor his Apostles euer said it : and that the Church Catholique for the space of a thousand yeares neuer celebrated the Masse , which our aduersaries now celebrate . But the holy supper was celebrated with some humaine traditions , and ceremonies inuented by man : Notwithstanding all this , the holie supper , as touching it substaunce was euer in it beeing conferued , by the space of a thousand yeares . For fiue hundred yeares space hitherto , the supper hath ceassed to bee a supper , and hath euery day more and more bene conuerted into the Masse : such as nowe wee see , and chiefly since transubstantiation and the Communion in one kind were commaunded to be beleeued , as an Article of faith : Then fell wholy , the holy supper , not in name onely , calling it the masse : but also in substaunce as before we haue said . Concerning the second part which they bring for confirmation of the first namely , That God , who loueth his Church , would not permit that his Church so long time should liue deceaued : To this I answere praying them to read the Histories of the olde and newe Testament . Wherein they shall finde ( if they well consider ) that the Church faulted and mainteined errours , and that no meane ones . The people of Israel was the people of God , the Church of God and the spouse of God , and dearly beloued ; but for all this , the same people fell into many errours superstitions , heresies and Idolatries and not once by chaunce but oftentimes , and of deliberate purpose . Read that notable song , which Moses the man of God made , written in Deuteronomy : There I say , shall yee find that that people , and that Church of God , fell into idolatrie verse ninth , Hee saith : For the Lordes portion is his people : Iaakob is the line ( or lot ) of his Inheritaunce . And in the tenth verse , hee saith that God kept this people as the apple of his eye . And in the eleuenth : God carried this people vppon his back like the Eagle . &c. But behould what hee saith in the same chapter and verse fifteene of this people so deare and so beloued . Behould if they fell to idolatrie : And hee forsooke ( saith hee ) God that made him and regarded not the strong God of his saluation . They prouoked him with their straunge Gods , and made him angry with their abhominations : They sacrified to diuels , and not to God. But to Gods whom they knewe not : new Gods , newly come vpp whome their fathers feared not , &c. And in the two and thirtith chapter of Exodus , it is said : that the people of Israell pluct of their golden Earnings &c. And that Aaron tooke them and made of them a moulten calfe : And when the calfe was seene , Israel sayd : These be thy Gods which brought thee out of the land of Egypt . And when Aron sawe that . Hee built an altar before it , &c. As wee haue sayd in the beginning of the first Treatise . Here may yee fee , How all the people of Israel , and Aaron their chiefe Priest committed idolatrie . Let vs proceede fur●her . When the people of Israel were entred into the land of promise . How behaued they themselues ? they also committed Idolatrie . Read in the booke of Iudges , and chiefly the second chapter . and the eleuenth verse . And the children of Israel ( saith hee ) did wickedly in the sight of the Lord , and serued Baal . And verse nineteenth . But when the Iudge was dead , they turned and corrupted themselues more then their fathers following other Gods , seruing them and bowing downe before them . They ceased not from their owne inuentions : Nor from their rebellious way . All this booke is full of examples hereof . The Iudges ended , and this people of God gouerned by kinges . How was it then ? As ill , or worse then before . Let them read the Prophets ( which they call ) great and small . This people of God , their Priestes and Princes condemned the good Doctrine , and persecuted the holie Prophets that preached the same . So obstinate was this people in turning away from God , That God in indignation commaunded Esaie to say these wordes vnto the people : in hearing , heare and not vnderstand . In seeing , see , and not perceaue . The heart of this people is waxed fatte and their hearing dull , and their eyes are blinded , least they should see with their eyes and heare with their eares , &c. The prophet Ieremy protesteth to all the people of Iuda , and to all the Inhabitantes of Ierusalem : the diligent care which the Lord had vsed to conuert them from Idolatrie to himselfe and the small profect they receaued thereby . Hee had this ( said hee ) preached vnto them by the space of twentie and three yeares , and they heard him not . Note what the Prophet saith : in the second verse that hee spake this to all the people of Iuda , and to all the inhabitantes of Ierusalem . And note , that onely this Hebrewe people , and no other in all the world , was then the Church of God : And behould if the Church erred , Who wounded and imprisoned Ieremy for his sermons ? Pashur the chiefe Priest of the people of God. What was the state of the people of Israel , when Elias supposed that there was none but hee that worshipped the true God of Israel ? S. Paul alleageth this place , Rom. 11. 13. Let this suffice concerning the Church of the old Testament . Come wee nowe to the newe . When the diuine word , taking flesh came into the world , How found he his spouse the Church ? All to be smeared with dirt , and sootte . The Scribes and Pharisies , priests and high priests with their traditions had wholely corrupted her . As nowe doe the Priestes and Fryars , Bishoppes and Popes . So great then was the corrupption in Doctrine among the people of God , that there was their principall sects of the Pharifies sadduces & Essees . The Pharises great hypochrits , corrupted the scripture with their traditions . The Sadduces shamelesly denied the resurrection , and allowed neither Angel nor spirit . As by the disputation which they held with Christ about the woman that had seauen husbands , appeareth . Matth. 22. 22. and in the Acts 23. 8. The Essees apart had their opinions . It was a people solitarie like the Charterhouse Monkes . They had no wiues , drunk no wine , nor did they eat any flesh , a people they were very austere , and euery day fasted . Whiles the Church was deuided into these sects , when all was confused , came the sonne of God into the world . With such he conuersed : And of such , for preaching the truth vnto thē he was crucified . When the light of the Gospel was come , which Christ and his Apostles preached : who allowed it not , but rather killed and crucified those that preached the same ? The same people of God , the Church of God , & chiefly the Scribes & Pharisies , priests and high priests . These came togither , & held a Councell wherein they concluded , that Christ should die , and all those that should preach the same Doctrine : They tooke him , & because they wanted authoritie to put any to death , with false witnes they accused him before Pilate , Deputy to the Emperour Tiberius , and thisin the holy Ierusalem . And so was he condemned for an euil doer , & for such a one was crucified . O what a Church ? O what a Councell , if the cheife Preist may erre , and erred in dede . The Lord by diuine power eftsoones raysed vpp , who suborned his keepers to say that his disciples had stollen him away ? Who assembled a Councell to persecute the Apostles ▪ and commaunded them that they should not preach ? who caused S. Iames to be put to death ? Who made S. Peter to be taken , to cause him to die , had not the Angel of the Lord deliuered him ? The visible Church of God , the scribes and Pharisies and high Priests . Not without cause faid the Lord , speaking of Ierusalem : Ierusalem Ierusalem , which killest the prophets and stonest those that be sent vnto thee . Afterwards the very same hath hitherto happened : & leauing former times spake we of these wherein we liue . Who hath for the space of 70 , or 80. yeares hitherto , shed so much bloud of Martyres ? they that call themselues the Church of Iesus Christ & chiefly the peeuish Friars , Bishops & chiefe Bishops , and the same shal they doe , vntill the end of the word . And so Christ speaking of his second comming , when he shall come to the vniuersall Iudgement , saith : Luke 18. 8. The son of man when he commeth , shall he find faith vpon the earth ? As if he should say : no. And in the XXIIII . chapter of Saint Matthewe , he maketh a discourse hereof : verse 12. And because ( saith he ) iniquitie shal be increased , the loue of many shal be cold . And verse 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets , and shall shew great signes and wonders , so that if it were possible , they should deceiue the very elect . And thinke we not , these false Christs , and false Prophets shal bee Turkes and Iewes : Christians they shal be , and for such shall they be holden : Bishops and chiefe Bishops shal be the principally as at this day they be . I haue sufficiently proued ( me thinketh ) by many examples and passages of the old and new . Testament , that the Church of God may erre , and hath erred indeede : which to our aduersaries seemeth vnpossible . Now will we resolue a doubt : and this it is : If the Church bee such , and subiect to fall into Errours , superstitions , heresies , and idolatries ( as before we haue proued ) How shall that be vnderstood which the scripture saith : That the Church is the body of Iesus Christ ; That the Church is the spouse of Christ : That the Church is the pillar of truth founded vppon the sure foundation . That the Churche is without spot or wrincle , and wholy faire : That the gates of hell shall not preuaile against her , and other like commendations and prayses thereof the word of God witnesseth ? To this may we answere that both the one , and the other may very well stand . For God neuer suffered all his Church to fall togither into Error : But rather hath alwayes reserued some good and some times also seauen thousand . As said he speaking of Elias , albeit in corners which neuer bowed the knees to Baal . Such as these , the common error , dispatched : wherewith all the Church was generally deceaued , Against this Error , such others of these spake , preached and wrote : and most times it cost them their liues : and had each one of them had a thousand liues : a thousand liues would each one of them haue lost for the same cause . That Church wherein Catholiquely and vniuersally raigned that Errour , or heresie : shee and her Bishoppes , did persecute condemned and kill them . As by examples wee haue confirmed the same . So that when the scripture saith : All Israel , all Iuda , all the inhabitants of Ierusalem turned away from God , committed Idolatrie , &c. Of such a manner ingenerall must wee vnderstand , which hath it Exceptions : for in the middest of these Errours , and idolatries so Catholique , fo vniuersall had alwayes God some particular men , whom he reserued cleane and pure from that common errour . So reserued God Moses and Iosua , and some other particular persons also which worshipped not the calfe , when all Israel ingenerall , and Aaron the high Priest him selfe , worshipped it . The same will wee say of the time of the Iudges , that God neuer forsoke his Church . The same wee say also of the times of the kings of Israel , and of Iuda . When all committed Idolatrie God raysed vp an Esaias , a Micheas , a Ieremias , an Ezechiel , a Daniel , &c. Who reproued vices and false Doctrine , and declared the truth . But which of these did not the Church , and her high priests persecute and kill . So also reserued the Lord vnro himselfe at his first comming into the worlde . A Simeon , an Anna widdowe , a Ioseph , and his spouse , the virgin Marie , mother of our sauiour . An holie Elizabeth , and her sonne Saint Iohn Baptist : which were Godly , very well thought of the true religion , and agreed neither with the Pharisies nor Sadduces nor Essees . And so the Lord in so vnhappy times , preserued his Church . And so likewise vntill now hath he preserued the same . And now also , in these lest miserable times , wherein neither faith Luk. 18 , 8. nor loue is found Matth. 24. 12. God reserueth some which oppose themselues to the tyranny of the Antichrist of Rome , and to the common errour and Idolatrie of all the Romane Church ingenerall . And so God hath not permitted that his Church hath wholly bene deceiued : nor according to his promise , I am with you vnto the end of the world . Wil he euer permit the same . Euer thē , hath God reserued fome that haue not bene deceiued with the cōmon errour : & many from time to time be enlightened : As by experience we haue seene it . God of his infinit mercy increase them , that the number of his chosen may be fulfilled , & so sinne may cease : and only Christ , without any competency of Antichrist , may reigne . So be it . Amen . I haue long dwelled vpon this fourth answere : for the matter so required : considering that many simple people , which not otherwise haue heard , nor are able to vnderstand how God who loueth his Church , would permit her so long time to be deceiued , at the least , with such a deceit of idolatrie , are in this deceiued . And so they and the rest shall see that , not to be the truth , which our aduersaries hold for for an oracle , that the visible Church cannot erre . God open their eyes , that seeing , they may see , and hearing they may heare : and so conuert and be saued . Amen . Only God is he which cannot erre , but doth euer right . But only his sonne Christ Iesus is he which sinned not , which erred not , neither was there any guile found in his mouth . Onely the word of God abideth for euer . And as often as the Church ( be she neuer so populous & apparant ) shall depart from this word of God , and shall not hold it for her squire , rule , and patterne , she shall erre . And the more she turneth away , the more shall she erre . But alwayes , when she will be gouerned thereby , she shall be established , and shall neuer erre . For the word of God saith Dauid ) is a lantern vnto our feet , and a light vnto our paths . The 5. reason wherewith they confirme their Masse is the great miracles which the Masse & their consecrate hostes haue done . Here will I recken some ( for to seeke to recken all , should bee neuer to end . Damascen , among other great & strange matters , which he citeth in the sermon of the dead ( afterwards will wee speake of these wonders ) telleth for a great miracle , a true fable and old womans tale . One Macarius ( saith he ) desirous to know the state of the dead , spake with the drie scull of one that was dead , &c. And that the same scull answered him : that the soules of the dead are not so greatly tormented whilest the sacrifice of the Masse continueth . Herehence our aduersaries conclude , the Masse to be holy and good . S. Cyprian an Author more ancient and autentike , and a martyr of Iesus Christ , reporteth a strange miracle , which in his presence happened : Thus then saith he : I my self being present : & an eye witnes therof . It chāced that the parēts of a yong girle flying , & making through great feare no reckening of their daughter , they left her with the Nurse that brought , her vp . The Nurse hauing the abandoned childe , caried her to the Magistrate gaue vnto this young girle ( before the idoll , whereunto the people flocked ) a foppe wet in the wine , that was left of the sacrifice of them which perished : This sop gaue they vnto her , for that by reason of her tende● age she could not yet eate flesh : the mother after this , recouered her child : but so much could the infant tell or declare the horrible fact it had committed , as it could not before either vnderstand , or auoyd it . It happened that the mother brought her through ignorance , when we were sacrificing ( as much to say as celebrating the supper of the Lord , which in memorie of the sacrifice , by the Lord once offered , was celebrated ) but the infant mingled with the Saints , vnable to abide our supplication and prayer , nowe with shrikes tormented her selfe , now with feruour of heart , like a waue of the ●ea , she cast her selfe to and fro as though a hangman had tormented her . And with the tokens and shewes , that the ignorant soule of her age and simplicitie might , shee confessed the conscience of the deede . But when ( the solemnities ended ) the Deacon began to present the cuppe to them that were present ( note the communion in both kindes ) and the others hauing taken it , the turne came to her ( in the time of Saint Cyprian they also gaue the cup to young children ) the girle by very instinct of the diuine Maiestie , turned away her face , shut her mouth , and forcing together her lippes , refused the cuppe . But all this notwithstanding , albeit she refused the sacrament of the cuppe , yet insisted the deacon , and cast it into her mouth . Then began she to sigh , and vomite . The Eucharist could not stay in a body and mouth which were filthy . The drinke sanctified in the bloud of the Lord ( note that he calleth the wine in the supper drinke sanctified in the bloud of the Lord ) with furie departed from the polluted intralles : so great is the power of the Lord , so hreat is his maiestie . &c. Hitherto Saint Cyprian . Of this miracle Saint Augustine also in the 23. Epistle maketh mention , reciting it there so certaine authours : and more , Saint Cyprian saith , that hee was an eye-witnesse , I assuredly beleeue that so it happened . But the same will I not say , of that recounted by Dam●scen : no● of that which now I will declare . Albeit reported by Pius the second . In the description of Europe , cap. 21. Pius the second speaking of Estiria , a prouince of Almaine , saith these words : It is said , and is a thing common among thē of Estiria , that there was a certain Gentleman , who manie times purposed to hang himselfe : which much displeasing hm , he went to a certaine learned person , to demaund remedie against this temptation . The counsell that hee gaue him was this , that he should carie his owne priest euery day to say Masse in a solitary rocke , where he dwelled . The Gentleman obeyed , and so continued for a yeere , and neuer after came into his memorie this wicked thought . Afterwards , the Priest craueth of him licence to goe , and ayde another Priest his neighbour , which dwelled in another mountaintaine neare adioyning , to celebrate the feast of the dedicatiō of the Church . The Gentleman was contented that the Priest shuld go , purposing in himself to follow speedily , & heare Masse . The Caualle●o busied now with one thing , then with another , stayed long after . In the end , almost at the middle of the day , he departed , and in the way encountred a certaine villaine , which said vnto him : The Masse in the other mountaine is already ended , and the people departed : The Gentleman sorrowing at this newes , and calling himselfe vnluckie , for not seeing that day the body of Christ : the villaine began to cheare him , and said vnto him : that he would sell him the merite , which he had gotten by hearing of Masse , if the other would buy it : and demaunded for a price of the Gentleman his coat ( for know this , that among the Papists one selleth his merits to another : as if there were some that had done more thereof then hee ought , wherewith he might do what he pleased . ) The sale made and passed , the knight notwithstanding went vp into the mountaine , and made his prayers in the Church . And as he returned , he found the villaine hanged vpon a tree , and neuer afterwards was troubled with wicked temptations . Hitherto Pope Pius the second . If this were truth , who ought not to worship the Masse ? But either it was a lie : or if it so happened , it was one of Sathans miracles , the more to blind the people with the idolatrie of the Masse . Of such miracles the Lord and his Apostles do aduise vs to beware that we bee not deceiued by them . Manie other miracles they recount , but in answering to these aforesaid , we shall haue answered to all that they can recken . And the better to answere this fift obiection , knowe we that there are two sortes of miracles , the one true , and the other false . Those that are true , are done by the power of God , for confirmation of the truth , and the confusion of falshood . Such were the miracles which God wrought by the hand of Moses , and of the other Prophetes : Such bee those which Christ and his Apostles did . Comming then to our purpose : I say that the miracles which God hath done in the most holy sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ , to make vs vnderstand that he instituted this sacrament , and that it was not humane inuention , he did them : And this did the Lord for one of these two endes : The first is to expell the wicked , impious , and vnworthy persons from this so high a Sacrament : for this end serued the miracle , which Saint Cyprian saw , and we haue declared : and others also which the same author reporteth . For what actuall sinne had a sucking infant , witout anie discretion committed , in eating a soppe moystened in the wine sacrificed vnto idols ? But did the Lord , to make vs vnderstand howe much those men , which vnworthily , and without any consideration , receiue the holy Supper , doe displease him : and that to them is it all one , to sitte at the table of the Lord , and to receiue the Sacrament of his bodie , and of his bloud ▪ or to sit at the table of the Diuell , and receiue the Diuell himselfe . If God chastised by his iust Iudgement , a sucking Babe : as Saint Cyprian reporteth , for hauing participated of the table of the Diuell , and of that of the Lord : how thinke wee , will hee punish those , that of ripe age and deliberate purpose do participate of both tables ? This young childe could not drinke the cuppe of the Lord , hauing first drunke that of the Diuels : it could not bee partaker of the table of the Lorde , and of the table of diuels . For the cuppe of the Lord is the communion of the bloud of Christ : and the bread which wee breake ( in the Supper ) is the Communion of the bodie of Christ . And what agreement hath Christ with the Diuell ? This is not mine owne inuention , they are the words of Saint Paul , speaking for this purpose to the Corinthians . 1. Cor. chap. 10. 15. So that we confesse , that God hath miraculously many times chastened those , which vnworthily receiue the most holy sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ . And the Apostle in the eleuenth chapter doth witnesse the same , when he saith : For which cause ( as much to say , as for hauing vnworthily eaten ) many amongst you are sicke and weake , and many are asleepe , that is to say , are dead . The second end that God pretendeth in the miracles which he doth in the Supper , is touching good men . In the celebration of this sacrament hath God willed sometimes to do miracles , to illustrate the same , and to shew forth the excellencie and dignitie thereof : and the more therewith to confirme the faith of the godly , that ( the Lord hauing blowne away their sinnes ) doe worthily receiue it . And not onely for confirmation of the faithfull hath the Lord in the Sacrament wrought miracles : but also hath he done them in the celebration of Baptisme . And so S. Iohn Baptist , when Christ was baptized , sawe the heauens open , and the holy Ghost visibly descending in the shape of a Doue . And this was , that the Baptist , as an eye witnesse , might testifie of Christ , and say : Behold the Lambe of God , which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde . Such miracles then admit wee , that for confirmation of our faith are done hy the power of God. The second sorte of miracles ▪ are done by the arte of the Diuell , to deciue men , and to cause them not to beleeue the true , but the false doctrine : such miracles call wee false for one of these two causes . The first is , in regard of the Authour the Diuell , who is a lyar , and the father of lyes . The second because such miracles deceiue them that beleeue them . By the arte of the Diuell did the Sorcerers of Pharaoh worke wonders , as Moses did . Of such miracles the Lord forewarneth vs : There shall arise vp ( saith he ) false Christes , and false prophetes , and shall shewe great signes and wonders : so that the verie elect , if it were possible , should be deceiued . Behold , saith the Lord , I haue tolde you before . And Saint Paule speaking of Antichrist , saith : That his comming shall bee by the working of Sathan , in all power , signes , and lying wonders , &c. Such may we thinke were the miracles of the Sorcerers of Pharaoh . Such bee the miracles which Damascen reporteth of the dead mans scull , and of the soule of Traian , and of the soule of Falconilla , that being condemned , and in hell , were saued . Of these miracles of Damascen we will speake afterwards . Such may we thinke was the miracle of the Masse by vs recited of Pius the second . In conclusion all miracles which bee to confirme a thing that is contrarie to the word of God , be false , and done by the arte of the diuell . Against the word of God is it , that the soules by the iust iudgement of God condemned and buried in hell , should go out thence and be saued . Against the word of God is it , to beleeue there is any other Purgatorie then the bloud of Christ . Ireneus , a most ancient Doctor , telleth that a certain man called Marke , a great deceiuer , and heretike , with the Sacrament of the Eucharist did strangely deceiue the simple . For he so changed the colour of the wine , that nothing but bloud appeared : and by his inchantments so greatly increased a little of the wine , that it filled the cuppe , and also ranne ouer . And another cuppe greater and more capable being brought : the selfe same , without adding more liquor , did fill it vp to the top . Shall we beleeue his heresie , because he confirmed it with miracles ? Surely no. A commandement haue we , that if an Angell from heauen shall teach vs another Gospell , another doctrine , another faith then that which Iesus Christ and his Apostles haue taught vs , wbich they haue left vs , written in the olde and new testament ; that although hee confirme it with many miracles , as did this Marke , and the sorcerers of Pharaoh , we should not beleeue him . Of this Marke maketh Saint Ierome mention , and citeth Ireneus for his author . This Marke ( saith he ) went into France , and thence passed into Spaine : and with his enchantments deceiued many , the Gentle women chiefly , whom he allured to carnall loue . Reade the epistle to Theodora , the wife of Lucinus Beticus , or Audaluz . tom . 1. If we reade the histories of the Gentiles , we shall find that they shew many and very strange miracles : in them shall wee find , that there ran riuers of bloud , that bloud flowed from the thumbe of Iupiter . Titus Liuius reporteth , that it rained flesh in Rome . Quintus Curtius saith , that when Alexander besieged Tyre , the bread commonly did sweat bloud . And other infinit miracles to confirme their idol worship , may the Gentils alleage : notwithstanding these miracles , their idoll worship is wicked & detestable . And such be the miracles which our aduersaries recount to confirme their Masse : their transubstantiation , their idolatrie , wrought by arte of the diuell to confirme false doctrin , deceiue the simple , and if it were possible , the verie elect . The sixt reason wherewith they confirme their Masse , is : to say that in the Masse are many good things , taken out of the holy scripture : as are the Epistle , the Gospell , the Hoc est corpus meum , &c. To this obiection we may answere : That suppose , that in the Masse there bee some good things taken out of the holy scripture : it followeth not therfore that the Masse is good : for so should sorceries , witchcrafts , and inchantments be very good . For in them the name of God , the name of the Father , of the Sonne , and of the holy Ghost is very often named . And no sorcerie , witcherie , or inchantment is there , wherin these names with many epithites and properties are not named . And the witches ( that these names may haue the more efficacy ) doe name them in tongues , which they themselues vnderstand not : in Hebrue , Greeke , and Latine . All goeth backward , wherein our aduersaries do imitate the witches . For all the Masse almost they say in Latine , mingling with it some Greeke words , as Kyrie-eleyson , Christe-eleyson : He brue do they also mingle with it , as Sabaoth , Hosanna , Alleluia . But Christ when hee celebrated his supper , all whatsoeuer he spake , in the vulgar tongue did he speake it , that all the Apostles , simple men , might vnderstand , and speake the same . From hence we conclude , that it sufficeth not that the Masse , because it hath some good thinges in it , should therefore be holy and good , how much more good then this there is in the Masse ▪ is so corrupted and endomaged with superstition and idolatrie , that it can do no good , but much euil . or as a litle leuen doth leuen the wholle lumpe of dough , & as a litle poyson doth corrupt the best meate that is in the worlde and the most excellent wyne yf neuer so litle they cast into yt killeth him that drinketh it ▪ as Examples wee haue in our Spanish Alexander 6. who by the errour of his seruitour drunke the poysoned wine , which he had prepared to kill some Cardinals , that he had inuited , and thereof dyed ) euen so also , the same things , which of their owne nature be good , placed in the Masse are poyson , which destroy . This will we afterwards examine , and chiefly that which our aduersaries themselues , affirme to be most holy ; and of the Masse , the holinesse it selfe , which is , Hoc est corpus meum . For now ( say I ) they apply it not to the purpose , that Christ sayd . So contrarie , say they it , to the institution of Christ , and in a strange tongue , which the people vnderstand not , that it infecteth him that heareth it . And if you beleeue their Hoc est corpus me●m , as they vnderstand it , into a terrible heresie shall yee fall : As a little beneath , when we shall speake of the fourth domage of the Masse we will declare . That which our aduersaries conclude , that the Masse is good , because many good things be in it , euidently appeareth by that we haue said , to be false . The seuenth reason wherewith they maintaine their masse is , that the sacrifice of the Masse was figured in the sacrifice , which Melchisedech made , who being Priest of the most high God , offered vnto God bread and wine . They say also that Malachy chap. 1. vers . 11. speaketh thereof , as wee haue before alleaged . Concerning that which they say of Melchisedech , it shall bee needfull that they reade and consider the historie , as Moses setteth it downe . Whereof the Apostle maketh mention , and applyeth it to Christ , whose figure ( saith hee ) Melchisedech was . Moses declareth that Abraham returning from that notable victorie , which against foure kings , God had giuen him . Melchisedech king of Salem , brought forth bread and wine : he saith that Melchisedech was Priest of the high God. Our Aduersaries hearing that Melchisedech was a priest , and that he offered bread and wine : from hence they conclude , that this bread and wine he offered in sacrifice vnto God , and that this was a figure of the sacrifice of the Masse . Whereunto we answere : that Melchisedech offered not bread nor wine vnto God : but brought it forth , or to speake better , caused it to be brought forth : for this is the force of the word which Moses here vseth : which very well agreeth with our Spanish maner of speaking : Hee brought forth , or caused to be brought forth bread and wine . If you will aske me why made he bread and wine to bee brought forth ? I will tell you , to refresh Abraham and his people , that came wearied from the slaughter , and hungry in the way which he made . For confirmation of that which I say , I will content my selfe to alleage Saint Ambrose and Saint Ierome . Thus then saith Saint Ambrose vpon the seuenth chapter to the Hebrues . No new thing should it be , if Melchisedech went out to meet Abraham the Conqueror , & brought him bread and wine for the refreshing as well of him , as his fellow souldiers . The same , word for word saith Saint Ierome . You see heere , wherefore serued the bread and wine : which Melchisedech caused to bee brought forth . What agreement then hath the bread and wine of Melchisedech , with the accidents I say , Because they denie any substance of the bread and wine in the Masse . Melchisedech , saith the Apostle , was the figure of Christ : and sheweth wherein ; but hee maketh at all no mention of the sacrifice of bread , nor of wine : for in this Melchisedech was not the figure of Christ , sith neither the one nor the other offered the ●acrifice of bread and wine . In three things ( if we note well , that which the Apostle saith , ) shall wee finde that Melchisedech was the figure of Christ : the first , in that Melchisedech was a king , and not after a sort , but King of Righteoufnesse and Peace : in this was he the figure of Christ , who onely is the true King of righteousnesse and peace . The second is , that Melchisedech was a Priest , not as the Leuiticall priests , which being mortall , one died , and another succeded him : but Melchisedech was eternall : and therefore his sacrifice was eternall : as of him the Apostle thus speaking , doth say : Without father , without mother , without kindred , which neither hath beginning of dayes nor end of life : But is likened vnto the Sonne of God , and doth continue a priest for euer . You see here , how Dauid speaking with his Lord the Messiah , which is Christ : saith vnto him , Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech . Psalm . 110. 4. As much to say , as in that Melchisedech was thy figure and likenesse . As Mechisedech ( in that he was a figure of Christ ) was an euerlasting Priest , so thou also the Messiah , art the same . That which the Apostle saith , that Melchisedech was without father , without mother , is to be vnderstood , insomuch as he was the figure of Christ : for otherwise had he father and mother : and so think some that Melchisedech was Sem. The Priests after the order of Aaron were mortall , and none of them continued for euer : but he of the order of Melchisedech is immortall and euerlasting . Of the order of Aaron were there many : but of the order of Melchisedech was there but onely one , the same Messiah our redeemer and Lord : who in that he is the eternall son of God , hath no mother : & in that he is man , borne in this world , when the fulnesse of time was come , hath no father : and as hee is eternall , so shall his priesthood be eternall . Euery day sing they in their euensongs , Iurauit Dominus , & non poenitebit eum . Tu et Sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech . But I call their owne consciences to witnesse that dayly sing it , if they vnderstand that which euery day they sing . Of this order of Melchisedech expect no other priests then Christ . But Antichrist is he that shall so terme himselfe to be ( as he saith ) the vicar of Christ . Hee , and all his shavelings and fatlings will say themselues to be Priestes after the order of Melchisedech : and not after the order of Aaron . But so are they not after the order of Melchisedech , sith there is no more but one , which is Christ : as little are they after the order of Aaron , seeing with the death of Christ ceased the Leuiticall priesthood . What priests then be the Papists ? After the order of Baal : and so they be enemies of God , and of his Prophets , which preach against idolatrie . The third thing that the Apostle noteth , wherein Melchisedech was the figure of Christ , is : that Melchisedech , by reason of his priesthood , was much more excellent than Abraham : and so , as the greater , blessed Abraham . And Abraham himself acknowledging this maioritie and superioritie , gaue vnto him the tithes of the spoyles . Such a one truly is Christ , vpon whom the redemption , righteousnesse , & sanctification , not of Abraham only , but of all the faithful also , doe depend . Here see you the things , wherin ( may we beleeue the Apostle , a vessell of election ) Melchizedeck was the figure of Christ , No mention at all maketh he , of the sacrifice of bread nor of wine ; which we doubt the Apostle would haue done , had Melchizedeck in this bene a figure of Christ . The place which they cite of Malachy , saith thus : For from the rising of the sun , vntill the going downe of the same , my name ( is great among the Gentiles . And in euery place shal be offered to my name pure incense , and Myrrach ( which we translate , present or guift ) The common edition , wherunto our aduersaries giue more credit , then to the Ebrew text , translateth : Et in omni loco sacrificatur & offertur nomini meo oblatio munda . To wit : And in euery place is sacrificed and offered to my name , a cleane offering . Here hence they conclude : that this cleane offering which in euery place , is sacrificed , and offered is the sacrifice of the masse . But the Masse , being a profanatiō of the holy supper ( as before we haue proued ) it cannot be a present , nor offering , which is offered to God ; nor acceptable to him : whereof it followeth , that this Incense , and present . Of which speaketh Malachy is another thing farre different from the Masse : It is ( say I ) the sacrifice , not expiatory , but Eucharistical , of prayse and thanksgiuing , which the faithful euery day , and moment , doe offer to God As before wee haue said , in the one hundred forty one Psal . and 2. verse . The Prophet vseth these two very names which we translate Incence and offering . The which place , none vnderstand of the Masse : because the Prophet saith . An euening sacrifice ; But their Masse is said in the morning . It is no new thing with God , when his people , his priests and princes , prouoked him with their superstitions ; and Idolatries , to threaten them , that he would forsake them : that he would nought esteeme them : that he would take vnto himselfe another people , which should serue him much better . Of whom , he would haue great regard . S. Paul alleageth to this purpose , a notable passages when he saith : But I say , hath not Israel attained to knowledge ? First Moses saith , I will prouoke you to ielousie with a people which is not mine : with a foolish people I will prouoke you to wrath : also Esaias is bold to say : I was foūd of those that sought me not , I was manifested to them , that enquired not for me &c. The same doth the Lord , in the place of Malachias : which we haue in hand , forsaking the Iewes , he saith I take no pleasure in you ( saith the Lord of hostes , neither do I regard the offerings of your handes . You see here , how he forsaketh the Iewish people : And then in the following verse , hee admitteth the Gentiles , saying : For from the rising of the sunne vnto the going downe of the same , my name is great among the Gentiles : And in euery place shal be offered to my name Incense , and a pure offering , Then saith God : That his Church should now no more be straightned in Iudea : But that it should extend throughout all the world . Which was fulfilled , when the Lord sent his Apostles throughout all the world , to preach the Gospell to euery creature : Then did Malachy prophesie the calling and conuersion of the Gentiles : which hartily conuerted ; should offer Incense , and a pure offering vnto God. That is to say : That they shall serue him , with spirituall worshippe and seruice , and shall worship him in spirit and truth : and not in this mountaine , nor at Ierusalem ( As said Christ to the woman of Samaria ) but throughout al the world The prophets when they will speake of the calling of the Gentiles , are wont to signifie the spirituall worship , Whereunto they exhort them , by the ceremonies of the lawe : And in stead of saying , that all the people should turne vnto God , They say : That they shall goe vp to Ierusalem . In stead of saying , that all the people of the South and of the East , shall worship God : they say , that they shall offer for a present the riches of their land . To shewe , the great and abundant knowledge , which he was to giue to his faithfull , in the kingdome of Christ , they say : That the Daughters shal prophesie , the young men shal see visions , & old men shal dreame dreames . So now Malachy willing to say , that the Gentiles shall worship God in spirit , and in truth , saith : that they shall offer Incense and an offering , which bee things which God in the lawe commaunded the Iewes to offer vnto him , and addeth , pure : to denote , that this Incense and offering is not to be carnal but spirituall . What agreement hath this with the Masse ? Which is a diuelish inuentiō , & prophaneth the holy supper ? Other places of the scripture alleage they for confirmation of their Masse : But with as great faithfulnesse , and as much to the purpose , As these two , of Mechilzedeck and Malachy , which by that is said may easily be answered . The 8 reason wherewith our aduersaries do magnifie their masse , is for the great good & profit that therof they receiue : And of al these reasons , & others such like which they alleadge , they cōclude : vs to be heretiques & dogs worse thē Iewes & Turkes : Because , we so shamelesly speake against the Masse ; which Iesus Christ instituted , his Apostles said , & all the Church Catholike vnto this day hath celebrated &c. They say then , that besides the oblatiō and sacrifice which Iesus Christ hath made vppon the Crosse , of his body and of his blood for remission of our sinnes , to reconcile vs with God and to obtayne for vs life eternall : hee hath ordayned the Priestes , which be successors of the Apostles : to consecrate in the Masse , the bread and wine : to transubstantiate it in the body and bloud of Christ : to sacrifice and offer vnto God the father , that body and that blood for the remission of our sinnes and to obtaine all that is necessarie for vs , both in body & soule . And what greater good then this ( say they ) can be ? This sacrifice ( say they also ) doth much profit the dead , to allay the paines , which they haue to suffer , and doe suffer in purgatory As we cited before of the dead mās scul of Macharius reported by Damascen . Who so lusteth to knowe the profits of the Masse , Let him read the Spanish houers , & he shall find very many . Amongst others there mentioned , be these which follow , as much worth is the masse , as is the passion of Iesus Christ . Also that he which heareth it waxeth not old , whilst he heareth it . Also that hee shall not loose that day , the light of his eyes Also that he shal not die an euil death : also that he which shal haue seen the body of the Lord , if that day he shal die sodenly , that it is taken for comunicating , & he may not feare to be condemned . And al this say they that S. Iohn Chrisostom , S. Augustine S. Ierom say ; for they knew how to raise false testimonies . These Articles of faith , haue the inquisitors of our countrey of Spaine many yeares ago yeelded to goe among the houers , which cōmonly are praied . And if now they haue caused thē to be taken away , and not suffered them to be printed : in this yet doe they shew their ignorance that for so many yeares , they haue suffered and commanded , that with their license they should print them . The cause that they now fall in account is : that so grosse , and abhominable lies , more serue at this day to make wary the people , then to deceaue them ; And therefore permit they such things more , to be printed . We say then , that the Masse procureth vs no good at all , but great mischiefe rather , As after we shall see . Now that we haue answered to the reasons wherewith our aduersaries thinke to mainetaine their Masse , for more confutation thereof , we will now likewise set downe some notable domages which it causeth , and great aduersaries , which necessarily follow the popish Doctrine of the masse . And I will not be much curious in seting down here al the domages & absurdities which follow of the masse : for that should be neuer to end . Only wil I set down such as most fitly come to mind for the presēt . I say then , that the Masse causeth many domages . First it prophaneth the holy supper of the Lord , suppressing and despising his death & passion . 2. In it , they inuocate the dead saints . 3. In it dead saints are placed for intercessors . 4. The priests that saith it , holde hee intention to consecrate or not , and the people that heare it commit idolatrie . Fiftly , The Masse mainetaineth many other abuses , besides the Idolatrie of transubstantiation : As the worshipping of Images , and the inuention of Purgatorie , which is a common cutpurse . Sixt. In the masse defraud they the people of the halfe of the Sacrament , and this halfe doe they giue seldome and wickedly . Seuenthly . And put case the Masse were good ; yet is it said in a straunge Language which the people vnderstand not , and with such gesture mouing childish toyes , & apish fopperies that rather prouoke laughter , then deuotion . These seuen domages wee proue by the same order , as we propounded them . And that the masse derogateth from the passion of Christ , is clerely sene . For the Masse which for this cause was ordayned , that a hundred thousand sacrifices should euery one day be offered , what doth it pretend ; but that the passiō of Iesus Christ , wherin he offered himse●●e , and this once by one only sacrifice remaineth buried and cast in a corner ? Who will thinke to be redeemed by the death of Christ , when he shall see a new redemption in the Masse ? Who will beleeue his sins to be pardoned by the death & passion of Christ , when he shal see a new remission of sins in the Masse ? Inuocation is a high worship & seruice , which is only due to God. For in him only we beleeue , how saith S. Paule shall we call vpon him in whom we haue not beleeued ? So that inuocation presupposeth faith , & such a faith as is founded vpon the word of God , the Nicen creed , they sing in their Masse , which beginneth Credo in vnum Deum . I beleeue in one only God. If in one only God we ought to beleeue , one only God ought we to inuocate : The which inuocation being done in faith , God promiseth that he will heare it . Whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord ( saith Ioel ) shall escape &c , As S. Paule Rom. 10. 13. and Saint Peter Acts 2. 21. doe interpret it , shal bee saued . Also that only God ought to be inuocated , is by this reason proued . Sacrifice is only due to the true God ( this our aduersaries will not deny ) inuocation is a sacrifice . As saith the Psal , 50. 14. Sacrifice vnto me praise : or as saith the common edition , The sacrifice of praise : The sacrifice of praise commendeth the Apostle Hebr. 13. 15. and Hosea 14. 3 , that we shal offer to God. Therefore Inuocation , sith it is a sacrifice to God onely , ought it to bee offered . But our aduersaries forsaking the fountaine of liuing waters , haue digged them broken cesternes which can holde no water . They leaue to call vppon God , and inuocate the Saints . And Saints sometime also , that it is not knowne who they bee ; and some of them , it may bee , that are burning in hell . An example haue we hereof , in the prayer of S. Roccus , which togither with the Crowne of our Lady in the 1581 yeare was printed in the house of Iohn Gutierres in Siuell . The praier saith thus God which to the blessed Roccus diddest promise a table which an Angel caried that hee which shall pittiously inuocate him , may not bee offended with the affliction of the pestilence , &c. This prayer of Roccus , I put for example , because it came first to hand . Many other examples may bee drawne from their Masses . For what doe they in all their prayers , which they make to the Saintes : but call vppon them , requesting them to doe this or that ? There is no commandement either in the olde or newe Testament , wherein God commandeth vs to call vpon any other then himselfe . Call vpon me ( saith God ) in the day of trouble , and I will heare thee , and thou shalt honor me . He neuer saith , Call vpon such , or such an Angel , vpon this or that other Saint , vpon Abraham , Samuel , Dauid , Esay , &c. Iesus Christ , when his Apostles besought him to teach them to pray , did not command them to call vpon his mother , vpon such or such a Saint : but he commaunded them to call vpon God : and of him should they demaund whatsoeuer they had need of , as well for the body as the soule . All which is contained in the prayer that he taught them , Our Father , &c. And as there is no commandement to call vpon any other , then vpon God : So is there no example of any the faithfull , either in the old or newe testament that hath called vpon any other then God alone . Secure wee are of the infinite goodnesse , loue , and power of God. Assured we are , that wheresoeuer wee shall be , albeit in the belly of the whale , or in the fierie furnace , and shall call vpon him , he heareth vs. But of the Saints will we not say so much , whose goodnesse , charitie and power is limitted , and communicated of that infinite . Only God is infinite , and so is in euerie place . The Saints be finite , and therefore cannot be in euerie place , & so can neither heare nor see our miseries and necessities . And seeing we intreat of inuocation , reason would wee should say something of prayer , because inuocation is so commonly called Prayer is a certaine familiar conference & discourse , which the faithfull soule hath with her God : wherein she sheweth all her necessities : that he is as a Lord , may not only beare thē , but also as a father may prouide for them , and beleeueth that his Maiestie will so do , and so he doth the same . Prayer is a lifting vp of the soule vnto God. Prayer is a ladder , by the which , the soule mounteth from this vale of teares , from this gulfe of miseries , and pierceth all the heauens , and stayeth not vntill it present it selfe before God , and propose vnto him all her necessities , beleeuing as a good father , that he will prouide for them . This Ladder of Prayer hath foure stages . The Ladder of Prayer . 1 Necessitie constraineth vs to pray . 2 The Commandement of God commandeth it . 3 The Promise maketh vs assured to be heard . 4 Faith obtaineth that which is prayed for . Man of his owne nature and condition is so euill of himselfe , so haughty and proud , that did not necessitie constraine him , hee would neuer subiect himselfe to God , nor yet call vppon him . For this cause sayd Dauid , Psal . 119. verse 71. It is good for me that thou hast humbled ( or cast me downe ) and a little before hee had sayd , Before I was humbled ( or abased ) I went astray . The good which Dauid drewe of this de●ection , and euery Christian ought to drawe the same , is that hee humbled himsefe before God , and called vpon him . The Saints seeing themselues oppressed with afflictions and sorrowes , doe acknowledge their offences , and call vpon God. So did Dauid , when he said , When I was in trouble I called vpon the Lord , and he heard me . But when the wicked be afflicted , they blaspheme against God , and dispaire . This is a marke by which the children of God doe differ from those which bee not his . The second stage is , that God commaundeth vs to call vpon him , Call vpon me in the time of tribul●tion , Pfal . 50. 15. The third stage is , That the Promise doth make vs assured to bee heard . And so when God commaundeth Dauid to call vpon him , hee promiseth that he will deliuer him : and addeth , that when the afflicted calleth vpon God , hee doth him great seruice , And thou shalt honour me saith he . Also Psal . 91. vers . 15. hee saith : He shall call vpon me , and then promiseth , and I vvill heare him : I vvill be vvith him in trouble , I vvill deliuer him , and glorifie him . In diuerse places doth the holy Scripture promise , that hee which shall call vpon the name of the Lord , shall bee saued : but in no place doth it promise ayde , succour or saluation to him that shall call vpon any other ( be hee neuer so holy ) then God. The fourth stage is , Faith obtaineth that which is prayed for . Whatsoeuer ye desire when yee pray ( Christ sayth , Mark. 11. 24. ) beleeue that ye shall haue it , and it shall bee done vnto you . This faith had Dauid , Psal . 4. 4. when hee sayd , The Lord will heare me when I call vpon him . The eleuenth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrues confirmeth this with many examples . Reade this whole chapter , for therein is liuely set forth the power and efficacie of fayth without the which ( saith he ) it is impossible to please God. If the heart bee not sincere , simple , and pure , albeit one crie vnto God , he will not heare him : as he heard not Esau , albeit he prayed with teares : neither heard he Saul , nor many others of a double heart : and to make the heart perfect , only faith sufficeth : Faith then is that which obtaineth that which we pray for . The commandement which commandeth vs to pray is of God , and not of the creatures . The promise which maketh vs assured to be heard , God , & not the creatures , maketh . The faith that obtaines that which is prayed for , is faith in God , and not in the creatures . Hereupon & with great reason , will we conclude , that this ladder of prayer which hath such stages , bringeth vs not to the creatures , but to the creator , to only God omnipotent . Him only let vs worship , him only let vs call vpon , to him onely let vs pray : for so doing , sure we are we shall not be confounded . He grant vs the grace that we may truly feele our necessitie and miserie , and feeling it , may call vpon him , being assured , that for his goodnesse & promise sake , and for the sacrifice wherewith his only begotten sonne reconciled vs to him , he will heare vs. There is no Masse which is not full of intercessions of Saints , and the Priest also which saith it , presumeth to be a mediatour and intercessour with God , that he may pardon the sinnes of those , for whom he saith his Masse , be they quicke or dead . And not for men onely intreateth hee , but also for Christ himselfe , praying the Father to receiue and accept him , as hee accepted the scacrifice of Abel , Abraham , and Melchisedech . Whereof we will entreat in the fourth domage which the Masse worketh . Yet is there no other mediator but Iesus Christ alone . The reason is this : for he that is to be a Mediator , must be in hand with both parties , between whō he is made a mediator , for if he be in hatred , or is not welbeloued with one of the parties , he shal neuer preuaile : for suspected shal he euer be holden . For this cause was it meere that man hauing offended God , and being to be reconciled with God , it was needfull ( I say ) that the reconcilour , Intercessour , aduocate and mediator , should bee verie God and very man : for had hee bene onely man , hee should haue bene a sinner ; conceiued and borne in sinne , and so should hue nought preuailed with God. And had hee bene God , and not man , hee could not by dying haue satisfied the iustice of God ( as dyed our Mediatour and Intercessour Christ , and dying , satisfied and payd all whatsoeuer man ought to the iustice of God ) Like as sinne for being committed against the infinite God , was infinite : so was it meete , that the wages of that sinne , should be infinite : and so the infinite God and man Christ , perfourmed the same . No other intercessour , nor mediator is there to obtaine of the Father pardon of sinnes , but Christ alone : for as there is but one God : so is there but one Mediatour betweene God and man , the man Christ Iesus : as sayth Saint Paul. He onely is the Mediatour of the new testament : as in many places of the Epistle to the Hebrues , the Apostle doth witnesse . The same which we said of inuocation , say we also now : that there is no commandement of God , which commandeth to put the dead Saints for intercessours : neither is there any example in the olde or newe Testament , that anie of the faithfull hath put them for intercessors . To seeke bread beyond wheate may we not goe : for better bread then that of wheate cannot be . Wee may not leaue a certaintie for a thing vncertain . Assured we are by the word of God , that Iesus Christ is our Intercessour : that the Saints are the same wee see not by holy Scripture : and it not appearing vnto vs , yet ( doubting without faith ) will we put them for intercessours . And whatsoeuer proceedeth not of faith is sinne , as saith S. Paul to the Romans . And writing to the Hebrues , he saith : Without faith it is impossible to please God. Whereupon we conclude then : that Christ onely wee ought to put for our intercessour : and that the Masse doteth in putting for intercessour another besides Christ , to obtaine remission of sinnes , and not Christ onely in dying was our Mediatour . But now also is he the same : as Saint Iohn in his catholike Epistle , saith : Little children , these thinges haue I written , that yee sinne not : And if anie man sin , we haue an aduocate with the Father , Iesus Christ the righteous , &c. Had there bene more Aduocates then one , Saint Iohn would doubtlesse haue sayd , We haue Aduocates , and would haue named them . But as hee certainely knew , that there was but onely one Aduocate , he sayd , We haue an Aduocate , and nameth him , Iesus Christ , and addeth , The righteous : By which tytle all other men he excludeth : all which ( none excepted ) of their owne nature are the children of wrath ; conceyued and hardened in sinne , in the belly of their mothers : as , that holie Prophet king Dauid witnesseth . This doctrine so wholsome and full of consolation , that Iesus Christ , now is , and hereafter wil be our mediator and Intercessor , hath Sathan obscured and for many yeares buried it in the church . Who was he that seeing himselfe in necessity and misery would remēber Iesus Christ to put him for an intercessor & aduocate with his father ? Some ran to one he or she Saint , others to other : according to their zeale & according to their foolish deuotion and sometimes put they those for Intercessors , whose soules were burning in hell . With the Popes is it no new thing to discannonize these whom other Popes haue canonized for Saints : For example . Pope Boniface 8. that discannonized Hermanus Ferrariensis , comaunding him after he had 30 yeeres beene buried , to be vntombed and burned ; during all which time he had bin holden for a Saint & was inuocated of al , contrariwise a Pope hath bin which cannonized him for a Saint , whom others condemned for an heretike . S. Ierome and Pope Damasus condemned for an Arrian Pope Liberius , but Gregory 7. did cannonize him for a Saint . Their Mule being sicke , they call vpon S. Polonia : when they haue fore eyes , S. Lucie : for the throate they inuocate S. Blase : for the pestilence , S. Roccus . They go yet further , and shamelessely for their filthy lusts , put they Magdalen for intercessour : the barren put for intercessour , whom thinke you ? the great gyant Saint Christopher : whose legend for being so fabulous , Pope Pius the third commanded , to be taken out of the Roman Breuiarie , which he caused to be corrected : as in the life of Marcellus the second before wee haue noted . How many kingdomes , how many prouinces , how manie people , how many houses , how many persons there bee , so manie protecting Gods haue they , whom they put for their intercessours . God our maker , and Iesus Christ our redeemer sleepe . Hereof complaine the Prophets , and chiefly Ieremie , when he saith : For according to the number of thy cities vvere thy Gods , ô Iudah . Blessed be the Lord , who by his great mercie hath pleased in these latter times , to shew vs so great mercie , as to renew and raise vp againe this doctrine so admirable and full of consolation : the which in the time of darkenesse , of ignorance and superstition was dead ( as it were ) and buried : Here will I briefly recite a chaunce , that vpon this matter happened . It is now thirty sixe yeares past , that one conferring with a graduate , with a maister in Israell : among other things , sayd vnto him : that Iesus Christ was now also our Aduocate . The maister wondred at that which was said , it seeming to him to be new doctrine , for that neuer such had he heard or read . The other seeing him wonder , wondred at his wonder , and for confirmation of that he had sayd , alleaged vnto him the place of S. Iohn , We haue an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ . &c. Saint Paul confirmeth this doctrin , Rom. 8. 34. speaking of Christ , he saith : Who is at the right hand of God , & maketh request ( or intercession ) for vs. And Heb. 7. 25. Wherefore hee is able also euerlastingly to saue them that come vnto God by him , seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them . Well beleeued this Maister that the Saints were Aduocates : but that Iesus Christ was the same , he neither beleeued , nor knewe . If he being a Maister in Israel , was ignorant of this what shall wee wonder if the ignorant people know it not ? What shall we maruell if silly old women do not knowe it ? That which I say : that there is no other intercessour but Christ , I meane it as touching the obtaining of remission of sinnes : for otherwise one may and ought to pray to God for another . And so S. Paul recommendeth himselfe to the prayers of those to whom hee wrote , that they should pray to God for him . And the same Apostle besought God for them . Should the Priest say , that in saying his Masse , he so prayed to God , as the Apostle prayed for them to whom he wrote : such a prayer ( were it done in faith ) should be good . But to presume to be an intercessour , and to sell his sacrifice for as much vertue and efficacie , as the death and passion of Christ it selfe . This is intollerable & ouermuch pride . Let them begin to hūble thēselues , & to giue glory to God , who only pardoneth sins , & this doth he by the only intercession of Christ , & by the vertue of that only sacrifice , which he once , & no more offred to his father . The fourth domage , which we say the Masse worketh , and this passeth and ought no way to be supportted . That is , the Priest which sayeth it , and the People that heare it commit Idolatry . How great a sinne is Idolatry and how much more God abhorreth it then any other , we haue already declared in our first Treatise . The Priest ordayned for the Masse ( say our Aduersaries ) hath authoritie and power from Christ and his vicar the Pope , that in saying the words of consecration ( as they call them ) Hoc est enim corpus meum ( so that hee say them super debitam materiam , ouer a competent matter , and with intention to consecrate ) he changeth , conuerteth , transformeth and transubstantiateth ( this last word is it that best pleaseth them ) the bread into the body of Christ , and the wine into his bloud . In such sort , that be the Priest what ye will , liue hee a letcher in mortall sinne ( as the most part of them do ) be he the greatest and most infamous villaine of the world , yet for al this , say they , that this authoritie he hath , to bring Christ from heauen , in finishing the words , Hoc est corpus meum , and to put him into the place where the bread and wine were : so that no more bread , nor no more wine remaine ( for the substance of the bread and of the wine is vanished and gone to nought ) but the body and bloud of Christ : the which is there trulie , really , corporally , and carnally ( these be their proper termes ) as bigge , and as great , as corpulent , and as large , as hee was vpon the crosse , when hee dyed for vs sinners . This is their doctrine . And because we beleeue not these straunge things which be contrarie to the word of God , and contrarie to that which the ancient Doctors haue taught ( as we will prooue it ) they condemne vs for heretikes , they persecute vs most cruelly with fire and bloud , worse then were wee Iewes or Turkes . But another more strong then they , to their griefe , hath defended , doth defend , and will defend vs from them . Who listeth to know more of the roote of this doctrine , let him reade their new Councels , wherein the Popes by their Legats tyrannically haue gouerned . Let him reade their Decrees , Decretals , Sextos , Clementines , and Extrauagants , there shall hee find it at fall . Let him not reade the Scripture for in it shall hee finde nothing at all to confirme such wonders . Scotus , one of the chiefe and principall pillers of their Church sayth ; That albeyt the priest were not attyred to celebrate : nor in the state of grace : nor ouer any Altar : but should saye the fiue wordes or the foure , leauing out ( Enim ) ouer all the bread that is in the market or in the Pantry : and ouer all the wyne that is in the Sellar ; how much bread so euer should be in the pantrie or in the market , so that he had intention to consecrate ) should be in that very moment conuerted & transubstantiated into the body of Iesus Christ : and all the wine of the sellar by the vertue of the wordes spoken and pronounced by the Priest , should be conuerted into the bloud of Christ . Herehence it commeth that no bread , but the body of Christ remayning in the sacrament in their Sagrarios or pixes do they keepe it , that when anie shall be sicke , they may with torch-light carie it in procession , that the diseased may adore and receiue it , for the saluation of his soule . Iesus Christ ( say they ) is in sort as we haue said , not onely in one Masse , but in an hundred thousand more also , if so many could bee said in one moment . And whole Christ is not in all the Host only : but also in euery small parcell , how little soeuer it be : so that Christ is in the host as the soule is in the body : all in all , and all in euery part thereof . This their doctrine of Transubstantiation they confirme , first with the omnipotencie of God : that seeing God of nothing could create something , the heauen and the earth , and whatsoeuer is therein contained , how much more can he cause one thing to be conuerted and transubstantiated into another . 2. They say : that seeing Iesus Christ is the infallible truth , it is meete that that which he saith must be in sort as hee spake it : and sith he saith , Hoc est corpus meum , This is my body : they now inferre , that the bread is no bread , but the body of Christ . 3. For confirmation of their opinion , they also alleage the sayings of Doctors . In answering to these three reasons wherewith they confirme their Transubstantiation , me seemeth wee shall haue answered to all , whatsoeuer in this matter they can obiect vnto vs. That which they say of the omnipotency of God , God forbid that we should once denie : we confesse it : and it may be , and also ( without may be ) much better then they . With all our heart we do also confesse that which the Creed saith , I beleeue in God the Father almightie ( all sufficient ) that which we say , is , that from the power to the deede , is no good maner of argument . God in that he is omnipotent , may eftsoones drowne the world , as he did drowne it in the time of Noah : and the malice of our times is no lesse , but much more then that of that time . Notwithstanding his omnipotencie , and notwithstanding our extreme malice , we know that he will not drown it , because so promised he to Noah , when he sayd , My couenant will I establish witb you , that from henceforth all flesh shal not be rooted out by the waters of the floud , &c. And to seale and confirme this promise , God gaue him the Bow in the cloudes , for a signe of this couenant , &c. Reade the historie . To this same purpose is it sayd in the Psalm . 140. 9. that God set a bound for the waters , ouer which they shal not passe , nor turne againe to couer the earth . And God speaking to Iob concerning the sea , chap. 38. 10. saith , I established my commaundement vpon it , and set barres and doores : and said : Hitherto shalt thou come , but no further , and there shall it stay thy proud waues . Here you see , that albeit God of his absolute power can drowne the whole world againe , yet will hee not drowne it . So then say we now , that Christ could doe that which they say , annihilate the substance of the bread , and be transubstantiated into it . But we say , that he will not do it : because he will remaine sitting at the right hand of his father in heauen , and according to his humanitie , according to his flesh which he tooke of the Virgin Mary , according to the flesh wherein he dyed , wiil he neuer descend hither , vntill he come to iudge the quick and the dead . And so to this end sayd he to his disciples : The poore ye shall haue alwayes with you , but me shall ye not haue alwayes . For fortie dayes passed after his resurrection hee ascended into heauen , & sitteth at the right hand of the Father , &c. Very well did his Apostle S. Peter vnderstand this , when in a sermon which he preached at Ierusalem , hee sayd : Whom ( meaning Christ ) the heauens must containe vntill the time that all things bee restored . And this is an Article of our faith , which in the Creed we confesse . That Iesus Christ is ascended into heauen , and sitteth at the right hand of God the Father , from whence shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead . Then will he not come to transubstantiate the bread into his body . So our aduersaries be heretikes , denying in deed this article of faith , which with their mouth they confesse in the Creed . Hereuppon let vs nowe conclude , that Christ can , but hee will not , transubstantiate himselfe into the bread , but will sit at the right hand of the Father , vntill he come to iudge , &c. As the holy Scripture doth witnesse it , and in the Creed wee confesse it . The second reason wherewith they confirme their Transubstantiation , is , That Iesus Christ is infallible truth , and therefore of necessitie that which hee sayth must bee as hee saith it : He saith , This is my body : Then it followeth , that that is his bodie : and if it be the body of Christ , it is not Bread. With Esayas , chap. 53. verse 9. and Saint Peter , chap. 2. vers . 22. confesse we , that Iesus Christ neuer sinned : we also confesse , that vntruth nor deceit was euer found in his mouth : For he is that which of himselfe he saith , Ioh. chap. 14. verse 6. The way , the trueth , and the life . Wee also confesse , that with his owne mouth he hath sayd : This is my body : and so beleeue we that it is . For should wee denie that which our King , Prophet , and Priest affirmeth , we should not be Christians . Thus farre agree we with our aduersaries . The difference that is betweene them and vs , is as touching the maner . How or in what manner , that which Iesus Christ by the meane of his minister , in the holy Supper doth giue vs , is truely and really the body and bloud of Iesus Christ . For the better vnderstanding hereof , it shall bee needfull to vse the distinction which the Lord vseth in the sixth chapter of the Gospell of Saint Iohn . That there bee two maners of eating the bodie of Christ , the one carnall , the other spirituall . Commonly when the Scripture opposeth the flesh to the Spirit , by the flesh it vnderstandeth the parte of man that is not regenerate , nor subiect to the lawe of God. So call wee men without the knowledge of God , carnall , naturall , and sensuall men : But it is not heere so to bee taken . By the flesh is vnderstood the same flesh of Christ it selfe , ioyntly with his blood , bones and sinewes , and which Iesus Christ took when he was borne , and liued in this world , when he dyed , and rose againe , &c. The second maner of eating which is called spirituall , is : when the faithfull Christian ( his bodie being here below ) is lifted vp so high in spirit , that with the wings of faith it flyeth , and with one flight doth pierce all the heauens , and stayeth not , vntill it come before the throne of the maiestie of God the father , at whose right hand he findeth sitting his redeemer and satisfier Christ . And finding him , with great ioy doth feede vpon him eateth his glorious bodie , and drinketh his most precious bloud . And if the faithfull Christian doth freely eate him : much more freely doth the Lord giue himselfe to sustaine the soules , which he with the death of his body , & with the shedding of his bloud redeemed . He that with his body and bloud did redeeme them : with his body and with his bloud wil he maintain them : yet not carnally , but spiritually by faith , as before we haue sayd . Our aduersaries beleeue the body of Christ in the first manner to be in their Masse . They beleeue that the mouth taketh , the teeth chawe , the throate swalloweth , and the stomacke receiueth the same carnall bodie , which was borne , which dyed , which rose againe , &c. They wil vnderstand the words of Christ literally : be it as it will be : but Christ himselfe , speaking of the necessity that wee haue to eate his flesh , and drinke his bloud , saith : The words which I speake vnto you are spirit and life : to wit , that which I haue sayd vnto you touching the eating of my flesh , and drinking of my bloud , vnderstand you not after the letters as they carnally sound : lift vp the mind , and vnderstand it spiritually . The Capernaits and many of the disciples also ( as saith S. Iohn ) carnally vnderstood the words of Christ . And also they sayd , that it was a hard saying , and murmured at it . To whom Christ , vnfolding their errour , told them , they should vnderstand his words spiritually . You see here that our aduersaries are worse then the Capernaits : for the Capernaits would not carnally eate the flesh of Christ , nor drinke his bloud : but they make no bones at it : without any scruple , and without any loathing will they eate the flesh of Christ carnally : but it will nought auaile them . For the Spirit it is that quickeneth , and the flesh ( as Christ himselfe saith , speaking to our purpose profitteth nothing , &c. That the Lord , in his supper gaue carnally his body may wee not vnderstand . For should wee so vnderstand it , A most great absurditie world followe : that Iesus Christ , when hee celebrated his supper , had two carnall bodies , One by one ; The Bodie that celebrated the supper , that brake the bread in his handes , blessed it , brake it and gaue it to his disciples , &c. was the true carnall body of Christ , which was borne , and dyed , &c. If that which this carnall bodie tooke in his handes and gaue to his disciples was also the carnall body of Christ , it followeth ; that Iesus Christ , when he had celebrated his supper , had two carnall bodies : one which sate and remained in his place : and the other , which sitting body , gaue to his disciples . The which is a great absurditie . But did they vnderstand this second manner of body ( which the Carnall body of Christ gaue to his disciples , and they tooke it , and did eat it ) not to bee his carnall body , nor carnally taken : They should fall into such an absurditie . Also least wee should fall into this absurditie , and others which wee will afterwards set downe , in his supper may we not beleeue Iesus Christ to be in the first manner carnally : but in the second , spiritually . This second manner of eating , can no way be done without faith ; Because ( as wee haue said ) it is not carnall , but spirituall : And it is to be noted , that this spirituall eating , is done in two manners . The first , by the preaching of the Gospell : As Saint Paule saith : Faithfull ( saith hee ) is God , By whom yee are called , to the Communion of his sonne Iesus Christ . By the preaching of the Gospell , are wee made flesh , of the fleshly of Christ , and bones of bones : By the preaching of the Gospell , hee is to vs the bread of life , which came downe from heauen to feede our soules : By the preaching of the Gospell are we made one thing with him . Euen as he is one with the father . The second manner of spirituall eating , is done by the sacraments ; and in the holy supper chiefly . These two kindes of spirituall eating the body of Christ , and of drinkeing his blood : by the preaching of the Gospell , and by the sacraments , doe the ancient Doctours confesse . Origen . Hom. 16. vppon Nombers saith : wee are said to drinke the blood of Christ , not with the rite of the sacraments onely : but also when wee receaue his wordes . The same vppon Ecclesiastes chap 3. saith Saint Ierome . The faithfull in the holy supper , receauing with the mouth of the outwarde bodie and carnally the bread and wine ( which be the most holy sacramentes of the body and blood of Christ ) receaueth with the mouth of the soule ( which is faith ) inwarde and spiritually the true body and blood of Christ , without that carnall body of Christ discendeth here belowe , or ceasseth to sit at the right hand of his father : As wee will afterwardes more largely declare . So that wee confesse the faithfull , truly and really to receiue in the holie supper , the bodie and blood of Christ : As Christ himselfe witnesseth : This is my bodie this is my blood , yet not carnally , but spiritually , doe wee vnderstand these wordes : as Christ himselfe doth declare them . For hee ( as before we haue said ) speaking of the eating of his flesh , and drinking of his blood , which is done in the supper , saith : that this ought to be spiritually vnderstood and not carnally ( As did the Capernaits and some of the disciples also vnderstand it ) My wordes ( saith hee ) are Spirit and Life . And therefore , that which hee saith of the eating of the bodie , and drinkeing of the blood , ought spiritually to bee vnderstood . For the Spirit it is that quickeneth , and the flesh profitteth nothing . Vnderstanding then ( As wee haue sayd ) Christ to bee thus present in the Sacrament , it shall not bee needefull to adnihilate the substaunce of the bread , nor of the wine , nor to transubstantiate it , into the substaunce of the bodie and blood of Christ . Wee confesse then , that in this most holie sacrament , besides the hauing of the true bodie and blood of Christ , in sort as before wee haue sayd , and the Lord himselfe declareth : Wee confesse , I say , there is also true bread and wine in their proper substaunce as beeing the bread and wine ( say I ) haue lost nothing as touching their substaunce : but as touching their qualities , they haue much gayned : For by the vertues , and efficacie of Christes institution , and of his wordes , they ceasse to bee common bread and wine , and bee dedicated to signifie , figure , represent and giue the true body and blood of Christ : and doe so signifie , figure represent , seale and giue the same ; that whosoeuer taketh this bread , and eateth it , taketh this wine and drinketh it worthily , according to the institution of Christ , who saith : Take and eate : Take and drinke yee all of this : taketh and receaueth truely and really , the bodie and blood of Christ . According to that which the Lord there saith : This is my bodie : This is my blood : Yet not carnally , but spiritually by faith . And if the bread and wine should not abide in their substaunce and being , this sacrament should not bee a sacrament : for euery sacrament ( As our aduersaries themselues cannot deny in two thinges consisteth : In a visible and earthly thing , which they call Materia , and an inuisible and celestiall thing which they call Forma . That the inuisible and celestiall , is the bodie and blood of Christ , doe wee all agree . As touching the visible and earthly , betweene them and vs , is there very great difference . For wee say : That the substaunce of the bread and wine , togither with their accidents remayneth : They say , that of the bread and wine , no substaunce remaineth . But onely the accidents of the bread and of the wine , the whitenesse , the roundnesse , the smell , the sauour , and the coullor . As though the accidents of the bread doe nourish : As though the accidents of the wine doe make cherefull , and comforte , They bee not accidents of bread , that doe nourish , but the substaunce of the bread . They bee not the accidents of the wine , which glad the hart : but the substaunce of the wine : The bread and wine conuerting themselues into the substaunce of man which eateth and drinketh the same . To receaue spiritually in the supper , the true body and blood of Christ , needful it is to receiue carnally & materially true bread , & true wine : For otherwise should therbe no Analogie or agreement , betweene the figure , which is bread , & the wine , & the thing figured , which is the body and blood of Christ . This that we say , teach the ancient Doctours , that in two thinges consisteth this sacrament : in earthly , and heauenly . So saith Ireneus , speaking against the Valentinians . Also Gelasius a Bishoppe of Rome , who disputed of the coniunction of the bread , with the body of Christ , both natures of the bread & of Christ remayning in their being : And by this communication he proueth in Christ , the vnion of the humane nature , & diuine ; both the one , and the other remayning in their whole being and substaunce . Were there not in the sacrament true bread , and true wine , the argument of Gelasius should bee nothing worth : But his argument is good , and proueth that ( which he pretendeth : Therfore is there true bread & true wine , in the sacrament of the supper . As there is also true water in the sacrament of baptisme . This selfesame argumēt vseth Theodorit , As a little after we will declare . Origin saith these words . So that that which is materiall in the bread of the Lord , goeth into the belly & is cast out into the draught , But which that is by praier , & the word of the Lord , according to the proportion of faith , profitteth the soule . They will not say vnto me , that Origin had some errors & that one of thē is this : for had this bin an error the ancient Doctors . As S. Ierom & Epiphanius which collected his errors , would haue noted this for an error , had they taken it , for an error . But none of them say , that Origin thought amisse of the Eucharist . Therfore that which Origin saith is no error , neither among the anciēt Doctors was it holden for an error . But leaue we the pudles , & let vs drinke of the cleare water of the fountaine . Leaue we apart the fathers , and let vs see , what the holy scriptur saith . Many times doth S. Paul call it bread ; yea , after it be consecrated after it be dedicated , & made the sacrament of the body of the Lord. First , the bread ( saith he ) which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 2. For one bread ( is that ) we many are one body . 3. For we be al partakers of one bread . 4. So that whosoeuer shall eat of this bread , &c. 5. Let euery man therefore proue himselfe & 50. Let him eate of that bread , &c. The Apostle in all these places calleth the bread bread : Not because it was so : But because it is so concerning the wine the Lord himselfe , aftrr he had made the sacrament of his blood calleth it . The fruit of the vine . And I say vnto you ( saith he ) That henceforth will I not drinke more of this fruit of the vine , &c. what thing is the fruit of the vine or of the grape but wine ? S. Paule saith . The cupp of Blessing , which wee blesse , is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ ? Also . Or shall drinke of this cupp of the Lord vnworthily . Also : And drinketh of that cup. In these there places , S. Paul by the cup doth vnderstand , that which in the cuppe is conteyned : which is that , which his maister calleth the fruit of the vine , or wine . Here yee see that the Lord his Apostle , and the auncient Doctours , call that bread , & wine which in the sacrament is visible & earthly and by the same reason admit no transubstantiation : As there is none in deede . This simple and sound Doctrine , taketh away many absurditie , & inconueniences , which followe transubstantiatiō : it taketh away many scruples & afflictions of conscience . And so if the sacrament ( I speak as they speak , for it is not a sacrament , but when it is taken , & eaten . Take saith Christ , and eate , and afterwards saith This is my body : Then in the sacrament is not Christes body ( except it be taken and eaten ) be mouldy , corrupt , eaten with wormes or mice when it falleth on the ground or powered out &c. For to all these things the bread and wine and not the body of Christ are subiect the bread ( say we ) is mouldy is corrupt &c. The wine is spilled . The which bread and wine , had not rat● , but men eaten and dronken had bin the sacrament of the body & blood of Christ Would our aduersaries vnderstand this they should not neede the booke , which they cal De coutelas de la Missa which intreateth what ought in such former like cases to be done . This , booke is a continuall affliction , torment , and slaughter house of the consciences which haue zeale : but as saith S. Paul , not according to knowledge . The reason is , because this conscience are not founded vpon the firme foundatiō vpon the word of God , but vpon the sand , the traditions of men . Such as will not vnderstand the words of the Lord , This is my body &c. Spiritually but carnally : doe fall into great heresie & horrible Idolatrie . The Christian religion ( as witnesseth Athasius in his Symbol ) beleeueth that in Iesus Christ , are 2 natures diuine and humane . It beleeueth , that these two natures are so vnited and conioyned in Christ , that they are not confounded nor mingled one with another . The diuine hath his properties , and the humane his . As the reasonable soule and fleshly bee one man , So the diuinitie and humanitie bee one Christ . It is the propertie of the diuinitie onely and of no other thing besides , to bee in euery place : for it is vnmeasurable & infinit and no other thing there is that is vnmeasurable and infinite : It is the propertie of the humanity to be in some one place and not in euery place . So witnesseth the Angell speaking of the humanitie of Christ , He is risen ( sayth he ) he is not here . Beholde here the place where they put him . And S. Peter , Whom ( sayth he ) the Heauens must contayne vntill the time of the restauration of all things : And so do wee hold it for an article of faith : that he ascended into Heauen and is set at the right hand of God the father , from thence shall he come to iudge the quicke and the dead . Iesus Christ himselfe sayth : The poore shall you haue alwayes with you : but me shall you not haue alwayes . All these places doe proue Iesus Christ according to his humanity and in as much as he is man not to bee here below , but in heauen . This Article of faith do our aduersaries impugne when they beleeue the body of Christ to be in euery Masse . And so many as dayly through all the world are celebrated , and in all their Sagrarios or pixes , where they keepe it inclosed really , corporally , carnally , so great and so big , as it was vpon the crosse . If this be not heresie , what shall bee heresie ? Good Transubstantiators are our aduersaries , when they haue transubstātiated the bread and the wine into the body and bloud of Christ : so that now is it no bread , now it is no wine : but ( as they say ) the body and bloud of Christ . So now they transubstatiate the humanitie of Christ , his flesh and his bloud into the diuinitie : seeing they attribute vbiquitie to the bodie and bloud of Christ , the which is only proper to the diuinitie . Iesus Christ is true God and true man. But his Godhead is not his manhood : and his manhood is not his Godhead . The one is the Creator , whose beginning is from euerlasting : the other is a creature , whose being had beginning . Notwithstanding all this which our aduersaries ( of the learned I speake ) may heare and reade , they continue obstinate and hardened , and God hath left them to a reprobate mind , that they may beleeue the bread to be no bread , but the bodie of Christ : the wine to be no wine but the bloud of Christ . And so they worship that which a parish Clearke maketh betweene two yrons , and the Priest giueth it a forme , making it his God : In the pixe do they keepe it : to the sicke they carie it : Vpon some feastes of the yeare , and chiefly the day which they call Corpus Christi , with great pompe , triumph , and maiestie take they it forth to walke , and wo to that person that will not kneele before it . I would aske them who commanded them to doe this ? If they know that Iesus Christ hath so done , orcommaunded his Apostles so to doe ? Neither example nor commandement ▪ will they giue . Christ neither did nor commanded any such thing , nor his Apostles , nor the Catholike Church did so by the space of one thousand yeares after the death of Christ . A new inuention it is humane & diuelish , founded vpon the wicked foundation of transubstatiation . Some things there be in the Masse , which manifestly declare that there is no transubstantiation : as when they say in the Cannon : Offerimus praeclarae maiestati tuae de tuis donis ac datis , &c. that is to say , We offer to thy excellent Maiestie of thy gifts , and of that which thou hast giuen , &c. a pure Ho ✚ st , an holy Ho ✚ st , an Ho ✚ st without spot , holy ✚ bread of life eternall , and a cup ✚ of euerlasting saluation . One of the two , either by these gifts which they offer to God doe they vnderstand the bread and the wine , without any transubstantiation : or els so transubstantiated into the body and bloud of Christ that now there remaynneth neither bread nor wine . It apeareth by the prayer that there which there they make , that by the gifts they ought to vnderstand the bread and wine without any transubstantiation : which gifts the Priest prayeth God to accept , as he accepted the gifts which Abel , Abraham and Melchisedech offered : & so say they : super quae propitio ac sereno vultu respicere digneris , &c. that is to say . Vpon which ( gifts ) vouchsafe to behold with thy merciful & bright countenance , and to accept ( thē ) as thou pleasedst to accept the gifts of thy iust seruant Abel , & the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abraham , & that holy sacrifice & spotlesse ●ost which that thy high Priest Melchisedech offered to thee . Beseeching humbly , we pray thee to command these ( gifts ) to be caried by the hands of thine holy Angel to the high Alter , before the presence of thy diuine Maiesty , &c. And if by gifts the bread & wine vntransubstatiated be vnderstood , what necessitie haue we of such a sacrifice to obtaine pardon of our sins , holding that most perfect & sufficiēt sacrifice , which one only time ( & ought not to bee reiterated ) our redeemer Christ Iesus offered vpon the crosse , wherewith he sanctifieth vs for euer ? But they will say vnto me , that they vnderstand by giftes , not the bread and wine vntransubstantiated , but transubstantiated into the body and bloud of Christ . If so they vnderstand it , worse is it then it was : for then the prayer which the Priest maketh is a most blasphemous blasphemie against Iesus Christ , the only begotten sonne of God , true God and man. What pride , what haughtinesse and presumption is it , that a miserable sinner , conceiued and borue in sinne and corruption , and that doth nothing in all his life time but adde sinnes vnto sinnes , dare to present himself before the maiestie of God the Father , and pray him to receiue and accept his Sonne Iesus Christ ? And how saith he that he should accept him ? Euen as he accepted the giftes of Abel , Abraham , and Melchisedech ? Is Christ no other thing then Abel , Abraham , and Melchisedech ? Is the sacrifice of Christ , his precious bodie and bloud which he offered , no other thing then the sacrifice of Abel , Abraham , and Melcbisedech , and then the sacrifice of all how many soeuer iust persons that haue bene and shall be ? Let them then be ashamed so to speake of Iesus Christ , and of his sacrifice . On the one side they confesse Iesus Christ to be equall with the Father ( as he is ) in essence and power : and on the other side , and stinking Priest put they for intercessor and mediator , that the Father should accept and receiue him with a mercifull and chearefull countenance . O miserable sinner , pray thou vnto God , that he pardon thy sinnes , thy superstitions and idolatries : and pray not , nor intreat thou for Christ , who is the Lambe without spot , which taketh away the sinnes of the world : he is he that committed no sinne neither was anie guile found in his mouth . He needeth not thee that thou shouldest pray to the Father for him : but thou hast need , that he pray for thee . The father himselfe speaking of his sonne , faith : This is my beloued sonne , in whom I am well pleased : heare him . Ye see here a terrible blasphemy vttred by the priest in saying of the Masse . Of that which is sayd doe wee conclude : that all those which heare Masse , seeing they beleeue this transubstantiation bee Idolaters : and that the priest which faith it , ( hold he intention of consecration or not ) is a double Idolater . For he not only committeth idolatrie : but causeth also all that heare his Masse to commit Idolatry . Infinite thankes I giue to my God , that although he permitted , that I with the rest committed Idolatrie for a time in hearing the Masse , yet hee neuer suffered me to commit idolatrie by saying it to others . The third reason wherewith they confirme their new article of Transubstantiation , is the authoritie of Doctors which they alleage , and determinations of Councels . They cite Ireneus , who in his fifth booke saith : When the cup mingled , and the bread broken , receiue the word of God : the Eucharist of the body and bloud of Christ is made . Tertullian , lib. 4. faith : Christ made the bread , which he tooke , his bodie , and distributo his disciples . Origen vpon Matth. chap. 25. saith : This bread which God the Word doth witnesse to be his bodie , &c. Saint Cyprian , Sermone de coena Domini , saith : This common bread changed into flesh and bloud procureth life . Also in the same sermon he saith : This bread which the Lord gaue to his disciples , not in forme or appearance , but chaunged in nature , is made flesh of the omnipotent Word . Saint Ambrose , lib. 4. de Sacramentis , saith : Before the words of the sacrament it is bread , when consecration is applied to it , of bread it is made the flesh of Christ . Saint Chrysostome , hom . de Eucharistia , tom . 6. sayth : This Sacrament is like waxe applyed to the fire , in which no substance remayneth , but becommeth like to the fire : So ( saith Chrysostome ) the bread and wine is consumed of the substance of the bodie of Christ . Also in the 61. Homily hee saith , That Christ not onely gaue himselfe , that we should see him , but that wee should also touch and handle him : and in whose flesh also we should fasten our teeth . Also Hom. 38. vppon Matthew , he saith : Manie say , that they will and desire to see the forme and figure of Christ , and also his rayment and shooes : but he giueth himselfe to thee , that thou maist not only see him , but also touch him . Saint Augustine , Prolog . in Psal . 23. saith : Christ did beare himselfe with his handes , when in the Supper hee instituted the Sacrament . And vpon the 98. Psalme , declaring those words , Fall downe before his footestoole : he affirmeth that the flesh of Christ ought to be in the Sacrament adored : which should not fitly be , if the bread remayned . Hillarie in his eight booke of the Trinitie saith : Christ is in vs by the truth of nature , and not by conformity of will onely , and saith : that in the meat of the Lord we truly receiue the word flesh . Leo Bishop of Rome in the tenth epistle which he wrote to the Clergie and people of Constanstinople , saith : Walke we on , receiuing the vertue of the heauely meat in his flesh , which is made our flesh . Damascen whom they cite , libr. 4. cap. 14. Orthodoxae fidei , is clearely for them . They alleage Theophilact , who manifestly maketh mention of Transubstantiation . Other new Authours , as Anselme , Hugo , and Richardus de sancto Victore they alleage , which vndoubtedly affirme Transubstantiatiation . Councels also do they cite : as that of Ephesus , which was holden against Nestorius , in which was president Cirillus , where these wordes are vsed : Wee being made partakers of the holy bodie and of the precious bloud of Christ , receiue not common flesh ; and not as of a man sanctified , but truly sanctifying , and made proper of the word it selfe . They cite the Councell of Verceill , in the time of Leo the ninth , in which Berengarius was condemned . They cite the Councell of Laterane , in the time of Nicholas the second , which caused Berengarius to recant : of whose recantation mention is made in the decrees de consecrat . dist . 2. & in the fourth sentence . They alleage also another Councell of Lateran in the time of Innocent 3. whereof mention is made in the Decretals de summa Trinitate . cap. Firmiter : & de celebratione Missarum . cap. Cum Martha . They alleage also the Councell of Constance , wherein was Iohn Wickliffe , that denied Transubstantiation condemned , and Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage were burned for the same . They cite the last Trident Councell . They alleage the common consent ( as they say ) of all the whole Catholique Church : with which consent Scotus so greatly was moued in foure that seeing hee could firmely shew Transubstantiation neither by the holy Scriptures , nor by reason , yet he approued it ( he sayd ) for not being contrary to the common consent of the Church . Our aduersaries then seeing ( as they suppose ) so many Fathers , so manie Councels on their side , they thinke all cocke sure , and crie out , Victorie , Victorie , against these heretikes , dogges . Now is there no bread , now is there no wine in the Sacrament . They be conuerted and transubstantiated into the bodie and bloud of Christ . And whosoeuer beleeueth not this , they call him an heretike , excommunicate , accursed and condemned . But turne they ouer the leafe , and behold and well consider that which followeth . Were our strife and contention about Transubstantiation to be decided , concluded and proued by men , we want not other , as manie , or rather more Fathers , as ancient , learned and godly as those , whom our aduersaries ( as they thinke ) haue armed against vs , to arme in our defence against them . And many of those also wil we alleage , which they haue alleaged against vs. This done , to all that will we answere which they haue alleaged against vs. The first Father which they alleage is Ireneus : The same also do we alleage : and for his antiquitie and authoritie , in the vauntgard will we place him , Thus sayth Ireneus , speaking against the Valentinian heretikes : The earthly bread , the calling of the word of God receiued , is now no more common bread , but is made the Eucharist . The which consisteth in two thinges ( to wit ) in earthly and heauenly . As touching the first , Ireneus denyeth not the Eucharist to be bread , but that which hee saith , is , that it is now not common bread : And then saith hee , This Eucharist consisteth in two things , the one whereof is earthly , and is the bread ; and the other heauenly , and is the bodie of Christ . For how necessarie it is that the bodie of Christ bee truly in the Sacrament , so necessarie is it also , that the bread bee truely in the Sacrament : For otherwise the bread , which is the figure , should haue no annalogie nor likenesse with the thing figured , which is the body of Christ . Tertullian in his first booke against Marcion , saith : God hath not cast away the bread , his creature : sith that with it he hath represented his body . Also in his fourth booke against the same Marcion he saith , The bread which hee had taken and distributed to his disciples , hee made it his body , saying : This is my body , that is to say , as himselfe declareth , the figure of my body . Origen vppon the 26. chap. of Matthew sayth , This bread which God the Word doth witnesse to bee his body , is the nourishing word of soules . Also Homil. 7. vppon Leuiticus , He saith : For not onely in the old Testament , but also in the Gospell , is the letter which killeth . For if thou follow the letter , that which is sayd , Except ye eate the flesh , &c. Also hom . 9. vpon the same Leuiticus , he saith : Cleaue not to the bloud of the flesh , but apprehend rather the bloud of the Word : and heare what he saith vnto thee : For this is my bloud which is shed for you . Also vpon the fifteenth chapter of Matthew hee saith : The sanctified bread , as touching the matter goeth into the belly , and is cast out below . In the same place also hee saith : Not the matter of the bread , but the word spoken ouer it , is that which profiteth him which worthily eateth it . In the eight booke also against Celsus , hee sayth : After thankes giuen for the benefites which wee haue receiued eate wee of the consecrate bread . Cyprian , lib. 1. Epist . 6. ad Magnum sayth : The Lord calleth the bread made of the gathering togither of manie graines , his body ; and the wine pressed out of many clusters and graines of grapes , calleth hee his bloud . Also , interpreting the Lords prayer , he calleth the bread the body of the Lord. Also , in the sermon of the Supper of the Lord , he sayth : wee whet not the tooth to bite , but with sincere and true faith onely doe wee breake the bread , and eate it . Also , in the sermon de Chrismate , hee openly saith : The sacramentes haue their names of those things which they signifie . Saint Augustine vseth these selfe same two maner of speeches that Saint Cyprian vseth . Whereby it appeareth , that hee tooke them from him . The second hee vseth in the Epistle to Boniface , and first , when he saith : Why preparest thou the tooth and the belly : Beleeue , and thou hast eaten , Tract . 25. vpon Saint Iohn . And turning to Saint Cyprian , in his second booke and third epistle ad Cecilium , he saith : In the wine is shewed the bloud of the Lord. Also against the Aquarians , he sayth : That the bloud of the Lord could not appeare to bee in the cuppe , if the wine ceased to be therein . And after our Transubstantiators , no wine is there in the cup , therefore it followeth , there is no bloud . For this is the argument of S. Cyprian . In the sermon also of the supper of the Lord , he saith : The symbols o be changed into the bodie of Christ , but so that they take a certiane likenesse of Christ himselfe in whom the humane nature was seene and the diuine remained hidden by which likenes it appeareth that he wold say : that as in Christ remain two natures , diuine and humane : So in the same maner are the two natures preserued in the Sacrament . That of the bread which is seene and that of the body of Christ , which is not seene . In the second booke and third epistle he also sayeth : So that the body of Christ cannot be floure onely : Nor water only , But both doe meete and couple together , and with the meeting togither and vnion of one bread , become firme , with which and the same sacrament , our People is shewed to be coupled . Athanasius expounding these words : If any man shall speake a word against the Sonne of man , it shall be forgiuen him , but he which speaketh against the holy spirit , &c. saith : And how great is the body that all the world is to eate of ? And concludeth , that this is spiritually to be vnderstood ; and hereby that in this place the Lord speaketh of his ascention against the Capernaits . Basil in his Liturgie , calleth the bread of the sacrament Antitypon of the body of Christ ( to wit ) an example or patterne of the like forme . And after the consecration he calleth it so also . Dionysius de Ecclesiastica Hierarchia , cap. 3. saith : The Bishop vncouereth the couered and vndiuided bread , and parting it in peeces &c. Saint Ambrose vpon the first epistle to the Corinthians , saith : When it is said , that this is done in memorie of Christ , and of his death : we by eating and drinking , do signifie the flesh and bloud of Christ , which haue bene offered . In the same place also he saith : We receiue the mysticall cup , in type ( or figure ) of the bloud of Christ . Also in the fourth booke De Sacramentis , and fourth chap. where he setteth downe the change of the symbols , he handleth also our change into Christ : but for all this , those that receiue the Sacrament are not transubstantiated into Christ . Also in the same chapter he saith : So that we affirme . How can that which is bread , be the body of Christ by consecration ? And then : If the word of the Lord haue so much power , that the things which were not , begin to be : how much more powerfull shall it be , to cause that these things remaine which haue their being , and be changed into another thing ? Saint Ierome vpon Saint Matthew saith clearely : that in the bread and the wine is represented the body and bloud of Christ . Chrysostome vppon the second to the Corinthians sayth : Not onely that which is set before vs vppon the table , but the poore also is the body of Christ ; to whom wee are bound to doe good : for he that sayd this is my body , with his mouth sayd also , that he it was which receiued the benefite , and that hee in the poore , was in necessitie . Also in the eleuenth Homily vppon Matth. In opere imperfecto he saith : In the holy vessels is neither the bodie of Christ , nor his bloud , but the mystery of the bodie and bloud of Christ . Also vpon the twelfth chapter of the second epistle to the Corinthians , Hom. 27. he saih : So that Christ in the bread and wine sayd , Doe this in remembrance of me . In declaring also these wordes vppon the twentie third Psalme , Thou hast prepared a table before me , saith ; So that the bread and the wine in the Sacrament is shewed vnto vs in the similitude of the bodie and bloud of Christ , &c. Also , writing to Cesarius against Apollinarius , and others , which confounded the diuinitie and humanitie of Christ ( this Epistle is found in the Librarie of Florence ) he saith : For euen so the bread before it bee sanctified wee call bread : but the diuine grace signifying this : the bread by meanes of the Priest is freed from the name of bread , and is found worthy to be called the bodie of the Lord , albeit the nature of bread remaine stil in it . In verie manie places is Saint Augustine wholly for vs , and roundly confirmeth our doctrine . Vppon the fourescore and second Psalme hee saith : Thou art not to eate that which thou seest : nor art thou to drinke this bloud , which they haue to poure out . That which I say is a mysterie , which will quicken , being spiritually vnderstood . Also in the Treatise De Fide , ad Petrum , chap. 19. hee calleth it the Sacrament of bread and wine . Also , against Faustus , the twentith booke and twentie first chapter he sayth : In the old Testament , vnder the similitude of the sacrifices , ( to wit , of the beastes sacrificed ) the flesh and bloud of Christ was promised vnto vs : vpon the crosse was it really giuen , but in the Sacrament for a memoriall it is celebrated . Let vs well consider these three times noted by Saint Augustine and the great difference there is . After one sort gaue Christ himselfe in the olde Testament : after another vpon the crosse : and after another in the Sacrament of the Supper . Also , De Ciuitate Dei , the 21. booke , and the twentie fift chapter , he clearelie affirmeth that the wicked eate not the matter of the Sacrament , to wit , the bodie of Christ . And so ( saith he ) It is not to be thought , that hee which is not in the bodie of Christ , and in whom Christ is not , nor he in Christ , eateth the body of Christ . Also in the twentith Treatise vppon Saint Iohn hee saith the same . Against Adimantus also a Manachie , chap. 12. he saith : The Lord doubted not to say , This is my body , when he gaue notwithstanding the signe of his body . In this sheweth Saint Augustine , the words of Christ , This is my body : ought not to bee fully vnderstood according as they sound , but by trope or figure ; and so saith hee , that this manner of speech is like to that alleaged out of the twelfth chapter of Deuteronomie , verse 23. The bloud is the life . Also , De doctrina Christiana , lib. 3. cap. 16. Hee sheweth that which Christ in the sixt chapter of Iohn vseth , Except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man , &c. to bee a figuratiue maner of speech : the reason which hee giueth is , because it seemeth to commaund a great wickednesse . For to eate the flesh of a man , is a greater crueltie then to kill him ; and to drinke his bloud then to shed it . And therefore saith Saint Augustine , that it is a figure which commaundeth vs , sweetely and profitably to remember that the flesh of Christ was crucified and wounded for vs. Also in the Epistle to Boniface sayth : The Sacramentes take their names of those thinges whereof they are Sacraments . These wordes ( as wee haue noted ) tooke Saint Augustine from Saint Cyprian : and excellently nameth the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ , in a certaine manner to bee the bodie of Christ : and then sayth : The Sacrament of the bloud of Christ , is the bloud of Christ . Vpon the eight Psalme he also saith : Christ receiued Iudas vnto his banquet , when hee commended the figure of his bodie . Let that which wee haue already sayd of this glorious Doctor suffice . Leo the first in an Epistle to the Clergy and people of Constantinople , affirmeth this distribution to be mysticall , to be spirituall meate , and that therein wee receiue a celestiall power to passe ( or bee conuerted ) into the flesh of Christ : who for vs tooke vpon him our flesh . Ciril . lib. 4. cap. 14. vpon Saint Iohn , saith : So to the faithfull disciples gaue he peeces of bread , saying : Take , &c. Also in an Epistle to Calosyrius , he sayth : It was meete , that by meanes of his holy flesh and precious bloud , he shoud in a certaine maner vnite or couple himselfe with our bodies , which by the liuely blessing in the bread and wine , we receiue . Hesychius , lib. 20. vpon Leuit , cap. 8. saith : By this he commandeth to eat the flesh with the bread , that we might vnderstand , hee called it a mysterie , which is bread and flesh ioyntly togither . Gelasius doth witnesse against Eutiches , that in the Eucharist , the substance and nature of the bread and wine in no wise ceaseth to hold their being : And that moreouer which before we haue said , Gregorie the first in his Register saith : When we receiue as wel the bread without leauen , as the leauened , wee are made the body of the Lord our Sauiour . Bertram in the booke which hee made of the bodie and bloud of the Lord , speaking of the nature of the Symbols , sayth : that according to the substance of creatures , the symbols ( which be the bread and wine ) bee the same after consecration , that before they were . But why alleage I one place of Bertrams booke , sith the whole booke doth purposely handle this argument , and concludeth the same that we now affirme , with the holy Scripture , and many sayings of the Fathers , Ambrose , Ierome , Augustine , Fulgentius &c. confirmeth Bertram his doctrine : and confirming his doctrine , which is the same with ours , it weakeneth and ouerthroweth that of our aduersaries : which sayth the bread and wine in the sacrament to bee the very same body and bloud of Christ , in flesh , bones , and sinewes , which was borne , dyed , and rose againe , &c. But the bodie of Christ ( saith Bertram ) is in two maners : one in flesh and in bones &c. which was borne , and dyed , &c. and the other spirituall ; which is that which is giuen in the sacrament : and also he saith , that the spirituall body of Christ , and his spirituall bloud , vnder the couerture of the corporall bread , and of the corporal wine remaine . At the request of Charles the Great wrote Bertram this booke : as he himself in the end of his book speaking of Charles the great , to whom he dedicated the same , saith : The occasion he had , so to didicate it , was , for that , As Bertram saith in the beginning of the booke Charles the Great had demanded of him whether the body and blood of Christ , which in the Church is receiued with the mouth of the faithful , be in mistery or really in truth receiued . So that it is now aboue . 760. yeeres past sithens this booke was written . Iohannes Trithemius giueth this Testimony of Bertram . Bertram was ( saith Trithemius , much conuersant in the holy scripture , & very learned in humane science ; eloquent he was , and no lesse excellent in life , then in Doctrine . S. Bernard is the sermon of the supper of the Lord , by the similitude , which he putteth of a ring , sheweth that he is wholy for vs. Now to close vp this band of the fathers , which against transubstantiation , of diuerse times , & diuerse regions , we haue alleaged : we will set downe one most learned & godly : This is Theodoret bishop of Cyr , that wrote the ecclesiastical historie . He flourished about the yeare of our Lord 451. For he was present in that famous Councell of Chalecdon in the company of 630. bishops , which condemned Di●scorus . These bishops with great curtesie & honorable titles , did honor Theodoret , being present in the Councel ; calling him catholique , & true pastor & Doctor of the Church . The same witnesseth Leo 1. Bishop of Rome , in an epistle which he wrote to the foresaid Theodoret. And it is to be beleeued , that had not Theodoret rightly thought of so high a mystery , As is the sacrament of the body & bloud of Christ , that a Councel and one of the most famous that hath bin , wherin were 630. bishops , wold not haue called Theodoret catholike , & true pastor of the church &c. In the 2. Councel of Ephesus , was this Theodoret vniustly depriued from his bishopirck : because he would not take parte with the heretike Eutiches . But in the Councell of Chalcedon with great honor & praise was his bishopricke restored . If that which Theodoret then thought & taught touching the Doctrine of the sacrament were catholike ; the same also shall it now be : for the same which then was truth , is now truth . Very truely spake this Theodoret , against transubstantiation in a booke God would should be printed in Rome , for the greater confusion of the Romists : which cannot deny , that Theodoret is wholly for vs. But they excuse him , with saying , that this question of transubstantiation , the Church had not yet determined . Thus may the Pope ( for he is all in all ) cause that the Doctrine , which in old time was catholike & true , be now hereticall , & wicked , and that which then was hereticall and wicked , be now catholike and good . But if an Angel from heauen ( saith S. Paul shall preach another Gospel , other Doctrine , then that which he had taught , such a one should be cursed . Theodoret in his Dialogues bringeth in 2 persons , which dispute of good things : of thinges touching Christian religion : The one called Orthodoxo , and the other Eranistes . Then saith Orthodoxo , dost thou know that God hath called the bread his proper bodie ? Eran. I knowe it . Ortho. knowest thou also that in an other place , his flesh , he calleth wheate Eran. This doe I also knowe , &c. And a little lower , Ortho. In the same distribution of the misteries , The bread he calleth , bodie & the cuppe mingled blood : Erannist . So doth he suerly call them . Ortho. But also hath power to be called a bodie , according to it nature , his bodie surely , and his blood . Erannist . It is clere . Ortho. But the same our sauiour chaungeth the names , and giueth vnto his bodie , the name of symboll and contrariwise , to the Simboll giueth hee the name of bodie . After the same manner also , when he had said of himselfe that he was a vine , the same blood called he a Symboll , Eranist . This hast thou well spoken , But I would learne also the cause why the names are chaunged . Ortho. This is the marke whereat those ayme which professe religion : For I would not that they which be partakers of the diuine misteries , should settle their minds vpon the nature of those things which are seene : but that by the change of the names , they may beleeue that transmutation which is wrought by grace . For hee which called his natureall body , wheate , and bread , and called also himselfe a vine : he himself honoreth the visible signes with the name of his bodie & of his blood . Not changing verely the same nature , but adding grace to the nature . Eranist . Surely the mysticall thinges are mystically spoken , and the thinges not Notorious to all , are clearely manifest . Ortho. Seeing he saith that the robe and the vesture are called of the patriarke the bodie of the Lord ; and that wee are entred into discourse of diuine misteries . Tell mee truely whose signes , and whose figure supposest thou : that most holy meate to be . Of the diuininitie it selfe of the Lord Christ , or of his body and blood . Eran. Of those things doubtlesse , whose names they haue receaued . Ortho. Of the body saie thou , and of the bloud . Eran. So I say . Ortho. Verie well hast thou spoken : For the Lord hauing taken the signe , said not this is my diuinitie : but this is my bodie . Also this is my bloud , and in another place , The bread which I will giue for the life of the world . Eran. All this is most true : for they be the wordes of God , &c. And in the 2. Dialogue , Ortho. Tell me then whose Symbols be these mysticall symbols , which be offered to God , of the ministers of holy thinges , Eran. Of the bodie and of the blood of the Lord. Ortho. Of the true , or not the true bodie , Eran. Of the true &c. Ortho. For those mystical symbols : no not after sanctificatiō , leaue not their proper being & nature : For they remaine in their former substaunce , figure & forme , & are seen , & handled . neither more nor lesse thē before But the things which are made are vnderstood belieued & adored as thiugs being which are beleeued . Cōpare thē the Image , with the Archtipe ( to wit ) the thing , whose Image it is , & thou shalt see the likenes . For the figure of necessity must agree with the truth . For that same body holdeth no doubt his first figure , forme & circumscriptiō , & to speake simply the same substaūce also of the body , &c. That which Theodoret cheifly pretendeth to proue in these dialogues is that , as there be a things really in the sacramēt , the figure & the thing figured , bread & . The bodie of Christ , & these 2 things be not confused , but each one holdeth his proper being . So neither more nor lesse , are there 2 natures really in Christ : diuine & humane , not confounded , nor the one conuerted into the other . Were there not 2 things really in the sacrament . The argumēt of Theodoret , should not proue his intent : but shold be rather for the heretikes , against whom he disputed : which said that the body of Christ , ascending into the heauens , is wholly conuerted into the diuine nature ; As now , say , our aduersaries that the bread and wine are conuerted into the bodie and blood of Christ : So that there remaineth no more bread , nor no more wine . The selfe same argument of Theodoret : vseth Gelasius , bishop of Rome against Eutiche● as before we haue alleaged . Here sest thou the victorie which our aduersaries haue gotten by aleaging the fathers , to cōfirme their transubstantiation . If many they haue alleaged for their transubstantiation , many more haue we alleaged against transubstantiation , as ancient , as learned , & as godly , as those whom they haue cited : and the selfe same , also haue we alleaged oftentimes , that they haue alleaged . Our aduersaries with ful mouth still crie out , saying : Fathers , fathers , as though the fathers were for them , & not for vs : But by this disputation , which we haue in hand shal be seene , whether the fathers be before vs , whether they approue and confirme our Doctrine , and condemne that of our aduersaries or no. But for as much ( as say the Logitians ) to giue an instance is not to assoyle the argumēt . It shal be good to answere that which our aduersaries haue alleaged against our Doctrine . This will we doe , with all possible breuitie : because we purpose not here to make long discourse of this mater . To shew then , that , that of the fathers which they haue alleaged , maketh nothing against vs. Needful shall it be to consider , that the holy Scripture it selfe doth wontedly giue the names of Symbols , signes , or figures to the thinges which they betoken , figure and represent : and contrarywise , the names of the things signified and figured , they giue to the signes and figures , as the fathers doe obserue it . Thus is Christ the pascall lambe , & the pascal lambe is Christ , Christ is bread , & the bread is Christ , &c. For this cause the fathers , imitating the phrase of the scripture , speaking of the things signified , they call them by the names of those things which they signifie : & contrariwise , speaking of the figures , they giue vnto them the names of the things which they figure . Which thing S. Ciprian , by vs before alleaged , & S. Augustine in an epistle which he wrote to Boniface before by vs also alleaged , & Therdoret in the Dialog a little be fore cited do witnesse . Moreouer if we diligently consider , that which a litle before , or a litle after in other places they haue said we shall see , that they haue vnderstood , & witnessed , this meat to be spirituall , not carnall for the mouth , teeth , nor the belly . Wherefore ( saith S. Augustine , as before of him we haue sayd ) preparest thou the tooth , and the belly ? Beleeue , and thou hast eaten . In which manner of speaking , S. Augustine doth imitate S. Cyprian ( As before we haue said ) It is also to be noted that the fathers speake one way of the bread , & of the wine before consecration , and after consecration otherwise . Before consecratiō say they , that the bread and wine are common and vulgar , as the rest . But of consecration they deny it to be common bread ; they deny it to be common wine : there is a chaunging say they in them which thing is most true . For the bread & wine , by consecration cease to be common bread and wine , and be dedicated to a sacred vse , and so the bread and the wine are made holie , or sanctified , ceasing to bee common and prophane : Such a chaunge as this , vnderstood the fathers to be made in the bread and wine : but not as touching the substaunce and being . But as touching the qualities . The which chaunge wee doe willingly allow , By such a chaunge we confesse ; that the bread and wine are made Sacraments , which effectually by the vertue of the holie spirit , doe signifie : present , seale and giue vnto vs , as touching the soule , by the meane of faith . The body & blood of the Lord. Who so will marke this , shal vnderstand that when the fathers say : there is now no more bread , nor wine , in the Sacrament , this ought not to bee simply vnderstood : As touching the substaunce : but in a certaine manner , in respect of him which receaueth the sacrament , who ought not to settle his eyes vppon the bread , nor vppon the wine , which bee visible , earthly , and corruptible things : but ought to lift vp his hart soule , and spirit , to receiue that , which by the bread & the wine is signified vnto vs , To wit , Iesus Christ set at the right hand of the father . Three causes can we shew : why the fathers so loftily and so hiperbolically haue spoken of the signes , The first is ( which before we haue touched ) taking license of the scripture which doth also the same . The 2. the more to moue the harts of men , and to lift them vp to contemplate heauenly things & vnspeakable mercies , which in this most holy sacrament we receiue : Seeing that our soules are spiritually fed and nourished with the precious bodie and blood of Christ . The 3. to shew this representation , which we say to be made in the sacrament , not to be theatricall , not belonging to commedians : but that the Lord giueth really that , which for his part , he promiseth , his bodie and his blood , for the spirituall nourishment of our soules : And that we for our part , receiue it by faith . Christ being our foode : were by good reason to be conuerted into vs , as are other meates conuerted into the substaunce of him that eateth them : but in Christ is it not so . For we eating him , doe conuerte our selues into him , and are by a secret and vnspeakable vnion made one thing with him . Oh admirable misterie ! Oh high Sacrament ! Oh sweete and diuine banquet wherein ; our bodie receauing carnally with the teeth bread and wine ! our soule receaueth spiritually by faith , Iesus Christ with all his treasure and riches , which dying and rising againe he gained for vs. For here is hee wholly giuen vnto vs. that which is sayd ( mee seemeth ) sufficient to answere that which our aduersaries out of the fathers haue alleaged against vs. But setting a part this generall answeres . Let vs answere to each one in particular . As touching Ireneus which saith inuocation receaued the earthly bread is nowe no more common bread , haue we already answered to bee truth , when on our part we alleaged him . As touching Tertullian wee say what he himselfe declareth , saying : The Lord not onely made the bread which hee tooke his bodie , saying : This is my bodie , to wit the figure of my bodie . Concerning that which Origen saith : that the Lord affirmed the bread to bee this bodie , wee deny it not : but the controuersie is , how it so is , carnally or spiritually : and in the places , which of him , for vs we haue alleaged : is it declared , how Origen himselfe vnderstood it . As touching that which Saint Cyprian saith , the bread to bee chaunged into flesh and blood : The same also say we . But we meane not a naturall change , that one substaunce is conuerted into another . The chaunge which wee vnderstand , and which vnderstandeth Saint Cyprian is sacramentall and so hee there saith , we are vnited ( or made one selfe same thing ) with Christ , not so much by a naturall chaunge , as by a spirituall . For he hath made himselfe both bread & flesh , and bloud . He himselfe is meate substaunce , & life for his Church , which giuing her participation &c. he calleth his body . Of these words will we conclude , the sacramentall bread and wine to be the body and blood of Christ , neither more nor lesse then the Church is the body of Christ , not corporally but spiritually That which he saith , that the bread is changed , not in forme , but in nature , seemeth to make much against vs. But by that which Saint Cyprian himselfe wrote to Cecilius , that in the wine is shewed the bloud of God , it appeareth to be otherwise . Also speaking against the Aquarians , he saith : If the wine leaue his being in the cuppe , the bloud of the Lord cannot appeare to be in the cuppe . Also all that moreouer , which of him wee haue on our part alleaged . Besides this , Saint Cyprian being a Latine Authour , hee tooke , it may be , the Latine word Natura , not in signification of substance , but in signification of vertue , force , and proprietie , as the Latine Authours do many times take it : and in the same signification in our Spanish tongue is it taken . And so say wee the nature of this herbe , or stone , &c. is this , &c. The nature of the loade-stone is to draw the yron : As much as to say , as the vertue or propertie &c. Taking it then in this signification , it wil very well agree with that which Saint Cyprian saith . That which saith Saint Ambrose of bread is made the flesh of Christ , ought to bee sacramentally vnderstood , as before we haue sayd . And that this was his meaning , by that which he himselfe saith , in the places of him , for vs , before alleaged appeareth . What thought Chrysostome of the figure , and the thing figured in this Sacrament , in alleaging him for vs , we haue already declared . Now it resteth to answer that , which he saith of the waxe , which applyed to the fire is consumed : and applying this similitude , he saith : So the bread and the wine are consumed , of the substance of Christ , To this obiection we answer , that the word ( thought ) vsed by Chrisostome , declareth vnto vs , that which he sayd , ought not to be vnderstood , but in respect of our faith and knowledge , wherewith communicating the bread and wine , wee receiue them , not as bread , nor as wine , but lifting vp the spirit on high , we receiue them as the bodie and bloud of Christ , or whose efficacie they are a figure . To the other two places of Chrysostome , that Christ giueth himselfe to vs that wee should see him touch him , and handle him , and in whose flesh also wee might fasten our teeth : What Chrisostome thought of the sacramentall bread and wine , whether it bee true bread and wine or no , we haue very clearely shewed by the same words of Chrisostome himselfe . And it is not to be beleeued that so graue an Authour would contradict himself . Let vs , now answer how this ought to be vnderstood which our aduersaries alleage of him against vs. I say then , that simply and properly speaking : Neither the body nor the blood of Christ in the sacrament are either seene , handled or touched : The bread and the wine are seene , handled and touched . The same Chrisostome in the same homily sayth : He maketh vs ( to say the same also one Masse with him . And this not onely by faith , but he maketh vs really his body . The same saieth he in the 60. and 62. homily to the people of Antioch saying : We I say are not onely by faith and loue but also really indeed made and mingled with the body of Christ . And notwithstanding this vnion , there is none will say that wee are transubstantiated into the body of Christ . So say wee also that notwithstanding this sacramentall vnion which remaineth betweene the bread and wine and the body and blood of Christ , the bread is not transubstantiated into the body of Christ , nor the wine into his blood . The same Chrisostome saith : Thinke not that thou takest the body of Christ of the handes of a man , but of a Seraphin , &c. Should wee simply ●nderstand this : the minister is not now a man but transubstantiated into a Seraphin . Also hee saieth : we must not think the hand of the Priest to giue vs the Sacrament but we must vnderstand the stretched out hand of Christ to doe this . By all this varietie of speach what think we sought Chrisostome to doe , but to drawe the mindes of the Communicants from the consideration of the outward signes and figures visible and subiect to perish , and to make them consider the heauenly and diuine things , which by them be figured ? This glorious Father then would , that in communicating , we should so celebrate the memorie of the death and passion of Christ , as if then at the same instant that we communicate , his body were crucified & his bloud were shed for vs. Would God that all Christians , when they communicate would haue this consideration & meditation : other fruit should they then receiue of the cōmunion . The faithfull beleeuing the Euangelicall doctrine , and celebrating the holy Supper , are present as it were at the condemnation and death of the Lord : & this is the memorie commanded them to doe : and so saith Saint Paul to the Galathians , That before their eyes was Christ condemned , & among them crucified . As touching that of Saint Augustin which they obiect vnto vs , that Christ bare himselfe in his hands : We denie it not : For what inconuenience is it , that Iesus Christ with his hands hath borne his owne body , if by the body we vnderstand the Sacrament of his body . And that this was his meaing , hee himselfe a little lower declareth , when hee saith : Quodam modo , in a certaine maner , not simply . To the other which they say of Saint Augustin : that the flesh of Christ ought to be adored in the Sacrament . We denie not the flesh of Christ in so much as it is conioyned with the Diuinitie , from the which it neuer departeth , ought to be worshipped . For whosoeuer otherwise shall simply worship the flesh of Christ , not respecting the hypostaticall vnion which is betweene the flesh and the Diuinitie in Christ , shall commit idolatrie : for only God , onely his Diuinitie ought to be worshipped . Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God , and him onely shalt thou serue . Deut. chap. 6. vers . 13. Who so listeth to see how much Saint Augustine is for vs , and how much against the Transubstantiation of our aduersaries : and this not in one place by chance , but in manie , let him reade that which we haue alreadie alleaged . S. Hillarie in the place cited against vs , groundeth his argument vpon the truth of the Sacraments , the which doe really and truly seale , giue , and present that which they represent vnto vs. We receiue then in the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ , the true body and bloud of Christ , and make our selues one selfe same thing with him : and this spiritually by faith , as so often we haue sayd which vnion is not onely made in the Eucharist , but also in Baptisme . And so the same Hillarie a little before he had sayd those wordes of the Eucharist , had sayd the same of Baptisme , saying : that by it we are conioyned with Christ and amongst our selues . And this not by vnion of consent and will only , but also of nature : let them also put Transubstantiation in the water of Baptisme , As touching that which they say of Leo the first , wee confesse the same which he saith : that Christ is made our flesh , and that we doe passe into his flesh . As touching Damascen , there is no doubt but that he is wholly for them . As appeareth in the place against vs alleaged . This Damascen by nation and profession was a Iew vntill hee came to Constantinople and was conuerted : and being conuerted , became a Monke : He liued in the time of the Emperour Leo Isauricus , About the 720. yeare ; when the Moores a fewe yeares before hauing passed the Straights of Gibraltar had by the chastisement of God subdued almost all our country of Spaine . Some things he wrote wherein are found many wonders superstitions and erours : I will here set downe some that the credite may be seene that to such an authour is due . A great defender hee was of Images : They are not only to be made ( saith he ) but also to be honored and reuerenced : The which is contrary to the second comaundement : Thou shalt not make to they self any grauen Image , Thou shalt not worship nor honour them . The reliques of Saints he much esteemed and doubted not to call them fountaines of the giftes of God. He dared to say : that wee ought with faith to honor dead saints , the which is blasphemy . For in one only God ought we to beleeue : As we confesse in the beginning of the Nicene Creed . Speaking of Purgatory , to confirme it he reporteth great wonders : hee telleth how Traian the Emperour ; who was a pagan , an Idolaten , & a great persecuter of the Christians by the praiers of S. Gregory went out of the paines of hell , &c. Also that the soule of a woman called Falconilla a Pagan went out of hell , whither for her idolatrie she was condemned : and this by the prayers of one which he calleth Primera , a martyr . Frier Iohn de Pineda , libr. 18. cap. 24. ● 1. telleth another such like tale : and this it is . Zenoras ( whom he calleth a noble Historian ) saith that the Empresse besought the Patriarch , bishops , and religious persons to pray for the soule of the Emperour Theophilus her hushand : and that they obtayned pardon for his offences : but I ( saith Pineda ) hold it very doubtfull , seeing that he dyed an obstinate heretike . And then I will leaue mine opinion founded vpon the rootes of faith . One of which saith : that where the tree falleth , there shall it euer remaine : and another : that in hell there is no redemption : and another , that grace deuideth betweene the sonnes of the kingdome . and of hell , &c. For the selfe same causes say we , that which Damascen sayth of the soules of Traian and Falconilla to be lies . Pero Mexia vpon the life of Traian sayth : that that which is sayd of the soule of Traian is a meere fable and iest . Doctour Illescas vpon the life of Gregorie the first holdeth it for certaine truth and condemneth Pero Mexia . Also saith Damascen , that one Macarius consulting with a drie scull , knew many thinges of the state of the dead ( and what is to be a Nigromancer if this be not ? ) This Macarius ( sayth hee ) wontedly prayed for the dead : and desired to know if such prayers did ought auaile them , and if they receiued any comfort by them . He sayth : that God a louer of soules , willing by manie and firme arguments to declare this to his seruaunt , inspired into the drie skull the word of truth . For these words the skull pronounced : When thou prayest for the dead , some small consolation wee feele , &c. Also hee reporteth : that one sawe a a Disciple of his ( which had liued a life somewhat dissolute , burning in the fire , whose body was in the flame euen to the throate : Afterwardes by the prayers of the Maister . The same Maister himselfe sawe him in the fire vp to the middle : and afterwardes praying eftsoones for him , he saw him free and safe without hurt of the fire . These foure so straunge wonders , besides others which we passe ouer , shall you finde in his sermon of the dead . You see heere the Textes of holie Scripture wherewith hee confirmeth his Purgatorie . Also to proue the resurrection , he citeth the place of Genesis , the ninth chapter and the fourth verse , where God commaunded Noah : The flesh with the bloud shalt thou not eate . Also , another straunge thing in the chapter of Virginitie he saith : that had not Adam sinned , men for generation should not carnally haue coupled with their wiues . And because hee saw the Text of Scripture to bee against him . God might ( sayth hee ) by other meanes multiply men without the coniunction of man and woman . Also seeing that Saint Basil calleth the bread and the wine of the Sacrament , examples of the bodie and bloud of Christ ( which was opposite to him . ) This saying of S. Basil ( said he ) ought to bee vnderstood of the bread and of the wine before sanctification ( which is not so ) for the bread and wine before consecration ( as already wee haue proued by the Fathers ) are common bread and wine , as the rest : and be no symbols , nor figures of the body and bloud of Christ , vntill ( and not before ) these words : Take and eate , this is my body , bee sayd . Sith such a one then is Damascen , leaue we him , and let vs followe that which the hole Scripture doth teach vs , that which the Fathers ( whom against Transubstantiation we haue alleaged ) doe tell vs , and that also , which experience it selfe , of that which we see , touch , and tast in the sacrament doth shew vs. To Theophilact , Anselme , Hugo , Richardo , &c. ( whom they cite against vs ▪ ) and liued in the time that the holy Supper of the Lord was now falling : the Popes then tyrannizing the consciences of men : who neuer stayed vntill ( the holy supper destroyed ) they had made of some reliques , patches and remnants of their Masse such as now it is , full of abuses , superstitions and idolatries ) do we answer the same : He of these late writers which least erred in this matter of Transubstantiation is Scotus : who saith ( as before we haue said ) that neither by Scripture , nor reason it can be proued but would yet be deceiued , because the Church so commaundeth . How could his Church ( which is the Pope and his Cardinals make new articles of faith , besides those which Iesus Christ , our king , our Prophet , and priest ordained and taught us : which be contained in the Creed of the Apostles ? Let vs now answer to the Councels which our aduersaries alleage against vs. As touching that which they obiect against vs of the Councell of Ephesus , wherein Cirillus gouerned , and Theodoret ( who is so appaparantly against Transubstantiation ) was present therein , they doe vs great wrong . For the same do wee confesse that the Councell confesseth . We say , that receiuing this Sacrament , we receiue not common flesh : but flesh sanctifying , which by an inseparable vnion is conioyned with the diuine word . But how do we receiue it ? Spiritually by faith , not carnally as say our aduersaries that they receiue , eat and digest it . For vntil it be digested , they affirm it to be the flesh of Christ . They obiect the councel of Vercell in the time of Leo the ninth where Berengarius was condemned . They obiect the Councel of Lateran in the tyme of Nicholas 2. which caused Berengarius to recant . The Lateran Councel also in the time of Innocent 3. Also the Councell of Constance Anno. 1516. The Trident also of our time : in the time whereof so many Popes , as Paule 3. Iulius 3. Marcellus 2. Paulus 4. Pius 4. ( and none of these for the causes , that speaking of the Popes wee haue shewed , were present in it ) poped . But examine wee the recantation , which Pope Nicholas the second that poped about the yeare 1060. commaunded Berengarius to make in the Councell of Lateran : as it is written in the Decrees de consecrat . dist . 2. cap. Ego Berengarius . Wherein hee was constrained to confesse , that the body of Christ is handled ( or sensnally felt ) with the hands of Priests , that it is broken , that it is chewed with the teeth . I demand of them how can the body of Christ , which now is glorified , and therefore impossible , and no way subiect to these humane miseries suffer these things . Which the Pope and his Councell do say ? The Glosser of the Decrees himselfe , although not verie wise , could not but see so great an absurditie as this , and therefore sayd , that this verie warily and aduisedly ought to be vnderstood : for if thou doest not so ( saith he ) thou shalt fall into an error farre greater then that of Berengrius . The Glossor then vnderstood it much better then Pope Nicholas , or his Councell ( whose holy spirit the Pope was ) that the body of Christ in the Sacrament could no wayes bee touched with the handes , nor broken , nor chawed with the teeth . For this cause the Maister of Sentences in the fourth , willing to amend or conceale this so notable a fault , saith That this which was commāded Berengarius to say , ought not to be vnderstood of the body of Christ , but of the Symbols : which say they , be the accidents . And so in that manner of speaking admitteth a trope or figure : according whereunto is attributed to the thing that which is of the symbols . But should we vse this figure , they would eat out our eyes . Now shalt thou vnderstand the account which is to be made of such a Councel , and of the other Councels that followed this : in which the Pope or his Legates haue gouerned , and nothing aught worthy was in them determined ( albeit the Fathers had broken their heads about it ) if the Pope approued it not . So that the Pope only is hee which maketh and vnmaketh decrees and articles of faith : and not the Councel . Whē a Councell is celebrated the which from many to many yeares is done : as though there were no euill life of the Prelates to be amended ; nor abuses , superstitions , heresies nor idolatries in the Church to bee corrected ) the Legates of the Pope , which commonly are three ( for such is his cause , that hee trusteth not one with it ) haue great regard to write to the Pope this or that is determined in the Councel , how liketh it your Holinesse . Then doth the Pope either approue it , or blotting it out , disalow it . If he blot it out , there is then no more treaty of that matter , how true soeuer it be , & how profitable soeuer for the Church . That which he approueth he writeth to his Legats . This letter which the Pope sendeth , is the holy spirit which now gouerneth the Councels . This holy Spirit descendeth not from heauē , but commeth inclosed in a budget or wallet . Thus is the Councell not free , but a seruant : and of whom ? of the Pope . Who ( as before by many most sufficient reasons we haue proued to be Antichrist . So necessarie an article to saluation is Transubstantiation among our aduersaries , that they hold him not a Christian , but an heretike anathematized , accursed , and excommunicated that doth not beleeue it . Wherein , to the Councell of Florence , held in the time of Eugenius the fourth in the yeare of our Lord 1439. do they great iniurie . In this Councell were present the Emperour of Grecia , the Patriarke of Constantinople , and many Easterne Bishops . The Greekes and Latines agreed in this Councell , in the difference which they held touching the holy Spirit : and in some other things they also agreed : but as touching Transubstantiation , albeit the Pope did labour them to allow of it : yet could they neuer effect it with them . And great heed tooke the Greekes , that in the letter of vnitie no mention were made of Transubstantiation : the which was done to the good liking of the Greeks , as in the Bull of Eugenius , which beginneth Exultent coeli , & laetetur terra , appeareth : wherin he giueth for good to all Christendome , that the Greeke and Latine Church had once againe accorded . And I surely know , had their Transubstantiation bene an article of faith , without which there is no saluation , the Romane Church did wickedly to admit the Greeks for brothers , seeing they openly denyed Transubstantiatiō . That which our aduersaries say of the mutual cōsent of the Church touching the article of Transubstātiation , here appeareth to be false . For neither the Greek nor Eastern church euer beleeued it , nor now at this day beleeueth it : nor yet did the Latine Church for a thousand yeares space beleeue it . Of all this which we haue spoken touching Transubstantiation we conclude that which we say to be truth , that he which heareth the Masse is a great Idolater , and he which sayth it is a greater . The fift Domage which the Masse causeth , is : that besides the sayd foure domages , it maintaineth many abuses , as is Purgatorie . Concerning Purgatorie say we : there is no other purgatorie but the bloud of Christ , which purgeth our sinnes . By which purgation wee are reconciled with the euerlasting Father . The other purgatorie say we which our aduersaries haue forged , without the word of God , is the head of a wolfe , as Doctor Constantine did call it , who for the cause of religion , of infirmitie , age , and hard imprisonment , among those cruell Canibals , and eaters of mans flesh , the defilers of the faith , in the castle of Traiana died . Purgatorie is a common cutpurse , that without shame or correction stealeth , robbeth , and catcheth all what it can , to fill the paunches of these idle bellies , priests and friers , & all the ecclesiasticall order . For whence haue they so enriched themselues ? whence is it that they haue builded so many sumptuous Monasteries , which seeme rather Castles and pallaces of most rich kings and Princes , then houses of begging Friers and poore Monkes , who in times past gained their liuing with the labour of their hands ? Whence haue they founded so many Chappels , so manie Trentals , so many Masses prayed and sung , which they called de requiem , but of the foolish perswasion of Purgatorie ? As the Masse entertayneth Purgatorie , so also doth Purgatorie entertaine the Masse . The Masse and Purgatorie are euen as two Mules , the one rubbing the other . The false prophets made an old & simple woman beleeue , that the soule of her father , mother , husband , daughter or other person whō she deerely loued was suffering most grieuous torments and paines in Purgatory : and demanded some reliefe by the Masse or Masses which should be said for it . Then the poore old woman , taking it from their mouth , ioyned peece to peece , 68 Blancas which is a ryall , went to a Priest , and giuing him the tyall ( for Masses are sold for money ) besought him to say a Masse with great deuotion for the soule of her father , or some other person whom she loued . And were the old woman so much more superstitions ; then went she to a monasterie , holding it for certaine , that the Fryers liued a more religious and holy life then the Priestes , and being come to the monasterie , besought the Sextan or potter to cause a Masse with all speede to be sayd . The Sextan or porter sayd , it should presently bee done . Then went out a Father to say the Masse , and tooke money of her : to whom better had it beene to haue giuen , then taken it from her : for God knoweth the pouertie that remayned in the house of this old woman , and the riches and superfluity that was in the monasterie . And a faire thing it was , that they sayd it not for her : for oftentimes it happeneth , that more Masses are receiued for in one day , then all the Priestes of the monastery can say in a moneth . And this is the cause why they cannot say all the Masses they receiue for . But thou wilt say vnto mee : Why do these reuerend men take of them more money for Masses then they well can say ? Me seemeth they rob in doing this which thou sayest . Hereunto I answer , that they reckon not of this , nor make they any conscience thus to rob and deceiue . And that which is worse , this their theft and robberie do they sanctifie , saying : that is very well done , and that necessity so requireth , that the deuotion of the people be not despised . Ad the Pope for the cause aforesayd a proueth and maketh good this theft : and commandeth them to say two Masses at euery moneths end , one for the quicke , another for the dead : which two Masses ( saith he ) are as auayleable as all those ( how many soeuer ) they haue omitted to say . Did the Magistrates their dutie , they would seeke , and in the chests of their Monasteries should find such Bulles , such mockeries , and such licenses to steale . Purgatorie haue they made a new article of faith : so that he which beleeueth it not , is therefore an heretike . If it be heresie not to beleeue that , which neither in the doctrine of the old or new Testament is confirmed : Nor is in any of the three Creedes , of the Apostles , the Nicen nor of Athanasius being a Summarie token out of the scripture , which a Christian ought to beleeue , conteyned . The 6. domage is : that suppose the sacrifice of the Masse , or sacrament of the altar ( As they call it ) had bene such , As they paint it out : Yet should it not be wel administred , sith the Christian people are defrauded , and depriued of the one halfe of the sacrament . because they giue them not the sacramentall wine , which is the sacrament of the bloud of Christ , shed for vs vpon the Crosse , & when the other halfe is receiued , they giue it seldome once in the yeare , & wickedly , with so many superstitions and Idolatries ( As we haue already proued ) . In bread and wine did Iesus Christ institute this sacrament , for the high signification and allusion which the bread and wine holde with his bodie and with his bloud : and commaunded his Apostles , in the selfe same maner , As they had seene him celebrate the supper , in memoriall of his death to celebrate it . When he gaue thē the bread , he said . Take eate , this is my bodie . And when he gaue the wine , he said . Drinke ye all of this . This is my blood . In giuing the wine , he addeth , & that not without great mistery , this word all , for with this word All , doth the Lord preuent , & arme vs against the heretikes , which were afterwardes to arise , saying : Drinke not all of the wine . Our aduersaries cannot deny the Lord to haue said . Drinke yee all of this . They cannot deny , that all those which haue receaued the bread , haue not drunke of the wine . And so saith S. Marke . And they all dranke thereof . As litle also can they deny that they themselues cōmand , contrary to the cōmandement of God , that all do not drinke thereof . What shall we hereupon conclude ? That they be heretikes , Albeit , they deny it because they falsify and clip the most holy sacrament which Christ did institute . If the lawes commaund , that he which falsifieth or clippeth the coyne , bearing the figure of the king , or the Lord of the land ; shal die : What punishment shal he deserue , that falsifieth & clippeth the sacrament , which hath not only the figure of Christ , but his proper body & bloud As in bread & wine , Iesus Christ did celebrate his supper : Euen so did his Apostles celebrate it afterwards . Read the 11. chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthes , where S. Paule intreateth of the celebration of the holie supper ; But the space of one thousand yeares was the selfe same order touching the substāce of the supper , obserued in the Church : vntil false prophets arose that brake this good order , which Christ did institute and his Apostles : & the Church did long time after obserue , These would shew thēse lues to be more wise thē Christ , & so cōmāded they that no Christian , were he not a priest , shuld receiue , whē they cōmunicated the cōsecrated wine . And their reasons they yeeld ( but very friuolous & ridiculous ) why they so commaund . The first is , because there is no difference betwene the priest , and the people . Great pride & arrogancy is this , euer haue they pretended to keepe Christian people in subiection : So are they called the Clergie , for being , as they say . The Lot of the Lord. As though the people , for whom Christ died , were the lot of the diuell , The second cause is , the danger of shedding the bloud , by the beardes : if the people should drink it , If this bee the cause why giue they it not to womē , seeing they haue no beards ? why giue they it not to many , which either by nature , or shauing , or cutting haue no beards ? Why command they not , that all Christians should be beard shauen ? . Why permit they the Pope and many Cardinals & Bishops in Italie to nourish their beards ? and so no danger should be . The third say they : that receiuing the forme of the bread , they receiue the body of Christ , and by consequence ( as they call it ) receaue they the bloud . And thus ( say they ) that vnder one forme they receaue both thinges : the bodie and bloud of Christ . Oh learned men ! Oh great wits ! The Lord commandeth that all shuld drink . They countermād saying . That all shal not drinke : that to receaue one kind is sufficient . And a faire thing is this , that they cōdemne those for heretikes which receiue the supper in both kinds : As Christ did celebrate , & as the Apostles , & all the Church , for more then a thousand , & so many yeares celebrated the same . They see not that in condemning vs , they condemne Christ , his Apostles , & all the Church for so many yeares . Let thē shew me one Church , that comunicated in one kind , for the space of 1000. yeres after the death of Christ . Teh●s reasons & all whatsoeuer they can imagine , and in their fantasie forge , wil not suffice to diminish nor defeat the order which Christ ordayned in his Church . In bread aud wine did Christ institute this sacrament , & so distributed it , to his Apostles , and commanded them so to doe the same , S. Paul as a good disciple obedient to his maister , did so celebrate the holy supper : distributing the bread , which is the sacrament of the body and the wine which is the sacrament of the bloud . Ye ( saith he ) cannot drinke the cup of the Lord , & the cup of diuels , &c. And a little before , by the cup , he had made mention of the cōmunion of the bloud , & of the participation of his bodie by the bread . Also as often as ye shal eate this bread , & drinke this cup , &c. So that , whosoeuer shall eate this bread , and drink this cup of the Lord vnworthyly , &c. Let euery one therefore proue himselfe , & so eate of that bread and drinke of that cup. Also , for he that eateth and drinketh vnworthyly , &c. Of all those that did communicate spake , S. Paul , and not of the priests alone . This selfe same order of communicating in both kindes , was for many yeares obserued in the Church . As in the ecclesiastical histories & writings of the fathers , some of whom I wil here alleage , appeareth Our flesh saith Tertullian is fed with the flesh & bloud of Iesus Christ : that the soule may be nourished of God. Oftentimes doth S. Cyprian make mention of this cōmunion in both kinds , in bread & wine . Read his sermon intituled Delapsis . In which , not once , but 5 or 6 times , he maketh mention thereof . Also he saith : that those which did cōmunicate , receiued the sacrament with the hand : & giueth a reason why we ought to cōmunicate in both kinds , the which is of other touch , then those which our aduersaries giue , why we should not in both kindes cōmunicate . How shal we exhort ( saith S. Cyprian ) the people , to shed their bloud for the confesion of Christ , if when they enter the combate , we deny them the bloud of Christ ? Or how shall we make thē capable to drink the cup of martirdome . If we admit thē not first to drink , the cup of the Lord ? Also that which we said of the same S. Cyprian cōcerning the young Infant ( whē we spake of the miracles ) that in both kinds receiued the sacrament , Chrisostome saith . We are not , as in the olde lawe : where the priest toke his portion , and the people had the rest , but one selfe same body is here giuen to all , and one selfe same cup : and all whatsoeuer is in the Eucharist , is common both to priest and people . Chrisostome in this sacrament , putteth not the difference that our aduersaries doe , betweene the priest & the people : That the priest in both kindes communicate , and the people only in one . But we will shew for greater confusion , of our aduersaries , all those foure Doctors ( As they call them ) of the Church to bee for vs. As great credit giue they to the Doctrine which these foure Doctours with one common consent doe teach : As they giue , to the Gospell it selfe . Saint Ambrose ( As Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 17. reporteth speaking with the Emperour Theodosius 1. a naturall Spaniarde of Italica , which we now call olde Siuill , one league distant from Siuill They said vnto him . How darest thou , I pray thee stretch out thy handes , stayned with vniust slaughter and bloud , to receaue with the same , the holy bodie of the Lord ? Or thou , that moued with the fury of wrath , so much bloud so wickedly hast spilled , how wilt thou apply to thy mouth his venerable bloud ? depart then , &c. Sozomenus . lib. 7. cap. 24. maketh also mention of this Historie . The same S. Ambrose in the funerall oration , which he made at the death of Theodosius , maketh mention of Theodosius his repentaunce . Were there many Ambroses There would bee many Theodosies . The cause will I here briefly tell , why Saint Ambrose depriued him of the holy supper . They of Thessalonica murdred a Tribune in a popular tumult : the Emperour Theodosius , hearing it was so highly offended that hee caused seuen thousand men to bee slayne . Pero Mexia , writing the life of this Theodosius , applyeth this to his Masse , which is so much against it . Hee saith : that Theodosius , the day following would go to the Temple to pray , and heare Masse , as he was ( saith he ) accustomed , &c. And note the affected malice of Pero Mexia : That he alleaged not the author of this his saying . That Theodosius went to heare Masse : which he would haue done , had any said it , Maliciously he concealeth the name of Theodoret , because it made against his Masse , which he so much adored . Two things may we note in this saying of S. Ambrose : First , that he which did communicate toke the sacrament with his handes , and not with his mouth , a childe , when they giue it pappe . This sacrament is not for Infants , which cannot eate strong meates , but it is for people , that haue discretion , & can eat a peece of bread , and drinke a boule of wine , And so saith Christ vnto them , Take eate , Take drinke . He saith not : Open thy mouth , receaue therewith the bread . The second thinge which we are to note in this saying of Saint Ambrose is : that the sacrament to the faithful was giuen in both kinds , in bread & wine . For to eate without drinking , what doth it profit the body ? Both the one & the other , haue we noted , in the place of S. Cyprian before aleaged . Also lib. 4. De sacramentis , cap. 5 these words saith the same S. Ambrose In the distribution of the bodie & bloud of Christ , the priest said Take the body of the Lord : Take the bloud of Christ . Whereunto the commucant answered Amen . The second Doctour is Saint Ierome : Where speaking vppon the second chapter of Malachy saith : The priest which consecrateth the bread of the supper , and distributeth the blood of the Lord to the people . Saint Augustine is full of notable sayings , confirming our Doctrine of the communion in both kindes . Of which I will alleage one or two , to auoyd tediousnesse . How ( saith Saint Augustine lib. 5. Hypognost . Tom. 7. ) dost thou promise the life of the kingdome of heauen to Babes , not regenerate of water and the holie Ghost , nor nourished with the flesh , nor watered with the blood of Christ , &c. Also in the first Epistle , to Ianuarius . Some ( saith he ) doe euery day communicate the body and the bloud of Christ : others , &c. This is most certaine , that in the time of S. Cyprian . and of S. Augustine . and long time also after the Eucharist was giuen in both kindes , and that to Infants As Erasmus noteth it . The fourth Doctor which is S. Gregory . now remayneth : whom we may iustly intitle the last bishop of Rome : and his successor Boniface 3. may we call the first Pope : because he would be wholy Pope , calling himselfe by the ayd of that murderer Phocas , vniuersall Bishop . Saint Gregorie then saith : you haue learned what the bloud of the Lambe is : and this not by hearing , but by drinking his bloud ( to wit , as often we haue said , the sacramēt of his bloud ) is shed into the mouths of the faithful . Here you see , al the foure Doctors of the Church confirme our Doctrine . Why then doe our aduersaries deny it , And what say I of foure doctors ? reade they all the ancient Doctors as wel Greeks as Latins , all are found to be for vs. And many years also after Saint Gregorie , when all things as it were went to ruine this custom continued : & not as a custome , but as a law inuiolable was it holdē : for the reuerence of the diuine institution was yet on foot & in it being : & to separate those things which God hath ioyned they doubted not to be sacrilege . So said Gelasius Bish of Rome as de Consecratione : dist . 2. cap. Comperimus it is alleaged ) we haue vnderstood , saith he , that some hauing only taken the body of the Lord , doe absent themselues from the cuppe : who for as much as they sinne of superstition , must bee compelled to receiue entirely the whole Sacrament or to abstaine from the whole . For the diuision of this misterie cannot be without great sacrilege . Our aduersaries then in diuiding this mysterie , by the saying of Gelasius , be superstitious & Church-robbers . In the 3. Councell of Toledo , 2. Cannon And in the conclusion of the sayd Councell , the symbol of our faith is commaunded to be said before the communion of the body and bloud of Christ , according to the custome of the East : the reason which the Councell giueth is , that the people should confesse that which they beleeue , and so hauing hearts , purified by faith , are said to receiue the body and bloud of Christ . In this Councell was present the Catholike king Ricaredo : as by the prayers which hee made in the Councell appeareth . The 7. Domage that the Masse causeth is , that suppose the Masse were good , & celebrated as it ought to be celebrated , yet in a strange tongue is it sayd , that the people vnderstand it not , & sometimes also be himself that faith it vnderstandeth not that which he saith : which is against the commandement of S. Paul , who commandeth that all be done with comelinesse & order . And what comelines or order is there , where the people heare a language which they vnderstand not , and so know not whether the Priest doth blesse or curse them ? The same Apostle saith , that the vse of tongues not vnderstood ( albeit to the praise of God ) is vnprofitable in the Church . And therefore , without interpretation of that which is said , ought not to be vsed . Read 1. Cor. 14. 8. where he saith If the trumpet shall giue an vncertaine sound , who shall prepare himselfe to the battell ? So likewise you by the tongue , except ye vtter words that haue signification , how shall it be vnder flood that which is spoken ? For ye shall speake in the aire , &c. And therefore in the 19. verse he sayth : I would rather speake fine words in the Church with vnderstanding ( that is to say , that may be vnderstood , thereby also to instruct others ) then tenne thousand wordes in a tongue ( to wit ) that the people vnderstand not . The same Apostle in the 27. verse commandeth , that if anie shall speake in a straunge tongue , there be also an Interpreter . And if there shall be no Interpreter , hee commandeth that hee speake not in the Church . And that if he speake , hee speake to himselfe and to God , and not to the people : for the people receiue no edification by a tongue that is not vnderstood . And therefore in the 26. verse he commandeth that all be done to edification . For this cause , when God spake with the Patriarks , with the Prophets , and with his people of Israel , or they with him , they speake vnto him in their mother tongue that all did vnderstād . The same did Iesus Christ , speaking with the Scribes and Pharisies , he spake vnto them in the vulgar tongue , the same that was then vsed in Iudea . The Apostles when the Lord sent them through the world to preach , had first receiued the gifts of tongues to preach the Gospell , and celebrate the sacraments to euerie nation in their proper language . Why then do not our aduersaries in this imitate the Apostles , they taught and celebrated their Sacraments in the vulgar tongue , that al might vnderstand : that the people might be edified , & God might be glorified . The mysteries of Christian religion , be not as the misteries of the Gentiles ( which were those that they called Mysterios Eleusimos , & those of the good goddesse ) & wo vnto him that reuealed the same . Herehence it commeth that the Priest pronounceth the words of consecration , not onely in a strange tongue , but also in a verie low voice that none can heare thē , & so ( say they ) Pope Vigilius cōmanded , as reporteth D. Illescas vpon the life of Vigilius . The Lord wil that his Christian people vnderstād the mysteries , & vnderstood , do meditate vpon them as God in old time loued not the beast that chewed not the cud , & suffred not his people to eate thereof , so now loueth he not that christiā that chaweth not the cud , & meditates on the saw of the Lord his misteries and his sacraments . Dauid speaking of the exercise of a godly man saieth : That he meditateth night and daye vpon the lawe of the Lord. The Lord speaking with Iosua who was no Priest but a moste warlike Captaine that wan so many battailes saith these wordes vnto him : The booke of this law shall neuer depart from thy mouth but day and night shalt thou meditate therein , that thou maiest keepe and doe , &c. To each nation in their vulgar tongue , let them then say their Masse that they may vnderstand and knowe whether that which is therein saied be good or euill : and not saie it to all nations in Latine : whereof the people receiueth no edificacion but destruction : nought learning , but superstition and Idolatry ; As before we haue proued . Some notable domages , which the Masse causeth , haue we shewed . Now will we show some absurdities & great inconueniences which thereof followe : Against the worde of God are some of them & against the doctrine of the fathers & others be against experience it selfe : against naturall reason , and common sence . And but three or foure will I set downe to auoyd tediousnesse . We sayd ( being so taught by the word of God ) that in the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ , the faithfull onely receiue spiritually and by faith , the true body & bloud of Christ . Our aduersaries not herewith contented , say : that not only the good , godly , and faithfull , but also the euill , wicked and vnfaithfull , the Turkes , Iewes , and Pagans do receiue the true bodie and bloud of Christ : & yet passe they further : they say , that beasts , mice , and other vermine do eat it , that the moisture doth moisten it , & the mouldinesse doth make it mouldy , &c. Their blacke Transubstantiation hath made them fall into so great an absurditie & strange wonder : they beleeue that there is no bread nor wine , but the body & bloud of Christ it the Sacrament : They vnderstād that not the faithful only , but also the infidel , Turke , Pagan , and Iew , the Mouse , &c. eateth that which was in the Sacrament . Hereupon conclude they that they eate and drinke the body & bloud of Christ . He that will deny them Transubstantiation , will also deny this their conclusion to be good . But this set apart , the wicked , &c. will we shew by the month of Christ himselfe , not to eat nor drinke the body and bloud of Christ . S. Iohn sheweth that the Lord saith : Except ye eate the flesh of the son of man , and drinke his bloud , ye haue no life in you . Hereupon is concluded , that except wee eate his flesh , and drinke his bloud we shall not be saued . We eat and drinke his flesh & his bloud when we not only reciue this Sacrament , but also at all times , and as often as we beleeue in him . Beleeue saith S. Augustine , and thou hast eaten . And therefore the same Lord recounteth the fruites which this eating of his body and drinking of his bloud do necessarily bring forth . He that eateth ( saith he ) my flesh , and drinketh my bloud , hath eternall life , and I wil raise him vp , &c. Also , He that eateth my flesh & drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me , and I in him . And , he that eateth me , shall liue also by me . Presuppose this , as most true and apparant it is , that wicked men , Iewes , mice , &c. haue not eternall life , nor shall bee raised vp in the companie of the faithfull . It is seene they that dwel not in Christ , nor Christ in them , it is also apparant that they shall not liue by Christ . Hereupon we conclude , that they eat not the flesh of Christ , nor drinke his bloud . For had they eaten it , and had they drunke it , heauen and earth should rather faile , then the word of Christ should faile , the wicked Iewes , Turks , mice , &c. should haue life eternall , and should dwell in Christ , and Christ in them , &c. and to say this is a most great absurdity . Therefore it followeth , that such eate not the flesh , nor drink his bloud . Saint Augustine considering this he sayd : The other Disciples did eat Panem Dominum , the Lord which was bread , but Iudas did eat Panem Domini , the bread of the Lord : as if he had sayd : Iudas wanting faith , and receiuing the Sacrament vnworthily , did not eat the body , nor drinke the bloud of Christ , which the other Apostles did , because they had faith , and did eate it worthily : but Iudas did only eat & drinke the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ . Also in the 21. booke de Cinitate Dei cap. 25. he sayth : It is not to bee thought that he eateth the body of Christ , which is not in the body of Christ , nor in whom Christ is not , nor hee in Christ . Origen vppon those wordes , That which entreth in at the mouth defileth not the man , &c. manifestly sayth , that the wicked doe not eate the body of Christ : and giueth the reason : because the bodie of Christ ( sayth he ) is quickening , and he which eateth it , dwelleth in Christ . Saint Ierome vppon the 66. chap. of Esayas saith : Not being holie in bodie nor spirit , they eate not the flesh of Iesus , nor drinke they his bloud . Manie other places bee there in the Fathers , that proue our doctrine , the wicked , &c. not to eate nor drinke the bodie & bloud of Christ . But those which wee haue alleaged , are now sufficient . Another absurditie there is , and this it is , that the banquet being to be common and generall to all : by which it is called Communion : one onely at his pleasure eateth it and swalloweth all , without giuing part to others . Who taught them thus to doe ? Not Christ , nor his Apostles , nor the primitiue Church . In old time , all those that were present when the Supper of the Lord was celebrated did communicate , and that in both kindes . And except they did communicate they depriued them of the Supper , which our Aduersaries cannot denie . So confesseth George Cassander in the Preface of the booke intituled Ordo Romanus de officio Missae : for confirmation hereof hee alleadgeth the tenth Cannon of the Apostles : where it is commaunded , that all the faithfull which were found present at the holy solemnities of the Church , and continued not till the Masse were ended , nor receiued the holie Communion , should bee cast from the Communion . He citeth the Councell of Antioch , the second chapter , wherein it is ordayned , that all they which enter into the Church of God , and receiue not the holy Communion , should bee cast out of the Church . Hee alleaged also the Cannon of Calixtus ( or as say others ) Anacletus , which commandeth : that the consecration ended , all should communicate . Hee alleageth also Iohn Coclaeus , in the booke which hee intituled De Sacrificio Missae , contra Musculum . In old time saith Cochleus . Aswell the Priestes , as the Laitie , so manie as were found present at the sacrifice of the Masse , the offering being ended , did ioyntly with the Priest communicate , &c. And the same Cannon which they say in their Masse , maketh this to bee clearely vnderstood : because it maketh mention of the people , standing about , offering and communicating . For which cause some expounders of the Cannons say : that the Cannon ought not to be sayd in the Masse , but onely when the people communicate . Many more Councels and Fathers might be alleaged to confirme that which Cassander sayth : but the thing being so manifest , many witnesses shal be needlesse . The Grecians vntill this day obserue the ancient custome : there is no priuate Masse among them . Vpon the Lords dayes and festiuall dayes , the Supper of the Lord is onely celebrated , and the people in both kindes communicate . Our aduersaries may see what hath beene the cause of leauing this ancient and laudable custome , and that as many also as heare the Masse , and communicate not , incurre thereby Excommunication . The Communion in our time , is but once a yeare celebrated , and this with damage and great idolatrie : and all the dayes in the yeare , is no other thing done , but saying of Masses in euery corner of the Churches , and in those also of particular houses , without any Communion : except it be that some for deuotion will communicate : and oftentimes it happeneth , that none is found present at these Masses , but the Nouice onely that answereth , Et cum Spiritu tuo , and with thy spirit : when the Priest hath said vnto him , Dominus vobiscum , The Lord bee with you . And note that the Nouice is wont to be commonly a little villaine , according to the prouerbe : Hize à mi hijo Monazillo , y torno seme diabillo , Make my sonne a Nouice , and turne him a little diuell . What agreement then hath this their priuate Masse with the holy Supper of the Lord which is a common banquet , proposed to the whole Church . Reade the tenth and eleuenth chapters of the first epistle to the Corinthians , which before we haue alleaged . What wickednes do they then that conuert the Masse into the supper of the Lord : which they neuer celebrate , except the whole Church , or the greatest part of it do communicate , acording to the institution of Christ , & according to that which his Apostles did , and the Church many yeares after . The 3. absurdity is that which before we haue said , that were there Trāsubstantiation , Christ shuld haue 2 carnal bodies , one which sate , & the other which this sitting body did eate , & giue to his Disciples . The fourth Absurditie is , that they put the body of Iesus Christ in diuerse places at one instant , in all the Masses which are sayd through the world : Against the order of nature doe they in this , according whereunto , nothing created that is finite , can be at one selfe same time in diuerse places . The body of Iesus Christ considered it selfe , is finite , and in time created : therefore can it not bee in diuerse places at one instaut . In this do they also against the article of our faith , which in the Creed we confesse , that Iesus Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father . From whence shall he come ( saith the article of our faith ) to iudge the quicke and the dead . Also they do against common experience : for seeing bread and wine with the eyes , tasting them with the mouth , and smelling them with the nose , yet for all this , say they , that no bread nor wine remaineth . I demaund now , when they burne this their Sacrament for the causes that they themselues in the booke de Cautelis do command it to be burned : I demaund of them , what is that which is burned and conuerted into ashes ? Not the bodie of Christ , which now being glorified , is impassible , nor the accidents of the bread , nor of the wine : for the substance of the ashes , engendred of that which was burned , could not bee engendered but of another substance : according to that which commonly is said : The generation of one thing is the corruption of another : It followeth then Albeit it grieue them & that they deny it ) that the bread is burned . I demaund of them also when the Priest deuideth the Host into three partes : what is that which he deuideth ? Some say they bee accidents without subiect . To others this answere not seeming to be good , because not the accidents , but the substance , which hath quantitie is parted : Therefore say they , that nothing is parted . This people thinke vs to be blocks and fooles . They will make vs ( as they say ) del cielo cebolla , to beleeue things impossible . Free should they be from all these absurdities , would they with Iesus Christ , with his Apostle Saint Paul , and with the Catholike Church confesse true bread and true wine to be in this sacrament : of which bread and of which wine being corrupted , are engendred those things before spoken . So that the wormes and ashes are engendred and made , not of the body of Christ , which is glorious , and set at the right hand of the Father : not of the accidentes , which haue not other being : but doe remaine in some subiect , ( and by a miracle say they , the accidentes in the Sacrament , bee without subiect ) but are made of the bread and of the wine which is corrupted or burned . Now for confirmation of that which we haue sayd : we will set downe an Appendix or addition , which with wonderfull examples will liuely declare the estimation wherein the Popes and their people , which the call ecclesiasticall , hold their Sacrament , which they sell vnto vs for God. And wee as sencelesse , and ouer-suerstitious , for money doe buy it . Open thine eyes ô Spaine , and be no more by the Pope deceiued . Pope Gregory the seuenth , which before was called Hildebrand , was ( as in his life we haue sayd ) a terrible and mortall enemie of the good Emperour Henry the fourth : & so desperately procured by all wayes and meanes possible , now by force , now by dececit , now by inchantments to pull him out of the world . And for that purpose suborned with promise of reward , a certaine man , &c. as in the life of the said Gregorie wee haue declared . Cardinall Benon goeth further , he saith : that the Pope with high voyce from the pulpit vpon the feast of the resurrection at Easter , had prophecied the death of the Emperour Henrie , saying : Hold me not for Pope , but cast me from the Altar , if that which I say vnto you bee not fulfilled betweene this and Pentecost : and so to proue a true prophet , in this which he had spoken , he suborned certaine Traytors that secretly shold kill the Emperor : As in dede they had killed him had not God preserued him . The sayd Cardinall sayeth further : that this Hildebrand , or Gregory 7. euer wontedly carried with him a booke of Nigromancie , that was to him very familiar . He cast ( saith hee ) the consecrated Host into the fire and burned it . Because , demaunding of it a reuelation against the Emperour , it answered him not : albeit the Cardinals which then were present therein gainsayd him . Iohn Bishop of Porta , Secertarie of the said Gregorie the seuenth , alleageth Cardinall Benon for confirmation of that which is sayd . A strange case it is , to cast the Sacrament into the fire , for that coniuring it , it gaue him not answer against the Emperour . Our aduersaries cannot denie this Pope to haue erred in the faith , and also to haue bene an Athiest , without God or religion : seeing that he burned his Creator . If he beleeued it to be his Creator why did he burne it ? And if he beleeued it not ( as most of the Popes doe not beleeue it why did he with fire and bloud , persecute those that did not beleeue it ? Miserable is the God which is subiect to burning . The true God is immortall , hee liueth for euer . Moreouer , many Popes and ecclesiasticall men doe wee reade in histories , to haue poysoned those whom they would kill , giuing them poyson in the Sacrament it self . Two or three examples will I here set downe : who so list to know more , let him reade the liues of the Popes , and of the Emperours . Of poison died Victor the third in the 1088. yeare , which his Subdeacon had cast into the chalice . Don Alonso de Cartagena Bishop of Burges , in his historie called Anacephaleosis maketh mention hereof . William ( as reporteth Mathew Paris ) was restored to his Archbishoppricke of Yorke in England , and in the same yeare died of poyson , which in saying of Masse , they cast into the chalice : as vpon Anastasius the fourth in the 1146. yeare we haue sayd . In the 1314. yeare a Dominican Frier gaue poyson in the sacrament to the Emperor Henry , 7. countie of Lucemburg : as we haue declared vppon Clement the 5. The history is worrthy to be read . It noteth the great impietie and treason of the Frier , and the great patience of the Emperour , after he perceiued himselfe to be poysoned : praying the Frier to flie , least his Almaines should kill him , saying : Vade Domine , depart Lord , &c. Pero Mexia maketh mention of this in the life which he wrote of Henrie the seuenth . But as a man ouer passionate for his Antichrist , and for his breaden God , wold not beleeue it : whose words are these : Henrie the seuenth died the day of the Assumption of our Lady , hauing that day receiued the body of our Lord Iesus Christ , wherein were giuen him ( write some ) certaine hearbes , by a Monke of Saint Dominickes order , 〈◊〉 that of them the same day he died . Which is a thing so wicked , that of no Christian it ought to bee beleeued : how much more of a religious man ? Thus farre Pero Mexia . But the punishment executed vppon the Dominicke Friers , and their Monasteries in Tuscan and Lombardie , sheweth , that which is sayd , to bee true . Raphael Volateranus , lib. Geograph . 5. speaking of Sixtus the fourth , saith these wordes : The chiefe Bishop vnderstanding it , and ayding the Conspirators , they came to Florence , and all met together in the Church of S. Raparada , at the time of the Masse and of the sacrifice . Saluiatus with his followers which were secretly armed , in the meane time departed the Temple : and faining other businesse , went to the pallace to conferre with Alferez , but with intent that the slaughter begun in the Temple , he might there be ready ioyntly with the Magistrate to assault the pallace . So that hauing giuen a signe at the eleuation of the Host ( note the reuerence and respect that the Pope and his haue of their God ) At the lifting vp ( saith he ) of the Host , Bandino passed from part to part , to Iulian de Medices , brother of Lorenço . Antonio , who required to be the first , rushed by treason vpon Lorenço , and a little below the throate did wound him . As he at the crie turned backe his face , he escaped the blow : the other willing to second his blow , he hastily retired to the Clearke of the Church , which was neare vnto him . Then the Legate of the Pope ( who had giuen the signe of murder at the eleuation of the Host ) was taken by the citizens , and carried from the Church : and being put in prison , was handled as his dignity required : In the meane time Saluiatus bishop of Pisa , who by his industrie prolonged the conference with Alferez to see the end of the businesse , was then taken , and at a windowe of the pallace the same day hanged . The Pope at this newes excommunicateth Lorenço de Medices ( who , say we escaped by flight ) for laying his hands vpon the Priests of God , and vpon the Legate , and proclaimeth open warre against the Florentines . By this historie and others such like , shalt thou see , ô Spaine , the account & estimation that the Pope , his Legate , and their priestly order do make of their consecrated Host , which they sell vnto thee for God , and thou beleeuest it . See we also the account that the diuell himselfe maketh of it . Speaking of Syluester 2. ( who much profited in Nigromancy , whiles he liued with the Moore at Seuill ) we said , that he much desired to know how long he should be Pope , which thing he demāded of the diuel . The diuel made him answer , that he should not die vntil he should say Masse in Ierusalem . But the diuel meant a Church which is in Rome , called the holy Crosse in Ierusalem . And so with the Masse of Ierusalē the diuel mocked the Pope , as in his life we haue declared . About the yeare of the Lord 1540. not much more nor lesse , the inquisitors of Cordeua condemned ( but not to be burned ) one Magdelena de la Cruz , Abbesse of the Monasterie of the Franciscan Nunnes , for enormious offences , dealings and couenants which she had made with the diuell . As the Inquisitors themselues in their sentence doe say : She with the ayd of the diuell , to whom shee had giuen her selfe , making with him this pact and couenant when she was nine yeares old , became so notable an hypocrite , that shee was holden in most great worship and admiration : and so by meanes of her Paramour the diuell wrought great miracles : but of those which we haue sayd , the diuell , Antichrist , and false Prophets to do . Mat. 25. 24. 2. Thes . 2. 9. Here will I recite some , for to reckon all , would require another as great a time , as had the Inquisitors when they drew her into the Act , in the great Church of Cordoua : which Act was in the spring time , and lasted from sixe of the clocke in the morning , till foure in the euening . In all this time was no other thing read but the abominations and false miracles of this cursed woman . Of her it was sayd , that the mariners in a storme did pray vnto her , and she being inuocated , appeared vnto them , and so the storme ceased . Of her also it is sayd , that she burned in liuely flames , like the Seraphin ( this very well agreeth with her , she being of the order of Seraphicall Saint Francis ) and so inflamed , was lift on high in a trance , wrapped vp in spirit , and heard wonders which mortall man could not vtter . In this last was she made another Saint Paul : who was wrapped vp into the third heauen , where he hard , &c. Of her also is it sayd , that when she did communicate , she lifted vp an elle to measure the height of the ground , and so being lifted vp into the aire , she receiued the Sacrament : which visibly went out of the hands of the Priest that sayd the Masse , and visibly went through the aire , and entred into the mouth of Magdalen de la Cruz. And all this by the arte of the diuell . In the same maner did the Nunne of Lisbon , whom they called holy , receiue the Sacrament : whose life we will declare in the end of this Treatise . What shall we say of this Sacrament ? If it were God how was he carried through the ayre to confirme the hypocrisie of Magdalen de la Cruz , and that of Maria de la Annutiada , and the opinion that was holden of them , and this by the arte of the diuell ? The priest which said the Masse counted his fourmes , according to the nomber of the Nunnes , that were to communicate : being counted did consecrate them . And consecrated , found so many others , as before he had counted : and none hee wanted , but that onely which he saw go into the ayre , and entred into the mouth of Magdalene and of Marie . Also it is said of Magdalen de la Cruz , that when she was in the garden , and the sacrament by chaunce , passed by the streete , the wall of the garden opened , and that then , shee did worshippe it . Of her it is also sayd : that shee fayned not to haue eaten in so many dayes togither , but that shee was nourished onely with the sacrament which he receaued . So great was the opinion of her holinesse , that great Ladies of Spaine seeing themselues at point of childe birth , sent to Magdalen de la Cruz , their mantle and swadling clothes , wherein the creature should be wrapped , that he should blesse them : supposing the creatures should thus be holy & blessed . The Empresse her selfe ready to be deliuered frō Valladolid ( a very long way ) sent mantles to Cordoua . By reason of the holines of Magdalen de la Cruz ' many Ladies and Nobles of Cordoua , and of the land about Cordoua , put themselues Nunnes of the order of Saint Frauncis . And many Gentlemen became Franciscan Fryers . Of this abhominable woman it is sayd . That she gaue to her beloued Hee and shee friendes , some droppes of her menstruous blood , making them beleeue it was the blood of Christ . The Dominicks euer haters of the Franciscanes raysed vp in Toledo , another shee possessed , which sayd : that shee had , the Innocencie of Adam , &c. But so shamelesse , and manifest were her whooredomes , that shee was by and by discouered . A few yeares since , arose there vp in Lisbon another Franciscan woman , which ( say they ) had the fiue wounds of Christ . As had S. Frauncis and many things else , they say of her . But I testifie , that in time she ( as the rest ) shall bewray her hypocrisie . In the meane time , beleeue not euery spirit . But as Saint Iohn doth warne vs , proue the spirits whether they bee of God : for many false Prophets ( As he himselfe doth aduise vs ) are gone out into the world , &c. Saint Paule 1. Thessa . chap. 5. verse . 21. saith : proue all things , hold that which is good . As did the people of Berea . Concerning this holie Nunne , her hypocriticall life , her false myracles and illusions of the diuell , wherewith shee deceiued very many , & how shee was discouered and condemned : Read the swarme of false myracles , &c. Which thou shalt finde at the end of this Treatise . The which I haue added in this second impression . Returning then to Magdalen de la Cruze for such haynous offences and false miracles ' contempts and slaunders , of Christian Religion , was she condemned , yet not to be burned , but certaine penaunces , and close imprisonment . Should a faithfull and catholique Christian say , As saith Saint Paule that a man is iustified by faith , and not by workes , because the most iust and perfect workes which wee doe , are ( saith Esaias as stayned clothes ) Should he say , that God and no other ought to bee worshipped and serued . As Christ answered the diuell when he tempted him . Should he say that Anitchrist is set in the Temple of God : Who causeth himselfe to bee worshipped as God. As saith Saint Paule , and that Antichrists residence is in the Citie which hath seuen mountaines , or heades ( which is Rome ( as Saint Iohn saith . Should hee say That there is but one onely sacrifice to obtayne remission of sinnes ; which is the death and passion of Iesus Christ , As faith the Epistle to the Ebrewes chapter 7. Such a one would they burne . But Magdalen de la Cruz a terrible Hypocrite which fayned that shee did not eate , in so many dayes : and beeing demaunded how she was sustayned , said : with the only sacrament which she receiued : who wrought myracles by the arte of the diuell and caused her selfe to be inuocated & adored : and that besides , which we haue said : such a one shall not die . Arise Lord , Iudge thine owne cause . About the 1536. yeare , somewhat more or lesse , were foure Augustine Fryars hanged in Siuill . These men had secretly by night murdred their prouinciall ; and the day following to auoyd all note of suspition , all foure of them said Masse . But ( as they themselues afterwardes confessed ) they had no intention to consecrate : and so did they not consecrate . Yet in the rest , they vsed all the Ceremonies and acts accustomably done by them , that say the Masse . For confirmation of that which I haue said : that the popish priests haue oft times no intention to consecrate , and that not hauing intention to consecrate , they cause all those that heare their masse , to commit idolatrie : I will here rehearse one notable history , which a graue author reporteth : & in our dayes happened . There was in this land ( saith this author ) a certaine priest , &c. Whē this man for his filthy life & incredible rudenes and ignorance of holy things was deposed and another more sufficient which could well and profitably feede the sheepe of the Lord put in his place : He that was deposed about certaine busines which he had came to my house . After some discourse , I demanded of him , that seeing he had bene aboue 30 yeares a leacher , & that he had by his concubine some sonnes now of big stature , I demanded of him I say , if purposely & truly , & withall his hart , had at any time repēted him of his whoredome . He answered me that he had sometimes repented : As at the time whē he celebrated the birth of our Lord , & at the feast of the resurrection at Easter . At that time ( said he ) he alwaies separated his bed , & for some nights slept not with his concubine . I cōmanded of him if finally at any time , he had truly repēted him of this his abhominable life ? I demād of him , if with praiers teares sighes and grones , & that with delebrat purpose to liue thence forth chastly , & to chaūge his life into a better , he had craued pardon at Gods hand for his offence ? And if hauing reputed , he put from him , his concubine , with intent neuer more to receiue her He neuer had ( sayd he ) any such purpose . I sayd vnto him : How then saydest thou euerie day Masse ? How maidest thou no scruple to eate the bread of the Lord , and to drinke of his holie cuppe , thy conscience accusing thee , of so enormious a sinne ? Didest thou not feare that the earth would open , and swallowe thee vp quick ? I still insisting and constrayning him ; at last , he confessed , that not pronouncing the sacramentall wordes wherewith is consecrated the sacrament , that hee should not vnworthilie receiue the bodie and bloud of the Lord he had not consecrated . What sayest thou ? Sayd I I tell you that which passed , ( answered hee ) and the same is truth . Alas , Alas , sayd I , darest thou committe so horrible , and neuer once heard of wickednesse ? Is it possible that thou gauest so great an occasion , of so horrible Idolatry ? The people at your eleuation kneeled on their knees , cast thēselues to the earth , lifted vp the handes , towards the altar , stroke their breasts , and worshipped the vnconsecrate bread and cuppe . What thing is this ? I tremble to speake it . But God ( sayd I ) if thou repent not , will doubtlesse sometimes giue thee , the punishment , that for such abhomination and boldnesse thou deseruest . But what neede many words ? When I with wordes had earnestly reprooued him , my gallant ( who not with wordes , but with prison and irons deserued to bee punished ) began to excuse his fault , saying : that it was not so great , and that he was not alone , but many more , did the same : which thought it not so abhominable an offence , as I made it , &c. This far the said author . All they that heard the masse of those men , & adored the sacrament which they lifted vp : by their owne Cannons and decrees , cōmitted idolatry . For this is their Maxim that he consecrateth not , which hath no intention to consecrate and as little doth he consecrate that pronounceth not the words of consecration : miserable is the religion of those that depend vpon the intention of another . And who knoweth the intent of man , but God alone , which searcheth the harts ? In the meane time shall man doubt , whether that be God , which he worshippeth , or no. Therefore a certaine Inquisitor & most great enemy to the cōuerts , fearing when he heard masse , whither the priest had intētion to consecrate or no , said . O Lord if thou be there I adore thee . By this subteltie thought this Inquisitor to escape committing of Idolatrie . In the time of the Councel of Constance , there were 3 Popes , all three did the Councel , for their wickednes , & abhominations depose : and elected Martin 5. These 3 Popes , not being true Popes , could not ordaine priests nor giue them authority to consecrate . So that after their owne cannons All they that heard their Masses , committed Idolatry . As little did all they , that were ordayned in the time of Constantine 1. and of Pope Ione , consecrate . For Constantine being a laye man , and without receiuing any orders was by force , which Desiderius his brother , king of Lombardie , vsed to the Romaines , made Pope : who not being a priest , could not ordaine , nor giue authoritie to ordaine priests , which not being priests , consecrated not . Concerning Pope Ione , there is none doubted , but that neither shee , nor they by her ordayned , nor they which by her authoritie were ordayned did consecrate . And so as many as in the time of this man Pope , and in the time of this woman Pope adored the sacrament , by their owne Cannons committed Idolatrie . For although they had intention to consecrate , yet had they not the Caracter , which they call ( Indelibele ) Of the priestly order , and he which is not ordained priest , doth not consecrate : and not consecrating , all that heare his Masses commit Idolatry . And to make their sacrament the more to be loathed , I will recite here an historie , which in the 1526. yeare in a Monastery of Dominican Fryars of the towne of Auserra in Fraunce and vppon the solemne feast day of Corpus Christi happened . There was a Friar in the sayd couēt , who by reason of his age , and chiefly for being eaten with the Bubos , had not sayd Masse now of many dayes before : This increasing in him deuotion , he tooke courage to say Masse , vppon so solemne a day . So that , hee sayd Masse , and finished it . His Masse ended , and hee going through the cloister of the Monasterie , his stomack turned , and beeing not able to digest & retaine God : which hee had in bodie and bloud receiued , did vomit him vp before the chapter gate , Which thing once knowne a great rumour was presently raysed througout all the Couent . Some sayd this thing , others that thing should bee done . But in fine hauing some time disputed vppon this matter , they concluded that the Tabernacle or tombe which they vse to put on the graues , when they celebrate the Office of the dead , should be placed ouer that holy vomit . And so was it done , And this , that none should tread vppon , nor any dogges should eate that holie sacramentall vomit . And the more to honour it , foure light tapers they placed vpon the foure quarters of the tombe . This done , the Nouices were commaunded to sing all that day , the verse of the hymnes which is sung vppon that day of Corpus Christi : and beginneth : Tantum ergo Sacramentum veneremur cerni , &c. That is to say worshippe wee th●n with bowed knees , this so great a sacrament . Better should they haue sayd . This vomit of a pocky father , They sang also , the Anthem , of the same day , O Sacrum conuiuium : O holy banquet . But how holie soeuer they sayd it was , there was none ( albeit some thereto exhorted the rest ) that would tast it , nor put it into his bodie . For after the booke of de cautelis , as they call them , the best remedy is this that in such case can bee taken , sith among them all there was none of them , that dared to eate it : needefull it was , another shift should bee vsed . And thus it was : In the best wise they could gathered they vp that holie vomit , and very curiously daubed the ground where it had fallen . The Subprior then for that he Prior was from home ) arraied himselfe in holy ornaments and with light tapers carried the vomite to the Church in procession . Some sang that which before we haue said : others ( and these were the most holy frantiques and greatest hypocrites ) sighed and groned for the moestful spectacle that they saw : which much marred the feast : the vomit thus carried to the Church a new deliberation was needful what therewith should to be done : The opinion of the most ancient and most learned was , that this vomit should be cast into the fire and burned to ashes : & such ashes should be kept in el Sagrario , the Sanctuary : all which was done , as in their booke de Cautelis , &c. in such case it is commanded . So that the papists conclude themselues their God to be burned : their god I cal it , for this is their doctrin : that all the time that any forme or shew of bread or of wine shall be seen , al the time that it shal not be digested ( as was not that whē the Pocky father vomited it vp with the rest , ) the bread is not bread but the bodie of Christ ; and the wine is not wine , but the bloud of Christ . We haue recited the sorrowfull spectacle that happened to the Friars Dominickes , with their Sacrament vomited and burned : Now will we declare another , which one which was present and an eye-witnesse tolde me , that happened to the Franciscan Friers , but not so lothsome as the other . In the Couent De Alta vila , which was in the prouince of the principalitie of the kingdome of Naples , was an ancient Friar , called Frier Antonio de Contron , who for his recreation had nourished vp a Chough , and had taught her to fly vp vppon his shoulders , and to eate bread in his hand , and other such like thinges . When the Friar one Sabboth of the Aduent in the thousand fiue hundred threescore seuenteene yeare was saying the high Masse in the sayd Couent , and lift vp the Hoste , that they ( as they are woont ) should worship the same : The Chough which then hopped to and fro , sawe the Hoste , and supposed that her maister shewed her something to giue her . The Frier in the meane time pulled downe his Hoste : and the Chough remained there , watching if her maister should mocke her with anie thing againe . Whiles the Chough thus awayted : behold , when the Friar the second time shewed the Hoste ouer his shoulders , the Chough seeing it , immediately leaped vppon the shoulder of her maister , and caught hold of the Sacrament , and by flight pearched vppon a beame in the roofe of the Church . When the Friars , and the rest that heard the Masse , sawe this , they beganne to call vnto her , but shee would neither answere , nor come downe , for shee was busied with her breakefast which ( as shee thought her maister had giuen her . When good wordes nought auayled , they beganne to throwe stones and cudgels at her , vntill they brought her to the ground . And now had shee eaten all the Hoste , a fewe crommes excepted , which had fallen downe from her ( and note , that according to the opinion of our aduersaries , euerie small cromme is God , ) they tooke the poore Chough , and taken , did sentence her to bee burned , till shee were conuerted into ashes : which was perfourmed , and her ashes were kept in the Sanctuarie , as were the other of the vomite of the pockie Father . Into so manie strange thinges causeth Transubstantiation our aduersaries to fall . They beleeue that the bread is no bread , but the body of Christ . Hence it commeth that they beleeue the mouse , the worme , the chicken , the Chough , &c. to eate the body of Christ . But to manifest the deceit vnto them ( if they leaue to be deceiued ) let them well note , what here we will say : and this it is : Two kinds of creatures may eate the Sacrament : The one , which haue the vse of reason : and the other that haue not : those which haue it not are beastes : These creatures without vse of reason eate only bread and drinke wine : the sacrament of Christs body eate they not : neither doe they drinke the sacrament of his bloud : much lesse doe they eate the body of Christ or drinke his bloud , and so to eate the bread or not to eat , they neither reioice nor be sad . Men which haue the vse of reason ; are two folde : Some doe worthily receaue the sacrament ; and others vnworthily . They that vnworthily receaue the sacrament , are those , which doe not examine their consciences , Nor proue themselues , before they receaue the sacrament : & to them it is all one , to sit at the table of the Lord , and to sit at the table of the deuill : to receaue the most blessed sacrament which Iesus Christ in his holy suppe● presenteth vnto them : or to receaue the Idoll , which the Pope in his Masse putteth in his mouth . Such as these receaue not only the bread and wine ( if it be giuen them ) But receaue also the sacrament of the bodie and bloud of Christ : And this for their condemnation and not for their saluation . And so Sathan entreth in and possesseth them : As after the taking of the soppe hee entred into and possesseth Iudas . Such as these , doe no way receaue Christ , for the cause which wee haue shewed When wee proued the wicked , not to receaue Christ : not to receaue the Lords bread , but the bread of the Lord. As saith Saint Augustine , speaking of Iudas . They that worthily receaue the sacrament , bee they which examine their consciences , how they stand towards their God , and towards their neighbour . The which S. Paul 1. Cor. 11. calleth prouing of himselfe . And finding themselues faulty & imperfect doe humble themselues before God , repent , & withall their hart craue pardon & mercy . This done , not trusting in their owne worthines but in the worthines of Christ , they are bold to receiue the sacrament , not to their condemnation , but their saluation . For Christ , doth possesse them & incorporateth them into himselfe , and he incorporateth himselfe into them . These be they alone , which receiue not only the bread & wine : but also the sacramēt of the body & bloud of Christ ; by the bread , & by the wine signified : & receauing the sacramēt of the bodie & bloud of Christ they receiue truly & really , the glorious body & bloud of christ yet not carnally , but spiritually by faith . As before we haue said . would our aduersaries admit this so true and cleare doctrine that bringeth with it no absurdities , but rather taketh away manie , which the word of God doth teach vs , and the ancient Doctors doe witnesse , they would not beleeue that the mouse , the chicken , the poore Chough , &c. doe eate the bodie of Christ , but a peece of bread , and that but of small substance , and so would they not burne , nor being burned , preserue their ashes . I cannot omit here to tell that which on the same day of Corpus Christi , did an Inquisitor in Bercelona . The tale is this : It is 34. or 35. yeares , little more or lesse since , that being to go in solemne procession , which with so great pompe and triumph is vpon this day of Corpus Christi accustomed to be done through out all Spaine : and the Priest hauing now sung the high Masse , which wontedly is the last vpon that day ( for all the Priests will that day go in procession ) it then hapned , that the consecrated Host , which was to be put in the boxe , was so great that it could not be placed in the same . This seen , the preparation staied : and there was none in that famous companie , that could tel in such a case what ought to be done . But in the end , the wisest of the cōpany were of opinion , that another Masse should be sayd , and an Host consecrated of the like bignes with the boxe : but grieuous it was vnto them to waite so long : & it might be also , that no Priest was found , which had not already said his Masse , and broken his fast , the better to be able to go in procession : which as that day is very solemne , and is farre in going and comming . In this famous companie was there an Inquisitor much spoken of , called Molon . This man impatient to suffer so much delay , & waite so long a time , presuming vpon his Inquisitory authority , demanded a paire of sheeres , wherewith he clipped the consecrate Host : so that he made it fit for the boxe , and so the procession went forward . It is to bee thought that some did abhorre the rashnesse of the Inquisitor , and sighed to see their God and Creator ( as they call the sacrament ) so handled by the wicked hands of the Inquisitor . Others would say otherwise . This is most certain , that had any other but the Inquisitor committed such an offence , and chiefly had he bene of any race of a new Christian , he should not ( I suppose ) haue escaped with life : one by one , al that he had he should haue lost . The chastisement wherewith Signor Molon was punished for so enormious a fault , was ; that they depriued him of his inquisitors Office in Barcelona but because so notable an Inquisitor should not be idle , they prouided for him the office of the inquisitor at Seuill : where hee better might vse his handes in the time of the great persecution , which a few yeares before was raised : as in the life of Pius the 4. and the 1557. yeare we haue declared : This was the great punishment which they gaue to better him withall . We will then conclude this Treatise with a notable history reported by Don Rodrigo Archbishop of Toledo , who ended his history ( as himselfe at the end thereof witnesseth ) in the yeare of the Lord 1243. and in the 26. yeare of king Don Fernando , and in the time of the great vacation of Gregorie 9. So that it is now three hundred fifty fiue yeares since he wrote it . The said Archbishop , in his sixt booke and twentie fiue chapter , That the Office which they call Toledano by Isidorus and Leander ordayned , was throughout all Spaine celebrated , vntill king Don Alonso the sixt , which wanne Toledo , at the instance of his wife Queene Constance , Frenchwoman , sent to Rome to Pope Gregory 7. requesting him that the Toledan Office being taken away , the Roman Office throughout all Spaine might be vsed , &c. And in the 26. chap. he saith , that Pope Gregory 7. at the petition of king Don Alonso , sent one Ricardus , Abbot of Saint Victor , to set in good order the Churches of Spaine . This Legate sent by the Pope ( as the same Archbishop reporteth ) did wickedly gouerne : so that he was depriued from his office . Before he was depriued he much disturbed the state Ecclesiasticall and common wealth of Spaine , For the Legate and the King caused them to take the French Office , and to leaue the Toledan , wherein they and their Ancestors had beene brought vp by the space almost of fiue hundred yeares : which was from Saint Gregorie the first , in whose time liued Saint Leander and his brother Saint Isidor , Archbishops of Seuil , vntill this Gregorie the seuenth , in whose time reigned Don Alonso the sixt and so vppon a certaine day for his pleasure , was this matter very truly debated in the presence of the king , the Primate , the Legate , and the people . The Ecclesiasticall state , Nobilitie ( which the Archbishop calleth Militia ) and people did purposely much withstand it , endeuouring what they could , that their seruice should not be changed . But the king perswaded by his wife , a French-woman insisted with threates vnlesse it were chaunged . The conclusion was thus : Two knights were named to fight , the one for the king , which should defend the French Office : the other for the Nobilitie and Communaltie of Spaine , which should maintaine the office of Toledo . Hee that tooke part with the king was vanquished : & the people seeing the knight of the Toledan Office was victor , reioyced . But so greatly was the king pricked forward by the Queene , that hee would not chaunge his purpose ' saying : That the single fight or ( combat of two ) was not law . The knight which sought for the Toledan Office , was of the linage of the Matienças , whose race as yet liueth . And when for this cause arose great tumult ( for the Nobilitie and people did greatly mutine ) it was determined , that the booke of the Toledan Office , and the booke of the French Office should bee cast into a great fire : all being first commanded to assemble and pray together . Then after they had deuoutly ioyned together and prayed , both the one booke and the other were cast into the fire . And the booke of the Toledan Office arose vp safe and sound without dammage aboue all the flames of the great fire . All which , saw those that were present , & gaue thanks vnto God. But the king being of an high stomacke , and bold executor of his will , neither feared by the miracle , nor moued by request , perseuered rather in his purpose , threatening the losse of goods and life to those that should resist him : and so commaunded that the French Office ( which was now the same with the Roman ) should bee celebrated through all his kingdome . And then all weeping and swearing , the old Spanish Prouerbe began to be said : Alla van leyes , do quieren Reyes . As the king will , so go the lawes . And from that time was the French Office kept in Spaine , as well in the Psalter , as in the rest , which neuer before that time had bin receiued nor vsed in Spaine : yet in some monasteries it was afterwards vsed for a time : And the translation of the Psalter in manie Cathedrall Churches and Monasteries at this day is also vsed . Thus farre the Archbishop . In this historie reported by the Archbishop , is there much to be noted . First , that now 500 yeares past ( for so long time is it since Gregorie the seuenth died , in whose time reigned Don Alonso the sixt ) the diuine Office celebrated in all our countrie of Spaine was not the Roman , but the Gothish , which they called the Toledane office . This office was changed through the desire of a French woman , who so greatly pricked forward the king her husband , that he chaunged the ancient Office , maugre the state Ecclesiasticall , Nobilitie , and all the Communaltie of Spaine . The Pope also that commanded the Office should be chaunged , was one of the most abominable that did eate bread in his time . Many wrote his life : A great inchanter he was : by force of Armes without any election he made himselfe Pope : A tyrant he was , an heretike : he burned the Sacrament of the Altar , his God. And the moreouer , which in his abominable life we haue declared . For which enormious sinnes , in his absence ( for he would not appeare ) hee was condemned and depriued , in the Councell of Brixa . And Clement the third was made Pope in his place . The Legate of the Pope , which dealt in this businesse , of the chaunge of the Office , was aso another such like as his maister that sent him , and so abode in the same with his maister and Lord. For his wickednesse ( as the Archbishop reporteth ) was he depriued . In these two , Pope and Legate , is the old Spanish Prouerbe verified : Qual Abad , tal Monazillo : Such Abbot , such Nouice . Hereby shall our Spaniards perceiue , that the diuine Office and Translation of the Psalter , which our forefathers vsed in Spaine , vntill the yeare 1080 , or little lesse , was not the Roman office : much lesse was it the Masse , which now in Spaine is so greatly esteemed . For the Roman Office , which before fiue hundred yeares was celebrated , was defiled with the superstition and idolatry , which we now see in the Masse , as be Transubstantiation , the taking from the faithful the one half of the Sacrament , Intercession and Inuocation of Saintes Purgatorie , &c. Long time after , about the 1215. yeare , Innocent 3. being Pope was Transubstantiation admitted and made an article of the faith . Albeit true it is , that this Gregory 7. was the first that drawing it out of hell began to exalt it . And notwithstanding that the Romane Office then vsed was nothing so euill nor ought agreed in Idolatry with that which is now yet is it to be thought there was great difference between the Toledane and the Romane office , seeing that all Spaine so purposely and truly opposed it self to the king , the Queene , the Pope , and his legate , and receiued not the Romane Office but with great dislike and forced by threats of life & goods . That also is to be noted which the Archbishop speaketh concerning the combat of the 2 Knights and of the friar , which ( the Gothish Office remaining safe ) then burned the Roman Office. If they will haue miracles , this of the fire is strange . D. Illescas lib. 5. vpon the life of King Don Alonso the 6. saith almost the same that Don Rodrigo the Archbishop doth : for from him hee tooke it , but that of affected malice he changed some things : whose words I will here set downe : When hee that defended the part of the Gothish Office ( sayth he ) was Victor : the king stroue by all meanes to take it away , and hauing cast into the fire two Masse bookes ( the Archbishop saith , it was determined that the booke of the Toledan Office , and the booke of the French Office should bee cast into a great fire . He saith not Masse bookes ) the Roman leaped out of the fire . and the Gothish was not burned in it . The Archbishop saith , the booke of the French Office was consumed of the fire , and the booke of the Toledan Office arose vp without receiuing any domage . Here seest thou the maner of our aduersaries dealings . To aduaunce his Catholique faith hath God no need of such lies . And note that Doctour Illescas alleageth not the Archbishop , from whence hee tooke this report , lest his shamelesse falsifying should haue beene seene . The Authour , and the place , which is the sixt booke , the 25. and 26. chapters haue I alleaged . I beseech the Reader to reade it , that it may bee seene whether I , or Doctor Illescas doth ly . I speaking with the Guardian of S. Francis of Mexico , touching this falsification of Doctor Illesca● . It was so ( answered he me ) as Doctor Illescas said , and that our booke were falsified . But I brought him an old booke with the armes royall , printed at Granada , and shewed him the place , & the poore Warden was ashamed . And it is to be noted ( as noteth D , Illescas ) that by the command of Don Sancho 1. king of Arragon , the Gothish or Mosorabish Office was least to be sayd in Arragon , and the Roman Office , which now is vsed brought in . In S. Iohn de Pena the 21. day of March , in the 1071. yeare , was sayd the first Latine Masse after the manner of the Romaines : The same Doctor Illescas also saith : The 25. day of may in the. 1083. yeare King Don Alonso 6. wan Toledo , the great Church whereof called Mesquita was consecrated the 25. of October in the 1086. yeare . Thus was the Gothish office chaunged in Arragon fifteene yeares at least before it was in Castile . Note ye Spaniards ( which thinke and beleeue the Latine Masse , now sayd in Spaine , to be most ancient from the time of the Apostles ) the first Latine Masse , after the Roman maner was said in S. Iohn de Pena in the time of king Don Sancho 1. And in this yeare 1599. is no more but 528 yeares since . If ye beleeue not me , beleeue D. Illescas and others , that say the same which I do . A new thing is the Masse : which plucketh from the Church , the institution of Iesus Christ , I meane his holy Supper : God giue you grace to returne and restore it to it former place . Of this change others also make mention . George Cassander in the preface of his booke intituled Ordo Romanus de officio Missae , saith these words : But the Spaniards ( As they be most resolute in the institution which they haue once receiued ) held constantly for manie yeares the rites of their countrey . Their rite was called the Rite of the Mosarabes : and so was it called , because the Christians mingled with the Alarabes , which occupied the best part of Spaine , vsed the same , from the time of Saint Llefonso Archbishop of Toledo , and Saint Isidor Archbishop of Seuill . In the end and time of Gregorie the seuenth ( forcibly constrained by Don Alonso the sixt which wan Toledo , at the instigation of Queene Constance , a French woman , after many great contentions ( and not without teares , leauing their countrie rite , they receiued the French or Roman rite : Which rite notwithstanding could not so be rooted out , but that it still remained , and yet doth remaine in some Churches and Chappels of Toledo . Verie largely is this discourse in the generall historie of Spaine , made in the name of Don Alonso the tenth . It is also found in the historie of Don Rodrigo , a most graue Historiographer of Toledo . Hitherto Cassander . Iohannes Vasseus heereof maketh mention , speaking in his Chronicle of the destruction of Spaine , which happened in the time of King Don Rodrigo . The Christians ( saith this Authour ) which remained in Spaine , had libertie of their Christian religion , vntill the time of Don Alonso the seuenth , in whose time came out of Affrike the Almohades , which suffered no Christian to liue in the Christian religion . These Christians which liued among the Moores , were called Mosarabes , to wit , mingled with the Alarabes , and their diuine Office composed by Saint Leander and Saint Isidor , was called the Mosarabish Office. He saith also : This Office at this day is called Mosarabe , and is vsed in sixe parishes in Toledo , and in the Cathedrall Church , in the Chappell of Cardinall Francisco Ximenez . On certaine dayes of the yeare in Salamanca is it also vsed in the Chappell of Doctor Talauera . Others say they are called Muçarabes with ç , not with s , of Muça the Moorish Captaine which wan Spaine , and gaue libertie to the Christians to liue in the Christian religion . After this describeth Vasseus what maaner of Office is this Mosorabe , and how it is celebrated : But I much feare me , that the Office Mosorabe , now in the foresayd places celebrated , either by adding or diminishing , is much different from that , which Saint Leander and Saint Isidor made a thousand yeares past . Of this I feare me , because the Popes haue bene verie diligent in taking away that which hath bene contrarie to their doctrine , and in adding that which made for them . And so suspect I many of the ceremonies and garments , that now ( as saith Vasseus ) are vsed in the Office Mosorabe . In this opinion doe I strengthen my selfe , seeing that among other names of Saints in the Office Mosorabe named , are named Ambrose , Augustine , Fulgentius , Leander , Isidor . And it is not to bee thought that Saint Leander and Saint Isidore , which composed this Gothish Office , would put their owne names among the names of the Saints : and so thinke I , that they haue much added and taken away to and from the Office Mosorabe , to make it hold affinity with the Masse which now they say : and so to declare it almost all to be one . But be it as it will be , either that they haue added vnto it , or taken from it or not , I hold for a more sure thing the simplicitie and maner which Iesus Christ , his Apostles and Martyrs vsed in celebration of the holy supper , in the primitiue Church . Imbrace we then the first institution which the Euangelists and Saint Paul , 1. Cor. 11. recite : and so shall we not erre . By that we haue said in this Appēdix , thou shalt see most deerly beloued Spaine ( God for his mercy open thineeies , ) the account which the Pope & his cleargy make of the Sacrament , albeit , they affirme it to be God , & not bread nor wine ▪ It they vse to reuenge their wrongs , hatreds and malice : and so in Florence was the eleuation the signe to begin the murder . With it they poison , as a little before we haue said : They vse it for an Harbenger sending it one or modaies iornies before , atended with the basest sort of people : as in the beginning of this booke we haue declared : For coniuration they vse it : as did Gregory the seuenth , and because the sacrament did not answer him , he cast it into the fire , and burned it . The Dominicans of Auserra did also burne it : and the Franciscans de Alta villa burned the Chough , and in burning the Chough , they burned the Sacrament which she had eaten , &c. And the booke which they call de Cautelis , commanded in such cases , that they should so do . And when the Sacrament for want of renewing in time , is become mouldy , it commandeth it to be burned , and the ashes to be kept . Molon the Inquisitor clipped it also . The book of the Roman Office also was burned , the Gothish remaining miraculously safe and sound , as reporteth Don Rodrigo Archbishop of Toledo , before alleaged . Also seeing the diuell vseth it to deceiue , as he deceiued the Pope , when he told him hee should not die vntill he had said Masse in Ierusalem , before by vs mentioned vpon the life of Syluester the second : and to cause idolatrie , as we haue seene in Magdalen de la Cruz , and in the foure Fryars , which were hanged in Siuill : which had no intention to consecrate , and so did not consecrate ; and in the clearke which sayd not the words of consecration : and in them that Constantine 2 & Pope Ione ordayned : who had intention to consecrate but not being priests , as before we haue said , did not consecrate What shall we hereupon conclude ? Two things , the first , that the Popes and their ecclesiasticall rable , which doe such things be Atheistes , without any God ; or religion . The 2. That their Massall sacrament , albeit they say ( though many of themselues beleeue it not ) the same to be Gods is no God , but an Idoll set in the place of God , and as God worshipped . And if this be so ; why then do they persecute them with fire & bloud which ( so taught by the holy scripture ) do well know the Masse , & it misfall sacrament , to be a prophanation of the holie supper of the Lord ; to be a terrible abhomination and Idolatrie ? The Masse hath no agreemēt with the holy supper which the Lord instituted , & which his disciples did celebrate : Compare the one with the other ( the which we wil do at the end of this Treatise ) aswel touching the substaunce of that which is giuen ; as also the ceremonies with which it is giuen . And it is euidently to be seene , that there is no more agreement betweene the holy supper , & the diuelish Masse : then there is betweene light and darknesse : betweene good & euill , betweene truth & falshood betweene Christ and Beliall . I haue passed by the Lordes assistaunce ( whom with my whole hart I beseech to direct my steppes ) two terrible labyrinthes of filthinesse , and Idolatrie : which are the Pope aud his Masse . Now by the same assistaunce wee will enter into the most pleasant garden , into the most sweete and most holie orchard and garden full of all consolation and comfort . Which is the Treatise of the true priest , and of the true Sacrifice , which this our high priest offered : with which , wee being sinners , and sonnes of wrath , he reconciled vs to God. Oh good newes ! Heare them then , O Spaine , and beleeue them . In this Treatise I wil be short , for many things which were here to be sayd , haue we formerly sayd in the confutation of the false priestes , which is the Pope : and of the false sacrifice which is the Masse . And there haue we sayd it , for confutation of falshood : For how can falshood be confuted , but with the truth ? walke we then hence forth , as Children of truth and light . He that listeth to knowe , who is this high priest , and what is this his onely and eternall sacrifice : Let him read the Epistle which the Apostle wrote to the Hebrewes , & there clerely shal hee find both the one & the other . And no booke there is in all the holie scripture , which more to the purpose , and more axcellently handleth this argument , then this Epistle . An Epistle truely , worthie for each faithfull Christian to reade , and reade againe , and to retaine in memorie : Seeing there in is handled a matter so necessary , without the vnderstanding & knowledge whereof , it is impossible for mā to be saued . For what thing is more necessary , thē to know , who my redeemer is : & how he hath redeemed me ; & so to beleeue in him , & beleeuing in him , to be thankful vnto him , by liuing in holines and righteousnesse all the daies of my life ? His maiesty pardon our imperfections , & supply that much which is wanting . But before we enter into this matter . Let vs declare that , which we beleue of Christ : we confesse that Iesus Christ is truely God , and truely man , & that in as much as he is God , he is equall with the father & with the holy Ghost , & in nothing inferior . We confesse that in as much as he is man , he is lesse then the father , and lesse then the holy Ghost , and in nothing equal . We confesse these two , so far different natures diuine , & humaine , not to haue bin vnited nor conioyned for euer , but in time : as saith S. Paule when ( saith he ) the fulnes of time was come , God sent his son made of a woman , & made vnder the lawe , &c. The same saith S. Iohn . And the word was made flesh , and dwelled among vs. So that from thenceforth is hee called , and is true God and true man : and so according to this coniunction , Christ is lesse then the father . For the father hath made him , and giuen him vnto vs. For our king , Prophets and priest . Which three offices , the name of Christ signifieth , which is a Greeke word , and is the same that is Messias in Hebrewe and Vngido in our Spanish tongue . So also is it called , because these three kindes of men , were in olde time annointed . And so doe wee read that Samuel annointed Saul for king . Dauid also hee annointed . Sadoc annointed Solomon , &c. Concerning the Prophets wee read that Elias annointed Eliseus . Concerning the Priests annoynting , it is seene in Exod. . 30. 50. These 3. Offices doth the holie scripture attribute to Christ . It calleth him king Psal . 2. 6. I haue appointed to my selfe a king ouer Sion . Also Luke 1. 33. And he shall raigne ouer the house of Iacob for euer , & his kingdōe shall haue no end . Also Iohn 1. 49. 12. 15. Mat. 22. Al the places also which say Christ to be the head of the Church , cōfirme Christ to be king , a Prophet he is called Esaie , 61. 1. Luk. 4. 19. Also Deut. 18. 15. It is promised that God wil raise vp a Prophet : which place S. Peter , in that excellēt sermō which S. Luke mentioneth , vnderstandeth of Christ who is the Prophet of Prophets . In the same maner vnderstādeth it S. Stephen . A priest is hee called Psal . 110. 4. Thou art a Priest for euer , after the order of Melchizedech . Which place in the Epistle to the Hebrewes , is oftentimes alleaged : where it calleth him the only & euerlasting priest . But the difference between the kings Prophets & priests of the olde Testament , & Christ , is this : they were the figure of Christ , and annointed they were with materiall & visible oyle : But Christ is the thing figured , & is annointed not with visible oyle , but with the grace of the holy spirit . As he himselfe Luk. 4. 18. doth witnes , in declaring the prophesie of Esaie . The spirit of the Lord , &c Of this kind of ointmēt , thus speaketh the Psal . 45. 7. Thou hast loued righteousnes , and hated Iniquitie . Wherfore God euen thy God , hath annointed thee with the oyle of goodnes , aboue thy fellowes , which place the Apostle vnderstandeth of Christ . And Christ being annointed with the spirituall oyntment , we vnderstand his kingdome not to be of this world , his doctrine to be heauenly & his priesthood to be euerlasting & diuine . Christ as king appointed of the father , gouerneth his Church & giueth her lawes : which no prince , nor the mightiest monarch of the world , may disdaine or abolish . For it is noted that all ( how mighty soeuer ) do acknowledge him for king of kings & Lord of Lords . For God ( as saith S Paul ( exalted Christ , & gaue him a name aboue all names : that at the name of Iesus , euery knee do bowe in heauen in earth , and vnder the earth . Christ as a prophet doth teach vs the will of his father doth shewe vs what we ought to fly : & what we ouht to follow . Whō the father gaue vnto vs , for our Doctour , maisterand teacher , whē he said : This is my beloued sonne in whom I take delight , heare him . He wil we should heare another Doctrine , albeit an Angel from heauen doe preach it , If an Angel from heauen ( saith Saint Paul ) shal preach vnto you another gospel thē that which I haue preached vnto you ( the which he had learned of the Lord Iesus ) Let him be accursed . The office of the priest , is to appeare before the diuine Maiestie : to appease his wrath , and to obtaine grace for vs. The which he performeth : Offering a sacrifice pleasing , and acceptable vnto him . This did Iesus Christ , offering vp himselfe vpon the Crosse . Which sacrifice one only time offered , and neuer more reiteratetd ( For reiteration should shewe imperfection to haue beene in it ) was so sweete , and so good a sauour vnto God , that he was pleased : and being pleased , was reconciled with men . So that he pardoned all our sinnes and sanctified vs for euer . Of these three offices treateth also the epistle to the Hebrewes . In the 1 chapter , it sheweth the excellencie and maiestie of Christ aboue the Angels , and consequently ouer all Creatures . In which it deuoteth his kingdōe . In the third chapter , the Apostle calleth him the teacher of the will of God. Which thing did the Prophets . chapter 13. 20. he calleth him Great Pastor . By Pastor , he vnderstandeth a teacher . And so in the 7. verse he said . Remember your Pastors which speake vnto you the word of God , &c. That Christ is a priest , and his sacrifice , his proper body , his flesh , and his bloud which he himselfe offered to the father for vs , all this Epistle is full thereof . Of which I will here make a short Summarie concerning that which toucheth his Priesthood and sacrifice . This then is that , which we now promised to shewe . So necessary for a Christian , is this Doctrine of the Priesthood and sacrifice of Christ . That without it , it is impossible to be saued . For ( as saith Saint Peter ) there is no saluation in any other : and no other name there is giuen to men vnder heauen : wherein we may be saued : Come we then to the Summary : in the first chapter of the Epistle , the Apostle sheweth the excellencie of Christ aboue the Angels The which he confirmeth with passages of the scripture . In the 3. verse , He maketh mention of the sacrifice of Christ : hauing made ( saith he ) the purgation of our sinnes in himselfe chap. 2. The Apostle hauing proued in the first chapter , the dignity of Christ , concludeth in the beginning of the 2. chapter the obedience due to his doctrin , & the great punishmēt : prepared for vs , if we despise the same : which menaces he afterwards vseth , & chiefly in the 6 and 10 chap In the third chapter , he compareth Christ with Moses : proueth Christ to be his superior : wherefore he exhorteth the Hebrewes to obey him ; And that they should not be obstinate against Christ : As their fathers in the time of Moses , were obstinate against God. In the 1. vers . he saith . Consider the Apostle & Bishop of our profession Iesus Christ . In the 4. chap. He exhorteth thē to cōtinue in the receiued grace of the Gospel , & openeth the gate to the Treatise of the priesthood of Christ : & so saith he verse 14. Therefore hauing one ( so ) great a high priest , which pearced the heauens Iesus , &c. And in the 15. verse , we haue not an high priest , which cēnot haue cōpassion of our infirmities : In the 5. chap. The Apostle sheweth , what the office of the high priest is : speaketh of the dignitie of Christ & of his offering , & of the vertue & efficacy thereof . The dignity . The eternall son of God : The offering his flesh and his bloud himselfe . The efficacie of his sacrifice , to be heard of the father , & made the cause of euerlasting saluation , to those that obey him ( as he saith verse . 9. ) In the 6. verse , saith he Christ is a priest for euer , after the order of Melchizedech . Which maner of speaking , the Apostle taketh of Dauid . Psal . 110. 4. & oft times vseth it in this Epistle chap. 5. vers . 6 & 10. chap. 6. 20. cap. 7. verse . 17. & 21. And in the 15 verse he sath : that he is likened to Melchizedech . What the order of Melchizedech is , we haue before said speaking of Transubtantiation . In the 6. chap. he calleth Christ our forerunner & high priest , &c. In the 7 chap. the Apostle taking occasion of the last words of the chapter going before : Thou art a priest for euer , after the order of Melchizedech , beginneth very fitly to intreate , who Melchizedech was , and wherein he was like to Christ , without father ( saith vers . 3. ) without mother , &c. This done , the Apostle sheweth the priesthood of Christ , which is after the order of Melchizedech , to be much more excellent , then the leuitical priesthood . The causes which he sheweth , are that the priesthood of Christ being come , it adnulled & abolished the leuiticall priesthood : that also of Christ was instituted with another : The Lord sweare ( saith he ) & will not repent , &c. Psal . 110. But the Leuitical priesthood was instituted without an oath , the priesthood also of Christ is eternal , & euer holdeth his being & vertue : the Leuiticallnot . Also Christ , who exerciseth this euerlasting priesthood , is much more excellēt thē Aaron : which exerciseth the Leuitical priesthood : Of so great vertue is the sacrifice of Christ . That hauing one only time offered , he left no place for any other expiatory sacrifice . For he eternally saueth those that come vnto God by him : euer liuing to make intercession for them . They need not then any other sacrifice , but the only death & passion of Christ . And as little haue they need of any other Intercessor , or mediator but only Christ . Who so will not be contented with this only sacrifice , nor with this only intercessor , let him seeke for others better . To such a one , it wil happē , that leauing the foūtain of liuing water , he shal dig cesterns , which will hold no water . Also , of so vnmeasurable vertue is this sacrifice which Christ one only time offered that it neither ought , nor can be reiterated . For reiteratiō is a most sure argument of imperfectiō : And this is the cause why the Leuitical facrifices were so , & so often reiterated , because the bloud of calues , and of Goates , could not perfectly sanctifie either those that offered them , or those for whom they were offered . He that will attentiuely read , & meditate vpon this 7. chap. shall not desire any other sacrifice but that only which Iesus Christ one onely time offered . Which was himselfe : As verse 27 is declared . The memory whereof the Lord commandeth vs to renewe so often as we celebrate his holie supper . And this word ( once ) which the Apostle . chap. 9. verse . 12. 25. 26. 28. and chap. 10. 10. 12. 14. vseth , is very much to be noted . For vpon the word ( once ) groundeth the Apostle his argument , to proue the priesthood of Christ to be much more excellent ; then the Leuitical priesthood . For the Leuitical priests , reiterated their sacrifice which they offered : First for their owne sinnes , and then for the sinnes of the people : But Christ offered not sacrifices but one only sacifice ( to wit ) himself : and not for himselfe ( for he had no sinne : neither was there any guile found in his mouth ) but for others . And this sacrifice did he not oftentimes offer , nor commanded it should be oftentimes offered : one only time did he offer it . In the 8. chap. the Apostle repeates that which he had said in the chap going before concerning the heauenly & euerlasting priesthood of Christ . In the 9. chap. he three or foure times repeateth the word once . In the 10. chap. vers . 10. he repeateth the word once . In the 5. and 12. One sacrifice , and vers . 14. One only offering . Hitherto treateth the Apostle of the Priesthood & sacrifice of Christ : and as in the word , after the order of Melchisedech , there remaineth great mystery : for by it the Apostle proueth the Priesthood of Christ to be eternal , repeating the same as ( wee haue seen ) for a word of so great importāce . So also in the word Once , which the Apostle so often repeateth is there great mysterie : for therby two things are proued . The first is , that there is no other sacrifice to obtaine remission of sinnes , but onely that which Iesus Christ offered . The second is , that this sacrifice is , & euer shall be of so great vertue and efficacie , as it was the day , houre and moment when Christ offered it : for which cause it neither ought , nor may be reiterated , without doing most great iniurie to Christ : as though his sacrifice which he once offered , were not fufficient to obtain pardon for all sins : & that therefore another new sacrifice were needful , or at the least to reiterat the old . All , as many as were , or shal be saued , not onely since the death of Christ , but before his death also , frō the first iust Abel , vnto the last , were , are , & shal be saued by the vertue of this only sacrifice once offered . Otherwise must he often haue suffered since the foundation of the world . But now in the end of the world hath he appeared once to put away sin by the sacrifice of himselfe : These be the words of the Apostle : against which nothing impugneth that which S. Iohn saith in his Reuelatiō : That the Lambe ( Christ ) was slaine frō the beginning of the world : for Iesus Christ but onely once died : & this was , whē Tiberius Caesar was Emperor : which is now 1566. yeares since . How thē saith S. Iohn , that he died frō the beginning of the world ? To this say we , that S. Iohn meant that the sacrifice which Christ offred , did not only profit those that in the time of Christ , or sithence liued : but all those also , which were long time before frō the beginning of the world . For all before the death of Christ , which beleeued that the seed of the woman ( which is Christ ) should breake the head of the serpent ( which is the diuel ) were neither more nor lesse saued , then these which sithence the death of Christ , beleeue that he is come and that by dying he hath ouercome the deuill . In the same God whom we beleeue , beleued they : the same faith which wee hold held they : and by the same sacrifice of Iesus Christ one only time & no more offred they & we are saued : The same Sacraments as touching the substance that we haue , had they . So wittnesseth Saint Paul when he saieth : Moreouer , Brethren I would not that yee should be ignorant , That all our fathers were vnder the cloud and all passed through the Sea : and were all baptised vnto Moses in the cloud and in the sea , and did all eate the same spirituall meate and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke : for they dranke of the spirituall Rocke that followed them which Rock was Christ . This is the difference between them and vs , that they beleeued Christ the Messias , shuld come and we beleeue that he is already come , and hath fulfilled all whatsoeuer was written of him . We then here conclude ; that with one only sacrifice , which Iesus Christ offred , and this one only time , and no more he sanctified for euer all those that from the beginning of the world haue bene , are , and shall be sanctified . The Lord God , which whē we were the children of wrath and his enemies , hath shewed vs such mercie , giue vs grace firmely and constantly to perseuer in this faith , & perseuering , may liue in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life . The holy Scripture ( as we haue seen ) mentioneth two kinds of Priests which offer sacrifice for sinnes : the one after the order of Aaron , the other after the order of Melchisedech . Many there were after the order of Aaron , because being mortall , they died , and being dead one succeded another . After the order of Melchisedech no other Priest there is but only Christ : who being an euerlasting Priest , and his sacrifice being of euerlasting vertue , admitteth no companion : for he only is sufficient . This priesthood shall shall endure for euer , and it is proper to the new Testament , wherein there is not , nor can be more then one onely Priest , which neither hath , nor can haue companion nor successor in his office . For he is an euerlasting priest : and therefore his offering one only time offered , is of euerlasting vertue . Hereupon we then conclude , that if the Masse-priests ( which say they offer Christ in Sacrifice for the sins of men ) be Priests instituted by God , either they so be after the order of Aaron , or after the order of Melchisedech ( for of these two only orders the scripture maketh mention . ) But Priests they be not after the order of Aaron , which already ceased with the death of Christ . As little are they of the order of Melchisedech : for after this order there is but one only Priest , which is Christ . Hereuppon it followeth , that if they be Priests , not by God , but by the diuell be they instituted : and so be they the Priests of Baal . May it please our God and Lord to conuert them : Or if they bee vessels of wrath , to breake them with his rod of yron , that they doe not more mischiefe to the Catholique Church , the Spouse of Iesus Christ , and with his precious bloud redeemed . I trust in mine omnipotent God that one day he will haue mercie vppon our country of Spaine : and send the true Elias , which with the power of Gods word shal kill these false prophets & filthy priests . Besides the expiatory sacrifice , wherof we haue spoken , anothere there is called Eucharisticall , of thanksgiuing : This sacrifice offereth and ought to offer euery faithfull and Catholique Christian : and for such a one , he that offereth it not , neither is , nor ought to be holden . What maner of sacrifice this is , in the beginning of this Treatise of the Masse we haue before declared . And if euery Christian offer vnto God this kind of sacrifice ; it followeth hereupon that euery Christian , seeing he offreth sacrifice , is a priest . And for this cause God commanded Moses to say these words to all the people of Israel , Ye shall be vnto me a kingdom of Priests , and a holy nation . And S. Peter speaking to all the faithfull , saith : Ye are a chosen generation , a royall priesthood , an holy nation , , a peculiar people , that ye should shew forth the vertues of him that hath called you out of darknesse into his maruellous light , &c. S. Iohn in his Reuelation , speaking of the Lambe , saith : Thou hast made vs vnto our God kings & priests . Of this which we haue said we conclude , Christ only to be the Preist , who offring vp himselfe & this onely once , obtained for vs remission of sins : & that all faithful christians are priests & that not once , but manie times , euery day , euery houre , & euery moment ( so ought it to be done ) do offer sacrifices of praises vnto God. And why ought we to praise God , & to giue him thanks ? For al the benefits which we receiue ech momēt of him touching both body & soule . But for this benefit chiefly that passeth all others which is the inestimable benefit that we receiue by the death & passion of Christ . By the sin of the first Adam we were all made sinners and seruants of sinne , sonnes of wrath , enemies of God and to two sorts of death , temporall and eternall of body & soule condemned . Strangers we were from the common wealth of Israel which is the house of God : And so all the goodnes which was in vs , was either wholly lost and banished from vs , or els corrupted and endamaged through sinne : So that we cannot think well , much lesse can we doe well . The cause of all this is sin : which ( as saith Saint Paul ) entred into the world by Adam , & by sin , death : And so death went ouer all men : for as much as all men haue sinned . But contrary wise , by the righteousnes of the second Adam Christ , by his obedience , by his death & passion ( for of no lesse power to saue was his obedience , then the disobedience of the first Adam to condemne all ) are we made iust , free from sin , sonnes & friends of God , heires of life eternal , citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem , desirous to do wel , and enemies vnto euil : and whatsouer wickednes is in vs , it is conuerted into goodnes : For by Christ grace entred into the world , and by grace , life , : and so went grace vnto all men in him , in whom all men were saued . O my God , how vnspeakeable is thy mercie and goodnesse , that thou so much louedst the sinfull world , that thou gauest thine only begotten son , that euery one that beleeueth in him should not perish , but haue euerlasting life , &c. And if God so loued the world , that he spared not his onely begotten son , but gaue him vp for vs how thē shal he not giue vs al things with him ? Who shall lay anie thing to the charge of Gods elect ? And that moreouer which S. Paul to this purpose saith , Rom. 8. 32. But God setteth out his loue or charitie towards vs : seeing , that whiles wee were yet sinners , Christ died for vs. Much more then being now iustified by his bloud , shall wee be saued from wrath through him . For if when we were enemies , we were reconciled vnto God by the death of his sonne : much more now being reconciled vnto God , shall wee be saued by his life , &c. Who so listeth to know and meditate vppon that which Christ did , and suffered to obtaine for him remission of sinnes , and reconcile him with God : let him reade the historie which the Euangelists set downe concerning the life and death of Christ : he shall finde , that from the houre wherein he was borne v●ntil he died , no other thing he was but a verie example of crosses afflictions , miseries and calamities . And what greater miserie then to be born in a manger amongst beasts ? And that when he was borne , it behoued him to fly to a strange land , for feare of Herod , who sought to slay him ? This miserie can none vnderstand but he that with aduersitie , hath bene a stranger . And to what land did he fly ? To a land of a barbarous language , and strange religion . It is great comfort for a stranger to find people of his owne nation : but much more is it to find people of his owne religion . Very long should I be , thus to prosecute the life of Christ : to the Euangelists I referre me . And if miserable was his life to the eyes of men : much more miserable and vnhappy was his death . Sith as a transgression of the diuine and humane law , he was publikely sentenced to die vpon the crosse : which kind of death was not giuen but to abominable persons , which had committed enormious offences and sinnes . And so pronounced the holy scripture such sentence , when it said , Cursed is he vvhich hangeth on the tree . And so Saint Paul speaking of Christs humiliation , saith : He became obedient vnto the death , euen the death of the crosse . And all this which he out wardly suffered , was nothing in comparison of that which his most holy soule inwardly felt : this was , the insupportable burthen of sinnes , not his , but of all men , which God layd vpon him : for which , hee onely was to satisfie . This so great a weight felt Christ , when praying in the garden he sayd , Father if thou wilt , let this cuppe passe from me , yet not mine , but thy will be done . And so great was his sorrow , that an Angell from heauen appeared vnto him , and comforted him : and notwithstanding being in an agonie , hee prayed more earnestly : and his sweate was ( as witnesseth the same Euangelist ) like droppes of bloud trickling downe to the ground : & so as abhorred and forsaken of the Father , for the multitude of sins ( not his , but ours ) which were poured vpon him , a little before he gaue vp the ghost , cried he out with a loud voice , saying : My God my God , why hast thou forsaken me ? Christ , thou seest here cast into the depth of hell , striuing with death , with sin , & with the diuel , which fel to the erth with him : but their reioycing not lōg endured : for Christ aided by his diuine power returned vpon his enemies : and did in such sort suppresse them that he vāquisht thē for euer . This is that which S. Peter saith : Whom God hath raised vp , an● loosed the sorrowes of death , because it was impossible that he should be holden of it . And so Christ hauing vāquished his enemies , satified the Father for our sins , & reconciled vs with him , went out victorious frō this cruel & bloudy battell . Read for this purpose Esai . 53. wherein Esayas seemeth not to bee a prophet which foretelleth that which should happen to Christ , but an Euangelist , which recounteth that which already had befallen him . In the 4. verse he saith : Surely he hath borne our infirmities and carried our sorrowes : yet we did iudge him as plagued and smitten of God and humbled . vers . 5. But he was wounded for our transgressions , hee was broken for our iniquities , the chastisment of our peace was layd vpon him , and with his stripes are we healed , verse . 6. All we like sheepe haue gone astray : we haue turned euery one to his owne way , and the Lord hath layd vpon him the iniquitie of vs all &c. And ver . 11. By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie manie : for he shall beare their iniquities . An admirable chapter is this against the obstinate Iewes , which expect their Messiah to be verie mighty in this world , a great warriour , which shall kill and cleaue asunder . But here the Prophet depaintcth out a man , the most humbled of any that hath been , whipped and wounded of God and men , without any forme or beautie : so had he bene handled of God and men . Admirable also is this chapter to proue the Diuinitie of the Son of God , of the Messiah , of our Christ . For who can by faith in him ( which the prophet calleth with his knowledge ) iustifie men ? Who can giue righteousnesse , and take away the sinnes of men but God alone ? This doth Christ : therefore is he God. The same Christ , Matth. 9. 6. saith , that he hath power to pardon sinnes : and so said he to the sicke of the palsie , Sonne , be of good comfort , thy sinnes be forgiuen thee . For which cause said the Scribes that he blasphemed . And so said he to the sinful woman Luk , 7. 4. S. Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee . The Scripture in many other places maketh mention of this humiliation and deiection of Christ , and then of his glorious triumph against his enemies . But this which we haue sayd sufficeth . This benefit of the death and passion of Christ proposed ingenerall to all men , doeth Saint Paule by faith applye to him selfe , saying : I am crucified with Christ : and liue , not I now but Christ liueth in me : and in that I now liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the sonne of God , who hath loued me , and giuen himselfe for mee : Who so will enioy this benefite proposed in generall to all , let him learne of Saint Paule to apply it by faith in particular to himself . For whosoeuer shall not so doo : Let him holde it for spoken , he shall not enioy it . They only be safe which beleue Christ to be giuen for their proper sinnes and risen againe for their iustification . Hee which of himselfe shall not particularly beleeue this , shall be condemned : the death of Christ shall nothing auayle him . But he which shall beleeue it , shall be saued : and being saued , is assured that neither death , nor life , nor Angels , nor principalities , nor powers , nor things present , nor things to come , nor strength , nor height , nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to separate him from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. His Maiestie increase this faith , his gift it is . A Christian then armed with such weapons of faith , shall patiently , and I say more ioyfully suffer for Christ , tribulation , sorrow , persecution , famine , nakednesse , danger , sword , fire , and dishonour : for to all these things the very day that wee truely beleeue in Christ , are wee subiect . For the disciple is not more to bee exempted from them then his maister was . Hee increase faith in vs , and make vs constant in aduersities : for without him can we do nothing ; and with him can we do all things . This verie well perceiued Saint Paule , when he sayd , I am able to do all things , through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me . God then with his exceeding loue so louing vs , that he spared not his proper and only begotten Sonne , but gaue him vp for vs ; and being bought , not with gold nor siluer , but with an inestimable treasure , with the most precious bloud of Christ , the Lambe without spot , let vs not abase nor subiect our selues to sinne and wickednesse : but seeing we are the friends , sonnes and heires of God , and brothers and coheires with Iesus Christ : let vs highly esteeme our selues and apply our selues to vertue : that God bee not angrie , but ioyfull to haue such sonnes ; nor Christ ashamed but rather honored to call vs brethren friendes and companions . In the sacred Scriptures are there very many places , wherein the holy Spirit doth exhort vs to liue godly and holily : but of all haue I chosē one , which maketh much to the purpose , because in it are mentioned , both kindes of sacrifices ( to wit ) the propitiatory which only Christ one only time offered : and the Eucharistcall which euery moment we offer , or to ( speake better ) ought to offer : the Spirit of God by the mouth of S. Paul , doth thus exhort vs : Be ye therefore followers of God , as deare children , & walke in loue , euen as Christ hath loued vs , and hath giuen himselfe for vs , to be an offring and sacrifice of a sweet smelling sauor to God : But fornication and all vncleannesse , let it not once be named among you , as it be commeth Saints : neither filthines neither foolish talking , nor iestings , which are things not comely : but rather giuing of thanks , &c. For all the che chapter is an exhortation to well liuing . Let not man thinke , for being called a Christian , for being baptised , for saying that he beleeueth in God , for being trayned vp in the Church , where he frequenteth sermons , and celebrateth with the rest , the holy supper : Let him not thinke for all this ( say I ) that hee shall be saued : if hee keepe not together with this the commaundements of God. If thou wilt ( saith Christ ) enter into life , keepe the commandements : thou shalt not kil , thou shalt not cōmit adultery , &c. That hypocrits may doe , and doe the same : but not this . For without a true and liuely faith , which hypocrites and wicked Christians , haue not , this cannot be done . The outward shew , the dead faith , imaginary and idle , is not the faith which iustifieth : but the liuely , true , and diligent faith which bringeth forth in time fruits of charitie . For as true fire , cannot be without heate , and the greater that the fire is , the greater heat it giueth : So true faith cannot be without good works : and the more the faith is , so much the more it worketh . And contrariwise : as the painted fire warmeth not , as little also the dead faith worketh : for being dead , how shall it worke . Such a perfection doth the holy Spirit require in vs , that we do not onely good , and commit no euill , but willeth also that we be not familiar nor conuersant with the wicked . Whereas such calling themselues brothers , bee hypocrites , vniust and impious . So commaundeth the Apostle , 1. Cor. chap. 5. 1. If any man ( saith hee ) calling himselfe a brother , shall be a fornicator , a couetous person , an idolater , an euill speaker , a drunkard , a theefe , with such a one eate not . The cause why we ought not to bee familiar with such , in the second epistle to the Thessal . chap. 3. 14. he sheweth . And conuerse not with him ( saith he ) that hee may bee ashamed . And Rom. 16. 17. he commandeth vs to depart from them which make dissentions . And 2. Ioh. vers . 10. it is commanded we should not salute them . To receiue then and enioy the benefit of Christs sacrifice , such ought ( as we haue mentioned ) to be the life of a Christian . Hee that shall not be so perfect , ( for who shall hee bee ? seeing there is no man but finneth , and sith the iust man falleth seuen times , I would say many times a day : if he fall seuen times a day , what will hee doe all his life long ? fall and rise againe . ) He that shall not then be so perfect , let him desire so to be : let him sigh and bewayle his imperfection before the Lord : let him beseech him of grace to become perfect . Let him beleeue the Lord to be so good , that he will accept this good desire , proceeding from so contrite and humble heart : and so will he supply the faults of our imperfections , and not impute them vnto vs. And thus shall we enioy the benefite of the sacrifice which Christ our high and onely Priest once offered to his Father . We haue proued Christ onely to be our Priest , and onelie his body & bloud which he once offered vpon the crosse to be the only and vnreiterable sacrifice expiatorie , whereby our sinnes are pardoned , and we for euer sanctified . Let vs now ( as we promised ) treat of the institution of the holy supper , and so wil we conclude this Treatise . The Lord knowing our carelesnesse , negligence & forgetfulnes of the things which concern our saluation , that we shuld not forget the benefit of his death & passion , did institute the most holy sacrament of his precious body , which he gaue vpon the crosse , & of his precious bloud , which he shed in his passion : which sacramēt he wold shuld be vnto vs a memoriall of al that which he suffred for vs , & of the benefit we receiue by his death & passion , As often as ye shal do this ( to wit , as ye shall celebrate the holy Supper ) ye shal do it ( saith Christ ) in remembrance of me . One only time was Christ offered , and by this ( only offering ) he obtained for vs a generall pardon of all our sinnes . But hee would we should alwayes remember this benefit : And to help our memorie did he institute this sacrament , and willeth wee not once but many times in our life receiue it . The institution of this Sacrament , the Euangelists Matthew , Marke , and Luke do declare : but most largely Saint Paul in 1. Cor. chap. 11. and in the tenth chap. he beginneth also to intreate thereof . He are wee then Saint Peul declare how Christ celebrated his holy supper , wherein hee instituted the Sacrament of his body , and of his bloud . I receiued of the Lord ( saith Saint Paul ) that which I also deliuered vnto you , to wit , that the Lord Iesus the same night that he was betrayed , tooke bread : and when he had giuen thanks he brake it , and said : Take , eate : This is my body which is broken for you . Do this in remembrance of mee . Likewise also after supper , he tooke the cup , saying : This is the new testament in my bloud : Do this as often as you shall drinke it in remembrance of me . For as often as you shall eate this bread , and drinke of this cup , ye shall shew forth the Lords death vntill his comming . Whosoeuer therefore shall eate this bread , and drinke of this cup vnworthily , shall be guiltie of the body and bloud of the Lord. Let then a man proue himselfe , and so eate of that bread , and drinke of that cup. For who so eateth and drinketh the same vnworthily , eateth and drinketh his owne damnation , not considering the Lords body . We haue heard how the Lord did celebrate his holy supper and instituted therein the most holy sacrament of his body and bloud . The same order that Iesus Christ vsed in celebrating of it , held his Apostles , as often as they celebrated the same . This selfe same order ( as we haue before shewed ) was for a thousand yeares space obserued in the Church . Albeit true it is , that before the thousand yeares were accomplished , Sathan ( enuying the great benefite and comfort which we receiue with this sacrament ) began to alter it , adding thereto many thinges touching rites and ceremonies . But the thousand yeares passed , the whole sacrament with furie hee cast to the earth : and in place thereof aduaunced an idoll made of dough made betweene two irons , which they adore and sacrifice vnto , neither more nor lesse , then if it were God himselfe that created heauen and earth . But in all this time of so great ignoraunce , and Idolatrie . The Lord ( as we haue said ) did neuer vtterly forsake his Church : For euer he raised vp some true prophet , some holy man , or men , that with zeale of the Lordes house , and nor accompting of the daunger whereunto they thrust their liues reproued the world . Because through the Church of God , was sold this so horrible idolatry . But particularly in these our times hath the Lord shewed mercy , raysing vp very many learned & godly men . Which being simple poore men , haue with great zeale , opposed them selues to the tyranny of Antichrist , and to all the power of the world . which was inchanted & bewitched with the false Doctrine of Antichrist . And so hath God blessed the labour of these men ( As he blessed in times past , the labour of the Apostles , meane & simple people ) that they haue cast to the earth the Missa , or Masse , the breaden God , which our aduersaries haue raysed vp and haue eftsoones restored the holy supper which the Lord Iesus , the night before he should suffer , celebrated with his disciples . They that haue eyes to see , Let them see , and they that haue eares to heare , Let them heare . That seeing , and hearing , All the world may iudge , if that be true , which we say . I will here set downe , the order holden in our Churches , which God , by the meanes of these holy men , hath in our time reformed , when the holy supper is celebrated . Hearken then O Spaine , what in thine owne Language I speake : that small and great , learned , and vnlearned may vnderstand me . The forme which is holden in the reformed Churches , of celebration of the holie supper of the Lord. It is to be noted . That the Lords day before the supper is celebratae . The minister doth warne the people that each one dispose , and prepare himselfe to receiue it worthily and with such reuerence as is meete , The second thing which is done is , that youthes , which haue now attayned to yeares of discretion , doe not present themselues to receiue it before they he well instructed and taught in the Christian Doctrine , and have made profession of their faith in the Church . Thirdly if therebe any straungers , or newe commers , which be as yet rude and ignorant in religion , that they come & present themselues to be taught particularly in that which is meete for them to know : & the day on which they celebrate the same , the minister at the end of the sermon , toucheth somewhat concerning the misteries : Or if neede require , his whole sermon treateth of the Doctrine of the supper : to declare to the people , what the Lord , by this mistery , will say , & giue to vnderstand , And how we ought to receiue it . After that the minister hath publiquely prayed , he saith , the generall confession , & after the confession of faith made , to witnes in the name of the people , that they all wil liue & die in the doctrin & Christian religion . The table being prepared , & the bread & wine vpō it , he thus aloud speaketh . The institution of the holy supper of the Lord Let vs heare how Iesus Christ did institute vnto vs his holy supper , according to that which S. Paule in the 11. chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians declareth . I receiued of the Lord , &c. As we haue before recited . The forme of excomunication and excluding from the holy supper of the Lord these which be not worthy to receiue it . We haue heard ( brethren ) how the Lord celebrated the supper with his disciples , and in that which he did , he sheweth vnto vs : that straungers , to wit those which be not of the fellowship of his faithfull , ought not to be admitted vnto it : Following therefore this rule : in the name , & by the authoritie of our Lord Iesus Christ , I excommunicate all Idolaters , blasphemers , contempners of God , heretiques , & all Schismatiques which make sects a part , to break the vnity of the Church , all periured persons : all that be disobedient to their fathers and mothers , and to their superious , all seditious persons , factious traytors , contentious persons , adulterours , fornicators , thieues , dauncers , manslayers , euill speakers , deceiuers , couetous persons , he & she witches , vsurers , raysers of false witnes , robbers , drunkards , gluttons & all those that liue scandalously : denouncing vnto them , that they abstaine from this holy table : that they foule not , nor defile the holie meat , which our Lord Iesus Christ giueth to his houshold and faithfull only . An exhortation , wherein is declared what is the vse , and fruit of the supper . Therefore , after S. Paules admonition , let euery man proue and examine his conscience , to knowe if hee haue true repentaunce of his sinnes , and if hee abhorre them , grieuing to haue cōmitted them , against the diuine goodnes & desireth thenceforth to liue holily according to the wil of God. And aboue all if he haue his trust in the diuine mercie , & seeke wholy his saluation in Iesus Christ . And if all Enmitie and rancour layd aside , hee haue a good purpose to liue with his neighbours in concord and brotherly loue . If we haue this testimony in our hart before God , we nothing doubt , but that he accepteth and acknowledgeth vs for his sonnes : And that the Lord Iesus Christ directeth his word to vs , to admit vs vnto his Table , and communicate this sacrament vnto vs , which hee commnnicated to his disciples . And albeit wee feele in our selues great weakenesse and misery : As not yet to haue perfection of faith . But to bee inclined to vnbeliefe and distrust , and as not to bee so fully addicted to serue God , and with such a zeale , as wee ought : But to fight continually with the Iustes of the flesh . Notwithstanding this hath the Lord shewed vs this mercy , to haue imprinted in our harts his Gospel , to resist all incredulity : and hath giuen vs a desire and affection to renounce our owne inclinations and corrupt desires , to follow his righteousnesse , and obey his holie commandements : Sure we are , that the vices and imperfections remaine in vs cannot let , but that he receiue vs & make vs worthy to be partakers of his good things in this spirituall banquet . For wee come not to him , to protest , that in our selues wee are perfect or iust : But contrarywise in seeking with great desire our life in Christ : wee confesse , that we abide in death . This sacramēt vnderstand we to be a medecine for those which are needy in spirtuall infirmities , & that all the dignitie , which Christ our redeemer requireth at our hands , is to know vs to haue sorrow and hartie griefe for our offences : and to settle all our delight ioy & contentment only in him . First doe we beleeue these promises which Iesus Christ ( who is the infallible and eternall truth ) pronounced with his mouth . To wit : that he will truly make vs partakers of his body , & bloud To the end , we may wholy possesse him , that he may liue in vs & we in him . And although we see not the thing giuen , but only bread & wine : yet are we sure , he wil spiritually fulfil in our harts all that which he out wardly sheweth by these visible signes . He is ( I would say ) the heauenly bread to feede vs , & nourish vs vnto life eternal . Let vs not then be vngrateful to the infinit goodnes of Iesus Christ our sauiour , who setteth before vs vpon this holy table , all his riches to distribute the same vnto vs. For in giuing himself vnto vs , he doth witnes , that all his good things , are wholy ours . Let vs therfore receiue this sacramēt as a most certaine pledge : wherby the vertue of his death & passiō is imputed vnto vs , for righteousnes : As if we our selues in our own persons had suffered . Let vs not be so peruerse of vnderstanding , & nature to refuse , to reioyce , & enioy this diuine banquet , wherunto Iesus Christ , by his word , doth so gently inuite vs. But with great esteeme of the dignitie of this most precious guift , wherewith he graceth vs to present we our selues vnto him with a burning zeale and faithful hart , that he make vs capable to receiue him . For this end , lift we vp our minds & harts vnto him : there where Iesus Christ is , in the glorie of his father : from whēce we expect him for our redemptiō . And let vs not be occupied , nor dwel vppō these earthly & corruptible elements : which we see with the eyes , & touch with the hands , to seeke him in thē : as though hee were inclosed in the bread & wine . For thē shall our soules ( being so lifted vp aboue all earthly things ) be disposed to be fed & quickened with his substaūce , to come vnto heauē , & enter into the kingdōe of God , where he remayneth . Content we then our selues to hold the bread , & wine , for signes & testimonies , seking spiritually the truth , where the word of God doth promise . This done , the ministers distribute vnto the people the bread , and the cup hauing first admonished all , that they come with all reuerence & by order to receiue it . In the meane time , they sung some psalmes in the congregatiō , or read with a loud voyce some thing of the holy scripture , agreiug to that which by the sacramēt is signified , & whē all haue cōmunicated , they kneele on their knees & giue thanks . A thankesgiuing after the communion We giue thee euerlasting thanks & praise , eternall and heauenly father ; for the clemencie which thou hast vsed towards vs in communicating vnto vs , so great a benefit : being as we are , miserable sinners , and in hauing made vs partakers of the communion of thy son Iesus Christ our Lord. Whom thou deliueredst ouer to death for vs , and now giuest him vnto vs , for foode , and nourishment of euerlasting life : Haue mercie also vppon vs , and neuer suffer vs to forget these thinges so worthie of thee : But hauing them imprinted in our harts , we may alwayes growe & be strengthened in faith , effectuall to all good works . And that this doing , we may order , & proceede all our life time holily , to the aduauncement of thy glory , and edification of our neighbours , through Iesus Christ thy son , who in the vnity of the holy spirit liueth & raigneth with thee the true God euerlasting . This done , the minister with this blessing dispatcheth the people , wherewith the Lord commaundeth , that they should blesse the people . Numb . 9 : 24. The Lord blesse you , and saue you , the Lord make his face shine vpon you , & be merciful vnto you . The Lord turne his fauourable c●ūtenance towards you & giue you his peace . Amen . In the vulgar tongue is all this sayd that all small , and great , learned , and vnlearned may vnderstand . Whosoeuer without passion , & with a desire to be assured of the way of his saluation , shall read this which we haue sayd , hee shall easily vnderstand the supper which now we celebrate in the reformed Churches , to be the same , which Iesus Christ our king , prophet and priest instituted , & which his Apostles & the catholike church , for many hundred yeares did celebrate : And contrary wise , shal he vnderstand the Masse ( which our aduersaries at this day celebrete ) to haue no agreement with the holy supper of the Lord , but in al , & by al , to be opposit vnto it . And so cōtrary , that where the one is , the other in no wise can be : where the masse is , there is not the snpper of the Lord , & where the supper of the Lord is there is not the masse , For how can light and darknes be ioyned , the table of the Lord , & the table of diuels , God and Belial ? And that the Christian people of my nation ( for whose cause , desiring to do them seruice , I haue taken this paine ( if that may be called paine , which the person with great content and desire to serue , and doe some good taketh ) may easily vnderstand this . I will here in a table set downe , the agreement , conformity , and vnity , which is betweene the holy supper by vs in our reformed Churches celebrated & the holy supper of the Lord : then will I set downe the difference , disagreement , & contrariety which is between the holy supper , by our Christ instituted , and the prophane masse , which Antichrist hath inuented , and sold for mony to miserable people , called Christians . Hee whom God hath giuen vnderstanding to vnderstand , Let him vnderstand the will of the Lord and doe the same . The holie supper of the Lord. Iesus Christ alone ordained his holy supper , and commanded his Church to celebrate the same , As he himselfe , had celebrated it . The supper of the reformed Churches . The supper is celebrated neither more nor lesse , then Iesus Christ , did celebrate it , and after the same manner by him cōmanded to his Church : as the Euangelists Mat. 26. 26. Mar. 14. 22. Luke 22. 19. & S. Paule 1. Cor. 11. 24 , do declare . Therefore is our supper the supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Masse hath bene made by many Popes : For one Pope made the confite or , another the introit , another the Kyri-elecson : another the Gloria in excelsis : another the Gradual , another the Offertorie : another the Cannon : another the Memento another the Teigitur another the Cōmunicātes , another ordayned , that the bread in the Masse should be vnleuened , another that water should be put into wine . Another cōmanded , that the bread shuld be worshipped , saying : it was not bread , but God , which made heauē & earth , &c. Another made the Agnus Dei. The same may also be sayd , of whatsoeuer is done in the masse . Christ made none of all these things , nor cōmanded his faithfull to doe them . Diuers Popes , and at sundry times did inuent them . Whereuppon it followeth , that neuer Christ , no not at all did institute the Masse , nor his Apostles sayd it . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy supper of the Lord. Christ entending to celebrate his Supper , changed not his garments . The Supper of the reformed Churches . So also the Ministers , when they celebrate the Supper , change not their garments . Therefore is our Supper the supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest ( going to say his Masse ) doth nought els but cloth and vncloth : and euery garment that hee putteth on , how little soeuer , carrieth great mysteries : which they without the word of God , to keepe the poore people still bewitched , haue forged . Moreouer , the Priest saying Masse must haue his head & beard shaued , & vpon his head a circle of haire , which they cal a crown : wherein they follow not Christ , nor his Apostles , who neuer did weare head nor beard shauen : but they imitate the Priests of the Gentiles : whom Baruch , chap. 6. and 30. reporteth to haue had their heades and beardes shauen . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ vsed common bread , serued at the table , when hee supped with his Apostles . The Supper of the reformed Churches . We also do vse common bread , therefore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish priest must expresly vse other maner of bread , baked betweene two yrons , which properly is no bread , but wafers . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ made his Supper vppon a table . The Supper of the reformed Churches . We do also celebrate the Supper vpon a table , and not vpon an altar . An altar is for sacrifice , and sacrifices ceased with the death of Christ . Therefore neede we no altar . A table is to suppe on . Saint Paul cals it the Lords supper , 1. Cor. chap. 11. 20. whereuppon it followeth , that it being a Supper , vpon a table ( and not an altar ) it is to be celebrated : therefore is our supper , the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest must haue an altar , which he calleth consecrated . An altar ( I say ) in a hole in the middest whereof ( which they call the Sepulchre ) is put a peece of some reliques : and if the altar be not consecrate , then must he haue a marble stone , which they call a consecrate altar in the border whereof are little peeces of cloth , which they cal Corporales . All which Durandus in his booke intituled Rationale diuinorum , hath diligently trauelled to declare : therefore the Masse is not the Suppet of the Lord. The holy supper of the Lord. Christ , in celebrating his supper , preached and taught his Apostels . The supper of the refoumed Church . The supper is neuer celebrated , but the minister doth preach and teach those that communicate : therefore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish priest mumbleth between his teeth certain praiers : he turneth to and from the altar one while his backe , another while his face to the people : now goeth he from one part of the altar vnto another : now he singeth with an high voyce , now with a low voyce : now liftes hee vp his armes , now he casteth them downe : he lifts vp the traine of his cope , holding a candle or wax burning . Briefly , he seemeth to be nothing els but a man wholly madde , not knowing what countenance to vse . Let them shew when Christ or his Apostles did this , or commāded the Church to doe the same . Therfore the Masse is not supper of the Lord. The holy Super of the Lord. Christ in celebrating of his Supper , spake in the vulgar tongue that all might vnderstand . The Supper of the Reformed Churches . All whatsoeuer is sayd when we celebrate the Supper , is spoken in the vulgar tongue , that all may vnderstand : therefore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . In the Masse a strāge tongue is vsed , which most of the Massing priests vnderstand not : which is wholly contrary to S. Paules doctrine , 1. Cor. 14. where hee sheweth , that no tongue in the Church is to be vsed , but that which may be vnderstood . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ in the Supper first brake the bread , and then gaue it to his Apostles . The Supper of the reformed Churches . In celebrating of the Supper , the Minister first breaketh the bread , & then giueth it to the communicants , therefore is our supper , the supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest in his Masse , obserueth not this order : for he first speaketh certaine words ouer the bread , and then at his pleasure breaketh it ( or as they say ) the accidents of bread ( by they ) is transubstātiated into the body of Christ . But Iesus Christ first brake the bread , and then spake the words , therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ after he had broken the bread , said , Hoc est corpus meum , This is my body The Supper of the reformed Churches . The same saith and doth the Minister without ought adding or diminishing : therfore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The Prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest speaketh the words without breaking of the bread : and not content with Christs wordes , addeth thereto this word enim , saying , Hoc est enim corpus meum , therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ sitting at the Table with his Apostles , sayd : Take and eate . The Supper of the reformed Churches . The same saith the minister , and neuer celebrateth the Supper but the Church doth the like : and all ioyntly with him doe communicate , and not one swallow vp all : therefore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest ( all being on their knees ) onely sheweth them the bread and wine to be worshipped , and giueth nought to the people , but like a glutton , keepeth all for himselfe , and eateth it alone : which is not onely contrary to Christes institution , but the custome also of ancient Fathers : as by the Cannons of Anacletus and Calixtus plainely appeareth . Where vnder the paine of excommunication , it is ordayned , that after the consecration , all should communicate . The same is ordayned in the Cannons sayd to be the Apostles . And in the Councell of Tholouse . Whereuppon it plainely followeth that the Masse ( as now it is said ) was neuer by Iesus Christ instituted , nor by his holy Apostles celebrated : which being so , all those that now heare it , all those ( I say ) are by the same Cannons excommunicate . Seeing that hearing the Masse , they communicate not : but the Priest onely taketh it for himselfe , and eateth it alone , contrarie to rhat which Christ and the ancient Fathers ordayned . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ gaue not the bread onely , but also the wine , saying : Drinke ye all of this , Matth. chap. 26. 27. And as saith Saint Marke chap. 14. verse 23. And they dranke all thereof . The Supper of the reformed Churches . The Minister giueth not the bread only , but also the wine , saying : Drinke yee all of this . And all drinke thereof , as Christ hath commaunded , therefore is our supper the supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest onely giueth the consecrated bread , and not the wine to the people : which is wholly contrarie , not to the institution of Christ onely , but the custome also of the the ancient Doctors since the Apostles , who communicated in both kinds of bread and wine : and condemned all such as communicated in one kind only : as in the Consecra . Dist . 2. Cap. Comperimus appeareth : where it is sayd , that such as receiue not the sacrament in both kinds , refuse the one part or the other be sacrilegious infidels : Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. The holy Supper of the Lord. Christ gaue the bread by it selfe , and the wine by it selfe . The Supper of the reformed Church . The Minister giueth the bread by it selfe , and the wine by it selfe : beleeuing the bread to be the Sacrament of the body of Christ , and the wine to be the sacramēt of his bloud : therefore is our Supper the Supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The Popish Priest doth first consecrate , as he thinketh , the bread and wine . and then a good while after breaking it in 3 parts : one part whereof he letteth fall into the wine , and so mingleth thē together : all which he himselfe deuoureth . Sauing that once a yeare , whē the people communicate , then he giueth them the consecrate bread , but of the consecrate wine , he neuer giueth to the communicants . Who thinketh this to agree with the Lords supper ? Therefore the Masse is not the supper of the Lord. The hoy Supper of the Lord. Christ ordained his holy supper in memoriall of his death & passion , and that he had once offered vp his body and bloud vpon the crosse for vs. The Supper of the reformed Churches . The Supper which we celebrate is in memorial of the death and passion of Christ : and that he hath once offered his bodie and bloud for vs vpon the crosse : therefore is our supper the supper of the Lord. The prophane Masse of the Pope . The popish Priest saith his Masse in memoriall of the Saints , both he and she . And those oftentimes do they hold for Saints , whose soules are burning in heil . Hee sayth his Masse also to find things which be lost , and that for money . The Priest vseth the Masse for a plaister or drugge against all infirmities . And , which is more : hee sacrificeth ( saith he ) Iesus Christ in his Masse , and presenteth him to God his father , for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead . Which Christ , did once vpon the crosse and none but he onely , could euer doe the same . Because ( as Saith the Apostle Heb. 7. chap. vers . 26. ) it behoued that the Priest which purged sinnes , should be holy , innocent , pure , separate from sinners , and made higher then the heauens , which needed not euery day to offer sacrifice , first for his owne sinnes , and then for the sinnes of the people . This Christ once perfourmed , offering vp himselfe for the sinnes of all men . Examine the liues of the popish priests , and how farre off they are from that puritie , which it behoueth the Priest to haue , that offered the expiatorie sacrifice , will appeare . Therefore the Masse is not the Supper of the Lord. Many other things there be , wherein the holy Supper & the Masse do differ & are contrary : as in so many mouings , iestures , childish fopperies , maskings & apish toyes done in the Masse , which Chhrist neuer did , nor once thought of . The Lord in celebrating his supper neuer commanded men to make Saints their intercessors , nor to call vpon them , nor to kisse nor worship images , nor to pray for the soules of the dead in purgatory ; nor not taking nor eating the sacrament , beleeuing it to bee God , to worship it , nor to keepe it in the boxe , nor carry it in procession , to walke in the streets couered with boughes , the walles hanged with fine Tapisterie of silke , gold , and cloth of gold , with castles and much iollitie , &c. Who commanded thē to do these things ? Not Christ nor his Apostles , who in all simplicitie did celebrate the holy supper . The wisdome of the flesh being enemy to God , hath brought them into the Church to make vs forget the memorie of the benefite of Christs death and passion . Moreouer , we wil cite certaine histories , by which the Christian Reader shall clearely see what account the Pope and his Cleargie make of their Sacrament of the Altar , which they affirme to be God. Gregory 7. for that he demanded a reuelation of the Host against the Emperour , and had no answer cast it into the fire , & burned it . Victor 3. died of poyson , which his subdeacon in saying of Masse , put into the chalice . A Dominicke Friar , gaue poyson in the Sacrament , to the Emperour Henry 7. Sixtus 4. commanded that at the time of the eleuation , the-murder should begin : and so it was performed at Florence . A certaine Inquisitor at Barcelona , called Molon , clipped the Host with a paire of sheers . Foure Augustine Friars which were hanged at Seuill , said Masse without any intention of consecration . The same haue many other Priests done also : and so by their owne Cannons haue caused all that heard their Masse to commit idolatrie . That being ( as it is ) true which we haue said and proued of the Masse : with very iust title , and good and sound conscience do we detest it as a prophanatiō of the holy supper of the Lord : There is then no cause why any shuld condemne vs , for sedicious heretikes or schismatikes , if abhorring the Masse , & flying the same , we follow and imbrace the holy supper which Iesus Christ iustituted , his Apostles and our forefathers for the space of a thousand yeares celebrated . Would God for that onely sacrifice sake , which his sonne our high and onely Priest offered vnto him ) that all our Spaniards would know ( as other nations do already know ) what the Pope is , what things are his Buls , which be nought els but mockeries , which he maketh of vs : what is his authoritie which is nought els but vanitie , wherewith he hath many yeares deceiued vs , that they would know that when the Pope curseth vs , then God doth blesse vs : would God they would know the holinesse of the masse to be diuelishnesse , seeing it is a prophanation of the holy Supper of the Lord. Very hard will it be for them ( I know well ) to do this , because they haue bene borne , brought vp , & growne old in the contrary . But if the holy spirit giue them grace to reade , compare , conferre , & cōfront that which we haue sayd in these two Treatises , with the holy Scripture , which is the word of God , very easie it shall be vnto them : wherby euery faithfull and catholike Christian in particular , and the whole Church in generall ought to be ruled & gouerned . Our Spaniards in this should imitate those of Berea : who ( as saith S. Luke in his history of the Acts of the Apostles ) searched the Scriptures to know if that which Paul preached were the word of God or no. If that wee haue said be the word of God , no time , no custome , how ancient soeuer , ought to preuaile against it . And if for our sins , lies , falshood and error haue for a little or long time oppressed and darkened the truth , the errour ought to giue place , as maugre the same it shall giue : and so truth , iure Postliminij ( as say the lawes ) shall reenter his possession . And albeit an olde custome is very hardly left , yet none ought to preferre such custome to reason and truth , do euer exclude and expell custome . Therefore , when with reason and truth , for reason and truth we constraine and conuince our aduersaries . In vaine do they oppose ancient custome vnto vs , saying : in this were our forefathers brought vp : in this did they die : In this were wee borne and brought vp , & in this then will we die . As if custome were greater then the truth . This is euen like the saying of another : A Moore was my father , a Moore also will I be , hauing no other reason to giue but custome . Custome without truth is an olde errour : and errour the elder , the more dangerous it is . Therefore leauing ( as saith Saint Cyprian in his epistle ad Pompeium , ) errour , let vs follow the truth . knowing ( as saith Esdras ) Truth ouercommeth : as it is written : Truth doth & shall euer preuaile , and liue and raigne eternally . And then saith the same S. Cyprian : Blessed be the God of truth , The which truth Christ shewing in his Gospell vnto vs , saith : I am the Truth : wherefore , if we be in Christ , and haue Christ in vs , if we abide in the truth and the truth abide in vs. Let vs hold that which is the truth . And a little lower : If the truth in any thing shall stagger or seeme doubtfull , meete it is , that we runne backe to the originall , which the Lord ordained , and to the Euangelicall and Apostolicall instruction : and thence ariseth the reason of that which wee doe : from whence the order and originall was raised . And as he himselfe in another place saith : What men haue formerly done ought wee not to looke : but to that which Christ , who is the first of all , hath done . The holy Scripture is the most certaine and infallible rule and squire , whereby all our actions ought to be ruled and squired : as witnesse these places which we will alleage , and manie others , Dauid Psal . 119. vers . 105. sayth : Thy word is a lanterne to my feete , and a light vnto my pathes : Esay . chap. 8. and 20. we are commanded to repaire to the Law and to the testimonies : and sayth : that they which do not so , it is because there is no light in them : It is because they be in darkenesse : it is because they are blind , and as blind men , goe groping . Saint Peter speaking of the word or doctrine of the Prophets , saith : Whereunto , yee shall doe well to giue eare , as to a candle , burning in an obscure place . &c. The holy Scripitures doe teach vs , that Iesus Christ is our high and onelie Priest . It teacheth vs that hee once offered vp himselfe , with which sacrifice , being of infinite vertue , he sanctifieth vs for euer . And teacheth vs that there is no other sacrifice , nor was , nor shal be , but this alone , by which remission of sinnes is obtained , it teacheth vs , that whosoeuer shall offer another sacrifice be sides this , or reiterate this , doth most great iniurie to Christ : As though his sacrifice ( which was Christ himselfe ) were insufficient . It teacheth vs , that Iesus Christ ordained his holy supper , which he commandeth vs to celebrat , in remembrance of that sacrifice , which he one only time offered to the father : all this in generall , and euery thing in particuler by the grace of God , ( to him be the glory ) haue we sufficiently proued . This is the trueth : for it is the word of God. This then we beleeue , his Maiestie graunt vs grace , not onely with the heart to beleeue this , which he in his holy Gospell he hath reuealed vnto vs : but also strength and constancie with the mouth to confesse it : and to suffer also , for this faith and confession , whensoeuer he pleaseth with persecution to proue vs. Concerning that which men haue of their owne heades haue inuented ( That the Pope is our chiefe Bishop ) the successour of Saint Peter , the vicar of Christ God vppon earth , and that as such a one he pardoneth sinnes , draweth out of hell and purgatorie what soules he will and what soules hee will hee placeth in heauen . And that the Masse such as now they say , is a sacrifice , as satisfactorie , as was the death and passion of Christ . None of these things doth the holy scripture teach vs : it is humane inuention , and diuelish lies , wherwith Sathan hath long time deceiued vs. The Apostle Saint Paul willing to correct the vices brought into the holy supper of the Lord in the Church of Corinth found no better remedy but to reduce it , to the originall and first institution . And so 1. Cor. 11 he saith : I receiued of the Lord that which I haue giuen you , &c. so now do we also the same . We restore the supper of the Lord , and celebrate it according to it first institution : as the Euangelists and Saint Paul doe declare vnto vs. And if so we do , thē haue they no cause to hold vs for heretikes but for good faithfull and catholike Christians : and for such do we hold our selues , and such we are , albeit is the many imperfections : the Lord pardon them vnto vs. We confesse : we hold & beleeue that God through the merit of Christ , is our father , and the holy catholike or vniuersall , Apostololike , and true Church whē it is ruled by the word of God , in the sacred scripture of the olde and new Testament reuealed . For otherwise is she no mother ( but a Stepmother ) our mother . And wo to that man , which shall not be son of this father , and this mother . We confesse hold and beleeue , all that which this our mother confesseth , holdeth & belieueth : All which is conteyned in the bookes of the old & new Testament . For nothing there is which we ought either to do or belieue , which is not writtē in these sacred bookes . Therefore will we conclude this Treatise , saying : That whosoeuer , , albeit , an Angell from heauen , shall preach or beliue another Gospell , another Doctrine besides that , which Iesus Christ and his Apostles haue taught vs all which is written in the bookes which we call the holy scripture : Let such a one be accursed , and execrable , Let him be ( as saith Saint Paule ) Anathema . Thou hast hard ( Christian Reader ) the Enormious charges , wherewith we charge the Pope , as touching life & Doctrine : But chiefly , touching the superstition and Idolatrie of the Masse which the sayd Pope of himselfe without the word of God , hath inuented and brought into the Church . Thou hast also heard , the Enormious charges where with the Pope chargeth vs. Hee accuseth vs for proud , contentious and arrogant , that we will know more then all the whole Church . He accuseth vs for disobedient to Magistrates , disturbers of common-wealthes , prouinces and kingdomes . he accuseth vs for schismatiques , and heretiques . For the which , as an accuser , witnes and Iudge he concludeth , that we are not worthy to liue in the world . But it is not sufficient to accuse . Of necessity must he proue that which hee saith : and so conuince the accused . Come we then to the proofe , let a generall Councell be assembled , which may heare both parts : Let it graunt to euery part freedome of speech : The Councell hauing heard both sides , let it iudge according to the thing alleaged and proued , without respect of any person , poore or rich , wise or ignorant , ecclesiasticall or secular . Let it only haue regard of iustice , equity and truth : Let the part conuinced by the Testimony of holy scripture , and of the fathers also , and ancient Councels ( As be the first foure generall ) be subiect to the censure which the Councell shall ordayne . Let the Pope and his defendors appeare personally in the Councell : not as iudges ( because they accuse vs , and we accuse them ) but as accusers , and accused . Let vs also appeare , seeing we accuse them , and they accuse vs. Let this Councell be called . As were the foure first generall Nicen 1. the Constantinople , the Ephesian , and the Chalcedonian . This is the onely remedie to take away the dissentions and differences which are at this day in the Church , as touching life and Doctrine . This remedy in times past , vsed the Church in like cases . In the meane time beseech we our God to moue the hartes of the Emperour , Christian kinges and Princes that they may take in hand such an Enterprise for the glorie of God , & quietnesse of his Church . By the meanes of which Enterprise vice and false Doctrine , superstitition , here sie and Idolatrie may be condemned . And vertue and wholesome Doctrine conteyned in holie scripture , confirmed . But our aduersaries will say vnto mee , that all this , in the last Councell of Trent was concluded , and that therefore another Councell is not needefull : Whereunto I answere that , which so often in this booke , I haue sayd : And chiefly vppon the life of Pope Marcellus the second , That this Councell was not free : Sith to none ( whereof was had the least suspition in the world , not to bee in all , and by all , slaue of the Pope , and sworne to the Pope ) was it permited to speake therein . The rest which haue there sayd to this purpose , and that which is sayd in the foure hundred fifty and eight , and foure hundred fifty and nine pages is to be noted , besides this ( say we ) that this Councel was not generall . For how shall the Councel of Trent be called an Ecumenicall vniuersall , or generall Councell : Sith in it was not found the hundreth part of Bishoppes of Christendome . And that this is truth it is euidently seene : For in it were found , but fiue Cardinals . Three of which were legats of the Pope : foure Archbishops , two of which were Archbishops in title ( or as we call them in Spaine , de anillo ) of the ring , namely Olaus magnus intitled Archbishoppe , not of Hispall , but of Vpsall , people of Gocia ; that neuer acknowledged the Pope , nor the Roman Church : The other named Robert Venant , called Archbishop of Armagh in Ireland vnder the Crowne of England . A land , that as litle acknowledgeth the Pope : These two poore Archbishops Paul the third maintayned , giuing to Olaus 15 crownes a month , and another like thing gaue he to Robert. 33 Bishops were found there ▪ all of them Spaniards or Italians . except only 3. Then were also found betweene priests & Friars , 47. diuines Of whom all , al most were Spaniards or Italians . Thou seest here the great nomber of bishops with which the Trident Coūcell began : which by times conteyned 18 yeares . In which time were holden 25 Sessions . In many of which nothing was done for want of appearence in the Councel . And so in the 8 Session was nothing done , but that the Italians transported the Councell to Bologna , aland of the popes in Italy . Where was held the ninth Session : Where in as little then did they : For the Spaniards and the rest ( except the Italians ) stayed at Trent , willing to end the Councell , where it was begun . The 10. Session was held in Bologna , wherein was nothing done . For those of Trent there abode , expecting them of Bologna : and those of Bologna , expected them of Trent . And so in this 10 Session was there no other thing done , but a prolongation to the 15. of September . Which day being come , they did nothing also : & so the one and the other , for a long time brake vp the Councell . In this time died Paule 3. and Iulius 3. succeeded him : who ( at the importunity of the Emperour , being much displeased at the translation , and discontinuance of the Councel ) commanded , that the Session following , should the first day of May 1557. be holded at Trent , wherein nothing else was concluded , but that the twelfth Session should be holden , the first day of September which day being come . As little was ought done : For the prelates were not yet come . In the thirteenth Session were found fourtie Bishops and fourty two diuines . In the 15. Session was there nothing done . In the 16. Session no other thing was concluded , but the suspension of the Councell for two yeares . And so Iulius 3. Marcellus 2. & Paul 4. & Pius 4. was elected in whose time , the rest of the Sessions were holden : The number of Bishoppes then increased , the Councell was ended and confirmed by the Pope . For knowe this , that all is nought woorth , whatsoeuer the Councell decreeth if it bee not confirmed by the Pope : Knowe also , that so subiect was this Councell to the Pope : that it made a decree . Wherein it was ordayned , that all whatsoeuer was in the Councell ordayned was intended , ( So that it nothing derogated from the Authoritie and commodity of the Pope : and the Councell was not only subiect to the Pope : but to whatsoeuer other Bishops also . And so in the 18 decree , it was ordayned , that the Bishops , and the rest , to whom it should appertayne , might dispense with whatsoeuer decree , or decrees of this Councell , so that he knew the cause & commoditie so required . This decree was it which gaue most content to the Ecclesiasticall persons . For by vertue of this decree , each thing remayneth polluted as before , and so nothing reformed . So that the ecclesiasticall Lordes take courage & reioyce , because if there be any thing in this Councell that seemeth ouer harsh , hard , or bitter , irksome , they reioyce I say : For that by vertue of this decree , shall they easily for money haue dispensation of the Bishop , or of the Pope : Which dispensation will make them , so tender and so as a peece of soft bread , and so sweete as the honie . Moreouer , this Councell was not admitted of the kings of England , and Denmarke , nor of the Protestant princes : nor of the common wealthes of Germany . All these be one good part of Christendome , inhabiting in Europe . But they will say vnto me : that these which I haue named be heretiques . Whereunto I answere : that if they hold them for heretiques , for the same cause , are they to be suffered to speake freely , that which they thinke in the Councell . Their sayings being heard , they ought to dispute with them , and conuince them by the bookes , of holy scripture . And by that which the Doctors and auncient Councels gouerned by Gods word , belieued and maintayned . And now that they say the foresayd protestants , to be heretiques : What will they tell me of kings of Fraunce ( whom the Pope himselfe calleth most Christian , for the great seruice they haue done to the seat Apostolique ( which tooke not this of Trent for a generall Councel , nor lawfully called ? And so Frauncis 1. sent not , of all his kingdome , one prelate or diuine to the Councel No more did his sonne Henry that succeeded him in his kingdome , he tooke it not , for a generall Councell . As by the protestation , which this king in the 1551. yeare , by his Embassadours made in the Councell was proued : The report is this : Iames de Annot Abbot de Bellosana , Embassadours of the king came sodainely vnto Trent , & presented to the Councell a letter from his king . The superscription whereof sayd : To the assembly of Trent . Asmuch to say , As to the meeting at Trent : This superscription being read , the Spanish Bishops spake , saying : that such a letter was in contempt of the Councell , and that it ought not to be read nor yet opened . But notwithstanding the rest of the Councel , after they had well debated the buisines concluded , that the letter ought be opened and read , presupposing that most Christian king , had not vsed , such a superscription , either for contempt of the Councel , nor to derogate from it authority : and so was it read . The some of this letter was : that he protested , as before he had protested in Rome , that he could not send to Trent by reason of the warres , the Bishops of his kingdome . He said also : that he held not this Councel for general , or lawful , but for a particular meeting calnot for the publique good of Christendome ( the which ought led togither for the profit & cōmoditie of some particular persō , & to be the principal cause of the calling togither of a Councel ) That he thought neither himselfe , nor his subiects bound to obserue the decrees , that there in should be made : But that concerning the same he will vse ( if need should be ) the remedies , which his progenitors had in the like cases vsed , &c. And the king of Fraunce not contented to haue made this protestation in Rome , and in the Councell , but passed yet further , and sent an Embassadour called Marlot , and of his Councell , to the assembly which the Cantons of the Swizers held at Bade , to persuade them not to take this of Trent , for a Councel , nor to make any reckoning thereof : Whereunto he persuaded also the same Cantons , which were papists . The Grisons also , which had sent Thomas Planta their Bishop to the Councell ( nor approuing the Councell ) caused him to returne home . They will not say Frauncis , and Henry his sonne , kings of Fraunce to be Lutherans but most Christen ( as our aduersaries the papists themselues cal them ) which hold not for a Councell , the Councell of Trent , but an assembly of particular persons , for their particular profit . The same account then that so many Nations , kings mightie princes , and great States of Europe , not of the protestants onely : but also of the papists ( without passing to the Christians of Affrique and Asia , none of whom doe I know , or haue read to be found in this Councell ) made of this Councell , make wee also : & so demand we a Councel general , lawfull , & free , where each one may freely speake his opinion . Let the Councell , and not the Bishops onely ( who only with a deliberate voice haue tyrannically lift vp themselues ) examine & iudge what euerie one shall say , according to the word of God. Were there such a Councell , God we trust would giue vs speech and wisdome to maintaine & defend our cause , which is his : because it is the vndeceiueable truth , which his maiesty in his holy Scripture , hath reuealed . Concerning the lies & false doctrine of the authority of the Pope , & the holines of the Masse , which our aduersaries maintaine persecuting with fire & bloud , all those that beleeue it not , nor worship it , & therefore trouble they the world ( as at this day , we see it troubled ) We assuredly know , that it shall perish . According to that , which the Lord saith : Euery plant which my heauenly father hath not planted , shal be plucked vp by the roote . And we haue the axe , which is the word of God , put to the root of the two trees , the Pope & the masse to cut them downe . I beseech the Lord our God ( Christian reader , which hath giuen thee a desire and will to be informed & to know the causes why we subiect not our selues to the Pope , nor wil heare his Masse , but rather detest and abhor the one & the other ) that he would please to lighten thine vnderstanding , that thou maist comprehend what in these two Treatises haue bin said & confirmed , not with the sayings of men , but of God himselfe , of his holy Scripture , & giue thee such a mind and strength , that thou maist wholly depart out from this wicked Babylon ( which is Rome ) & deliuer thee from all the enormities , abominations , horrible superstitions , and detestable idolatries which Rome hath inuented , among which the principal is the Masse . These idolatries without doubt be the chiefe cause original , and fountaine of all miseries , calamities , and warres where with they that are called Christians , be at this day afflicted . For if God in the primitiue Church plagued with infirmities & death the Corinthians for the abuses which they had brought into the holy supper , the Apostle S. Paul yet liuing , which he reporteth in his first epistle that he sent them : what shal we say , this selfe same Lord wil now do , when the malice impiety , superstition , & idolatry haue so greatly increased , that the holy supper of the Lord ( which he instituted , and commanded vs in remembrance of him to clebrate ) haue they wholy conuerted into the prophane Masse of the Pope ? Truly the abuses of the Corinthes as touching the Supper , had no agreement by far with the erronious & intollerable abuses , which those that are called Christians commit at this day in their Masse . And notwithstāding all this , Saint Paul speaking to the Corinthians saith vnto thē : For which cause many ef you are infirmed and weake , & many sleepe ( he wold haue sayd , are dead . ) We are not then to maruel if God strong & iealous of his honour , do chasten at this day such an idolatry as is that which in the Masse is committed , with such great warres , famine & pestilence : and which is worse and lesse perceiued , a reprobate sense . And no other mean there is ( Christian reader ) to obtaine pardon for these superstitions , & passed idolatries , & to get and keepe the grace of God , of whom thou oughtest not only to expect all prosperity & goodnesse , but to endeuour by all possible meanes to serue him & honour him : applying thy selfe with all thine heart to all that ; which pleaseth him : which is that which his Maiestie hath ordained and instituted in his holy word : flying contrariwise all whatsoeuer may displease & offend him : and especially all kinds of idolatrie , which he more detesteth & abhorreth then all other sinnes & abhominations : and as such doth punish it ( as in the beginning of the first Treatise we haue declared . Such is the Masse : fly then from it , & follow the holy institution which Iesus Christ our king , prophet , and onely high Priest ordained . This is the holy Supper , as the Euangelists and S. Paul do shew . Do this thē which Iesus Christ ordained & commanded vs to doe in remembrance of him ( as by the mercy of God with all simplicity , & without all superstition or idolatrie , is celebrated in our reformed Church ) and thou shalt walke aright . All they that do otherwise , erre . God giue thee grace to walk aright , that thou be not with this world coondemned . And this do he for the vertue & merit of the sacrifice , with our high and only Priest Christ , one onely time offered vnto him . To whom who liueth and reigneth with the Father and the holy Spirit be euerlasting glorie and perpetuall power . Amen . A SWARME OF FALSE MIRAcles and Illusions of the diuell , wherewith Maria de la visitacion , Prioresse de la Anuntiada of Lisbon , deceiued very manie : and how she was discouered and condemned . Anno. 1588. FOr confirmation of that , which in these two Treatises so often I haue said that the Papists confirme their religion with false miracles inuēted by their ecclesiasticall persons , or wrought by the Art of the diuell . I will here set downe a most true historie deliuered in two popish bookes , which by the prouidēce of God came to my hands . Out of which , with all faithfulnesse as he that must appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ , & giue an account , not only of that hee hath done , and said , but of that also which he hath thought ) I haue taken that , which I will deliuer . Hee that will not beleeue me , let him reade the two bookes , from whence I haue taken that which I say . I name the Authours of these bookes , the Printers , the yeare , and place where they were imprinted , as a litle after you shall see . Our Aduersaries I wot well would haue buried all these thinges : for they open a dore to men to seeke to vnderstand and the truth : And that they may vnderstand it , I haue put it in writing . The Lord which knoweth my desire , blesse my trauaile . Our Aduersaries hauing no sound proofe to confirme their new articles of faith which they haue made ( as in very truth there is none ) haue confirmed them with dreames , with fained apparitions , and visions of Phantasmes of spirits and of soules come ( as they say ) from another world . Now I hauing met with a new , great and thicke swarme of such things which I found in a Portugal hiue , me seemed I should do well by a new , familiar and domesticall example ( which be they that most moue , and that none can denie , seeing it happened in our countrey of Spaine , in the yeare 1588 ) truly to manifest the same : that all the world , and chiefly my countrimen the Spaniards , for whom I haue taken this paine , may hasten to know them , and knowing them may abhorre them , & so may turne to the holy catholike faith , & true religion of Iesus Christ , which is written in holy Scripture . This hiue is Maria de la Visitacion , Prioresse of the Monastery de la Anunciada in Lisbon , who was held so certainly for holy : whose hypocrisie & false miracles were discouered , & publikely condemned : as we shall after see . I hearing much talke of the great holinesse , admirable life , and maruellous miracles of this womā whom for excellency they called The holy Nunne ) aduised my countrimen the Spaniards in a booke which I published in the beginning of the yeare 1588. not lightly to beleeue that which was reported of this Nunne . My words are these : Pag. 419. Another Franciscan ( I should haue sayd Dominican ) a few yeares since rose vp in Lisbon , who they sayd had the fiue wounds of Christ as had S. Francis : & many other things they say of her . But I appeale to him for witnes : she shall discouer her hipocrisie , as the rest haue done . In the meane time beleeue not lightly euery spirit , but as S. Iohn ( 1. Ioh. 4. 1. ) warneth vs , Try the spirits whether they be of God. For many false Prophets ( as himselfe aduiseth vs ) are gone out into the world , &c. God will that I should write this , and that it should be imprinted at the charge of two Christian Flemmish merchants , who for the great zeale they haue that the Spanish natiō shuld be partaker of the benefit of the reformed professiō of the gospell , whereby God hath shewed mercie to other nations , will spare neither cost nor trauaile . The Lord enrich them with his spirituall gifts , & increase their faith . For two causes then was this imprinted : the one , to admonish those which were of God , that they shuld not suffer themselues to be deceiued with false miracles : the other , to make all those inexcusable , that notwithstāding the light of the Gospell , which God of his great goodnes hath in these our last times reuealed ) beleeue lies cōfirmed by dreames and false miracles , and not the Gospell written in the holy scripture . He that is of God ( faith the Lord , Ioh. 8. 47. ) heareth Gods word . These of the second sort therfore which will not heare them are not of God. His Maiestie , if he haue chosen thē to life eternall , if he haue made them vessels of honor , vpon whom he will shew his mercy , conuert them . And if they bee vessels of wrath , prepared to destruction , confound them . Many haue spoken & written of this holy Nun. But he which hath entreated of her most to the purpose . Of all those , which I haue heard of , or read , is one Stephen de Lusignan , a Dominican Friar , who collecting all he could get , to extoll her , compiled a book in French , & dedicated the same to the Queen of France , imprinted at Paris by Iohn Bessaut 1586. In the beginning of the booke she is pictured like a Dominican Nun , with a blacke mantle , and a white coule , a coat , & white loose habit vpon the mantle , on her head she hath a crowne of thornes : the crucifixe on high set ouer her , and falling towards her , with rayes from the wounds which reach to the feet and hands of the Nun : that out of the side commeth to a hart which she holdeth betweene the fingers of her right hand : a Dragon she hath vnder her feet a Dominican friar before her kneeling , & a secular man & woman , & at her left side a paire of beads hanging . The Title of the booke is this which followeth . The great miracles and the most holy wounds , which this present yeare 1586. haue happened to the right renerend mother , now Prioresse of the Monastery de la Annuntiada in the city of Lisbon in the kingdom of Portugal , of the order of preaching Friars , approued by the reuerend father , Fryar Lewes de Granada , and by other persons worthy of credit : as shall be seene at the end of the Discourse . In Paris by Iohn Bessaut . 1586. The Epistle dedicatory sayth thus . To the most Christian Queene Luisa de Lorena , Queene of France , mirrour of all vertue , godlinesse and sweetnesse : Health . Madam , hauing seene your Maiestie most deuoted to the most holy sacrament of the altar , & to the Angelicall Doctor S. Thomas of Aquine , in whose Chappel you haue instituted euery moneth a solemne procession , with carrying the most holy sacrament , and a Masse sung by all the religious of our Colledge & hauing considered , that because of your great deuotion , & of the greatnes of your rare vertues & perfections , euery man of any worth borne , enforceth himselfe to offer you most pleasing things . I ( albeit the least of thē ) am also willing to rāge my selfe into the number of these . Therefore hauing found certaine writings printed in diuerse cities , I haue collected & put them all together . In which I haue found the greatest miracles , and effects , that euer Almighty God in our times wrought in the person of a most noble , most vertuous , & most religious virgin , mother Mary de la Visitacion , Prioresse de la Anunciada of Lisbon in the kingdom of Portugall , most deuoted to the holy Sacrament , and the sayd Saint Thomas of Aquine : by whose merits and intercessions she hath deserued to haue visibly for her husband Iesus Christ crucified , and his fiue most holie wounds : by means whereof , the diuine Maiesty doth continually diuers miracles : the which in this booke I humbly offer to your Maiestie , to the end that you so much the more feruently may follow & continue these your deuotions , which you haue begun , and that it would please your maiestie to accept of this most holy virgin , a speciall seruant of our Lord that by her merits & intercession your Maiesty may obtaine that you desire , as well concerning this whole kingdom , as all Christendōe besides . And if I for my part , Madam , beseech God to grant that which your M. desireth , with a most happy & long life . From the couent of S. Dominick at Paris the 20. of August 1586. Your most humble & obediēt seruant F. Stephen de Lusignan of the order of S. Dom. This Lusignan for confirmation of that which he saith , setteth downe 3 letters : the 1. is frō the Prouincial , F. Antonio de la Cerda , sent to F. Ferdinando de Castro , Proctor in Rome for the sayd prouince of Portugal , that he should shew it vnto the pope . The date is frō Lisbon 14. of March 1584. This letter trāslated into Italian , was with license of the holy inquisitiō printed in Rome & Plazencia , & afterwards translated into French. All this saith Lusignan . Come we now to the letter which was to be shewed to the Pope . Pag. 8. it saith . Mother Mary de la Visitacion at 11 , yeares of age entred into the Monasterie de la Anunciada , & at 16. years made profession . In which time , our Lord Iesus Christ appeared to this Religious , to recompence her merits , & tooke her to his wise , saying to her the words of the Prophet Ieremie , I haue loued thee with an euerlasting loue : therfore with mercy haue I drawne thee . And from that time forward he still appeared to her , granting her very many particular graces , & fauours speaking & conuersing familiarly with her : as one friend doth with another , in such sort as God talked & discoursed with Moses : & oftentimes appeared he to her , accompanied with he and shee Saints , as with Mary Magdalen ( for much deuoted was this Religious to Magdalen and wontedly called her her faire ) and accōpanied with our father S Dominicke , & with S. Tho. of Aquin Saint Katherin of Sene and other times appeared he alone and very familiar , helping her to say the Cannonicall houres : and at the End of euery Psalme would she say : Gloria Patriet tibi & Spiritui Sancto ; Or , as saith friar Lewys de Granada , & Tibifilio ( To wit ) Glory be to the Father , and to thee his Sonne , and to the holy ghost , &c. In the 9. Page he saith : To communicate and receiue her Creator was her ordinary custome : during which time the other Nunnes saw her in a trance for a long space rapt vp in Spirit , vntill her Gouernour commaunded her to go to the Communion with the other Religious . And then returning to her selfe , shee went most obediently forthwith to accomplish this holy mysterie , &c. In the 10. pag. ( speaking of her great charitie ) he recounteth a miracle , & this it is . In the Monastery there was a Nun that was very weake , & withall had this fansie , that she would in no wise eate any meat , supposing that all sorts of meats were poisoned : and in this franticke humour she kept her teeth shut , by reason whereof her lips and iawes were couered with filth & matter . This religious Marie , hauing compassion of the poore frantick Nunne , and moued with a feruent charitie to her , went to see her : and praying her to eat a peece of bread , which she offered her , assured her it had no poison in it . The diseased answered : If you will eate of the same bread , and bite in the side that I with my teeth and iawes ( which were cankered ) will bite , then will I beleeue that the bread hath no poison , & that it is good bread ▪ Marie full of charitie , enforced her selfe , and with a strong hart , least she should vomite , promised to do so . Then tooke she the bread and bit therof in the same place that the frantike Nunne had bitten . And this she did with incredible cheerefulnesse : hardly had she thus done , when our Lord Iesus Christ ( by reason of his charitie ) appeared to the sayd Mary & sayd vnto her : For this thy so charitable an act , I will giue health to this diseased . And so was the sicke healed of her infirmitie . The 11. pag. saith : That ( as often , as being in the Monastery , she heard the litle bel , which accompanied the most holy sacramēt of our Lord , whē they carried it to the diseased through the citie ) she kneeled downe on the ground with teares , & was rapt vp in a trance , as witnesse the religious of the said Monasterie ▪ desirous is she of this most holy sacrament , &c. so hunger after it that Iesus Christ appeareth very often visibly vnto her , & he himselfe giueth himselfe to this religious . The wednesday in the holy week , she went into the low quire , where the Nunnes through a window do wontedly receiue the holy communion , at the hāds of the priest , who is on the other side without : where seeing that all the Nunnes had communnicated , and that there was neuer a consecrat host left for her : she betooke her selfe to praier , intreating with teares the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ that she might haue means to comunicate , &c. And a little after : Then the holy place ( where so rich a treasure as is the body of our Lord Iesus Christ was kept ) opened of his owne accord , & one of the consecrate formes went forth without any visible helpe , and offred it selfe to the mouth of this Religious woman which with most great deuotion and humility she receiued . Another time on Innocents day another like miracle happened vnto her , who euer increasing in perfecttion & vertue is now come to so high an estate . That about foure or fiue yeres since , Iesus Christ crucified appeared vnto her all shining , from whose right side issued a beame of fire which stroke vpon the left side of this Religious , who stood right against the Crucifixe made and left in her flesh a red marke as bigge as the stroke of Launce , and this wound on certaine daies , namely at euery Friday openeth : from whence issue certaine droppes of bloud : and she feeleth ( she saith ) great griefe of the saide wound . The di●ine Maiestie hath shewed these wonders since she was made Prioresse ; which was in the yeare 1583. in the beginning of Iulie , &c. Pag. 12. When she is in her Cell at prayer the religious see her enuironed with brightnesse , and lifted vp into the aire with a great light , which issues from her breast and face , which signifie the great and feruent charitie and loue of God that is in her . Lastly vpon the day of Saint Thomas of Aquine the 7. of March 1584. she ( being before aduised thereto by our Lord Iesus , and by the sayd Saint Thomas ) communicated this vision to her Prouinciall : And being by him exhorted therunto for nine dayes together euery day first confest her self , she receiued the most holy communion . In these dayes God shewed many fauours , with much brightnesse by night . As she was praying in the Quire on the said feast of Saint Thomas , after Mattens , betweene the houres of foure & fiue in the morning , Iesus Christ crucified , gloriously shining , appeared vnto her , as before he had appeared , with his fiue most holy wounds . From his feete , hands and side issued out beames of fire , which wounded the hands , feete and side of this Religious . The wounds and marks of bloudy colour most faire remaine in her , aswell within the palmes of the hands & the feet , as without : the one in a round figure like to a naile , answering the other : & the same side was marked in the same place , wherein she had before bene wounded : but with a signe or marke far more apparant . She confesseth that she feels extreme griefe of the said wounds , &c. At the end of the letter the Prouinciall hath these words : Some of my Religious bring I with me , to giue good testimonie of that which I haue said : & he nameth these : Friar Antonio de la Cerda , Prouincial of Portugal ( who wrote this letter ) F. Gasper Leiton , Regēt of the Colledge of Lisbon , & preacher to the king : Friar Lewys de Granada , Friar Pedro de Somer , Cōfessor of the most illustrious D. Henrie Cardinall , that afterwards was K. of Portugal The second Letter is from Friar Lewys de Granada , sent to the Patriarke of Valencia , The date is from Lisbon the 18. of March 1584. the principall pointes are these . In the 16. page of the book it saith : that S. Thomas appeared vnto her 10 dayes before his feast , & told her , she should prepare her selfe : for vpon his feast day the Lord would come to visit her , & shew vnto her grace and particular fauour , namely , that of the impression of the fiue wounds : as was said in the first letter , &c. Also he saith : fiue or sixe dayes the paine endured : during which time , when she stepped to walke , the soales of her feet ( shee thought trod vpon nayles &c. And pag. 18. it saith : On Tenable Wednesday , she was in the Quire with great desire to communicate in a window by which the Religious did cōmunicate , right against whereunto was an altar , where the little casket of the most holy Sacrament stood : for the great altar was occupied with the Sepulchre , or monument that was made vpon it . In the meane while he saw the litle casket open and a consecrate host to issue thereout , which most deuoutly she receiued , &c. And Pag. 19. She told me that for 7. yeares euery Thursday at the Auc Marie houre she hath felt in her head all the paines of the crowne of thornes : insomuch that the bloud issueth forth : and she hath in her head some small prickes and holes of the sayd thornes : & the paines endure vntill Fryday at the same houre . She had at a certaine time a great desire ( as very often she hath ) to communicate : at which time shee saw in spirit S. Iohn Euangelist celebrate . The Masse being ended , a consecrate host came from the Altar . She then returning to her selfe ( for she was rapt or rauished in spirit ) shee found that shee had the said host in her mouth , &c. All this which I haue written ( saith Friar Lewes de Granada ) she her selfe told me : and I should write much more , if I would recken all the maruellous thinges which our Lord worketh in this blessed soule , &c. The third Letter is from the same Prouinciall , Friar Antonio de la Cerda , sent to Friar Ferdiando de Castro , Proctor in Rome , for the prouince of Portugall . The date is at Lisbon , the 30. of March 1585. Thus it sayth : Since your departure from this city , it hath pleased our Lord from day to day more manifestly to declare how highly he esteemeth la Anunciada . For infinit be the miracles ▪ as well corporall as spirituall , which by her means he hath wrought in these parts : which hath bene the cause that very many Gentlemen haue bene moued to become Fryars , to whom with my hands I haue giuen the habite . The fame of which miracles hath so far streched , that it is come to the Mores dwelling in Alualady , which is a castle three leagues from Lisbon : Three wherof , because the houre for them to turne Christians it should seeme drew neare , maruellously desired to see the Prioresse : for beleeue they could not so great miracles , as were reported of her . And from thenceforth the holy Spirit inwardly moued & prouoked them , more and more kindling in their hearts the desire to see the said seruant of God. And so much dayly increased this desire in thē , that one day very early not acquainting one another with th their purposes , they departed all 3 frō Alualady for this city of Lisbon , & came to seek me in this couent , saying , that they knew not what it was , which so inwardly had moued & burned them with so feruēt a desire to see the Prioresse . And whiles one of the told me these things behold , there commeth the other & afterwards the third . And whē they met all three together , they vnderstood that they all demanded one selfe same thing : they seeing themselues inflamed with one selfe same desire , were greatly astonished : & perceiuing that this proceeded of one selfe mouing of the holy Spirit , and not of curiositie , as some would presume , I carried them to the monastery de la Anunciada , and went into the parlor , and thence sent word to the Prioresse , that I would speake with her , without letting her vnderstand why shee was called . She presently came : and the 3 Moores were fast by me when we spake together . She lift vp her vayle to talke with me ▪ and scarcely had the three Moores seene her when they fell groueling to the earth . And in such maner , that needfull it was , some which were present should helpe them vp . When they arose beholding her eftsoons , they kneeled on their knees with out a word speaking . But that they lamented without ceassing hauing their eyes for a long time fixed vpon the Prioresse . And when I asked them why they spake not to the Prioresse ? They answered , that they saw in her so great and admirable things that they knew not what to speake . Hauing thus sayd , they besought the Prioresse , that he which was by her might giue them baptisme . She answered , if they would be baptised , that I was there present who would cause them to be baptised . Adding moreouer , that this to her Spouse should bee greatly pleasing . This done , I returned , leading with me the Moores ( albeit to their great sorrow for they would not haue parted frō the Prioresse ) home to my Couent . Of all this I aduertised the Archbishop , who sent forthwith for the Moores , and I ( accompanied with some Fathers ) brought them . Brought ( as they were ) they confessed to the Archbishop in our presence , that they had seen neere vnto the Prioresse , Iesus Christ in humane shape , put vppon the crosse . Which miracle was so admirable , that the same thereof stretched through all the kingdom : & great multitudes of people are come to this citie to see thē baptised . The Archbishop sent for the Prioresse , to giue them their names . The which at my commaund she gaue vnto them . Manuel she called the first , Iohn the second and the third Thomas : who were in this house baptised and with vs continue . The second miracle which the Prouinciall telleth is this : A Lady of qualitie there was which had a cancker in one of her Lippes . This lady talking with Dona Vincencia told her , that the day following they were to cut the canker : The Lady Vincencia moued with compassion , gaue vnto her a small peece of fine linnen cloth : which the Prioresse was wont to drawe ouer her syde , saying : that she should put it vppon her canker : for she trusted in God that when they should cut it , she should feele no griefe at all , &c. The Ladie so did . And with great deuotion promised , that if she found so much good hereby , that in cutting of her canker , she should feele no paine , she would publish to her power , that God , through the merits of the Prioresse his seruant , had graunted her this so singular & admirable mercie . This simplicitie displeased not God , But he graunted the rather what she had demanded : for rising vp early the day following , shee found her selfe whole , and without any signe where the canker , nor any euill had bene , &c. And a little lower . Of all this were instruments made by arte of a notary publique , at command of the Cardinals most illustrious worship . The 3. Miracle which the prouincall , telleth is , Anna Rodrigues del Crucifixo , of the third order of Frauncis , brought with her two small peeces of a wodden Crosse , which the prioresse had giuen her . And going to visit one that was diseased demanded a little water to drinke . Anna tooke a porcelan , and pist water into it . And after in the presence of them all , tooke a peece of the Crosse , which the Prioresse had giuen her , and making a signe of the Crosse , cast it into the Porcelan . The peece went to the bottome . And eftsoones ( like a candle on a candlesticke ) arose vp right on end . Of this water gaue she the paciēt to drink : Who then began to find himselfe better , and demaunded , what was that , they had giuen him , which had done him much good . After they had cold him , what had passed , he prayed them to giue him more water then before , to drinke . Then cast they more water into the Porcelane , where in also was the peece of the Crosse . Anna Rodrigues , supposing that the diseased in drinking , had swallowed the same peece , cast in the other , the which went also to the bottome And commning to the other which stood in end in the porcelane , cleaued vnto , and was ioyned togither with it . So that of those two , was made a farre little Crosse which moued all that sawe it , to very great deuotion . Scarcely the second time , had the sickman tasted of the water , but he became whole and sound , & the third day also arose from his bed , and went to walke through the citie . Of this also was information made by the cōmandement of the most illustrious Legat. I could ( saith the prouincial ) recount also many other like things . Friar Stephen de Lusignan setteth this downe for conclusion . The tenne particular and principall instructions which wee draw from these maruellous effects in these letters missiue declared . 1. The true he and she religious , are much pleasing to God 2. Holy obedience , is meritorious and charity , humanity , and simplicity of life . 3. Virginity is a very pleasing spouse of our Lord Iesus Christ . 4. It is needfull to reuerence and honor the holy Images . 5. The he and she Saints of Paradise , are intercessors and aduocates for vs. 6. It is needefull to acknowledge the truth of the most holy sacrament of the Altar . 7. He pleaseth God which oft times receiueth so great● sacrament . 8. The gifts and graces of Iesus Christ cannot be obtained , without sorrow , praiers and deuotions . 9. The passion and death of Iesus Christ , by meanes of our owne works , are profittable for vs. 10. Miracles haue euer continued in the Catholique , Apostolique , and Romish Church . At the end of this booke of the holy Nunne , was this . Our holy father Sistus 5. through the deuotion and request , of the most Catholique king of Spaine , hath ordayned to bee made , the processe of the miracles of Friar Lewes de Beltrum , in Aragon , one of the order of the Friars of S. Dominick to put him in the number , and Catalogue of the Saints : and blessed ( which shal be another such , as this , of this holy Nunne ) All that I haue sayd is drawne out of the french booke , which Friar Stephen wrote , in praise of this holy Nunne . So famous was the same of this Nunnes holinesse : That Cardinall Albertus of Austria sent information to Pope Sistus 5. To whom the Pope wrote this letter following translated into Latine with great ioy haue we read , that thou hast procured to be written , the vertues of the Prioresse of the monasterie de la Anunciada , of the most holie virgin , And of the great benefits , which God hath shewed her , we pray the diuine goodnes to make her from day to day more worthy of his grace , & enrich her with his heauenly gift , for the glory of his name and ioy of his faithful . Giuen in S. Maries at Rome , with the little Ring of the fisher . The 10. of September 1584. and of our Bishopdome , &c. Subscribed Antonio Prucha Badulini . Friar Iohn de Pineca , in his booke intituled Monarchia ecclesiastica printed at Salamāca by Iohn Fernādez making mentiō of the Saints , that had the wounds of Christ : nameth this Mary . And so saith he , dyed the glorious Saint Katherine of Sena in the 1380. yeare , whose maruelous life wrote S. Antonius and Raimond of Capua : And albeit they both say , that the wounds of our redeemer were printed vpon her , S. Antonius affirmeth that at the request of the Saintes , they were not shewed on her bodie : yet suffered shee incredible paines . And Iohn Brugmano writeth : that the holie virgin Saint Lyduuina receiued the woundes of the redeemer : But that the virgin besought God. That to avoyd the applause of the world they should bee couered : And then the skinne grew and couered the woundes Lorenço Surio , saith : that the holie virgin Gerturd of Esten , vppon good Fryday in the 1340. yeare receiued the woundes , and for many dayes ranne bloud from them seuen times a day . At this time it is publiquely sayd , and there are pictures of her , that there is a religious in Portugal of the order of Saint Dominick , Which hath the woundes of our redeemer Hitherto Friar Iohn de Pineda . The same author part 3. lib. 22. cap. 23. ¶ 3. affirmeth for an approued thing ; that their Saint Frauncis had the woundes of Iesus Christ : as a little lower yee shall perceiue . Concerning those which had the fiue woundes I will recount to this purpose , an admirable history whereof make mention many of our aduersaries who as wel in Dutch as in Latine , both in verse and prose haue written that the Dominick Friars haue alwaies holden a certaine emulation , enuie & hatred toward the Franciscans , for both being beggers , they could not well agree togither . It happened tin Berne one of the 3 Cantons of the Swizers in the a thousand 5 hundred & ninth yeare that the Franciscans were much more esteemed and fauoured then the Dominicks which the Dominicks : perceauing , much stomacked : and so they consulted to find remedy for such a mischiefe . Foure of the chiefe of their order , came to vnderstand the causes , why the Franciscans were before them preferred . These two , besides others which I will declare , they found to bee the principall causes : first , that Saint Frauncis had the woundes of Christ . The other , the brawling Question which was betweene them , and the Franciscans , whether the virgin Mary was conceiued in sinne or no. The Domincans did affirme it : the Franciscans denyed it . For this cause , the common people moued with foolish deuotion , and with a zeale without knowledge , much loued the Franciscans , & made no reckoning of the Dominicks . The Dominicks then vnderstanding the cause of their so great euill , the remedy which they put , was this . A simple Friar they tooke , which they had in their couent , a young frantique , or holy hypocrite , & so deceiued him with many perswasions & gaue him certaine inchaunted drinks , that the small vnderstanding which he had , they tooke quite from him . They marke , as they could , the fiue wounds vpon him . They made him to beleeue ( and he foolish also beleeued it ) that hee had then truly as S. Frauncis had them . And here stayed they not : They made him beleeue , that the most holy virgin Saint Barbara , and Saint Catalina de Sena , appeared , and reuealed great things vnto him , they made him beleeue , that S. Mary gaue him the red consecrated host , aud that she presented him with the bloud of Christ and that she commaunded him to go the Cabildo or Senate , and say , that which she had commaunded , giuen him in . And among other things , this was one : that the holy virgin was conceiued in sin , & that for this cause , they ought in no wise to permit the Franciscans , to dwell in their City , for that ( besides that they are certayne lost persons , and without reformation ) they taught a grosse error , which ought in no wise to be suffered . That the holy virgin was conceiued without sin . He told them also , that they should highly houour an Image of the holy virgin ( which their Fryars had made by a certaine Arte ) that distilled teares by the eyes as though it had wept . All this at first was beleeued , that red bloud was adored . As the verie bloud of Christ , and was sent to great Lordes , as an incomparable Treasure . Great concourse there was to the weeping Image . So well knew the Dominickes to draw water to their mill , that they onely were holden for holie , and so caried they all the Almes and deuotions of the people . And the poore Franciscans were cast aside , and no man made reckoning of them . The Franciscans then seeing themselues so despised , and perceiuing ( like people as well exercised in false miracles ) as were the Dominickes , and the rest of the popish Clergie ) the craft and deceit of the Dominickes : vsed great diligence to discouer the villany . So much did they , that at last it was discouered . The foure principal Authors of this Tragedy in the one thousand fiue hundred & ninth yeare , were burned , and the rest were pardoned . Those deceauers that so shamelesly , make a mockery of religion ( besides these aforesaid ) confessed in their torments great abhominations . ( As the papists themselues that wrote this Historie doe witnesse wherein the Pope sending His Legate for this purpose , put all , to scilence : For he feared to loose his ecclesiasticall persons , which so great seruice with their false miracles haue done and doe vnto him . For well vnderstandeth the Pope , their superstitions and Idolatries ( whereof their religion is full ) to haue bene inuented or at the least confirmed with like deceipts of fayned apparitions , reuelations and false miracles . Into this reprobate sence , God leaueth them to fall , for not reading of the holie Scripture : which is the onely rule of the well liuing and seruing of God. As his maiestie will be serued . But returne we now to our holy Nunne , who with ful gale vntill now , most happily sayled , and set ( as say the Gentiles ) on the toppe of Fortunes wheele , so much as was possible of small and great . Aswell in Portugal , as else where , was esteemed and reuerenced . O how often of her was it sayd . Blessed is the wombe that bare thee , and the pappes that gaue thee sucke . Shee nothing wanted in this world to be wholy blessed , but that then shee should die . O how great a Saint shall hell possesse . O how great a Saint hath the Roman Church lost . Now that we haue hard the Pro , Let vs heare the Contra. From this spouse of Iesus Christ , so holie , so charitable , and so miraculous , would the true Iesus Christ ) not her husband which was the diuell ) that the Maske of hypocrisie , wherewith she was couered , should be taken away , & her abhominations , wickednes , superstitions , & Idolatries discouered . And so at the end of the admirable yeare 1588. was she condemned : as a certaine booke , which at the beginning of the yeare following , being the 1589. was printed at Seuil , doth witnes : from whence word for word haue I drawne that I will say against other . The title thereof is this . A Relation of the holinesse and woundes of Mother Mary de la Visitation , which was Prioresse de la Annuntiada of Lisbon , and that which was declared , in the Sentence which was giuen . All the booke will I not set downe , but the principall points thereof will I take for my purpose . Thus then it beginneth . Hauing committed the verification of the woundes and holinesse of Marie Prioresse de la Annunciada of the order of Saint Dominick , to the most reuerend and illustrious Archbishoppes of Lisbon and Braga , the Bishop de la Guardia , the Prouincial of Saint Dominiks order , the Inquisitors of this Citie of Lisbon and Doctor Paulo Alfonso of his maiesties Councell . The sayd Lordes went to the Monastery , vppon the said verification and examination , by the testimony of many Nunnes of the sayd Monastery which consentingly , declared , that the holinesse of the Prioresse was fayned , and the woundes painted . The information ended , the sayd Prioresse was brought before them whom they commaunded to sweare vppon the Masse booke and Christ crucified , that shee should say the truth , of that should be demaunded of her . And if shee so sayd : that God should helpe her : And if not , that the diuell should carry her away . Frst how sayd she that she had oft times seene the mother of God ? And how had she the woundes : By the oath she had made , she answered : That at nine or tenne yeares of age , shee entred into the Monastery . And after she had made profession , being seuenteene yeares olde , one day , as she was praying , to her was it reuealed , that God would cherish her : And that anonother like day , when shee was at prayer , came the Angels and put a Crowne of thornes vppon her head : which wounded her . And many dayes after being in prayer , Christ crucrufied apeared vnto her and of the beams that issued from his woundes , were those which she had , imprinted : And Christ ( whom she called husband ) oftentimes appeared to her ) and talked with her , and holpe her to say ouer the praiers , and that she confessed to this confessor that she said : Gloria Patri , & tibi & Spiritui sancto . The Confessor told her she should no more say so : but Gloria Patri , & Filio , & Spiritui sancto : as saith the holy mother the Church . And in a conference which shee had with her husband , she told him that which her Confessor had sayd vnto her . And the husband answered : she should doe what her Confessor had commanded her . The foresayd Fathers seeing she sought each way to make her selfe holy , and yet all was fayned , as the other Nunnes declared vnto them ; they perswaded her to say the truth of that which had passed , seeing all was fictions , and so to them it appeared , by information which they had taken : and that shee should craue mercie : and so would they haue compassion vpon her . But ( she persisting that no other truth there was , but that which shee had sayd , as her husband well knew ) they left her . Another day in the Visitation which they had with her , they tooke hard sope and hot water , and well washed her hands and wounds . And when they began to do it , she fained to haue great paine . And after a while that they had washed them , the sayd wounds were taken from her . And when she saw they were taken away , she fell to the earth , and began to weepe , sigh , and craue mercie , and cast her selfe at the feete of the sayd Lords : who willing her to confesse the truth : shee was wearied and dead ( said she ) and that they should leaue her till another day , and she would confesse the truth : and so they left her in guard of the Nunnes , charging them on paine of excommunication , they should for no cause leaue her alone . Another day the foresaid Lordes returned to the Monasterie , and caused the said Prioresse to be brought before them . And demaunding of her how that businesse passed : she said : that the truth was , because men should esteeme her holie , shee had painted the woundes on her handes , and that ordinarily shee so did : And that , that of the side shee had onely done thrise with a knife which shee had in her combe boxe . Once when she published , that the sayd wounds were made : Another time at a visitation , made by the Prouinciall of their order the last , this which now is done : being like vnto the scratch of a pen. And that the Crowne of thornes vppon her head she made , pricking herselfe with a knife , and making the bloud to issue forth : and that this she had done sixe or seuen times , Being demaunded how shee imprinted in the clothes , the fiue droppes of bloud which were ( sayd shee ) of the wound in the syde : She answered , that she carefully tooke certaine holland clothes , and painted them with bloud , and when they gaue her some , to touch the wound which she fayned in her syde : shee cutte them before those which gaue them in such sort , that they were like vnto those which shee had , and put them vppon her breast , and drawe fourth , and gaue them those , which shee had painted . Being demaunded , when the Moore captaine , of them , resident in this Citie of Lisbon , and had bene viceroye of Biquinos came to see her how printed shee the wounds in the little cloth , which she gaue him : She answered . Because she saw that the Moore did mark her , shee drewe a little , the curtaine of the lettife window , faining , that for shame hee should not see her putting the cloth vppon her breast , shee tooke out of her combe boxe a knife , and so pticked her finger that it bled , and painted therewith the same cloth , and afterwardes put it vppon the breast and beganne to straine the same before them all : and drewe it out imprinted with bloud and all beleeued , it was the bloud of her side , being demaunded how shee had put those droppes of bloud vppon the rotchet of ●he Popes Collector : Shee answered : That the Collector perswading her , to put some bloud of her woundes vppon the said rotchet at such time as shee chaunced to haue a blister on her hand shee tooke it away in such sort , that the bloud issued and therewith rubbed she her hand in the rotchet , and it remayned died with bloud . Being demaunded how shee lift vp her selfe : And how the Nunnes sawe her many times , to shine in her Cell : Shee answered : that shee kindled in a chasing dish a fire with small light , and put before it a lookeing glasse , and that the light stroke vppon the glasse , and the reflection of the glasse glimpsed in her face : And that shee should seeme to haue beene lifted vp , she put her feete vpon Chapins or womens shoes : other times vpon timber , which she had purposely prouided : whereupon she so sate , that shee seemed to be lifted vp into the aire : demaunded , that being in mortall sinne , how she dared euery day to communicate : She answered : She euer trusted that our Lord would draw her in time to repentance : and hereof shee craued mercie of the foresayd Lordes . This notwithstanding , they proceeded to take further information : wherein the Nunnes declared , that she being one day in the Chapter , was lifted vp , and a place made by her side , as though some man should sit there : Demaunding of her for what purpose she did that she sayd : See ye not that our father Saint Dominicke came thither , and there sitteth : And many other things , which to auoyd tediousnesse , I omit . The foresaid processe seene by the foresaid Lords , and the offences which thereof redounded against the Prioresse : the sixt of the instant moneth of December in the 1588 yeare , they pronounced sentence against her , in the Monastery of the mother of God , of the order of Saint Francis , in this citie : from whence they commaunded to carrie her , and in her presence was published and read the sentence which we will now declare . And afterwards , the 8. of the sayd moneth in the pulpit of the great Church of this citie , at the time of the great Masse with an high and audible voyce was published . Wherby they declared that through only zeale , that men should deeme her holy , all that to be and haue bene fained . And for that shee had not dealt with , nor inuocated the diuell , they adiudged her to perpetuall imprisonment . And that in fiue yeares she might not be confessed , nor communicate , except in case of necessitie : and three feasts in the yeare , and in the Iubilee : and that she should neither beare vaile nor habit , nor haue any actiue or passiue voyce in the Chapter , nor bee elected to any office : And that for fiue yeares she should eate vpon the ground , and that the fragments remaining might not to any ( no not to the poore ) be giuen , but burned : and that when they were to go forth of the dyning place , she should lie prostrate on the earth , that all the Nunnes might passe ouer her : and that on wednesdayes and frydayes they should giue her discipline whiles the psalme of Miserere mei last . And that shee should bee carried forth of the citie to a Monasterie of the same order , 25 , leagues vpwards the riuer Tei● , where shee should bee included in a cell , and not go out of the cell , but at the Masse-time and Cannonicall houres : and that she might talke with no Nunne ( one excepted ) which the Prioresse of that Monasterie should appoint her ; and that she should be instructed in the faith . And that her picture vpon the wall of the Annunciada should be blotted out , that no after signe remaine there euer to haue bene : and that the small clothes with the fiue wounds , & other her things shold be carried to the Inquisitors , where they should be : and otherwise to the Prouisor , or curate of the parish , who was to appoint what should be done with them . Now to aduise all those that truely desire to serue Christ , of whose name they are called Christians , and will liue according to his holy Gospell and law , and not according to that which men haue inuented to liue in pleasure . Some notes and considerations will I here make of that which hath bene sayd vpon the life and sentence of this holy Nunne . First , as touching the ten instructions drawne by Lusignan , out of the Letters missiue , It were good to shew how false they be all in general , and euery one in particular . For not vpon the word of God , but vpon dreames , false miracles , illusions of the diuell , & imaginations of a cursed hypocrite ( which fained her selfe to be no lesse then Christ ) haue they any foundation . But seeing our aduersaries by publike sentence haue condemned all that contained in the Letters , concerning the holinesse and miracles of this Nunne , to be false , fained , and hypocritically done . I will not paine my selfe to proue their falshood . Onely I will tell them : that when they will proue their new articles of faith , they seeke better proofes . For dreames and false miracles are now nothing worth . The time through the mercie of God , is not now as wontedly it was , when the Clergie easilie deceiued the people , and made them to beleeue all whatsoeuer they listed . Blessed bee the Lord for the light which in our times he hath giuē vs. His Maiestie giue vs grace to draw neere vnto it : For the seruant that knoweth his maisters will , & doth it not , shall be more punished then he that knoweth it not . Besides this , there is nothing in these his ten instructions , which hath not already in the two precedent Treatises , of the Pope , and of the Masse , bene sufficiently confuted . To them I referre my selfe . Our redeemer Iesus Christ , when hee beganne to preach his Gospell , confirmed the same with true miracles : and departing from this world ( as Saint Marke in the last chapter of his Gospell declareth ) for the same effect to confirme the Euangelicall doctrine , he left to his Church the gift of working miracles . This gift in the Church ( I would say in some of the faithfull , for all had it not , as witnesseth Saint Paul , 1. Cor. 12. where reckoning vp the giftes of the holy Spirit , and how he distrributeth them amongst other , hee saith And to another are giuen the gifts of holinesse by the same Spirit . To another working of miracles , &c. ) for some time continued , vntill the doctrine was confirmed , and then afterwards ceassed . Albeit God , vsing his omnipotency , leaueth not sometimes to do miracles . But this is extraordinary , and not common as then it was . The Antichristians willing to be sold for Christians , pretend , and doe confirme their new and false doctrine with new and false miracles , of which their bookes bee full . For this is the chiefe proofe wherewith they confirme their doctrine . Concerning that of the fiue wounds , there is no word in all the new Testament , nor in any of the ancient Doctours , which for the space of one thousand and two hundred yeares liued in the Church of God , that any of the Apostles , no not Saint Iohn the dearely beloued Disciple , nor yet the holy mother of our redeemer her selfe hath had them ; nor euer was it said , an●e hee or shee Saint in all this time to haue had them : for so much as I remember , to haue read the first , that they say , had them , was Saint Francis , and this a few yeares before his death : who died in the 1226. yeare . The booke of Conformities , fol ● . demaundeth . In which of the saints haue the miraculous wounds of Christ bene imprinted ? The same answereth : In none , but in the blessed our Father Saint Frauncis : As witnesseth the Romane Church : and commandeth the faithfull to beleeue it . Afterwardes say same : that in the 1340. yeare Saint Gertrude had them . And holy Ludiuina ( say they but know not in what yeare ) also had them . Also they say , that S. Katherine of Sena , who died in the 1380. yeare . And in our dayes , in the 1588. yeare , was a publike voice and fame ▪ that the holy Nunne of Lisbon had them , For so great a truth hold they that of Saint Francis : that if anie beleeue it not , or doubt it , for an heretike is he ●olden , and as an heretike ought he to be punished . So that it is now one of their new articles of faith . And so Pope Gregorie did commaund it to be beleeued . The same commanded Pope Alexander the fourth , and saith , that with his owne eyes he saw thē , as in his Bull he doth witnesse . Another such like Bull gaue out Pope Nicholas 3 and Pope Bendict 12. who graunted ( besides this ) to the Franciscan Friars , that they should celebrate the feast of the wounds of Saint Francis. All this saith the booke intituled , Of the Conformities of Saint Francis , with Iesus Christ , A booke full of blasphemies seeing it maketh him equall with Iesus Christ , & proueth S. Francis with many reasonles reasons , to haue bin much more excellent then S. Iohn Baptist . Amongst which he setteth these downe , that he conuerted many more than Iohn , that he preached repentance 18 yeares , & instituted the order of Penance : & S. Iohn but 2 yeares , and some what more preached . Iohn receiued of the Lord the word of repentā●e : Francis receiued it of the Lord & of the Pope . And which is more ( terrible blasphemie to adde ought to the infinit power of the Lord ) S. Iohn was a friend of the Bridegrome . The like to the Lord Iesus Christ was the blessed S. Francis. In holinesse to the world was Iohn most singular . In conformitie of his wou●ds with Christ was Francis then all men more excellent . S. Iohn is aduanced into the order of the Seraphins . In the same Seraphical order & seat of Lucifer is placed the blessed S. Francis , &c. If this be not to make a mockery of Christian Religion , of the maiestie of the Son of God , and of the holinesse of Saint Iohn Baptist , what shall bee ? Friar Iohn de Pineda , a Friar Franciscan . part . 3. lib. 22. cap. 23. ¶ 3. speaking of his holy Saint Francis , saith thus : A few yeares before his death , fasting and praying vppon the Eue of Saint Michael the Archangell , he receiued in his virginall bodie the wounds of Iesus Christ , by the impression of the same Iesus Christ . as say Vbertino and the Maister Pisano , S ▪ Francis himselfe to haue reuealed the same , hauing suffered most terrible paines when they were imprinted , &c. He confirmeth his saying , with the sayings of Vbertino and the Maister Pisano , who is the Author of that blasphemous booke of Conformities . They say the same . Of no great credit be these two Authors : as easily as they speake it , with the same facility will we condemne it . It is sayd of Saint Francis , that he couered the wounds of S. Katherine of Sene , saith Antonius , that she besought God they should not be shewed vpon her body : Of S. Lyduuina saith Iohn Brugmano , that to auoyd the applause of the world , shee besought the same at God his hands . Of S. Gertrude saith Surius , that for manie dayes ran bloud from them 7. times euery day . But of our holy Nunne of Lisbon say the Prouinciall , and Friar Lewes de Granada , and it was the publike voyce and fame , that she had them and shewed them , & that they yeelded alwayes fresh bloud , wherewith shee painted the small clothes which they gaue her . The Prouinciall saith , that the wound of the side on certaine dayes , namely the fridayes , opened ; & that certaine drops of bloud issued from the same . &c. Surely this was much more shamelesse than all the others . Saint Francis and the rest sayd to haue the wounds , liued in the times of great ignorance , aswell of good letters , as of true and pure Christian religion , when the Roman Antichrist was absolute Lord of all , & swayed both swords , spirituall and temporall . Then was there none that durst whisper against him , nor that was so bold to say vnto him , thou dost wickedly : but it should cost him his life , or litle lesse . An easie thing was it then , with such like fictions of wounds and other miracles to deceiue the simple poore common people . But now that the Lord hath giuen so great light of his Gospell , a verie hard thing shall it bee to be long time manitained with like opinion of holinesse : by and by flyeth away hypocrisie : by and by God raiseth vp some to speake and write against it . Vnhappy therefore was this Nunne , as touching the word , that in our time and not in their dayes , she liued . Had those , sayd to haue the wounds , bene well examined , and with hot water and hard sope washed , their hypocrisie no no doubt had bene discouered , as well as that of our Marie de la Visitacion : Wherein as touching the soule , were they more vnhappy then she : seeing they died in their hypocrisie , wherewith they deceiued many , and vntill this day do deceiue with it . But our Mary liuing of her hypocrisie conuinced , in time ( it may be ) will she employ her great wit to better purpose , and craue mercie at the hands of God , whom so wickedly she hath offended . And so his Maiestie giue her grace truly to conuert to the true Christian religion : which not with dreams , nor false miracles , but with the word of God it selfe is confirmed . His Maiestie shewe her this grace and mercie . Had this miserable creature ( as did the others ) died before her hypocrisie had bin discouered , cannonized had she bene , as they were , and for ●o holy had bene holden , that hardly in all heauen should her Dominickes haue found place to haue set her Had she bene a Franciscan , as she was a Dominicke , her Franciscans would haue placed her next to Saint Francis in the most highest place of the Quire of the Seraphins , ioyning to the seat of Lucifer , where they themselues sayd , that their Saint Frauncis is placed . Much do I maruell at the Lords which examined the processe of this diuelish creature , this truly possessed of the diuell , another Magd●len de la Cruz. Another such as she , whom they called in England , The holy Mayd of Kent : who in the time of Henry the eight , king of England did wonderfull and most false miracles . Against whom was made processe , and all proued to be false and fained , as was that of our Nunne . For which she was sen●enced to death , and so was executed . That which passeth in the Pontificall kingdom , is a thing against all ●ustice , that one for speaking , as in his conscience hee thinketh , and according to that , which the word of God in the holy scriptures hath reuealed : that he knoweth no other Purgatorie , but the only bloud of Christ , that he knoweth no other righteousnesse , but that which is receiued by faith : and that none is to be called vpon ▪ but God alone , by the onely meane of Iesus Christ , &c. That he shall die without redemption : and with greatest disgrace before the world : and that Magdalen and Marie , and other such like , being cursed blasphemers , periured in publike audience , possessed of the diuell , mockers of Christian religion of God , and of Iesus Christ his sonne , shall liue , True it is , that they were condemned , yet not to bee burned , but to certaine F●ia● like pe●an●es and restraints . Arise Lord , iudge thine owne cause . Behold , those die , that confesse thee , and they that blaspheme thee do liue . Very much I say do I maruell a● these Lords , which condemned this cursed M●rie , that they should vse these words in their sentence which they giue against her : All that which this Nunne hath done , is , and hath bene fained of 〈◊〉 onely that they should hold her for holie , and that she had not dealt with , nor in●ocated the diuell . Surely they speake in this ( let their Lordships pardo●●e ) against their owne consciences , which told them her miracles to haue bene done by the a●●e of the diuell , with whom doubtlesse , was she verie familiar , and he was her husband , conductor , and guide . For how could she do the miracles she did without the helpe of the diuell , and her inuocation vpon him ? That which she saith , that Iesus Christ appeared vnto her , now accompanied with hee and she saints , and now alone : that very familiar he was with her : that he ho●p her to pray ouer the houres , that he was her husband , and imprinted the wounds vpon her . Let all this be fained of her , as all is fained , that men should take her for holy : and more foolish they that beleeued her , and did not remember Magdalen de la Cruz. But what will they say vnto me of the diseased and franticke Nunne which was healed , as the Prouinciall in his letter witnesseth ? That the Prouinciall lyed will they say , and that the Nun was not healed ? I think not so . Healed she was by the meane which the Prouinciall reporteth , by miracle wrought by the diuell ▪ What will they say vnto me of the Lady of qualitie that had the ●anker , and was healed , as the same Prouinciall doth witnesse : and saith that all this was taken by faith , and testimonie before a Notarie publike by commandement of the Cardinall ? What will they say vnto mee of the diseased perso● , who for●aken of the Physitions , with drinking of the water wherein was the little 〈◊〉 of the wodden crosse , which the Prioresse had giuen to Anna Rodriguez , was healed ? What will they say vnto me of this little 〈◊〉 , which set it selfe vpright , and of the other also , that being cast into the water , claue vnto , and was ioyned with the first : so that of them twaine one faire little crosse was made , which moued to great deuotion all those that saw it ? ( and this was that , which the diuell with this false miracle of the crosse pretended , to cause thē to commit Idolatrie ) of this also was information taken by commandement of the Legat. Of many other such like things that the Prouinciall faith , he could declare , what will they say vnto me ? How could these things and the rest bee done without the art of the diuell , without his help , and inuocation vpon him ? I demaund of thē , what was that , which the three Moores saw in the Prioresse , which were things so great & maruellous , that the Moores were not able to speake . To the Archbishop of Lisbon in the presence of the Prouinciall and many others , they confessed , that they saw neere to the Prioresse , Iesus Christ in humane shape , put vpon the crosse : throughout all Portugall was this miracle published . Will they say vnto mee that it was the true Iesus Christ , or that it was the illusion of the diuell : that it was Iesus Christ will they not say : For in their Sentence they say : All whatsoeuer this Nunne hath done to haue bene fained . It followeth then , that it was the diuell in humane shape , that appeared vnto her . Saint Paul doth aduise vs , 2. Cor. chap. 14. that Satan is wont ( the better to deceiue ) to transforme himselfe into an Angell of light . But here in the businesse of these three Moores , much more bold was Satha● , transforming himselfe into Christ crucified , and taking his forme vpon him . O the great patience of God. And the Prouinciall addeth . So famous , and so admirable was this miracle , that the fame thereof hath stretched throughout all the kingdome , &c. Then was it a true miracle . But of those , which Sathan worketh , to deceiue men , and not a fiction of the Prioresse . Why make their Lordships no mention in their sentence how the Prioresse had made Sathan to appeare in the figure of Christ crucified ? And how that litle so deuout a crosse was made ? and how the sicke persons were healed ? The principall passed they ouer , least they should 〈…〉 superstitions and Idolatries . That which they demanded of her is . How sayd she , that she had oftentimes seene the mother of God ? wherof in the Letters were made little mention ? O great subtiltie : herewith they haue stopped the mouth of the people . All these things was the iust iudgment and punishment of God , wherewith he punisheth those , that beeleue not the word of God , reuealed in the holy Scripture : but beleeue lies confirmed with false miracles & illusions of the diuel . The principall resteth for me yet to demaund . What was , I demaund of them , that consecrate forme , as saith the Prouinciall , or hoste consecrated ? as saith Friar Lewes de Granada , which the wednesday in the holy weeke issued out of the little casket , wherein the most holy sacrament lay : which casket , of it selfe opened , and out of it issued the said host without any visible ministery , & was presented to the mouth of the Religious , and she receiued it with most great deuotion &c. The Prouinciall addeth : that another time vpon Innocents day another such like miracle happened . Friar Lewes de Granada saith : That the Masse being ended , which Saint Iohn Euangelist did celebrate , a consecrated host came from the Altar , and was put into the mouth of this most holy Nunne . Of Mag●alen de la Cruz was it said : that when shee communicated , she lifted vp a rod to measure the hight of the ground , as in the Treatise of the Masse we haue noted . The host which Mag●alen the Franciscan hipocrite , and that which Mary the Dominican hypocrite receiued ( albeit the ordained Masse-Friars and with intention to consecrate , did consecrate them , murmuring ouer them their words of consecration Hoc est enim Corpus meum : were not the body of Iesus Christ , whose glorious body sits at the right hand of the Father , and is not to descend thence , vntill hee come to iudge the quicke and the dead : As witnesseth S. Peter . Act. 3. 21. Whom ( meaning Christ ) the heauens must containe vntill the day of restauration of all things : And so doe we holde it for an article of faith , and confesse the same in the Creed : Were there no other proofe to proue their consecrated hostes , their sacrament of the aultar , not to be the body of Christ : this in good reason , should suffice , that the diuell vseth his consecrated hostes : he carrieth them into the aire and putteth them into the mouth of his he and she deuoted , that men may holde them for holy . As these two domestical exāples of the Franciscan Magdalen de la Cruz , and of the Dominican Mary de la visitation , doe confirme the same . But for as much as many other proofes they are taken out of the holy scripture & out of the anciēt doctors , which we haue noted in the Treatise of the Masse , there maist thou read the same . This opening of the casket , this issuing out of the consecrated host , and visible comming through the aire , without any visible mystery , and putting it in to the mouth of Magdalen , of Mary , and other such like was by the arte of the deuill , he came betweene and was inuocated . Open then thy eies , O Spaine , and vnderstand : Suffer not thy selfe to be deceiued in the first article of christian religion . Remember it is the first cōmandement which our great God ( whose name is Iehona ) cōmādeth vs to keep . Thou shalt haue no other Gods before me . How can that be God , how can that be a creator , which the diuell vseth to cause the people to commit idolatry , to entertaine the fained holinesse & hypocrisy of Magdalen & Mary , and of other such both hee and shee ? Holy and blessed is our God : he abhorreth wickednes , hipocrisy , superstition & idolatry , Therfore conclude , that he which entertaineth these abhominations is not the true , but a false God , made by the inuention of men , and Sathan their father , which gouerneth them . And this is the iust iudgment and punishment of God , that they which neither read , nor heare , nor yet giue credit to the word of God , registred by the holy prophets and Apostles , without which , there is no saluation , may beleeue lies : wherwith Antichrist , and his father the diuil deceiued them , to carry them with him into hell . These things which we haue spoken of , done by these Ladies , I confesse , are miracles , and they caused that which our aduersaries hold for the sacrament , and for the body of Christ , truely to come . But of these they are , which the false prophets , Antichrist and their father the diuell doe , as our redeemer forewarneth vs , Math. 2● . 24. and his Apostle , 2. Thess . 2. 9. wherewith they that are founded vpon the firme rocke , which is Christ . they that be taught by the word of God , shal not be deceiued : But they that be founded vpon the sand , they that confirme their opinion with dreames , imaginations , and humane tradititions , these shall beleeue them , and hold them for true miracles , which God hath wrought & so beleeuing them , shall perish , except God hauing mercie vpon them , doe before they depart this world conuert them . With their Lordships fauour , conclude we thē , saying : that Mary de la visitation , did her miracles by the help and inuo●ation of the diuel , for otherwise could she not doe them . I vehemently suspect the cause of their so saying they feare to giue occasion , lest some begin to think that their Sacrament , which they sell for the body of Christ , is not the body of Christ , nor his Sacrament , which in his holy Suppe● he instituted , but their prophanation thereof . This if our Spaniardes begin once to vnderstand the pontificall kingdom will wholly fall , the kitchin of the Preists and Friars , which is the Masse and Purgatory , will bee cold : and so superstition , ignonorance , heresy and Idolatry , as a new thing , which hath no foundation in the word of God , but in dreames , with false miracles , and illusions of the diuell , shall likewise fall , and the ancient doctrine of the Gospell of Christ crucified , written in the holy scripture , maugre Antichrist , shall flourish through the worlde . Blessed and euer glorified be the holy name of the Lord : who by his great mercie freed vs from such ignorance , errors , and superstitions , heresies & Idolatries , where we were nourished : who deliuered vs , I say , from the power of darknes , and translated vs into the true kingdome of his beloued sonne , in whom we haue redemption by his bloud , and forgiuenes of sinnes . What shall we render ( speaking as doth the Prophet ) vnto the Lord , for all his benefites bestowed vppon vs , we will take the cuppe of our Saluation , and call vpon the name of the Lord. No other willeth God , for all his benefites , but that we be thankfull , and call vpon his name . Thus shall the number of those whom God hath elected to life eternall , encrease : and so the kingdome of sinne , death & the diuell , which is the kingdome of lies , of false & new doctrine , confirmed with dreames , false miracles , and illusions of the diuell , shal be destroied : and that of grace , life and of Christ , which is the kingdome of truth , & the true and old doctrin , confirmed with the word of God , shal abide for euer . To whom , which is one God , Father , Sonne and holy Spirit who liueth and raigneth be perpetuall hon●● and glory , Amen . An Addition . I In the moneth of Aprill 1588. Philip the second of that name king of Spaine , pretending to send his inuincible fleet for the Conquest of England made choise by the aduise of the Prioresse of the monastery of the Anunciada , whose name was Mary of the Visitacion , as most worthie for her holinesse to blesse his Standard royall , the which she did with vsing diuers other c●remonies , & in the deliuery thereof , to the Duke of Medina Sedonia , who was appointed chiefe Generall , she did pronounce openlie good successe and victory to the Duke , in saying he should return a victorious Prince . This standard was carried in procession by Don Francisco de Cordoua , who was a Spaniard & the tallest Gentl. that could be found , he being on horse backe to the end it might be the better seen : at the solemnzing wherof there was such a number of people assembled , that diuers of them perished with the throng . There was present the Archduke Albertus , which then was Cardinall and Gouernor of the kingdom of Portugal , the Popes Nuncio the Archbishop , who was head inquisitor with diuers other Nobles , Prelates & Gentlemen . This solemnization dured so long that Albertus fainted with fasting , and this holy Nunne to comfort him , caused a messe of the broth , which was for her owne diet to be brought , presenting it to him , which he accepted most willingly , cōming from the handes of so holy a Nun , as then she was holden to be : but about the beginning of Decēber next after , all her holines , false miracles , and great dissimulations was then found out , and she condemned & punished for the same , according as is r●bersed in this booke . About the end of this yeare 1588 that this holy Nun was discouered in Lisbon , there was also discouered in Seuil one father ●yon , who was counted to be a most deuour and religious man , but by his owne fellowes of his profession , he was discouered to be a great hypocrite , and a most vicious 〈◊〉 giuen to carnall lustes , and for this and diuers other causes he was committed to the prison which is in the Cardinals house of 〈◊〉 . A Table , wherein by certaine Antitheses is declared the difference and contrarietie which is betweene the ancient doctrine of God , contained in the holy scripture , and taught in the reformed Churches : and the new doctrine of men , ●aught and maintained in the Roman or Popish Church . Ierem. 6. 16. Thus saith the Lord , stand in the wayes , and behold , and aske for the old way , which is the good way , and walke therein , & ye shall find rest for your soules . THe ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that the holy Scripture being the word of God diuinely inspired , hath most sufficient authority of it selfe , & containeth all necessary doctrin to pietie , and our saluation : as S. Paul clearly teacheth . 2. Tim. 3. 15. 16. 17. The new doctrin of me● teacheth , that the holy Scripture , although it be the word of God , should haue no authority , were it not for the approbation of the Church , and that it is an vnperfect and maimed doctrine , which containeth not doctrine sufficient to pietie , nor our saluation , but that this defect must be supplied by vnwrittē traditions , Belar . de verb. De● nō scrip . l. 4. The ancient doctrin of God , doth teach that ignorance of the holy scriptures , is the cause and mother of errors , as Iesus Christ our Lord doth witnesse , Mat 22. 19. saying to the Sadduces , Ye erre , because yee know not the Scriptures , nor the power of God ▪ and therefore the duty of euerie faithfull Christian is to reade , meditate , and search the holy scripture , as God commandeth his people , Deut. 6. 7. & chap. 12. 32. & chap. 17. 19. Iosua 18. Esa . 8. 20. And Christ our Lord in the new Testament , Ioh. 5. 39. And as did the faithfull in the time of the Apostles Act 17. 11. 2 , Tim. 3. 15. The new doctrin of men doth teach , that ignorance is the mother of deuotion : and that to keepe religion safe , it is needful to forbid the lay or secular men , the reading of the holy scriptures , seeing it is the cause of many heresies . Bellarm. de verbo Dei lib. 2 cap. 15 & 16. cens . col . f. 19. The ancient doctrin of God doth teach , that many deceiuers and false Prophets are gone out into the world , and that the faithfull therfore are to proue the spirits , whether they be of God , 1. Io. 4. 1. And that the holy scripture is the touch , whereby this proofe and examination ought to be made , Ioh. 5. 39. Act 17. 11. So that all doctrine contrary and repugnant to holy Scripture ( be it of Councels , Fathers , Doctors , old or new , and that as saith the Apostle of himselfe or of an Angel from heauen ) ought not to be receiued nor taught in the Christian Church , Gal. 1. 8. 1. Tim. 1. 3. & chap. 6. 3. 1. Pet. 4. 11. 2. Ioh. 10. The new doctrin of men doth teach , that whosoeuer cōtradict the Pope , & his decrees , & human traditions , be false teachers , & that the Pope hath authority to iudge of all controuersies , and of the true sense of holy Scriptures , and that from his iudgment it is not lawfull to appeale . Bellar. de verbo D●● interp . lib. 3. cap. 3. &c. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that we ought to serue God alone : which is the Creator and gouernour of all the world : following the doctrin of Christ which saith , Matt. 4. 10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God , & him only shalt thou serue . The new doctrine of men doth teach , that we ought not to serue God alone but also the Saints : that they hold them for patrons of kingdoms , people , cities , societies , and infirmities . Bellarm. de Sanct. beat . lib. 1. cap 12. Cens . Col. fol. 230. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that the lawful worship of God is to be founded vpon the holy Scripture : & that God will be serued according to his will and word , in spirit and truth , Ioh. 4. 24. and not after the opinion , nor by the traditions nor customes of men . as God by his prophet Eze. 20. 18. doth very expresly teach vs , saying : Walk not in the ordinances of your fathers , nor obserue their lawes , nor defile your selues with their idols : I am the Lord your God. Walke in mine ordinances , and keepe my statutes , and do them . The same teacheth Iesus Christ , Mat. 15. 9 saying : In vane do yee honor me , teaching for doctrine the commandements of men . The new doctrine of men doth teach , that in the worship of God , the traditions , ceremonies , and constitutions of the Roman Church ought to be obserued : and that the Cannon law doth equall the constitutions of the Popes in value with the Gospell ▪ and that it is necessarie to keepe them : for ( as saith Pope Leo 4. ) The Gospel cannot well be obserued , if a man obey not iointly therewith all the decrees and constitutions of the Fathers , Dist . 15. cap. Sicut . & Dist 19. cap In canonicis & Dist . 20. cap. De libellis . The ancient doctrine of God teacheth , that the worship of images is a thing abominable , Deut. 27. 15. Leuit. 26. 1. and expresly forbidden in the second commandement of the law of God , Exod. 20. 4. and Deut. 5. 8. 9. also , that the holy Spirit calleth images , Teachers of lies and vanitie , Ierem. 10. 8. Habac. 2. 18. And therefore in no wise to be allowed in the Temples of Christians , in which Iesus Christ hath bene painted out before the eyes of the faithfull , by the preaching of the Gospell , Gal. 4. 1. The new doctrine of men teacheth , that the worship of images is well pleasing to God , and verie necessarie and profitable for the Church . And that images are the Bookes of the Laytie . Hee therefore that teacheth the contrary is cursed and anathema . Concil . Trid. Sess . 9. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that Christians ought to imitate the faith , godlinesse , and good doctrine of the Saints , as they imitated Christ . 1. Cor. 11. 1. Heb. 6. 12 cap. 13. 7. But that in no wise they ought to inuocate them , nor put their confidence in them : 1 Because inuocation is an honor due to God alone , which he declareth by his Prophet Esay , 48. 11. Mine honour will I not giue to another . 2 Because the Saints being in this world will not receiue this honor , neither the Angels . As Act. ch . 10. 26. chap 14. 14. Reu●●●s 19. 10. chap. 22 9. appeareth . 3 Because they be ignorant , and do not know vs : as Esay . 63. 16. doth very clearely teach , saying : Abraham hath forgotten vs , and Israel doth not know vs Thou Lord art our Father and Redeemer . So that as the Israelites in the old Testament were id●laters , and transgressours of the Law of God , when they sacrificed to another then God alone . So be all they at this day , that inuocate Saints or Angels : wherein they do contrarie to the doctrine of Christ . Ma● . 6. 9. chap. 11. 28. Ioh. chap. 16. 24. And contrary to the example of all the Saints , Psal . 22. 6. Ne●●e . 9. 27. Gen. 32. 9. Exod. 2. 25. cap. 17. 12. Iosua . 10. 13. Psal . 107. and 11. 8. 5. &c. Act. 4. and 24. and cap. 16. 25. &c. The new doctrine of men teacheth , that Christians ought to inuocate the Saints and to be ayded by their intercession to God : because they be his familiars . Also that it is a false and wicked opinion , to beleeue that the Saints pray not for men , and that the inuocation of Saints is idolatrie , contrary to the word of God : and that he which so teacheth and beleeueth , is accursed and anathema . Concil . Trid. Sess . 9. The ancient doctrine of God teacheth , that Iesus Christ our Lord being true God , and true man , ●s the onely and perfect sauiour of the world , who saith by his Prophet Esay , chap. 63. 3. I haue troden the wine-presse alone , and of all the people there was none with me . And of whom saith the Angell , Matth. 1. 21. Thou shalt call his name Iesus : for hee shall saue his people from their sinnes . And the Apostle Saint Iohn doth witnesse , 1. Ioh. 1. 7. that the bloud of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God , doth cleanse vs from all sinne . The new doctrine of men teacheth , that Iesus Christ is not a perfect Sauiour for Christ ( saith it ) died onely for originall sinne . And that by his death he satisfied for the fault : but that God being iust , will , that man satisfie h●s iustice for the punishment . Also that the purgation of sinnes is made by good works , satisfactions , Masses , indulgences and Purgatorie . Lib. 4. Sent. distinct . 17. and 18. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach that Iesus Christ is the onely Mediator between God and man , and our Aduocate and Intercessor to the Father , and that no other can be found , nor ought to bee sought for . 1. Because there is no saluation in any other , but in him alone , Act. 4. 12. 2. Because 〈…〉 other but Christ only , can be sufficient for this office , which hath all power in heauen and in earth , and remaineth euer with his to the end of the world , Math. 28. 18. 20. ● . Because Christ hath loued vs , and more loueth vs then anie other , seeing he gaue himselfe for vs , and hath made the purgation of our sinnes with his bloud in his owne person . Heb. chap. 13. And so gratiously inuited vnto him all that trauell and are heauie laden , Matth. 11. and 28. So that men haue no cause to doubt of his sufficiencie , power , and good will : but that in all their afflictions they ought to flie vnto him alone , who witnesseth of himselfe , Iohn . chap. 14. 6. I am the way the truth , and the life , no man commeth to the Father , but by me . The new doctrine of men doth teach , that Iesus Christ is not the onely Mediator , but also the Saints which reigne with him in heauen : and that Saint Mary also the mother of God , is the Mediatrix and Aduocatrix of mankind , lib. 4. S●nt . Distinct . 45. in M●ssale Paris . in pros● M●ssae de Anuntiat . The ancient doctrine of God , doth teach , that our Redeemer Iesus Christ , by the perfect sacrifice of himselfe once offered vpon the crosse , for the putting away of sinne , hath reconciled all the faithfull with God his Father , and hath found eternall redemption : so that there remayneth now no more sacrifice for sin . Heb. 9. 12. 26. and cap. 10. 12. 18. The new doctrine of men doth teach , that the Masse is a sacrifice for the remission of sins of the quicke and the dead . Concil . Trid. Sess . 6. Can. ● . The ancient doctrin of God doth teach , that we are iustified by faith in Iesus Christ without the works of the law , Rom. 3. 24. 28. Gal , ● . 16. as witnesseth the holy Ghost of Abraham , the Father of all beleeuers . Abraham ( saith he ) beleeued God , and it was imputed to him for righteousnes , Gen. 15. 6. Rom. 4. 3. And the Apostle S. Paul expresly addeth , that this was not written only for him , but also for vs , to whom faith shall also be imputed for righteousnes , Rom. 4. 23. 24. The new doctrine of men doth teach , that not faith only but works also do iustifie . Concil . Trid. Ses . 6. can . 11. The ancient doctrine of God , teacheth that faith is not doubtfull , but assured of saluation , which it hath by the bloud of Christ : and that it is not barren , but full of works of charity , which are the fruits of righteousnes , & of a true faith , Heb. 11. 1. Gal. 5. 6. Philip. 1. 11. The new doctrin of men teacheth , that the particular iustification of mē and much more the saluation is very vncertaine : so that men must alwayes doubt of their saluation . And that not to doubt of the grace and fauour of God is presumption . Conc. Trid. Ses . 6. Can. 13. Cens . Colon. fol. 96. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that our good workes , for tha● they are imperfect , can deserue nothing at Gods hand , as saith the Prophet Esay 64 6. All our righteousnes is as a stained cloth . And Christ our Lord saith , Luk. 17. 10 When ye haue done all that is commanded you , say ye are vnprofitable seruants . The new doctrin of men teacheth that our good works deserue the grace of God and euerlasting life also that men may do works ( which they call ) of supererrogation , that is to say , ouer and aboue those which the Law of God commandeth : whereunto the doers thereof are not bound , and they are auailable to helpe others ●ellar . de Purgatorio , lib. 1. ● . 8. censor . colif . 175. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach that Iesus Christ is the head & Spouse of the Church , which he gouerneth and teacheth by his word and Spirit , & that the dutie of the Church is to heare and obey the voyce of her Spouse and faithfull Pastor , according to the commandement of the heauenly Father , Mat. 17. 5. Heare him and as Christ Iesus also teacheth , Io. 10. 27. My sheep heare my voyce , & I know them , & they follow me . The new doctrine of men teacheth , that the Pope is the head & Spouse of the Church , and Vicar of Christ vpon earth : who hath the keyes of Paradice , and of hell , and can both saue & condemne and therefore ought all men to obey his decrees , and be subiect vnto him . And that whosoeuer obeyeth obeyeth not , but gainesaith his constitutions is an heretique . In extra●ag . Tom. 22. Tit. 5. In Gloss . 2. lib. 1. Decret . T it 7. C. 5. The ancient Doctrin of God doth teach , that the pastors & ministers of the Church ought to feed the Christian people with the true spiritual food which is the word of God , and wholesome Doctrine of the Gospell . As the ministers of Christ , & faithful Stewards of the misteries of God : according to the commaundement of Christ Matth. 28. 20. Iohn . 21. 16. 17. And following the stteps of the Apostle which taught the Church , that which they had receiued of the Lord 1. Cor. 11. 23. And that which was agreeable to the holy scripture Acts 26. 22. 1. Cor 15. 3. 4. The new Doctrine of men teacheth , that the ecclesia●tical persons ought to sacrifice , or say Masse , & sing , and pray in the Latine tongue , and to keepe the ceremonies and tradition of the Romane Church ; And to teach the people to obserue all that which the Popes and Councels determine & cōmād . Albeit it agreeth not with the holy scripture . Cōci . Trid. Ses . vltma . &c The ancient Doctrin of God , doth teach that the vse of strange tongues ( albeit to the praise of God , is vnprofittable in the Church to the ignorant auditory . Therfore that they which teach , pray , or sing in the Ch●rch ought to vse the vulgar tongue , vnderstood of the people for edification and exhortation and consolation of all . 1. Cor. 14 3. 6. 7. 8. &c. The new Doctrine of men teacheth that the worship of God ought to be vsed in the Latine tongue . And that it should not be only vnprofittable , but also to the common people hurtfull if the holy scripture in the Church should be read or sung in the vulgar tongue . Bellar de verbo Dei lib. 2. cap. ●5 . The ancient Doctrin of God doth teach , that the sacramēts be instituted of Christ to imprint & confirme in our harts the truth of the promises of God and that they may be healthful vnto vs , it is of necessity required , that we be faithful in the vse of them : for as the word of God not beleeued , doth not only not profit the hearers thereof , but leaueth them condemned : So haue the sacraments the same effect , when by faith they are not receiued , Matth 28. 19. 20. Rom. 4. 11. 1. Cor. 11. 27. 29. Heb. 4. 2. & cap. 11. 6. The new doctrine of men teacheth that the sacramēts of the new testament , giue grace , ex opere operato . That is to say By the vertue of the worke wrought , without any good motiō of his part , that receiueth thē l. 4. se : dist . 1 The ancient Doctrine of God doth teach , that Iesus Christ in the institution of the holy supper , brake the bread and gaue it to his disciples : and afterwardes the wine , saying : drink ye all of it , without making difference . The same teacheth the Apostle Saint Paul 1. Cor. 11. 23. The new Doctrine of men teacheth , that the sacramēt of the altar ought to be giuen & dispensed in bread and in wine to the priests onely : But to the ●ayty , the bread alone ought to be admonished Concil . Trid. Sess . ● . The ancient Doctrin of God , doth teach , that matrimony is honorable among all men , Heb. 13. 4. And that it is better to marry , then to burne ● . Cor. 7. 9. Also , that to forbid marriage is a doctrin of diuels 1. Tim. 4. 3. The new Doctrin of men doth teach , that matrimony is a Carnal estate and therefore with such seuerity to be forbidden to the Clergy , that more 〈◊〉 it should be for a prelate or ecclesiasticall person to liue in fornication , th lawfully to marry , according to the law of God , for ( as saith Bellar . ) it is a greater wickednesse for an ecclesiasticall person to marry then to commit fornication . And adding the cause , saith : for that he which is so married , is made vnable to keepe his vow● the which he that committeth fornication is not Bellar. de Monachis lib. 2. cap. 34. The ancient Doctrine of God doth teach , that that which entreth into the mouth defileth not a man Math. 15. 11. And that all meates be cleane creatures , and that the faithfull may indifferently vse them with pure conscience and thanksgiuing , 1. Tim. 4. 4. Tit. 1. 15. The new Doctrine of men teacheth , that it is not lawfull for a Christian vnder paine of mortall sinne , to eate of all sorts of meates on all dayes and times . As in Lent : the foure times , the frydayes , the satturdayes and the vigils of some Saints Dist . 4. cap. Statuimus The ancient Doctrine of God doth teach , that the duty of a godly man is , to speake truth , & keepe his faith & promise , & not to violate his oath , although it were to his owne hindrance . Psal . 15. 2. 4. Zach. 1. 16. Eph. 4. 25. The new Doctrine of men teacheth , that faith ought not to be kept with heretiques , and that it is lawful to violate promise and oath in fauour of the Roman Church as it is cōcluded in the Councel of Constance , & with the death of Iohn Hus confirmed , contrary to the publike faith , & false conduct . The ancient Doctrine of God doth teach , that euery soule ought to be subiect to the higher powers , which are the magistrates Ro. 13 1. Pet. ● . ●3 . The new Doctrine of men teacheth , that ecclesiasticall persons are not subject to the secular power , or politique magistrate , but that all ought to be subiect to the Pope : who compareth himselfe to the Sun , and the Emperour to the Moone . And therefore Emperours & kings in token of subiection and obedience doe kisse his feete lib. Decret . Gregor . Tit. 33. The ancient Doctrine of God doth teach , that Antichrist , as God sitteth in the Temple of God , attributing to himselfe , that which is proper to God. ● . Thess 24. And that the place of his sitting is the great City which hath 7 mountaines , and raigned ouer the kings of the earth Apoc. 17. 9. 18. The new Doctrine of men teacheth that Antichrist is to come , of the race of the Iewes , of the tribe of Dan. And that the place of his kingdome or seat , shal be in Ierusalem● Bellar ▪ de Roman Pontific . lib. 3. cap 12. and 13. The ancient doctrine of God doth teach , that for those that depart out of this world , there remaine but two wayes , for the faithfull , which passe frō death to life : heauen , Iohn 5. 24. And hell for the wicked and 〈◊〉 . As Saint Iohn Baptist very expressly doth teach vs. Iohn 3. 36. He that beleeueth ( saith ●e , in the Son , hath eu●●lasting life . But he that beleeueth not in the Son shal not see life . But the wratth of God , abideth vpon him . And as is confirmed in Lazarus , who was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome : And in the ritchman , that was tormented in ●ell . Luke 16● 22 , 23. The new doctrine of men teacheth , that there are many places for the soules after death To wit heauen , hell , the Lymbe● of the fathers and 〈◊〉 infants dying without Baptisme , purgatorie , and another place , more honorable , ioyning to purgatorie , Bellar , 〈…〉 . By these Antitheses , the Christian Reader shall easily vnderstand and iudge , what doctrine he ought to beleeue & follow to be saued . To wit , the ancient doctrine of God , which cannot erre not lie which is the true mark of the Christian Catholique and Apostolique Church : As contrariwise , the new doctrine inuented by men , is the true mark of the Antichristian & Apostaticall Church : which the godly ought to fly , detest & abhor , as damnable & a deceiuer . Albeit she glory & triumph with high titles and outward appearaunce . But the almighty God beholdeth not the outward appearaunce : but his eyes behold the truth in the inward part , which he loueth Ier. 5. 3. Psal . 51. 8. 1. Sam. 16. 7. Esaie 11. 3. Let princes and Magistrates be aduised what doctrine by their authorities they maintaine . Least by inconsiderate zeale , they persecute Christ in his members , As in time past , did Saule , which afterwards was called Paule Acts 9. Let doctours & teachers of the people also , beware , what doctrine they publish in the world ; that they be not of the number of deceiuers and euill laborers in the Lordes vineyard : which vainely , boasting of antiquity , holinesse , Multitude , and power , accuse the ancient doctrine of God , of nouelty , and shroude the new doctrine of men , with the title and cloake of antiquity , shewing themselues , not the followers of Christ , nor his Apostles But of the priests , prelates & ancients of Ierusalem , which alwayes gloried , of the fathers of the law , the succession of Aaron , of the Temple , of it ornaments and priuiledges . And notwithstanding did resist and persecute Christ and his Apostles , accusing and condemning the doctrine of the Gospell , for new and straunge : As the Euangelists doe very clerely and largly witnesse , And as S. Paul in the first Epistle Thess chap. 2. verse 18. 16. also declareth . Woe vnto them that speake euill of good , and good of euill : which put darknes for light , and light for darknesse . Esaie 5. 20. Take heede that no man deceiue you , for many shall come in my name , saying : I am Christ and shall deceiue many . Mat. 24. 4. 5. An end of the booke : to God be the glorie . THe good Bishops of Rome continued almost 300. yeares . The first of whom was Linus , and the last Siluester . pag. 23. The Archbishops of Rome continued . 200 yeares . To wit , from the 320 yeare , vnto the yeare . 520. page 26. The Patriarkes of Rome continued , from the 520. yeare , vnto the 605 : yeare . page . 26. The Popes began in the 605. yeare , the first was Boniface 3. page 34. Whose tiranny to this day continueth : As is seene by all the progresse of the former Treatise . The names of the Popes follow , after the order of their Alphabet . Of whom mention is made in the former Treatise . Adrian 1. pag. 40. Adrain 3. 50 Adrian 4. 73 Adrian 5. 90 Adrian 6. ●50 Agatho 37 Alexander 2. 64 Alexander 3. 75 Alexander 4. 87 Alexander 5. 112 Alexander 6. 113 Anastatius 2. 30 Anastatius 3. 52 Anastatiu , 4. 73 B Benedict 2. 37 Benedict 3. 49 Benedict ● . 〈◊〉 Benedict . 6. or 5. 55 Benedict . 7. or 8. 59 Benedict . 9. or 8. 60 Benedict . 10. or 9. 61 Benedict . 11. or 9. ●3 Benedict . 12. or 10. 102 Benedict . 13. or 11. 111 Boniface 1. 30 Boniface 2. 31 Boniface 3. 34 Boniface 4. 35 Boniface 5. 36 Boniface 6. 50 Boniface 7. 55 Boniface 8. 92 Boniface 9. 110 Calistus 2. 71 Calistus 3. 123 Celestine 3. 79 Celestine 4. 85 Celestine 5. 92 Clement 2. 61 Clement 3. 68 Clement 4. 89 Clement 5. 96 Clement 6. 102 Clement 7 107 Clement 8. 111 Clement 9. or ● . 150 Constantine 1. 37 Constantine ● . 39 Comelius 26 Cunon . 37 Damasus 1. 28 Damasus 2. 62 Deus dedit , or Theodatus . 35 Donus . 55 Eugenius 2. 42 Eugenius 4. 120 Felix 2. Felix ● . 〈◊〉 For 〈◊〉 50 Gelasius 1. 30 Gelasius 2 70 Gregory 1. 32 Gregory 2. 37 Gregory 3. 37 Gregory 4. 42 Gregory 5. 56 Gregory 6. 60 Gregory 7. 65 Gregory 8. 71 Gregory 9. 83 Gregory 10. 89 Gregory 11. 105 Gregory 12. 112 Gregory 13. 196 Gregory 14. 200 Honorius 1. 64 Honorius 2. 71 Honorius 3. 82 Honorius 4. 92 Hormisda . 30 Innocent 1. 30 Innocent 2. 72 Innocent 3. 80 Innocent 4. 86 Innocent 5. 90 Innocent 6. 104 Innocent 7 111 Iooncent 8. 130 Innocent 9. 200 Iohn 1. 30 Iohn 3. 32 Iohn 5. 37 Iohn 8. 43 Iohn 9. or 8 50 Iohn 11. or 10. 52 Iohn 12 or 11. 53 Iohn 13. or 12. 53 Iohn 14. or 13. 55 Iohn 16. or 15. 55 Iohn 17. or 16. 56 Iohn 18. or 17. 56 Iohn 19. or 17. or 18. 58 Iohn 20. or 18. or 19. 58 Iohn 21. or 14. or 20. 60 Iohn 22. or 20. or 21. 90 Iohn 23. or 21. or 22. 89 Iohn 24. 22. or 23. 114 Iulius 2. 143 Iulius 3. 163 Lando 52 Leo 2. 37 Leo 3. 41 Leo 4. 42 Leo 5. 51 Leo 8. 54 Leo 9. 62 Leo 10. 147 Liberius 27 Linus . 23 Lucius 2. 72 Lucius 3. 79 Marcellus 26 Marcellus 2. 165 Martin 1. 36 Martin 2. 50 Martin 4. 91 Martin 5. 118 Miltiades 222 Nicholas 1 49 Nicholas 2. 64 Nicholas 3. 91 Nicholas 4. 92 Nicholas 5. 101 Pascall 1. 42 Pascall 2. 68 Paul 1. 38 Paul 2. 124 Paul 3. 15● Paul 4. 16● Saint Peter 20 Pelagius 1. 37 Pelagius 2. 32 Pius 2. 1●3 Pius 3. 143 Pius 4. 187 Pius 5. 19● Sabinianus 33 Sergius 2. 4● Sergius 3. 50 Sergius 4. 59 Siluerius 3● Siuester 1. 25 Siluester 2. 57 Siluester 3. 61 Symachus 30 Siricius 29 Sistus 4. 126 Sistus 5. 195 Stephen 2. or 3. 21 Stephen 4. or 3. 39 Stephen 5. or 4. 4● Stephen 6. or 5. 50 Stephen 7. or 6. 50 Stephen 9. or 10. 63 Vrban 2. Vrban 3. 7● Vrban 4. 88 Vrban 5. 105 Vrban 6. 106 Frban 6. 200 Victor 2. 63 Victor 3. 68 Victor 4. 75 Vigilius 31 Vitellanus 36 Zacharias 37 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A14268-e1290 Idolatry . Exod. 32. Deut. 9. 14. The cause why the Israelites worshipped the molten calfe . 1. king . 12. 28. The first captiuity of 400. yeares . Gen. 15. 13. Act. 7. 6. 2. Captiuitie of 70. yeares . Ierem. 25. 12. Ca. 29. 10. . 3. Captiuitie of infinite yeares . God for vnbeleefe punisheth the Iewes vntill this day . Iudges . 2. 19. 20 Iudges . 5. 8. Two kind of Idolatrie . S. Gregorie forbad the Image worship . Habakuk . 2. 18. 19. Epiphanius Epist . ad Hieron . Petrus Crinilib . 9. de hone . sta disciplina . Esa . 1. 12. Exod. 20. 4. Deut. 5. 8. A true deuision of te ten Commandements . The Church of Rome is accursed of God , and the cause . Deut. 23. 18. Deut. 4. 12. The dutie of a good magistrat to forbid idolatrie . Numb . 21. 8. The brasen serpent was the image and figure of Christ . A Popish distinction betweene Idol & Image . Pesel , what it signifieth . Ambrose . Erasmus Lactancius Instit . lib. 2. cap. 19. Aquinus . The argum● of both Tre●tises . The argument of the Epistle to the Hebrewes . The reason prouing the Pope to be of greater authotie then the Masse . Read the booke Ceremon . Pontifie . 1. Sect. cap. 3. also Sect. 12. cap. 10. & 4. Gen. 4. 4. Hebrew , 11. 4. Pope . Many wordes in old time taken in good part , which are now taken in euill . Euery Bishop or Minister in old time was called Pope . Tome 2. Epist . 7. lib. ● The Bishop of Rome seeketh nothing more then to be called Pope . Diuision of the Bishops of Rome into , 3. orders . The first order . Saint Peter was not Bishop of Rome . Gal. 2. 〈◊〉 . This proueth S. Peter was nduep at Rome . Rom. 15. 20. Linus . Mal. 2. 6. 7. 300 years good bishops in Rome . 1. Sisme . The 2. order . Archbishops . Patriarks . Liberius an Arrian . Felix . 2. 2. Sisme . That which one Pope doth another vndoeth . The Pope erreth in faith . Damasus . The 3. Sisme . 384. Siricius . Concerning the forbidding of mariage , read afterwards in Gregorie . The Pope erreth in the interpretation of the Scripture . Boniface . 1. Sisme . 4. 420. Gelasius . 1. Anastasius 2. an heretike . Anno 417. the Gothes began to reigne in Spaine . Symachus . The 5. Sisme . 498 Hormisda the the first Patriarke . 520 He excommunicated the Emperour . Anno. 523. Iohn 1. Ambassadour . 6. Sisme . Boniface 2. 530. Vigilius The 7. Sisme . Pelagius . The Primacie of Rome . The Cannonists agree not with the Pope . The 7. Canonicall houres . Iohn 3. contrary to his predecessor . Pelagius 2. sa●●sfieth the ●mperour . 590. The first pardons and indulgences . The soule of Traiā brought out of Hell. Gregorie 1. a great enemy to the Primacy Seruant of Gods seruant . Marriage forbidden , and againe permitted to priestes . 6000. heades of young children in a pond . The fruites of Popish single life . The saying of Pope Pius . 2. agsing constrayned single life . Note before vpon Siritius and after in Paul 2. 604. Sabinianus . One Pope being dead killed another . 605. The 3. order 2. Thes . 2. 8. Boniface 3. the 1. Pope . Phocas granted Rome to be head of the Churches . The fall of the Empire . The Pope and Mahomet arise . Boniface 4. The false donation of Cōstantine . Anno. 613. Deus dedit . Godfathers The G●dfather should not marry with the Godmother . Boniface . 5. The Church a refuge for euill doers . Anno. 622. Martinus . 1. Crownes . Baruc 6. 30. Holy oyntment Vowe of Chasttitie . Anno. 653. Vitelanus . Diuine seruice in Latine . Anno. 672. Agathus . 1. Popish constitutions be Apostolicall Mariage to the Greeke priests permitted . Anno. 682. Sisme 8. The 9. Sisme . Constantine 1. The first Pope that gaue his feete to be kissed . Images . Anno. 716. dissipation of Spaine . Gregorie . 2. Gregorie . 3. Leo the Emperor excommunicated . 731. 741. Zacharias . The Church vestments decked with gold , &c. Making and vnmaking of Kings . The king of France most Chrsten and why . The donation of Constantine . Anno. 752. The king of Spaine Catholique . Stephen . 2. The donation of Constantine . Pipin kissed the Popes feete , &c. Anno. 757. Paul 1. Exod. 20. A notable lie . Anno. 767. The 10. Sisme . Constantine . 2. a lay man without any order was made . Pope . The Councell deposeth the Pope . The 11. Sisme . Stephen 3. Adoration and censing of images . Anno 772. Adrian . 1. Images . Most Christian Anno. 795. The second Councell of Neece . Images worshipped . The cruelty of a mother . Irena an Idolater and a murtherer . Leo 3. Two Emperors one in the East another in the West ▪ The ▪ Popes decrees of more authority then the writings of all the Doctors The Crucifixe of Mantua . A most subtill craft to aduāce Images . Anno. 816. Stephen 4. The Popes excuse for not seeking the consent of the Emperor . Anno 817 Pascal 1. was Pope without consent of the Emperour . Anno 824. Eugenius . 2. The 12. Sisme . Gregorie 4. Confirmation of the Emperour . Anno 844. Sergius 2. first changed his name . Anno 847. Leo 4. promiseth paradise ▪ 72 witnesses to condemne a Bishop . The Papal crosse . A Monke made king . S. Peters pence in England . Anno 855. Iohn 8. a whore Adout the yeer 1550. An. 852. Pope Ione was chosen . The Pope turneth aside , and the cause . A seat and for what cause . A statue in Rome of Pope Ione . The ceremonie of the seat now not vsed , and the couse . A rare example the father , son , & Grand-child Popes , & none of them either good or honest . The Pope is of the common of two genders , or els that is worse the boubtfull . Rom. 20. 17. Ioh. 14. 26. The faith of the Colliar . 1. Pet. 3. 15. Faith is compared to a lampe , and why . Benedict . 3. The 13. Sisme . Nicholas 1. The whole dri●t of this Pope to free himselfe , & the Clergie from obedience to the Magistrate . The Pope called God. The diuine office in Latine . Blasphemie . Read aboue Siricius . Gregorie 1. & afterwardes Paul 2. and Pius 2. The Masse of a wēching priest not be heard . Anno 867. Martin 2. without consent of the Emperour . Anno. 884. Adrian 3. The Emperour lost his right in Rome . 885. Stephen . 5. The statutes of the Church of Rome necessary to saluation . Anno 891. Formosus . Money is the holy spirite that chooseth the Pope . Anno 895. The 14. Sisme . Sergius 3. Boniface 6. Stephen 6. A cruel Pope . Sergius 3. did yet intreat him worse . Pope against Pope , & Councell against Councell . Romanus . 10. Popes in 1 yeares . Sergius was 3 times Pope . S● also was afterward Benedic● . 9. The 15. Sisme . Anno 897. Benedict . 4. Platina calleth the Popes monsters . Leo 5. Christopher . Sergius 3. Lib. 2. cap. 13. Lib. 3. cap. 12. A cruell Pope . That which 3. Popes approue 2. Popes condemne . 897. Anastasius . ● . Thes . 2 9. Anno. 913. Lando . Iohn 11. A whore maketh her louer Pope . Leo 6. Poyson . Stephen 7. 930. poysoned . Iohn 12. Lib. 3. cap. 12. The Church of Rome gouerned by a whore 935. Iohn 13. a most filthy and wicked man. The Pope accused in the Councell of enormious abhominations . Iohn 13. deposed in the Coūcell at Rome . Leo. 8. The Emperour to be crowned in Rome . Anno 964. The husband found the Pope in the act of adultery and killed him . The 16. Cisme . Benedict . 5. Leo 8. once againe Pope . The Emperour chooseth the Pope . Pope against Pope . Anno 965. Iohn 14. a cruell tyrant The bell of S. Iohn de Laterane was the first that was baptized . Anno 972. Donus 2. Benedict 6. a notable villaine Anno 954. The 17. Sisme . Boniface 7. a cruell Pope . Iohn 15. Cruelty . Anno 976. Iohn . 16 Anno 995. Iohn 17. Gregory 5. 18 Sisme . Anno 996 Iohn . 18. The Popes eies pulled out . 7. Electors of the Empire . Anno 998. Syluester 2. an inchanter . The diuell deceiueth the Pope with the Masse . Iohn 19. The feast of the soules in purgatorie instituted by Iohn 19. Cardinals . The people of Rome lost their voyce . Anno 1003. Iohn 20. 18 Popes inchanters , in whose time the doctrin of Purgatory increased . Purgatorie . Anno 1009. Poyson . Sergius 4. an inchanter . Prognostications . Anno 1012. Benedict 8. an inchanter . Theophilact . an inchanter . The 19. Sisme . Anno 1024. Purgatorie confirmed with false apparitiōs . Anno 1024. Iohn . ●21 . an inchanter . The Pope a lay man. Anno. 1032. Benedict . 9. an inchanter . The Popesold his popedome for 1500. ● . Gregorie 6. A fearful figure Cardinals . Anno 1034. Syluester . 3. The 20. Sisme of three Popes together in Rome . Gregorie . 6. The Emperour called a Coūcel wherein three Popes are deposed . Clement 2. Benedict 9. was 3. times Pope as was also before him Sergius 3. Anno 1045. Clement . 2. Poyson . Damasus 2. The custome to make Popes . Poison . Six Popes one after another poysoned . The Emperour maketh the Pope . Leo 9. The doctrine of Beringarius . Poyson . Anno 1054. Victor 2. Poyson . Stephen 10. Poyson . Anno 1058. Benedict . 10 Anno 1059. Nicholas 2. The 21. Sisme . Can. Si quis pecunia . 76. dist . A decree euilly obserued . 1061. Poyson . Alexander 2. Honorius 2. 22 Sisme . 1061 The Cardinals only choose the Pope , & none but the Cardinals are in election . Poyson . Gregory 7. a cursed inchanter . A tyrannicall enthronization . The Pope a seditious heretique . &c. A notable villanie and impietie of the Pope against Henry the Emperour . The Pope burneth the Sacrament . This Maud left S. Peters Patrimony to the Pope . Read the like history in Alexander 3. of the Emperor Fredericke . The Pope erred . The Pope an heretique . One Pope an heretique canonized another heretique Pope , by another Pope condemned . Transubstant . Clement . 3. The 23. sisme . Anno 1080. Anno 1086. 1101 Pascal . 2. a cruel Pope , who burned another Pope . Lib. 6. cap. 26. The Romish office but not the Gothish burned . Victor . 3. Poison in the Chalice . Vrban 2. an heretike . One Pope excōmunicateth another . The Archbishop of Toledo Primate of Spaine . Anno 1099. Pascal 2. The son against the father by the instigation of the Pope . Crueltie . A cruell Pope . The Emperour taketh the Pope . Templars . A cruel Pope . Anno 1118. Gelasius . 2. Two Popes . Gregorie 8. The 24. Sisme . The priuilege of the Pope . 1119. Calistus 2. Compostella an Archbishoppricke . Anno 1124. Honorius 2. Celestine 2. The 25. Sisme . A notable exāple of hypocrisie . Matth. 13. 4 Anno 1130. Innocent . 2. Anacletus . Two Popes . The 26. Sisme . Anno 1143. Lucius 2. The Romans limit the Pope . A Popish subtilty . The Pope stoned for his tyranny . 1145. Eugenius 3. The first king of Portugal , Anastasius 4. Poyson in the chalice . Adrian 4. The insolency of the Pope because the Emperour held not the stirrope as he ought . The Emperour commandeth that none should appeale to Rome . The Pope killed with a flie . Ireland . Anno 1159. Alexander 3. A Diuellish Pope . Victor 4. The 27. Sisme . Anno 1159. The Pope a murtherer . A stratagem of the Pope . The Pope flyeth in a Cooks habite . The mariage of the Duke of Venice with the sea . The Pope treadeth in the necke of the Emperor Fredericke . Psal 91. 13. Blasphemy and tyranny . Waldenses . Anno 1181. Lucius 3. Anno 1185. Vrban 3. Anno 1187. Ierusalem takē by the Moores . Gregory 8. Clement 3. The Danes would haue their priests maried . Anno 1191. Celestine 3. A Nunne married with the Popes license . Cicilia tributarie to the Pope . A notable saying of the Abbot of Vespurg . against the Roman Court. Anno 1198. Innecent . 3. A stout Pope . The Pope causeth the Emperor to be killed by treason . Auricular conconfession imposed by Innocent 3. The Cup forbidden to the Laytie . Images . That which God forbiddeth the Pope commandeth . The Sacramēt in the Churches . A littlebell and light carried before the sacrament . Anno 1216. Honorius 3. The ciuill law not to be read in Paris . The Bishop burned in his kitchin . The great cruelty of the pope . Anno 1227. Gregorie . 9. A cruell and lying Pope . Tolling of the bell at the Aue Maria , and elevation . Decretals . Decree . Cannon . Dogma . Mandatum . Sancion . Sextus . Clementines . Extrauagants . Quodlibets . Anno 1241. Celestinus 4. Poyson . Poyson . Innocent 4. The Pope caused the Emperor to be poysoned . Petr. de Vinea . Preachers preach against the Pope . Hats clokes & trapped horses . Transnbstantiation & adoration of the bread & wine . Anno 1254. Alexander . William de Amor against the begging Friars . A double harted Pope . Anno 1262. Vrban . 4. The feast of Corpus Christi at request of a woman instituted . Anno 1264. Anno 1265. Clement . 5. a cruell Pope . Sicilia prayeth to Pope 40000. duckats for tribute . Naples French. Anno 1270. A most great vacation . Cregorie 10. Anno 1273. The Grecians 12. times approued , and as often reuoked the popish doctrine . Anno 1276. Innocent 5. the first begging friar that was made Pope . Adrian 5. Iohn 12. Anno 1277. Nichalas 3. The Senator of Rome was president in the Conclaue . What one Pope did , another vndid . Anno 1281. Martin 4. Don Pedro excommunicated . The Sicilians Euensong . Anno 1215. Honorius 4. Anno 1288. Nicholas . 4. Anno 1292. A great vacation of the Popedome . Celestine 5. The Pope that shall speake of reformation shall not long liue . Boniface 8. A notable historie declaring what religion haue the Popes . Anno 1295. Boniface 8. cursed , and proud . The history sheweth , what account the Popes make of their religiō . One Pope doth that another Pope vndoeth . The first Iubile Indulgences . The Pope cannonizeth and vncānonizeth . Boniface stretched his pardons to purgatorie . Anno 1304. Entered like a Foxe , &c. Benedict . 11. Anno 1305. Poyson . Clement 5. In the 1305. yere the Court of Rome passed into France & there remained almost 74. yeers . The Templars dissolued . The Fraticellians Begardians and Begninians condemned . Anno 1314. Poyson in the Sacrament , wherewith the Emperor dieth The Dominicans and their monasteries destroyed , and the cause . The Pope a Simonist . A great vacatiō Iohn 23. au heretique & cruel Iohn 23. elected himselfe . The terrible crueltie of the Pope . Caragoca an Archbishoppricke . The knights of the order of Christ in Portugal . Note why the Pope cōmaunded men to be burned . The Pope erreth in faith touching the estate of soules departed . The heresie of the Pope confuted . Luke 24. 46. True happines consisteth in seeing of God , and enioying his presence . Pope Iohn 23. disalowed Images , The Grecians answere to the Pope is well to be noted . Nothing is giuen by the Pope to the Emperour . The ancient custome of Pope choosing renewed . Nicholas 5. Sisme 28. Anno 1335. The Pope recanted . Benedict 12. The Emperor is Emperour without confirmation of the Pope . The County Palatine , and not the Pope gouernour of the Empire . One Pope vndoth that another hath done The sister of Petrarca the Popes minion . Anno 1342. Clement 6. The Pope a Tyrant . The Pope causeth poison to to be giuen to the Emperour . Iubile from 50 yeares to 50. Anno 1350. The Pope cōmandeth the Angels . The Pope speaketh blasphemy . What thing a Bull is . Anno 1352. Innocent 6. Don Gill Carillo of Albornoz . The yeere began at the incarnation . Anno 136● . Vrban 5. The institution of the Rose sent by the Pope . The Archbishop of Colonia maried . The heads of S. Peter and Paule lost and found . Anno 137● . Poyson . Gregorie 11. In the 1376. yere the Pope returneth to Rome . Anno. 1378. Vrban 6. a most cruel Pope . Two Popes . The 27. Sisme lasted 50 yeeres A cruel Pope . Anno 1385. A cruel hatred . Poyson . Anno 1390. Gunnes . Clement 7. Anno 1387. was the question of the conception Anno 1392. The Popes titles . Bonif●ce 9. 2 Popes . First fruits . Benedict . 13. Two Popes . Anno 1424. Clement 8. 2 Popes . Theodoricus de Nyem . Innocent 7. Two Popes . Anno 1407. Gregorie 12. 2 Popes . The Councell of Pisa deposed both Popes , & elected Alexander a Cretian . Anno 1410. three Popes . Anno 1415. Anno 1424. Alexander 5. An article of faith , that S. Fraunces bare the fiue wounds Gal. 1. 2. Libr. 3. Ch. 15. Lib. 3. cap. 53. Anno 1411. Poyson . Iohn 24. a notable villaine . A stratagem to be Pope . A notable election of the Pope . The Councell of Constance . 1414. The Emperour is a Deacon . The Pope by the Councell deposed . The Popes customes The Pope an heretique The Counce is aboue the Pope . Notable saying of Gerson . As the whole is greater then part . So the Councell is greater then the Pope . Historia Bohemia cap. 36. The Constancie of Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage . The Bohemiās Constancie . Iohn 24. for his villanies depriued of the Popedome , is made Bishop & Cardinall . Anno 1419. Martin 5. The Popes will heare no man to speake vnto them of reformation . The Councels haue deposed Popes and elected others . The Popes enemies to the Councels . lib. 23. cap. 20. ¶ 4. Anno 1431. Eugenius 4. Anno 1432. The Councell of Basil . Felix . 5. Two Popes . A miserable example , for such as keepe not their faith albeit to an Infidel . Thomas Rendon . Anno 1446. Felix 5. Two Popes . The 30. Sisme . Anno 1439. Anno 1447. Anno 1549. Nicholas 5. Platina . One Mule the cause of 200 mens deaths & more . S. P. Q. R. Constantinople lost . Anno 1455. Calistus 3. The Preachers of Buls called Carmerants . The Pope forbiddeth appellation to the Councell . Anno 1458. Pius 2. The tyranni●● of Pope Pius . Anno 1464. Note for this purpose , the following life of Paule 2. Paul 2. The Pope a Simonist . The red had . Pope against Pope . Gregorie 1. Nicholas 1. Pius 2. & Paule against forced single life . Anno 1471. Sistus 4. 300000 duckets euil spent . 40000 duckets the Pope hath yearely of the Curtisans . The Iubile frō 25 to 25 yeers . The Rosary inuēted by Saint Dominick . Anno 1200. & after wards renewed Anno 1470. Blasphemous dishonesties . If this be not to make a mock of the death of Christ what shal be . The mother of Sistus dreame . Papisticall religion founded vpon dreames & false miracles 2. Thes . 2. 11. Anno 1484. Innocent 8. most luxurious Sixteene sons and daughters of the Pope . The Pope found the title of the crosse & Iron of the speare . Anno 1492. Alexander 6. abhominable ▪ Alexander vpō condition to be Pope , gauehimselfe to the deuill . Anno 1500. The first Iubile conditional . The ceremony of the yeare of Iubile . The holy gate . The Iubile by God instituted The Symony and sacriledge of Alexander . The Pope calleth the Turke against the French king . Poyson . Anno 1503. Anno 1499. Sauanarola his life & doctrine . Sixe notable things happened to Spaine about the yeare 1492. 1. A Spanish and abhominable Pope . The taking of Granado . 2 3 The discouerie of the Indies Iohn 4. 23. Gen. 2. 24. 4 The Inquisitiō . 〈◊〉 The manner of the Inquisitors teaching sheweth the spirit that moueth them . 4 The Inquisitiō is the cause of the reuolt of the low countries . 1. Pet. 2. 14. Apoc. 6 9. 5 The Brotherhood . The 3 holy sisters of Spaine . 6 The Bubos a disease called the French pockes . Iohn 2. 11. Anno 1503. Pius 3. Anno 1503. Iulius 2. a warriar . 200000. men slaine by occasion of Iulius 2. Anno 1512. Nauarre taken . Anno 1512. Vigils prohibited in Bu●gos . The Councell of Pisa . Anno 1511. The Pope periured . The Councell of Lateran . Anno 1512. Esaias 5. Anno 1513. Leo 10. An Atheist . Mat●h . 16. Martin Luther What the cause was that moued Luther to speake against the Church of Rome . Lnther burneth the Cannon Law. 1. Cor. 1. 26. Charles the Emperor kept his word with Luther . The magnanimity of Luther Anno 1522. Leo dyed for ioy . Poyson . The Atheisme of Leo. Adrian 6. Poyson . Anno 1523. Clement 7. The king of France prisoAnno 1525. Rome Sacked Anno 1527. The Coronation of Don Charles Anno 1530. The confession of Augusta for which they are called protestants He that of a theefe doth steale 100 daies pardon doth not saith The vertues of the Pope . The Pope is Diotrephes . 3. Iohn 9. Anno 1534. Poyson Paul 3. accursed . Poyson . Poyson 40000 Curtesanes in Rome Henry 8 made no reconing of the Pope Anotable villany , done by the Franciscan friars at orleans The Franciscans deceiue the people with false apparitiōs . Iesuites . Anno 1537. began the Iebusites or Iesuites . The Duke of Gandia a Iesuite . Iesuites attempt to kill the Queene of England . Iesuites attempt to kill the French king . The cause why the Iesuites banished France . The Citie Geneua in the lād of Sauoy . A qualified lie of the Iesuites . Iohn 8. 44. Ier. 13. 23. Psal 5. 6. 7. Anno 1549. Iulius 3. a blasphemer . The Pope giueth the bar to whom he list . The Pope saith that fortune is it that maketh the Pope . Pope Iulius 3. his blasphemy for swines flesh Terrible blasmy for a peacocke . Anno 1555. Marcellus 2. A youth of 12 yeares old Cardinall . The Popp permitteth not any to speake his mind freely in the Councell . The blasphemy of the Trident Councell . The Legends of S. Christopher end Saint George false after Paul 3. It is no Councell except it 〈◊〉 free . Poyson . Paul 4. an enym●e to the Spaards . Anno 1555. The vices 〈◊〉 the Roman Church . Anno 1557. The taking of S. Quintanes . The death of Don Charles the Emperour , and of Mary Queene of England . Anno 1558. Elizabeth Queene of England . England a refuge for strangers . Persecution in Seuill . Ephes . 1. 3. Seuill the first Citie in Spaine where the Gospell in our time was almost clerely preached . Rodrigo de Valer. 1. Cor. 1. 18. Actes 2. 13. Matth 21. 23. Iohn 7. 38. The Principall pomtes of Christian religion . About the yeare 1545. D. Edigius . Anno 1555. Anno 1557. Iulian brought many bookes to Seuill . 800. prisoners for the teligion in Seuill . The like was done of the house of Doctour Cacalla in Vallodalid . D. Vargas . D. Egidius . D. Cōstantine . The persecutiō of Voll odalid &c. D. Cacalla . Cap. 7. ●8 . Cap. 44. 17. &c. The cause of the present calamities . The Pope , the Councell and Inquisition can not erre . 1 Kings 18. 17. Fire in Valladolid . A historie of Iohn Fox . Imaginary fire in the Church . A boy put himselfe in the cowle of a Monke . Apoc. 6. 10. Anno 1559. Pius 4. Pope against Pope . So did Benedict . 3. Pius 2. Martine 5. and Paul 4. The hypocrisie of Pope Pius 4. The Popes esteeme not the Sacraments be case they be Antichrists . Anno 1563. Confession was almost the cause of the ruine of the Popedome . Confession serueth for a band Pius 5. Psal . 97. 7. Pius 5. tooke out of the bookes that which the authors with great truth said against the Pope . Anno 1572. Gregorie 13 The crueltie of a father . Luke 21. 18. Ioh. 16. 2 ▪ Sistus 5 ▪ A notable acte of the seigniory of Veni● . Ephes . 1 21. The French K. causeth the Duke of Guise to be slaine . A Dominican Friar killeth the French K. Iudith 13. 10. 1. Samuel ●6 . 4 2. Sam. 1 A Capuchan fryar practised to kill the French king . God commandeth the king to read the holy scripture . Prouerbes against the Ecclesiastical persons . Euill life . Whoredome . Couetousnesse . Hypocrisie . ●●monie . Idlenesse the mother of many vices . Ier. 51. 6. Psal . 147. 9 Iob. 39. 3. Psal . 37 ▪ 25. 1. King. 17. 6. Dan. 14. 32. Two Roman Empire . The beginning of the Popedome , which is the new Empire . Boniface 3. The Popedom founded vpon murder . Marke 13. 41. Luke 22. 25. The Pope taking occasiō of the question about Images denyeth obedience to the Emperour . Charles the great made Emperour and why . The oath which the Emperour maketh to the Pope . The 1. oath of the Emperour . The 2. oath ▪ The Emperour made a chanon and kinght of S. Peter . Matth. 16. 16. The 1. Reason . Clemens ad Iacobum . The 2. Reason . Actes 15. The 3. Reason . The 4. Reason . Gal. 2. 11. The 5. Reason . 1. Thes . 2. 3. Apoc. 17. 9. The 6. Reason . Lib. 2 de concordia Cathol , cap. 12. The Councell of Mileuant against the Primacie The deceit of the Pope discouered . In those times euery Bishop was called Pope . Cursed is the glose that corrupteth the text . Anno 600. The Doctors against the primacie . Saint Gregory against the primacie . A notable discourse made by Edward bishop of Salisburg . How the Popes employ themselues ; All this is fully accomplished . The title of the Pope . Arnulphus . Bernard . Ioachin . Fluencius . Nicholas Gallus . Marsilius . Cesenas . Wickliffe . Iohn Hus. Ierom of Prage Petrarcus . Dante . The Popes foure cardinall vertues : auarice heresie , sodomy and simonie . Bocace . Sanazaro . The Church of Rome erreth in faith . Thomas Rendonio . Laurencius Valla. Sauanarola . 3. Io. 9. Epistle . 162 The Emperors called the general Councels Epistola ad Liberium Epise opum Romanū . De simplice Prelat . In sen●entiis Episcoprum . libro 1. epist . 1. Hieronymus in Epist . ad Euagrium repetitur in Decreto Graciani . Hieron . ad Nepotianum . Anno. 605. Dan. 11. 36. Three markes wherewith Antichrist shal be marked . The Pope is an Apostata in religion . Exod. 20. Psal 50. 51. Rom. 10. 14. The Pope abhorreth matrimony by God ordained . Rom. 1. 1. Timothy 4. 2. The Councell of 〈◊〉 . S. Gregorie permit mariage . 1. Cor 7. 2. The Pope an Atheist . Boniface 8. The 2. passage 2. Thes . 2. 3. Verse . 9. What thing is Antichrist . Verse 7. Iohn 6. 15. Contrarieties between christ & the Pope . The first Contrarietic . Phil. 2. 6. The 2. Contraritie . To this purpose read Damascen in the sermon of the dead . The 3 Contrarictie . Iohn 5. 39. The 4. Contrarietie . Matth. 11. 28. Ieremy 2 , 1● . The 5. Contrariette . The diuell also worketh miracles . Matth. 28. 18. Lying wonpers 2. Thes . 2. 11. Purgatorie . Of 30000. men one only went to heauen 3 to Purgatory , and all the rest to hell . Luke 16. 27. Matth. 24. 24. Verie subtill was the Pope in forbidding the reading of the holy Scripture . The 3. pas●age of the holy , Scripture . The vi●tory of the Lambe . The waters be kindreds , &c. The 10 kings hauing altered their minds shall persecute the whore . The whore is the Pope . The Beast is the Romane Empire . Gen. 4. 10. Tertullian . The woman is he great citie . 7. Mountanes . Ten Hornes . Apoc. 13. 18. Iohn 1. 29. 2. Thes . 2. Ierome in prçfat . lib. de spiritu sancto , & in vita Marci . Apoc. ● . 3. In prooemio Sexti in Glo. Matth. 16. 18. Iohn 10. 4. An answere to the 2 places wherewith the Pope confirmeth his primacie . 1. Cor. ● . 11. Ioh. 20. 21. Feede my sheepe . Iohn 21. 16. Marke 16. 15. Iohn 20. 22. ●0 . Sismes . In Cronico pontifi●um . 4 popes at once 3 Popes ●t once in Rome . Sergius 2. and Benedict 9. were each of them thrise Pope . Great vacatiōs Mat●h . 28. 18. Extrauag . de maiori & obedient ca 2 ●an . 2. 21. lib 7. Decretal . d●senten . & re indicata . Extrauag 〈◊〉 Cathol 〈◊〉 . Clement in Clement pastoralie . Item in rescripto . This writing is kept in viena del Dolfinado . Et in Extrauag eadem . Decisiones Rote . Baldu , Franci●cus de Ripa . Phillippus Decius Hostien●is Carolus de Ruino . Iohannes de Anauias &c. Dist . 40. cap. ● . Papa . Ths Pope after the Romists is more mercrfull then Christ & why . Ca. Non nos Dist . 41. 2. Thes . 2. 4. Iohn . 5. 39. Esay . 31. 7. Notes for div A14268-e56790 A briefe of the Cōtents of this 2. Treatise . Masse . There is no thing necessary for our saluatiō which the scripture declareth not . Actes 20. 20. It is not yet knowne where of the Masse is deriued . what the Masse is . 8 reasons wherwith they confirme the Masse Gen. 14. 18. Malachy 1. 11. Our aduersaries first reason and our answere . The Masse is no sacrifice . The difference betwene a sacrifice and a sacrament . Christ alone the expiatory sacrifice . The sacrifice Eucharisticall . Mal. 1. 11. Rom. 12. 1. Hebr. 13. 6. Hosea 14. 3 Hebr. 13. 15. Phillip . 4. 18. Luke . 17. 10. The second & third reasons of our aduersaries , and our answer . Christ did not institute the Masse , neither did the Apostles say it . The Romistes raise vp false witnesses against Christ S. Peter ▪ & S. Iames , &c. 1. Chr. 11. 23. Goncilium Vercelense . Priuate Masses forbidden . A reason prouing that neither Christ nor his Apostles said Masse . Confiteor . Hymnes , Collect . Respons . gradu . prefac . verè dignum . Gloria in excelsis . Commemoratio defunctorū . Antif . introit , Kerie-elison . Alleluia , &c. Agnus Dei , Quorum Sole●●itas . Seque●ces . Sanctus . pax . Orate pro me . Deo gratias . Sanctum Sacrificium . Hanc igitur . Offertorie . Vnleauened bread . Water put into wine . Qui pridie quā pateretur . Teigitur . Commn●icāt● Nobis quoque peccatoribus . The Masse patched like a beggers cloak . The 4. Reason of our aduersaries and our answere . Deut. 32. Exod. 23. 3. & 4. Esaie 6. 9. Ieremy 25. 1. kings 19. 10. The Church , Councel , & chiefe Bishop may ▪ & haue erred in the faith . Matth. 23. 37. How the church being the pi●lar of truth may erre . 1. kings 19. 18. Esay . 53. 9. 1. Pet. 2. 22. Esa . 40. 8. Psal . 119. 105. The 5. reason , & our answer . Sermone de lapsis ; The Communion in both kinds in the time of Saint Cyprian . Drinke sanctified in the bloud of the Lord. Two sorts of miracles . Mat. 3. 16. Ioh. 1. 29. False miracles . Mat. 24. 24. ● . Thes . 2. Sermone de defunctis . The sixt reason and the answer All whatsoeuer is in the Masse is poysoned . The 7. reason & the answer . Gen. 14. 18. Heb. 7. 1. &c. Epist . ad Euagrium tom . 3. Heb. 7. Melchisedech in three things was the figure of Christ . Heb 7. Psal . 110. 4. pssalm . 110. 4. Rom. 10. 19. De●● . 32. 21. Esaias 65. Malach. 1. 10. Mar. 16. 15. The calling of the Gentiles . Iohn 4. 24. The 8 reason of our aduersaries & our answere . The propfits of the Masse . 7. domages , the Masse causeth . The 1. domage . The 2. domage . Rom 10. 4. Ioel 2. 23. Ieremy 2. 13. prayer . psal . 120. Ioel. 2. 23. Act. 2. 21. Rom. 10. 13. Heb. 12. 17. The third Domage . Tim. 2. 5. Heb. 8. 6. & 9. 15 & 12. 24. Rom. 14. 23. Heb. 11. 6. 1. Ioh. 2. 1. Saint Iohn saith not , we haue aduocates but an aduocate . psal . 51. The legend of S. Christopher after the pope himselfe is fabulous . Ier. 2. 28. & . 11. The priest which saith the Masse , and the people which heare it commit idolatrie . The authority of the popish Priest . Scotus super 4. sent . Three reasons wherewith they confirm Transubstantiation . The answere to the first reason wherwith they confirme transubstantiation . Act. 3. 21. The heresie of the Papists . The second confirmation of transubstantiation . Two maners of eating Christ . The one carnall & the other spirituall . Read the recātation which Nich. 2. commanded Berengarius to make , which we wil place a litle beneath , in answering to the Councels . Ioh. 6. 63. Ioh. 6. 60. Ioh. 6. 63. An obsnrditie of transubstantiation . The spirituall eating in two sorts . 1. Cor. 1. 9. Ephes . 5. 30. Iohn 6. 36. Iohn 17. 21. Origin . Ierome . The sacrament Consisteth in 2. thinges the one earthly & the other heauenly . Origin snpper . Matth. cap. 15. 1 1. Cor 10. 16. 23. 1. Cor. 10. 17. 4 1. Cor 11. 27. 5 1. Cor. 11. 28. Math. 26. 29. Mar. 14. &c. Luke 22. 18. 1. Cor. 10. 16. 1. Cor. 11. 27. 1. Cor. 11. 28. It is no sacrament , but when it is taken and eaten . Rom. 10. 2. Athanasius . Mark. 16. 6. Act. 3. 21. The hetesie of the papists . The hetesie of the papists . These crosses with the papists haue their mysterie . Blasphemi of the Priest . The third confirmation . Ireneus . Tertullian Origen . Ciprian . Ambrose . Chrystome . Augustine . Hillary . Leo. Damascen . Theophilact . Auselme . Hugo . Ricardus de sancto Victore . The Councell of Ephesus . The Conncell of Veceill . The Couucell of Lateran . Another councell of Lateran . The Councell of Constance . Trident Councell . Transubstantiation cannot be proued either by Seripture or reason . Common consent of the Fathers against Transubstantiation . Ireneus . Tertullian . Origen . Ciprian . Ciprian . Athanasius . Basil . Dionysius , Ambrose . Ierome . Crisostome . Augustine . The wicked eat not the body of Christ . Leo. 1. Ciril . Hesychius . Gelasius . Gregorie 1. Bertram . Two maners of the body of Christ . Bernard . Theodoret. 363 Bishops in the Councell of Chalcedon . Dialogue . Iohn 15. 1. Iohn 6. 51. Ciprian . What Consecration is . Three causes why the fathers haue giuen the name of things figured to the figures . Ireneus . Tertullian . Origen . Cyprian . Ambrose . Chrisostome . Augustin . Hillarie . Damaseen and how much his authority is to be estemed . Sermone de de functis . purgatory confirmed with wonders . Gen. 9. 4. Lib. 4. cap 25. Orthod . fide● Leo. 1. Transubstantiation can neither be proued by Scripture nor by reason . The Councell of Ephesus . The Councell of Lat●ran . The Councell of Lateran . The Councell of Constance . The Councell of Trident. Great wonde ▪ In the end of the Treatise shal ye see how the Councel of Trent was celebrated . The manner of celebrating the Popish Councels . There was neuer mutual cōsent of the Church touching Transubstantiation . The 5. domage of the Masse . purgatory . Masses sold for money , according to the prouerbe , No peny no Pater noster Thus doing , they do contrary to that which the Apostle saith : Euill is not to be done that good may come of it Rom. 3. ● . The. 3. Credes containe the some of that whicha Christā is to beleeue The. 6. Domage . Mar. 14. 23. The heresie of the Papists . 1 Cor. 10. 20. Tertullian lib. de resurrect . Cyprian , Serm De lapsis . Chrisostom vppon . 2. Cor. ● . Ambrose . The sacrament taken with handes and in both kynds . Ieorme . Augustine . Gregorie . Gelasius . The papists be Superstitious & Sacrilegious . The 7. Domage . 1 Gor. 14. 40. 1 Cor. 14. Leuit : 11. 3. Deut. 14. 4. Psal . 〈◊〉 Iosua . 18. Absurdities which the Masse causeth . The faithful only receaue the body and bloud of Christ . The first absurditie . Transubstantiation is the cause that the papists beleeue the mouse , &c. to eate the body of Christ . 10. 6. 53. Tractat. 59. in Iohannem . Origen super Math. 15. 11 , Saint Ierome vppon Esay Chap. 66. The 2 absurdity The papistes which heare the Masse & Communicate not are ex communicate by their owne Cannons . The Nouices commonly are little villaines . The 3. Absurditie . The 4. Absurditie . The estimation wherein the pope holdeth his God the Sacrament . The pope cast the Hoste into the fire & the cause . The pope erreth in faith . Victor 3. poisoned in the Chalice . Thh Archbishop of Yorke poisoned in the Chalice . The Emperor poisoned in the Sacrament . Impietie . The legat by the Popes commandement gaue the eleuation of the host for a signe of the murder . A mockerie of of the Diuell in the Masse : Another mockery of the Diuell with the Sacrament . Magdelen de la Cruz. The false miracles of magdalen de la Cruz. 2. Cor. 12. 2. ● . Iohn . 〈◊〉 . Rom 3. 28. Esaus . 64. 6. Math. 4. 10. 2. Thes . 2 Apo ( : 17. 4 Fryars hanged in Siuill . ●o : Riuins lib. 1. De Religione . He consecrateth not that hath no intention to consecrate . An Inquisitor to auoide Idolatrie saide I adore the Lord if thou be there Alame●●able History of burning the Sacrament . The papists burne the Sacrament which they beleeued to be God. A Chough burned and the cause . Vnreasonable creatures eat not Christ nor his Sacrament but only the bread . Iohn . 14. 21. The wicked receaiue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ but not the body & bloud of Christ . Tract . 54 in Iohannem . They wil not say that the Inquisitor clipped the body of Christ , seeing it is now glorified : it followeth thē that he clipped the bread or wheaten substance . The Romane office was cast into the fire , & burned but not the Goti●sh . From whence commeth this saying . As the King wil , so go the Lawes . The first Latine Masse said in Spaine . With greife and teares was the Romaine Rite admitted in Sqnine . Of the true priesthood and Sacrifice . That which we beleeue touching the person and office of Christ . Gal. 4. 4. Io. 114. The office of Christ is to be our King , prophet and prest . 1. Sam. 10. 1. 1. Sam. 16. 13. 2. Sam. 1. 34 : 1. Kings . 14. 16. Actes . 3. ●3 . Act : 7. 38. Esay . 61. 1. Hebr. 1. 9. The office of the king . philip : 2. 9. 10. The office of the prophet . Math : 17. 5. Gal : 1. 8. The office of the priest , Acts. 4. 12. A Summary of the Epistle to the Hebrewes . Heb. 7. 2● . Christ is our continuell Intercessor . Heb 17. 25. Ier. 2. 13. This worde once is much to be noted . Esay 53. 9. 1 peter . 2. 12 ▪ After the order of Melchisedeck , Once . Hebr. 9. 26. Apo●●● 3. All one faith haue Wee aud the faithfull of the olde Testament . 1. Cor. 10. 1. 2. 3. 4. Two kinds of preists . The Masse priests be not after the order of Aron , nor after the order of Melchisedec but of Baal . The Sacrifice Eucharisticall . Exod 19. 6. peter . 2. 6. Rom. 5. 12. Ioh. 3. 16. Rom. 5. 8. The vnion of Religon is greater then that of the nation . Deut : 21 23. Gal. 3. 13. Philip. 2. 8. Luke . 22. 42. Math. 27. 46. Christ in saying my God , my God , why hast thou forsaken me , felt truly the paine which the damned suffer in hell . Act : 2. 24. Esay . 53. 4. The 53. chapter of Esaias , painteth o●t Christ far otherwise then the Iewes doe expect . Gal. 2. 20. For me Christ died . Rom. 4. 25. Rom : 8. 38. philip . 4. 13. 1. Cor. 9. 20 1 peter . 1. 18. Ephe. 5. 1. The institution of the Supper . 1. Cor 11. 23 Chapt. 17. 11. Custome with out truth is as old error , and therfore more dangerous . 3. Esdt . 3. 38. That which the papists beleeue of their pope & their Masse . The best remedy for reforming is to reduce things to Christs first institution . All whatsouer we ought to beleeue and doe . the holy scripture teacheth vs Gal. 1. 8. We demand a generall Councell , lawfully called & free , which may heare both parts . The counsell of Trent was not free . The councell of Trent was not generall In the councell of Trent were found 4 : Cardinlls . 4 Archbishoppes 33. Bishoppes 47. Deuines all which allmost weare Spaniards and Italions . The Italians would not continue ther councell in Trent and so they went to Bologua , hut the Spaniardes ●emanined 〈◊〉 Trent . In many scessions of the councell of Trent was nothing done for want of apperance . Our aduersaries will not abide this ' for they know the scripture , the fathers & the Councels to be against them : The French king holdeth not for general nor lawfull the Councel of Trent . God chastened and yet doeth chasten many that vnworthily receaue the Sacrament , with death and other punnishments . 1. Cor. 11. Notes for div A14268-e74100 Lib. 22. cap. 29. ¶ 3. Blasphemie , which saith S. Francis to be much more excellent then S. Iohn Baptist . 
A31089	----	A treatise of the Pope's supremacy to which is added A discourse concerning the unity of the church / by Isaac Barrow ... Barrow, Isaac, 1630-1677. 1683 Approx. 1344 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 172 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A31089 Wing B962 ESTC R16226 12100226 ocm 12100226 54099 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A31089) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54099) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 758:1) A treatise of the Pope's supremacy to which is added A discourse concerning the unity of the church / by Isaac Barrow ... Barrow, Isaac, 1630-1677. The second edition corrected, with a table to the whole. [8], 325, [10] p. Printed by M. Flesher and J. Heptinstall, for Brabazon Aylmer ..., London : 1683. Includes bibliographical references. "A table ..." [i.e. index]: p. [5]-[10] at end. A discourse concerning the unity of the church has special t.p. This work may also be found bound with Barrow's Works, v.1, at reel 164:8. Reproduction of original in Eton College, Eton, England. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Catholic Church -- Doctrines. Popes -- Primacy. 2004-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-07 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-08 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2004-08 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A TREATISE OF THE POPE'S SUPREMACY . To which is added A DISCOURSE Concerning the Unity of the Church . By ISAAC BARROW , D. D. Late Master of Trinity College in Cambridge , and one of His MAJESTY'S Chaplains in Ordinary . The Second Edition Corrected . With a TABLE to the Whole . LONDON , Printed by M. Flesher , and J. Heptinstall , for Brabazon Aylmer , at the Three Pigeons over against the Royal Exchange in Cornhill . 1683. TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE HENEAGE Earl of Nottingham , Lord High CHANCELLOUR OF ENGLAND , And one of His MAJESTY'S most Honourable PRIVY COUNCIL ; THOMAS BARROW , the Authour's Father , Humbly Dedicateth this TREATISE . The Publisher TO THE READER . THIS excellent and elaborate Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy , which I here present thee withall , the learned Authour of it upon his Death-bed gave me particular permission to publish ; with this modest Character of it , that he hoped it was indifferent perfect , though not altogether as he intended it , if God had granted him longer life . He designed indeed to have transcribed it again , and to have fill'd up those many spaces which were purposely left in it for the farther confirmation and illustration of several things by more Testimonies and Instances , which probably he had in his thoughts : And it would certainly have added much to the beauty and perfection of this Work , had it pleased God that he had lived to finish it to his mind , and to have given it his last hand . However , as it is , it is not onely a just but an admirable Discourse upon this Subject ; which many others have handled before , but he hath exhausted it : insomuch that no Argument of moment , nay hardly any Consideration properly belonging to it , hath escaped his large and comprehensive Mind . He hath said enough to silence the Controversie for ever , and to de●er all wise men , of both Sides , from medling any farther with it . And I dare say that whoever shall carefully peruse this Treatise will find , that this Point of the Pope's Supremacy ( upon which Bellarmine hath the confidence to say , the whole of Christianity depends ) is not onely an inde●ensible , but an impudent Cause , as ever was undertaken by learned Pens . And nothing could have kept it so long from becoming ridiculous in the judgment of mankind , but its being so strongly supported by a worldly interest . For there is not one tolerable Argument for it , and there are a thousand invincible Reasons against it . There is neither from Scripture , nor Reason , nor Antiquity , any evidence of it ; The past and the present state of Christendom , the Histories and Records of all Ages , are a perpetual Demonstration against it : And there is no other ground in the whole world for it , but that now of a long time it hath been by the Pope's Janizaries boldly asserted , and stiffly contended for without reason . So that any one might with as much colour and evidence of truth maintain , that the Grand Seignior is of right , and for many Ages hath been acknowledg'd Sovereign of the whole World , as that the Bishop of Rome is of right , and in all Ages from the beginning of Christianity hath been own'd to be the Universal Monarch and Head of the Christian Church . To this Treatise of The Pope's Supremacy I have , for the affinity of the Argument , added by way of Appendix another Discourse of the same Authour 's concerning The Unity of the Church ; which he so explains as quite to take away the necessity of a Visible Head over the whole Church for the preservation of its Unity , which is the onely specious , but yet a very remote pretence for the Pope's Supremacy : For if a Visible Monarch of the Church were granted necessary , many things more must be supposed , ( which neither yet are , nor ever can be proved ) to make the Bishop of Rome the Man. The Testimonies relating to both Parts , were very few of them translated by the Authour ; which he certainly intended , having left spaces for it , and is since done with great care by two of his Worthy and Learned Friends of his own College . This is all the Advertisement I thought necessary . J. Tillotson . THE CONTENTS . THE Introduction , Page 1. The Suppositions upon which the Pope's Supremacy is grounded . p. 29. I. That Saint Peter had a Primacy over the Apostles , p. 30. II. That Saint Peter's Primacy with its Rights and Prerogatives was not personal but derivable to his Successours , p. 76. III. That Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome , p. 82. IV. That Saint Peter did continue Bishop of Rome after his translation , and was so at his decease , p. 88. V. That the Bishops of Rome ( according to God's institution and by original right derived thence ) should have an Vniversal Supremacy and Jurisdiction over the Christian Church , p. 94. VI. That in fact the Roman Bishops continually from Saint Peter's time have enjoyed and exercised this Sovereign Power , p. 185. VII . That this Power is indefectible and unalterable . p. 271. IMPRIMATUR , Ex Aedibus Lamb. Febr. 27. 1678 / 9. Geo. Thorp , Rmo in Christo Patri & D no D no Gulielmo , Archiep. Cant. à Sacris Domesticis . A TREATISE OF THE Pope's Supremacy . INTRODUCTION . § I. THE Roman Party doth much glory in Unity and Certainty of Doctrine , as things peculiar to them , and which no other men have any means to attain : Yet about divers matters of notable consideration , in what they agree , or of what they are certain , it is hard to descry . They pretend it very needfull that Controversies should be decided , and that they have a special knack of doing it : Yet do many Controversies of great weight and consequence stick on their hands unresolved , many Points ▪ rest in great doubt and debate among them . The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Roman Sect ( concerning Doctrine , Practice , Laws and Customs of Discipline , Rites and Ceremonies ) are of divers sorts , or built on divers grounds . 1. Some established by ( pretended ) general Synods . 2. Some founded on Decrees of Popes . 3. Some entertained as upon Tradition , Custom , common Agreement . 4. Some which their eminent Divines or Schoolmen do commonly embrace . 5. Some prevailing by the favour of the Roman Court , and its zealous Dependents . Hence it is very difficult to know wherein their Religion consisteth : for those Grounds divers times seem to clash , and accordingly their Divines ( some building on these , some on others ) disagree . This being so in many Points of importance , is so particularly in this . For instance , The Head of their Church ( as they call it ) is , one would think , a Subject about which they should thoroughly consent , and which they by this time should have cleared from all disputes ; so that ( so far as their decisive faculty goeth ) we might be assured wherein his Authority consisteth , and how far it doth extend ; seeing the resolution of that Point so nearly toucheth the heart of Religion , the Faith and Practice of all Christians , the good of the Church , and peace of the world ; seeing that no one Question ( perhaps not all Questions together ) hath created so many tragical Disturbances in Christendom , as that concerning the bounds of Papal Authority . This disagreement of the Roman Doctours about the nature and extent of Papal Authority is a shrewd prejudice against it . If a man should sue for a piece of Land , and his Advocates ( the notablest could be had , and well payed ) could not find where it lieth , how it is butted and bounded , from whom it was conveyed to him — one would be very apt to suspect his Title . If God had instituted such an Office , it is highly probable , we might satisfactorily know what the Nature and Use of it were : the Patents and Charters for it would declare it . Yet for resolution in this great Case we are left to seek ; they not having either the will , or the courage , or the power to determine it . This insuperable Problem hath baffled all their infallible methods of deciding Controversies ; their Traditions blundering , their Synods clashing , their Divines wrangling endlesly about what kind of thing the Pope is , and what Power he rightly may claim . There is ( saith a great Divine among them ) so much controversie about the plenitude of Ecclesiastical Power , and to what things it may extend it self , that few things in that matter are secure — This is a plain argument of the impotency of the Pope's power in judging and deciding Controversies , or of his Cause in this matter ; that he cannot define a Point so nearly concerning him , and which he so much desireth an Agreement in ; that he cannot settle his own Claim out of doubt ; that all his Authority cannot secure it self from contest . So indeed it is , that no Spells can allay some Spirits ; and where Interests are irreconcilable , Opinions will be so . Some Points are so tough and so touchy , that no-body dare meddle with them , fearing that their resolution will fail of success , and submission . Hence even the anathematizing Definers of Trent ( the boldest undertakers to decide Controversies that ever were ) did wave this Point ; the Legates of the Pope being injoined , to advertise , That they should not for any cause whatever come to dispute about the Pope's Authority . It was indeed wisely done of them to decline this Question , their Authority not being strong enough to bear the weight of a Decision in favour of the Roman See , ( against which they could doe nothing , ) according to its Pretences ; as appeareth by one clear instance . For whereas that Council took upon it incidentally to enact , that any Prince should be excommunicate , and deprived of the dominion of any City or place , where he should permit a Duel to be fought ; the Prelates of France in the Convention of Orders , Anno 1595. did declare against that Decree , as infringing their King's Authority . It was therefore advisedly done not to meddle with so ticklish a point . But in the mean time their Policy seemeth greater than their Charity ; which might have inclined them not to leave the world in darkness and doubt , and unresolved in a Point of so main importance ; ( as indeed they did in others of no small consequence , disputed among their Divines with obstinate Heat ; viz. The Divine Right of Bishops , the Necessity of Residence , the immaculate Conception , &c. ) The Opinions therefore among them concerning the Pope's Authority , as they have been , so they are , and in likelihood may continue , very different . § II. There are among them those who ascribe to the Pope an universal , absolute and boundless Empire over all Persons indifferently , and in all Matters ; conferred and settled on him by Divine immutable sanction : so that all men of whatever degree are obliged in conscience to believe whatever he doth authoritatively dictate , and to obey whatever he doth prescribe . So that if Princes themselves do refuse obedience to his will , he may excommunicate them , cashier them , depose them , extirpate them . If he chargeth us to hold no Communion with our Prince , to renounce our Allegeance to him , to abandon , oppose and persecute him even to death , we may without scruple , we must in duty obey . If he doth interdict whole Nations from the exercise of God's Worship and Service , they must comply therein . So that , according to their conceits , he is in effect Sovereign Lord of all the World ; and superiour , even in Temporal or Civil matters , unto all Kings and Princes . It is notorious , that many Canonists ( if not most ) and many Divines of that Party do maintain this Doctrine ; affirming that all the Power of Christ ( the Lord of Lords , and King of Kings , to whom all Power in Heaven and Earth doth appertain ) is imparted to the Pope , as to his Vice-gerent . This is the Doctrine which almost 400 years agoe Augustinus Triumphus , in his egregious Work concerning Ecclesiastical Power , did teach ; attributing to the Pope an incomprehensible and infinite Power ; because great is the Lord , and great is his Power , and of his Greatness there is no end . This is the Doctrine which the leading Theologue of their Sect , their Angelical Doctour , doth affirm , both directly , saying , that in the Pope is the top of both Powers ; and by plain consequence , asserting , that when any one is denounced excommunicate for Apostasie , his Subjects are immediately freed from his dominion , and their Oath of Allegeance to him . This the same Thomas ( or an Authour passing under his name , in his Book touching the Rule of Princes , ) doth teach , affirming , that the Pope , as Supreme King of all the world , may impose taxes on all Christians , and destroy Towns and Castles for the preservation of Christianity . This ( as Card. Zabarell near 300 years agoe telleth us ) is the Doctrine which , for a long time , those who would please Popes did persuade them , that they could doe all things , whatever they pleased ; yea and things unlawfull ; and so could doe more than God. According to this Doctrine then current at Rome , in the last Laterane Great Synod , under the Pope's nose and in his ear , one Bishop styled him Prince of the World ; another Oratour called him King of Kings , and Monarch of the Earth ; another great Prelate said of him , that he had all Power above all Powers both of Heaven and Earth . And the same roused up Pope Leo X. in these brave terms ; Snatch up therefore the two-edged sword of Divine Power , committed to thee ; and injoyn , command and charge , that an universal Peace and Alliance be made among Christians for at least 10 years ; and to that bind Kings in the fetters of the great King , and constrain Nobles by the iron manacles of Censures : for to thee is given all Power in Heaven and in Earth . This is the Doctrine which Baronius with a Roman confidence doth so often assert , and drive forward , saying , * that there can be no doubt of it , but that the Civil Principality is subject to the Sacerdotal : and , † that God hath made the Political Government subject to the Dominion of the Spiritual Church . § III. From that Doctrine the Opinion in effect doth not differ , which Bellarmine voucheth for the common Opinion of Catholicks , that by reason of the Spiritual Power the Pope at least indirectly hath a Supreme Power even in Temporal matters . This Opinion , so common , doth not , I say , in effect , and practical consideration , any-wise differ from the former ; but onely in words devised to shun envy , and veil the impudence of the other Assertion : for the qualifications , by reason of the Spiritual Power , and , at least indirectly , are but notional , insignificant and illusive in regard to practice : it importing not , if he hath in his keeping a Sovereign Power , upon what account , or in what formality he doth employ it ; seeing that every matter is easily referrible to a Spiritual account ; seeing he is sole Judge upon what account he doth act ; seeing experience sheweth , that he will spiritualize all his interests , and upon any occasion exercise that pretended Authority ; seeing it little mattereth , if he may strike Princes , whether he doeth it by a downright blow , or slantingly . § IV. That such an universal and absolute Power hath been claimed by divers Popes , successively for many Ages , is apparent from their most solemn Declarations , and notorious Practices ; whereof ( beginning from later times , and rising upwards toward the source of this Doctrine ) we shall represent some . The Bull of P. Sixtus V. against the two Sons of wrath , Henry , K. of Navarre , and the P. of Conde , beginneth thus ; The Authority given to Saint Peter and his Successours by the immense Power of the Eternal King excels all the Powers of earthly Kings and Princes . — It passes uncontrollable sentence upon them all . — And if it find any of them resisting God's Ordinance , it takes more severe vengeance of them , casting them down from their Thrones , though never so puissant , and tumbling them down to the lowest parts of the earth , as the ministers of aspiring Lucifer . And then he proceeds to thunder against them , We deprive them and their posterity for ever of their Dominions and Kingdoms . And accordingly he depriveth those Princes of their Kingdoms and Dominions , absolveth their Subjects from their Oaths of Allegeance , and forbiddeth them to pay any Obedience to them . By the Authority of these presents , we do absolve and set free all persons , as well jointly as severally , from any such Oath , and from all duty whatsoever in regard of Dominion , Fealty and Obedience , and do charge and forbid all and every of them , that they do not dare to obey them , or any of their Admonitions , Laws and Commands . P. Pius V. ( one of their Holiest Popes of the last stamp , who hardly hath scaped Canonization untill now ) beginneth his Bull against our Q. Elizabeth in these words ; He that reigneth on high , to whom is given all Power in Heaven and in Earth , hath committed the one H. Catholick and Apostolick Church , out of which there is no Salvation , to one alone on earth , namely to Peter Prince of the Apostles , and to the Roman Pontife , Successour of Peter , to be governed with a plenitude of Power : This one he hath constituted Prince over all Nations , and all Kingdoms ; that he might pluck up , destroy , dissipate , ruinate , plant and build . — And in the same Bull he declares , that he thereby deprives the Queen of her pretended right to the Kingdom , and of all Dominion , Dignity and Privilege whatsoever ; and absolves all the Nobles , Subjects and people of the Kingdom , and whoever else have sworn to her , from their Oath , and all duty whatsoever , in regard of Dominion , Fidelity and Obedience . P. Clement VI. did pretend to depose the Emperour Lewis IV. P. Clement V. in the great Synod of Vienna , declared the Emperour subject to him , or standing obliged to him by a proper Oath of Fealty . P. Boniface VIII . hath a Decree extant in the Canon-Law running thus ; We declare , say , define , pronounce it to be of necessity to Salvation , for every humane creature to be subject to the Roman Pontife . The which Subjection , according to this intent , reacheth all matters ; for he there challengeth a double Sword , and asserteth to himself Jurisdiction over all Temporal Authorities : for , One Sword ( saith he ) must be under another , and the Temporal Authority must be subject to the Spiritual Power — whence if the Earthly Power doth go astray , it must be judged by the Spiritual Power . The which Aphorisms he proveth by Scriptures admirably expounded to that purpose . This Definition might pass for a Rant of that boisterous Pope , ( a man above measure ambitious and arrogant , ) vented in his passion against K. Philip of France , if it had not the advantage ( of a greater than which no Papal Decree is capable ) of being expresly confirmed by one of their General Councils ; for , We ( saith P. Leo X. in his Bull read and pas●ed in the Laterane Council ) do renew and approve that H. Constitution , with approbation of the present H. Council . Accordingly Melch. Canus saith , that the Laterane Council did renew and approve that extravagant ( indeed extravagant ) Constitution : and Baronius saith of it , that all do assent to it , so that none dissenteth , who doth not by discord fall from the Church . The truth is , P. Boniface did not invent that Proposition , but borrowed it from the School ; for Thomas Aquinas , in his work against the Greeks , pretendeth to shew , that it is of necessity to Salvation to be subject to the Roman Pontife . The which Scholastical Aphorism P. Boniface turned into Law , and applied to his purpose of exercising domination over Princes ; offering in virtue of it to deprive King Philip of his Kingdom . The Appendix to Mart. Pol. saith of P. Boniface VIII . Regem se Regum , Mundi Monarcham , unicum in Spiritualibus & Temporalibus Dominum promulgavit ; That he openly declar'd himself to be King of Kings , Monarch of the world , and sole Lord and Governour both in Spirituals and Temporals . Before him , P. Innocent IV. did hold and exemplifie the same notion ; declaring the Emperour Frederick II. his Vassal , and denouncing in his General Council of Lions a sentence of Deprivation against him in these terms : We having about the foregoing and many other his wicked Miscarriages had before a carefull deliberation with our Brethren and the H. Council , seeing that we , although unworthy to hold the place of Jesus Christ on earth , and that it was said unto us in the person of Saint Peter the Apostle , Whatever thou shalt bind on earth — the said Prince ( who hath rendred himself unworthy of Empire and Kingdoms , and of all Honour and Dignity , and who for his iniquities is cast away by God , that he should not reign or command , being bound by his sins , and cast away , and deprived by the Lord of all Honour and Dignity ) do shew , denounce , and accordingly by sentence deprive ; absolving all who are held bound by Oath of Allegeance from such Oath for ever ; by Apostolical authority firmly prohibiting , that no man henceforth do obey or regard him as Emperour or King ; and decreeing , that whoever shall hereafter yield advice , or aid , or favour to him as Emperour or King , shall immediately lie under the band of Excommunication . Before him , Pope Innocent the Third ( that true wonder of the world , and changer of the Age ) did affirm the Pontifical Authority so much to exceed the Royal Power , as the Sun doth the Moon ; and applieth to the former that of the Prophet Jeremy , Ecce , constitui te super gentes & regna — * See , I have set thee over the Nations and over the Kingdoms , to root out , and to pull down , and to destroy , and to throw down , &c. Of this Power that Pope made experiment , by deposing the Emperour Otho IV ; whom , ( saith Nauclerus ) as rebellious to the Apostolical See , he first did strike with an Anathema ; then him persevering in his obstinacy did in a Council of Prelates held at Rome pronounce deposed from Empire . The which Authority was avowed by that great Council under this Pope , ( the which , according to the men of Trent , did represent or constitute the Church , ) wherein it was ordained , that If a Temporal Lord , being required and admonished by the Church , should neglect to purge his Territory from Heretical filth , he should by the Metropolitan and the other Comprovincial Bishops be noosed in the band of Excommunication ; and that if he should slight to make satisfaction within a year , it should be signified to the Pope , that he might from that time denounce the Subjects absolved from their Fealty to him , and expose the Territory to be seised on by Catholicks , &c. Before that , Pope Paschal II. deprived Henry IV. and excited enemies to persecute him ; telling them , that they could not offer a more acceptable Sacrifice to God , than by impugning him , who endeavoured to take the Kingdom from God's Church . Before him , Pope Vrban II. ( called Turban by some in his Age ) did preach this Doctrine , recommended to us in the Decrees , that Subjects are by no authority constrained to pay the Fidelity which they have sworn to a Christian Prince , who opposeth God and his Saints , or violateth their Precepts . An instance whereof we have in his granting a privilege to the Canons of Tours ; * which ( saith he ) if any Emperour , King , Prince , &c. shall wilfully attempt to thwart , let him be deprived of the dignity of his honour and power . But the great Apostle ( if not Authour ) of this confounding Doctrine was Pope Gregory VII . ( a man of a bold spirit and fiery temper , inured even before his entry on that See to bear sway , and drive on daring projects , possessed with resolution to use the advantages of his place and time in pushing forward the Papal Interest to the utmost , ) who did lift up his voice like a trumpet , kindling Wars and Seditions thereby over Christendom . His Dictates and Practices are well known , being iterated in his own Epistles , and in the Roman Councils under him , extant : Yet it may be worth the while to hear him swagger in his own language . For the dignity and defence of God's Holy Church , in the name of Almighty God , the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost , I depose from Imperial and Royal Administration King Henry , Son of Henry sometime Emperour , who too boldly and rashly hath laid hands on thy Church ; and I absolve all Christians subject to the Empire from that Oath whereby they were wont to plight their faith unto true Kings : for it is right , that he should be deprived of Dignity , who doth endeavour to diminish the Majesty of the Church . Go to therefore , most Holy Princes of the Apostles , and what I said , by interposing your Authority , confirm ; that all men may now at length understand , if ye can bind and loose in Heaven , that ye also can upon Earth take away and give Empires , Kingdoms , and whatsoever mortals can have : for if ye can judge things belonging unto God , what is to be deemed concerning these inferiour and profane things ? And if it is your part to judge Angels , who govern proud Princes , what becometh it you to doe toward their servants ? Let Kings now and all Secular Princes learn by this man's example , what ye can doe in Heaven , and in what esteem ye are with God ; and let them henceforth fear to slight the commands of Holy Church : but put forth suddenly this judgment , that all men may understand , that not casually , but by your means this Son of iniquity doth fall from his Kingdom . So did that Pope , not unadvisedly in heat or passion , but out of settled judgment , upon cool deliberation , express himself in his Synods at Rome . This Pope is indeed by many held the inventour and broacher of this strange Doctrine . And even those , who about his Age did oppose it , did express themselves of this mind ; calling it the novel Tradition , Schism , Heresie of Hildebrand . Pope Hildebrand ( saith the Church of Liege , in their answer to the Epistle to P. Paschal . ) is authour of this new Schism , and first did raise the Priests lance against the Royal Diadem . — Who first did girt himself , and by his example other Popes , with the sword of war against the Emperours . This onely Novelty , ( saith Sigebert ) not to say Heresie , had not yet sprang up in the world , that the Priests of him * who saith to the King , Apostate , and who maketh hypocrites to reign for the sins of the people , should teach the people , that they owe no subjection to bad Kings , and although they have sworn Allegeance to the King , they yet owe him none ; and that they who take part against the King may not be said to be perjured ; yea , that he who shall obey the King may be held excommunicate ; he that shall oppose the King , may be absolved from the crime of injustice and perjury . Indeed certain it is , that this man did in most downright strains hold the Doctrine , and most smartly apply it to practice : yet did he disclaim the invention or introduction of it ; professing that he followed the notions and examples of his predecessours , divers of which he allegeth in defence of his proceedings . We , ( saith he ) holding the Statutes of our Holy Predecessours , do by Apostolical authority absolve those from their Oath who are obliged by Fealty or Sacrament to Excommunicate persons , and by all means prohibit that they observe Fealty to them . And so it is , that ( although for many successions before Pope Hildebrand the Popes were not in condition or capacity to take so much upon them ; there having been a row of persons intruded into that See void of vertue , and of small authority , most of them very beasts , who depended upon the favour of Princes for their admittance , confirmation or support in the place ; yet ) we may find some Popes before him , who had a great spice of those imperious conceits , and upon occasion made very bold with Princes , assuming power over them , and darting menaces against them . For Pope Leo IX . telleth us , that Constantine M. did think it very unbecoming , that they should be subject to an Earthly Empire whom the Divine Majesty had set over an Heavenly : and surely he was of his authour's mind , whom he alledged : although indeed this Pope may be supposed to speak this , and other sayings to that purpose , by suggestion of Hildebrand , by whom he was much governed . Pope Stephanus VI. told the Emperour Basilius , that he ought to be subject with all veneration to the Roman Church . Pope John VIII . ( or IX . ) did pretend Obedience due to him from Princes ; and in default thereof threatned to excommunicate them . Pope Nicolas I. cast many imperious sayings and threats at King Lotharius ; these among others . We do therefore by Apostolical authority , under obtestation of the Divine judgment , injoin to thee , that in Triers and Colen thou shouldst not suffer any Bishop to be chosen , before a report be made to our Apostleship . ( Was not this satis pro imperio ? ) And again , That being compelled thou mayst be able to repent , know , that very soon thou shalt be struck with the Ecclesiastical Sword ; so that thou mayst be afraid any more to commit such things in God's holy Church . And this he suggesteth for right Doctrine , that Subjection is not due to bad Princes ; perverting the Apostle's words to that purpose , Be subject to the King as excelling , that is , saith he , in vertues , not in vices : whereas the Apostle meaneth eminency in power . Pope Gregory VII . doth also alledge Pope Zachary , who ( saith he ) did depose the King of the Franks , and did absolve all the French from the Oath of fidelity which they had taken unto him , not so much for his iniquities , as because he was unfit for such a Power . This indeed was a notable act of jurisdiction , if Pope Gregory's word may be taken for matter of fact : but divers maintain , that Pope Zachary did onely concur with the rebellious deposers of King Chilperick in way of advice or approbation , not by authority . It was pretty briskly said of Pope Adrian I. We do by general decree constitute , that whatever King , or Bishop , or Potentate , shall hereafter believe , or permit that the Censure of the Roman Pontifes may be violated in any case , he shall be an execrable Anathema , and shall be guilty before God as a betrayer of the Catholick Faith. Constitutions against the Canons and Decrees of the Bishops of Rome , or against good manners , are of no moment . Before that , Pope Gregory II. because the Eastern Emperour did cross the worship of Images , did withdraw Subjection from him , and did thrust his Authority out of Italy . He ( saith Baronius ) did effectually cause both the Romans and Italians to recede from Obedience to the Emperour . This was an act in truth of Rebellion against the Emperour , in pretence of Jurisdiction over him ; for how otherwise could he justify or colour the fact ? So ( as Baronius reflecteth ) he did leave to posterity a worthy example , ( forsooth , ) that Heretical Princes should not be suffered to reign in the Church of Christ , if , being warned , they were found pertinacious in errour . And no wonder he then was so bold , seeing the Pope had obtained so much respect in those parts of the World , that ( as he told the Emperour Leo Is. ) all the Kingdoms of the West did hold Saint Peter as an earthly God : of which he might be able to seduce some to uphold him in his rebellious practices . This is the highest source , as I take it , to which this extravagant Doctrine can be driven . For that single passage of Pope Felix III. though much ancienter , will not amount to it . It is certain , that , in causes relating to God , 't is the safest course for you , that , according to his institution , ye endeavour to submit the will of the King to the Priests , &c. For while the Emperour did retain any considerable Authority in Italy , the Popes were better advised than to vent such notions : and while they themselves did retain any measure of pious or prudent Modesty , they were not disposed to it . And we may observe divers Popes near that time in word and practice thwarting that practice . For instance , Pope Gelasius , a vehement stickler for Papal Authority , doth say to the Emperour Anastasius , I , as being a Roman born , do love , worship , reverence thee as the Roman Prince . And he saith , that the Prelates of Religion ( knowing the Empire conferr'd on him by Divine Providence ) did obey his Laws . And otherwhere he discourseth , that Christ had distinguished by their proper acts and dignities the offices of Ecclesiastical and Civil Power , that one should not meddle with the other ; so disclaiming Temporal Power due to himself , being content to scrue up his Spiritual Authority . After him , as is well known , Pope Gregory I. ( as became a pious and good man ) did avow the Emperour for his Lord , by God's gift superiour to all men , to whom he was subject , whom he in duty was bound to obey ; and supposed it a high presumption for any one to set himself above the honour of the Empire , by assuming the title of Universal Bishop . After him , Pope Agatho , in the Acts of the sixth General Council , doth call the Emperour Constantine Pogonatus his Lord ; doth avow himself together with all Presidents of the Churches servants to the Emperour ; doth say , that his See and his Synod were subject to him , and did owe Obedience to him . Presently after him , Pope Leo II. who confirmed that General Synod , doth call the Emperour the prototype Son of the Church ; and acknowledgeth the body of Priests to be servants ( meanest servants ) of his Royal Nobleness . After him , Pope Constantine , ( the immediate Predecessour of Pope Greg. II. ) when the Emperour did command him to come to Constantinople , The most holy man , saith Anastasius in his Life , did obey the Imperial Commands . Yea , Pope Gregory II. himself , before his defection , ( when perhaps the circumstances of time did not animate him thereto , ) did , in his Epistle to Leo Isaurus , acknowledge him as Emperour to be the Head of Christians , and himself consequently subject to him . This Gregory therefore may be reputed the Father of that Doctrine , which , being fostered by his Successours , was by Pope Gregory VII . brought up to it s robust pitch and stature . I know , Pope Gregory VII . to countenance him , doth alledge Pope Innocent I. excommunicating the Emperour Arcadius for his proceeding against St. Chrysostome : and the Writers of St. Chrysostome's Life , with others of the like age and credit , do back him therein . But seeing the Historians who lived in St. Chrysostome's own time , and who write very carefully about him , do not mention any such thing ; seeing that , being the first Act in the kind , must have been very notable , and have made a great noise ; seeing that story doth not sute with the tenour of proceedings , reported by those most credible Historians , in that case ; seeing that fact doth no-wise sort to the condition and way of those Times ; that report cannot be true , and it must be numbred among the many fabulous narrations , devised by some wanton Greeks , to set out the Life of that excellent Personage . The same Pope doth also alledge St. Gregory M. denouncing Excommunication , and Deprivation of honour , to all Kings , Bishops , Judges , &c. who should violate the Privilege granted to the Monastery of St. Medard . But this ( as are many such Privileges ) is a rank Forgery , unworthily imposed on P. Gregory , ( that prudent , meek and holy man , ) much to his wrong and disgrace : which I will not be at trouble to confute , having shewed St. Gregory to have been of another judgment and temper , than to behave himself thus toward Princes ; and seeing that task is abundantly discharged by that very learned man , Monsieur Launoy . Indeed ( upon this occasion to digress a little farther ) it doth not seem to have been the opinion of the ancient Popes , that they might excommunicate their Sovereign Princes : for if they might , why did they forbear to exercise that power , when there was greatest reason , and great temptation for it ? Why did not Pope Julius or Pope Liberius excommunicate Constantius the great Favourer of the Arians , against whom Athanasius , St. Hilary , and Lucifer Calar . do so earnestly inveigh , calling him Heretick , Antichrist , and what not ? How did Julian himself escape the censure of Pope Liberius ? Why did not Pope Damasus thunder against Valens , that fierce Persecutour of Catholicks ? Why did not Damasus censure the Empress Justina , the Patroness of Arianism ? Why did not Pope Siricius censure Theodosius I. for that bloudy fact , for which St. Ambrose denied him the Communion ? How was it that Pope Leo I. ( that stout and high Pope ) had not the heart to correct Theodosius Junior in this way , who was the supporter of his adversary Dioscorus , and the obstinate protectour of the second Ephesine Council , which that Pope so much detested ? Why did that Pope not rather compell that Emperour to reason by censures , than supplicate him by tears ? How did so many Popes connive at Theodorick , and other Princes prosessing Arianism at their door ? Wherefore did not Pope Simplicius or Pope Felix thus punish the Emperour Zeno , the supplanter of the Synod of Chalcedon , for which they had so much zeal ? Why did neither Pope Felix , nor Pope Gelasius , nor Pope Symmachus , nor Pope Hormisdas excommunicate the Emperour Anastasius , ( yea did not so much , Pope Gelasius saith , as touch his name , ) for countenancing the Oriental Bishops in their Schism , and refractory Non-compliance with the Papal Authority ? Those Popes did indeed clash with that Emperour , but they expresly deny , that they did condemn him with others whom he did favour . We ( saith Pope Symmachus ) did not excommunicate thee , O Emperour , but Acacius . — If you mingle your self , you are not excommunicated by us , but by your self . And , If the Emperour pleaseth to join himself with those condemned , ( saith Pope Gelasius ) it cannot be imputed to us . Wherefore Baronius doeth ill , in affirming Pope Symmachus to have anathematized Anastasius ; whereas that Pope plainly denied that he had excommunicated him ; yea , denied it even in those words which are cited to prove it , being rightly read : for they are corruptly written in Baronius and Binius ; Ego ( which hath no sense , or one contradictory to his former assertion ) being put for Nego , which is good sense , and agreeable to what he and the other Popes do affirm in relation to that matter . Why do we not reade that any Pope formally did excommunicate , though divers did zealously contradict and oppose , the Princes who did reject Images ? In fine , a noble Bishop above 500 years agoe did say , I reade and reade again the Records of the Roman Kings and Emperours , and I no-where find that any of them before this was excommunicated or deprived of his Kingdom by the Roman Pontife . Surely therefore the ancient Popes did either not know their Power , or were very negligent of their Duty . Such have been the Doctrine and behaviour of Popes in reference to their Power . § V. This Doctrine of the Pope's Universal Power over all Persons in all Matters may reasonably be supposed the sentiment of all Popes continually for a long time , even for more than 500 years unto this present day . For , 1. If this Doctrine be false , it implieth no slight Errour , but one of a very high nature and most dangerous consequence ; which involveth great arrogance and iniquity , which tendeth to work enormous wrongs and grievous mischiefs : whence , if any Pope should conce●ve it false , he were bound openly to disclaim , to condemn , to refute it ; lest the authority of his Predecessours , and his connivence should induce others into it , or settle them in it ; as it is ( in regard to Pope Honorius ) charged upon P. Leo II. who did not , as it became the Apostolical Authority , extinguish the flame of Heretical doctrine beginning , but did by neglecting cherish it . In such a case a Pope must not be silent : For , No small danger ( said P. Gelasius ) lieth upon Popes in being silent about what agreeth to the service of God : and , If ( saith P. Paschal ) a Pope by his silence doth suffer the Church to be polluted with the gall of bitterness and root of impiety , he should no-wise be excusable before the Eternal Judge : and , Errour ( saith P. Felix III. ) which is not resisted , ( by those in eminent office , ) is approved ; and Truth which is not defend●d , is oppressed : and , He is not free from suspicion of a close society in mischief , who ceaseth to obviate it : and , We ( saith P. Gregory I. ) do greatly offend , if we do hold our peace at things that are to be corrected . But all Popes since the time specified have either openly declared for this Doctrine ; or have been silent , and so have avowed it by tacit consent . 2. Any Pope disapproving that Tenent were bound to renounce communion with those that hold and profess it ; or at least to check and discountenance it . But on the contrary they have suffered it to be maintained in their presence and audience ; and have hugged that sort of men with especial favour , as their most affectionate and sure friends : they have suspected , discountenanced and frowned on those who have shewed dislike of it . Those men indeed who vouch this Doctrine , may reasonably be deemed to doe it as accomplices with the Popes , on purpose to gratifie and curry favour with them , in hopes of obtaining reward and preferment of them for it . 3. The chief Authours and most zealous Abettors of these notions ( Popes , Synods , Doctours of the School ) have continually passed for most authentick Masters of Divinity , and have retained greatest authority in the Church governed and guided by the Pope . 4. The Decrees containing them do stand in their Canon-Law , and in their Collections of Synods , without any caution or mark of dislike ; which is a sufficient indication of their constant adherence to this Doctrine . 5. The common style of the Papal Edicts or Bulls doth import their sense ; which is imperious , in regard to all persons without exception : Let no man ( say they ) presume to infringe this our will and command , &c. 6. Popes of all tempers and qualifications ( even those who have passed for the most wise and moderate among them ) have been ready to practise according to those principles , when occasion did invite , and circumstances of things did permit ; interdicting Princes , absolving Subjects from their Allegeance , raising or encouraging Insurrections ; as appeareth by their transactions not long since against our Princes , and those of France ; which shews the very See imbued with those Notions . 7. They do oblige all Bishops most solemnly to avow this Doctrine , and to engage themselves to practise according to it . For in the Oath prescribed to all Bishops they are required to avow , that they will observe the Apostolical commands with all their power , and cause them to be observed by others ; that they will aid and defend the Roman Papacy and the Royalties of Saint Peter against every man ; that they will to their power persecute and impugn Hereticks , Schismaticks and Rebels to the Pope or his Successours , without any exception ; which was I suppose chiefly meant against their own Prince , ( if occasion should be ; ) together with divers other points , importing their acknowledgment and abetting the Pope's universal Domination . These horrible Oaths of Bishops to the Pope do seem to have issued from the same shop with the high Hildebrandine dictates : for the Oath in the Decretals is ascribed to Pope Gregory , ( I suppose Greg. VII . ) And in the sixth Roman Synod under Greg. VII . there is an Oath of like tenour exacted from the Bishop of Aquileia ; perhaps occasionally , which in pursuance of that example might be extended to all . And that before that time such Oaths were not imposed doth appear from hence , that when P. Paschal II. did require them from some great Bishops , ( the Bishop of Palermo , and the Archbishop of Poland , ) they did wonder and boggle at it as an uncouth Novelty ; nor doth the Pope in favour of his demand alledge any ancient precedent , but onely proposeth some odd reasons for it . You have signified unto me , most dear Brother , that the King and his Nobles did exceedingly wonder , that an Oath with such a condition should be every-where offered you by my Commissioners , and that you should take that Oath , which I had written , and they tendered to you . § VI. All Romanists , in consistence with their Principles , do seem obliged to hold this opinion concerning the Pope's Universal Power . For , seeing many of their standing Masters and Judges of Controversies have so expresly from their Chair declared and defined it ; all the Row for many Ages consenting to it and countenancing it ; not one of them having signified any dissent or dislike of it : And considering that , if in any thing they may require or deserve belief , it is in this point ; for in what are they more skilfull and credible than about the nature of their own Office ? What ( saith Bellarmine wisely ) may they be conceived to know better than the Authority of their own See ? Seeing it hath been approved by their most great and famous Councils , which they hold Universal , and which their adored Synod of Trent doth alledge for such , ( the Laterane under P. Innocent III. that of Lions under P. Innocent IV. the other Laterane under P. Leo X. ) Seeing it hath been current among their Divines of greatest vogue and authority , the great Masters of their School : Seeing by so large a consent and concurrence , during so long a time , it may pretend ( much better than divers other Points of great importance ) to be confirmed by Tradition or Prescription : Why should it not be admitted for a Doctrine of the Holy Roman Church , the Mother and Mistress of all Churches ? How can they who disavow this Notion be true Sons of that Mother , or faithfull Scholars of that Mistress ? How can they acknowledge any Authority in their Church to be infallible , or certain , or obliging to assent ? How can they admit the Pope for authentick Judge of Controversies , or Master of Christian Doctrine , or in any Point credible , who hath in so great a matter erred so foully , and seduced the Christian world ; whom they desert in a Point of so great consideration , and influence on practice ; whom they , by virtue of their dissent from him in this Opinion , may often be obliged to oppose in his proceedings ? How can they deny , that bad Doctrines might creep in , and obtain sway in the Church , by the interest of the Pope and his Clients ? How can they charge Novelty or Heterodoxy on those who refuse some Dictates of Popes , of Papal Councils , of Scholastick Divines , which stand upon no better grounds than those on which this Doctrine standeth ? Why hath no Synod , of the many which have been held in all parts of Christendom , clearly disclaimed this Opinion ; but all have let it slip , or have seemed by silence to approve it ? Yea , how can the Concord and Unity of that Church well consist with a Dissent from this Doctrine ? For , No man apprehending it false , seemeth capable with good conscience to hold Communion with those who profess it : for , upon supposition of its falshood , the Pope and his chief adherents are the teachers and abettours of the highest violation of Divine Commands , and most enormous sins , of Usurpation , Tyranny , Imposture , Perjury , Rebellion , Murther , Rapine , and all the villanies complicated in the practical influence of this Doctrine . It seemeth clear as the Sun , that if this Doctrine be an Errour , it is one of the most pernicious Heresies that ever was vented ; involving the highest Impiety , and producing the greatest Mischief . For , If he that should teach Adultery , Incest , Simony , Theft , Murther , or the like Crimes , to be lawfull , would be a Heretick ; how much more would he be such , that should recommend Perjury , Rebellion , Regicide , ( things inducing Wars , Confusions , Slaughters , Desolations , all sorts of Injustice and Mischief , ) as Duties ? How then can any man safely hold Communion with such persons ? May we not say with P. Symmachus , that to communicate with such , is to consent with them ? with P. Gelasius , that it is worse than ignorance of the truth to communicate with the enemies of truth ? and , that He who communicateth with such an Heresie is worthily judged to be removed from our society ? § VII . Yet so loose and slippery are the Principles of the Party which is jumbled in adherence to the Pope , that divers will not allow us to take this Tenent of Infinite Power to be a Doctrine of their Church ; for divers in that Communion do not assent to it . For there is a sort of Hereticks ( as Bellarmine and Baronius call them ) sculking every-where in the bosome of their Church , all about Christendom , and in some places stalking with open face , who restrain the Pope's Authority so far , as not to allow him any Power over Sovereign Princes in Temporal affairs ; much less any power of depriving them of their Kingdoms and Principalities . They all are branded for Hereticks , who take from the Church of Rome and the See of Saint Peter , one of the two Swords , and allow onely the Spiritual . This Heresie Baronius hath nominated the Heresie of the Politicks . This Heresie a great Nation , otherwise sticking to the Roman Communion , doth stiffly maintain , not enduring the Papal Sovereignty over Princes in Temporals to be preached in it . There were many persons , yea Synods , who did oppose Pope Hildebrand in the birth of his Doctrine , condemning it for a pernicious Novelty , and branding it with the name of Heresie ; as we before shewed . Since the Hildebrandine Age there have been in every Nation ( yea in Italy it self ) divers Historians , Divines and Lawyers , who have in elaborate Tracts maintained the Royal Sovereignty against the Pontifical . This sort of Hereticks are now so much encreased , that the Hildebrandine Doctrine is commonly exploded . Which , by the way , sheweth , that the Roman Party is no less than others subject to change its sentiments ; Opinions among them gaining and losing vogue , according to circumstances of time and contingencies of things . § VIII . Neither are the adherents to the Roman Church more agreed concerning the extent of the Pope's Authority even in Spiritual matters . For , although the Popes themselves plainly do claim an absolute Supremacy in them over the Church ; although the stream of Divines who do flourish in favour with them doth run that way ; although , according to their principles , ( if they had any principles clearly and certainly fixed , ) that might seem to be the Doctrine of their Church : Yet is there among them a numerous party , which doth not allow him such a Supremacy , putting great restraints to his Authority ; ( as we shall presently shew . ) And as the other party doth charge this with Heresie , so doth this return back the same imputation on that . § IX . That their Doctrine is in this matter so various and uncertain , is no great wonder ; seeing Interest is concerned in the question , and Principles are defective toward the resolution of it . 1. Contrary Interests will not suffer the Point to be decided , nor indeed to be freely disputed on either hand . On one hand , the Pope will not allow his Prerogatives to be discussed ; according to that maxime of the great Pope Innocent III. When there is a question touching the Privileges of the Apostolick See , we will not that others judge about them . Whence ( as we before touched ) the Pope did peremptorily command his Legates at Trent , in no case to permit any dispute about his Authority . On the other hand , the French will not permit the Supremacy of their King in Temporals , or the Privileges of their Church in Spirituals , to be contested in their Kingdom . Nor , we may suppose , would any Prince admit a Decision prejudicial to his Authority and welfare , subjecting and enslaving him to the will of the Roman Court. Nor ( we may hope ) would any Church patiently comport with the irrecoverable oppression of all its rights and liberties by a peremptory establishment of Papal Omnipotency . 2. Nor is it easie for their Dissentions to be reconciled upon Theological grounds , and authorities to which they pretend deference . For , not onely their Schools and Masters of their Doctrine do in the case disagree , but their Synods do notoriously clash . § X. Yea even Popes themselves have shifted their pretences , and varied in style , according to the different circumstances of time , and their variety of humours , designs , interests . In time of prosperity and upon advantage , when they might safely doe it , any Pope almost would talk high , and assume much to himself : but when they were low , or stood in fear of powerfull contradiction , even the boldest Popes would speak submissly or moderately . As for instance , Pope Leo I. after the second Ephesine Synod , when he had to doe with Theodosius II. did humbly supplicate , and whine pitifully ; but after the Synod of Chalcedon , having got the Emperour favourable , and most of the Bishops complacent to him , he ranted bravely . And we may observe , that even Pope Gregory VII . who did swagger so boisterously against the Emperour Henry , was yet calm and mild in his contests with our William the Conquerour ; who had a spirit good enough for him , and was far out of his reach . And Popes of high spirit and bold face , ( such as Leo I. Gelasius I. Nic. I. Gregory II. Gregory VII . Innocent III. Boniface VIII . Julius II. Paul IV. Sixtus V. Paulus V. &c. ) as they did ever aspire to scrue Papal authority to the highest peg ; so would they strain their language in commendation of their See as high as their times would bear . But other Popes of meeker and modester disposition , ( such as Julius I. Anastasius II. Gregory I. Leo II. Adrian VI. &c. ) were content to let things stand as they found them , and to speak in the ordinary style of their times ; yet so , that few have let their Authority to goe backward or decline . We may observe , that the pretences and language of Popes have varied according to several periods , usually growing higher as their State grew looser from danger of opposition or controll . In the first times , while the Emperours were Pagans , their pretences were suted to their condition , and could not soar high ; they were not then so mad as to pretend to any Temporal Power , and a pittance of Spiritual eminency did content them . When the Empire was divided , they could sometimes be more haughty and peremptory ; as being in the West , shrowded under the wing of the Emperours there , ( who commonly did affect to improve their Authority , in competition to that of other Bishops ) and at distance from the reach of the Eastern Emperour . The cause of Athanasius having produced the Sardican Canons , concerning the Revision of some causes by the Popes , by colour of them they did hugely enlarge their Authority , and raise their style ; especially in the West , where they had great advantages of augmenting their Power . When the Western Empire was fallen , their influence upon that part of the Empire which came under protection of the Eastern Emperours rendring them able to doe service or disservice to those Emperours , they , according to the state of Times and the need of them , did talk more big , or more tamely . Pope Boniface III. having by compliance with the Usurper Phocas obtained a declaration from him concerning the Headship of the Roman Church , did make a considerable step forward toward the height of Papal Greatness . After that Pope Greg. II. had withdrawn Italy from the Oriental Empire , and Rome had grown in a manner loose and independent from other secular powers ; in the confusions of the West , the Pope interposing to arbitrate between Princes , trucking and bartering with them , as occasion served , for mutual aid and countenance , did grow in Power , and answerably did advance his pretences . The spurious Decretal Epistles of the ancient Popes ( which asserted to the Pope high degrees of Authority ) being foisted into mens hands , and insensibly creeping into repute , did inspire the Pope with confidence to invade all the ancient Constitutions , Privileges and Liberties of Churches ; and having got such interest every-where , he might say what he pleased , no Clergy-man daring to check or cross him . Having drawn to himself the final decision of all Causes , having got a finger in disposal of all Preferments , having by Dispensations , Exemptions and Grants of privileges tyed to him so many Dependents , what might not he say or doe ? Pope Gregory VII . being a man of untameable Spirit , and taking advantage from the distractions and corruptions of his Times , did venture to pull a feather with the Emperour ; and with success having mated him , did set up a peremptory claim to Sovereignty over all Persons in all Causes . In his footsteps his Successours have trodden , being ever ready upon occasion to plead such a title , and to practise according to it . No Pope would foregoe any Power which had been claimed by his Predecessours . And Popes would ever be sure to have dancers after their pipe , numberless abetters of their pretences . No wonder then that persons deferring much regard to the Authority of Popes , and accommodating their conceits to the Dictates of them , ( or of persons depending on them , ) should in their opinions vary about the nature and extent of Papal Authority ; it having never been fixed within certain bounds , or having in several Ages continued the same thing . § XI . Wherefore intending by God's help to discuss the pretended Authority of the Pope , and to shew that He by no Divine institution , and by no immutable right , hath any such Power as he doth claim ; by reason of this perplexed variety of Opinions I do find it difficult to state the Question , or to know at what distinct mark I should level my Discourse . § XII . But seeing his pretence to any Authority in Temporals , or to the Civil Sword , is so palpably vain , that it hardly will bear a serious dispute , having nothing but impudence and sophistry to countenance it ; seeing so many in the Roman Communion do reject it , and have substantially confuted it ; seeing now most are ashamed of it , and very few , ( even among those Sects which have been its chief Patrons ) will own it ; seeing Bellarmine himself doth acknowledge it a Novelty , devised about 500 years ago in St. Bernard's time ; seeing the Popes themselves , what-ever they think , dare now scarce speak out , and forbear upon sufficient provocation to practise according to it ; I shall spare the trouble of meddling with it , confining my Discourse to the Pope's Authority in Ecclesiastical affairs ; the pretence whereto I am persuaded to be no less groundless , and no less noxious than the other to Christendom ; the which being overthrown , the other , as superstructed on it , must also necessarily fall . § XIII . And here the Doctrine which I shall contest against is that in which the Cordial partizans of that See do seem to consent , which is most common and current , most applauded and countenanced in their Theological Schools ; which the Popes themselves have solemnly defined , and declared for standing law , or rule of jurisdiction ; which their most authentick Synods ( whereby their Religion is declared , and distinguished from others ) have asserted , or supposed ; which the tenour of their Discipline and Practice doth hold forth ; which their Clergy by most solemn professions and engagements is tied to avow ; which all the Clients and Confidents of Rome do zealously stand for ( more than for any other point of Doctrine ; ) and which no man can disclaim without being deemed an enemy , or a prevaricator toward the Apostolick See. § XIV . Which Doctrine is this , That ( in the words of the Florentine Synod's Definition ) the Apostolical Chair and the Roman High-Priest doth hold a Primacy over the Vniversal Church ; and that the Roman High-Priest is the Successour of Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles ; and the true Lieutenant of Christ , and the Head of the Church ; and that he is the Father and Doctour of all Christians ; and that unto him in Saint Peter full Power is committed to feed , and direct , and govern the Catholick Church under Christ ; according as is contained in the Acts of General Councils , and in the Holy Canons . That ( in the words of Pope Leo X. approved by the Laterane Synod ) Christ , before his departure from the world , did in solidity of the Rock institute Peter and his Successours to be his Lieutenants , to whom it is so necessary to obey , that who doth not obey must die the death . That to the Pope as Sovereign Monarch , by Divine Sanction of the whole Church , do appertain Royal Prerogatives , ( Regalia Petri , the Royalties of Peter they are called in the Oath prescribed to Bishops . ) Such as these which follow . To be Superiour to the whole Church , and to its Representative a General Synod of Bishops . To convocate General Synods at his pleasure ; all Bishops being obliged to attend , upon summons from him . To preside in Synods , so as to suggest matter , promote , obstruct , over-rule the debates in them . To confirm or invalidate their Determinations , giving life to them by his assent , or subtracting it by his dissent . To define Points of Doctrine , or to decide Controversies authoritatively ; so that none may presume to contest , or dissent from his Dictates . To enact , establish , abrogate , suspend , dispense with Ecclesiastical Laws and Canons . To relax or evacuate Ecclesiastical Censures by indulgence , pardon , &c. To void Promises , Vows , Oaths , Obligations to Laws by his Dispensation . To be the Fountain of all Pastoral Jurisdiction and Dignity . To constitute , confirm , judge , censure , suspend , depose , remove , restore , reconcile Bishops . To confer Ecclesiastical Dignities and Benefices by paramount Authority , in way of Provision , Reservation , &c. To exempt Colleges , Monasteries , &c. from Jurisdiction of their Bishops and ordinary Superiours . To judge all persons in all Spiritual Causes , by calling them to his cognizance , or delegating Judges for them ; with a final and peremptory Sentence . To receive Appeals from all Ecclesiastical Judicatories ; and to reverse their Judgments , if he findeth cause . To be himself unaccountable for any of his doings , exempt from judgment , and liable to no reproof . To erect , transfer , abolish Episcopal Sees . To exact Oaths of Fealty and Obedience from the Clergy . To found Religious Orders ; or to raise a Spiritual Militia for propagation and defence of the Church . To summon and commissionate Souldiers by Croisade , &c. to fight against Infidels , or persecute Infidels . Some of these are expressed , others in general terms couched in those words of P. Eugenius , telling the Greeks what they must consent unto . The Pope ( said he ) will have the Prerogatives of his Church ; and he will have Appeals to him ; and to feed all the Church of Christ , as Shepherd of the Sheep . Beside these things , that he may have authority and power to convoke General Synods , when need shall be ; and that all the Patriarchs do yield to his will. That the Pope doth claim , assume and exercise a Sovereignty over the Church endowed with such Prerogatives , is sufficiently visible in experience of fact , is apparent by the authorized dictates in their Canon-law , and shall be distinctly proved by competent allegations , when we shall examine the branches of this pretended Authority . In the mean time it sufficeth to observe , that in effect all Clergy-men do avow so much , who bonâ fide and without prevarication do submit to take the Oaths and Engagements prescribed to them of course by Papal appointment . For this surely , according to the Pope's meaning , ( by which their obligation is to be measured , ) is designed in the profession ordained by Pope Pius IV. wherein every beneficed Clergy-man is injoined to say , And I do promise and swear true Obedience to the Roman Pontife the Successour of Saint Peter and the Vicar of Jesus Christ. Which profession was appointed in pursuance of a Sanction made by the Trent Council , that all such persons should vow and swear to abide in Obedience to the Roman Church ; and consequently , how hard soever its Yoke should be , they would not shake it off : which inferreth most absolute Sovereignty of that Church , or of the Pope , who ruleth the roast in it . But what that true Obedience doth import , or how far the Papal Authority in the Pope's own sense , and according to the publick spirit of that Church , doth stretch , is more explicitly signified in the Oath which all Bishops at their Consecration , and all Metropolitans at their Instalment , are required to take ; the which , as it is extant in the Roman Pontifical , set out by order of Pope Clement VIII . doth run in these terms . I N. Elect of the Church of N. from henceforward will be faithfull and obedient to Saint Peter the Apostle , and to the Holy Roman Church , and to our Lord , the Lord N. Pope N. and to his Successours canonically coming in . I will neither advise , consent , or doe any thing that they may lose life or member , or that their Persons may be seised , or hands any-wise laid upon them , or any injuries offer'd to them under any pretence whatsoever . The counsel which they shall entrust me withall , by themselves , their messengers or Letters , I will not knowingly reveal to any to their prejudice . I will help them to defend and keep the Roman Papacy , and the Royalties of Saint Peter , saving my Order , against all men . The Legate of the Apostolick See , going and coming , I will honourably treat and help in his necessities . The rights , honours , privileges and authority of the Holy Roman Church , of our Lord the Pope , and his foresaid Successours , I will endeavour to preserve , defend , increase and advance . I will not be in any counsel , action or treaty in which shall be plotted against our said Lord , and the said Roman Church any thing to the hurt or prejudice of their Persons , right , honour , state or power : and if I shall know any such thing to be treated or agitated by any whatsoever , I will hinder it to my power ; and as soon as I can will signify it to our said Lord , or to some other by whom it may come to his knowledge . The Rules of the Holy Fathers , the Apostolick decrees , ordinances or disposals , reservations , provisions and mandates I will observe with all my might , and cause to be observed by others . Hereticks , Schismaticks and Rebels to our said Lord or his foresaid Successours I will to my power persecute and oppose . I will come to a Council when I am call'd , unless I be hinder'd by a Canonical impediment . I will by my self in person visit the threshold of the Apostles every three years ; and give an account to our Lord and his foresaid Successours of all my Pastoral Ossi and of all things any-wise belonging to the state of my Church , to the discipline of my Clergy and People , and lastly to the salvation of Souls committed to my trust ; and will in like manner humbly receive and diligently execute the Apostolick commands . And if I be detain'd by a lawfull impediment , I will perform all the things aforesaid by a certain Messenger hereto specially impower'd , a member of my Chapter , or some other in Ecclesiastical Dignity or else having a Parsonage ; or in default of these , by a Priest of the Diocese ; or in default of one of the Clergy [ of the Diocese ] by some other Secular or Regular Priest of approved integrity and Religion , fully instructed in all things above-mentioned . And such impediment I will make out by lawfull proofs to be transmitted by the foresaid Messenger to the Cardinal Proponent of the Holy Roman Church in the Congregation of the Sacred Council . The Possessions belonging to my Table I will neither sell nor give away , nor mortgage , nor grant anew in fee , nor any-wise alienate , no not even with the consent of the Chapter of my Church , without consulting the Roman Pontife . And if I shall make any alienation , I will thereby incur the Penalties contain'd in a certain Constitution put forth about this matter . So help me God and these Holy Gospels of God. Such is the Oath prescribed to Bishops , the which is worth the most serious attention of all men , who would understand how miserably slavish the condition of the Clergy is in that Church , and how inconsistent their obligation to the Pope is with their duty to their Prince . And in perusing it we may note , that the clauses in a different character are in the more ancient Oath extant in the Gregorian Decretals : by which it appeareth how the Pope doth more and more enlarge his Power , and straiten the bands of Subjection to him . And it is very remarkable that the new Oath hath chang'd those words REGVLAS SANCTORVM PATRVM into REGALIA SANCTI PETRI , i. e. THE RVLES OF THE HOLY FATHERS into THE ROYALTIES OF SAINT PETER . § XV. I know there are within the Roman Communion great store of Divines , who do contract the Papal Sovereignty within a much narrower compass , refusing to him many of those Prerogatives , yea scarce allowing to him any of them . There are those who affirm the Pope , in Doctrine and Discipline , subject to the Church , or to a General Synod representing it . Which opinion thwarteth a proposition , in Bellarmine's opinion , e'en almost an Article of faith : but to be even with him , they do hold his proposition to be quite heretical : The Pope is simply and absolutely above the Vniversal Church — this proposition is almost an Article of faith , saith Bellarmine : The Cardinal of Lorrain on the contrary , But I ( saith he ) cannot deny but that I am a French-man , and bred up in the Church of Paris , which teaches that the Roman Pontife is subject to a Council , and they who teach the contrary are there branded as Hereticks . There are those who affirm the Pope , if he undertake Points of Faith without assistence of a General Synod , may teach Heresie : ( * which opinion , as Bellarmine thought , doth closely border on heresie : ) And those who conceive that Popes may be , and have been Hereticks ; whence Christians sometimes are not obliged to admit their Doctrine , or observe their pleasure . There are those who maintain the Pope , no less than other Bishops , subject to the Canons , or bound to observe the Constitutions of the Church ; that he may not infringe them , or over-rule against them , or dispense with them ; and that to him attempting to doe so obedience is not due . There are those who maintain , that the Pope cannot subvert or violate the Rights and Liberties of particular Churches , settled in them agreeably to the ancient Canons of the Church Universal . There are those who assert to General Councils a power of Reforming the Church , without or against the Pope's consent . There are those who ( as Bellarmine telleth us ) do allow the Pope to be no more in the Ecclesiastical Republick , than as the Duke of Venice in his Senate , or as the General of an Order in his Congregation ; and that he therefore hath but a very limited and subordinate Power . There are consequently those who conceive the Pope notoriously erring , or misdemeaning himself to the prejudice of the Christian State , may be called to an account , may be judged , may be corrected , may be discarded by a General Synod . Such notions have manifestly prevailed in a good part of the Roman Communion , and are maintained by most Divines in the French Church ; and they may be supposed every-where common , where there is any liberty of judgment , or where the Inquisition doth not reign . There have been seasons wherein they have so prevailed , as to have been defined for Catholick Truths in great Synods , and by them to have been applied to practice . For , In the first great Synod of Pisa it was declared , that Councils may reform the Church sufficiently both in Head and Members : and accordingly that Synod did assume to judge two Popes ( Gregory XII . and Benedict XIII . ) contending for the Papacy , ( whereof one was the true Pope , ) and deposing them both , did substitute Alexander V. who for one year ( as Antoninus reporteth ) according to the common opinion did hold the Seat of Peter . The Synod of Constance declared , that the Synod lawfully assembled in the Holy Ghost , making a General Council representing the Catholick Church militant , hath immediately power from Christ ; to which every one , of whatever state or dignity he be , although it be Papal , is bound to obey in those things which belong to Faith , and the extirpation of ( the said ) Schism , and the general reformation of the Church of God in Head and Members . The which Doctrine they notably put in practice , exercising jurisdiction over Popes , and for Errours , Misdemeanours , or Contumacies discarding three ( of whom it is hard if one were not true Pope , ) and chusing another , who thereafter did pass for a right Pope , and himself did confirm the Acts of that Council . ( So that this Semi-heresie hath at least the authority of one Pope to countenance it . ) Our most holy Lord the Pope said in answer thereunto , that he would maintain and inviolably observe all and every of those things that were conciliarly determin'd , concluded and decreed by the present Council in matters of Faith. The Synod of Basil declared the same Point , that Councils are superiour to Popes , to be a truth of Catholick Faith , which whoever doth stiffly oppose is to be accounted a Heretick : Nor ( say they ) did any skilfull man ever doubt the Pope to be subject to the judgment of General Synods in things concerning Faith. In virtue of which Doctrine , and by its irresistable authority , the Synod did sentence and reject Pope Eugenius as criminal , heretical and contumacious . These Synods , although reprobated by Popes * in Counter-synods , are yet by many Roman Catholick Divines retained in great veneration ; and their Doctrine is so current in the famous Sorbonne , that ( if we may believe the great Cardinal of Lorrain ) the contrary is there reputed heretical . § XVI . Yet notwithstanding these oppositions , the former Opinion averring the Pope's absolute Sovereignty , doth seem to be the genuine Doctrine of the Roman Church , if it have any . For those Divines by the Pope and his intimate confidents are looked upon as a mongrel brood , or mutinous faction ; which he by politick connivence doth onely tolerate , because he is not well able to correct or suppress them . He is afraid to be violent in reclaiming them to his sense , lest he spend his artillery in vain , and lose all his power and interest with them . Nor indeed do those men seem to adhere to the Roman Party out of entire judgment or cordial affection ; but in compliance with their Princes , or upon account of their Interest , or at best with regard to peace and quiet . They cannot conveniently break with the Pope , because his Interest is twisted with their own , so as not easily to be disentangled . For how can they heartily stick to the Pope , whenas their Opinion doth plainly imply him to be an Usurper and a Tyrant , ( claiming to himself , and exercising authority over the Church , which doth not rightfully belong to him ; ) to be a Rebel and Traitour against the Church , ( invading and possessing the Sovereignty due to it ; for such questionless the Duke of Venice would be , should he challenge and assume to himself such a Power over his Commonwealth , as the Pope hath over Christendom ; ) to be an Impostour and Seducer , pretending to infallible conduct , which he hath not . How can they honestly condemn those who ( upon such grounds ) do shake off such yokes , refusing to comply with the Pope , till he correct his Errours , till he desist from those Usurpations and Impostures , till he restore to the Church its Rights and Liberties ? How are the Doctrines of those men consistent or congruous to their practice ? For they call the Pope Monarch of the Church , and Universal Pastour of Christians , by God's appointment , indefectibly ; yet will they not admit all his Laws , and reject Doctrines which he teacheth , particularly those which most nearly touch him , concerning his own Office and Authority . They profess themselves his loyal Subjects , yet pretend Liberties which they will maintain against him . They hold that all are bound to entertain Communion with him , yet confess that he may be heretical , and seduce into Errour . They give him the name and shadow of a Supremacy , but so that they can void the substance and reality thereof . In fine , where should we seek for the Doctrine of the Roman Church , but at Rome , or from Rome it self ? where these Doctrines are Heterodoxies . § XVII . We shall not therefore have a distinct regard to the Opinion of these Semi-romanists ; nor consider them otherwise , than to confirm that part of Truth which they hold , and to confute that part of Errour which they embrace ; allowing , at least in word and semblance , more power to the Pope , than we can admit as due to him . Our discourse shall be levelled at him as such as he pretendeth himself to be , or as assuming to himself the forementioned Powers and Prerogatives . § XVIII . Of such vast Pretences we have reason to require sufficient Grounds . He that demandeth assent to such important Assertions , ought to produce clear proofs of them : He that claimeth so mighty Power , should be able to make out a good Title to it ; for No man may take this ( more than Pontifical ) honour to himself , but he that is called by God , as was Aaron . They are worthily to be blamed , who tumultuously and disorderly fall upon curbing or restraining those who by no law are subject to them . We cannot well be justified from a stupid Easiness , in admitting such a Lieutenancy to our Lord , if we do not see exhibited to us manifest and certain Patents assuring its Commission to us . We should love the Church better , than to yield up its Liberty to the will of a Pretender , upon slight or no ground . Their boldly claiming such a Power , their having sometime usurped such a Power , will not excuse them or us . Nor will precarious Assumptions , or subtile Distinctions , or blind Traditions , or loose Conjectures serve for probations in such a case . § XIX . Such demands they cannot wholly balk : wherefore for satisfaction to them , not finding any better plea , they hook in Saint Peter ; affirming that on him by our Lord there was instated a Primacy over his brethren , all the Apostles and the Disciples of our Lord , importing all the Authority which they claim ; and that from him this Primacy was devolved by succession to the Bishops of Rome , by right indefectible for all future Ages . Which Plea of theirs doth involve these main Suppositions . I. That Saint Peter had a Primacy over the Apostles . II. That Saint Peter 's Primacy with its Rights and Prerogatives was not personal but derivable to his Successours . III. That Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome . IV. That Saint Peter did continue Bishop of Rome after his translation , and was so at his decease . V. That the Bishops of Rome ( according to God's institution and by original right derived thence ) should have an Vniversal Supremacy and Jurisdiction over the Christian Church . VI. That in fact the Roman Bishops continually from Saint Peter's time have enjoyed and exercised this Sovereign Power . VII . That this Power is indefectible and unalterable . The truth and certainty of these Propositions we shall in order discuss ; so that it may competently appear , whether those who disclaim these Pretences are ( as they are charged ) guilty of Heresie and Schism ; or they rather are liable to the imputations of Arrogancy and Iniquity who do obtrude and urge them . A TREATISE OF THE Pope's Supremacy . MATTH . 10.2 . Now the names of the twelve Apostles were these ; the first , Simon , who is called Peter . AMONG the Modern Controversies there is scarce any of greater consequence , than that about Universal Supremacy , which the Bishop of Rome claimeth over the Christian Church ; the assertion whereof on his side dependeth upon divers Suppositions ; namely these : I. That Saint Peter by our Lord's appointment had a Primacy , implying a Sovereignty of Authority and Jurisdiction over the Apostles . II. That the Rights and Prerogatives of this Sovereignty were not personal , but derivable , and transmitted to Successours . III. That Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome . IV. That Saint Peter did continue Bishop of Rome after his translation , and was so at his decease . V. That hence of Right to the Bishops of Rome , as Saint Peter 's Successours , an Vniversal Jurisdiction over the whole Church of Christ doth appertain . VI. That in Fact the said Bishops continually from Saint Peter 's time have enjoyed and exercised this Power . VII . That this Power is indefectible ; such as by no means can be forfeited or fail . In order to the discussion and resolution of the first Point , I shall treat upon the Primacy of Saint Peter ; endeavouring to shew what Primacy he was capable of , or might enjoy ; what he could not pretend to , nor did possess . SUPPOSITION I. The first Supposition of those , who claim Universal Jurisdiction to the Pope over the Church , is , That Saint Peter had a primacy over the Apostles . IN order to the resolution of this Point , we may consider , that there are several kinds of Primacy , which may belong to a person in respect of others : for there are , 1. A Primacy of Worth or Personal Excellency . 2. A Primacy of Reputation and Esteem . 3. A Primacy of Order , or bare Dignity and Precedence . 4. A Primacy of Power or Jurisdiction . To each of these what title Saint Peter might have , let us in order examine . I. As for the first of these ( a Primacy of Worth , or Merit , as some of the Ancients call it ) we may well grant it to Saint Peter , admitting that probably he did exceed the rest of his Brethren in personal endowments and capacities ( both natural and moral ) qualifying him for the discharge of the Apostolical Office in an eminent manner ; particularly that in quickness of apprehension , in boldness of spirit , in readiness of speech , in charity to our Lord , and zeal for his Service , in resolution , activity and industry he was transcendent , may seem to appear by the tenour of the Evangelical and Apostolical Histories ; in the which we may observe him upon all occasions ready to speak first , and to make himself the mouth ( as the Fathers speak ) of the Apostles , in all deliberations nimble at propounding his advice , in all undertakings forward to make the onset ; being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , always hot and eager , always prompt and vigorous , as S. Chrysostome often affirmeth concerning him : these things are apparent in his demeanour , and it may not be amiss to set down some instances . When our Lord observing the different apprehensions men had concerning him , asked the Apostles , but whom say ye that I am , up starteth he , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , he skippeth forth , and preventeth the rest , crying , Thou art the Christ , the Son of the living God. The other Apostles were not ignorant of the Point ; for they at their Conversion did take Jesus for the Messias , which ( even according to the common Notion of the Iews ) did imply his being the Son of God ; Nathanael ( that is , Saint Bartholomew , as is supposed ) had in terms confessed it ; the whole company , upon seeing our Lord walk on the Sea , had avowed it ; Saint Peter before that , in the name of them all had said , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , We have believed and have known , that thou art the Christ , the Son of the living God. They therefore had the same Faith , but he from a special alacrity of spirit , and expedition in utterance , was more forward to declare it ; He was more hot ( saith St. Greg. Naz. ) than the rest at acknowledging Christ. When our Saviour walked on the Sea , who but He had the Faith and the Courage to venture on the Waters towards him ? When our Lord was apprehended by the Souldiers , presently up was his spirit , and out went his Sword in defence of him . When our Lord predicted , that upon his coming into trouble all the Disciples would be offended , and desert him ; he was ready to say , Though all men shall be offended because of thee , yet will I never be offended ; and , Though I should dye with thee , yet will I not deny thee ; such was his natural courage and confidence . When our Lord was discoursing about his Passion , he suddenly must be advising in the case , and urging him to spare himself ; upon which St. Chrysostome biddeth us to consider , not that his answer was unadvised , but that it came from a genuine and fervent affection . And at the Transfiguration , he fell to proposing about making an abode there , not knowing what he said ; so brisk was he in imagination and speech . Upon the good Womans report that our Lord was risen from the dead , he first ran to the Sepulchre , and so ( as Saint Paul implieth ) did obtain the first sight of our Lord after the Resurrection ; such was his zeal and activity upon all occasions . At the Consultation about supplying the place of Judas , he rose up , proposed , and pressed the matter . At the Convention of the Apostles and Elders about resolving the debate concerning observance of Mosaical Institutions , he first rose up , and declared his sense . In the Promulgation of the Gospel , and Defence thereof before the Jewish Rulers , he did assume the conduct , and constantly took upon him to be the Speaker ; the rest standing by him , implying assent , and ready to avow his word ; Peter ( saith Saint Luke ) standing with the rest lift up his voice , and said unto them ; so did they utter a common voice ( saith St. Chrys. ) and he was the mouth of all . That in affection to our Lord , and zeal for his service , Saint Peter had some advantage over the rest , that Question , Simon Peter , dost thou love me more than these ? may seem to imply : ( although the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may bear other interpretations , whereby the seeming invidiousness of the Question according to that sense will be removed . ) However , that he had a singular zeal for promoting our Lord's service , and propagation of the Gospel , therein outshining the rest , seemeth manifest in the History , and may be inferred from the peculiar regard our Lord apparently did shew to him . Upon these Premises we may well admit that Saint Peter had a Primacy of Worth ; or that in personal accomplishments he was most eminent among the twelve Apostles ; ( although afterward there did spring up one , who hardly in any of these respects would yield to him ; who could confidently say , that he did not come behind the very chief Apostles : and of whom St. Ambrose saith , * Neither was Paul inferiour to Peter — being well to be compar'd even to the first , and second to none : and St. Chrysostome , † For what was greater than Peter , and what equal to Paul ? ) This is the Primacy which Eusebius attributeth to him , when he calleth him , the excellent and great Apostle , who for his virtue was the proloquutor of all the rest . II. As to a Primacy of Repute ; which Saint Paul meaneth , when he speaketh of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , those which had a special reputation , of those who seemed to be Pillars , of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the supereminent Apostles ; this advantage cannot be refused him ; being a necessary consequent of those eminent qualities resplendent in him , and of the illustrious performances atchieved by him , beyond the rest . This may be inferred from that advantageous renown , which he hath had propagated from the beginning to all posterity . This at least those elogies of the Fathers ( styling him the Chief , Prince , Head of the Apostles ) do signifie . This also may be collected from his being so constantly ranked in the first place , before the rest of his Brethren . III. As to a Primacy of Order , or bare Dignity , importing , that commonly in all meetings and proceedings the other Apostles did yield him the precedence , the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or privilege of speaking first ( whether in propounding matters for debate , or in delivering his advice ) the conduct and moderation of affairs ; that this was stated on him , may be questioned ; for that this were a kind of womanish privilege ; and that it doth not seem to befit the gravity of such persons , or their condition and circumstances to stand upon ceremonies of respect ; for that also our Lord's Rules do seem to exclude all semblance of ambition , all kinds of inequality , and distance between his Apostles ; for that this practice doth not seem constantly and thoroughly to agree to his being endowed with this advantage ; especially seeing all that practice which favoureth it , may fairly be assigned to other causes ; for that also the Fathers Authority ( if that be objected , as a main argument of such a Primacy ) in points of this nature , not bordering on essentials of Faith , is of no great strength ; they in such cases speaking out of their own ingeny and conjecture ; and commonly indulging their imaginations no less freely than other men . But yet this Primacy may be granted , as probable upon divers accounts of use and convenience ; it might be usefull to preserve order , and to promote expedition , or to prevent confusion , distraction and dilatory obstruction in the management of things ; yea to maintain concord , and to exclude that ambition or affectation to be formost , which is natural to men . For seeing all could not goe , speak , or act first , all could not guide affairs , it was expedient that one should be ready to undertake it , knowing his cue ; See ( saith St. Chrysostome , noting on Act. 2.14 . where Saint Peter speaketh for the rest ) the concord of the Apostles ; they yield unto him the speech , for they could not all speak ; and One ( saith St. Hierome ) is chosen among the twelve , that a head being appointed , an occasion of Schism might be removed . St. Cyprian hath a reason for it somewhat more subtile and mystical , supposing our Lord did confer on him a preference of this kind to his Brethren ( who otherwise in power and authority were equal to him ) that he might intimate and recommend unity to us ; and the other African Doctours ( Optatus and St. Austin ) do commonly harp on the same notion : I can discern little solidity in this conceit , and as little harm . However , supposing this Primacy ( at least in respect to the Fathers , who generally seem to countenance it ) divers probable reasons may be assigned , why it should especially be conferred on Saint Peter . 1. It is probable , that Saint Peter was first in standing among the Apostles ; I mean not that he was the first Disciple , or first converted to Faith in Christ ; but first called to the Apostolical Office ; or first nominated by our Lord , when out of all his Disciples he chose twelve and called them Apostles ; Simon whom he called Peter , and Andrew his Brother — He was one of the first Believers at large ; he was perhaps the first , that distinctly believed our Lord's Divinity ; he was probably the very first Apostle ; * as the fittest Person in our Lord's eye for that employment . He ( saith St. Hilary ) did first believe , and is the Prince ( or first man ) of the Apostleship . He ( saith St. Cyprian ) was the first , whom the Lord chose . He ( saith St. Basil ) was by judgment preferred before all the Disciples . He by other Ancients is called the first-fruits of the Apostles . And according to this sense St. Hierome ( I suppose ) doth call him and his Brother Andrew Principes Apostolorum , that is ( according to frequent usage of the word Princeps in Latin ) the first of the Apostles . So that as in divers Churches ( perhaps when time was , in all ) anciently priority in ordination did ground a right to precedence , as it is in ours , with some exception ; so might Saint Peter upon this account of being first ordained Apostle , obtain such a Primacy . 2. Saint Peter also might be the first in age ; which among Persons otherwise equal is a fair ground of preference ; for he was a married man ; and that before he was called , as is intimated in Saint Luke ; and may be inferred from hence , that he would not have married after that he had left all , and devoted himself to follow our Lord. Upon which account of age St. Hierome did suppose that he was preferred before the beloved Disciple ; why ( saith he ) was not Saint John elected , being a Batchelour ? it was deferred to age , because Peter was elder , that a youth and almost a boy might not be preferred before men of good age . I know that Epiphanius affirmeth St. Andrew to have been the elder Brother ; but it doth not appear whether he saith it from conjecture , or upon any other ground . And his Authority , although we should suppose it bottomed on tradition , is not great ; tradition it self in such matters being very slippery ; and often one tradition crossing another . 3. The most eminent qualifications of Saint Peter ( such as we before described ) might procure to him this advantage . They might breed in him an honest confidence , pushing him forward on all occasions to assume the former place , and thence by custom to possess it ; for qui sibi fidit , Dux regit examen — it being in all action , as in walking , where he that naturally is most vigorous and active doth goe before the rest . They might induce others to a voluntary concession thereof ; for to those , who indisputably do excell in good qualities or abilities , honest and meek persons easily will yield precedence , especially on occasions of publick concernment ; wherein it is expedient , that the best qualified persons should be first seen . They probably might also move our Lord himself to settle , or at least to insinuate this order ; assigning the first place to him , whom he knew most willing to serve him , and most able to lead on the rest in his service . It is indeed observable , that upon all occasions our Lord signified a particular respect to him , before the rest of his Collegues ; for to him more frequently than to any of them he directed his discourse ; unto him , by a kind of anticipation he granted or promised those gifts and privileges , which he meant to confer on them all ; Him he did assume as Spectatour and Witness of his glorious Transfiguration ; Him he picked out as Companion and Attendant on him in his grievous Agony ; His Feet he first washed ; to him he did first discover himself after his Resurrection ( as Saint Paul implieth ; ) and with him then he did entertain most discourse ; in especial manner recommending to him the pastoral care of his Church ; by which manner of proceeding our Lord may seem to have constituted Saint Peter the first in order among the Apostles , or sufficiently to have hinted his mind for their direction , admonishing them by his example to render unto him a special deference . 4. The Fathers commonly do attribute his priority to the merit of his Faith and Confession , wherein he did outstrip his Brethren . He obtained supereminent glory by the confession of his blessed faith , saith St. Hilary . Because he alone of all the rest professeth his love , John 21. therefore he is preferred above all , saith St. Ambrose . 5. Constantly in all the Catalogues of the Apostles Saint Peter's name is set in the front ; and when actions are reported , in which he was concerned jointly with others , he is usually mentioned first ; which seemeth not done without carefull design , or special reason . Upon such grounds it may be reasonable to allow Saint Peter a primacy of order ; such an one as the Ring-leader hath in a Dance , as the primipilar Centurion had in the Legion , or the Prince of the Senate had there , in the Roman State ; at least , as among Earls , Baronets , &c. and others co-ordinate in degree , yet one hath a precedence of the rest . IV. As to a Primacy , importing Superiority in power , command or jurisdiction ; this by the Roman Party is asserted to Saint Peter , but we have great reason to deny it , upon the following considerations . 1. For such a Power ( being of so great importance ) it was needfull that a Commission from God , its Founder , should be granted in down-right and perspicuous terms ; that no man concerned in duty grounded thereon , might have any doubt of it , or excuse for boggling at it ; * it was necessary not onely for the Apostles to bind and warrant their Obedience , but also for us , because it is made the sole foundation of a like duty incumbent on us ; which we cannot heartily discharge without being assured of our obligation thereto , by clear revelation , or promulgation of God's will in the Holy Scripture ; for it was of old a current and ever will be a true Rule , which St. Austin in one case thus expresseth , I do believe that also on this side there would be most clear authority of the Divine Oracles , if a man could not be ignorant of it , without damage of his salvation ; and Lactantius thus , Those things can have no foundation , or firmness , which are not sustained by any Oracle of God's word . But apparently no such Commission is extant in Scripture ; the allegations for it being , as we shall hereafter shew , no-wise clear , nor probably expressive of any such Authority granted by God ; but on the contrary divers clearer testimonies are producible derogating from it . 2. If so illustrious an Office was instituted by our Saviour , it is strange that no-where in the Evangelical or Apostolical History ( wherein divers acts and passages of smaller moment are recorded ) there should be any express mention of that Institution ; there being not onely much reason for such a report , but many pat occasions for it : The time when Saint Peter was vested with that Authority ; the manner and circumstances of his Installment therein ; the nature , rules and limits of such an Office had surely well deserved to have been noted , among other occurrences relating to our Faith and Discipline , by the Holy Evangelists ; no one of them , in all probability , could have forborn punctually to relate a matter of so great consequence , as the settlement of a Monarch in God's Church , and a Sovereign of the Apostolical College ; ( from whom so eminent Authority was to be derived to all posterity , for compliance wherewith the whole Church for ever must be accountable ; ) particularly it is not credible that Saint Luke should quite slip over so notable a passage , who had ( as he telleth us ) attained a perfect understanding of all things , and had undertaken to write in order the things that were surely believed among Christians in his time ; of which things this if any , was one of the most considerable . The time of his receiving Institution to such Authority can hardly be assigned . For was it when he was constituted by our Lord an Apostle ? Then indeed probably he began to obtain all the primacy and preeminence he ever had ; but no such power doth appear then conferred on him , or at any time in our Saviour's life ; at least , if it was , it was so covertly and indiscernibly , that both he himself , and all the Apostles must be ignorant thereof , who a little before our Lord's Passion did more than once earnestly contest about Superiority . And it is observable , that whereas our Lord before his Passion did carefully teach and press on the Apostles the chief duties , which they were to observe in their behaviour toward each other , The maintenance of peace , of charity , of unity , of humility toward one another ; yet of paying due respect and obedience to this Superiour he said nothing to them . The collation of that Power could not well be at any time before the celebration of our Lord's Supper , because before that time Saint Peter was scarce an Ecclesiastical Person ; at least he was no Priest , as the Convention of Trent under a curse doth require us to believe ; for it were strange , that an unconsecrated Person , or one who was not so much as a Priest , should be endowed with so much spiritual Power . After his Resurrection , our Lord did give divers common Instructions , Orders and Commissions to his Apostles , but it doth not appear that he did make any peculiar grant to St. Peter ; for as to the pretence of such an one drawn out of the Appendix to Saint John's Gospel , or grounded on the words Pasce oves , we shall afterward declare that to be invalid . 4. If Saint Peter had been instituted Sovereign of the Apostolical Senate , his Office and state had been in nature and kind very distinct from the common Office of the other Apostles ; as the Office of a King from the Office of any Subject ; as an ordinary , standing , perpetual , successive Office from one that is onely ▪ extraordinary , transitory , temporary , personal and incommunicable ; ( to speak according to distinctions now in use , and applied to this case ) whence probably , as it was expedient to be , it would have been signified by some distinct name , or title , characterizing it , and distinguishing it from others ; as that of Arch-apostle , Arch-pastour , High-priest , Sovereign Pontife , Pope , his Holiness , the Vicar of Christ , or the like ; whereby it might have appeared that there was such an Officer , what the nature of his Office was , what specialty of respect and obedience was due to him : But no such name or title ( upon any occasion ) was assumed by him , or was by the rest attributed to him , or in History is recorded concerning him ; the name of an Apostle being all that he took on him , or by others was given to him . 5. There was indeed no Office above that of an Apostle known to the Apostles , or to the primitive Church ; this ( saith St. Chrysostome ) was the greatest authority , and the top of authorities ; there was ( saith he ) none before an Apostle , none superiour , none equal to him ; this he asserteth of all the Apostles , this he particularly applieth to Saint Paul ; this he demonstrateth from Saint Paul himself , who purposely enumerating the chief Officers instituted by God in his Church , doth place Apostles in the highest rank ; Our Lord * ( saith Saint Paul ) gave some Apostles , some Prophets , some Evangelists , some Pastours and Teachers ; and God hath set some in † his Church , first Apostles , secondarily Prophets , thirdly Teachers ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , why not first a Pope , an Universal Pastour , an Oecumenical Judge , a Vicar of Christ , a Head of the Catholick Church ? Could Saint Paul be so ignorant , could he be so negligent , or so envious , as to pass by , without any distinction , the Supreme Officer , if such an one then had been ? As put case , that one should undertake to recite the Officers in any State , or Republick , would he not do strangely if he should pretermit the King , the Duke , the Consul , the Major thereof ? would not any one , confiding in the skill , diligence and integrity of such a relatour , be induced from such an omission to believe there was no such Officer there ? St. Chrysostome therefore did hence very rationally infer , that the Apostolical Office was the Supreme in the Christian state , having no other Superiour to it . Saint Peter therefore was no more than an Apostle , and as such he could have no command over those , who were in the same highest rank co-ordinate to him ; and who as Apostles could not be subject to any . 6. Our Lord himself , at several times , declared against this kind of Primacy , instituting equality among his Apostles , prohibiting them to affect , to seek , to assume or admit a superiority of Power , one above another . There was ( saith Saint Luke , among the twelve , at the participation of the Holy Supper ) a strife among them , who of them should be accounted the greatest , or who had the best pretence to Superiority ; this strife our Lord presently did check and quash ; but how ? not by telling them , that he already had decided the case in appointing them a Superiour , but rather by assuring them , that he did intend none such to be ; that he would have no Monarchy , no exercise of any Dominion or Authority by one among them over the rest ; but that notwithstanding any advantages one might have before the other , ( as * greater in gifts , or as preceding in any respect ) they should be one as another , all humbly condescending to one another , each being ready to yield help and service to one another ; The Kings ( said he ) of the Gentiles exercise Lordship over them ; and they that exercise authority over them , are called benefactours , but ye shall not be so ; but he ▪ that is † greater among you let him be as the younger ; and he that is * leader , as he that doth minister ; that is , whatever privilege any of you obtaineth , let it not be employed in way of command , but rather of compliance and subserviency , as occasion shall require ; let him not pretend to be a Superiour , but rather behave himself as an Inferiour : thus our Lord did smother the debate , by removing from among them , whatever greatness any of them did affect or pretend to ; forbidding that any of them should , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , exercise any Dominion or Authority over the rest , as worldly Princes did over their Subjects . Again upon another occasion ( as the circumstances of the place do imply ) when two of the Apostles ( of special worth and consideration with our Lord , Saint James and Saint John the Sons of Zebedee ) did affect a preeminence over the rest , requesting of our Lord , Grant unto us , that we may sit one on thy right hand , and the other on thy left hand in thy glory ( or in thy Kingdom , as Saint Matthew hath it , that is , in that new state , which they conceived our Lord was ready to introduce ; ) which request doth not seem to import any great matter of Authority ; nor probably did they desire so much , as our Adversaries do give to Saint Peter ; yet our Lord doth not onely reject their sute , but generally declareth , that none of them were capable of such a preferment in his Kingdom ; which therein differed from worldly Dominion , because in it there was no room for such an ambition ; especially in that state of things , wherein the Apostles were to be placed ; which was a state of undergoing Persecutions , not of enjoying Dignity , or exercising Command ; all the preferment , which they reasonably could aspire to , being to be dispenced in the future state ( whereof they were not aware ) according to God's preparation , in correspondence to the patience and industry any of them should exert in God's service ( upon which account St. Chrysostome saith , it was a clear case , that Saint Paul should obtain the preference . ) It was indeed ( as our Lord intimateth ) incongruous for those , who had forsaken all things for Christ , who had embraced a condition of disgrace , who were designed by self-denial , humility , neglect of temporal grandeur , wealth and honour ; by undergoing persecution , and undertaking conformity to our Lord ( being baptized with the baptism , * with which he was baptized ) to propagate the Faith of a Crucified Master ; to seek , or take on them authoritative dignity ; for among them there could not well be any need of commanding or being commanded ; it was more fit , that all of them should conspire to help and serve one another , in promoting the common design and service of their Lord , with mutual condescension , and compliance ; which was the best way of recommending themselves to his acceptance , and obtaining from him answerable reward . Such was the drift of our Lord's discourse ; whereunto ( as in the other case ) he did annex the prohibition of exercising dominion ; Ye know ( saith he ) that the Princes of nations exercise dominion over them , and they that are great exercise authority upon them , but it shall not be so among you ; but whosoever will be great among you , let him be your minister ; and whosoever will be first among you , let him be your servant ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , whoever among you hath a mind to special grandeur and preeminence , let him understand , that there is no other to be attained , beside that which resulteth from the humble performance of charitable Offices to his Brethren : the which whoever shall best discharge , he alone will become greatest and highest in the eye of God. Again at another time , the Apostles dreaming of a secular Kingdom to be erected by our Lord , disputed among themselves , who should be the greatest ; and for satisfaction presumed to enquire of our Lord about it ; whenas they surely were very ignorant of Saint Peter's being their head , so there was a fair occasion as could be of our Lord 's instructing them in that point , and injoyning their duty towards him ; but he did not so , but rather taught him together with the rest not to pretend to any such thing , as preferment above the rest ; He sitting down called the twelve and said unto them , If any one desire to be first , the same shall be last of all , and servant of all ; how could he ( considering the occasion and circumstances of that speech ) in plainer terms establish equality , or discountenance any claim to superiority among them ? Had Saint Peter then advanced such a plea , as they now affirm of right belonging to him , would he not thereby have depressed and debased himself to the lowest degree ? To impress this Rule our Lord then calling a little child , did set him in the midst of them , telling them that except they were converted ( from such ambitious pretences ) and became like little children ( wholly void of such conceits ) they could not enter into the Kingdom of heaven , that is , could not in effect be so much as ordinary good Christians ; adjoyning , that whosoever should humble himself as did that little child ( not affecting , or assuming more than such an innocent did ) should be greatest in the Kingdom of heaven , in real worth and in the favour of God transcending the rest ; so that Saint Peter claiming Superiority to himself would have forfeited any title to eminency among Christians . Again , as to the power , which is now ascribed to Saint Peter by the Party of his pretended Successours , we may argue from another place ; where our Saviour prohibiting his Disciples to resemble the Jewish Scribes and Pharisees in their ambitious desires and practices , their affectations of preeminence , their assuming places and titles importing difference of rank and authority , He saith , But be ye not called Rabbi , for there is one Master ( one Guide , or Governour ) of you , even Christ , but ye are Brethren . How more pregnantly could he have declared the nature of his Constitution , and the relation of Christians one to another established therein , to exclude such differences of Power ? whereby one doth in way of domination impose his opinion or his will on others . Ye are all fellow-scholars , fellow-servants and fellow-children of God ; it therefore doth not become you to be any-wise imperious over one another ; but all of you humbly and lovingly to conspire in learning and observing the Precepts of your common Lord ; the doing which is backed with a Promise , and a Threat sutable to the purpose ; He that exalteth himself shall be abased , and he that will abase himself shall be exalted ; the which sentences are to be interpreted according to the intent of the Rules foregoing . If it be said , that such discourse doth impugn all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction ; I answer , that indeed thereby is removed all such haughty , and harsh Rule , which some have exercised over Christians ; that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( arbitrary power , ) that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( absolute , uncontrollable authority ) that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( tyrannical prerogative ) of which the Fathers complain , that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( domineering over their charges ) which Saint Peter forbiddeth . We ( saith St. Chrysostome ) were designed to teach the word , not to exercise empire or absolute sovereignty ; we do bear the rank of advisers exhorting to duty . A Bishop ( saith St. Hierome ) differeth from a King , in that a Bishop presideth over those that are willing , the King against their will ; ( that is , the Bishop's governance should be so gentle and easie , that men hardly can be unwilling to comply with it ; but should obey , as Saint Peter exhorteth , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , not by constraint , but of their own accord ) and , Let ( saith he ) the Bishops be content with their honour ; let them know themselves to be Fathers , not Lords ; they should be loved , not feared . And Thou ( saith St. Bernard to Pope Eugenius ) dost superintend , the name of Bishop signifying to thee not dominion , but duty . At least those precepts of our Lord do exclude that Power , which is ascribed to Saint Peter over the Apostles themselves , the which indeed is greater , than in likelihood any Pharisee did ever affect ; yea in many respects doth exceed any domination which hath been claimed or usurped by the most absolute Monarch upon earth ; for the Power of St. Peter , in their opinion was the same , which now the Roman Bishop doth challenge to himself over the Pastours and People of God's Church , by virtue of succession to him ; ( Saint Peter's Power being the base of the Papal , and therefore not narrower than its superstructure ; ) but what domination comparable to that hath ever been used in the world ? What Emperour did ever pretend to a rule so wide in extent ( in regard either to persons , or matters ) or so absolute in effect ? Who ever , beside his Holiness , did usurp a command not onely over the external actions , but the most inward cogitations of all mankind ; subjecting the very Minds and Consciences of Men to his dictates , his laws , his censures ? Who ever thundred Curses and Damnations on all those , who should presume to dissent from his Opinion , or to contest his pleasure ? Who ever claimed more absolute Power , in making , abolishing , suspending Laws , or imposing upon men what he pleased , under obligation of Conscience , and upon extremest penalties ? What Prince ever used a style more imperious , than is that which is usual in the Papal Bulls ; Let it be lawfull for no man whatever to infringe this expression of our will and command , or to goe against it with bold rashness ? What Domitian more commonly did admit the appellation of Lord , than doth the Pope ? Our most Holy Lord , is the ordinary style , attributed to him by the Fathers of Trent , as if they were his slaves , and intended to enslave all Christendom to him . Who ever did exempt his Clients and Dependents in all Nations from subjection to Civil Laws , from undergoing common burthens and taxes , from being judged or punished for their misdemeanours and crimes ? Who ever claimed a power to dispose of all things one way or other , either directly or indirectly ; to dispose even of Kingdoms , to judge Sovereign Princes , and to condemn them , to depose them from their authority , absolving their Subjects from all allegiance to them , and exposing their Kingdoms to rapine ? To whom but a Pope were ever ascribed prerogatives like those of judging all men , and himself being liable to no judgment , no account , no reproof or blame ; so that ( as a Papal Canon assureth us ) let a Pope be so bad , as by his negligence and male-administration to carry with him innumerable people to Hell , yet no mortal man whatever must presume here to reprove his faults ; because he being to judge all men is himself to be judged of no man , except he be catcht swerving from the Faith ; which is a case they will hardly suffer a man to suppose possible . To whom but to a Pope was such Power attributed by his followers , and admitted by himself , that he could hear those words applying to him , All Power is given to thee in Heaven and in Earth ? Such Power the Popes are wont to challenge , and when occasion serveth do not fail to execute ; as Successours of St. Peter ; to whom therefore consequently they ascribe it ; and sometimes in express terms ; as in that brave apostrophe of P. Gregory VII . ( the Spirit of which Pope hath possessed his Successours generally ) Goe to therefore ( said he directing his Speech to Saint Peter and Saint Paul ) most Holy Princes of the Apostles , and what I have said confirm by your Authority , that now at length all men may understand , whether ye can bind and loose ; that also ye can take away and give on Earth Empires , Kingdoms , and whatever mortal men can have . Now if the assuming and exercising such Powers be not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , that exalting ones self , that being called Rabbi , Father , Master , which our Lord prohibiteth , what is so ? what then can those words signify ? what could our Lord mean ? The Authority therefore which they assign to Saint Peter , and assume to themselves from him , is voided by those Declarations and Precepts of our Lord ; the which it can hardly be well conceived that our Lord would have proposed , if he had designed to constitute Saint Peter in such a Supremacy over his Disciples and Church . 7. Surveying particulars , we shall not find any peculiar administration committed to Saint Peter , nor any privilege conferred on him , which was not also granted to the other Apostles . Was Saint Peter an Ambassadour , a Steward , a Minister , a Vicar ( if you please ) or Surrogate of Christ ; so were they , by no less immediate and express warrant than he ; for As the Father sent me , so also I send you , said our Lord presently before his departure ; by those words ( as St. Cyprian remarketh ) granting an equal Power to all the Apostles ; and We ( saith Saint Paul ) are Ambassadours for Christ ; we pray you in Christ's stead be reconciled to God ; and , So let a man esteem us as the Ministers of Christ , and Stewards of the Mysteries of God. Was Saint Peter a Rock , on which the Church was to be founded ? Be it so ; but no less were they all ; for the Wall of Jerusalem , which came down from Heaven , had twelve foundations , on which were inscribed the names of the twelve Apostles of the Lamb ; and We ( saith Saint Paul ) are all built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles , Christ himself being the chief Corner stone ; whence Equally ( saith St. Hierome ) the strength of the Church is setled upon them . Was Saint Peter an Architect of the Spiritual house ( as himself calleth the Church ? ) so were also they ; for I ( saith Saint Paul ) as a wise Master-builder have laid the Foundation . Were the Keys of the Church ( or of the Kingdom of Heaven ) committed to him ? So also were they unto them ; They had a Power to open and shut it by effectual instruction and persuasion , by dispensation of the Sacraments , by exercise of Discipline , by exclusion of scandalous and heretical Persons ; Whatever faculty the Keys did import , the Apostles did use it in the foundation , guidance and government of the Church ; and did ( as the Fathers teach ) impart it to those , whom they did in their stead constitute to feed and govern the Church . Had Saint Peter a Power given him of binding and loosing effectually ? So had they , immediately granted by our Saviour , in as full manner , and couched in the same terms ; If thou shalt bind on Earth , it shall be bound in Heaven , said our Lord to him ; and Whatsoever things ye shall bind on Earth , they shall be bound in Heaven , said the same Divine mouth to them . Had he a privilege to remit and retain sins ? it was then by virtue of that common grant or promise ; Whos 's soever sins ye remit , they shall be remitted ; and whose soever sins ye retain , they are retained . Had he power and obligation to feed the Sheep of Christ ( all or some ? ) so had they indefinitely and immediately : so had others by Authority derived from them ; who were nominated Pastours ; who had this charge laid on them : Take heed unto your selves , and to all the Flock ; over which the Holy Ghost hath made you Overseers , to feed the Church of God , which he hath purchased with his own Bloud ; whom he doth himself exhort , Feed the Flock of God which is among you , taking the oversight thereof ; Let feeding signify what it can , instruction , or guidance , or governance , or all of them together ( Regio more impera , if you please , as Bellarmine will have it ) it did appertain to their charge ; to teach was a common duty , to lead and to rule were common functions ; Saint Peter could not , nor would not appropriate it to himself ; it is his own exhortation , when he taketh most upon him , Be mindfull of the commandment ( or precept ) of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour . Was his commission universal , or unlimited ? so was theirs , by the same immediate Authority ; for All Power ( said he to them , when he gave his last charge ) is given to me in Heaven and in Earth , Goe therefore and teach all Nations , baptizing them , and teaching them to observe all things , whatsoever I commanded you , and Goe ye into all the world , and preach the Gospel to every Creature . They ( as St. Chrysostome speaketh ) were all in common intrusted with the whole world , and had the care of all Nations . Was he furnished with extraordinary gifts , with special graces , with continual directions and assistences for the discharge of the Apostolical Office ? so were they ; for the promise was common of sending the Holy Spirit , to lead them into all truth , and cloathing them with the power from on high ; and of endowing them with Power to perform all sorts of miraculous works ; Our Lord before his departure breathed into them , and said Receive ye the Holy Ghost ; All of them ( saith Saint Luke ) were filled with the Holy Ghost ; all of them with confidence and truth could say , It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us ; all of them did abundantly partake of that character , which Saint Paul respected , when he did say , The Signs of an Apostle were wrought among you in signs and wonders and mighty deeds . Did Saint Peter represent the Church as receiving privileges in its behalf ; as the Fathers affirm ? so did they according to the same Fathers ; If therefore ( saith St. Austin , citing the famous place , sicut me misit Pater ) they did bear the Person of the Church , and this was said to them as if it were said to the Church it self , then the peace of the Church remitteth Sins . What singular prerogative then can be imagined appertaining to Saint Peter ? what substantial advantage could he pretend to beyond the other Apostles ? Nothing surely doth appear ; whatever the Patrons of his Supremacy do claim for him , is precariously assumed , without any fair colour of proof ; he for it is beholding not to any testimony of Holy Scripture , but to the invention of Roman fancy : We may well infer with Cardinal Cusanus ; We know that Peter did not receive more Power from Christ than the other Apostles ; for nothing was said to Peter , which was not also said to the others ; Therefore ( addeth he ) we rightly say , that all the Apostles were equal to Peter in Power . 8. Whereas Saint Peter himself did write two Catholick Epistles ; there doth not in them appear any intimation , any air or savour of pretence to this Arch-apostolical Power . It is natural for Persons endowed with unquestionable Authority ( howsoever otherwise prudent and modest ) to discover a spice thereof in the matter , or in the style of their writing ; their Mind conscious of such advantage will suggest an authoritative way of expression ; especially when they earnestly exhort , or seriously reprove , in which cases their very Authority is a considerable motive to assent or compliance , and strongly doth impress any other arguments ; But no Critick perusing those Epistles would smell a Pope in them . The Speech of Saint Peter , although pressing his Doctrine with considerations of this nature , hath no tang of such Authority . The Elders ( saith he ) which are among you , I exhort , who also am an Elder , and a witness of the sufferings of Christ , and also a partaker of the Glory that shall be revealed ; by such excellent , but common advantages of his Person and Office he presseth on the Clergy his advices . Had he been what they make him , he might have said , I the peculiar Vicar of Christ , and Sovereign of the Apostles do not onely exhort , but require this of you ; this language had been very proper , and no less forcible ; but nothing like this , nothing of the Spirit and Majesty of a Pope is seen in his discourse ; there is no pagina nostrae voluntatis & mandati , which now is the Papal style ; when He speaketh highest , it is in the common name of the Apostles , Be mindfull ( saith he ) of the command ( that is of the Doctrine , and Precepts ) of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour . 9. In the Apostolical History , the proper place of exercising this power ( wherein , as St. Chrysostome saith , we may see the predictions of Christ , which he uttered in the Gospels , reduced to act , and the truth of them shining in the things themselves ) no footstep thereof doth appear . We cannot there discern , that Saint Peter did assume any extraordinary authority , or that any deference by his Brethren was rendred to him as to their Governour or Judge . No instance there doth occur of his laying commands on any one Apostle , or exercising any act of jurisdiction upon any one ; but rather to the contrary divers passages are observable , which argue , that he pretended to no such thing , and that others did not understand any such thing belonging to him . His temper indeed and zeal commonly did prompt him to be most forward in speaking and acting upon any emergency for the propagation or maintenance of the Gospel ; and the memory of the particular charge which our Lord departing had lately put on him , strongly might instigate him thereto ; regard to his special gifts and sufficiency did incline the rest willingly to yield that advantage to him ; and perhaps because upon the considerations before touched , they did allow some preference in order to him : but in other respects , as to the main administration of things , he is but one among the rest ; not taking upon him in his speech or behaviour beyond others . All things are transacted by common agreement , and in the name of all concurring ; no appeal in cases of difference is made singly to him , no peremptory decision or decree is made by him ; no orders are issued out by him alone , or in a special way ; in Ecclesiastical Assemblies he acteth but as one member ; in deliberations he doth onely propound his opinion and passeth a single vote ; his judgment and practice are sometime questioned , and he is put to render an account of them ; he doth not stand upon his Authority , but assigneth reasons to persuade his opinion , and justify his actions ; yea sometimes he is moved by the rest , receiving orders and employment from them ; these things we may discern by considering the instances which follow . In the designation of a new Apostle , to supply the place of Judas , he did indeed suggest the matter and lay the case before them , he first declared his sense ; but the whole company did chuse two , and referred the determination of one to lot , or to God's arbitration . At the institution of Deacons , the twelve did call the multitude of disciples , and directed them to elect the persons ; and the proposal being acceptable to them , it was done accordingly ; they chose Stephen , &c. whom they set before the Apostles , and when they had prayed , they layd their hands on them . In that important transaction about the observance of Mosaical Institutions , a great stir and debate being started ; which Saint Paul and Saint Barnabas by disputation could not appease , what course was then taken ? did they appeal to Saint Peter as to the Supreme Dictatour and Judge of Controversies ? not so ; but they sent to the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem to enquire about the question : when those great messengers were arrived there , they were received by the Church , and the Apostles , and Elders ; and having made their report , the Apostles and Elders did assemble to consider about that matter . In this assembly after much debate passed , and that many had freely uttered their sense , Saint Peter rose up , with Apostolical gravity declaring what his reason and experience did suggest conducing to a resolution of the point ; whereto his words might indeed be much available , grounded not onely upon common reason , but upon special revelation concerning the case ; whereupon Saint James , alledging that revelation and backing it with reason drawn from Scripture , with much authority pronounceth his judgment ; Therefore , saith he , I judge , ( that is , saith St. Chrysostome , I authoritatively say ) that we trouble not them , who from among the Gentiles are turned to God ; but that we write unto them , &c. And the result was , that according to the proposal of Saint James , it was by general consent determined to send a decretal Letter unto the Gentile Christians , containing a Canon or advice directive of their practice in the case ; It then seemed good to ( or was decreed by ) the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send — and the Letter ran thus , The Apostles and Elders , and Brethren to the Brethren of the Gentiles — Now in all this action , ( in this leading precedent for the management of things in Ecclesiastical Synods and consistories , where can the sharpest sight descry any mark of distinction or preeminence which Saint Peter had in respect to the other Apostles ; did Saint Peter there any-wise behave himself like his pretended Successours upon such occasions ? what authority did he claim or use before that Assembly , or in it , or after it ; did he summon or convocate it ? no , they met upon common agreement : did he preside therein ? no , but rather Saint James , to whom , ( saith Saint Chrysostome ) as Bishop of Jerusalem the government was committed : did he offer to curb or check any man , or to restrain him from his liberty of discourse there ? no , there was much disputation , every man frankly speaking his sense : did he more than use his freedom of speech becoming an Apostle , in arguing the case and passing his vote ? no , for in so exact a relation nothing more doth appear : did he form the definitions , or pronounce the Decree resulting ? no , Saint James rather did that ; for ( as an ancient Authour saith ) Peter did make an Oration , but Saint James did enact the Law : was , beside his suffrage in the debate , any singular approbation required from him , or did he by any Bull confirm the Decrees ? no such matter ; these were devices of ambition creeping on and growing up to the pitch where they now are . In short , doth any thing correspondent to Papal pretences appear assumed by Saint Peter , or deferred to him ? If Saint Peter was such a man as they make him , how wanting then was he to himself , how did he neglect the right and dignity of his Office , in not taking more upon him , upon so illustrious an occasion , the greatest he did ever meet with ? How defective also were the Apostolical College , and the whole Church of Jerusalem in point of duty and decency , yielding no more deference to their Sovereign , the Vicar of their Lord ? Whatever account may be framed of these defailances , the truth is , that Saint Peter then did know his own place and duty better , than men do know them now ; and the rest as well understood how it became them to demean themselves ; St. Chrysostome's reflexions on those passages are very good , that indeed then there was no fastuousness in the Church , and the souls of those primitive Christians were clear of Vanity ; the which dispositions did afterward spring up and grow rankly to the great prejudice of Religion , begetting those exorbitant pretences , which we now disprove . Again , when Saint Peter being warned from Heaven thereto , did receive Cornelius , a Gentile Souldier , unto Communion ; divers good Christians , who were ignorant of the warrantableness of that proceeding ( as others commonly were , and Saint Peter himself was , before he was informed by that special revelation ) did not fear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to contest with him about it ; not having any notion ( as it seemeth ) of his Supreme unaccountable Authority ( not to say of that infallibility , with which the Canonists and Jesuits have invested him ) unto whom Saint Peter rendreth a fair account , and maketh a satisfactory Apology for his proceedings ; not brow-beating those audacious contenders with his Authority , but gently satisfying them with reason . But if he had known his Power to be such , as now they pretend it to be , he should have done well to have asserted it , even out of good-will and Charity to those good Brethren ; correcting their errour and checking their misdemeanour ; shewing them what an enormous presumption it was so to contend with their Sovereign Pastour and Judge . Farther , so far was Saint Peter from assuming Command over his Brethren , that he was upon occasion ready to obey their Orders ; as we may see by that passage , where upon the conversion of divers persons in Samaria , it is said , that the Apostles hearing it , did send to them Peter and John , who going down prayed for them , that they might receive the Holy Ghost . The Apostles sent him , that , had he been their Sovereign , would have been somewhat unseemly and presumptuous ; for Subjects are not wont to send their Prince , or Souldiers their Captain ; to be sent being a mark of inferiority , as our Lord himself did teach ; A servant ( said he ) is not greater than his Lord , nor he that is sent greater than he that sent him . Saint Luke therefore should at least have so expressed this passage , that the Apostles might have seemed to keep their distance , and observed good manners : if he had said , they beseeched him to go , that had sounded well ; but they sent him , is harsh , if he were Dominus noster Papa , as the modern Apostles of Rome do style their Peter . The truth is , then among Christians there was little standing upon punctilio's , private considerations and pretences to power then took small place ; each one was ready to comply with that which the most did approve , the community did take upon it to prescribe unto the greatest persons , as we see again in another instance , where the Brethren at Antioch did appoint Paul and Barnabas ( the most considerable persons among them ) to go up unto Jerusalem . They were then so generous , so mercifull , so full of charity , as rather than to cause or foment any disturbance , to recede , or go whither the multitude pleased , and doe what was commanded by it . 10. In all relations , which occur in Scripture , about Controversies incident of Doctrine or Practice , there is no appeal made to Saint Peter's Judgment , or allegation of it as Decisive , no Argument is built on his Authority : dissent from his Opinion , or disconformity to his Practice , or disobedience to his Orders are not mentioned as ground of reproof , as aggravation of any errour , any misdemeanour , any disorder ; which were very strange , if then he was admitted or known to be the Universal Prince and Pastour of Christians , or the Supreme Judge and Arbitratour of Controversies among them : for then surely the most clear , compendious and effectual way to confute any errour , or check any disorder , had been to alledge the Authority of Saint Peter against it ; who then could have withstood so mighty a prejudice against his cause ? If now a question doth arise about any Point of Doctrine , instantly the Parties ( at least one of them , which hopeth to find most favour ) hath recourse to the Pope to define it ; and his Judgment , with those who admit his pretences , proveth sufficiently decisive , or at least greatly swayeth in prejudice to the opposite Party . If any Heresie , or any Opinion disagreeing from the current sentiments is broached , the Pope presently doth roar , that his voice is heard through Christendom , and thundreth it down ; if any Schism or disorder springeth up , you may be sure that Rome will instantly meddle to quash it , or to settle matters as best standeth with its Principles and Interests ; such influence hath the shadow of Saint Peter's Authority now ; but no such regard was then had to poor Pope Peter himself ; he was not so busie and stirring in such cases : the Apostles did not send Hereticks to be knocked down by his Sentence , nor Schismaticks to be scourged by his Censure , but were fain to use the long way of Disputation , striving to convince them by Testimonies of Scripture and rational discourse . If they did use authority , it was their own ; which they challenge as given to them by Christ for edification , or upon account of the more than ordinary gifts and graces of the Divine Spirit , conferred on them by God. Saint Peter no-where doth appear intermedling as a Judge or Governour paramount in such cases ; yea where he doth himself deal with Hereticks , and disorderly persons , confuting and reproving them ( as he dealeth with divers notoriously such ) he proceedeth ▪ not as a Pope decreeing , but as an Apostle warning , arguing and persuading against them . It is particularly remarkable how Saint Paul reproving the factions , which were among Christians at Corinth , doth represent the several parties saying , I am of Paul , I am of Apollos , I am of Cephas , I am of Christ : Now supposing the case then had been clear and certain ( and if it were not so then , how can it be so now ? ) that Saint Peter was Sovereign of the Apostles , is it not wonderfull , that any Christian should prefer any Apostle , or any Preacher before him ? as if it were now clear and generally acknowledged that the Pope is truly what he pretendeth to be , would any body stand in competition with him , would any glory in a relation to any other Minister before him ? It is observable how Saint Clemens reflecteth on this contention ; Ye were ( saith he ) less culpable for that partiality ; for ye did then incline to renowned Apostles , and to a man approved by them ; but now , &c. If it be replyed , that Christ himself did come into the comparison ; I answer , that probably no man was so vain , as to compare him with the rest , nor indeed could any there pretend to have been baptized by him ( which was the ground of the emulation in respect of the others ) but those who said they were of Christ , were the wise and peaceable sort , who by saying so declined and disavowed faction ; whose behaviour Saint Paul himself in his discourse commendeth and confirmeth , shewing that all indeed were of Christ , the Apostles being onely his Ministers to work faith and vertue in them . None ( saith Saint Austin ) of those contentious persons were good , except those who said , but I am of Christ. We may also here observe , that Saint Paul in reflecting upon these contentions had a fair occasion of intimating somewhat concerning Saint Peter's Supremacy , and aggravating their blameable fondness , who compared others with him . 12. The consideration of the Apostles proceeding in the conversion of people , in the foundation of Churches , and in administration of their spiritual affairs , will exclude any probability of Saint Peter's Jurisdiction over them . They went about their business not by Order or Licence from St. Peter , but according to special instinct and direction of God's Spirit ( being sent forth by the Holy Ghost ; going by revelation ) or according to their ordinary prudence , and the habitual wisedom given unto them ; by those aids , ( without troubling St. Peter or themselves more ) they founded Societies , they ordained Pastours , they framed Rules and Orders requisite for the edification and good Government of Churches , reserving to themselves a kind of paramount inspection and jurisdiction over them ; which in effect was onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a paternal care over them ; which they particularly claimed to themselves upon account of spiritual parentage , for that they had begotten them to Christ : If ( saith St. Paul to the Corinthians ) I am not an Apostle to others , I am however so to you ? why so ? because he had converted them , and could say , As my beloved sons I warn you , for though ye have ten thousand instructours in Christ , yet ye have not many fathers ; for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel . This paternal charge they did exercise without any dependence , or regard to Saint Peter , none such appearing , it not being mentioned that they did ever consult his pleasure , or render him an account of their proceedings ; but it rather being implyed in the reports of their actions , that they proceeded absolutely , by virtue of their universal Office and Commission of our Lord. If it he alledged that Saint Paul went to Jerusalem to Saint Peter ; I answer that it was to visit him out of respect and love ; or to confer with him for mutual edification and comfort ; or at most to obtain approbation from him and the other Apostles , which might satisfy some doubters , but not to receive his commands or authoritative instructions from him ; it being , as we shall afterwards see , the design of Saint Paul's discourse to disavow any such dependence on any man whatever . So doth St. Chrysostome note ; What ( saith he ) can be more humble than this Soul ? after so many and so great exploits , having no need at all of Peter , or of his discourse , but being in dignity equal to him ( for I will now say no more ) he yet doth go up to him ▪ as to one greater and ancienter ; and a sight alone of Peter is the cause of his journey thither . — And He went ( saith he again ) not to learn any thing of him , nor to receive any correction from him , but for this onely , that he might see him , and honour him with his presence . And indeed that there was no such deference of the Apostles to St. Peter , we may hence reasonably presume , because it would then have been not onely impertinent and needless , but inconvenient and troublesome . For , 13. If we consider the nature of the Apostolical Office , the state of things at that time , and the manner of Saint Peter's Life ; in correspondence to those things , he will appear uncapable , or unfit to manage such a jurisdiction over the Apostles as they assign him . The nature of the Apostolical Ministery was such , that the Apostles were not fixed in one place of residence , but were continually moving about the World , or in procinctu , ready in their gears to move whither Divine suggestions did call them , or fair occasion did invite them , for the propagation or furtherance of the Gospel . The state of things was not favourable to the Apostles , who were discountenanced and disgraced , persecuted , and driven from one place to another ; ( as our Lord foretold of them . ) Christians lay scattered about at distant places , so that opportunities of dispatch for conveyance of instructions from him , or of accounts to him were not easily found . Saint Thomas preaching in Parthia , Saint Andrew in Scythia , Saint John in Asia , Simon Zelotes in Britain , * Saint Paul in many places ; other Apostles and Apostolical men in Arabia , in Aethiopia , in India , in Spain , in Gaul , in Germany , in the whole world , and in all the Creation under Heaven ( as Saint Paul speaketh ) could not well maintain correspondence with Saint Peter ; especially considering the manner of his Life , which was not setled in any one known place , but moveable and uncertain ; for he continually roved over the wide World , preaching the Gospel , converting , confirming and comforting Christian people , as occasion starting up did induce ; how then could he conveniently dispense all about his ruling and judging influence ? how in cases incident could direction be fetched from him , or reference be made to him by those subordinate Governours , who could not easily know where to come at him , or whence to hear from him in any competent time ? To send to him had been to shoot at rovers ; affairs therefore which should depend on his resolution and orders , must have had great stops ; he could but very lamely have executed such an office ; so that his jurisdiction must have been rather an extreme inconvenience and encombrance , than any-wise beneficial or usefull to the Church . Gold and Silver he had none , or a very small Purse to maintain Dependents and Officers to help him ; ( Nuncio's , Legates à latere , Secretaries , Auditours , &c. ) Infinity of affairs would have oppressed a poor helpless man ; and to bear such a burthen as they lay on him no one could be sufficient . 14. It was indeed most requisite , that every Apostle should have a complete , absolute , independent Authority in managing the concerns and duties of his Office ; that he might not any-wise be obstructed in the discharge of them ; not clogged with a need to consult others , not hampered with orders from those who were at distance and could not well descry what was fit in every place to be done . The direction of him who had promised to be perpetually present with them , and by his Holy Spirit to guide , to instruct , to admonish them upon all occasions , was abundantly sufficient ; they did not want any other conduct or aid beside that special Light and powerfull influence of Grace , which they received from him ; the which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , did ( as Saint Paul speaketh ) render them sufficient Ministers of the New Testament . Accordingly their discourse and practice do throughly savour of such an independence ; nor in them is there any appearance of that being true , which Bellarmine dictateth , that the Apostles depended on Saint Peter , as on their head and commander . 15. Particularly the discourse and behaviour of Saint Paul towards Saint Peter doth evidence , that he did not acknowledge any dependence on him , any subjection to him . Saint Paul doth often purposely assert to himself an independent and absolute power , inferiour or subordinate to none other , insisting thereon for the enforcement or necessary defence of his Doctrine and Practice ; ( I have become a fool in glorying , ye have compelled me , saith he ) alledging divers pregnant arguments to prove and confirm it , drawn from the manner of his call , the characters and warrants of his Office , the tenour of his proceedings in the discharge of it , the success of his endeavours , the approbation and demeanour toward him of other Apostles . As for his call and commission to the Apostolical Office , he maintaineth ( as if he meant designedly to exclude those pretences , that other Apostles were onely called in partem solicitudinis with Saint Peter ) that he was an Apostle not from men , nor by man , but by Jesus Christ , and God the Father ; that is , that he derived not his Office immediately or mediately from men , or by the ministery of any man ; but immediately had received the grant and charge thereof from our Lord ; as indeed the History plainly sheweth , in which our Lord telleth him , that he did Constitute him an Officer , and a chosen instrument to him , to bear his name to the Gentiles . Hence he so often is carefull and cautious to express himself an Apostle by the will and special grace , or favour and appointment , and command of God ; and particularly telleth the Romans , that by Christ he had received grace , grace and Apostleship . For the warrant of his Office , he doth not alledge the allowance of Saint Peter , or any other , but those special gifts and graces which were conspicuous in him , and exerted in miraculous performances ; Truly , saith he , the signs of an Apostle were wrought among you in all patience , in signs and wonders and mighty deeds ; and I will not dare to speak of any of those things , which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient by word and deed , through mighty signs and wonders , by the power of the Spirit of God. To the same purpose he alledgeth his successfull industry in converting men to the Gospel ; Am I not an Apostle ? ( saith he ) are ye not my work in the Lord ? If I am not an Apostle to others , I am surely one to you ; for the seal of mine Apostleship are ye in the Lord. And , By the grace of God I am what I am , and his grace which was on me became not in vain , but I laboured more abundantly than they all . In the discharge of his Office , he immediately ( after that he had received his call and charge from our Saviour ) without consulting or taking licence from any man , did vigorously apply himself to the work , Immediately , saith he , I conferred not with flesh and bloud , neither went I up to Jerusalem to them , that before me were Apostles ; so little did he take himself to be accountable to any man. In settling order and correcting irregularities in the Church he professed to act merely by his own Authority , conferred on him by our Lord ; Therefore ( saith he ) being absent I write these things , that being present I may not use severity , according to the authority which the Lord hath given me for edification , not for destruction . Such being the privileges , which he did assert to himself with all confidence , he did not receive for it any check from other Apostles , but the chief of them , knowing the grace that was given unto him , gave unto him the right hand of fellowship ; in token of their acknowledgment and allowance of his proceedings . Upon these considerations ( plainly signifying his absolute independence in the reception and execution of his Office , ) he doth more than once affirm ( and in a manner boast ) himself to be inferiour in nothing to the very chief Apostles ; in nothing , that is in nothing pertinent to the Authority , or substantial Dignity of his place ; for as to his personal merit he professeth himself much less than the least of the Apostles , but as to the authentickness and authority of his Office he deemed himself equal to the greatest ; being by the grace of God what he was ; a Minister of the Gospel , according to the gift of the grace of God , which was given him according to the effectual working of his power . When he said he was behind none , he could not forget Saint Peter ; when he said none of the chief , he could not but especially mean him ( he did indeed , as St. Chrysostome saith , intend to compare himself with St. Peter ; ) when he said in nothing , he could not but design that which was most considerable , the Authority of his place ; which in the context he did expresly mention . For when he objected to himself the semblance of fondness or arrogance in speaking after that manner , he declared that he did not speak rashly or vainly , but upon serious consideration , and with full assurance , finding it very needfull or usefull to maintain his Authority , or to magnify his Office , as he otherwhere speaketh . If things had been , as now we are taught from the Roman School , it is strange , that Saint Paul should compare himself so generally , not excepting Saint Peter ; that he should express ( nor by the least touch intimate ) no special consideration for his , as they tell us , ordinary Pastour ; that he should not consider how lyable such words were to be interpreted in derogation to Saint Peter's due prerogatives . But it is no wonder , that Saint Paul in Saint Peter's absence should thus stand on his own legs , not seeming to mind him , whenas in immediate transactions with him he demeaned himself as his fellow , yielding to him no respect or deference as to his Superiour . For , When Saint Paul went to Jerusalem to have conference with Saint Peter and other Apostles , who were chief in repute , he professeth , that they did not confer any thing to him , so as to change his opinion , or divert him from his ordinary course of practice , which was different from theirs ; this was , ( it seemeth ) hardly proper or seemly for him to say , if Saint Peter had been his Sovereign ; but he seemeth to say it on very purpose , to exclude any prejudice that might arise to his Doctrine from their authority or repute ; their authority being none over him , their repute being impertinent to the case ; for whatsoever ( addeth he ) they were , it maketh no matter to me , God respecteth no man's person ; the which might well be said of Persons greater in common esteem , but not so well of one who was his Superiour in Office ; to whose opinion and conduct , as of his Judge and Pastour by God's appointment , he did owe a special regard . Again , St. Paul at Antioch , observing St. Peter out of fear and policy to act otherwise than became the simplicity and sincerity of Christians , to the prejudice of Evangelical Truth , Charity and Liberty , against his own judgment and former practice , drawing others by his pattern into the same unwarrantable course of behaviour , did withstand him to the face , did openly reprove him before all , because he was blameable , did as P. Gelasius I. affirmeth ( to excuse another Pope misbehaving himself ) worthily confute him ; did ( as St. Augustine often doth affirm and urge ; in proof that greatest Persons may sometimes err and ●ail , ) correct him , rebuke him , chide him . Which behaviour of Saint Paul doth not well consist with the Supposition , That Saint Peter was his superiour in Office ; if that had been , Porphyrius with good colour of reason might have objected procacity to Saint Paul in taxing his betters ; for he then indeed had shewed us no commendable pattern of demeanour toward our Governours , in so boldly opposing Saint Peter , in so openly censuring him , in so smartly confuting him , More unseemly also it had been to report the business as he doth in writing to the Galatians ; for to divulge the miscarriages of Superiours , to revive the memory of them , to register them , and transmit them down to all posterity , to set forth our clashing and contests with them , is hardly allowable ; if it may consist with justice and honesty , it doth yet little favour of gravity and modesty : It would have been more seemly for Saint Paul to have privately and humbly remonstrated to Saint Peter , than openly and downrightly to have reprehended him ; at least it would have become him in cold bloud to have represented his carriage more respectfully , consulting the honour of the Universal Pastour , whose reputation was like to suffer by such a representation of his proceedings . Pope Pelagius II. would have taught Saint Paul better manners ; who saith , that they are not to be approved , but reprobated , who do reprove or accuse their Prelates ; and Pope Gregory would have taught him another lesson , namely , that the evils of their Superiours do so displease good Subjects , that however they do conceal them from others ; and Subjects are to be admonished , that they do not rashly judge the life of their Superiours , if perhaps they see them doe blameably , &c. It is plain , that Saint Paul was more bold with Saint Peter , than any man now must be with the Pope ; for let the Pope commit never so great crimes , yet no mortal ( saith the Canon Law ) presume to reprove his faults . But if Saint Peter were not in Office superiour to Saint Paul , but his Collegue , and equal in Authority , although precedeing him in standing , repute and other advantages ; then Saint Paul's free proceeding toward him was not onely warrantable , but wholesome , and deserving for edification to be recited and recorded ; as implying an example how Collegues upon occasion should with freedom and sincerity admonish their Brethren of their errours and faults ; Saint Peter's carriage in patiently bearing that correption also affording another good pattern of equanimity in such cases ; to which purpose * S. Cypr. ( alledged and approved by † S. Austin ) doth apply this passage ; for ( saith he ) neither Peter whom the Lord first chose , and upon whom he built his Church , when Paul afterward contested with him about circumcision , did insolently challenge , or arrogantly assume any thing to himself , so as to say that he did hold the primacy , and that rather those who were newer and later Apostles ought to obey him , neither despised he Saint Paul , because he was before a persecutour of the Church ; but he admitted the counsel of truth , and easily consented to the lawfull course , which Saint Paul did maintain ; yielding indeed to us a document both of concord and patience , that we should not pertinaciously love our own things , but should rather take those things for ours which sometimes are profitably and wholesomely suggested by our Brethren and Collegues , if they are true and lawfull ; this St. Cyprian speaketh , upon supposition that Saint Peter and Saint Paul were equals , or ( as he calleth them ) Collegues and Brethren , in rank co-ordinate ; otherwise St. Cyprian would not have approved the action ; for he often severely doth inveigh against Inferiours taking upon them to censure their Superiours ; What tumour ( saith he ) of pride , what arrogance of mind , what inflation of heart is it to call our Superiours and Bishops to our cognisance ? St. Cyprian therefore could not conceive Saint Peter to be Saint Paul's Governour , or Superiour in Power ; he doth indeed plainly enough in the forecited words signifie that in his judgment Saint Peter had done insolently and arrogantly , if he had assumed any obedience from Saint Paul. St. Austin also doth in several places of his Writings make the like application of this passage . The ancient Writer contemporary to St. Ambrose , and passing under his name , doth argue in this manner ; Who dared resist Peter the first Apostle , to whom the Lord did give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , but another such an one ; who in assurance of his election knowing himself to be not unequal to him , might constantly disprove , what he had unadvisedly done ? It is indeed well known , that Origen , and after him St. Chrysostome and St. Hierome , and divers of the Ancients beside , did conceive that Saint Paul did not seriously oppose or tax Saint Peter , but did onely doe it seemingly , upon confederacy with him , for promoting a good design . This interpretation , however strained and earnestly impugned by Saint Austin , I will not discuss ; but onely shall observe , that it being admitted doth rather strengthen than weaken our discourse : for , if Saint Peter were Saint Paul's Governour , it maketh Saint Peter to have consented to an act in all appearance indecent , irregular and scandalous ; and how can we imagine , that Saint Peter would have complotted to the imparing his own just Authority in the eye of a great Church ? doth not such a condescension imply in him a disavowing of Superiority over Saint Paul , or a conspiracy with him to overthrow good Order ? To which purpose we may observe , that St. Chrysostome , in a large and very elaborate discourse , wherein he professeth to endeavour an aggravation of the irregularity of Saint Paul's d●meanour , if it were serious ; doth not lay the stress of that aggravation upon Saint Paul's opposing his lawfull Governour ; but his onely so treating a Co-apostle of such eminency : neither when to that end he designeth to reckon all the advantages of Saint Peter beyond Saint Paul or any other Apostle , doth he mention this , which was chiefly material to his purpose , that he was Saint Paul's Governour ; which observations if we do carefully weigh , we can hardly imagine , that St. Chrysostome had any notion of Saint Peter's Supremacy , in relation to the Apostles . In fine , the drift of Saint Paul , in reporting those passages concerning himself , was not to disparage the other Apostles , nor merely to commend himself , but to fence the truth of his Doctrine , and maintain the liberty of his Disciples against any prejudice that might arise from any authority , that might be pretended in any considerable respects superiour to his , and alledged against them ; to which purpose he declareth by arguments and matters of fact , that his Authority was perfectly Apostolical , and equal to the greatest ; even to that of Saint Peter the prime Apostle , of Saint John the beloved Disciple , of Saint James the Bishop of Jerusalem ; the judgment or practice of whom , was no law to him , nor should be to them farther than it did consist with that Doctrine , which he by an independent Authority , and by special revelation from Christ did preach unto them : He might ( as St. Chrysostome noteth ) have pretended to some advantage over them , in regard that he had laboured more abundantly than them all , but he forbeareth to do so , being contented to obtain equal advantages . Well therefore , considering the disadvantage which this passage bringeth to the Roman pretence might this History be called by Baronius , a History hard to be understood , a stone of offence , a rock of scandal , a rugged place , which Saint Austin himself , under favour , could not pass over without stumbling . It may also be considered , that Saint Paul particularly doth assert to himself an independent authority over the Gentiles , co-ordinate to that which Saint Peter had over the Jews ; the which might engage him so earnestly to contest with Saint Peter , as by his practice seducing those , who belonged to his charge ; the which also probably moved him thus to assert his authority to the Galatians , as being Gentiles under his care , and thence obliged especially to regard his authority . They ( saith Saint Paul ) knowing that I was entrusted with the Gospel of uncircumcision , as Peter was entrusted with that of circumcision , — gave unto me and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship ; the which words do clearly enough signifie , that he took himself , and that the other Apostles took him to have under Christ an absolute charge , subordinate to no man , over the Gentiles ; whence he claimeth to himself , as his burthen , the care of all the Churches ; he therefore might well contest for their liberty , he might well insist upon his authority among them . Thus did St. Chrysostome understand the case ; for Christ ( saith he ) committed the Jews to Peter , but set Paul over the Gentiles ; and , He ( saith that great Father ) farther doth shew himself to be equal to them in dignity , and compareth himself not onely to the others , but even to the ring-leader ; shewing that each did enjoy equal dignity . It may also by any prudent considerer easily be discerned , that if Saint Peter had really been as they assert him , so in Authority superiour to the other Apostles , it is hardly possible , that Saint Paul should upon these occasions express nothing of it . 16. If Saint Peter had been appointed Sovereign of the Church , it seemeth that it should have been requisite , that he should have outlived all the Apostles ; for then either the Church must have wanted a Head , or there must have been an inextricable Controversie about who that Head was . Saint Peter dyed long before Saint John ( as all agree ) and perhaps before divers others of the Apostles . Now , after his departure , did the Church want a Head ? ( then it might before , and after have none ; and our Adversaries lose the main ground of their pretence ) did one of the Apostles become Head ? ( which of them was it ; upon what ground did he assume the Headship , or who conferred it on him ; who ever did acknowledge any such thing , or where is there any report about it ? ) was any other person made Head ? ( suppose the Bishop of Rome , who onely pretendeth thereto ; ) then did Saint John , and other Apostles become subject to one in degree inferiour to them ; then what becometh of Saint Paul's first Apostles , secondly Prophets , thirdly Teachers ? what do all the Apostolical privileges come to , when St. John must be at the command of Linus , and Cletus , and Clemens , and of I know not who beside ? was it not a great absurdity for the Apostles to truckle under the Pastours , and Teachers of Rome ? The like may be said for Saint James , if he ( as the Roman Church doth in its Liturgicks suppose ) were an Apostle ; who in many respects might claim the preeminence . Who therefore in the Apostolical Constitutions is preferred before Clement Bishop of Rome . 17. Upon the same grounds , on which a Supremacy of power is claimed to Saint Peter , other Apostles might also challenge a Superiority therein over their Brethren ; but to suppose such a difference of power among the rest is absonous ; and therefore the grounds are not valid , upon which Saint Peter's Supremacy is built . I instance in Saint James and Saint John , who upon the same probabilities had ( after Saint Peter ) a preference to the other Apostles . For to them our Saviour declared a special regard ; to them the Apostles afterwards may seem to have yielded a particular deference ; they , in merit and performances seem to have surpassed ; they , ( after St. Peter and his Brother ▪ ) were first called to the Apostolical Office ; they ( as Saint Peter ) were by our Lord new Christned ( as it were ) and nominated Boanerges , by a name signifying the efficacy of their endeavour in their Master's service ; they , together with Saint Peter , were assumed to behold the transfiguration ; they were culled out to wait on our Lord in his agony ; they also , with Saint Peter ( others being excluded ) were taken to attest our Lord's performance of that great Miracle , of restoring the Ruler's Daughter to life ; they , presuming on their special favour with our Lord , did pretend to the chief places in his Kingdom . To one of them it is expressed that our Saviour did bear a peculiar affection , he being the disciple who● Jesus loved , and who leaned on his bosome ; to the other he particularly discovered himself after his Resurrection , and first honoured him with the Crown of Martyrdom . They in bloud and cognation did nearest touch our Lord ; being his Cousin Germans ; ( which was esteemed by the Ancients a ground of preferment ▪ ) as Hegesippus reporteth . Their industry and activity in propagation of the Gospel was most eminently conspicuous . To them it was peculiar , that Saint James did first Suffer for it , and Saint John did longest persist in the faithfull Confession of it ; whose Writings in several kinds do remain as the richest magazines of Christian Doctrine , furnishing us with the fullest Testimonies concerning the Divinity of our Lord , with special Histories of his Life , and with his divinest Discourses ; with most lively incitements to Piety and Charity ; with prophe●ical Revelations concerning the state of the Church . He therefore was one of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , chief Pillars and props of the Christian Profession , one of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Superlative Apostles . Accordingly in the Rolls of the Apostles , and in reports concerning them , their names usually are placed after Saint Peter . Hence also some of the Fathers do take them , as Saint Peter was , to have been preferred by our Lord * ; Peter ( saith Saint Gregory Nazianzene ) and James , and John , who both were indeed , and were reckoned before the others — so indeed did Christ himself prefer them ; and Peter , James and John ( saith Clemens Alex. ) did not as being preferred by the Lord himself , contest for honour , but did chuse James the Just , Bishop of Jerusalem ( or as Ruffinus read , Bishop of the Apostles . ) Hence if by designation of Christ , by the Concession of the Apostolical College , by the prefulgency of his excellent worth and merit , or upon any other ground Saint Peter had the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or first place , the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or next place in the same kind , by like means , upon the same grounds seem to have belonged unto them ; and if their advantage did imply difference not in Power but in Order onely ( not authoritative Superiority , but honorary Precedence ) then can no more be allowed or concluded due to him . 18. The Fathers both in express terms , and implicitly or by consequence , do assert the Apostles to have been equal or co-ordinate in Power and Authority . What can be more express , than that of St. Cyprian . The other Apostles were indeed that which Peter was , endowed with equal consortship of honour and power ; and again , Although our Lord giveth to all the Apostles after his resurrection an equal power , and saith , As the Father sent me , so I send you . What can be more plain than that of St. Chrysostome , Saint Paul sheweth , that each Apostle did enjoy equal dignity ▪ How again could St. Chrysostome more clearly signifie his Opinion , than when comparing Saint Paul to Saint Peter , he calleth Saint Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , equal in honour to him , adding , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , for I will not as yet say any thing more , as if he thought Saint Paul indeed the more honourable . How also could St. Cyril more plainly declare his sense to be the same , than when he called Saint Peter and Saint John 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , equ●● to one another in honour . Did not St. Hierome also sufficiently declare his mind in the case , when he saith of the Apostles , that the strength of the Church is equally settled upon them ? Doth not Dionysius ( the supposed Areopagite ) call the decad of the Apostles co-ordinate with their foreman , Saint Peter ? in conformity , I suppose , to the current judgment of his Age. What can be more full than that of Isidore , ( whose words shew how long this sense continued in the Church ) The other Apostles did receive an equal share of honour and power ; who also being dispersed in the whole world did preach the Gospel ; and to whom departing the Bishops did succeed , who are constituted through the whole world in the Sees of the Apostles . By consequence the Fathers do assert this equality , when they affirm ( as we before did shew ) the Apostolical Office to be absolutely Supreme ; when also they affirm ( as afterwards we shall shew ) all the Apostles Successours to be equal as such ; and particularly that the Roman Bishop upon account of his succeeding Saint Peter hath no pr●-eminence above his Brethren ? for , wherever a Bishop be , whether at Rome , or at Eugubium , at Constantinople , or at Rhegium , at Alexandria , or at Thanis , he is of the same worth , and of the same Priesthood : the force of wealth , and lowness of poverty , doth not render a Bishop more high , or more low ; for that all of them are Successours of the Apostles . 19. Neither is it to prudential esteem a despicable consideration , that the most ancient of the Fathers , having occasion sometimes largely to discourse of Saint Peter , do not mention any such Prerogatives belonging to him . 20. The last Argument which I shall use against this Primacy , shall be the insufficiency of those Arguments and Testimonies , which they alledge to warrant and prove it . If this Point be of so great consequence as they make it ; if , as they would persuade us , the subsistence , order , unity and peace of the Church , together with the Salvation of Christians , do depend on it ; if , as they suppose , many great points of truth do hang on this pin ; if it be , as they declare , a main Article of Faith , and not onely a simple errour , but a pernicious heresie to deny this primacy : then it is requisite that a clear revelation from God should be producible in favour of it ( for upon that ground onely such points can firmly stand ) then it is most probable , that God ( to prevent controversies , occasions of doubt , and excuses for errour about so grand a matter ) would not have failed to have declared it so plainly , as might serve to satisfie any reasonable man , and to convince any froward gainsayer ; but no such revelation doth appear ; for the places of Scripture which they alledge do not plainly express it , nor pregnantly imply it , nor can it by fair consequence be inferred from them : No man unprepossessed with affection to their side would descry it in them ; without thwarting Saint Peter's Order , and wresting the Scriptures they cannot deduce it from them . This by examining their allegations will appear . I. They alledge those words of our Saviour , uttered by him upon occasion of Saint Peter's confessing him to be the Son of God , Thou art Peter , and upon this rock will I build my Church ; here , say they , Saint Peter is declared the Foundation , that is , the sole Supreme Governour of the Church . To this I answer . 1. Those words do not clearly signifie any thing to their purpose ; for they are metaphorical , and thence ambiguous or capable of divers interpretations ; whence they cannot suffice to ground so main a point of Doctrine , or to warrant so huge a Pretence ; these ought to stand upon down-right , evident and indubitable Testimony . It is pretty to observe how Bellarmine proposeth this Testimony ; Of which words ( saith he ) the sense is plain and obvious , that it be understood , that under two metaphors the principate of the whole Church was promised ; as if that sense could be so plain and obvious , which is couched under two metaphors , and those not very pat or clear in application to their sense . 2. This is manifestly confirmed from that the Fathers and Divines both ancient and modern have much differed in exposition of these words . [ Some ( saith Abulensis ) say that this rock is Peter — others say , and better , that it is Christ — others say , and yet better , that it is the confession which Peter maketh . ] For some interpret this rock to be Christ himself , of whom Saint Paul saith , Other foundation can no man lay , than that which is laid , which is Jesus Christ. St. Austin telleth us in his Retractations , that he often had expounded the words to this purpose , although he did not absolutely reject that interpretation which made Saint Peter the rock ; leaving it to the Readers choice which is the most probable . Others ( and those most eminent Fathers ) do take the rock to be Saint Peter's faith , or profession ; Vpon the Rock ( saith the Prince of Interpreters ) that is upon the faith of his profession ; and again , Christ said that he would build his Church on Peter's confession ; and again , ( he , or another ancient Writer under his name ) upon this rock , he said not upon Peter , for he did not build his Church upon the man , but upon his faith . Our Lord ( saith Theodoret ) did permit the first of the Apostles , whose confession he did fix as a prop or foundation of the Church , to be shaken . [ Whence Origen saith , that every disciple of Christ is the rock , in virtue of his agreement with Peter in that holy confession . ] This sense even Popes have embraced . Others say , that as Saint Peter did not speak for himself , but in the name of all the Apostles , and of all faithfull people , representing the Pastours and people of the Church ; so correspondently our Lord did declare , that he would build his Church upon such faithfull Pastours and Confessours . Others do indeed by the rock understand Saint Peter's person , but do not thereby expound to be meant his being Supreme Governour of the Apostles , or of the whole Church . The Divines , Schoolmen and Canonists of the Roman Communion do not also agree in exposition of the words ; and divers of the most learned among them do approve the interpretation of St. Chrysostome . Now then how can so great a Point of Doctrine be firmly grounded on a place of so doubtfull interpretation ? how can any one be obliged to understand the words according to their interpretation which Persons of so good sense , and so great Authority do understand otherwise ? with what modesty can they pretend that meaning to be clear , which so perspicacious eyes could not discern therein ? why may not I excusably agree with St. Chrysostome , or St. Austin in understanding the place ? may I not reasonably oppose their judgment to the Opinion of any Modern Doctours , deeming Bellarmine as fallible in his conceptions , as one of them ; why consequently may I not without blame refuse their Doctrine as built upon this place , or disavow the goodness of this proof ? 3. It is very evident that the Apostles themselves did not understand those words of our Lord to signify any grant or promise to Saint Peter of Supremacy over them ; for would they have contended for the chief place , if they had understood whose it of right was by our Lord 's own positive determination ? would they have disputed about a question , which to their knowledge by their Master was already stated ? would they have troubled our Lord to inquire of him who should be the greatest in his Kingdom , when they knew that our Lord had declared his will to make Saint Peter Viceroy ? would the Sons of Zebedee have been so foolish and presumptuous as to beg the place , which they knew by our Lord's word and promise fixed on Saint Peter ? would Saint Peter among the rest have fretted at that idle overture , whenas he knew the place by our Lord 's immutable purpose and infallible declaration assured to him ? And if none of the Apostles did understand the words to imply this Roman sense , who can be obliged so to understand them ? yea who can wisely , who can safely so understand them ? for surely they had common sense as well as any man living now ; they had as much advantage as we can have to know our Lord's meaning ; their ignorance therefore of this sense being so apparent , is not onely a just excuse for not admitting this interpretation , but a strong bar against it . 4. This interpretation also doth not well consist with our Lord's answers to the contests , inquiries and petitions of his Disciples concerning the point of Superiority ; for doth he not ( if the Roman expositions be good ) seem upon those occasions not onely to dissemble his own word and promise , but to disavow them or thwart them ? can we conceive , that he would in such a case of doubt forbear to resolve them , clearly to instruct them , and admonish them of their duty ? 5. Taking the Rock as they would have it to be the Person of Saint Peter , and that on him the Church should be built , yet do not the words being a Rock probably denote government ; for what resemblance is there between being a Rock and a Governour ; at least what assurance can there be that this metaphor precisely doth import that sense ; seeing in other respects , upon as fair similitudes , he might be called so ? St. Austin saith , the Apostles were Foundations , because their Authority doth support our weakness . St. Hierome saith , that they were Foundations , because the Faith of the Church was first laid in them . St. Basil saith , that Saint Peter's Soul was called the Rock , because it was firmly rooted in the Faith , and did hold stiff without giving way against the blows of temptation . Chrysologus saith , that Peter had his name from a Rock , because he first merited to found the Church by firmness of Faith. These are fair explications of the metaphor , without any reference to Saint Peter's Government . But however also admitting this , that being such a Rock doth imply Government and Pastoral Charge ; yet do they ( notwithstanding these grants and suppositions ) effect nothing ; for they cannot prove the words spoken exclusively in regard to other Apostles , or to import any thing singular to him above or beside them : He might be a governing Rock , so might others be ; the Church might be built on him , so it might be on other Apostles ; he might be designed a Governour , a great Governour , a principal Governour , so might they also be ; this might be without any violence done to those words . And this indeed was ; for all the other Apostles in Holy Scripture are called Foundations , and the Church is said to be built on them . If ( saith Origen , the Father of Interpreters ) you think the whole Church to be onely built on Peter alone , what will you say of John the Son of thunder , and of each of the Apostles ? &c. largely to this purpose . Christ ( as St. Hierome saith ) was the Rock , and he bestowed on the Apostles , that they should be called Rocks . And You say ( saith he again ) that the Church is founded on Peter , but the same in another place is done upon all the Apostles . The twelve Apostles ( saith another ancient Authour ) were the immutable Pillars of orthodoxie , the Rock of the Church . The Church ( saith St. Basil ) is built upon the Foundation of the Prophets and Apostles , Peter also was one of the Mountains ; upon which Rock the Lord did promise to build his Church . St. Cyprian in his disputes with Pope Stephen did more than once alledge this place , yet could he not take them in their sense to signify exclusively ; for he did not acknowledge any imparity of Power among the Apostles or their Successours . He indeed plainly took these words to respect all the Apostles and their Successours , our Lord taking occasion to promise that to one , which he intended to impart to all for themselves , and their Successours ; Our Lord ( saith he ) ordering the honour of a Bishop , and the order of his Church , saith to Peter , I say to thee , &c. hence through the turns of times and successions , the ordination of Bishops , and the manner of the Church doth run on , that the Church should be setled upon the Bishops , and every Act of the Church should be governed by the same Prelates : as therefore he did conceive the Church to be built not on the Pope singularly , but on all the Bishops ; so he thought our Lord did intend to build his Church not upon Saint Peter onely , but on all his Apostles . 6. It is not said , that the Apostles , or the Apostolical Office should be built on him ; for that could not be , seeing the Apostles were constituted , and the Apostolical Office was founded before that promise ; the words onely therefore can import that according to some meaning he was a Rock , upon which the Church , afterward to be collected , should be built ; he was A Rock of the Church to be built , as Tertullian speaketh ▪ the words therefore cannot signify any thing available to their purpose , in relation to the Apostles . 7. If we take Saint Peter himself for the Rock , then ( as I take it ) the best meaning of the words doth import , that our Lord designed Saint Peter for a prime Instrument , ( the first mover , the most diligent , and active at the beginning , the most constant , stiff and firm ) in the support of his Truth , and propagation of his Doctrine , or conversion of men to the belief of the Gospel ; the which is called building of the Church ; according to that of St. Ambrose , or some ancient Homilist under his name , He is called the Rock , because he first did lay in the Nations the Foundations of Faith : In which regard as the other Apostles are called Foundations of the Church , ( the Church being founded on their labours , ) so might Saint Peter signally be so called ; who ( as Saint Basil saith , allusively interpreting our Saviour's words ) for the excellency of his Faith did take on him the edifying of the Church . Both he and they also might be so termed , for that upon their testimonies concerning the Life , Death and Resurrection of Christ the Faith of Christians was grounded ; as also it stands upon their convincing discourses , their holy practice , their miraculous performances , in all which Saint Peter was most eminent ; and in the beginning of Christianity displayed them to the edification of the Church . This interpretation plainly doth agree with matter of fact and history ; which is the best interpreter of right or privilege in such cases ; for we may reasonably understand our Saviour to have promised that , which in effect we see performed , so the event sheweth , the Church was built on him , that is by him ; saith Tertullian . But this sense doth not imply any Superiority of Power , or Dignity granted to Saint Peter above his Brethren ; however it may signify an advantage belonging to him , and deserving especial respect ; as St. Chrysostome notably doth set out in these words ; Although John , although James , although Paul , although any other whoever may appear performing great matters ; he yet doth surpass them all , who did precede them in liberty of speech , and opened the entrance , and gave to them as to a river carryed with a huge stream to enter with great ease : Doing this , as , I say , it might signify his being a Rock of the Church , so it denoteth an excellency of merit , but not a Superiority in Power . 8. It may also be observed , that Saint Peter before the speaking of those words by our Lord may seem to have had a Primacy , intimated by the Evangelists , when they report his call to the Apostolical Office ; and by his behaviour , when in this confession , and before in the like , he undertook to be their mouth and Spokesman ; when not being unmindfull of his place ( saith St. Ambrose ) he did act a Primacy ; a Primacy ( addeth that Father ) of Confession , not of honour ; of Faith , not of order ; his Primacy therefore ( such as he had ) cannot well be founded on this place , he being afore possessed of it , and ( as St. Ambrose conceived ) exercising it at that time . II. They alledge the next words of our Lord , spoken in sequele upon the same occasion , To thee will I give the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , that is , say they , the Supreme power over all the Church ; for he ( say they ) that hath the Keys is Master of the House . To this testimony we may apply divers of the same answers , which were given to the former ; for , 1. These words are figurate , and therefore not clear enough to prove their assertion . 2. They do admit , and have received various interpretations . 3. It is evident , that the Apostles themselves did not understand these words as importing a Supremacy over them , that Saint Peter himself did not apprehend this sense , that our Lord upon occasion inviting to it did not take notice of his promise , according thereto . 4. The words , I will give thee , cannot any-wise be assured to have been exclusive of others , or appropriated to him . He said ( as a very learned man of the Roman Communion noteth ) to Peter , I will give thee the Keys , but he said not , I gill give them to thee alone ; nothing therefore can be concluded from them to their purpose . 5. The Fathers do affirm that all the Apostles did receive the same Keys . Are ( saith Origen ) the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven given by the Lord to Peter alone , and shall none other of the Blessed ones receive them ? but if this , I will give thee the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , be common , how also are not all the things common , which were spoken before , or are added as spoken to Peter ? St. Hierome says in express words , that all the Apostles did receive the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven . He ( saith Optatus ) did alone receive the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven ( which were ) to be communicated to the rest ; that is ( as Rigaltius well expoundeth those words ) which Christ himself would also communicate to the rest . Theophilact . Although it be spoken to Peter alone I will give thee , yet it is given to all the Apostles . It is part of Saint John's character in St. Chrysostome , He that hath the Keys of the Heavens . 6. Indeed whatever ( according to any tolerable exposition , or according to the current expositions of the Fathers ) those Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven do import ( whether it be a faculty of opening it by Doctrine , of admitting into it by dispensation of Baptism , and absolution , of excluding from it by Ecclesiastical censure , or any such faculty signified by that metaphorical expression ) it plainly did belong to all the Apostles , and was effectually conferred on them ; yea after them upon all the Pastours of the Church in their several precincts and degrees ; who in all Ages have claimed to themselves the power of the Keys ; to be ( as the Council of Compeign calleth all Bishops ) clavigeri , the Key-bearers of the Kingdom of Heaven . So that in these words nothing singular was promised or granted to Saint Peter ; although it well may be deemed a singular mark of favour , that what our Lord did intend to bestow on all Pastours , that he did anticipately promise to him ; or , as the Fathers say , to the Church and its Pastours in him . In which respect we may admit those words of Pope Leo I. 7. Indeed divers of the Fathers do conceive the words spoken to St. Peter not as a single person , but as a representative of the Church , or as standing in the room of each Pastour therein ; unto whom our Lord designed to impart the power of the Keys . All we Bishops ( saith St. Ambrose ) have in Saint Peter received the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven . 8. These answers are confirmed by the words immediately adjoyned , * equivalent to these , and interpretative of them , And whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth , shall be bound in Heaven — the which do import a power or privilege soon after expressly , and in the very same words promised or granted to all the Apostles ; as also the same power in other words was by our Lord conferred on them all after the Resurrection . If therefore the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven do import Supreme Power , then each Apostle had Supreme Power . 9. If we should grant ( that which no-wise can be proved , ) that something peculiarly belonging to Saint Peter is implyed in those words , it can onely be this , that he should be a prime man in the work of preaching and propagating the Gospel , and conveying the heavenly benefits of it to believers ; which is an opening of the Kingdom of Heaven ; according to what Tertullian excellently saith of him ; So ( saith he ) the event teacheth , the Church was built in him , that is , by him ; he did initiate the Key ; see which , Ye men of Israel , hear these words , Jesus of Nazareth , a man approved of God among you , &c. He in fine in the baptism of Christ did unlock the entrance to the Kingdom of Heaven , &c. 10. It seemeth absurd , that Saint Peter should exercise the power of the Keys in respect to the Apostles : for did he open the Kingdom of Heaven to them , who were by our Lord long before admitted into it ? — 11. In fine , our Lord ( as Saint Luke relateth it ) did say to Saint Peter , and probably to him first , Fear not , from henceforth thou shalt catch men ; might it hence be inferred , that Saint Peter had a peculiar or sole faculty of catching men ? why might it not by as good a consequence , as this , whereby they would appropriate to him this opening faculty ? Many such instances might in like manner be used . III. They produce those words of our Saviour to Saint Peter , Feed my sheep , that is , in the Roman interpretation , Be thou Vniversal Governour of my Church . To this allegation I answer . 1. From words , which truly and properly might have been said to any other Apostle , yea to any Christian Pastour whatever , nothing can be concluded to their purpose , importing a peculiar duty , or singular privilege of Saint Peter . 2. From indefinite words a definite conclusion ( especially in matters of this Kind ) may not be inferred ; it is said , do thou feed my Sheep , it is not said do thou alone feed all my Sheep ; this is their arbitrary gloss , or presumptuous improvement of the Text ; without succour whereof the words signify nothing to their purpose , so far are they from sufficiently assuring so vast a pretence : for instance , when Saint Paul doth exhort the Bishops at Ephesus to feed the Church of God , may it thence be collected , that each of them was an Universal Governour of the whole Church , which Christ had purchased with his own bloud ? 3. By these words no new power is ( assuredly at least ) granted or instituted by our Lord ; for the Apostles before this had their Warrant and Authority consigned to them , when our Lord did inspire them , and solemnly commissionate them , saying , As the Father did send me , so I send you ; to which Commission , these words , ( spoken occasionally , before a few of the Disciples ) did not add or derogate . At most the words do onely ( as St. Cyril saith ) renew the former Grant of Apostleship , after his great offence of denying our Lord. 4. These words do not seem institutive or collative of Power , but rather onely admonitive or exhortative to duty ; implying no more , but the pressing a common duty , before incumbent on Saint Peter , upon a special occasion , in an advantagious season , that he should effectually discharge the Office , which our Lord had committed to him . Our Lord ( I say ) presently before his departure , when his words were like to have a strong impression on Saint Peter , doth earnestly direct and warn him to express that special ardency of affection , which he observed in him , in an answerable care to perform his duty of feeding , that is , of instructing , guiding , edifying in faith and obedience those Sheep of his , that is , those Believers , who should be converted to embrace his Religion , as ever he should find opportunity . 5. The same Office certainly did belong to all the Apostles , who ( as Saint Hierome speaketh ) were the Princes of our Discipline , and Chieftains of the Christian Doctrine ; they at their first vocation had a commission and command to go unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel ; that were scattered abroad like sheep not having a shepherd ; they before our Lord's Ascension were enjoyned to teach all Nations the Doctrines and Precepts of Christ ; to receive them into the fold , to feed them with good instruction , to guide and govern their Converts with good Discipline ; Hence All of them ( as Saint Cyprian saith ) were shepherds ; but the flock did appear one , which was fed by the Apostles with unanimous agreement . 6. Neither could Saint Peter's charge be more extensive , than was that of the other Apostles ; for they had a general and unlimited care of the whole Church ; that is , according to their capacity and opportunity , none being exempted from it , who needed or came into the way of their discharging Pastoral Offices for them . They were Oecumenical Rulers ( as St. Chrysostome saith ) appointed by God who did not receive several Nations or Cities , but all of them in common were entrusted with the world . Hence particularly St. Chrysostome calleth Saint John a pillar of the Churches over the world , and Saint Paul an Apostle of the world ; who had the care not of one House , but of Cities and Nations , and of the whole Earth ; who undertook the World , and governed the Churches ; on whom the whole world did look , and on whose soul the care of all the Churches every-where did hang ; into whose hands were delivered the Earth , and the Sea , the inhabited and uninhabited parts of the World. And could Saint Peter have a larger Flock committed to him ? could this charge , feed my sheep , more agree to him , than to those , who no less than he were obliged to feed all Christian people every-where ? 7. The words indeed are applicable to all Christian Bishops and Governours of the Church ; according to that of St. Cyprian , to Pope Stephen himself , we being many Shepherds do feed one flock , and all the sheep of Christ ; for they are styled Pastours ; they in terms as indefinite as those in this text are exhorted to feed the Church of God , which he hath purchased with his own bloud ; to them ( as the Fathers commonly suppose ) this Injunction doth reach , our Lord when he spake thus to Saint Peter , intending to lay a charge on them all to express their love and piety toward them in this way , by feeding his Sheep and People . Which Sheep , saith Saint Ambrose , and which Flock not onely then Saint Peter did receive , but also with him all we Priests did receive it . Our Lord ( saith Saint Chrysostome ) did commit his Sheep to Peter , and to those , which came after him , that is , to all Christian Pastours , as the scope of his discourse sheweth . When it is said to Peter ( saith Saint Austin ) it is said to all , Feed my Sheep . And we ( saith Saint Basil ) are taught this ( obedience to Superiours ) by Christ himself , constituting Saint Peter Pastour after himself of the Church ( for Peter , saith he , dost thou love me more than these ? feed my Sheep ) and conferring to all Pastours and Teachers continually afterward an equal power ( of doing so ; ) whereof it is a sign that all do in like manner bind , and do loose as he . Saint Austin comprizeth all these considerations in those words . How could these great Masters more clearly express their mind , that our Lord in those words to Saint Peter did inculcate a duty no-wise peculiar to him , but equally together with him belonging to all Guides of the Church ; in such manner , as when a Master doth press a duty on one Servant , he doth thereby admonish all his Servants of the like duty ; whence St. Austin saith , that Saint Peter in that case did sustain the person of the Church , that which was spoken to him , belonging to all its members , especially to his Brethren , the Clergy . It was ( saith Cyril ) a lesson to Teachers , that they cannot otherwise please the Arch-pastour of all , than by taking care of the welfare of the rational Sheep . 8. Hence it followeth , that the Sheep , which our Saviour biddeth St. Peter to feed , were not the Apostles , who were his Fellow-shepherds , designed to feed others , and needing not to be fed by him ; but the common Believers or People of God , which St. Peter himself doth call the Flock of God ; Feed , saith he to his fellow-Elders , the flock of God , which is among you ; and Saint Paul , Take heed therefore unto your selves , and to all the flock , over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers . 9. Take Feeding for what you please ; for Teaching , for Guiding — the Apostles were not fit objects of it , who were immediately taught , and guided by God himself . Hence we may interpret that saying of St. Chrysostome , which is the most plausible argument they can alledge for them , that our Lord in saying this , did commit to St. Peter a charge ( or presidency ) over his brethren ; that is , he made him a Pastour of Christian people , as he did others ; at least , if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be referred to the Apostles , it must not signifie authority over them , but at most a primacy of order among them ; for that Saint Peter otherwise should feed them , St. Chrysostome could hardly think , who presently after saith , that seeing the Apostles were to receive the administration of the whole world , they ought not afterward to converse with one another ; for that would surely have been a great damage to the world . 10. But they , forsooth , must have Saint Peter solely obliged to feed all Christ's sheep ; so they do impose upon him a vast and crabbed Province ; a task very incommodious , or rather impossible for him to undergo : how could he in duty be obliged , how could he in effect be able to feed so many flocks of Christian people scattered about in distant Regions , through all Nations under Heaven : he , poor man , that had so few helps , that had no Officers or dependents , nor wealth to maintain them , would have been much put to it to feed the sheep in Britaine , and in Parthia ; unto infinite distraction of thoughts such a charge must needs have engaged him . But for this their great Champion hath a fine expedient ; Saint Peter , saith he , did feed Christ's whole flock , partly by himself , partly by others ; so that it seemeth , the other Apostles were Saint Peter's Curates , or Vicars and Deputies : this indeed were an easie way of feeding ; thus although he had slept all his time , he might have fed all the sheep under heaven ; thus any man as well might have fed them . But this manner of feeding is , I fear , a later invention , not known so soon in the Church ; and it might then seem near as absurd to be a shepherd , as it is now ( in his own account ) to be a just man by imputation ; that would be a kind of putative pastorage , as this a putative righteousness . However the Apostles , I dare say , did not take themselves to be St. Peter's Surrogates , but challenged to themselves to be accounted the Ministers , the Stewards , the Ambassadours of Christ himself ; from whom immediately they received their Orders , in whose name they acted , to whom they constantly refer their Authority , without taking the least notice of Saint Peter , or intimating any dependence on him . It was therefore enough for Saint Peter , that he had Authority restrained to no place , but might , as he found occasion , preach the Gospel , convert , confirm , guide Christians every where to truth and duty ; nor can our Saviour's words be forced to signifie more . In fine , this ( together with the precedent Testimonies ) must not be interpreted so as to thwart Practice and History ; according to which it appeareth , that Saint Peter did not exercise such a Power , and therefore our Lord did not intend to confer such an one upon him . IV. Farther in confirmation of their Doctrine they do draw forth a whole shole of Testimonies , containing divers Prerogatives , as they call them , of Saint Peter ; which do , as they suppose , imply this Primacy ; so very sharp-sighted indeed they are , that in every remarkable accident befalling him , in every action performed by him , or to him , or about him , they can descry some argument or shrewd insinuation of his preeminence ; especially being aided by the glosses of some fancyfull Expositour . From the change of his Name , from his walking on the Sea , from his miraculous draught of Fish , from our Lord 's praying for him , that his Faith should not fail , and bidding him to confirm his Brethren ; from our Lord 's ordering him to pay the tribute for them both ; from our Lord's first washing his feet , and his first appearing to him after the Resurrection ; from the prediction of his Martyrdom ; from sick persons being cured by his shadow ; from his sentencing Ananias and Saphira to death , from his preaching to Cornelius , from its being said that he passed through all , from his being prayed for by the Church , from Saint Paul's going to visit him ; from these passages , I say , they deduce or confirm his Authority : Now in earnest is not this stout arguing ? is it not egregious modesty for such a point to alledge such proofs ? what cause may not be countenanced by such rare fetches ? who would not suspect the weakness of that Opinion , which is fain to use such forces in its maintenance ? In fine , is it honest or conscionable dealing so to wrest or play with the Holy Scripture , pretending to derive thence proofs , where there is no shew of consequence ? To be even with them , I might assert the Primacy to Saint John , and to that purpose might alledge his Prerogatives ( which indeed may seem greater than those of Saint Peter , ) namely , that he was the beloved disciple , that he leaned on our Lord's breast , that Saint Peter , not presuming to ask our Lord a question , desired him to doe it , as having a more special confidence with our Lord ; that Saint John did higher service to the Church and all posterity , by writing not onely more Epistles , but also a most divine Gospel , and a sublime * Prophecy concerning the state of the Church ; that Saint John did * outrun Peter , and came first to the Sepulchre ( in which passage such acute devisers would find out marvellous significancy ) that Saint John was a Virgin ; that he did out-live all the Apostles ( and thence was most fit to be Universal Pastour ; ) that St. Hierome comparing Peter and John , doth seem to prefer the latter ; for Peter ( saith he ) was an Apostle , and John was an Apostle ; but Peter was onely an Apostle , John both an Apostle and an Evangelist , and also a Prophet , — and ( saith he ) that I may in brief speech comprehend many things , and shew what privilege belongeth to John , — yea Virginity in John ; by our Lord a Virgin , his Mother the Virgin is commended to the Virgin Disciple : thus I might by Prerogatives and passages very notable infer the Superiority of Saint John to Saint Peter , in imitation of their reasoning ; but I am afraid they would scarce be at the trouble to answer me seriously , but would think it enough to say I trifled ; wherefore let it suffice for me in the same manner to put off those levities of discourse . V. They argue this Primacy from the constant placing Saint Peter's name before the other Apostles , in the Catalogues and Narrations concerning him and them . To this I answer . 1. That this Order is not so strictly observed , as not to admit some exceptions ; for Saint Paul saith , that James , Cephas and John knowing the grace given unto him — so it is commonly read in the ordinary Copies , in the Text of ancient Commentatours , and in old Translations ; and , whether Paul , whether Apollo , whether Cephas , saith Saint Paul again ; and , As the other Apostles , and the brethren of our Lord , and Cephas ; and Philip ( saith Saint John ) was of Bethsaida , the City of Andrew and Peter ; and Clemens Alex. in Eusebius saith , that the Lord after his resurrection delivered the special knowledge to James the Just , and to John , and to Peter , post-poning Saint Peter , as perhaps conceiving him to have less of sublime Revelations imparted to him ; that Order therefore is not so punctually constant . In the Apostolical Constitutions , Saint Paul and Saint Peter being induced jointly prescribing Orders , they begin , I Paul , and I Peter do appoint — so little ambitious or curious of precedence are they represented . 2. But it being indeed so constant as not to seem casual , I farther say , that position of names doth not argue difference of degree , or superiority in power ; any small advantage of age , standing , merit , or wealth serving to ground such precedence , as common experience doth shew . 3. We formerly did assign other sufficient and probable causes , why Saint Peter had this place . So that this is no cogent Reason . VI. Farther , ( and this indeed is far their most plausible argumentation ) they alledge the Titles and Elogies given to Saint Peter by the Fathers ; who call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Prince ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Ringleader ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Head ) * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the President ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Captain ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Proloquutor ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Foreman ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the Warden ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( the choice , or egregious Apostle ) Majorem ( the greater , or Grandee among them ) primum ( the first , or prime Apostle . To these and the like allegations I answer . 1. If we should say , that we are not accountable for every hyperbolical flash or flourish occurring in the Fathers , ( it being well known , that they in their encomiastick speeches , as Oratours are wont , following the heat and gaiety of fancy , do sometimes overlash ) we should have the pattern of their greatest Controvertists to warrant us ; for Bellarmine doth put off their Testimonies by saying that they do sometimes speak in way of excess , less properly , less warily , so as to need benign Exposition , &c. as Bishop * Andrews sheweth ; and it is a common shift of Cardinal Perron , whereof you may see divers instances alledged by † M. Dallée . Which observation is especially applicable to this case ; for that eloquent men do never more exceed in their indulgence to fancy , than in the demonstrative kind , in panegyricks , in their commendations of persons ; and I hope they will embrace this way of reckoning for those expressions of Pope Leo , sounding so exorbitantly , that Saint Peter was by our Lord assumed into consortship of his individual unity ; and that nothing did pass upon any from God the fountain of good things without the participation of Peter . 2. We may observe , that such turgid Elogies of Saint Peter are not found in the more ancient Fathers ; for Clemens Romanus , Irenaeus , Clemens Alex. Tertullian , Origen , Cyprian , Firmilian — when they mention Saint Peter , do speak more temperately and simply , according to the current notions and traditions of the Church in their time ; using indeed fair terms of respect , but not such high streins of courtship , about him . But they are found in the latter Fathers , who being men of wit and eloquence , and affecting in their discourses to vent those faculties , did speak more out of their own invention and fancy . Whence according to a prudent estimation of things in such a case , the silence or sparingness of the first sort is of more consideration on the one hand , than the speech , how free soever , of the latter is on the other hand : and we may rather suppose those titles do not belong to Saint Peter because the first do not give them , than that they do , because the other are so liberal in doing it . Indeed if we consult the Testimonies of this kind alledged by the Romanists , who with their utmost diligence have raked all ancient Writings for them , it is strange that they cannot find any very ancient ones ; that they can find so few plausible ones ; that they are fain ( to make up the number ) to produce so many , which evidently have no force or pertinency ; being onely commendations of his Apostolical Office , or of his Personal Merits , without relation to others . 3. We say , that all those terms or Titles , which they urge , are ambiguous , and applicable to any sort of Primacy or Preeminency ; to that which we admit , no less than to that which we refuse ; as by instances from good Authours , and from common use might easily be demonstrated ; so that from them nothing can be inferred advantageous to their cause . Cicero calleth Socrates , Prince of the Philosophers ; and Sulpitius , Prince of all Lawyers ; would it not be ridiculous thence to infer , that Socrates was a Sovereign Governour of the Philosophers , or Sulpitius of the Lawyers ? The same great speaker calleth Pompey , Prince of the City in all mens judgment ; doth he mean that he did exercise jurisdiction over the City ? Tertullus calleth Saint Paul , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes ; and St. Basil calleth Eustathius Sebastenus , foreman of the sect of the Pneumatomachi ; did Tertullus mean , that Saint Paul had universal Jurisdiction over Christians ; or St. Basil , that Eustathius was Sovereign of those Hereticks ? So neither did Prince of the Apostles , or any equivalent term , in the sense of those who assigned it to Saint Peter , import Authority over the Apostles , but eminency among them in worth , in merit , in Apostolical performances , or at most in order of precedence . Such words are to be interpreted by the state of things , not the state of things to be inferred from them ; and in understanding them we should observe the Rule of Tertullian . 4. Accordingly the Father 's sometimes do explain those Elogies signifying them to import the special gifts and vertues of Saint Peter , wherein he did excell ; so Eusebius calleth Saint Peter the most excellent and great Apostle , who for his vertue was proloquutour of the rest . 5. This Answer is thoroughly confirmed from hence ; that even those who give those Titles to Saint Peter , do yet expresly affirm other Apostles in power and dignity equal to him . Who doth give higher Elogies to him than St. Chrysostome ? yet doth he assert all the Apostles to be Supreme , and equal in dignity ; and particularly he doth often affirm Saint Paul to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , equal in honour to Saint Peter , as we before shewed . The like we declared of St. Hierome , St. Cyril , &c. And as for St. Cyprian , who did allow a Primacy to Saint Peter , nothing can be more evident , than that he took the other Apostles to be equal to him in power and honour . The like we may conceive of St. Austin , who having carefully perused those Writings of St. Cyprian , and frequently alledging them , doth never contradict that his sentiment . Even Pope Gregory himself acknowledgeth Saint Peter not to have been properly the Head , but onely the first member of the universal Church ; all being members of the Church under one head . 6. If Pope Leo I. or any other ancient Pope , do seem to mean farther , we may reasonably except against their Opinion , as being singular , and proceeding from partial affection to their See ; such affection having influence on the mind of the wisest men ; according to that certain maxime of Aristotle , every man is a bad Judge in his own case . 7. The Ancients , when their subject doth allure them , do adorn other Apostles with the like titles , equalling those of Saint Peter , and not well consistent with them , according to that rigour of sense , which our adversaries affix to the commendations of Saint Peter . The Epistle of Clemens Rom. to Saint James ( an Apocryphal , but ancient Writing ) calleth St. James our Lord's Brother , The Bishop of Bishops ; the Clementine Recognitions call him the Prince of Bishops ; Ruffinus , in his translation of Eusebius , The Bishop of the Apostles ; * St. Chrysost. saith of him , that he did preside over all the Jewish believers ; Hesychius Presbyter of Jerusalem , calleth him the chief Captain of the New Jerusalem , the Captain of Priests , the Prince of the Apostles , the top among the Heads , &c. The same Hesychius calleth Saint Andrew , the first-born of the Apostolical Choire , the first setled pillar of the Church , the Peter before Peter , the foundation of the foundation , the first-fruits of the beginning , &c. St. Chrysostome saith of Saint John , that he was a pillar of the Churches through the world , he that had the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , &c. But as occasion of speaking about Saint Paul was more frequent , so the elogies of him are more copious , and indeed so high as not to yield to those of Saint Peter . He was ( saith St. Chrysostome ) the ringleader and guardian of the Choire of all the Saints . He was the tongue , the teacher , the Apostle of the world . He had the whole world put into his hands , and took care thereof , and had committed to him all men dwelling upon Earth . He was the light of the Churches , the foundation of Faith , the pillar and ground of Truth . — He had the patronage of the World committed into his hands . He was better than all men , greater than the Apostles , and surpassing them all . Nothing was more bright , nothing more illustrious than he . None was greater than he , yea none equal to him . Pope Gregory I. saith of Saint Paul , that he was made head of the Nations , because he obtained the principate of the whole Church . These Characters of Saint Paul I leave them to interpret , and reconcile with those of Saint Peter . 8. That the Fathers by calling Saint Peter Prince , Chieftain , &c. of the Apostles , do not mean Authority over them , may be argued from their joining Saint Paul with him in the same appellations ; who yet surely could have no Jurisdiction over them ; and his having any would destroy the pretended Ecclesiastical Monarchy . St. Cyril calleth them together Patrons , or Presidents of the Church . St. Austin ( or St. Ambr. or Max. ) calleth them Princes of the Churches . The Popes Agatho and Adrian ( in their General Synods ) call them the ring-leading Apostles . The Popes Nicholas I. and Gregory VII . &c. call them Princes of the Apostles . St. Ambrose , or St. Austin , or St. Maximus Taur . ( chuse you which ) doth thus speak of them ; Blessed Peter and Paul are most eminent among all the Apostles , excelling the rest by a kind of peculiar prerogative : but whether of these two be preferred before the other , is uncertain , for I count them to be equal in merit , because they are equal in suffering , &c. To all this discourse I shall onely adde , that if any of the Apostles , or Apostolical men might claim a presidency or authoritative headship over the rest , Saint James seemeth to have the best title thereto ; for , Jerusalem was the mother of all Churches , the fountain of the Christian Law and Doctrine , the See of our Lord himself , the chief Pastour . He therefore , who ( as the Fathers tell us ) was by our Lord himself constituted Bishop of that City , and the first of all Bishops , might best pretend to be in special manner our Lord's Vicar or Successour . He ( saith Epiphanius ) did first receive the Episcopal Chair ; and to him our Lord first did entrust his own Throne upon Earth . He accordingly did first exercise the Authority of presiding and moderating in the first Ecclesiastical Synod , as St. Chrysostome in his Notes thereon doth remark . He therefore probably by Saint Paul is first named in his report concerning the passages at Hierusalem ; and to his orders it seemeth that Saint Peter himself did conform ; for 't is said there , that before certain came from Saint James he did eat with the Gentiles , but when they were come , he withdrew . Hence in the Apostolical Constitutions , in the Prayer prescribed for the Church , and for all the Governours of it , the Bishops of the principal Churches being specified by name ; Saint James is put in the first place ; before the Bishops of Rome and of Antioch ; Let us pray for the whole Episcopacy under Heaven of those who rightly dispense the word of thy Truth ; and let us pray for our Bishop James with all his Parishes ; let us pray for our Bishop Clemens and all his Parishes ; let us pray for Evodius and all his Parishes . — Hereto consenteth the Tradition of those ancient Writers afore cited , who call Saint James , the Bishop of Bishops , the Bishop of the Apostles , &c. SUPPOSITION II. I proceed to examine the next Supposition of the Church Monarchists , which is , That Saint Peter's Primacy , with its Rights and Prerogatives , was not personal , but derivable to his Successours . AGainst which Supposition I do assert , that admitting a Primacy of Saint Peter , of what kind or to what purpose soever , we yet have reason to deem it merely personal , and ( not according to its grounds and its design ) communicable to any Successours , nor indeed in effect conveyed to any such . It is a rule in the Canon Law ; that a personal Privilege doth follow the Person , and is extinguished with the Person ; and such we affirm that of St. Peter ; for , 1. His Primacy was grounded upon personal acts ( such as his chearfull following of Christ , his faithfull confessing of Christ , his resolute adherence to Christ , his embracing special Revelations from God ) or upon personal graces ( his great Faith , his special love to our Lord , his singular zeal for Christ's Service ) or upon personal gifts and endowments ( his courage , resolution , activity , forwardness in apprehension , and in speech ) the which advantages are not transient , and consequently a preeminency built on them is not in its nature such . 2. All the pretence of Primacy granted to Saint Peter is grounded upon words directed to Saint Peter's Person , characterized by most personal adjuncts , as name , parentage , and which exactly were accomplished in Saint Peter's personal actings , which therefore it is unreasonable to extend farther . Our Lord promised to Simon Son of Jona , to build his Church on him ; accordingly in eminent manner the Church was founded upon his Ministery , or by his first preaching , testimony , performances . Our Lord promised to give him the Keys of the Heavenly Kingdom ; this Power Saint Peter signally did execute in converting Christians , and receiving them by Baptism into the Church , by conferring the Holy Ghost , and the like administrations . Our Lord charged Simon Son of Jonas to feed his Sheep ; this he performed by preaching , writing , guiding and governing Christians , as he found opportunity ; wherefore if any thing was couched under those promises or orders , singularly pertinent to Saint Peter ; for the same reason that they were singular , they were personal ; for , These things being , in a conspicuous manner accomplished in St. Peter's Person , the sense of those words is exhausted ; there may not , with any probability , there cannot with any assurance be any more grounded on them ; whatever more is inferred , must be by precarious assumption ; and justly we may cast at those who shall infer it that expos●ulation of Tertullian , What art thou , who dost overturn and change the manifest intention of our Lord , personally conferring this on Peter ? 3. Particularly the grand promise to Saint Peter of founding the Church on him cannot reach beyond his person ; because there can be no other foundations of a Society , than such as are first laid ; the successours of those , who first did erect a Society , and establish it , are themselves but superstructures . 4. The Apostolical Office as such was personal and temporary ; and therefore according to its nature and design not successive or communicable to others in perpetual descendence from them . It was , as such , in all respects extraordinary , conferred in a special manner , designed for special purposes , discharged by special aids , endowed with special privileges , as was needfull for the propagation of Christianity , and founding of Churches . To that Office it was requisite , that the Person should have an immediate designation and commission from God ; such as Saint Paul so often doth insist upon for asserting his title to the Office ; Paul an Apostle , not from men , or by man — not by men , saith St. Chrysostome , this is a property of the Apostles . It was requisite that an Apostle should be able to attest concerning our Lord's Resurrection or Ascension , either immediately as the twelve , or by evident consequence as Saint Paul ; thus Saint Peter implyed , at the choice of Matthias , wherefore of those men , which have companyed with us — must one be ordained to be a witness with us of the Resurrection ; and , Am I not ( saith Saint Paul ) an Apostle , have I not seen the Lord ? according to that of Ananias , The God of our Fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldest know his will , and see that just one , and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth ; for thou shalt bear witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard . It was needfull also that an Apostle should be endowed with miraculous gifts and graces , enabling him both to assure his Authority , and to execute his Office ; wherefore Saint Paul calleth these , the marks of an Apostle , the which were wrought by him among the Corinthians in all patience ( or perseveringly ) in signs and wonders , and mighty deeds . It was also in St. Chrysostome's opinion , proper to an Apostle , that he should be able according to his discretion in a certain and conspicuous manner to impart Spiritual Gifts ; as Saint Peter and Saint John did at Samaria ; which to doe , according to that Father , was the peculiar gift and privilege of the Apostles . It was also a privilege of an Apostle , by virtue of his commission from Christ , to instruct all Nations in the Doctrine and Law of Christ ; He had right and warrant to exercise his function every where , His charge was universal and indefinite ; the whole world was his Province ; he was not affixed to one place , nor could be excluded from any ; he was ( as St. Cyril calleth him ) an Oecumenical Judge , and an Instructour of all the Subcelestial World. Apostles also did govern in an absolute manner , according to discretion , as being guided by infallible assistence , to the which they might upon occasion appeal , and affirm , It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us . Whence their Writings have passed for inspired , and therefore Canonical , or certain Rules of Faith and Practice . It did belong to them to found Churches , to constitute Pastours , to settle orders , to correct offences , to perform all such Acts of Sovereign , Spiritual Power , in virtue of the same Divine assistence , according to the Authority , which the Lord had given them for edification ; as we see practised by Saint Paul. In fine , the Apostleship was ( as St. Chrysostome telleth us ) a business fraught with ten thousand good things ; both greater than all privileges of grace , and comprehensive of them . Now such an Office , consisting of so many extraordinary privileges and miraculous powers , which were requisite for the foundation of the Church , and the diffusion of Christianity , against the manifold difficulties and disadvantages , which it then needs must encounter , was not designed to continue by derivation ; for it containeth in it divers things , which apparently were not communicated , and which no man without gross imposture and hypocrisie could challenge to himself . Neither did the Apostles pretend to communicate it ; they did indeed appoint standing Pastours and Teachers in each Church ; they did assume Fellow-labourers or Assistents in the work of Preaching and Governance ; but they did not constitute Apostles , equal to themselves in Authority , Privileges or Gifts . For who knoweth not ( saith St. Austin ) that principate of Apostleship to be preferred before any Episcopacy ? and the Bishops ( saith Bellarmine ) have no part of the true Apostolical Authority . * Wherefore Saint Peter , who had no other Office mentioned in Scripture , or known to Antiquity , beside that of an Apostle , could not have properly and adequately any Successour to his Office ; but it naturally did expire with his Person , as did that of the other Apostles . 5. Accordingly , whereas the other Apostles , as such , had no Successours , the Apostolical Office not being propagated ; the Primacy of Saint Peter ( whatever it were , whether of Order or Jurisdiction , in regard to his Brethren ) did cease with him ; for when there were no Apostles extant , there could be no Head , or Prince of the Apostles in any sense . 6. If some privileges of Saint Peter were derived to Popes , why were not all ? why was not Pope Alexander VI. as holy as Saint Peter ? why was not Pope Honorius as found in his private judgment ? why is not every Pope inspired ? why is not every Papal Epistle to be reputed Canonical ? why are not all Popes endowed with power of doing miracles ? why doth not the Pope by a Sermon convert thousands ? ( why indeed do Popes never preach ) why doth not he cure men by his shadow ( he is , say they , himself his shadow : ) what ground is there of distinguishing the privileges , so that he shall have some , not others ? where is the ground to be found ? 7. If it be objected , that the Fathers commonly do call Bishops Successours of the Apostles ; to assoil that objection we may consider , that whereas the Apostolical Office virtually did contain the functions of Teaching , and ruling God's people , the which for preservation of Christian doctrine and edification of the Church , were requisite to be continued perpetually in ordinary standing Offices , these indeed were derived from the Apostles , but not properly in way of succession , as by univocal propagation ; but by Ordination , imparting all the power needfull for such Offices ; which therefore were exercised by persons during the Apostles lives concurrently , or in subordination to them ; even as a Dictatour at Rome might create inferiour Magistrates , who derived from him , but not as his Successours ; for ( as Bellarmine himself telleth us ) there can be no proper succession but in respect of one preceding , but Apostles and Bishops were together in the Church . The Fathers therefore so in a large sense call all Bishops Successours of the Apostles , not meaning that any one of them did succeed into the whole Apostolical Office ; but that each did receive his power from some one ( immediately or mediately ) whom some Apostle did constitute Bishop , vesting him with Authority to feed the particular Flock committed to him in way of ordinary charge ; according to the sayings of that Apostolical person , Clemens Rom. The Apostles preaching in Regions and Cities did constitute their first Converts , having approved them by the Spirit , for Bishops and Deacons of those who should afterward believe ; and having constituted the foresaid ( Bishops and Deacons , ) they withall gave them farther charge , that if they should dye , other approved men successively should receive their Office : thus did the Bishops supply the room of the Apostles , each in guiding his particular charge , all of them together by mutual aid conspiring to govern the whole Body of the Church . 8. In which regard it may be said that not one single Bishop , but all Bishops together through the whole Church do succeed Saint Peter , or any other Apostle ; for that all of them in union together have an universal Sovereign Authority , commensurate to an Apostle . 9. This is the notion , which St. Cyprian doth so much insist upon , affirming that the Bishops do succeed Saint Peter , and the other Apostles , by vicarious ordination ; that the Bishops are Apostles ; that there is but one chair by the Lord's word built upon one Peter ; One undivided Bishoprick , diffused in the peacefull numerosity of many Bishops , whereof each Bishop doth hold his share ; One Flock whom the Apostles by unanimous agreement did feed , and which afterward the Bishops do feed ; having a portion thereof allotted to each , which he should govern . So the Synod of Carthage with St. Cyprian . So also St. Chrysostome saith , that the Sheep of Christ were committed by him to Peter and to those after him , that is , in his meaning , to all Bishops . 10. Such , and no other power Saint Peter might devolve on any Bishop ordained by him in any Church , which he did constitute or inspect ; as in that of Antioch , of Alexandria , of Babylon , of Rome . The like did the other Apostles communicate , who had the same power with Saint Peter in founding and settling Churches ; whose Successours of this kind were equal to those of the same kind , whom St. Peter did constitute ; enjoying in their several precincts an equal part of the Apostolical power ; as St. Cyprian often doth assert . 11. It is in consequence observable , that in those Churches , whereof the Apostles themselves were never accounted Bishops , yet the Bishops are called Successours of the Apostles ; which cannot otherwise be understood , than according to the sense which we have proposed ; that is , because they succeeded those , who were constituted by the Apostles ; according to those sayings of Irenaeus and Tertullian ; we can number those , who were instituted bishops by the Apostles and their Successours ; and , All the Churches do shew those , whom being by the Apostles constituted in the Episcopal Office they have as continuers of the Apostolical seed . So although Saint Peter was never reckoned Bishop of Alexandria , yet because 't is reported that he placed Saint Mark there , the Bishop of Alexandria is said to succeed the Apostles . And because Saint John did abide at Ephesus , inspecting that Church , and appointing Bishops there , the Bishops of that See did refer their Origine to him . So many Bishops did claim from Saint Paul. So St. Cyprian and Firmilian do assert themselves Successours of the Apostles , who yet perhaps never were at Carthage or Caesarea . So the Church of Constantinople is often in the Acts of the Sixth General Council , called this great Apostolick Church , being such Churches , as those of whom Tertullian saith , that although they do not produce any of the Apostles , or Apostolical men for their authour , yet conspiring in the same faith , are no less , for the consanguinity of doctrine , reputed Apostolical . Yea hence St. Hierome doth assert a parity of merit and dignity Sacerdotal to all Bishops ; because ( saith he ) all of them are Successours to the Apostles ; having all a like power by their ordination conferred on them . 12. Whereas our Adversaries do pretend , that indeed the other Apostles had an extraordinary charge as Legates of Christ , which had no succession , but was extinct in their persons ; but that Saint Peter had a peculiar charge , as ordinary Pastour of the whole Church , which surviveth : To this it is enough to rejoyn , that it is a mere figment , devised for a shift , and affirmed precariously ; having no ground either in Holy Scripture , or in ancient Tradition ; there being no such distinction in the Sacred or Ecclesiastical Writings ; no mention occurring there of any Office which he did assume , or which was attributed to him , distinct from that extraordinary one of an Apostle ; and all the Pastoral charge imaginable being ascribed by the Ancients to all the Apostles in regard to the whole Church , as hath been sufficiently declared . 13. In fine , If any such conveyance of power , ( of power so great , so momentous , so mightily concerning the perpetual state of the Church , and of each person therein ) had been made ; it had been ( for general direction and satisfaction , for voiding all doubt and debate about it , for stifling these pretended Heresies and Schisms ) very requisite , that it should have been expressed in some authentick Record , that a particular Law should have been extant concerning it , that all posterity should be warned to yield the submission grounded thereon . Indeed a matter of so great consequence to the being and welfare of the Church could scarce have scaped from being clearly mentioned somewhere or other in Scripture , wherein so much is spoken touching Ecclesiastical Discipline ; it could scarce have avoided the pen of the first Fathers ( Clemens , Ignatius , the Apostolical Canons and Constitutions , Tertullian , &c. ) who also so much treat concerning the Function and Authority of Christian Governours . Nothing can be more strange , than that in the Statute-book of the new Jerusalem , and in all the Original Monuments concerning it , there should be such a dead silence concerning the succession of its chief Magistrate . Wherefore no such thing appearing , we may reasonably conclude no such thing to have been , and that our Adversaries assertion of it is wholly arbitrary , imaginary and groundless . 14. I might add , as a very convincing Argument , that if such a succession had been designed , and known in old times , it is morally impossible , that none of the Fathers ( Origen , Chrysostome , Augustine , Cyril , Hierome , Theodoret , &c. ) in their exposition of the places alledged by the Romanists for the Primacy of Saint Peter , should declare that Primacy to have been derived and setled on Saint Peter's Successour ; a point of that moment , if they had been aware of it , they could not but have touched , as a most usefull application , and direction for duty . SUPPOSITION III. They affirm , That Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome . COncerning which Assertion we say , that it may with great reason be denyed , and that it cannot any-wise be assured ; as will appear by the following Considerations . 1. Saint Peter's being Bishop of Rome would confound the Offices , which God made distinct ; for God did appoint first Apostles , then Prophets , then Pastours and Teachers ; wherefore Saint Peter after he was an Apostle , could not well become a Bishop ; it would be such an irregularity , as if a Bishop should be made a Deacon . 2. The Offices of an Apostle , and of a Bishop are not in their nature well consistent ; for the Apostleship is an extraordinary Office , charged with instruction and government of the whole world , and calling for an answerable care ( the Apostles being Rulers , as Saint Chrysostome saith , ordained by God ; Rulers not taking several Nations and Cities , but all of them in common entrusted with the whole world ) but Episcopacy is an ordinary standing charge , affixed to one place , and requiring a special attendance there ; Bishops being Pastours , who ( as St. Chrysostome saith ) do sit , and are employed in one place : Now he that hath such a general care , can hardly discharge such a particular Office ; and he that is fixed to so particular attendance , can hardly look well after so general a charge : Either of those Offices alone would suffice to take up a whole man ; as those tell us , who have considered the burthen incumbent on the meanest of them ; the which we may see described in St. Chrysostome's Discourses concerning the Priesthood . Baronius saith of Saint Peter , that it was his Office , not to stay in one place , but as much as it was possible for one man to travel over the whole world , and to bring those who did not yet believe to the faith , but thoroughly to establish believers ; if so , how could he be Bishop of Rome , which was an Office inconsistent with such vagrancy ? 3. It would not have beseemed Saint Peter , the prime Apostle , to assume the charge of a particular Bishop ; it had been a degradation of himself , and a disparagement to the Apostolical Majesty for him to take upon him the Bishoprick of Rome ; as if the King should become Mayor of London ; as if the Bishop of London should be Vicar of Pancras . 4. Wherefore it is not likely , that Saint Peter , being sensible of that superiour charge belonging to him , which did exact a more extensive care , would vouchsafe to undertake an inferiour charge . We cannot conceive , that Saint Peter did affect the Name of a Bishop , as now men do , allured by the baits of wealth and power , which then were none : if he did affect the Title , why did he not in either of his Epistles ( one of which , as they would persuade us , was written from Rome ) inscribe himself Bishop of Rome ? Especially considering , that being an Apostle , he hid not need any particular Authority , that involving all power , and enabling him in any particular place to execute all kinds of Ecclesiastical Administrations : there was no reason , that an Apostle ( or Universal Bishop ) should become a particular Bishop . 5. Also Saint Peter's general charge of converting and inspecting the Jews , dispersed over the World ( his Apostleship , as Saint Paul calleth it , of the Circumcision ) which required much travel , and his presence in divers places , doth not well agree to his assuming the Episcopal Office at Rome . Especially at that time , when they first make him to assume it ; which was in the time of Claudius , who ( as Saint Luke , and other Histories do report ) did banish all the Jews from Rome , as Tiberius also had done before him : He was too skilfull a Fisherman to cast his Net there , where there were no Fish. 6. If we consider Saint Peter's life , we may well deem him uncapable of this Office ; which he could not conveniently discharge : for it , as History doth represent it , and may be collected from divers circumstances of it , was very unsetled ; he went much about the World , and therefore could seldom reside at Rome . Many have argued him to have never been at Rome ; which opinion I shall not avow , as bearing a more civil respect to ancient Testimonies and Traditions ; although many false and fabulous relations of that kind having crept into History and common vogue ; many doubtfull reports having passed concerning him ; many notorious forgeries having been vented about his travels and acts , ( all that is reported of him out of Scripture having a smack of the Legend ) would tempt a man to suspect any thing touching him , which is grounded onely upon humane Tradition ; so that the forger of his Epistle to Saint James might well induce him saying , If while I do yet survive , men dare to feign such things of me , how much more will they dare to doe so after my decease ? But at least the discourses of those men have evinced that it is hard to assign the time , when he was at Rome ; and that he could never long abide there . For , The time which old Tradition assigneth of his going to Rome , is rejected by divers learned men , even of the Roman Party . He was often in other places ; sometimes at Jerusalem , sometimes at Antioch , sometimes at Babylon , sometimes at Corinth , sometimes probably at each of those places unto which he directeth his Catholick Epistles ; among which Epiphanius saith , that Peter did often visit Pontus and Bithynia . And that he seldom was at Rome , may well be collected from St. Paul's Writings ; for he writing at different times one Epistle to Rome , and divers Epistles from Rome ( that to the Galatians , that to the Ephesians , that to the Philippians , that to the Colossians , and the Second to Timothy ) doth never mention him , sending any salutation to him , or from him . Particularly Saint Peter was not there , when Saint Paul mentioning Tychicus , Onesimus , Aristarchus , Marcus and Justus , addeth these alone my fellow-workers unto the Kingdom of God , who have been a comfort unto me . He was not there , when Saint Paul said , at my first defence no man stood with me , but all men forsook me . He was not there immediately before Saint Paul's death ( when the time of his departure was at hand ) when he telleth Timothy , that all the brethren did salute him , and naming divers of them , he omitteth Peter . Which things being considered , it is not probable that Saint Peter would assume the Episcopal Chair of Rome , he being little capable to reside there , and for that other needfull affairs would have forced him to leave so great a Church destitute of their Pastour . 7. It was needless that he should be Bishop , for that by virtue of his Apostleship ( involving all the power of inferiour degrees ) he might whenever he should be at Rome exercise Episcopal Functions and Authority . What need a Sovereign Prince to be made a Justice of Peace — 8. Had he done so , he must have given a bad example of Non-residence , a practice that would have been very ill relished in the Primitive Church , as we may see by several Canons interdicting offences of kin to it ( it being I think then not so known as nominally to be censured ) and culpable upon the same ground ; and by the sayings of Fathers condemning practices approaching to it . Even latter Synods in more corrupt times , and in the declension of good Order , yet did prohibit this practice . Epiphanius therefore did well infer , that it was needfull the Apostles should constitute Bishops resident at Rome ; It was ( saith he ) possible , that the Apostles Peter and Paul yet surviving other Bishops should be constituted , because the Apostles often did take journeys into other Countries , for preaching Christ , but the City of Rome could not be without a Bishop . 9. If Saint Peter were Bishop of Rome , he thereby did offend against divers other good Ecclesiastical Rules , which either were in practice from the beginning , or at least the reason of them was always good , upon which the Church did afterward enact them ; so that either he did ill in thwarting them , or the Church had done it in establishing them , so as to condemn his practice . 10. It was against Rule , that any Bishop should desert one Church , and transfer himself to another ; and indeed against Reason , such a relation and endearment being contracted between a Bishop and his Church , which cannot well be dissolved . But Saint Peter is by Ecclesiastical Historians reported ( and by Romanists admitted ) to have been Bishop of Antioch for seven years together . He therefore did ill to relinquish that Church , that most ancient and truly Apostolick Church of Antioch , as the Constantinopolitan Fathers call'd it ) and to place his See at Rome . This practice was esteemed bad , and of very mischievous consequence ; earnestly reproved as heinously criminal by great Fathers , severely condemned by divers Synods . Particularly a transmigration from a lesser and poorer to a greater and more wealthy Bishoprick ( which is the present case ) was checked by them as rankly savouring of selfish ambition or avarice . The Synod of Alexandria ( in Athanasius ) in its Epistle to all Catholick Bishops doth say , that Eusebius by passing from Berytus to Nicomedia had annulled his Episcopacy , making it an adultery , worse than that which is committed by marriage upon divorce ; Eusebius ( say they ) did not consider the Apostle's admonition , Art thou bound to a wife , do not seek to be loosed ; for if it be said of a woman , how much more of a Church ; of the same Bishoprick ; to which one being tyed , ought not to seek another , that he may not be found also an adulterer , according to the Holy Scripture ? Surely when they said this , they did forget , what Saint Peter was said to have done in that kind ; as did also the Sardican Fathers in their Synodical Letter extant in the same Apology of Athanasius , condemning translations from lesser Cities unto greater Dioceses . The same practice is forbidden by the Synods of Nice I. of Chalcedon , of Antioch , of Sardica , of Arles I. &c. In the Synod under Mennas , it was laid to the charge of Anthimus , that having been Bishop of Trabisond , he had adulterously snatched the See of Constantinople , against all Ecclesiastical Laws and Canons . Yea great Popes of Rome ( little considering how peccant therein their Predecessour Pope Peter was ) Pope Julius and Pope Damasus did greatly tax this practice ; whereof the latter in his Synod at Rome did excommunicate all those , who should commit it . In like manner Pope Leo I. These Laws were so indispensable , that in respect to them , Constantine M. who much loved and honoured Eusebius ( acknowledging him in the common judgment of the world deserving to be Bishop of the whole Church ) did not like , that he should accept the Bishoprick of Antioch , to which he was invited ; and commended his waving it , as an act not onely consonant to the Ecclesiastical Canons , but acceptable to God , and agreeable to Apostolical Tradition ; so little aware was the good Emperour , of Saint Peter being translated from Antioch to Rome . In regard to the same Law , Gregory Nazianzene ( a person of so great worth , and who had deserved so highly of the Church at Constantinople ) could not be permitted to retain his Bishoprick of that Church , to which he had been call'd from that small one of Sasima : The Synod ( saith Sozomen ) observing the ancient laws , and the Ecclesiastical rule , did receive his Bishoprick , from him being willingly offered , no-wise regarding the great merits of the person ; the which Synod surely would have excluded Saint Peter from the Bishoprick of Rome : and it is observable that Pope Damasus did approve and exhort those Fathers to that proceeding — We may indeed observe , that Pope Pelagius II. did excuse the translation of Bishops by the example of Saint Peter ; for who ever dareth to say ( argueth he ) that Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles did not act well , when he changed his See from Antioch to Rome ? But I think it more adviseable to excuse Saint Peter from being Authour of a practice , judged so irregular , by denying the matter of Fact laid to his charge . 11. It was anciently deemed a very irregular thing , contrary ( saith St. Cyprian ) to the Ecclesiastical disposition , contrary to the Evangelical Law , contrary to the unity of Catholick Institution ; a Symbol ( saith another Ancient Writer ) of dissention , and disagreeable to Ecclesiastical Law ; which therefore was condemned by the Synod of Nice , by Pope Cornelius , by Pope Innocent the First , and others , that two Bishops should preside together in one City . This was condemned with good reason ; for this on the Churches part would be a kind of spiritual Polygamy ; this would render a Church a monster with two heads ; this would destroy the end of Episcopacy , which is unity and prevention of Schisms . But if Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome , this irregularity was committed ; for the same Authority upon which Saint Peter's Episcopacy of Rome is built , doth also reckon Saint Paul Bishop of the same ; the same Writers do make both Founders and Planters of the Roman Church , and the same call both Bishops of it ; wherefore if Episcopacy be taken in a strict and proper sense , agreeable to this Controversie , that rule must needs be infringed thereby . Irenaeus saith , that the Roman Church was founded and constituted by the two most glorious Apostles Peter and Paul ; Dionysius of Corinth calleth it the plantation of Peter and Paul ; Epiphanius saith , that Peter and Paul were first at Rome both Apostles and Bishops ; so Eusebius implyeth , saying that P. Alexander derived a succession in the fifth place from Peter and Paul. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Donys . Corinth . apud Euseb. 2.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. 4.1 . Wherefore both of them were Roman Bishops , or neither of them : In reason and rule neither of them may be called so in a strict and proper sense ; but in a larger and improper sense both might be so styled . Indeed that Saint Paul was in some acception Bishop of Rome ( that is , had a Supreme superintendence or inspection of it ) is reasonable to affirm ; because he did for a good time reside there , and during that residence could not but have the chief place , could be subject to no other ; He ( saith Saint Luke ) did abide two whole years in his own hired house , and received all that entred in unto him , preaching the Kingdom of God , and teaching those things , which concern the Lord Jesus Christ with all confidence , no man forbidding him . It may be enquired , if Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome , how he did become such ? did our Lord appoint him such , did the Apostles all or any constitute him , did the people elect him , did he put himself into it ? of none of these things there is any appearance , nor any probability . Non constat . SUPPOSITION IV. They affirm , That Saint Peter did continue Bishop of Rome after his translation , and was so at his decease . AGainst which Assertions we may consider : 1. Ecclesiastical Writers do affirm , that Saint Peter ( either alone , or together with Saint Paul ) did constitute other Bishops ; wherefore Saint Peter was never Bishop , or did not continue Bishop there . Irenaeus saith , that the Apostles founding and rearing that Church , delivered the Episcopal Office into the hands of Linus ; if so , how did they retain it in their own hands or persons ? could they give , and have ? Tertullian saith , that Saint Peter did ordain Clement . In the Apostolical Constitutions ( a very ancient Book , and setting forth the most ancient Traditions of the Church , ) the Apostles ordering Prayers to be made for all Bishops , and naming the principal , do reckon , not St. Peter , but Clement , Let us pray for our Bishop James , for our Bishop Clemens , for our Bishop Evodius , &c. These reports are consistent , and reconciled by that which the Apostolical Constitutions affirm ; that Linus was first ordained Bishop of the Roman Church by Paul ; but Clemens after the death of Linus by Peter in the second place . Others between Linus and Clemens do interpose Cletus or Anacletus ( some taking these for one , others for two persons ) which doth not alter the case . Now hence we may infer , both that Saint Peter never was Bishop ; and , upon supposition that he was , that he did not continue so . For , 2. If he had ever been Bishop , he could not well lay down his Office , or subrogate another , either to preside with him , or to succeed him ; according to the ancient Rules of Discipline , and that which passed for right in the Primitive Church . This practice Pope Innocent I. condemned , as irregular and never known before his time ; We ( saith he in his Epistle to the Clergy and People of Constantinople ) never have known these things to have been adventured by our Fathers , but rather to have been hindred ; for that none hath power given him to ordain another into the place of one living : He did not ( it seems ) consider , that Saint Peter had used such a power . Accordingly the Synod of Antioch ( to secure the tradition and practice of the Church , which began by some to be infringed ) did make this Sanction , that it should not be lawfull for any Bishop to constitute another in his room to succeed him ; although it were at the point of death . 3. But supposing Saint Peter were Bishop once , yet by constituting Linus , or Clemens in his place , he ceased to be so , and devested himself of that place ; for it had been a great irregularity for him to continue Bishop together with another . That being , in St. Cyprian's judgment , the Ordination of Linus had been void and null ; for seeing ( saith that H. Martyr ) there cannot after the first be any second , whoever is after one , who ought to be sole Bishop , he is not now second , but none . Upon this ground , when the Emperour Constantius would have procured Felix to sit Bishop of Rome together with Pope Liberius , at his return from Banishment ( after his complyance with the Arians ) the people of Rome would not admit it , exclaiming One God , one Christ , one Bishop ; and whereas Felix soon after that dyed , the Historian remarketh it as a special providence of God that Peter's Throne might not suffer infamy ; being governed under two Prelates ; he never considered , that Saint Peter and Saint Paul , Saint Peter and Linus had thus governed that same Church . Upon this account St. Austin being assumed by Valerius with him to be Bishop of Hippo , did afterward discern and acknowledge his errour . In fine , to obviate this practice , so many Canons of Councils ( both general and particular ) were made , which we before did mention . 4. In sum , when Saint Peter did ordain others ( as story doth accord in affirming ) either he did retain the Episcopacy , and then ( beside need , reason and rule ) there were concurrently divers Bishops of Rome at one time ; or he did quite relinquish and finally divorce himself from the Office , so that he did not dye Bishop of Rome , the which overturneth the main ground of the Romish pretence . Or will they say , that Saint Peter , having laid aside the Office for a time , did afterward before his death resume it ? then what became of Linus , of Cletus , of Clemens ? were they dispossessed of their place , or deposed from their function ; would Saint Peter succeed them in it ? this in Bellarmine's own judgment had been plainly intolerable . 5. To avoid all which difficulties in the case , and perplexities in story , it is reasonable to understand those of the Ancients , who call Peter Bishop of Rome , and Rome the place , the Chair , the See of Peter , as meaning that he was Bishop or Superintendent of that Church , in a large sense ; because he did found the Church by converting men to the Christian Faith ; because he did erect the Chair by ordaining the first Bishops ; because he did in virtue both of his Apostolical Office , and his special parental relation to that Church maintain a particular inspection over it , when he was there : which notion is not new , for of old Ruffinus affirmeth that he had it , not from his own invention , but from Tradition of others ; Some ( saith he ) inquire how , seeing Linus and Cletus were Bishops in the City of Rome before Clement , Clement himself writing to James , could say that the See was delivered to him by Peter ; whereof this reason has been given us , viz. that Linus and Cletus were indeed Bishops of Rome before Clement , but Peter being yet living , viz. that they might take the Episcopal charge , but he fulfill'd the Office of the Apostleship . 6. This notion may be confirmed by divers observations . It is observable that the most ancient Writers , living nearest the fountains of Tradition , do not expresly style Saint Peter Bishop of Rome , but onely say , that he did found that Church , instituting and ordaining Bishops there ; as the other Apostles did in the Churches which they setled ; so that the Bishops there in a large sense did succeed him , and deriving their power from his ordination , and supplying his room in the instruction and governance of that great Church . Yea their words if we well mark them , do exclude the Apostles from the Episcopacy . Which words the later Writers ( who did not foresee the consequence , nor what an exorbitant superstructure would be raised on that slender bottom , and who were willing to comply with the Roman Bishops , affecting by all means to reckon Saint Peter for their predecessour ) did easily catch , and not well distinguishing did call him Bishop , and St. Paul also , so making two Heads of one Church . 7. It is also observable , that in the recensions of the Roman Bishops , sometimes the Apostles are reckoned in , sometimes excluded . So Eusebius calleth Clemens the third Bishop of Rome , yet before him he reckoneth Linus and Anacletus . And of Alexander he saith , that he deduced his Succession in the fifth place from Peter and Paul , that is , excluding the Apostles . And Hyginus is thus accounted sometime the eighth , sometime the ninth Bishop of Rome . The same difference in reckoning may be observed in other Churches ; for instance , although Saint Peter is called no less Bishop of Antioch , than of Rome , by the Ancients , yet Eusebius saith , that Evodius was first Bishop of Antioch ; and another bids the Antiocheans remember Evodius , who was first entrusted with the Presidency over them by the Apostles . Other instances may be seen in the Notes of Cotellerius upon the Apostolical Constitutions , where he maketh this general Observation . 'T is an usual custome with the Apostles according to their Power ordinary or extraordinary , Episcopal or Apostolical , to prefix , &c. but it was needless to suppose these two Powers , when one was sufficient , it virtually containing the other . This is an Argument that the Ancients were not assured in opinion ; that the Apostles were Bishops ; or that they did not esteem them Bishops in the same notion with others . 8. It is observable , that divers Churches did take denomination from the Apostles , and were called Apostolical Thrones , or Chairs , not because the Apostles themselves did sit Bishops there , but because they did exercise their Apostleship , in teaching ; and in constituting Bishops there , who ( as Tertullian saith ) did propagate the Apostolical seed . So was Ephesus esteemed , because Saint Paul did found it , and ordain Timothy there ; and because Saint John did govern and appoint Bishops there . So was Smyrna accounted , because Polycarpus was setled there by the Apostles , or by Saint John. So Cyril , Bishop of Jerusalem , had a controversie about metropolitical rights with Acacius Bishop of Caesarea , as presiding in an Apostolical See. So Alexandria was deemed , because Saint Mark was supposed by the appointment of Saint Peter to sit there . So were Corinth , Thessalonica , Philippi called by Tertullian , because Saint Paul did found them , and furnish them with Pastours ; in which respect peculiarly the Bishops of those places were called Successours of the Apostles . So Constantinople did assume the title of an Apostolical Church , probably because , according to tradition , St. Andrew did found that Church , although Pope Leo I. would not allow it that appellation . Upon the same account might Rome at first be called an Apostolical See ; although afterward the Roman Bishops did rather pretend to that denomination , upon account of Saint Peter being Bishop there ; and the like may be said of Antioch . 9. It is observable , that the Authour of the Apostolical Constitutions , reciting the first Bishops constituted in several Churches , doth not reckon any of the Apostles ; particularly not Peter , or Paul , or John. 10. Again , any Apostle wherever he did reside by virtue of his Apostolical Office , without any other designation or assumption of a more special Power , was qualifyed to preside there , exercising a Superintendency comprehensive of all Episcopal functions ; so that it was needless , that he should take upon himself the character or style of a Bishop . This ( beside the tenour of ancient Doctrine ) doth appear from the demeanour of Saint John , who never was reckoned Bishop of Ephesus ; nor could be , without displacing Timothy , who by Saint Paul was constituted Bishop there , or succeeding in his room ; yet he abiding at Ephesus , did there discharge the Office of a Metropolitan ; governing the Churches , and in the adjacent Churches here constituting Bishops , there forming whole Churches , otherwhere allotting to the Clergy Persons designed by the Spirit . Such Functions might Saint Peter execute in the parts of Rome , or Antioch , without being a Bishop ; and as the Bishops of Asia did ( saith Tertullian ) refer their original to Saint John , so might the Bishops of Italy , upon the like ground , refer their original to Saint Peter . It is observable , that whereas Saint Peter is affirmed to have been Bishop of Antioch seven years before his access to Rome , that is within the compass of Saint Luke's story ; yet he passeth over a matter of so great moment ; as St. Hierome observeth . I cannot grant , that if Saint Luke had thought Peter Sovereign of the Church , and his Episcopacy of a place a matter of such consequence , he would have slipped it over , being so obvious a thing , and coming in the way of his story . He therefore I conceive was no Bishop of Antioch , although a Bishop at Antioch . 11. If in objection to some of these discourses , it be alledged , that Saint James our Lord 's near Kinsman , although he was an Apostle , was made Bishop of Jerusalem ; and that for the like reason Saint Peter might assume the Bishoprick of Rome ; I answer . 1. It is not certain , that Saint James the Bishop of Jerusalem was an Apostle ; ( meaning an Apostle of the primary rank , ) for Eusebius ( the greatest Antiquary of old times ) doth reckon him one of the 70 disciples . So doth the Authour of the Apostolical Constitutions in divers places suppose . Hegesippus ( that most ancient Historian ) was of the same mind , who saith , that there were many of this name , and that this James did undertake the Church with the Apostles . Of the same opinion was Epiphanius , who saith that Saint James was the Son of Joseph by another Wife . The whole Greek Church doth suppose the same , keeping three distinct solemnities for him , and the two Apostles of the same name . Gregory Nyssene , St. Hierome , and divers other ancient Writers do concur herein , whom we may see alledged by Grotius , Dr. Hammond , ( who themselves did embrace the same opinion ) Valesius , Blondel , &c. Salmasius ( after his confident manner ) saith it is certain , that he was not one of the twelve ; I may at least say , it is not certain that he was , and consequently the objection is grounded on an uncertainty . 2. Granting that Saint James was one of the Apostles ( as some of the Ancients seem to think , calling him an Apostle ; and as divers modern Divines conceive , grounding chiefly upon these words of Saint Paul , But other of the Apostles saw I none , save James the Lord's Brother , and taking Apostles there in the strictest sense ) I answer , That the case was peculiar , and there doth appear a special reason , why one of the Apostles should be designed to make a constant residence at Jerusalem , and consequently to preside there like a Bishop . For Jerusalem was the Metropolis , the Fountain , the Centre of the Christian Religion , where it had birth , where was greatest matter and occasion of propagating the Gospel , most people disposed to embrace it resorting thither ; where the Church was very numerous , consisting , as St. Luke ( or Saint James in him ) doth intimate , of divers myriads of believing Jews ; whence it might seem expedient , that a person of greatest Authority should be fixed there for the confirming and improving that Church , together with the propagation of Religion among the people , which resorted thither ; the which might induce the Apostles to settle Saint James there , both for discharging the Office of an Apostle , and the supplying the room of a Bishop there . According to him ( saith Eusebius ) The Episcopal Throne was committed by the Apostles ; or our Lord ( saith Epiphanius ) did entrust him with his own Throne . But there was no need of fixing an Apostle at other places ; nor doth it appear that any was so fixed ; especially Saint Peter was uncapable of such an employment , requiring settlement and constant attendance , who beside his general Apostleship , had a peculiar Apostleship of the dispersed Jews committed to him ; who therefore was much engaged in travel for propagation of the Faith , and edifying his Converts every where . 3. The greater consent of the most ancient Writers making St. Iames not to have been one of the twelve Apostles , it is thence accountable , why ( as we before noted ) Saint James was called by some ancient Writers the Bishop of Bishops , the Prince of Bishops , &c. because he was the first Bishop , of the first See , and Mother Church ; the Apostles being excluded from the comparison . Upon these considerations we have great reason to refuse the assertion or scandal cast on Saint Peter , that he took on him to be Bishop of Rome , in a strict sense , as it is understood in this controversie . SUPPOSITION V. A father Assertion is this , superstructed by consequence on the former , That the Bishops of Rome , ( according to God's institution , and by original right derived thence ) should have an Vniversal Supremacy and jurisdiction , ( containing the privileges and prerogatives formerly described ) over the Christian Church . THIS Assertion to be very uncertain , yea to be most false , I shall by divers considerations evince . 1. If any of the former Suppositions be uncertain , or false , this Assertion , standing on those legs , must partake of those defects , and answerably be dubious , or false . If either Peter was not Monarch of the Apostles , or if his privileges were not successive , or if he were not properly Bishop of Rome at his decease , then farewell the Romish claim ; if any of those things be dubious , it doth totter ; if any of them prove false , then down it falleth . But that each of them is false , hath I conceive been sufficiently declared ; that all of them are uncertain , hath at least been made evident . The Structure therefore cannot be firm , which relieth on such props . 2. Even admitting all those Suppositions , the inference from them is not assuredly valid . For Saint Peter might have an Universal Jurisdiction , he might derive it by Succession , he might be Bishop of Rome ; yet no such Authority might hence accrue to the Roman Bishop , his Successour in that See. For that Universal Jurisdiction might be derived into another Chanel ; and the Bishop of Rome might in other respects be Successour to him , without being so in this . As for instance in the Roman Empire , before any Rule of Succession was established therein , the Emperour was Sovereign Governour , and he might dye Consul of Rome , having assumed that place to himself ; yet when he dyed , the Supreme Authority did not lapse into the hands of the Consul , who succeeded him , but into the hands of the Senate , and People : his Consular Authority onely going to his Successour in that Office . So might Saint Peter's Universal Power be transferred unto the Ecclesiastical College of Bishops , and of the Church ; his Episcopal inferiour Authority over the singular 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Province of Rome , being transmitted to his Followers in that Chair . 3. That in truth it was thus , and that all the Authority of Saint Peter and of all other Apostles , was devolved to the Church , and to the representative Body thereof , the Fathers did suppose ; affirming the Church to have received from our Lord a Sovereign Power . This ( saith St. Cyprian ) is that One Church , which holdeth , and possesseth all the power of its Spouse and Lord , in this we preside ; for the honour and unity of this we fight — saith he in his Epistle to Jubaianus , wherein he doth impugn the proceedings of Pope Stephanus ; the which Sentence St. Austin appropriateth to himself , speaking it absolutely , without citing St. Cyprian . To this Authority of the Church , St. Basil would have all that confess the faith of Christ to submit ; To which end we exceedingly need your assistence , that they who confess the Apostolick faith , would renounce the schisms which they have devised , and submit themselves henceforth to the Authority of the Church . They ( after the Holy Scripture , which saith , that each Bishop hath a care of God's Church , and is obliged to feed the Church of God — and is appointed to edify the body of Christ ) do suppose the administration of Ecclesiastical Affairs concerning the publick state of the Church , the defence of the common Faith , the maintenance of order , peace and unity jointly to belong unto the whole body of Pastours ; according to that of St. Cyprian to Pope Stephanus himself , Therefore , most dear brother , the body of Priests is copious , being joined together by the glue of mutual concord , and the bond of unity , that if any of our College shall attempt to make heresie , and to tear or waste the flock of Christ , the rest may come to succour ; and like usefull and mercifull shepherds may recollect the sheep into the flock . And again , Which thing it concerns us to look after and redress , most dear brother , who bearing in mind the divine clemency , and holding the scales of the Church-government , &c. So even the Roman Clergy did acknowledge , For we ought all of us to watch for the body of the whole Church , whose members are digested through several Provinces . Like the Trinity , whose power is one and undivided , there is one Priesthood among divers Bishops . So in the Apostolical Constitutions , the Apostles tell the Bishops , that an universal Episcopacy is entrusted to them . So the Council of Carthage with St. Cyprian — Clear and manifest is the mind and meaning of our Lord Jesus Christ , sending his Apostles , and affording to them alone the power given him of the Father ; in whose room we succeeded , governing the Church of God with the same power . Christ our Lord and our God going to the Father , commended his Spouse to us . A very ancient Instance of which administration is the proceeding against Paulus Samosatenus ; when the Pastours of the Churches , some from one place , some from another did assemble together against him as a pest of Christ's flock , all of them hastning to Antioch ; where they deposed , exterminated and deprived him of communion , warning the whole Church to reject and disavow him . Seeing the Pastoral charge is common to us all , who bear the Episcopal Office , although thou fittest in a higher and more eminent place . Therefore for this cause the Holy Church is committed to you and to us , that we may labour for all , and not be slack in yielding help and assistence to all . Hence Saint Chrysostome said of Eustathius his Bishop ; For he was well instructed and taught by the grace of the Holy Spirit , that a President or Bishop of a Church ought not to take care of that Church alone , wherewith he is entrusted by the Holy Ghost , but also of the whole Church dispersed throughout the world . They consequently did repute Schism , or Ecclesiastical Rebellion to consist in a departure from the consent of the body of the Priesthood , as St. Cyprian in divers places doth express it in his Epistles to Pope Stephen and others . They deem all Bishops to partake of the Apostolical Authority , according to that of St. Basil to St. Ambrose ; The Lord himself hath translated thee from the Judges of the Earth unto the Prelacy of the Apostles . They took themselves all to be Vicars of Christ , and Judges in his stead ; according to that of St. Cyprian ; For Heresies are sprung up , and Schisms grown from no other ground nor root but this , because God's Priest was not obeyed , nor was there one Priest or Bishop for a time in the Church , nor a Judge thought on for a time to supply the room of Christ. Where that by Church is meant any particular Church , and by Priest a Bishop of such Church , any one not bewitched with prejudice by the tenour of Saint Cyprian's discourse will easily discern . They conceive that our Saviour did promise to Saint Peter the Keys in behalf of the Church , and as representing it . They suppose the combination of Bishops in peaceable consent , and mutual aid , to be the Rock on which the Church is built . They alledge the Authority granted to Saint Peter as a ground of claim to the same in all Bishops jointly , and in each Bishop singly , according to his rata pars , or allotted proportion . Which may easily be understood by the words of our Lord , when he says to blessed Peter , whose place the Bishops supply , Whatsoever , &c. I have the sword of Constantine in my hands , you of Peter , said our great King Edgar . They do therefore in this regard take themselves all to be Successours of Saint Peter , that his power is derived to them all , and that the whole Episcopal Order is the Chair by the Lord's voice founded on Saint Peter : thus St. Cyprian in divers places ( before touched ) discourseth ; and thus Firmilian from the Keys granted to Saint Peter inferreth , disputing against the Roman Bishop ; Therefore ( saith he ) the power of remitting sins is given to the Apostles and to the Churches , which they being sent from Christ did constitute , and to the Bishops , which do succeed them by vicarious ordination . 4. The Bishops of any other Churches founded by the Apostles , in the Fathers style are Successours of the Apostles , in the same sense , and to the same intent as the Bishop of Rome is by them accounted Successour of Saint Peter ; the Apostolical power , which in extent was universal , being in some sense , in reference to them , not quite extinct , but transmitted by succession ; yet the Bishops of Apostolical Churches did never claim , nor allowedly exercise Apostolical Jurisdiction , beyond their own precincts ; according to those words of St. Hierome , Tell me , what doth Palestine belong to the Bishop of Alexandria ? This sheweth the inconsequence of their discourse ; for in like manner the Pope might be Successour to Saint Peter , and Saint Peter's universal power might be successive , yet the Pope have no singular claim thereto , beyond the bounds of his particular Church . 5. So again , for instance , Saint James ( whom the Roman Church , in her Liturgies , doth avow for an Apostle , ) was Bishop of Jerusalem more unquestionably , than Saint Peter was Bishop of Rome ; Jerusalem also was the root , and the mother of all Churches , ( as the Fathers of the Second General Synod , in their Letter to Pope Damasus himself and the Occidental Bishops did call it , forgetting the singular pretence of Rome to that Title . ) Yet the Bishops of Jerusalem , Successours of Saint James , did not thence claim I know not what kind of extensive Jurisdiction ; yea notwithstanding their succession they did not so much as obtain a metropolitical Authority in Palestine , which did belong to Caesarea ( having been assigned thereto , in conformity to the Civil Government ) and was by special provision reserved thereto in the Synod of Nice ; whence St. Jerome did not stick to affirm , that the Bishop of Jerusalem was subject to the Bishop of Caesarea ; for speaking to John Bishop of Jerusalem , who for compurgation of himself from errours imputed to him had appealed to Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria , he saith , Thou hadst rather cause molestation to ears possessed , than render honour to thy Metropolitan , that is , to the Bishop of Caesarea . By which instance we may discern , what little consideration sometimes was had of personal or topical succession to the Apostles , in determining the extent of Jurisdiction , and why should the Roman Bishop upon that score pretend more validly , than others ? 6. Saint Peter probably e'er that he came at Rome did found divers other Churches , whereof he was paramount Bishop , or did retain a special superintendency over them ; particularly Antioch was anciently called his See , and he is acknowledged to have sate there seven years , before he was Bishop of Rome . Why therefore may not the Bishop of Antioch pretend to succeed Saint Peter in his universal Pastourship as well as his younger brother of Rome ? why should Evodius ordained by Saint Peter at Antioch , yield to Clemens afterward by him ordained at Rome ? Antioch was the first-born of Gentile Churches , where the name of Christians was first heard ; Antioch was ( as the Constantinopolitan Fathers called it ) the most ancient and truly Apostolical Church . Antioch by virtue of Saint Peter's sitting there , or peculiar relation to it , was ( according to their own conceits ) the principal See. Why therefore should Saint Peter be so unkind to it , as not onely to relinquish it , but to debase it ; not onely transferring his See from it , but devesting it of the privilege , which it had got ? Why should he prefer before it the City of Rome , the mystical Babylon , the mother of abominations of the earth , the Throne of Satan's Empire , the place which did then most persecute the Christian Faith , and was drunk with the bloud of the Saints ? 7. The ground of this preference was , say they , Saint Peter's Will ; and they have reason to say so , for otherwise if Saint Peter had died intestate , the Elder Son of Antioch would have had best right to all his goods and dignities . But how doth that Will appear ? in what Tables was it written ? in what Registers is it extant ? in whose presence did he nuncupate it ? it is no-where to be seen or heard of . Neither do they otherwise know of it , than by reasoning it out ; and in effect they say onely that it was fit he should will it , but they may be mistaken in their divinations ; and perhaps notwithstanding them Saint Peter might will as well to his former See of Antioch , as to his latter of Rome . 8. Indeed Bellarmine sometimes positively and briskly enough doth affirm , that God did command Saint Peter to fix his See at Rome ; but his proofs of it are so ridiculously fond and weak , that I grudge the trouble of reciting them ; and he himself sufficiently confuteth them , by saying other-where , It is not unprobable , that our Lord gave an express command , that Peter should so fix his See at Rome , that the Bishop of Rome should absolutely succeed him . He saith it is not improbable ; if it be no more than so , it is uncertain ; it may be a mere conjecture or a dream . It is much more not-unprobable that if God had commanded it , there would have been some assurance of a command so very important . 9. Antioch hath at least a fair plea for a share in Saint Peter's Prerogatives ; for it did ever hold the repute of an Apostolical Church , and upon that score some deference was paid to it ; why so , if Saint Peter did carry his See with all its Prerogatives to another place ? But if he carried with him onely part of his Prerogative , leaving some part behind at Antioch , how much then I pray did he leave there ? why did he divide unequally , or leave less than half ? if perchance he did leave half , the Bishop of Antioch is equal to him of Rome . 10. Other persons also may be found , who according to equal judgment might have a better title to the succession of Peter in his Universal Authority than the Pope ; having a nearer relation to him than he , ( although his Successour in one charge ) or upon other equitable grounds . For instance , Saint John , or any other Apostle , who did survive Saint Peter ; for if Saint Peter was the Father of Christians , ( which Title yet our Saviour forbiddeth any one to assume ) Saint John might well claim to be his eldest Son ; and it had been a very hard case for him to have been postponed in the succession ; it had been a derogation to our Lord 's own choice , a neglect of his special affection , a disparagement of the Apostolical Office for him to be subjected to any other ; neither could any other pretend to the like gifts for management of that great charge . 11. The Bishop of Jerusalem might with much reason have put in his claim thereto , as being Successour of our Lord himself , who unquestionably was the High-priest of our Profession , and Archbishop of all our Souls ; whose See was the Mother of all Churches ; wherein St. Peter himself did at first reside , exercising his Vicarship : If our Lord , upon special accounts out of course had put the Sovereignty into Saint Peter's hands , yet after his decease it might be fit , that it should return into its proper chanel . This may seem to have been the judgment of the times , when the Authour of the Apostolical Constitutions did write , who reporteth the Apostles to have ordered Prayers to be made first for James , then for Clement , then for Evodius . 12. Equity would rather have required , that one should by common consent and election of the whole Church be placed in Saint Peter's room , than that the Bishop of Rome , by election of a few Persons there , should succeed into it . As the whole body of Pastours was highly concerned in that Succession , so it was reasonable that all of them should concur in designation of a Person thereto ; it is not reasonable , to suppose , that either God would institute , or Saint Peter by will should devise a course of proceeding in such a case , so unequal and unsatisfactory . If therefore the Church considering this equity of the case , together with the expediency of affairs in relation to its good , should undertake to chuse for its self another Monarch , ( the Bishop of another See , who should seem fitter for the place ) to succeed into the Prerogatives of Saint Peter , that Person would have a fairer title to that Office than the Pope ; for such a Person would have a real title , grounded on some reason of the case ; whenas the Pope's pretence doth onely stand upon a positive Institution , whereof he cannot exhibit any Certificate : This was the mind of a great man among themselves ; who saith , that if possibly the Bishop of Triers should be chosen for Head of the Church . For the Church has free power to provide its self a Head. Bellarmine himself confesseth , that if Saint Peter ( as he might have done if he had pleased ) should have chosen no particular See , as he did not for the first five years , then after Peter's death , neither the Bishop of Rome , nor of Antioch had succeeded , but he whom the Church should have chosen for it self . Now if the Church upon that supposition would have had such a right , it is not probable , that Saint Peter by his fact would have deprived it thereof , or willingly done any thing in prejudice to it ; there being apparently so much equity , that the Church should have a stroke in designation of its Pastour . In ancient times there was not any small Church , which had not a suffrage in the choice of its Pastour ; and was it fitting that all the Church should have one imposed on it without its consent ? If we consider the manner in ancient time of electing and constituting the Roman Bishop , we may thence discern not onely the improbability , but iniquity of this pretence : how was he then chosen ? was it by a General Synod of Bishops , or by Delegates from all parts of Christendom , whereby the common interest in him might appear ; and whereby the World might be satisfied that one was elected fit for that high Office ? No ; he was chosen , as usually then other particular Bishops were , by the Clergy and People of Rome ; none of the World being conscious of the proceeding , or bearing any share therein . Now , was it equal that such a power of imposing a Sovereign on all the grave Bishops , and on all the good people of the Christian world , should be granted to one City ? Was it fitting , that such a charge , importing advancement above all Pastours , and being entrusted with the welfare of all Souls in Christendom , should be the result of an election liable to so many defects and corruptions ? which assuredly often , if not almost constantly , would be procured by ambition , bribery or partiality , would be managed by popular faction and tumults . It was observed generally of such Elections by Nazianzene ; that Prelacies were not rather by vertue than by naughtiness ; and that Episcopal Thrones did not rather belong to the more worthy , than to the more powerfull . And declaring his mind or wish that Elections of Bishops should rest onely or chiefly in the best men ; not in the wealthiest and mightiest ; or in the impetuousness and unreasonableness of the people , and among them in those who are most easily bought and bribed ; whereby he intimateth the common practice , and subjoineth ; but now I can hardly avoid thinking , that the popular ( or civil ) governances are better ordered than ours , which are reputed to have divine grace attending them . And that the Roman Elections in that time were come into that course , we may see by the relation and reflexions of an honest Pagan Historian concerning the Election of Pope Damasus ( contemporary of Gregory Nazianz. ) Damasus ( saith he ) and Vrsinus , above humane measure burning with desire to snatch the Episcopal See , did with divided parties most fiercely conflict ; in which conflict upon one day in the very Church 130 persons were slain ; so did that great Pope get into the Chair ; thus ( as the Historian reflecteth ) the wealth and pomp of the place naturally did provoke ambition by all means to seek it , and did cause fierce contentions to arise in the choice ; whence commonly , wise and modest persons being excluded from any capacity thereof , any ambitious and cunning man , who had the art or the luck to please the multitude would by violence obtain it ; which was a goodly way of constituting a Sovereign to the Church . Thus it went within three ages after our Lord ; and afterwards in the declensions of Christian simplicity and integrity matters were not like to be mended ; but did indeed rather grow worse ; as beside the reports and complaints of Historians , how that commonly by ambitious prensations , by Simoniacal corruptions , by political bandyings , by popular factions , by all kinds of sinister ways , men crept into the place , doth appear by those many dismal Schisms , which gave the Church many pretended Heads , but not one certain one : as also by the result of them , being the choice of persons very unworthy and horribly flagitious . If it be said , that the Election of a Pope in old times was wont to be approved by the consent of all Bishops in the world , according to the testimony of St. Cyprian , who saith of Cornelius , that he was known by the testimony of his fellow-Bishops whose whole number through all the world did with peacefull unanimity consent . I answer , that this consent was not in the Election , or antecedently to it ; that it was onely by Letters or messages declaring the Election , according to that of St. Cyprian ; that it was not any-wise peculiar to the Roman Bishop , but such as was yielded to all Catholick Bishops , each of whom was to be approved , as St. Cyprian saith , by the testimony and judgment of his Collegues ; that it was in order onely to the maintaining fraternal communion and correspondence , signifying that such a Bishop was duly elected by his Clergy and People , was rightly ordained by his neighbour Bishops , did profess the Catholick Faith , and was therefore qualified for communion with his Brethren : such a consent to the Election of any Bishop of old was given , ( especially upon occasion , and when any question concerning the right of a Bishop did intervene ) whereof now in the Election of a Pope no footstep doth remain . We may also note , that the Election of Cornelius being contested , he did more solemnly acquaint all the Bishops of the world with his case , and so did obtain their approbation , in a way more than ordinary . 13. If God had designed this derivation of Universal Sovereignty , it is probable , that he would have prescribed some certain , standing , immutable way of Election ; and imparted the right to certain Persons , and not left it at such uncertainty to the chances of time , so that the manner of Election hath often changed , and the power of it tossed into divers hands . And though in several times there have been observed several ways as to the Election of the Roman Pontifs , according as the necessity and expediency of the Church required . Of old it was ( as other Elections ) managed by nomination of the Clergy , and suffrage of the People . Afterward the Emperours did assume to themselves the nomination , or approbation of them . For then nothing was done by the Clergy in the choice of the Pope , unless the Emperour had approv'd his Election . But he , seeing the Prince's consent was required , sent Messengers with Letters , to intreat Mauritius , that he would not suffer the Election made by the Clergy and People of Rome in that case to be valid . Leo VIII . being tired out with the inconstancy of the Romans , transferred the whole power and authority of chusing the Pope from the Clergy and People of Rome , to the Emperour . At some times the Clergy had no hand in the Election ; but Popes were intruded by powerfull Men or Women at their pleasure . Afterwards the Cardinals ( that is , some of the chief Roman Clergy ) did appropriate the Election to themselves ; by the Decree of Pope Nicholas II. in his Lateran Synod . Sometimes ( out of course ) general Synods did assume the Choice to themselves : as at Constance , Pisa , and Basil. 14. From the Premisses to conclude the Pope's Title to Saint Peter's Authority , it is requisite to shew the Power demised by him to be according to God's institution and intent , immutable and indefectible ; for Power built upon the like , but far more certain principles hath in course of times , and by worldly changes been quite lost , or conveyed into other Chanels , than those , wherein it was first put ; and that irrecoverably , so that it cannot any-wise be retrieved , or reduced into the first order . For instance , Adam was by God constituted Universal Sovereign of mankind ; and into that Power his eldest Son of right did succeed ; and so it of right should have been continually propagated . Yet soon did that Power fail , or was diverted into other courses ; the world being cantonized into several Dominions ; so that the Heir at Law among all the descendents of Adam cannot so easily be found , as a Needle in a bottle of Hay ; he probably is a Subject , and perhaps is a Peasant . So might Saint Peter be Monarch of the Church , and the Pope might succeed him , yet by revolutions of things , by several defaults and incapacities in himself , by divers obstructions incident , by forfeiture upon encroaching on other mens rights , according to that Maxime of a great Pope , He loseth his own , who coveteth more than his due , his Power might be clipped , might be transplanted , might utterly decay and fail ; to such fatalities other Powers are subject ; nor can that of the Pope be exempt from them , as otherwhere we shall more largely declare . 15. Indeed that God did intend his Church should perpetually subsist united in any one political frame of Government , is a principle , which they do assume , and build upon , but can no-wise prove . Nor indeed is it true . For , If the Unity of the Church designed and instituted by God were onely an Unity of Faith , of Charity , of Peace , of fraternal Communion and Correspondence between particular Societies and Pastours , then in vain it is to seek for the Subject and Seat of Universal Jurisdiction ; now that God did not intend any other Unity , than such as those specified , we have good reason to judge , and shall we hope otherwhere sufficiently prove . 16. We may consider , that really the Sovereign Power ( such as it is pretended ) hath often failed , there having been for long spaces of time no Roman Bishops at all , upon several accounts ; which is a sign that the Church may subsist without it . As , 1. When Rome was desolated by the Goths , Vandals and Lombards . 2. In times , when the Romans would not suffer Popes to live with them . 3. In case of discontinuance from Rome , when the Popes ( so calling themselves ) did for above seventy years abide in France ; when they indeed , not being chosen by the Roman People , nor exercising Pastoral care over them , were onely titular , not real Bishops of Rome ; ( They were Popes of Avignion , not of Rome ; and Successours of God knows who , not of Saint Peter ) no more than one continually living in England can be Bishop of Jerusalem . 4. In times of many long Schisms ( 22 Schisms ) when either there was no true Pope , or which in effect was the same , no one certain one . 5. When Popes were intruded by violence , whom Baronius himself positively affirmeth to have been no Popes : how then could a Succession of true Popes be continued from them , by the Clergy , which they in virtue of their Papal Authority did pretend to create ? 6. When Elections had a flaw in them , were uncanonical and so null . 7. When Popes were Simoniacally chosen ; who by their own Rules and Laws are no true Popes ; being Hereticks , Heresiarchs . The which was done for long courses of time very commonly , and in a manner constantly . 8. When Popes have been deposed ; ( as some by the Emperours , others by General Councils ) in which case , according to Papal Principles , the Successours were illegal ; for the Pope being Sovereign , he could not be judged or deposed ; and his Successour is an Usurper . 9. When Popes were Heretical , that is ( say they ) no Popes . 10. When Atheists , Sorcerers , — Elections in some of these cases being null , and therefore the Acts consequent to them invalid , there is probably a defailance of right continued to posterity . And probably therefore there is now no true Pope . For ( upon violent intrusion , or Simoniacal choice , or any usurpation ) the Cardinals , Bishops , &c. which the Pope createth are not truly such ; and consequently their Votes not good in the choice of another Pope ; and so successively . These Considerations may suffice to declare the inconsequence of their Discourses , even admitting their Assertions , which yet are so false , or so apparently uncertain . I shall in the next place level some Arguments directly against their main Conclusion it self . I. My First Argument against this pretence shall be , that it is destitute of any good warrant , either from Divine or Humane testimony ; and so is groundless . As will appear by the following Considerations . I. If God had designed the Bishop of Rome to be for the perpetual course of times Sovereign Monarch of his Church , it may reasonably be supposed , that he would expresly have declared his mind in the case ; it being a point of greatest importance of all that concern the administration of his Kingdom in the World. Princes do not use to send their Vice Roys unfurnished with Patents clearly signifying their Commission , that no man , out of ignorance or doubt concerning that point , excusably may refuse compliance ; And in all equity promulgation is requisite to the establishment of any Law , or exacting obedience . But in all the Pandects of Divine Revelation the Bishop of Rome is not so much as once mentioned , either by name , or by character , or by probable intimation ; they cannot hook him in otherwise , than by streining hard and framing a long Chain of Consequences ; each of which is too subtile for to constrain any man's persuasion : They have indeed found the Pope in the first Chapter of Genesis ; for , ( if we believe Pope Innocent III. ) he is one of the two great Luminaries there ; and he is as plainly there , as any where else in the Bible . Wherefore if upon this account we should reject this pretence , we might doe it justly ; and for so doing we have the allowance of the ancient Fathers ; for they did not hold any man obliged to admit any point of Doctrine , or rule of Manners which is not in express words , or in terms equivalent contained in Holy Scripture ; or which at least might not thence be deduced by clear and certain inference ; this their manner of disputing with Hereticks and heterodox People doth shew ; this appeareth by their way of defining and setling Doctrines of Faith ; this they often do avow in plain words applicable to our case ; for , If ( saith St. Austin ) about Christ , or about his Church , or about any other thing , which concerneth our Faith and Life , I will not say We , who are no-wise comparable to him , who said Although we ; but even as he going on did add , If an Angel from Heaven should tell you beside what you have received in the Legal and Evangelical Scriptures , let him be anathema ; in which words we have St. Austin's warrant not onely to refuse , but to detest this Doctrine , which being nowhere extant in Law or Gospel , is yet obtruded on us as nearly relating both to Christ and his Church ; as greatly concerning both our Faith and Practice . 2. To enforce this Argument , we may consider , that the Evangelists do speak about the propagation , settlement , and continuance of our Lord's Kingdom ; that the Apostles do often treat about the state of the Church , and its edification , order , peace , unity ; about the distinction of its Officers and Members , about the qualifications , duties , graces , privileges of Spiritual Governours and Guides ; about prevention and remedy of Heresies , Schisms , Disorders ; upon any of which occasions how is it possible that the mention of such a Spiritual Monarch ( who was to have a main influence on each of those particulars ) should wholly escape them , if they had known such an one instituted by God ? In the Levitical Law all things concerning the High-Priest ; not onely his Designation , Succession , Consecration , Duty , Power , Maintenance , Privileges ; but even his Garments , Marriage , Mourning , &c. are punctually determined and described ; and is it not wonderfull that in the many descriptions of the New-Law , no mention should be made concerning any Duty , or Privilege of its High-Priest ? whereby he might be directed in the administration of his Office , and know what observance to require ? 3. Whereas also the Scripture doth inculcate duties of all sorts , and doth not forget frequently to press duties of respect and obedience toward particular Governours of the Church ; is it not strange that it never should bestow one precept , whereby we might be instructed and admonished to pay our duty to the Universal Pastour ? especially considering , that God who directed the Pens of the Apostles , and who intended that their Writings should continue for the perpetual instruction of Christians , did foresee , how requisite such a precept would be to secure that duty ; for if but one such precept did appear , it would doe the business , and void all contestation about it . 4. They who so carefully do exhort to honour and obey the temporal Sovereignty , how come they so wholly to wave urging the no less needfull obligations to obey the Spiritual Monarch ? while they are so mindfull of the Emperour , why are they so neglectfull of the Pope ? insomuch , that divers Popes afterward , to ground and urge obedience to them , are fain to borrow those precepts , which command obedience to Princes , accommodating them by analogy and inference to themselves ? 5. Particularly Saint Peter , one would think , who doth so earnestly injoin to obey the King as Supreme , and to honour him , should not have been unmindfull of his Successours ; or quite have forborn to warn Christians of the respect due to them : surely the Popes afterward do not follow him in this reservedness ; for in their Decretal Epistles they urge nothing so much as obedience to the Apostolical See. 6. One might have expected something of that nature from St. Paul himself , who did write so largely to the Romans , and so often from Rome ; that at least some word , or some intimation should have dropped from him concerning these huge Rights and Privileges of this See , and of the regard due to it . Particularly then , when he professedly doth enumerate the Offices , instituted by God , for standing use and perpetual duration ; for the perfecting of the Saints , for the work of the Ministery , for the edifying of the Body of Christ ; till we all come in the Vnity of Faith , &c. He commendeth them for their Faith , which was spoken of through the whole world ; yet giveth them no advantage above others ; as St. Chrysostome observeth on those words ; for obedience to the Faith among all Nations , among whom also are ye ; this ( saith St. Chrysostome ) he saith to depress their conceit , to void their haughtiness of mind , and to teach them ( to deem others equal in Dignity with them . ) When He writeth to that Church ( * which was some time after Saint Peter had setled the Popedom ) he doth onely style them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( called Saints ) and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( beloved of God ) which are common adjuncts of all Christians ; He saith their Faith was spoken of generally , but of the fame of their Authority being so spread he taketh no notice ; that their obedience had come abroad to all men , but their commands had not ( it seemeth ) come anywhere . He wrote divers Epistles from Rome , wherein he resolveth many cases debated , yet never doth urge the Authority of the Roman Church for any point , which now is so ponderous an Argument . 7. But however seeing the Scripture is so strangely reserved , how cometh it to pass that Tradition is also so defective , and staunch in so grand a case ? We have in divers of the Fathers , ( particularly in Tertullian , in St. Basil , in St. Hierome ) Catalogues of Traditional Doctrines and Observances , which they recite to assert Tradition in some cases supplemental to Scripture ; in which their purpose did require , that they should set down those of principal moment ; and they are so punctual as to insert many of small consideration ; how then came they to neglect this , concerning the Papal Authority over the whole Church , which had been most pertinent to their design , and in consequence did vastly surpass all the rest , which they do name ? 8. The designation of the Roman Bishop by succession to obtain so high a degree in the Church being above all others a most remarkable and noble piece of History , which it had been a horrible fault in an Ecclesiastical History to slip over , without carefull reporting , and reflecting upon it ; yet Eusebius that most diligent Compiler of all passages relating to the original Constitution of the Church , and to all transactions therein , hath not ●ne word about it ; who yet studiously doth report the Successions of the Roman Bishops , and all the notable occurrences he knew concerning them , with favourable advantage . 9. Whereas this Doctrine is pretended to be a Point of Faith , of vast consequence to the subsistence of the Church and to the Salvation of men , it is somewhat strange , that it should not be inserted into any one ancient Summary of things to be believed ( of which Summaries divers remain , some composed by publick consent , others by persons of Eminency in the Church ) nor by fair and forcible consequence should be deducible from any Article in them ; especially considering that such Summaries were framed upon occasion of Heresies springing up , which disregarded the Pope's Authority , and which by asserting it were plainly confuted . We are therefore beholden to Pope Innocent III. and his Laterane Synod for first Synodically defining this Point , together with other Points no less new and unheard of before . The Creed of Pope Pius IV. formed the other day , is the first , as I take it , which did contain this Article of Faith. 10. It is much that this point of Faith should not be delivered in any of those ancient Expositions of the Creed ( made by St. Austin , Ruffin , &c. ) which enlarge it to necessary points of Doctrine , connected with the Articles therein , especially with that of the Catholick Church , to which the Pope's Authority hath so close a connexion ; that it should not be touched in the Catechetical Discourses of Cyril , Ambrose , &c. that in the Systemes of Divinity composed by Saint Austin , Lac●antius , &c. it should not be treated on : The world is now changed ; for the Catechism of Trent doth not overlook so material a Point ; and it would pass for a lame Body of Theology , which should omit to treat on this Subject . 11. It is more wonderfull , that this Point should never be defined , in downright and full terms , by any ancient Synod ; it being so notoriously in those old times opposed by divers , who dissented in opinion , and discorded in practice from the Pope ; it being also a Point of that consequence , that such a solemn declaration of it would have much conduced to the ruine of all particular Errours and Schisms , which were maintained then in opposition to the Church . 12. Indeed had this Point been allowed by the main Body of Orthodox Bishops , the Pope could not have been so drowsie or stupid , as not to have solicited for such a definition thereof ; nor would the Bishops have been backward in compliance thereto ; it being , in our adversaries conceit , so compendious and effectual a way of suppressing all Heresies , Schisms and Disorders ; ( although indeed later Experience hath shewed it no less available to stifle Truth , Justice and Piety : ) The Popes after Luther were better advised , and so were the Bishops adhering to his Opinions . 13. Whereas also it is most apparent , that many persons disclaimed this Authority , not regarding either the Doctrines or Decrees of the Popes ; it is wonderfull , that such men should not be reckoned in the large Catalogues of Hereticks ; wherein Errours of less obvious consideration , and of far less importance did place men ; If Epiphanius , Theodoret , Leontius , &c. were so negligent or unconcerned , yet St. Austin , Philastrius , — Western men , should not have overlooked this sort of desperate Hereticks ; Aerius for questioning the dignity of Bishops is set among the Hereticks , but who got that name for disavowing the Pope's Supremacy , among the many who did it ? ( It is but lately , that such as we have been thrust in among Hereticks . ) 14. Whereas no Point avowed by Christians could be so apt to raise offence and jealousie in Pagans against our Religion as this , which setteth up a Power of so vast extent , and huge influence ; whereas no novelty could be more surprizing or startling , than the Erection of an Universal Empire over the Consciences and religious Practices of men ; whereas also this Doctrine could not but be very conspicuous and glaring in ordinary practice ; it is prodigious , that all Pagans should not loudly exclaim against it . It is strange , that Pagan Historians ( such as Marcellinus , who often speaketh of Popes , and blameth them for their luxurious way of living , and pompous garb : as Zozimus , who bore a great spight at Christianity ; as all the Writers of the Imperial History before Constantine ) should not report it , as a very strange pretence newly started up . It is wonderfull , that the eager Adversaries of our Religion ( such as Celsus , Porphyrie , Hierocles , Julian himself ) should not particularly level their Discourse against it , as a most scandalous position and dangerous pretence , threatning the Government of the Empire . It is admirable , that the Emperours themselves , enslamed with emulation and suspicion of such an Authority ( the which hath been so terrible even to Christian Princes ) should not in their Edicts expresly decry and impugn it ; that indeed every one of them should not with extremest violence implacably strive to extirpate it . In consequence of these things it may also seem strange , that none of the Advocates of our Faith ( Justin , Origen , Tertullian , Arnobius , Cyril , Austin ) should be put to defend it , or so much as forced to mention it , in their elaborate Apologies for the Doctrines and Practices , which were reprehended by any sort of Adversaries thereto . We may add , that divers of them in their Apologies and representations concerning Christianity would have appeared not to deal fairly , or to have been very inconsiderate ; when they profess for their common belief assertions repugnant to that Doctrine ; as when Tertullian saith , ‖ We reverence the Emperour as a man second to God , and less onely than God ; when * Optatus affirmeth , that above the Emperour there is none beside God who made the Emperour ; and , that † Donatus by extolling himself ( as some now do ) above the Emperour , did in so doing as it were exceed the bounds of men , that he did esteem himself as God , not as a man. When St. Chrysostome asserteth , the Emperour to be the crown and head of all men upon earth ; and saith , that even Apostles , Evangelists , Prophets , any men whoever are to be subject to the temporal Powers ; when † St. Cyril calleth the Emperour the Supreme top of glory among men , elevated above all others by incomparable differences ; &c. When even Popes talk at this rate ; as Pope ‖ Gregory I. calling the Emperour his Lord , and Lord of all , telling the Emperour , that his Competitour , by assuming the title of Universal Bishop did set himself above the honour of his Imperial Majesty ; which he supposeth a piece of great absurdity and arrogance ; and even Pope * Gregory II. doth call that Emperour ( against whom he afterward rebelled ) the Head of Christians . Whereas indeed if the Pope be Monarch of the Church , endowed with the Regalities which they now ascribe to him , it is plain enough that he is not inferiour to any man living , in real power and dignity : wherefore the modern Doctours of Rome are far more sincere or considerate in their Heraldry , than were those old Fathers of Christendom ; who now stick not down-rightly to prefer the Pope before all Princes of the World ; not onely in Doctrine and Notion , but in the Sacred Offices of the Church ; for in the very Canon of their Mass , the Pope ( together with the Bishop of the Diocese , one of his Ministers ) is set before all Christian Princes ; every Christian Subject being thereby taught to deem the Pope superiour to his Prince : * Now we must believe ( for one Pope hath written it , another hath put it in his Decretals , and it is current Law ) that the Papal Authority doth no less surpass the Royal , than the Sun doth outshine the Moon . Now it is abundantly declared by Papal definition , as a point necessary to Salvation , that every humane creature ( neither King , nor Kesar excepted ) is subject to the Roman High-priest . Now the mystery is discovered , why Popes , when summoned by Emperours , declined to go in Person to General Synods ; because it was not tolerable , that the Emperour ( who sometime would be present in Synods ) should sit above the Pope ; as in the pride of his heart he might perhaps offer to do . ( I cannot forbear to note what an ill conceit Bellarmine had of Leo I. and other Popes , that they did forbear coming at Synods out of this villainous pride and haughtiness . ) 15. One would admire , that Constantine , if he had smelt this Doctrine , or any thing like it in Christianity , should be so ready to embrace it ; or that so many Emperours should in those times do so ; some Princes then probably being jealous of their honour , and unwilling to admit any Superiour to them . It is at least much , that Emperours should with so much indulgence foster and cherish Popes , being their so dangerous rivals for dignity ; and that it should be true , which Pope Nicholas doth affirm ; that the Emperours had extolled the Roman See with divers privileges , had enriched it with gifts , had enlarged it with benefits ; had done I know not how many things more for it : surely they were bewitched thus to advance their concurrent Competitour for Honour and Power ; one who pretended to be a better man than themselves . Bellarmine ( in his Apology against King James ) saith , that the Pope was ( vellet , nollet ) constrained to be subject to the Emperours , because his Power was not known to them ; it was well it was not : but how could it be concealed from them , if it were a Doctrine commonly avowed by Christians ? it is hard keeping so practical a Doctrine from breaking forth into light . But to leave this consideration : Farthermore , We have divers ancient Writings , the special nature , matter , scope whereof did require , or greatly invite giving attestation to this Power , if such an one had been known and allowed in those times ; which yet do afford no countenance , but rather much prejudice thereto . 16. The Apostolical Canons , and the Constitutions of Clement , which describe the state of the Church , with its Laws , Customs and Practices current in the times of those who compiled them ( which times are not certain , but ancient , and the less ancient the more it is to our purpose ) wherein especially the Ranks , Duties and Privileges of all Ecclesiastical Persons are declared , or prescribed , do not yet touch the Prerogatives of this Universal Head , or the special respects due to him , nor mention any Laws or Constitutions framed by him : Which is no less strange , than that there should be a Body of Laws , or description of the state of any Kingdom , wherein nothing should be said concerning the King , or the Royal Authority : It is not so in our modern Canon-law , wherein the Pope doth make utramque paginam ; we reade little beside his Authority , and Decrees made by it . The Apostolical Canons particularly do prescribe , that the Bishops of each Nation should know him that is first among them , and should esteem him the Head , and should doe nothing considerable ( or extraordinary ) without his advice ; as also that each one ( of those Head-bishops ) should onely meddle with those affairs , which concerned his own precinct , and the places under it : also , that no such Primate should doe any thing without the opinion of all ; that so there may be concord : Now what place could be more opportune to mention the Pope's Sovereign Power ? how could the Canonist without strange neglect pass it over ? doth he not indeed exclude it , assigning the Supreme disposal ( without farther resort ) of all things to the arbitration of the whole body of Pastours , and placing the maintenance of concord in that course ? 17. So also the Old Writer , under the name of Dionysius the Areopagite , treating in several places about the degrees of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy , was monstrously overseen in omitting the Sovereign thereof : In the fifth Chapter of his Ecclesiastical Hierarchy he professeth carefully to speak of those Orders , but hath not a word of this supereminent rank , but averreth Episcopacy to be the first and highest of divine Orders , in which the Hierarchy is consummated : and in his Epistle to Demophilus there is a remarkable place , wherein he could hardly have avoided touching the Pope , had there been then one in such vogue as now : for advising that Monk to gentleness and observance toward his Superiours , he thus speaketh : Let passion and reason be governed by you ; but you by the holy Deacons , and these by the Priests , and the Priests by the Bishops , and the Bishops by the Apostles , or by their Successours ; ( that is , saith Maximus , those which we now call Patriarchs ) and if perhaps any one of them shall fail of his duty , let him be corrected by those holy persons , who are co-ordinate to him ; why not in this case , let him be corrected by the Pope , his Superiour ? but he knew none of an Order superiour to the Apostles Successours . 18. Likewise , Ignatius in many Epistles frequently describeth the several Ranks of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy , extolleth their Dignity and Authority to the highest pitch , mightily urgeth the respect due to them , yet never doth he so much as mention or touch this Sovereign degree , wherein the Majesty of the Clergy did chiefly shine . In his very Epistle to the Romans he doth not yield any deference to their Bishop , nor indeed doth so much as take notice of him ; is it not strange he should so little mind the Sovereign of the Church ? or was it , for a sly reason , because being Bishop of Antioch he had a pique to his brother Jacob , who had supplanted him and got away his birthright ? The counterfeiter therefore of Ignatius did well personate him , when he saith , that in the Church there is nothing greater than a Bishop ; and that a Bishop is beyond all rule and authority ; for in the time of Ignatius there was no domineering Pope over all Bishops . 19. We have some Letters of Popes , ( though not many ; for Popes were then not very scribacious , or not so pragmatical ; whence to supply that defect , lest Popes should seem not able to write , or to have slept almost 400 years , they have forged divers for them , and those so wise ones , that we who love the memory of those good Popes , disdain to acknowledge them Authours of such idle stuff ; we have yet some Letters of , ) and to Popes , to and from divers eminent Persons in the Church , wherein the former do not assume , nor the latter ascribe any such power ; the Popes do not express themselves like Sovereigns , nor the Bishops address themselves like Subjects ; but they treat one another in a familiar way like brethren and equals : this is so true , that it is a good mark of a spurious Epistle ( whereof we have good store , devised by colloguing Knaves , and fathered on the first Popes ) when any of them talketh in an imperious strain , or arrogateth such a Power to himself . 20. Clemens Bishop of Rome in the Apostolical times unto the Church of Corinth , then engaged in discords and factions , wherein the Clergy was much affronted ( divers Presbyters , who had well and worthily behaved themselves , were ejected from their Office , in a seditious manner ) did write a very large Epistle ; wherein like a good Bishop , and charitable Christian brother he doth earnestly by manifold inducements persuade them to charity and peace ; but no-where doth he speak imperiously like their Prince : In such a case one would think , if ever , for quashing such disorders and quelling so perverse folks , who spurned the Clergy , it had been decent , it had been expedient , to employ his Authority , and to speak like himself , challenging obedience , upon duty to him , and at their peril : How would a modern Pope have ranted in such a case ; how thundring a Bull would he have dispatched against such outragious contemners of the Ecclesiastical Order ? how often would he have spoken of the Apostolick See and its Authority ? we should infallibly have heard him swagger in his wonted style , Whoever shall presume to cross our will , let him know that he shall incur the indignation of Almighty God , and his blessed Apostles Peter and Paul : but our Popes , it seemeth , have more wit , or better mettle than Pope Clement ; that good Pope did not know his own strength , or had not the heart to use it . 21. Among the Epistles of St. Cyprian there are divers Epistles of him to several Popes ( to Cornelius , to Lucius , to Stephanus ) in the which , although written with great kindness and respect , yet no impartial eye can discern any special regard to them , as to his Superiours in Power , or Pastours in Doctrine , or Judges of Practice ; he reporteth matters to them , he conferreth about Points with all freedom ; he speaketh his sense and giveth his advice without any restraint or awe ; he spareth not upon occasion to reprove their practices , and to reject their opinions ; he in his addresses to them and discourses of them styleth them Brethren , and Collegues ; and he continually treateth them as such , upon even terms : When ( saith he to the Clergy of Rome ) dearest Brethren , there was among us an uncertain rumour concerning the decease of the good man my Collegue , Fabianus ; upon which words Rigaltius had cause to remark , How like an equal and fellow-citizen doth the Bishop of Carthage mention the Bishop of Rome , even to the Roman Clergy ? but would not any man now be deemed rude and sawcy , who should talk in that style of the Pope ? Pope Cornelius also to Saint Cyprian hath some Epistles , wherein no glimpse doth appear of any Superiority assumed by him . But of St. Cyprian's judgment and demeanour toward Popes we shall have occasion to speak more largely , in a way more positively opposite to the Roman pretences . Eusebius citeth divers long passages out of an Epistle of Cornelius to Fabius Bishop of Antioch against Novatus ; wherein no mark of this Supremacy doth appear ; although the magnitude and flourishing State of the Roman Church is described , for aggravation of Novatus his Schism , and ambition . Pope Julius hath a notable long Epistle , extant in one of Athanasius's Apologies , unto the Bishops assembled at Antioch ; wherein he had ●he fairest occasion that could be to assert and insist upon this Sovereign Authority , they flatly denying and impugning it ; questioning his proceedings as singular , supposing him subject to the Laws of the Church no less than any other Bishop ; and downrightly affirming each of themselves to be his equal ; about which Point he thought good not to contend with them ; but waving pretences to Superiority , he justifieth his actions by reasons , grounded on the merit of the cause , such as any other Bishop might alledge : But this Epistle I shall have more particular occasion to discuss . Pope Liberius hath an Epistle to St. Athanasius , wherein he not onely ( for his direction and satisfaction ) doth inquire his opinion about the Point ; but professeth , in complement perchance , that he shall obediently follow it ; Write , saith he , whether you do think as we do and just so about the true faith ; that I may be undoubtedly assured about what you think good to command me ; was not that spoken indeed like a courteous Sovereign , and an accomplished Judge in matters of Faith ? The same Pope in the head of the Western , doth write to a knot of Eastern Bishops , whom they call their beloved Brethren and fellow Ministers ; and in a brotherly strain , not like an Emperour . In the time of Damasus , Successour to Liberius , St. Basil hath divers Epistles to the Western Bishops , wherein having represented and bewailed the wretched state of the Eastern Churches , then overborn with Heresies , and unsettled by Factions , he craveth their charity , their prayers , their sympathy , their comfort , their brotherly aid ; by affording to the Orthodox and sound Party the countenance of their Communion , by joining with them in contention for Truth and Peace ; for that the Communion of so great Churches would be of mighty weight to support and strengthen their Cause ; giving credit thereto among the People , and inducing the Emperour to deal fairly with them , in respect to such a multitude of adherents ; especially of those which were at such a distance , and not so immediately subject to the Eastern Emperour ; for , If ( saith he ) very many of you do concur unanimously in the same opinion , it is manifest , that the multitude of consenters will make the doctrine to be received without contradiction ; and , I know ( saith he again , writing to Athanasius about these matters ) but one way of redress to our Churches , the conspiring with us of the Western Bishops ; the which being obtained , would probably yield some advantage to the publick , the secular power revering the credibility of the multitude , and the people all about following them without repugnance : and , You ( saith he to the Western Bishops ) the farther you dwell from them , the more credible you will be to the people . This indeed was according to the ancient Rule and Practice in such cases , that any Church being oppressed with Errour , or distracted with Contentions , should from the Bishops of other Churches , receive aid to the removal of those inconveniences . That it was the Rule doth appear from what we have before spoken ; and of the Practice there be many instances ; for so did St. Cyprian send two of his Clergy to Rome to compose the Schism there , moved by Novatian against Cornelius ; * so was St. Chrysostome called to Ephesus ( although out of his Jurisdiction ) to settle things there ; so ( to omit divers instances occurring in History ) St. Basil himself was called by the Church of Iconium to visit it , and to give it a Bishop ; although it did not belong to his ordinary inspection ; and he doth tell the Bishops of the † Coasts , that they should have done well in sending some to visit and assist his Churches in their distresses . But now how , I pray , cometh it to pass , that in such a case he should not have a special recourse to the Pope ? but in so many addresses should onely wrap him up in a community ? why should he not humbly petition him to exert his Sovereign Authority for the relief of the Eastern Churches , laying his charge , and inflicting censures on the dissenters ? why should he lay all the stress of his hopes on the consent of the Western Bishops ? why doth he not say a word of the dominion resident in them over all the Church ? these things are unconceivable , if he did take the Pope to be the man our adversaries say he is . But St. Basil had other notions ; for indeed , being so wise and good a man , if he had taken the Pope for his Sovereign , he would not have taxed him as he doth , and so complain of him ; when speaking of the Western Bishops ( whereof the Pope was the ringleader , and most concerned ) he hath these words : ( occasioned as I conceive by the Bishop of Rome's rejecting that excellent person , Meletius Bishop of Antioch ; ) What we should write , or how to joyn with those that write , I am in doubt — for I am apt to say that of Diomedes , You ought not to request , for he is a haughty man ; for in truth observance doth render men of proud manners more contemptuous than otherwise they are . For if the Lord be propitious to us , what other addition do we need ? but if the anger of God continue , what help can we have from the Western Superciliousness ? who in truth neither know , nor endure to learn ; but being prepossessed with false suspicions , do now doe those things , which they did before in the cause of Marcellus ; affecting to contend with those , who report the Truth to them ; and establishing Heresie by themselves : would that excellent Person , ( the greatest man of his time in reputation for wisedom and piety ) have thus , unbowelling his mind in an Epistle to a very eminent Bishop , smartly reflected on the qualities and proceedings of the Western Clergy , charging them with pride and haughtiness ? with a suspicious and contentious humour , with incorrigible ignorance , and indisposition to learn ; if he had taken him , who was the leader in all these matters , to have been his Superiour and Sovereign ? would he have added the following words , immediately touching him ; I would not in the common name have written to their ringleader , nothing indeed about Ecclesiastical Affairs , except onely to intimate , that they neither do know the truth of things with us , nor do admit the way by which they may understand it ; but in general about their being bound not to set upon those , who were humbled with afflictions ; nor should judge themselves dignifyed by pride , a sin which alone sufficeth to make one God's enemy : surely this great man knew better what belonged to government and manners , than in such rude terms to accost his Sovereign : nor would he have given him that character , which he doth otherwhere ; where speaking of his Brother St. Gregory Nyssene , he saith he was an unfit Agent to Rome ; because although his address with a sober man would find much reverence and esteem ; yet to a haughty , and reserved man sitting I know not where above , and thence not able to hear those below speaking the truth to him , what profit can there be to the publick from the converse of such a man , whose disposition is averse from illiberal flattery ? But these speeches sute with that conceit , which St. Basil ( as Baronius I know not whence reporteth ) expressed by saying , I hate the pride of that Church ; which humour in them that good man would not be guilty of fostering by too much obsequiousness . St. Chrysostome , having by the practices of envious men combined against him , in a packed assembly of Bishops , upon vain surmises , been sentenced and driven from his See , did thereupon write an Epistle to Pope Innocent I. Bishop of Rome , together with his Brethren the Bishops of Italy ; therein representing his case , complaining of the wrong , vindicating his innocency , displaying the iniquity of the proceedings against him , together with the mischievous consequences of them toward the whole Church , then requiring his succour for redress : yet , ( although the sense of his case , and care of his interest were likely to suggest the greatest deference that could be ) neither the style , which is very respectfull , nor the matter , which is very copious , do imply any acknowledgment of the Pope's Supremacy ; He doth not address to him as to a Governour of all , who could by his Authority command justice to be done , but as to a brother , and a friend of innocence , from whose endeavour he might procure relief ; He had recourse not to his Sovereign power , but to his brotherly love ; He informed his Charity , not appealed to his bar ; He in short did no more than implore his assistence in an Ecclesiastical way ; that he would express his resentment of so irregular dealings , that he would avow communion with him , as with an Orthodox Bishop innocent and abused , that he would procure his cause to be brought to a fair trial in a Synod of Bishops , lawfully called and indifferently affected : Had the good man had any conceit of the Pope's Supremacy , he would , one would think , have framed his address in other terms , and sued for another course of proceeding in his behalf ; but it is plain enough that he had no such notion of things , nor had any ground for such an one . For indeed Pope Innocent in his answer to him , could doe no more than exhort him to patience ; in another to his Clergy and People could onely comfort them , declare his dislike of the Adversaries proceedings and grounds ; signifie his intentions to procure a general Synod , with hopes of a redress thence ; his Sovereign power , it seems , not availing to any such purposes , But what ( saith he ) can we doe in such cases ? a Synodical cognizance is necessary , which we heretofore did say ought to be called ; the which alone can allay the motions of such tempests . It is true , that the later Popes ( Siricius , Anastasius , Innocent , Zozimus , Bonifacius , Celestinus , &c. ) after the Sardican Council in their Epistles to the Western Bishops , over whom they had encroached , and who were overpowred by them , &c. do speak in somewhat more lofty strain ; but are more modest toward those of the East , who could not bear , &c. 22. Farther ; It is most prodigious that in the disputes managed by the Fathers against Hereticks ( the Gnosticks , Valentinians , Marcionites , Montanists , Manichees , Paulianists , Arians , &c. ) they should not , even in the first place alledge and urge the sentence of the Universal Pastour and Judge , as a most evidently conclusive argument , as the most efficacious and compendious method of convincing and silencing them : Had this point been well proved and pressed , then without any more concertations from Scripture , tradition , reason , all Hereticks had been quite defeated ; and nothing then could more easily have been proved , if it had been true ; when the light of tradition did shine so brightly ; nothing indeed had been to sense more conspicuous , than the continual exercise of such an Authority . We see now among those , who admit such an Authority , how surely when it may be had it is alledged , and what sway it hath , to the determination of any controversie ; and so it would have been then , if it had been then as commonly known and avowed . 23. Whereas divers of the Fathers purposely do treat on methods of confuting Hereticks , it is strange they should be so blind or dull , as not to hit on this most proper and obvious way , of referring debates to the decision of him , to whose Office of Universal Pastour and Judge it did belong : Particularly one would wonder at Vincentius Lirinensis ; that he on set purpose , with great care discoursing about the means of setling points of Faith , and of overthrowing Heresies , should not light upon this notable way , by having recourse to the Pope's Magisterial sentence ; yea , that indeed he should exclude it ; for he ( after most intent study , and diligent inquiry , consulting the best and wisest men ) could find but two ways of doing it ; I ( saith he ) did always and from almost every one receive this answer , that if either I or any other would find out the frauds and avoid the snares of up-start Hereticks , and continue sound and upright in the true Faith , he should guard and strengthen his Faith , God helping him , by these two means , viz. First by the Authority of the Divine Law , and then by the Tradition of the Catholick Church . And again ; We before have said , that this hath always been , and is at present the custome of Catholicks , that they prove their Faith by these two ways , First by Authority of the Divine Canon , then by the Tradition of the Vniversal Church . Is it not strange that he ( especially being a Western man , living in those parts , where the Pope had got much sway , and who doth express great reverence to the Apostolick See ) should omit that way of determining points , which of all , ( according to the modern conceits about the Pope ) is most ready and most sure ? 24. In like manner Tertullian professeth the Catholicks in his time to use such compendious methods of confuting Hereticks : We , ( saith he ) when we would dispatch against Hereticks for the Faith of the Gospel , do commonly use these short ways , which do maintain both the order of times prescribing against the lateness of impostours , and the Authority of the Churches patronizing Apostolical tradition ; * but why did he skip over a more compendious way , than any of those , namely , standing to the judgment of the Roman Bishop ? 25. It is true that both he , and St. Irenaeus before him , disputing against the Hereticks of their times , who had introduced pernicious novelties of their own devising , when they alledge the general consent of Churches ( planted by the Apostles , and propagated by continual successions of Bishops from those whom the Apostles did ordain ) in doctrines and practices opposite to those devices , as a good argument ( and so indeed it then was , next to a demonstration ) against them , do produce the Roman Church , as a principal one among them , upon several obvious accounts ; And this indeed argueth the Roman Church to have been then one competent witness , or credible retainer of tradition ; as also were the other Apostolical Churches , to whose Testimony they likewise appeal ; but what is this to the Roman Bishop's judicial Power in such cases ? why do they not urge that in plain terms ? they would certainly have done so , if they had known it , and thought it of any validity . Do but mark their words , involving the force of their argumentation ; When ( saith Irenaeus ) we do again ( after allegation of Scripture ) appeal to that tradition , which is from the Apostles , which by successions of Presbyters is preserved in the Churches : and , That ( saith Tertullian ) will appear to have been delivered by the Apostles , which hath been kept as holy in the Apostolical Churches : let us see what milk the Corinthians did draw from Paul ; what the Philippians , the Thessalonians , the Ephesians do reade : what also the Romans our nearer neighbours do say , to whom both Peter and Paul did leave the Gospel sealed with their Bloud ; we have also the Churches nursed by John , &c. Again , It is therefore manifest ( saith he , in his Prescriptions against Hereticks ) that every doctrine , which doth conspire with those Apostolical Churches , in which the Faith originally was planted , is to be accounted true ; as undoubtedly holding that , which the Churches did receive from the Apostles , the Apostles from Christ , and Christ from God ; but all other doctrine is to be prejudged false , which doth think against the truth of the Churches , and of the Apostles , and of Christ , and of God : their argumentation then in short is plainly this , that the conspiring of the Churches in doctrines contrary to those , which the Hereticks vented , did irrefragably signifie those doctrines to be Apostolical ; which discourse doth no-wise favour the Roman pretences , but indeed , if we do weigh it , is very prejudicial thereto ; it thereby appearing , that Christian Doctrines then in the canvasing of points and assuring tradition had no peculiar regard to the Roman Churche's testimonies , no deference at all to the Roman Bishop's Authority ; ( not otherwise at least than to the Authority of one single Bishop yielding attestation to tradition . ) 26. It is odd , that even old Popes themselves in elaborate tracts disputing against Hereticks ( as Pope Celestine against Nestorius and Pelagius , Pope Leo against Eutyches — ) do content themselves to urge testimonies of Scripture , and arguments grounded thereon ; not alledging their own definitive Authority , or using this parlous argumentation , I , the Supreme Doctour of the Church and Judge of controversies , do assert thus ; and therefore you are obliged to submit your assent . 27. It is matter of amazement , if the Pope were such as they would have him to be , that in so many bulky Volumes of ancient Fathers , living through many ages after Christ , in those vast treasuries of learning and knowledge , wherein all sorts of truth are displayed , all sorts of duty are pressed ; this momentous point of doctrine and practice should nowhere be expressed in clear and peremptory terms ; ( I speak so , for that by wresting words , by impertinent application , by streining consequences the most ridiculous positions imaginable may be deduced from their Writings . ) It is strange that somewhere or other , at least incidentally , in their Commentaries upon the Scripture , wherein many places concerning the Church and its Hierarchy do invite to speak of the Pope ; in their Treatises about the Priesthood , about the Unity and Peace of the Church , about Heresie and Schism ; in their Epistles concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs ; in their Historical narrations about occurrences in the Church , in their concertations with heterodox adversaries , they should not frequently touch it , they should not sometimes largely dwell upon it . Is it not marvellous , that Origen , St. Hilary , St. Cyril , St. Chrysostome , St. Hierome , St. Austin , in their Commentaries and Tractates upon those places of Scripture [ Tu es Petrus . Pasce oves . ] whereon they now build the Papal Authority , should be so dull and drowsie as not to say a word concerning the Pope ? That St. Austin in his so many elaborate Tractates against the Donatists , ( wherein he discourseth so prolixly about the Church , its Unity , Communion , Discipline ) should never insist upon the duty of Obedience to the Pope , or charge those Schismaticks with their rebellion against him , or alledge his Authority against them ? If we consider that the Pope was Bishop of the Imperial City , the Metropolis of the World ; that he thence was most eminent in rank , did abound in wealth , did live in great splendour and reputation ; had many dependences , and great opportunities to gratify , and relieve many of the Clergy ; that of the Fathers , whose Volumes we have , all well affected towards him , divers were personally obliged to him , for his support in their distress ( as Athanasius , Chrysostome , Theodoret , ) or as to their Patrons and Benefactours ( as St. Hierome : ) divers could not but highly respect him as Patron of the cause wherein they were engaged ( as Basil , Gregory Nazianzene , Hilary , Gregory Nyssene , Ambrose , Austin : ) some were his partizans in a common quarrel ( as Cyril : ) divers of them lived in places and times wherein he had got much sway , ( as all the Western Bishops : ) that he had then improved his Authority much beyond the old limits : that all the Bishops of the Western or Latine Churches had a peculiar dependence on him ( especially after that by advantage of his Station , by favour of the Court , by colour of the Sardican Canons , by voluntary deferences and submissions , by several tricks he had wound himself to meddle in most of their chief Affairs : ) that hence divers Bishops were tempted to admire , to court , to flatter him ; that divers aspiring Popes were apt to encourage the commenders of their Authority which they themselves were apt to magnifie and inculcate ; considering , I say , such things , it is a wonder , that in so many voluminous discourses so little should be said favouring this pretence , so nothing that proveth it , [ so much that crosseth it , so much indeed ( as I hope to shew ) that quite overthroweth it . ] If it be asked how we can prove this ; I answer , that ( beside who carefully peruseth those old Books , will easily see it ) we are beholden to our Adversaries for proving it to us , when they least intended us such a favour ; for that no clear and cogent passages for proof of this pretence can be thence fetched , is sufficiently evident from the very allegations , which after their most diligent raking in old Books they produce ; the which are so few , and fall so very short of their purpose , that without much stretching they signifie nothing . 28. It is monstrous , that in the Code of the Catholick Church ( consisting of the decrees of so many Synods , concerning Ecclesiastical order and discipline ) there should not be one Canon directly declaring his Authority ; nor any mention made of him , except thrice accidentally ; once upon occasion of declaring the Authority of the Alexandrine Bishop , the other upon occasion of assigning to the Bishop of Constantinople the second place of honour , and equal privileges with him . If it be objected , that these discourses are negative , and therefore of small force ; I answer , that therefore they are most proper to assert such a negative proposition ; for how can we otherwise better shew a thing not to be , than by shewing it to have no footstep there , where it is supposed to stand ? how can we more clearly argue a matter of right to want proof , than by declaring it not to be extant in the Laws grounding such right ; not taught by the Masters , who profess to instruct in such things ; not testifyed in records concerning the exercise of it ? such arguments indeed in such cases are not merely negative , but rather privative ; proving things not to be , because not affirmed there , where in reason they ought to be affirmed ; standing therefore upon positive Suppositions , that Holy Scripture , that general tradition are not imperfect and lame toward their design ; that ancient Writers were competently intelligent , faithfull , diligent ; that all of them could not conspire in perpetual silence about things , of which they had often fair occasion , and great reason to speak : In fine , such considerations , however they may be deluded by Sophistical Wits , will yet bear great sway , and often will amount near to the force of demonstration , with men of honest prudence . However we shall proceed to other discourses more direct and positive against the Popish Doctrine . II. Secondly , we shall shew that this pretence , upon several accounts , is contrary to the Doctrine of Holy Scripture . 1. This pretence doth thwart the Holy Scripture , by assigning to another the prerogatives and peculiar Titles appropriated therein to our Lord. The Scripture asserteth him to be our onely Sovereign Lord and King : To us ( saith it ) there is one Lord ; and , One King shall be King over them ; who shall reign over the house of David for ever , and of his Kingdom there shall be no end ; who is the onely Potentate ; the King of Kings and Lord of Lords ; the One Law-giver , who is able to save and to destroy . The Scripture speaketh of one Arch-Pastour and great Shepherd of the Sheep ; exclusively to any other ; for I will ( said God in the Prophet ) set up one Shepherd over them ; and he shall feed the Sheep : and There ( saith our Lord himself ) shall be one Fold , and one Shepherd ; who that shall be , he expresseth adding , I am the good Shepherd ; the good Shepherd giveth his life for the Sheep , ( by Pope Boniface his good leave , who maketh Saint Peter or himself this Shepherd . ) The Scripture telleth us , that we have one High-Priest of our Profession , answerable to that one in the Jewish Church , his Type . The Scripture informeth us , that there is but one Supreme Doctour , Guide , Father of Christians , prohibiting us to acknowledge any other for such ; Ye are all Brethren ; and call ye not any one Father upon Earth ; for one is your Father , even he that is in Heaven ; Neither be ye called Masters , for one is your Master , even Christ. Good Pope Gregory ( not the seventh of that name ) did take this for a good argument ; for What therefore , dearest Brother , ( said he to John of Constantinople ) wilt thou say in that terrible trial of the Judge who is coming ; who dost affect to be called not onely Father , but General Father in the World. The Scripture representeth the Church as a building whereof Christ himself is the chief Corner-stone ; as a Family , whereof he being the Pater-familias , as all others are fellow-servants ; as one Body , having one Head ; whom God hath given to be Head over all things to the Church , which is his Body . He is the One Spouse of the Church ; which title one would think he might leave peculiar to our Lord ; there being no Vice-husbands ; yet hath he been bold even to claim that ; as may be seen in the Constit. of Pope Greg. X. in one of their General Synods . It seemeth therefore a Sacrilegious arrogance ( derrogating from our Lord's Honour ) for any man to assume or admit those Titles of Sovereign of the Church , Head of the Church , our Lord , Arch-Pastour , Highest-Priest , Chief Doctour , Master , Father , Judge of Christians ; upon what pretence , or under what distinction soever : these pompatick , foolish , proud , perverse , wicked , profane words ; these names of singularity , elation , vanity , blasphemy ; ( to borrow the Epithets with which Pope Gregory I. doth brand the Titles of Vniversal Bishop , and Oecumenical Patriarch , no less modest in sound , and far more innocent in meaning , than those now ascribed to the Pope ) are therefore to be rejected ; not onely because they are injurious to all other Pastours , and to the People of God's heritage ; but because they do encroach upon our onely Lord , to whom they do onely belong ; much more to usurp the things , which they do naturally signifie , is a horrible invasion upon our Lord's Prerogative . Thus hath that great Pope taught us to argue , in words expressly condemning some , and consequently all of them , together with the things which they signifie : What ( saith he , writing to the Bishop of Constantinople , who had admitted the title of Vniversal Bishop or Patriarch ) wilt thou say to Christ the Head of the Vniversal Church , in the trial of the last judgment , who by the appellation of VNIVERSAL dost endeavour to subject all his Members to thee ? whom I pray dost thou mean to imitate in so perverse a word , but him who despising the Legions of Angels constituted in fellowship with him , did endeavour to break forth unto the top of Singularity , that he might both be subject to none , and alone be over all ? who also said , I will ascend into heaven , and will exalt my throne above the stars — for what are thy brethren all the Bishops of the Vniversal Church , but the stars of heaven ; to whom while by this haughty word thou desirest to prefer thy self , and to trample on their name in comparison to thee , what dost thou say , but I will climb into heaven ? — And again in another Epistle to the Bishops of Alexandria and Antioch he taxeth the same Patriarch for assuming to boast , so that he attempteth to ascribe all things to himself , and studieth by the elation of pompous speech to subject to himself all the members of Christ , which do cohere to One Sole Head , namely , to Christ. Again , I confidently say , that whoever doth call himself Universal Bishop , or desireth to be so called , doth in his elation forerun Antichrist , because he pridingly doth set himself before all others . If these argumentations be sound or signifie any thing , what is the pretence of Vniversal Sovereignty and Pastourship , but a piece of Luciferian arrogance ? who can imagine , that even this Pope could approve , could assume , could exercise it ? if he did , was he not monstrously senseless and above measure impudent to use such discourses , which so plainly , without altering a word , might be retorted upon him ; which are built upon suppositions that it is unlawfull and wicked to assume Superiority over the Church , over all Bishops , over all Christians ; the which indeed ( seeing never Pope was of greater repute , or did write in any case more solemnly and seriously ) have given to the pretences of his Successours so deadly a wound , that no balm of Sophistical interpretation can be able to heal it . We see that according to St. Gregory M. our Lord Christ is the one onely Head of the Church ; to whom for company let us adjoin St. Basil M. ( that we may have both Greek and Latin for it , ) who saith , that ( according to Saint Paul ) we are the body of Christ and members one of another , because it is manifest , that the one and sole truly head , which is Christ , doth hold and connect each one to another unto concord . To decline these allegations of Scripture , they have forged distinctions , of several kinds of Churches , and several sorts of Heads ; the which evasions I shall not particularly discourse , seeing it may suffice to observe in general , that no such distinctions have any place or any ground in Scripture ; nor can well consist with it ; which simply doth represent the Church as one Kingdom , a Kingdom of Heaven , a Kingdom not of this world ; all the Subjects whereof have their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in heaven , or are considered as members of a City there ; so that it is vain to seek for a Sovereign thereof in this world ; the which also doth to the Catholick Church sojourning on earth usually impart the name and attributes properly appertaining to the Church most universal ( comprehensive of all Christians in heaven and upon earth ) because that is a visible representative of this , and we by joining in offices of piety with that do communicate with this ; whence that which is said of one ( concerning the Unity of its King , its Head , its Pastour , its Priest ) is to be understood of the other ; especially considering that our Lord , according to his promise , is ever present with the Church here , governing it by the efficacy of his Spirit and Grace , so that no other corporeal or visible Head of this Spiritual Body is needfull . It was to be sure a visible Headship , which St. Gregory did so eagerly impugn and exclaim against ; for he could not apprehend the Bishop of Constantinople so wild , as to affect a Jurisdiction over the Church mystical or invisible . 2. Indeed upon this very account the Romish pretence doth not well accord with Holy Scripture , because it transformeth the Church into another kind of Body , than it was constituted by God , according to the representation of it in Scripture ; for there it is represented as a spiritual and heavenly Society , compacted by the bands of one faith , one hope , one Spirit of Charity ; but this pretence turneth it into a worldly frame ; united by the same bands of interest and design , managed in the same manner , by terrour and allurement , supported by the same props of force , of policy , of wealth , of reputation and splendour , as all other secular Corporations are . You may call it what you please , but it is evident that in truth the Papal Monarchy is a temporal Dominion , driving on worldly ends by worldly means ; such as our Lord did never mean to institute ; so that the Subjects thereof may with far more reason , than the People of Constantinople had , when their Bishop Nestorius did stop some of their Priests from contradicting him , say * We have a King , a Bishop we have not ; so that upon every Pope we may charge that , whereof Anthimus was accused , in the Synod of Constantinople , under Menas ; that he did account the greatness and dignity of the Priesthood to be not a spiritual charge of souls , but as a kind of politick rule . This was that , which seeming to be affected by the Bishop of Antioch , in encroachment upon the Church of Cyprus , the Fathers of the Ephesine Synod did endeavour to nipp ; enacting a Canon against all such invasions , lest under pretext of holy discipline the pride of worldly authority should creep in ; * and what pride of that kind could they mean beyond that which now the Popes do claim and exercise ? Now , do I say , after that the Papal Empire hath swollen to such a bulk ; whereas so long ago , when it was but in its budd and stripling age , it was observed of it by a very honest Historian , that the Roman Episcopacy had long since advanced into a high degree of power beyond the Priesthood . 3. This pretence doth thwart the Scripture by destroying that brotherly co-ordination and equality , which our Lord did appoint among the Bishops , and chief Pastours of his Church : He did ( as we before shewed ) prohibit all his Apostles to assume any domination , or authoritative Superiority over one another ; the which command , together with others concerning the Pastoral function , we may well suppose to reach their Successours ; so did St. Hierome suppose , collecting thence that all Bishops by original Institution are equals , or that no one by our Lord's order may challenge Superiority over another ; Whereever ( saith he ) a Bishop is , whether at Rome or at Eugubium , at Constantinople or at Rhegium , at Alexandria , or at Thanis , he is of the same worth , and of the same Priesthood ; the power of wealth or lowness of poverty do not make a Bishop higher or lower , but all are Successours of the Apostles ; where , doth not he plainly deny the Bishop of Eugubium to be inferiour to him of Rome , as being no less a Successour of the Apostles than he ? doth he not say these words , in way of proof , that the authority of the Roman Bishop or Church was of no validity against the practice of other Bishops and Churches ? ( upon occasion of Deacons there taking upon them more than in other places , as Cardinal Deacons do now ) which excludeth such distinctions , as Scholastical fancies have devised to shift off his Testimony ; the which he uttered simply , never dreaming of such distinctions . This consequence St. Gregory did suppose , when he therefore did condemn the Title of Vniversal Bishop , because it did imply an affectation of Superiority and dignity in one Bishop above others ; of abasing the name of other Bishops in comparison of his own , of extolling himself above the rest of Priests , &c. This the ancient Popes did remember , when usually in their compellation of any Bishop , they did style them Brethren , Collegues , fellow-Ministers , fellow-Bishops , not intending thereby complement or mockery , but to declare their sense of the original equality among Bishops ; notwithstanding some differences in Order and Privileges , which their See had obtained . And that this was the general sense of the Fathers we shall afterward shew . Hence , when it was objected to them , that they did affect Superiority , they did sometimes disclaim it ; so did Pope Gelasius I. ( a zealous man for the honour of his See. ) 4. This pretence doth thwart the Holy Scripture , not onely by trampling down the dignity of Bishops ( which according to St. Gregory doth imply great pride and presumption ) but as really infringing the Rights granted by our Lord to his Church , and the Governours of it . For to each Church our Lord hath imposed a Duty , and imparted a Power of maintaining divine Truth , and so approving it self a pillar and support of truth : of deciding Controversies possible and proper to be decided with due temper , ultimately without farther resort ; for that he , who will not obey or acquiesce in its Decision , is to be as a heathen or publican : Of censuring , and rejecting Offenders ( in Doctrine , or Demeanour ; ) Those within ( saith Saint Paul to the Church of Corinth ) do not ye judge ? But them that are without God judgeth ; wherefore put away from among your selves that wicked person : Of preserving Order and Decency ; according to that Rule , prescribed to the Church of Corinth , let all things be done decently and in order : Of promoting edification : Of deciding Causes . All which Rights and Privileges the Roman Bishop doth bereave the Churches of , snatching them to himself ; pretending that he is the Sovereign Doctour , Judge , Regulatour of all Churches ; over-ruling and voiding all that is done by them , according to his pleasure . The Scripture hath enjoyned and empowered all Bishops to feed , guide and rule their respective Churches , as the Ministers , Stewards , Ambassadours , Angels of God ; for the perfecting of the Saints , for the work of the Ministery , for the edification of the Body of Christ : To them God hath committed the care of their People , so that they are responsible for their Souls . All which Rights and Privileges of the Episcopal Office the Pope hath invaded , doth obstruct , cramp , frustrate , destroy ; pretending ( without any warrant ) that their Authority is derived from him ; forcing them to exercise it no otherwise , than as his Subjects , and according to his pleasure . But of this Point more afterward . 5. This pretence doth thwart the Scripture , by robbing all Christian People of the Liberties , and Rights , with which by that Divine Charter they are endowed ; and which they are obliged to preserve inviolate . Saint Paul enjoyneth the Galatians to stand fast in the liberty , wherewith Christ hath made us free ; and not to be entangled again with the yoke of bondage ; there is therefore a liberty , which we must maintain , and a power to which we must not submit ; and against whom can we have more ground to doe this , than against him , who pretendeth to dogmatize , to define Points of Faith , to impose Doctrines ( new and strange enough ) on our Consciences , under a peremptory obligation of yielding assent to them ? to prescribe Laws , as Divine and necessary to be observed , without warrant , as those Dogmatists did , against whom Saint Paul biddeth us to maintain our Liberty : ( so that if he should declare vertue to be vice , and white to be black , we must believe him , some of his Adherents have said , consistently enough with his pretences ; ) for , Against such tyrannical Invaders we are bound to maintain our Liberty , according to that Precept of Saint Paul ; the which if a Pope might well alledge against the proceedings of a General Synod ; with much more reason may we thereby justify our non-submission to one man's exorbitant domination . This is a Power , which the Apostles themselves did not challenge to themselves , for We ( saith Saint Paul ) have not dominion over your faith , but are helpers of your joy . They did not pretend , that any Christian should absolutely believe them , in cases , wherein they had not Revelation ( general or special ) from God ; in such cases referring their Opinion to the judgment and discretion of Christians . They say , Though we or an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel unto you , than that which we have preached unto you , let him be accursed ; If any man , &c. which Precept , with many others of the like purport , ( injoyning us to examine the truth , to adhere unto the received Doctrine , to decline heterodoxies and novelties ) doth signify nothing , if every Christian hath not allowed to him a judgment of discretion , but is tyed blindly to follow the dictates of another . St. Austin ( I am sure ) did think this liberty such , that without betraying it no man could be obliged to believe any thing not grounded upon Canonical Authority : for to a Donatist his Adversary , citing the Authority of St. Cyprian against him , he thus replieth ; But now seeing it is not Canonical which thou recitest , with that liberty to which the Lord hath called us , I do not receive the opinion , differing from Scripture , of that man whose praise I cannot reach , to whose great learning I do not compare my writings , whose wit I love , in whose speech I delight , whose charity I admire , whose martyrdom I reverence . This Liberty , not onely the Ancients , but even divers Popes have acknowledged to belong to every Christian ; as we shall hereafter shew , when we shall prove , that we may lawfully reject the Pope , as a Patron of Errour and Iniquity . 6. It particularly doth thwart Scripture by wronging Princes in exempting a numerous sort of People from subjection to their Laws , and Judicatures ; whereas by God's Ordination and express Command every soul is subject to them ; not excepting the Popes themselves ; ( in the opinion of St. Chrysostome , except they be greater than any Apostle . ) By pretending to govern the Subjects of Princes without their leave ; to make Laws , without his permission or confirmation ; to cite his Subjects out of their Territories , &c. which are encroachments upon the Rights of God's unquestionable Ministers . III. Farther , because our Adversaries do little regard any allegation of Scripture against them ( pretending themselves to be the onely Masters of its sense or of common sense , Judges and Interpreters of them ) we do alledge against them , that this pretence doth also cross Tradition , and the common Doctrine of the Fathers . For , 1. Common usage and practice is a good interpreter of Right ; and that sheweth no such Right was known in the Primitive Church — 2. Indeed the state of the Primitive Church did not admit it . 3. The Fathers did suppose no Order in the Church , by original Right or divine Institution superiour to that of a Bishop ; whence they commonly did style a Bishop the Highest Priest , and Episcopacy the top of Ecclesiastical Orders . The chief Priest ( saith Tertullian ) that is the Bishop , hath the right of giving baptism . Although ( saith St. Ambrose ) the Presbyters also do it , yet the beginning of the Ministery is from the highest Priest. Optatus calleth Bishops the tops and Princes of all . The Divine Order of Bishops ( saith Dionysius ) is the first of Divine Orders ; the same being also the extreme and last of them ; for into it all the frame of our Hierarchy is resolved and accomplished . This language is common even among Popes themselves , complying with the speech then current ; for , Presbyters ( saith Pope Innocent I. ) although they are Priests , yet have they not the top of High priesthood . No man ( saith P. Zosimus I. ) against the precepts of the Fathers should presume to aspire to the highest Priesthood of the Church . It is decreed ( saith Pope Leo I. ) that the Chorepiscopi or Presbyters , who figure the sons of Aaron , shall not presume to snatch that , which the Princes of the Priests ( whom Moses and Aaron did typifie ) are commanded to doe . ( Note by the way , that seeing according to this Pope's mind ( after St. Hierome ) Moses and Aaron did in the Jewish Policy represent Bishops , there was none there to prefigure the Pope . ) In those days the Bishop of Nazianzum ( a petty Town in Cappadocia ) was an High-priest ( so Gregory calleth his Father . ) And the Bishop of a poor City in Africk is styled Sovereign Pontif of Christ , most blessed Father , most blessed Pope ; and the very Roman Clergy doth call St. Cyprian , most blessed and glorious Pope ; which Titles the Pope doth now so charily reserve and appropriate to himself . But innumerable Instances of this kind might be produced ; I shall onely therefore add two other passages , which seem very observable , to the enforcement of this discourse . St. Hierome , reprehending the discipline of the Montanists hath these words , With us the Bishops do hold the places of the Apostles ; with them , a Bishop is in the third place ; for they have for the first rank the Patriarchs of Pepusa in Phrygia ; for the second those whom they call Cenones ; so are Bishops thrust down into the third , that is almost the last place ; as if thence Religion became more stately , if that which is first with us , be the last with them : Now doth not St. Hierome here affirm that every Bishop hath the place of an Apostle , and the first rank in the Church ? doth not he tax the advancement of any Order above this ? may not the Popish Hierarchy most patly be compared to that of the Montanists , and is it not equally liable to the censure of St. Hierome ? doth it not place the Roman Pope in the first place , and the Cardinals in the second , detruding the Bishops into a third place ? Could the Pepusian Patriarch , or his Cenones either more over-top in dignity , or sway by power over Bishops , than doth the Roman Patriarch and his Cardinals ? Again St. Cyprian telleth Pope Cornelius , that in Episcopacy doth reside the sublime and divine power of governing the Church ; it being the sublime top of the Priesthood : He ( saith the Blessed man concerning Pope Cornelius ) did not suddenly arrive to Episcopacy , but being through all Ecclesiastical Offices promoted , and having in divine administrations often merited of God , did by all the steps of Religion mount to the sublimest pitch of Priesthood ; where it is visible , that St. Cyprian doth not reckon the Papacy , but the Episcopacy of Cornelius to be that top of Priesthood , ( above which there was nothing eminent in the Church ) unto which he passing through the inferiour degrees of the Clergy had attained . In fine , it cannot well be conceived , that the Ancients constantly would have spoken in this manner , if they had allowed the Papal Office to be such , as now it doth bear it self ; the which indeed is an Order no less distant from Episcopacy , than the rank of a King differeth from that of the meanest Baron in his Kingdom . Neither is it prejudicial to this Discourse ( or to any preceding ) that in the Primitive Church there were some distinctions and subordinations of Bishops ( as of Patriarchs , Primates , Metropolitans , common Bishops ) for , These were according to prudence constituted by the Church it self for the more orderly and peaceable administration of things . These did not import such a difference among the Bishops , that one should domineer over others to the infringing of primitive fraternity , or common liberty : but a precedence in the same rank , with some moderate advantages for the common good . These did stand under Authority of the Church ; and might be changed , or corrected as was found expedient by common agreement . By virtue of these the Superiours of this kind could doe nothing over their subordinates in an arbitrary manner , but according to the regulation of Canons , established by consent in Synods ; by which their influence was amplified or curb'd . When any of these did begin to domineer , or exceed his limits , he was liable to account , and correction ; he was exclaimed against as tyrannical . When Primates did begin to swell and encroach , good men declared their displeasure at it , and wished it removed ; as is known particularly by the famous wish of * Gregory Nazianzene . But we are discoursing against a Superiority of a different nature , which soundeth it self in the Institution of Christ , imposeth it self on the Church , is not alterable or governable by it , can endure no check or controll ; pretendeth to be endowed with an absolute power to act without , or against the consent of the Church , is limited by no certain bounds but its own pleasure , &c. IV. Farther this pretence may be impugned , by many Arguments springing from the nature and reason of things abstractedly considered ; according to which the exercise of such an Authority may appear unpracticable without much iniquity , and great inconvenience , in prejudice to the rights of Christian States and People , to the interests of Religion and Piety , to the peace and welfare of Mankind ; whence it is to be rejected as a pest of Christendom . 1. Whereas all the world in design and obligation is Christian ; ( the utmost parts of the earth being granted in possession to our Lord ; and his Gospel extending to every creature under heaven ) and may in effect become such , when God pleaseth , by acceptance of the Gospel : whereas it may easily happen , that the most distant places on the Earth may embrace Christianity : whereas really Christian Churches have been and are dispersed all about the World ; it is thence hugely incommodious , that all the Church should depend upon an Authority resident in one Place , and to be managed by one Person : the Church being such , is too immense , boundless , uncircumscribed , unweildy a bulk to be guided by the inspection , or managed by the influence of one such Authority or Person . If the whole World were reduced under the Government of one Civil Monarch , it would necessarily be ill governed , as to Policy , to Justice , to Peace : The skirts or remoter parts from the Metropolis or centre of the Government would extremely suffer thereby ; for they would feel little light or warmth from Majesty shining at such a distance : They would live under small awe of that Power , which was so far out of sight : They must have very difficult recourse to it for redress of grievances , and relief of oppressions ; for final decision of causes and composure of differences ; for correction of offences , and dispensation of justice , upon good information , with tolerable expedition : It would be hard to preserve peace or quell seditions , and suppress insurrections that might arise in distant quarters . What man could obtain the knowledge or experience needfull skilfully and justly to give Laws , or administer Judgment to so many Nations different in Humour , in Language , in Customs ? What mind of man , what industry , what leisure could serve to sustain the burthen of that care , which is needfull to the weilding such an Office ? How and when should one man be able to receive all the addresses , to weigh all the cases , to make all the resolutions and dispatches requisite for such a charge ? If the burthen of one small Kingdom be so great , that wise and good Princes do grown under its weight , what must that be of all Mankind ? To such an extent of Government there must be allowed a Majesty , and power correspondent , the which cannot be committed to one hand , without its degeneration into extreme Tyranny . The words of Zosimus to this purpose are observable ; who saith , that the Romans by admitting Augustus Caesar to the Government , did doe very perillously ; for , If he should chuse to manage the Government rightly and justly , he would not be capable of applying himself to all things as were fit ; not being able to succour those , who do lie at greatest distance ; nor could he find so many Magistrates , as would not be ashamed to defeat the opinion conceived of them ; nor could he sute them to the differences of so many manners : Or , if transgressing the bounds of Royalty , he should warp to Tyranny , disturbing the Magistracies , overlooking misdemeanours , bartering right for money , holding the Subjects for slaves ( such as most Emperours , or rather near all have been , few excepted ) then it is quite necessary , that the brutish Authority of the Prince should be a publick calamity , for then flatterers being by him dignifyed with gifts and honours do invade the greatest commands ; and those who are modest and quiet , not affecting the same life with them , are consequently displeased , not enjoying the same advantages ; so that from hence Cities are filled with seditions and troubles . And the Civil and Military employments being delivered up to avaritious persons do both render a peaceable life sad and grievous to men of better disposition , and do enfeeble the resolution of Souldiers in war. Hence St. Austin was of opinion , that it were happy for mankind , if all Kingdoms were small , enjoying a peacefull neighbourhood . It is commonly observed by Historians , that Rome growing in bigness , did labour therewith , and was not able to support it self ; many distempers and disorders springing up in so vast a body , which did throw it into continual pangs , and at length did bring it to ruine : for Then ( saith St. Austin concerning the times of Pompey ) Rome had subdued Africk , it had subdued Greece ; and widely also ruling over other parts , as not able to bear it self did in a manner by its own greatness break it self . Hence that wise Prince Augustus Caesar did himself forbear to enlarge the Roman Dominion , and did in his Testament advise the Senate to doe the like . To the like inconveniences ( and much greater in its kind ; Temporal things being more easily ordered than Spiritual , and having secular Authority , great advantages of power and wealth to aid it self ) must the Church be obnoxious , if it were subjected to the government of one Sovereign , unto whom the maintenance of Faith , the potection of Discipline , the determination of Controversies , the revision of Judgments , the discussion and final decision of Causes upon appeal , the suppression of disorders and factions , the inspection over all Governours , the correction of Misdemeanours , the constitution , relaxation and abolition of Laws , the resolution of all matters concerning Religion and the publick State , in all Countries must be referred . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; what Shoulders can bear such a charge without perpetual miracle ? ( and yet we do not find that the Pope hath any promise of miraculous assistence , nor in his demeanour doth appear any mark thereof : ) what mind would not the care of so many affairs utterly distract , and overwhelm ? who could find time to cast a glance on each of so numberless particulars ? what sagacity of wit , what variety of learning , what penetrancy of judgment , what strength of memory , what indefatigable vigour of industry , what abundance of experience would suffice for enabling one man to weigh exactly all the controversies of Faith , and cases of Discipline perpetually starting up in so many Regions ? What reach of skill and ability would serve for accommodation of Laws to the different humours and fashions of so many Nations ? Shall a decrepit old man in the decay of his age , parts , vigour — ( such as Popes usually are ) undertake this ? May we not say to him , as Jethro did to Moses , Vltra vires tuas est negotium ; The thing thou doest is not good ; thou wilt surely wear away , both thou and this People that is with thee ; for this thing is too heavy for thee ; thou art not able to perform it thy self alone . If the care of a small Diocese hath made the most able and industrious Bishops ( who had a Conscience and sense of their duty ) to grown under its weight , how insupportable must such a thing be ? The care of his own particular Church , if he would act the part of a Bishop indeed , would sufficiently take up the Pope ; especially in some times ; whenas Pope Alex. saith , — Vt intestina nostrae specialis Ecclesiae negotia vix possemus ventilare , nedum longinqua ad plenum extricare . If it be said that Saint Paul testifieth of himself , that he had a care of all the Churches incumbent on him ; I answer , that he ( and other Apostles had the like ) questionless had a pious solicitude for the welfare of all Christians , especially of the Churches which he had founded , being vigilant for occasions to edifie them ; but what is this to bearing the charge of a standing government over all Churches diffused through the world ? that care of a few Churches then was burthensome to him , what is the charge of so many now ? to one seldom endowed with such Apostolical graces and gifts as Saint Paul was . How weak must the influence of such an Authority be upon the circumferential Parts of its Oecumenical Sphere ? How must the outward branches of the Churches faint and fade for want of sap from the root of Discipline , which must be conveyed through so many obstructions to such a distance ? How discomposed must things be in each Country , for want of seasonable resolution , hanging in suspence , till information do travell to Rome , and determination come back thence ? How difficult , how impossible will it be for him there to receive faithfull information , or competent testimony , whereupon to ground just decisions of Causes ? How will it be in the power thence of any malicious and cunning person to raise trouble against innocent persons ? for any like person to decline the due Correction laid on him ? by transferring the Cause from home to such a distance ? How much cost , how much trouble , how much hazard must parties concerned be at to fetch light and justice thence ? Put case a Heresie , a Schism , a Doubt or Debate of great moment should arise in China , how should the Gentleman in Italy proceed to confute that Heresie , to quash that Schism , to satisfie that Doubt , to determine that Cause ? how long must it be ere he can have notice thereof ? to how many cross accidents of weather and way must the transmitting of information be subject ? how difficult will it prove to get a clear and sure knowledge concerning the state of things ? How hard will it be to get the opposite parties to appear , so as to confront testimonies and probations requisite to a fair and just decision ? how shall witnesses of infirm sex or age ramble so far ? how easily will some of them prepossess and abuse him with false suggestions and misrepresentations of the case ? how slippery therefore will the result be , and how prone he to award a wrongfull sentence ? How tedious , how expensive , how troublesome , how vexatious , how hazardous must this course be to all parties ? Certainly Causes must needs proceed slowly , and depend long ; and in the end the resolution of them must be very uncertain . What temptation will it be for any one ( how justly soever corrected by his immediate Superiours ) to complain ; hoping thereby to escape , to disguise the truth , &c. who being condemned will not appeal to one at distance , hoping by false suggestions to delude him ? This necessarily will destroy all Discipline , and induce impunity , or frustration of Justice . Certainly much more convenient and equal it should be , that there should be near at hand a Sovereign Power , fully capable , expeditely and seasonably to compose differences , to decide causes , to resolve doubts , to settle things without more stir and trouble . Very equal it is , that Laws should rather be framed , interpreted and executed in every Countrey , with accommodation to the tempers of the People , to the circumstances of things , to the Civil State there , by persons acquainted with those particulars , than by strangers ignorant of them , and apt to mistake about them . How often will the Pope be imposed upon , as he was in the case of Basilides , of whom St. Cyprian saith , going to Rome he deceived our Collegue Stephen , being placed at distance , and ignorant of the fact , and concealed truth , aspiring to be unjustly restored to the Bishoprick , from which he was justly removed . As he was in the case of Marcellus , who gull'd Pope Julius by fair professions , as St. Basil doth often complain . As he was in aiding that versatile and troublesome Bishop , Eustathius of Sebastia , to the recovery of his Bishoprick . As he was in rejecting the man of God , and most admirable Bishop , Meletius ; and admitting scandalous reports about him , which the same Saint doth often resent ; blaming sometimes the fallacious misinformation , sometimes the wilfull presumption , negligence , pride of the Roman Church , in the case . As he was in the case of Pelagius and Celestius , who did cajole Pope Zosimus to acquit them , to condemn Eros and Lazarus their accusers , to reprove the African Bishops for prosecuting them . How many proceedings should we have like to that of Pope Zosimus I. concerning that scandalous Priest , Apiarius ; whom being for grievous crimes excommunicated by his Bishop , that Pope did admit to communion , and undertake to patronize ; but was baffled in his enterprize . This hath been the sense of the Fathers , in the case . St. Cyprian therefore saith , that seeing it was a general statute among the Bishops , and that it was both equal and just , that every one's cause should be heard there , where the crime was committed ; and that each Pastour had a portion of the Flock allotted to him , which he should rule and govern , being to render unto the Lord an account of his doing . St. Chrysostome thought it improper that one out of Egypt should administer justice to Persons in Thrace : ( and why not as well as one out of Italy ? ) The African Synod thought the Nicene Fathers had provided most prudently and most justly , that all affairs should be finally determined there where they did arise . They thought a transmarine judgment could not be firm , because the necessary persons for testimony , for the infirmity of sex or age , or for many other infirmities could not be brought thither . Pope Leo himself saw how dilatory this course would be ; and that longinquity of region doth cause the examination of truth to become over-dilatory . Pope Liberius for such reasons did request Constantius , that Athanasius his cause should be tryed at Alexandria ; where — he ( saith he ) that is accused , and the accusers are , and the defender of them , and so we may upon examination had agree in our sentence about them . Therefore divers ancient Canons of Synods did prohibit , that any Causes should be removed out of the bounds of Provinces , or Dioceses ; as otherwhere we shew . 2. Such an Authority , as this pretence claimeth , must necessarily ( if not withheld by continual Miracle ) throw the Church into sad bondage . All the World must become slaves to one City , its wealth must be derived thither , its quiet must depend on it . For it ( not being restrained within any bounds of place or time , having no check upon it of equal or co-ordinate power , standing upon Divine Institution , and therefore immutably setled ) must of its own nature become absolute , and unlimited . Let it be however of right limited by Divine Laws , or Humane Canons , yet will it be continually encroaching , and stretching its power , untill it grow enormous , and boundless . It will not indure to be pinched by any restraint . It will draw to it self the collation of all preferments , &c. It will assume all things to it self ; trampling down all opposite claims of right and liberty ; so that neither Pastour nor People shall enjoy or doe any thing otherwise than in dependence on it , and at its pleasure . It will be always forging new prerogatives , and interpreting all things in favour of them , and enacting sanctions to establish them ; which none must presume to contest . It will draw to it self the disposal of all places ; the exaction of goods . All Princes must become his Ministers , and executours of his Decrees . It will mount above all Law , and Rule ; not onely challenging to be uncontrollable , and unaccountable , but not enduring any reproof of its proceedings , or contradiction of its dictates : a blind Faith must be yielded to all its Assertions as infallibly true , and a blind obedience to all its Decrees , as unquestionably holy : whosoever shall any-wise cross it in word or deed , shall certainly be discountenanced , condemned , ejected from the Church ; so that the most absolute tyranny , that can be imagined , will ensue : All the World hath groaned and heavily complained of their exactions , particularly our poor Nation ; it would raise indignation in any man to reade the complaints * . This is consequent on such a pretence according to the very nature of things ; and so in experience it hath happened . For , It is evident , that the Papacy hath devoured all the privileges and rights of all Orders in the Church , either granted by God , or established in the ancient Canons . The Royalties of Peter are become immense ; and consistently to his practice the Pope doth allow men to tell him to his face , that all Power in Heaven and in Earth is given unto him . It belongeth to him to judge of the whole Church . He hath a plenitude ( as he calleth it ) of Power , by which he can infringe any Law , or doe any thing that he pleaseth . It is the tenour of his Bulls ; that whoever rashly dareth to thwart his will , shall incur the indignation of Almighty God ; and ( as if that were not enough ) of Saint Peter and Saint Paul also . No man must presume to tax his faults ; or to judge of his judgment . It is Idolatry to disobey his commands , against their own Sovereign Lord. There are who dare in plain terms call him Omnipotent , and who ascribe infinite power to him . And that he is infallible , is the most common and plausible opinion ; so that at Rome the contrary is erroneous , and within an inch of being heretical . We are now told , that If the Pope should err by enjoyning vices , or forbidding vertues , the Church should be bound to believe vices to be good , and vertues evil , unless it would sin against Conscience . The greatest Princes must stoop to his will ; otherwise he hath power to cashier , and depose them . Now what greater inconvenience , what more horrible iniquity can there be , than that all God's people ( that free people , who are called to freedom ) should be subject to so intolerable a yoke , and miserable a slavery ? That tyranny soon had crept into the Roman Church Socrates telleth us . They have rendred true that definition of Scioppius . The Church is a stall , or herd , or multitude of Beasts , or Asses . They bridle us , they harness us , they spur us , they lay Yokes and Laws upon us . The greatest tyranny that ever was invented in the world is the pretence of Infallibility : for Dionysius and Phalaris did leave the mind free , ( pretending onely to dispose of body and goods according to their will : ) but the Pope not content to make us doe and say what he pleaseth , will have us also to think so ; denouncing his imprecations and spiritual menaces if we do not . 3. Such an Authority will inevitably produce a depravation of Christian Doctrine , by distorting it in accommodation of it to the promoting its designs and interests . It will blend Christianity with worldly notions and policies . It certainly will introduce new Doctrines , and interpret the old ones so as may serve to the advancement of the power , reputation , pomp , wealth and pleasure of those who manage it , and of their dependents . That which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 · to make a trade of Religion , will be the great work of the Teachers of the Church . It will turn all Divines into mercenary , slavish , designing Flatterers . This we see come to pass , Christianity by the Papal influence being from its original simplicity transformed into quite another thing than it was ; from a divine Philosophy designed to improve the reason , to moderate the passions , to correct the manners of men , to prepare men for conversation with God and Angels ; modelled to a systeme of politick devices ( of notions , of precepts , of rites , ) serving to exalt and enrich the Pope , with his Court and Adherents , Clients and Vassals . What Doctrine of Christian Theology , as it is interpreted by their Schools , hath not a direct aspect , or doth not squint that way ? especially according to the opinions passant and in vogue among them . To pass over those concerning the Pope ( his Universal Pastourship , Judgship in controversies , Power to call Councils , Presidency in them , Superiority over them ; Right to confirm , or annull them ; his Infallibility ; his double Sword , and Dominion ( direct or indirect ) over Princes ; his dispensing in Laws , in Oaths , in Vows , in Matrimonial cases , with all other the monstrous prerogatives , which the sound Doctours of Rome , with encouragement of that Chair , do teach ) What doth the Doctrine concerning the exempting of the Clergy from secular jurisdiction , and immunity of their goods from taxes signify , but their entire dependence on the Pope , and their being closely tyed to his interests ? What is the exemption of Monastical places from the jurisdiction of Bishops , but listing so many Souldiers and Advocates to defend and advance the Papal Empire ? What meaneth the Doctrine concerning that middle Region of Souls , or Cloister of Purgatory , whereof the Pope holdeth the Keys ; opening and shutting it at his pleasure , by dispensation of pardons and indulgences ; but that he must be Master of the Peoples condition , and of their purse ? What meaneth the treasure of Merits , and supererogatory works , whereof he is the Steward , but a way of driving a trade , and drawing money from simple People , to his treasury ? Whither doth the entangling of Folks in perpetual Vows tend , but to assure them in a slavish dependance on their interests , eternally , without evasion or remedy ; except by favourable dispensation from the Pope ? Why is the opus operatum in Sacraments taught to confer grace , but to breed a high opinion of the Priest , and all he doeth ? Whence did the monstrous Doctrine of Transubstantiation ( urged with so furious zeal ) issue , but from design to magnify the credit of those , who by saying of a few words can make Our God and Saviour ? and withall to exercise a notable instance of their power over men , in making them to renounce their Reason , and Senses ? Whither doth tend the Doctrine concerning the Mass being a propitiatory Sacrifice for the Dead , but to engage men to leave in their Wills good sums to offer in their behalf ? Why is the Cup withholden from the Laity , but to lay it low by so notable a distinction , in the principal mystery of our Religion , from the Priesthood ? Why is saying private Mass ( or celebrating the Communion in solitude ) allowed , but because Priests are pay'd for it , and live by it ? At what doth the Doctrine concerning the necessity of auricular Confession aim , but that thereby the Priests may have a mighty awe on the Consciences of all People , may dive into their secrets , may manage their Lives as they please ? And what doth a like necessary particular Absolution intend , but to set the Priest in a lofty state of Authority above the People , as a Judge of his condition , and dispenser of his Salvation ? Why do they equal Ecclesiastical Traditions with Scripture , but that on the pretence of them they may obtrude whatever Doctrines , advantageous to their designs ? What drift hath the Doctrine concerning the Infallibility of Churches or Councils , but that when opportunity doth invite , he may call a company of Bishops together to establish what he liketh , which ever after must pass for certain truth , to be contradicted by none ; so enslaving the minds of all men to his dictates , which always sute to his interest . What doth the prohibition of Holy Scripture drive at , but a monopoly of knowledge to themselves , or a detaining of People in ignorance of truth and duty ; so that they must be forced to rely on them for direction , must believe all they say , and blindly submit to their dictates ; being disabled to detect their errours , or contest their opinions . Why must the Sacraments be celebrated , and publick devotions exercised in an unknown Tongue , but that the Priests may seem to have a peculiar interest in them , and ability for them ? Why must the Priesthood be so indispensably forbidden marriage , but that it may be wholly untacked from the State , and rest addicted to him , and governable by him ; that the Persons and Wealth of Priests may be purely at his devotion ? To what end is the clogging Religion by multiplication of Ceremonies and Formalities , but to amuse the People , and maintain in them a blind reverence toward the * Interpreters of the dark mysteries couched in them ; and by seeming to encourage an exteriour shew of Piety ( or form of godliness ) to gain reputation and advantage , whereby they might oppress the interiour virtue and reality of it , as the Scribes and Pharisees did , although with less designs . Why is the veneration of Images and Reliques , the credence of Miracles and Legends , the undertaking of Pilgrimages , and voyages to Rome , and other places , more holy than ordinary ; sprinklings of Holy-water , consecrations of baubles , ( with innumerable foppish knacks and trinkets ) so cherished ; but to keep the People in a slavish credulity and dotage ; apt to be led by them whither they please , by any sleeveless pretence ; and in the mean while to pick various gains from them by such trade ? What do all such things mean but obscuring the native simplicity of Christianity , whereas it being represented intelligible to all men , would derogate from that high admiration , which these men pretend to from their peculiar and profound wisedom ? And what would men spend for these toys , if they understood they might be good Christians , and get to Heaven without them ? What doth all that pomp of Religion serve for , but for ostentation of the dignity of those who administer it : It may be pretended for the honour of Religion , but it really conduceth to the glory of the Priesthood ; who shine in those pageantries . Why is Monkery ( although so very different from that which was in the ancient times ) so cryed up as a superlative state of perfection ; but that it filleth all places with swarms of lusty People , who are vowed servants to him , and have little else to doe but to advance that Authority , by which they subsist in that dronish way of life ? In fine , perusing the Controversies of Bellarmine or any other Champion of Romanism , do but consider the nature and scope of each Doctrine , maintained by them ; and you may easily discern , that scarce any of them but doth tend to advance the interest of the Pope , or of his sworn Vassals . Whereas indeed our Lord had never any such design , to set up a sort of men in such distance above their brethren ; to perk over them , and suck them of their goods by tricks ; it onely did charge People to allow their Pastours a competent maintenance for a sober life , with a moderate respect , as was needfull for the common benefit of God's People ; whom they were , with humility and meekness , to instruct and guide in the plain and simple way of Piety . This is a grievous inconvenience ; there being nothing wherein the Church is more concerned than in the preservation of its Doctrine pure and incorrupt from the leaven of hurtfull errours , influential on practice . 4. The errours in Doctrine , and miscarriages in practice , which this Authority in favour to it self would introduce , would be established immoveably , to the irrecoverable oppression of Truth and Piety ; any reformation becoming impossible , while it standeth , or so far as it shall be able to oppose and obstruct it . While particular Churches do retain their liberty , and Pastours their original co-ordination in any measure , if any Church or Bishop shall offer to broach any novel Doctrine or Practice of bad import , the others may endeavour to stop the settlement or progress of them ; each Church at least may keep it self sound from contagion . But when all Churches and Bishops are reduced into subjection to one Head , supported by the guards of his Authority , who will dare to contest , or be able to withstand , what he shall say or doe ? It will then be deemed high presumption , contumacy , rebellion , to dissent from his determinations how false soever , or tax the practices countenanced by him however irregular and culpable . He will assume to himself the privilege not to be crossed in any thing ; and soon will claim infallibility , the mother of incorrigibility . No errour can be so palpable , which that Authority will not protect and shroud from confutation ; no practice so enormous , which it will not palliate , and guard from reproof . There will be Legions of mercenary Tongues to speak , and stipendiary Pens to write in defence of its Doctrines and Practices ; so that whoever will undertake to oppose it shall be voted down and overwhelmed with noise ; and shall incur all the discouragement and persecution imaginable . So poor Truth will become utterly defenceless , wretched Vertue destitute of succour or patronage . This is so in speculation , and we see it confirmed by experience ; for when from the influence of this Power ( as P. Adrian VI. did ingenuously confess ) an apparent degeneracy in Doctrine , in Discipline , in Practice had seised on Christendom , all the world feeling it , and crying out loudly for reformation , yet how stiff a repugnance did the adherents to this interest make thereto ? with what industry and craft did Popes endeavour to decline all means of remedy ? What will not this Party doe rather than acknowledge themselves mistaken or liable to errour ? what palliations , what shifts do not they use ? what evidence of light do they not outface ? 5. The same will induce a general corruption of manners . For the chief Clergy partaking of its growth , and protected by its interest , ( reciprocally supporting it , and being sheltred by it from any curb or controll ) will swell into great pride and haughtiness ; will be tempted to scrape and hoard up wealth , by rapine , extortion , simony ; will come to enjoy ease and sloth ; will be immersed in sensuality and luxury , and will consequently neglect their charge . The inferiours will become enamoured and ambitious of such dignity , and will use all means and arts to attain it . Thence emulation , discord , sycophantry will spring . Thence all Ecclesiastical Offices will become venal ; to be purchased by bribes , flattery , favour . — The higher ranks will become fastuous , supercilious and domineering . The lower will basely crouch , cogg — What then must the people be , the guides being such ? Were such guides like to edifie the people by their Doctrine ? Were they not like to damnifie them by their Example ? That thus it hath happened Experience doth shew ; and History doth abundantly testifie . This was soon observed by a Pagan Historian , Am. Marcellin . By St. Basil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . What mischief this , what scandal to Religion , what detriment to the Church , what ruins of Souls it produceth is visible . The descriptions of Rome and of that Church by Mantuan , do in a lively manner represent the great degeneracy and corruptions of it . 6. This Authority as it would induce corruption of manners , so it would perpetuate it ; and render the state of things incorrigible . For this Head of the Church , and the supporters of his Authority will often need reformation , but never will endure it . That will happen of any Pope , which the Fathers of Basil complained of in Pope Eugenius . If the Pope would ( as Pope Adrian VI. ) yet he will not be able to reform ; the interests of his dependents crossing it . If there hath happened a good Pope , who desired to reform ; yet he hath been ridiculous when he endeavoured it ; and found it impossible to reform even a few particulars in his own house , the incorrigible Roman Court. The nature and pretended foundation of this spiritual Authority doth encourage it with insuperable obstinacy to withstand all reformation : for whereas if any temporal Power doth grow intolerable , God's Providence by Wars and Revolutions of State , may dispense a redress , they have prevented this by supposing that in this case God hath tied his own hands ; this Authority being immovably fixed in the same hands , from which no revolution can take it ; whence from its exorbitancies there can be no rescue or relief . 7. This Authority will spoil him in whom it is seated ; corrupting his mind and manners ; rendring him a Scandal to Religion , and a pernicious Instrument of wickedness by the influence of his example . To this an uncontrollable power ( bridled with no restraint ) and impunity doth naturally tend , and accordingly hath it been — How many notorious Reprobates , Monsters of wickedness have been in that See ? If we survey the Lives of the Popes , written by Historians most indifferent , or ( as most have been ) partial in favour to them , we shall find , at first good ones , Martyrs , Confessours , Saints — but after this exorbitant power had grown , how few good ones ? how many extremely bad ? The first Popes before Constantine were Holy men ; the next were tolerable , while the Papacy kept within bounds of modesty ; but when they having shaked off their Master , and renounced allegiance to the Emperour , ( i. e. after Gregory II. ) few tolerable ; generally they were either rake-hells , or intolerably arrogant , insolent , turbulent and ravenous . Bellarmine and Baronius do bobb off this , by telling us that hence the providence of God is most apparent . But do they call this preserving the Church ; the permission of it to continue so long in such a condition , under the prevalence of such mischiefs ? when hath God deserted any People if not then ? when such Impiety more than Pagan doth reign in it ? But what in the mean time became of those Souls , which by this means were ruined ; what amends for the vast damage which Religion sustained ? for the introducing so pernicious Customs hardly to be extirpated ? — To what a pass of shameless wickedness must things have come , when such men as Alexander VI. having visibly such an impure brood , should be placed in this Chair ? Even after the Reformation began to curb their impudence , and render them more wary , yet had they the face to set Paul the Third there . How unfit must such men be , to be the Guides of all Christendom ; to breathe Oracles of Truth , to enact Laws of Sanctity ? How improper were those Vessels of Satan to be Organs of that Holy Spirit of discipline , which will flee deceit , and remove from thoughts that are without understanding , and will not abide where unrighteousness cometh in ? It will engage the Popes to make the Ecclesiastical Authority an Engine of advancing the Temporal concerns of his own Relations ( his Sons , his Nephews . ) What indeed is the Popedom now but a Ladder for a Family to mount unto great estate ? What is it , but introducing an old man into a place , by advantage whereof , a Family must make hay while the Sun shines ? 8. This Pretence , upon divers obvious accounts , is apt to create great mischief in the world , to the disturbance of Civil Societies , and destruction or debilitation of temporal Authority , which is certainly God's Ordinance , and necessary to the well-being of mankind ; so that supposing it , we may in vain pray for Kings , and all that are in authority , that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty . For suppose the two powers ( Spiritual and Temporal ) to be co-ordinate , and independent each of other ; then must all Christians be put into that perplexed state of repugnant and incompatible obligations ; concerning which our Lord saith ; No man can serve two Masters ; for either he will hate the one and love the other , or else he will hold to the one and despise the other . They will often draw several ways , and clash in their designs , in their laws , in their decisions ; one willing and commanding that , which the other disliketh and prohibiteth . It will be impossible by any certain bounds to distinguish their Jurisdiction , so as to prevent contest between them ; all temporal matters being in some respect spiritual ( as being referible to spiritual ends , and in some manner allyed to Religion ) and all spiritual things becoming temporal , as they conduce to the secular peace and prosperity of States ; there is nothing , which each of these Powers will not hook within the verge of its cognizance and jurisdiction ; each will claim a right to meddle in all things ; one pretending thereby to further the good of the Church , the other to secure the interest of the State : and what end or remedy can there be of the differences hence arising ; there being no third Power to arbitrate or moderate between them ? Each will prosecute its cause by its advantages ; the one by instruments of temporal power , the other by spiritual arms of censures and curses . And in what a case must the poor people then be ? how distracted in their consciences , how divided in their affections , how discordant in their practices ? according as each pretence hath influence upon them , by its different arguments or peculiar advantages ? How can any man satisfie himself in performing or refusing obedience to either ? How many ( by the intricacy of the point , and contrary pulling ) will be withdrawn from yielding due complyance on the one hand or the other ? What shall a man doe , while one in case of disobedience to his Commands doth brandish a Sword , the other thundreth out a Curse against him ; one threatneth death , the other excision from the Church ; both denounce damnation ? What animosities and contentions , what discomposures and confusions must this Constitution of things breed in every place ? and how can a Kingdom so divided in it self stand , or not come into desolation ? Such an advantage infallibly will make Popes affect to invade the temporal Power . It was the reason , which Pope Paschal alledged against Henry IV. because he did Ecclesiae regnum auferre . It is indeed impossible , that a co-ordination of these Powers should subsist ; for each will be continually encroaching on the other ; each for its own defence and support will continually be struggling and clambring to get above the other : there will never be any quiet till one come to subside and truckle under the other ; whereby the Sovereignty of the one or the other will be destroyed . Each of them soon will come to claim a Supremacy in all causes , and the power of both Swords ; and one side will carry it . It is indeed necessary , that men for a time continuing possessed with a reverence to the Ecclesiastical Authority , as independent and uncontrollable , it should at last overthrow the temporal ; by reason of its great advantages above it ; for , The Spiritual Power doth pretend an Establishment purely Divine ; which cannot by any accidents undergoe any change , diminutions or translation , to which Temporal dominions are subject : Its power therefore , being perpetual , irreversible , depending immediately of God , can hardly be checked , can never be conquered . It fighteth with Tongues and Pens , which are the most perillous Weapons . It can never be disarmed ; fighting with Weapons that cannot be taken away , or deprived of their edge and vigour . It worketh by most powerfull considerations upon the Consciences and affections of men upon pain of damnation ; promising heaven , and threatning hell ; which upon some men have an infinite sway , upon all men a considerable influence ; and thereby will be too hard for those who onely can grant Temporal Rewards , or inflict Temporal Punishments . It is surely a notable advantage that the Pope hath above all Princes , that he commandeth not onely as a Prince , but as a Guide ; so that whereas we are not otherwise bound to obey the commands of Princes , than as they appear concordant with God's Law , we must observe his commands absolutely , as being therefore lawfull , because he commandeth them , that involving his assertion of their lawfulness , to which ( without farther inquiry or scruple ) we must submit our understanding , his words sufficiently authorizing his commands for just . We are not onely obliged to obey his commands but to embrace his doctrines . It hath continual opportunities of conversing with men ; and thereby can insinuate and suggest the obligation to obey it , with greatest advantage , in secrecy , in the tenderest seasons . It claimeth a power to have its instruction admitted with assent ; and will it not instruct them for its own advantage ? All its Assertions must be believed — is not this an infinite advantage ? By such advantages the Spiritual Power ( if admitted for such as it pretendeth ) will swallow and devour the Temporal ; which will be an extreme mischief to the world . The very pretence doth immediately crop and curtail the natural Right of Princes ; by exempting great numbers of Persons ( the participants and dependents of this Hierarchy ) from subjection to them . By withdrawing Causes from their Jurisdiction . By commanding in their Territories , and drawing people out of them to their Judicatories . By having influence on their Opinions . By dreigning them of Wealth , &c. To this discourse Experience abundantly doth yield its Attestation ; for , How often have the * Popes thwarted Princes in the exercise of their power ; challenging their Laws and Administrations as prejudicial to Religion ? as contrary to Ecclesiastical Liberty ? Bodin ( l. 9. ) observeth that if any Prince were a Heretick ( that is , if the Pope could pick occasion to call him so ) or a Tyrant ( that is , in his opinion ) or any-wise scandalous ; the Pope would excommunicate him ; and would not receive him to favour , but upon his acknowledging himself a feudatory to the Pope : So he drew in most Kingdoms to depend on him . How often have they excommunicated them , and interdicted their people from entertaining communion with them ? How many Commotions , Conspiracies , Rebellions and Insurrections against Princes have they raised in several Countries ? How have they inveigled people from their Allegiance ? How many Massacres and Assassinations have they caused ? How have they depressed and vilified the Temporal Power ? Have they not assumed to themselves Superiority over all Princes ? The Emperour himself ( the chief of Christian Princes ) they did call their Vassal , exacting an Oath from them , whereof you have a Form in the Canon Law , and a declaration of Pope Clement V. that it is an Oath of Fealty . Have they not challenged propriety in both Swords , Ecce duo Gladii ? How many Princes have they pretended to depose , and dispossess of their Authority ? Consider the Pragmatical Sanctions , Provisors , Compositions , Concordats , &c. which Princes have been forced to make against them , or with them to secure their Interest . Many good Princes have been forced to oppose them , as Henry the Second of England , King Lewis the Twelfth of France , ( that Just Prince , Pater Patriae ) Perdam Babylonis nomen . How often have they used this as a pretence of raising and fomenting Wars ? confiding in their Spiritual Arms ; interdicting Princes , that would not comply with their designs , for advancing the interests not onely of their See , but of their private Families ? Bodin observeth that Pope Nicholas I. was the first who excommunicated Princes . Platina doth mention some before him : But it is remarkable , that although Pope Leo I. ( a high spirited Pope ( Fortissimus Leo , ) as Liberatus calleth him ) was highly provoked against Theodosius Junior ; Pope Gelasius and divers of his Predecessours and Followers — Pope Gregory II. against Leo — Vigilius against Justinian , &c. yet none of them did presume to excommunicate the Emperours . All these dealings are the natural result of this Pretence ; and , supposing it well grounded , are capable of a plausible justification : for is it not fit , ( seeing one must yield ) that Temporal should yield to Spiritual ? Indeed , granting the Papal Supremacy in Spirituals , I conceive the high flying Zelots of the Roman Church , who subject all Temporal Powers to them , have great reason on their side , for co-ordinate Power cannot subsist , and it would be onely an eternal Seminary of perpetual discords . The quarrel cannot otherwise be well composed than by wholly disclaiming the fictitious and usurped power of the Pope : for , Two such Powers ( so inconsistent and cross to each other , so apt to interfere , and consequently to breed everlasting mischiefs to mankind between them ) could not be instituted by God. — He would not appoint two different Vicegerents in his Kingdom at the same time . — But it is plain , that he hath instituted the civil Power ; and endowed it with a Sword. That Princes are his Lieutenants * . That in the ancient times the Popes did not claim such Authority , but avowed themselves Subjects to Princes . 9. Consequently this Pretence is apt to engage Christian Princes against Christianity ; for they will not endure to be crossed , to be depressed , to be trampled on . This Popes often have complained of ; not considering it was their own insolence that caused it . 10. Whereas now Christendom is split into many parcels , subject to divers civil Sovereignties , it is expedient that correspondently there should be distinct Ecclesiastical Governments , independent of each other , which may comply with the respective civil Authorities in promoting the good and peace both of Church and State. It is fit , that every Prince , should in all things govern all his Subjects ; and none should be exempted from subordination to his Authority : As Philosophers , and Physicians of the Body ; so Priests , and Physicians of the Soul ; not in exercising their Function , but in taking care that they do exercise it duly for the honour of God , and in consistence with publick good : otherwise many grievous inconveniences must ensue . It is of perillous consequence , that foreigners should have authoritative influence upon the Subjects of any Prince ; or have a power to intermeddle in affairs . Princes have a natural Right to determine with whom their Subjects shall have intercourse ; which is inconsistent with a Right of foreigners to govern or judge them in any case , without their leave . Every Prince is obliged to employ the power entrusted to him , to the furtherance of God's Service , and encouragement of all good works ; as a Supreme power , without being liable to obstruction from any other power . It would irritate his power , if another should be beyond his coercion . It is observable , that the Pope by intermeddling in the affairs of Kingdoms did so wind himself into them , as to get a pretence to be Master of each ; Princes being his Vassals and Feudatories . 11. Such an Authority is needless and useless ; it not serving the ends which it pretendeth ; and they being better compassed without it . It pretendeth to maintain Truth ; but indeed it is more apt to oppress it . Truth is rather ( as St. Cyprian wisely observeth ) preserved by the multitude of Bishops , whereof some will be ready to relieve it , when assaulted by others . Truth cannot be supported merely by humane Authority ; especially that Authority is to be suspected , which pretendeth dominion over our minds . What Controversie , being doubtfull in it self , will not after his Decision continue doubtfull ? his Sentence may be eluded by interpretation as well as other Testimonies or Authorities . The opinion of a man's great wisedom or skill may be the ground of assent , in defect of other more cogent Arguments ; but Authority of Name or Dignity is not proper to convince a man's understanding . Men obey , but not believe Princes more than others , if not more learned than others . It pretendeth to maintain Order : but how ? by introducing Slavery ; by destroying all Rights ; by multiplying Disorders ; by hindring Order to be quietly administred in each Countrey . It pretendeth to be the onely means of Unity and Concord in Opinion , by determining Controversies : which its Advocates affirm necessary . But how can that be necessary which never was de facto ? not even in the Roman Church ? Hath the Pope effected this ? do all his followers agree in all points ? do they agree about his Authority ? Do not they differ and dispute about infinity of questions ? Are all the points frivolous , about which their Divines and Schoolmen dispute ? Why did not the Council of Trent it self , without more adoe , and keeping such a disputing , refer all to his Oracular Decision . Necessary points may and will by all honest people be known and determined without him , by the clear Testimony of Scripture , by consent of Fathers , by General Tradition . — And other points need not to be determined . That he may be capable of that Office , he must be believed appointed by God thereto ; which is a question it self to be decided without him , to satisfaction . His power is apt no otherwise to knock down Controversies , than by depressing Truth ; not suffering any Truth to be asserted , which doth not favour its Interests . Concord was maintained and Controversies decided without them in the ancient Church ; in Synods , wherein he was not the sole Judge , nor had observable influence . The Fathers did not think such Authority needfull , otherwise they would have made more use of it . A more ready way to define Controversies , is for every one not to prescribe to others , or to prosecute : for then men would more calmly see the Truth and consent . It pretendeth to maintain Peace and Unity . But nothing hath raised more fierce Dissentions , or so many bloudy Wars in Christendom as it . It is apt by tyrannical administration to become intolerable , and so to break the Ecclesiastical State ; to raise Schisms and Troubles . It is like to extinguish genuine Charity , which is free and uncompelled . All the peace and charity which it endureth , is by force and compulsion , not out of choice and good affection . V. The Ancients did assert to each Bishop a free , absolute , independent Authority , subject to none , directed by none , accountable to none on Earth , in the administration of affairs properly concerning his particular Church . This is most evident in St. Cyprian's Writings ; out of which it will not be amiss to set down some passages , manifesting the sense and practice of the Church in his time , to the satisfaction of any ingenuous mind . The Bond of concord abiding , and the Sacrament ( or Doctrine ) of the Catholick Church persisting undivided , every Bishop disposeth and directeth his own acts , being to render an account of his purpose to the Lord : this he writeth , when he was pleading the cause of Pope Cornelius against Novatian ; but then , it seemeth , not dreaming of his Supremacy over others . But we know , that some will not lay down what once they have imbibed , nor will easily change their mind ; but , the bond of peace and concord with their Collegues being preserved , will retain some peculiar things , which have once been used by them ; in which matter neither do we force any , or give law ; whenas every Prelate hath in the administration of his Church the free power of his will , being to render unto the Lord an account of his acting : this saith he , writing to Pope Stephanus , and in a friendly manner , out of common respect and single love , ( not out of servile obeisance ) acquainting him what he and his brethren in a Synod by common consent and authority had established concerning the degradation of Clergy-men , who had been ordained by Hereticks , or had lapsed into Schism . For seeing it is ordained by us all , and it is likewise equal and just , that each man's cause should be there heard where the crime is committed ; and to each Pastour a portion of the Flock is assigned , which each should rule and govern , being to render an account to his Lord ; those indeed over whom we preside ought not to ramble about : this saith he in his Epistle to Pope Cornelius , upon occasion of some factious Clergy-men addressing themselves to him with factious suggestions , to gain his countenance . These things I have briefly written back , according to our meanness , dear brother ; prescribing to none nor prejudging , that every Bishop should not doe what he thinks good , having a free power of his will. In which matter our bashfulness and modesty doth not prejudge any one ; so that every one may not judge as he thinketh , and act as he judgeth : Prescribing to none , so that every Bishop may not resolve what he thinks good , being to render an account to the Lord , &c. It remaineth that each of us do utter his opinion about this matter , judging no man , nor removing any man , if he dissenteth , from the right of communion ; for neither doth any of us constitute himself Bishop of Bishops , or by tyrannical terrour driveth his Collegues to a necessity of obeying ; whenas every Bishop hath upon account of his liberty and authority his own free choice , and is no less exempted from being judged by another , than he is uncapable to judge another ; but let us all expect the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ , who , and who alone hath power both to prefer us to the government of his Church , and to judge of our acting : these words did St. Cyprian speak as Proloquntour of the great Synod of Bishops at Carthage ; and what words could be more express or more full in assertion of the Episcopal Liberties and Rights against almost every branch of Romish pretences ? He disavoweth the practice of one Bishop excluding another from communion for dissent in opinion about disputable points : He rejecteth the pretence that any man can have to be a Bishop of Bishops , or superiour to all his Brethren : He condemneth the imposing opinions upon Bishops , and constraining them to obedience ; He disclaimeth any power in one Bishop to judge another ; He asserteth to each Bishop a full liberty and power to manage his own concerns according to his discretion ; He affirmeth every Bishop to receive his power onely from Christ , and to be liable onely to his judgment . We may observe , that St. Austin in his reflexions upon the passages in that Synod , doth approve , yea admire that Preface , passing high commendations on the smartest passages of it which assert common liberty , professing his own conformity in practice to them ; In this consultation ( saith he ) is shewed a pacifick soul , overflowing with plenty of charity ; and , We have therefore a free choice of inquiry granted to us by the most mild and most veracious speech of Cyprian himself , and , Now if the proud and tumid minds of hereticks dare to extoll themselves against the holy humility of this speech — than which what can be more gentle , more humble ? Would St. Austin have swallowed those Sayings , could he have so much applauded them , if he had known a just power then extant and radiant in the World , which they do impeach and subvert ? No , I trow ; he did not know , nor so much as dream of any such ; although the Pope was under his nose while he was discussing that point , and he could hardly talk so much of St. Cyprian without thinking of Pope Stephen . However let any man of sense honestly reade and weigh those passages , considering who did write them , to whom he writ them , upon what occasions he writ them , when he writ them ; that he was a great Primate of the Church , a most holy , most prudent , most humble and meek person ; that he addressed divers of them to Bishops of Rome ; that many of them were touching the concerns of Popes , that he writ them in times of persecution and distress , which produce the most sober and serious thoughts ; then let him if he can , conceive , that all-Christian Bishops were then held subject to the Pope , or owned such a power due to him as he now claimeth . We may add a contemporary Testimony of the Roman Clergy , addressing to St. Cyprian in these words ; Although a mind well conscious to it self , and supported by the vigour of Evangelical discipline , and having in heavenly doctrines become a true witness to it self , is wont to be content with God for its onely judge ; and not to desire the praises , nor to dread the accusations of another ; yet they are worthy of double praise , who when they know they owe their consciences to God onely as judge , yet desire also their actions to be approved by their brethren themselves ; the which it is no wonder that you , brother Cyprian , should do , who according to your modesty and natural industry would have us not so much judges as partakers of your Counsels — Then it seems the College of Cardinals , not so high in the instep as they are now , did take St. Cyprian to be free , and not accountable for his actions to any other Judge but God. That this notion of liberty did continue a good time after in the Church , we may see by that Canon of the Antiochene Synod ; ordaining that every Bishop have power of his own Bishoprick , govern it according to the best of his care and discretion , and provide for all the Country belonging to his City , so as to ordain Priests and Deacons , and dispose things aright . The Monks of Constantinople in the Synod of Chalcedon , said thus ; We are sons of the Church , and have one Father , after God , our Archbishop : they forgot their Sovereign Father the Pope . The like notion may seem to have been then in England , when the Church of Canterbury was called the common mother of all under the disposition of its Spouse Jesus Christ. VI. The Ancients did hold all Bishops , as to their Office , originally according to Divine Institution , or abstracting from humane Sanctions framed to preserve Order and Peace , to be equal ; for that all are Successours of the Apostles , all derive their Commission and Power in the same tenour from God , all of them are Ambassadours , Stewards , Vicars of Christ ; entrusted with the same Divine Ministeries of instructing , dispensing the Sacraments , ruling and exercising Discipline ; to which Functions and Privileges the least Bishop hath right , and to greater the biggest cannot pretend . One Bishop might exceed another in Splendour , in Wealth , in Reputation , in extent of Jurisdiction , as one King may surpass another in amplitude of Territory ; but as all Kings , so all Bishops are equal in Office and essentials of Power , derived from God. Hence they applied to them that in the Psalm , Instead of thy Fathers shall be thy Children , whom thou mayst make Princes in all the earth . This was St. Hierome's Doctrine in those famous words ; Whereever a Bishop be , whether at Rome or at Eugubium , at Constantinople or at Rhegium , at Alexandria or at Thenis , he is of the same worth , and of the same Priesthood ; the force of wealth , and lowness of poverty doth not render a Bishop more high or more low ; for that all of them are Successours of the Apostles : to evade which plain assertion , they have forged distinctions , whereof St. Hierome surely did never think , he speaking simply concerning Bishops , as they stood by Divine Institution , not according to humane Models , which gave some advantages over other . That this notion did continue long in the Church , we may see by the Elogies of Bishops in later Synods ; for instance that in the Synod of Compeigne ; It is convenient all Christians should know what kind of Office the Bishops is — who 't is plain are the Vicars of Christ , and keep the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven . And that of the Synod of Melun ; And though all of us unworthy , yet are the Vicars of Christ and Successours of his Apostles . In contemplation of which verity , St. Gregory Nazianzene observing the declension from it introduced in his times by the ambition of some Prelates , did vent that famous exclamation ; O that there were not at all any presidency , or any preference in place , and tyrannical enjoyment of prerogatives — which earnest wish he surely did not mean to level against the Ordinance of God , but against that which lately began to be intruded by men : And what would the good man have wished , if he had been aware of those pretences , about which we discourse ; which then did onely begin to bud and peep up in the World ? 1. Common practice is a good Interpreter of common sentiments in any case ; and it therefore sheweth that in the primitive Church the Pope was not deemed to have a right of Universal Sovereignty ; for if such a thing had been instituted by God , or established by the Apostles , the Pope certainly with evident clearness would have appeared to have possessed it ; and would have sometimes ( I might say frequently , yea continually ) have exercised it in the first Ages ; which that he did not at all , we shall make , I hope , very manifest by reflecting on the chief passages occurring then ; whereof indeed there is scarce any one , which duly weighed doth not serve to overthrow the Roman pretence ; but that matter I reserve to another place ; and shall propound other considerations , declaring the sense of the Fathers ; onely I shall add , that indeed 2. The state of the most primitive Church did not well admit such an universal Sovereignty . For that did consist of small bodies incoherently situated and scattered about in very distant places , and consequently unfit to be modelled into one political Society , or to be governed by one Head. Especially considering their condition under Persecution and Poverty . What convenient resort for Direction or Justice could a few distressed Christians in Egypt , Ethiopia , Parthia , India , Mesopotamia , Syria , Armenia , Cappadocia , and other Parts have to Rome ? what trouble , what burthen had it been to seek Instruction , Succour , Decision of Cases thence ? Had they been obliged or required to doe so , what offences , what clamours would it have raised ? seeing that afterward , when Christendom was connected , and compacted together ; when the state of Christians was flourishing and prosperous , when passages were open , and the best of opportunities of correspondence were afforded , yet the setting out of these pretences did cause great oppositions and stirs ; seeing the exercise of this Authority , when it had obtained most vigour , did produce so many grievances , so many complaints , so many courses to check and curb it , in Countries feeling the inconveniences and mischiefs springing from it ? The want of the like in the first Ages is a good Argument , that the cause of them had not yet sprung up ; Christendom could not have been so still , if there had been then so meddlesome a body in it , as the Pope now is . The Roman Clergy in their Epistle to St. Cyprian told him , that because of the difficulty of things and times , they could not constitute a Bishop who might moderate things immediately belonging to them in their own precincts : how much more in that state of things would a Bishop there be sit to moderate things over all the World ; when ( as Rigaltius truly noteth ) the Church being then oppressed with various vexations the communication of Provinces between themselves was difficult and unfrequent . Wherefore Bellarmine himself doth confess , that in those times , before the Nicene Synod the authority of the Pope was not a little hindred , so that because of continual persecutions he could not freely exercise it . The Church therefore could so long subsist without the use of such Authority , by the vigilance of Governours over their Flocks , and the friendly correspondence of neighbour Churches : And if he would let it alone , it might do so still . That could be no Divine Institution , which had no vigour in the first and best times ; but an Innovation raised by Ambition . VII . The Ancients , when occasion did require , did maintain their equality of Office and Authority particularly in respect to the Roman Bishops ; not onely interpretatively by practice , but directly and formally in express terms asserting it . Thus when Felicissimus and his Complices , being rejected by St. Cyprian did apply themselves to Pope Cornelius for his communion and countenance , St. Cyprian affirmed that to be an irregular and unjust course ; subjoining , Except to a few desperate and wicked persons , the authority of the Bishops constituted in Africk , who have already judged of them , do seem less ; that is , inferiour to any other Authority , particularly to that of Rome , unto which they had recourse ; what other meaning could he have ? doth not his Argument require this meaning ? Another instance is that of the Fathers of the Antiochene Synod , * ( being 97 Bishops ) the which St. Hilary calleth a Synod of Saints congregated , ( the Decrees whereof the Catholick Church did admit into its Code , and the Canons whereof Popes have called Venerable ) these in their Epistle to Pope Julius , complaining of his demeanour in the case of Athanasius ▪ did flatly assert to themselves an equality with him ; They did not ( as Sozomen reciteth out of their Epistle ) therefore think it equal , that they should be thought inferiours , because they had not so big and numerous a Church . That Pope himself testifieth the same in his Epistle to them , extant in the second Apology of Athanasius ; If , saith he , ye do truly conceive the honour of Bishops to be equal , and the same ; and ye do not , as ye write , judge of Bishops according to the magnitude of Cities ; which assertion of theirs so flatly thwarting Papal Supremacy he doth not at all confute , yea not so much as contradict ; and therefore reasonably may be interpreted to yield consent thereto ; the rule , He that holdeth his peace seemeth to consent , never holding better than in this case , when his copyhold was so nearly touched ; indeed he had been very blameable to wave such an occasion of defending so important a Truth ; or in letting so pestilent an Errour to pass without correction or reproof . After the Pope had climbed higher than at that time ( upon the ladders of dissention and disorders in the Church ) yet he was reproved by Euphemius Bishop of Constantinople for preferring himself before his Brethren ; as we may collect from those words of a zealous Pope , We desire not to be placed above others ( as you say ) so much as to have fellowship holy and well-pleasing to God with all the faithfull . That Pope Gregory I. did not hold himself superiour to other Bishops , many sayings of his do infer ; for in this he placeth the fault of the Bishop of Constantinople , which he so often and so severely reprehendeth , that he did prefer himself before and extoll himself above other Bishops . And would he directly assume that to himself , which he chargeth on another , although onely following his position by consequence ? And when Eulogius the Bishop of Alexandria had complementally said , sicut jussistis , As you commanded ; He doth thus express his resentment ; That word of command I desire you let me not hear ; because I know who I am , and who you are ; by place ye are my brethren , in goodness fathers ; I did not therefore command , but what seem'd profitable , I hinted to you . That many such Instances may not be alledged out of Antiquity , the reason is , because the ancient Popes did not understand this Power to belong to them , and therefore gave no occasion for Bishops to maintain their honour ; or were more just , prudent and modest than to take so much upon them as their Successours did , upon frivolous pretences . VIII . The style used by the primitive Bishops in their applications to the Roman Bishop doth signify , that they did not apprehend him their Sovereign ; but their equal . Brother , Collegue , Fellow-bishop are the terms which St. Cyprian doth use in speaking about the Roman Bishops , his contemporaries , Fabianus , Cornelius , Lucius , Stephanus ; and in his Epistles to the three last of them ; nor doth he ever use any other , importing higher respect due to them ; as indeed his practice demonstrateth he did not apprehend any other due ; or that he did take them for his Superiours in Office. * Know now brother , was the compellation of Dionysius ( Bishop of Alexandria ) to Pope Stephanus . The Synod of Antioch , which rejected Paulus Samosatenus , inscribeth its Epistle to Dionysius ( then Bishop of Rome ) and Maximus , and all our Fellow-ministers through the world . The old Synod of Arles directeth their Epistle to Signiour Sylvester , their brother . Athanasius saith , These things may suffice , which have been written by our beloved and Fellow-minister Damasus Bishop of great Rome . Marcellus inscribed to Pope Julius , to his Most blessed Fellow-minister . So Cyril spake of Pope Celestine I. Our brother and Fellow-minister the Bishop of Rome . So St. Basil and his Fellow-bishops of the East did inscribe their Epistle , To the beloved of God and our most holy brethren and Fellow-ministers the unanimous Bishops through Italy and France . In this style do the Fathers of Sardica salute Pope Julius ; those of Constantinople Pope Damasus ; those of Ephesus Pope Celestine I. our brother and Fellow-minister Celestine ; those of Carthage Pope Celestine I. in the very same terms wherein St. Austin doth salute Maximinus , a Donatist Bishop . Signiour my beloved and most honoured brother . The Oriental Bishops Eustathius , Theophilus and Silvanus did inscribe their Remonstrance to Pope Liberius , To Signiour our brother and Fellow-minister Liberius . So John of Antioch to Nestorius writeth to my Master . The Synod of Illyricum call Elpidius , Our seniour and Fellow-minister . In which Instances and some others of later date we may observe that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Dominus was then ( as it is now ) barely a term of civility , being then usually given to any person of quality , or to whom they would express common respect ; so that St. Chrysostome in his Epistles commonly doth give it not onely to meaner Bishops , but even to Priests ; and St. Austin doth thus salute even Donatist Bishops ; reflecting thereon thus , Since therefore by charity I serve you in this Office of writing letters to you , I do not improperly call you Master , for the sake of our one true Master who has commanded us so to doe . — my most honour'd Master . — now therefore having with me my most honour'd Signiour and most reverend Presbyter , &c. — my most honour'd Master Asyncritus the elder . Pope Celestine himself did salute the Ephesine Fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , masters , brethren . Even in the VI. Council , Thomas Bishop of Constantinople did inscribe according to the old style , to Pope Vitalianus , his brother and Fellow-minister . The French Bishops had good reason to expostulate with Pope Nicholas I. You may know , that we are not , as you boast and brag , your Clerks ; whom , if pride would suffer , you ought to acknowledge for your brethren and Fellow-bishops . Such are the terms and titles , which primitive integrity when they meant to speak most kindly and respectfully did allow to the Pope , being the same which all Bishops did give to one another ; ( as may be seen in all solemn addresses , and reports concerning them : ) which is an Argument sufficiently plain , that Bishops in those times did not take themselves to be the Pope's Subjects , or his inferiours in Office ; but his fellows and mates , co-ordinate in rank . Were not these improper terms for an ordinary Gentleman , or Nobleman to accost his Prince in ? yet hardly is there such a distance between any Prince and his Peers , as there is between a modern Pope and other Bishops . It would now be taken for a great arrogance and sawciness , for an underling Bishop to address to the Pope in such language , or to speak of him in that manner ; which is a sign that the World is altered in its notion of him , and that he beareth a higher conceit of himself than his primitive Ancestours did . Now nothing but Beatissimus Pater , most Blessed Father , and Dominus noster Papa , our Lord the Pope , in the highest sense will satisfy him . Now a Pope in a General Synod , in a solemn Oration , could be told to his face , that the most Holy Senate of Cardinals had chosen a Brother into a Father , a Collegue into a Lord. Verily so it is now , but not so anciently . In the same ancient times the style of the Roman Bishops writing to other Bishops was the same ; he calling them Brethren and Fellow-ministers . So did Cornelius write to Fabius of Antioch , beloved brother ; so did he call all other Bishops , — be it known to all our Fellow-bishops and brethren . So Julius to the Oriental Bishops , To our beloved brethren . So Liberius to the Macedonian Bishops , To our beloved brethren and Fellow-ministers : and to the Oriental Bishops , To our brethren and Fellow-bishops . So Damasus to the Bishops of Illyricum . So Leo himself frequently in his Epistles . So Pope Celestine calleth John of Antioch , Most honoured brother ; to Cyril and to Nestorius himself , Beloved brother ; to the Fathers of Ephesus , Signiours brethren . Pope Gelasius to the Bishops of Dardania , Your brotherhood . St. Gregory to Cyriacus , Our brother and Fellow-priest , Cyriacus . If it be said the Popes did write so then out of condescension , or humility and modesty ; it may be replied , that if really there was such a difference as is now pretended , it may seem rather affectation , and indecency or mockery : for it would have more become the Pope to maintain the majesty and authority of his place , by appellations apt to cherish their reverence , than to collogue with them in terms void of reality ; or signifying that equality which he did not mean. But Bellarmine hath found out one instance ( which he maketh much of ) of Pope Damasus , who writing ( not as he alledgeth , to the Fathers of Constantinople , * but ) to certain Eastern Bishops , calleth them most honoured sons . That whole Epistle I do fear to be foisted into Theodoret ; for it cometh in abruptly ; and doth not much become such a man : and if it be supposed genuine , I should suspect some corruption in the place ; for why , if he writ to Bishops , should he use a style so unsutable to those times , and so different from that of his Predecessours , and Successours ? why should there be such a disparity between his own style now and at other times ? for writing to the Bishops of Illyricum he calleth them beloved brethren ; why then is he so inconstant and partial , as to yield these Oriental Bishops less respect ? wherefore perhaps 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was thrust in for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 · or perhaps the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was intruded , and he did write to Lay-men ; † those who governed the East , who well might be called most honoured sons ; otherwise the Epithet doth not seem well to sute ; but however , a single example of arrogance or stateliness , ( or of what shall I call it ? ) is not to be set against so many modest and mannerly ones ? In fine , that this salutation doth not always imply Superiority , we may be assured by that inscription of Alexander , Bishop of Thessalonice , to Athanasius of Alexandria , To my beloved Son and unanimous Collegue Athanasius . IX . The ground of that eminence , which the Roman Bishop did obtain in the Church , so as in order to precede other Bishops , doth shake this pretence . The Church of Rome was indeed allowed to be the principal Church , as St. Cyprian calleth it ; but why ? was it preferred by Divine Institution ? no surely , Christianity did not make Laws of that nature , or constitute differences of places . Was it in regard to the succession of St. Peter ? no ; that was a slim upstart device ; that did not hold in Antioch ; nor in other Apostolical Churches . But it was for a more substantial reason ; the very same , on which the dignity and preeminency of other Churches was founded ; that is , the dignity , magnitude , opulency , opportunity of that City in which the Bishop of Rome did preside ; together with the consequent numerousness , quality and wealth of his flock ; which gave him many great advantages above other his Fellow-bishops : It was ( saith Rigaltius ) called by St. Cyprian the principal Church , because constituted in the principal City . That Church in the very times of severest persecutions by the providence of God ( as Pope Cornelius said in his Epistle to Fabius ) had a rich and plentifull number , with a most great and innumerable people ; so that he reckoneth forty four Presbyters , seven Deacons ( in imitation of the number in the Acts , ) seven Sub-deacons , forty two Acoluthi , fifty two others of the inferiour Clergy , and above fifteen hundred Alms-people . To that Church there must needs have been a great resort of Christians , going to the seat of the Empire in pursuit of business ; as in proportion there was to each other Metropolis ; according to that Canon of the Antiochene Synod , which ordered , that the Bishop of each Metropolis should take care of the whole Province , because all that had business did resort to the Metropolis . That Church was most able to yield help and succour to them who needed it ; and accordingly did use to doe it ; according to that of Dionysius ( Bishop of Corinth ) in his Epistle to Bishop Soter of Rome ; This ( saith he ) is your custome from the beginning , in divers ways to doe good to the brethren and to send supplies to many Churches in every city , so refreshing the poverty of those who want — Whence it is no wonder , that the Head of that Church did get most reputation , and the privilege of precedence without competition . To this Church ( said Irenaeus ) it is necessary that every Church ( that is , the faithfull who are all about ) should resort , because of its more powerfull principality ; what is meant by that resort , will be easie to him , who considereth how men here are wont to go up to London , drawn thither by interests of Trade , Law , &c. What he did understand by more powerfull principality the words themselves do signifie , which exactly do agree to the Power and Grandure of the Imperial City ; but do not well sute to the authority of a Church ; especially then when no Church did appear to have either Principality or Puissance . And that sense may clearly be evinced by the context , wherein it doth appear , that St. Irenaeus doth not alledge the judicial Authority of the Roman Church , but its credible Testimony , which thereby became more considerable , because Christians commonly had occasions of recourse to it . Such a reason of precedence St. Cyprian giveth in another case , Because ( saith he ) Rome for its magnitude ought to precede Carthage . For this reason a Pagan Historian did observe the Roman Bishop had a greater authority ( that is , a greater interest and reputation than other Bishops . This reason Theodoret doth assign in his Epistle to Pope Leo , wherein he doth highly complement and cajole him ; for this city ( saith he ) is the greatest , and the most splendid , and presiding over the world ; and flowing with multitude of people ; and which moreover hath produced the Empire now governing — This is the sole ground upon which the greatest of all ancient Synods , that of Chalcedon , did affirm the Papal eminency to be founded ; for to the throne ( say they ) of ancient Rome because that was the royal city , the Fathers reasonably conferred the privileges : the fountain of Papal eminence was in their judgment not any divine Institution , not the Authority of Saint Peter deriving it self to his Successours ; but the concession of the Fathers , who were moved to grant it upon account that Rome was the Imperial City . To the same purpose the Empress Placidia in her Epistle to Theodosius in behalf of Pope Leo saith , It becometh us to preserve to this city ( the which is mistress of all lands ) a reverence in all things . This reason had indeed in it much of equity , of decency , of conveniency ; it was equal that he should have the preference and more than common respect , who was thence enabled and engaged to do most service to Religion . It was decent , that out of conformity to the State , and in respect to the Imperial Court and Senate , the Pastour of that place should be graced with repute ; it was convenient , that he who resided in the centre of all business , and had the greatest influence upon affairs , who was the Emperour's chief Counsellour for direction and Instrument for execution of Ecclesiastical affairs , should not be put behind others . Hence did the Fathers of the Second General Synod advance the Bishop of Constantinople to the next privileges of honour after the Bishop of Rome , because it was new Rome , and a Seat of the Empire . And the Fathers of Chalcedon assigned equal privileges to the most Holy See of Rome , with good reason ( say they ) judging , that the city , which was honoured with the Royalty and Senate , and which ( otherwise ) did enjoy equal privileges with the ancient Royal Rome , should likewise in Ecclesiastical affairs be magnified as it , being second after it . Indeed upon this score the Church of Constantinople is said to have aspired to the supreme Principality , when it had the advantage over old Rome , the Empire being extinguished there ; and sometimes was styled the Head of all Churches . It is also natural and can hardly be otherwise , but that the Bishop of a chief City , finding himself to exceed in wealth , in power , in advantages of friendships , dependencies , &c. ) should not affect to raise himself above the level : it is an ambition , that easily will seise on the most moderate , and otherwise religious minds . Pope Leo objected it to Anatolius , and Pope Gregory to John ( from his austere life called the Faster . ) Upon the like account it was , that the Bishops of other Cities did mount to a preeminency , Metropolitane , Primatical , Patriarchal . Thence it was that the Bishop of Alexandria before Constantine's time , did acquire the honour of second place to Rome ; because that City , being head of a most rich and populous Nation , did in magnitude and opulency ( as Gregory Nazianzene saith ) approach next to Rome , so as hardly to yield the next place to it . Upon that account also did Antioch get the next place ; as being the most large , flourishing , commanding City of the East ; the which ( as Josephus saith ) for bigness and for other advantages had without controversie the third place in all the world subject to the Romans ; and the which * St. Chrysostome calleth the head of all cities seated in the East . Saint Basil seemeth to call the Church thereof the principal in the world ; for what ( saith he ) can be more opportune to the Churches over the world than the Church of Antioch ? the which if it should happen to be reduced to concord , nothing would hinder , but that as a sound head it would supply health to the whole body . Upon the same account the Bishop of Carthage did obtain the privilege to be standing Primate of his Province ( although other Primacies there were not fixed to places , but followed Seniority ) and a kind of Patriarch over all the African Provinces . Hence did Caesarea , as exceeding in temporal advantages , and being the Political Metropolis of Palestine , o'ertop Jerusalem , that most ancient , noble and venerable City , the source of our Religion . It was indeed the general Rule and practice to conform the privileges of Ecclesiastical dignity in a proportion convenient to those of the secular Government ; as the Synod of Antioch in express terms did ordain ; the ninth Canon whereof runneth thus ; The Bishops in every Province ought to know that the Bishop presiding in the Metropolis doth undertake the care of all the Province ; because all that have business do meet together in the Metropolis ; whence it hath been ordained that he should precede in honour , and that the Bishops should doe nothing extraordinary without him ; according to a more ancient Canon holding from our Fathers ( that is , according to the 34th . Canon of the Apostles . ) It is true , that the Fathers do sometimes mention the Church of Rome being founded by the two great Apostles , or the succession of the Roman Bishop to them in Pastoral charge , as a special ornament of that Church , and a congruous ground of respect to that Bishop , whereby they did honour the memory of Saint Peter : but even some of those , who did acknowledge this , did not avow it as a sufficient ground of preeminence , none did admit it for an argument of authoritative Superiority . St. Cyprian did call the Roman See the chair of Saint Peter , and the principal Church ; yet he disclaimed any authority of the Roman Bishops above his brethren . Firmilian did take notice , that Pope Stephanus did glory in the place of his Bishoprick , and contend that he held the succession of Peter ; yet did not he think himself thereby obliged to submit to his authority , or follow his judgment ; but sharply did reprehend him as a favourer of Hereticks , an authour of Schisms , and one who had cut himself off from the communion of his brethren . The Fathers of the Antiochene Synod did confess , that in writings all did willingly honour the Roman Church , as having been from the beginning the School of the Apostles , and the Metropolis of Religion ; although yet from the East the instructours of the Christian Doctrine did go and reside there ; but from hence they desired not to be deemed inferiours ; because they did not exceed in the greatness and numerousness of their Church . They allowed some regard ( though faintly and with reservation ) to the Roman Church upon account of their Apostolical foundation ; they implied a stronger ground of pretence from the grandeur of that City ; yet did not they therefore grant themselves to be inferiours ; at least as to any substantial Privilege , importing Authority . If by Divine right , upon account of his succession to Saint Peter , he had such preeminence , why are the other causes reckoned , as if they could add any thing to God's Institution , or as if that did need humane confirmation ? The pretence to that surely was weak , which did need corroboration , and to be propp'd by worldly considerations . Indeed , whereas the Apostles did found many Churches , exercising Apostolical authority over them ( eminently containing the Episcopal ) why in conscience should one claim privileges on that score rather than , or above the rest ? Why should the See of Antioch , that most ancient and truly Apostolical Church , where the Christian name began , where Saint Peter at first ( as they say ) did sit Bishop for seven years , be postponed to Alexandria ? Especially why should the Church of Jerusalem , the Seat of our Lord himself , the mother of all Churches , the fountain of Christian Doctrine , the first Consistory of the Apostles , enobled by so many glorious performances ( by the Life , Preaching , Miracles , Death , Burial , Resurrection , Ascension of our Saviour ; by the first preaching of the Apostles , the effusion of the Holy Spirit , the Conversion of so many people , and Constitution of the first Church , and Celebration of the first Synods ) upon these considerations not obtain preeminence to other Churches , but in honour be cast behind divers others ; and as to Power be subjected to Caesarea , the Metropolis of Palestine ? The true reason of this even Baronius himself did see and acknowledge ; for that ( saith he ) the Ancients observ'd no other rule in instituting the Ecclesiastical Sees , than the division of Provinces , and the Prerogative before established by the Romans , there are very many examples . Of which examples , that of Rome is the most obvious and notable ; and what he so generally asserteth may be so applied thereto , as to void all other grounds of its preeminence . X. The truth is , all Ecclesiastical presidencies and subordinations , or dependencies of some Bishops on others in administration of spiritual affairs were introduced merely by humane Ordinance , and established by Law or Custome , upon prudential accounts , according to the exigency of things : Hence the Prerogatives of other Sees did proceed ; and hereto whatever Dignity , Privilege , or Authority the Pope with equity might at any time claim , is to be imputed . To clear which point , we will search the matter nearer the quick ; propounding some observations concerning the ancient forms of Discipline , and considering what interest the Pope had therein . At first each Church was settled apart under its own Bishop and Presbyters ; so as independently and separately to manage its own concernments ; each was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , governed by its own head , and had its own Laws . Every Bishop as a Prince in his own Church , did act freely according to his will and discretion , with the advice of his Ecclesiastical Senate , and * with the consent of his people ( the which he did use to consult ) without being controllable by any other , or accountable to any , farther than his obligation to uphold the verity of Christian profession , and to maintain fraternal communion in charity and peace with neighbouring Churches did require , in which regard if he were notably peccant , he was liable to be disclaimed by them , as no good Christian , and rejected from communion , together with his Church , if it did adhere to him in his misdemeanours . This may be collected from the remainders of State in the times of St. Cyprian . But because little , disjointed and incoherent Bodies were like dust apt to be dissipated by every wind of external assault , or intestine faction ; and peaceable union could hardly be retained without some ligature of discipline ; and Churches could not mutually support and defend each other without some method of entercourse and rule of confederacy , engaging them : Therefore for many good purposes ( for upholding and advancing the common interests of Christianity , for protection and support of each Church from inbred disorders and dissentions ; for preserving the integrity of the faith , for securing the concord of divers Churches , for providing fit Pastours to each Church , and correcting such as were scandalously bad * or unfaithfull ) it was soon found needfull , that divers Churches should be combined and linked together in some regular form of Discipline ; † that if any Church did want a Bishop , the neighbour Bishops might step in to approve and ordain a fit one ; ‖ that if any Bishop did notoriously swerve from the Christian rule , the others might interpose to correct or void him ; that if any errour , or schism did peep up in any Church , the joint concurrence of divers Bishops might avail to stop its progress , and to quench it ; by convenient means of instruction , reprehension and censure ; that if any Church were oppressed by persecution , by indigency , by faction ; the others might be engaged to afford effectual succour and relief : for such ends it was needfull , that Bishops in certain precincts should convene , with intent to deliberate and resolve about the best expedients to compass them ; And that the manner of such proceeding , ( to avoid uncertain distraction , confusion , arbitrariness , dissatisfaction and mutinous opposition ) should be settled in an ordinary course ; according to rules known and allowed by all . In defining such precincts it was most natural , most easie , most commodious to follow the divisions of Territory , or Jurisdiction already established in the Civil State ; that the Spiritual administrations being in such circumstances aptly conformed to the Secular might go on more smoothly and expeditely , the wheels of one not clashing with the other ; according to the judgment of the two great Synods , that of Chalcedon , and the Trullane ; which did ordain , that if by Royal authority any city be or should hereafter be re-established , the order of the churches shall be according to the civil and publick form . Whereas therefore in each Nation or Province subject to one Political Jurisdiction there was a Metropolis or Head-city , to which the greatest resort was for dispensation of Justice , and dispatch of principal Affairs emergent in that Province ; it was also most convenient , that also the determination of Ecclesiastical matters should be affixed thereto ; especially considering that usually those places were opportunely seated ; that many persons upon other occasions did meet there ; that the Churches in those Cities did exceed the rest in number , in opulency , in ability and opportunity to promote the common interest in all kinds of advantages . Moreover because in all Societies and Confederacies of men for ordering publick affairs , ( for the settling things in motion , for effectual dispatch , for preventing endless dissentions and confusions both in resolving upon and executing things ) it is needfull that one person should be authorized to preside among the rest , unto whom the power and care should be entrusted to convoke Assemblies in fit season , to propose matters for consultation , to moderate the debates and proceedings , to declare the result , and to see that what is agreed upon may be duly executed ; Such a charge then naturally would devolve it self upon the Prelate of the Metropolis , as being supposed constantly present on the place ; as being at home in his own seat of presidence , and receiving the rest under his wing ; as incontestably surpassing others in all advantages answerable to the secular advantages of his City ; for that it was unseemly and hard , if he at home should be postponed in dignity to others repairing thither ; for that also commonly he was in a manner the spiritual Father of the rest , ( Religion being first planted in great Cities and thence propagated to others ) so that the reverence and dependence on Colonies to the mother City was due from other Churches to his See. Wherefore by consent of all Churches , grounded on such obvious reason of things , the presidency in each Province was assigned to the Bishop of the Metropolis , who was called the first Bishop , the Metropolitane , ( in some places the * Primate , the Archbishop , the Patriarch , the Pope ) of the Province . The Apostolical Canons call him the first Bishop ( which sheweth the Antiquity of this Institution : ) the African Synods did appoint that name to him as most modest , and calling him Primate in that sense ; other ancient Synods style him the Metropolite ; and to the Metropolites of the principal Cities they gave the Title of Archbishop . The Bishops of Rome and Alexandria peculiarly were called Popes ; although that name was sometimes deferred to any other Bishop . During this state of things the whole Church did consist of so many Provinces , being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , independent on each other in Ecclesiastical administrations ; each reserving to it self the constitution of Bishops , the convocation of Synods , the enacting of Canons , the decision of Causes , the definition of Questions ; yet so that each Province did hold peacefull and amicable correspondence with others ; upon the like terms as before each 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or Episcopal precinct did hold intercourse with its neighbours . And whoever in any Province did not comply with or submit to the Orders and Determinations resolved upon in those Assemblies , was deemed a schismatical , contentious and contumelious person ; with good reason , because he did thwart a Discipline plainly conducible to publick good ; because declining such judgments he plainly shewed that he would admit none , ( there not being any fairer way of determining things than by common advice and agreement of Pastours ) because he did in effect refuse all good terms of communion and peace . Thus I conceive the Metropolitical governance was introduced , by humane prudence following considerations of publick necessity or utility : There are indeed some , who think it was instituted by the Apostles ; but their Arguments do not seem convincing , and such a constitution doth not ( as I take it ) well sute to the state of their times , and the course they took in founding Churches . Into such a Chanel , through all parts of Christendom ( though with some petty differences in the methods and measures of acting ) had Ecclesiastical administrations fallen of themselves ; plain community of reason , and imitation insensibly propagating that course ; and therein it ran for a good time , before it was by general consent and solemn sanction established . The whole Church then was a Body consisting of several confederations of Bishops , acting in behalf of their Churches under their respective Metropolitanes , who did manage the common affairs in each Province ; convoking Synods at stated times and upon emergent occasions ; in them deciding Causes and Controversies incident , relating to faith or practice ; framing Rules serviceable to common Edification , and decent uniformity in God's service ; quashing Heresies and Schisms ; declaring truths impugned or questioned ; maintaining the harmony of communion and concord with other Provinces adjacent or remote . Such was the state of the Church , unto which the Apostolical Canons and Constitutions do refer , answerable to the times in which they were framed ; and which we may discern in the practice of ancient Synods . Such it did continue , when the great Synod of Nice was celebrated , which by its authority ( presumed to represent the authority of all Bishops in the World , who were summoned thereto ) backed by the Imperial Authority and Power , did confirm those Orders , as they found them standing by more general custome , and received Rules in most Provinces ; reducing them into more ●●●orm practice ; so that what before stood upon reason , customary usage , particular consent , by so august sanction did become universal Law ; and did obtain so great veneration , as by some to be conceived everlastingly and immutably obligatory ; according to those maximes of Pope Leo. It is here farther observable , that whereas divers Provinces did hold communion and entercourse ; so that upon occasion they did ( by their formed Letters ) render to one another an account of their proceedings , being of great moment , especially of those which concerned the general state of Christianity , and common faith ; calling , when need was , for assistence one of other to resolve points of faith , or to settle order and peace ; there was in so doing a special respect given to the Metropolites of great Cities : and to prevent dissensions , which naturally ambition doth prompt men to , grounded upon degrees of respect , an Order was fixed among them , according to which in subscriptions of Letters , in accidental congresses , and the like occasions , some should precede others ; ( that distinction being chiefly and commonly grounded on the greatness , splendour , opulency of Cities ; or following the secular dignity of them : ) whence Rome had the first place , Alexandria the second , Antioch the third , Hierusalem the fourth , &c. Afterward , Constantine having introduced a new partition of the Empire , whereby divers Provinces were combined together into one Territory , under the regiment of a Vicar , or a Lieutenant of a Praefectus-praeterio , which Territory was called a Diocese ; the Ecclesiastical state was adapted in conformity thereto ; new Ecclesiastical Systems , and a new sort of spiritual Heads thence springing up ; so that in each Diocese , consisting of divers Provinces an Ecclesiastical Exarch ( otherwise sometimes called a Primate , sometimes a Diocesan , sometimes a Patriarch ) was constituted , answerable to the Civil Exarch of a Diocese ; who by such constitution did obtain a like Authority over the Metropolitanes of Provinces , as they had in their Province over the Bishops of Cities ; so that it appertained to them to call together the Synods of the whole Diocese , to preside in them , and in them to dispatch the principal affairs concerning that precinct , to ordain Metropolitanes , to confirm the Ordinations of Bishops , to decide Causes and Controversies between Bishops upon appeal from Provincial Synods . Some conceive the Synod of Nice did establish it ; but that can hardly well be ; for that Synod was held about the time of that division , ( after that Constantine was setled in a peacefull enjoyment of the Empire ) and scarce could take notice of so fresh a change in the State ; that doth not pretend to innovate , but professeth in its sanctions specially to regard ancient custome , saving to the Churches their privileges of which they were possessed ; that onely mentioneth Provinces , and representeth the Metropolitanes in them as the chief Governours Ecclesiastical then being ; that constituteth a peremptory decision of weighty causes in Provincial Synods , which is inconsistent with the Diocesan Authority ; that taketh no notice of Constantinople , the ●rincipal Diocese in the East , as seat of the Empire ; ( and the Synod of Antioch , insisting in the footsteps of the Nicene , doth touch onely Metropolitanes ( Can. 19. ) and the Synod of Laodicea doth onely suppose that Order . ) In fine , that Synod is not recorded by any old Historian to have framed such an alteration ; which indeed was so considerable , that Eusebius who was present there could not well have passed it over in silence . Of this opinion was the Synod of Carthage in their Epistle to Pope Celestine I. who understood no jurisdiction but that of Metropolitanes to be constituted in the Nicene Synod . Some think the Fathers of the Second General Synod did introduce it , seeing it expedient that Ecclesiastical administrations should correspond to the Political ; for they did innovate somewhat in the form of Government ; they do expresly use the new word Diocese , according to the civil sense , as distinct from a Province ; they do distinctly name the particular Dioceses of the Oriental Empire , as they stood in the civil establishment ; they do prescribe to the Bishops in each Diocese to act unitedly there , not skipping over the bounds of it ; they order a kind of appeal to the Synod of the Diocese , prohibiting other appeals : The Historians expresly do report of them , that they did distinguish and distribute Dioceses , that they did constitute Patriarchs , that they did prohibit that any of one Diocese should intrude upon another . But if we shall attently search and scan passages , we may perhaps find reason to judge , that this form did soon after the Synod of Nice creep in without any solemn appointment by spontaneous assumption and submission , accommodating things to the Political course ; the great Bishops ( who by the amplification of their City in power , wealth and concourse of people were advanced in reputation and interest ) assuming such authority to themselves ; and the lesser Bishops easily complying ; And of this we have some Arguments . Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem being deposed and extruded by Acacius Metropolitan of Palestine , did appeal to a greater Judicatory ; being the first ( as Socrates noteth ) who ever did use that course ; because , it seemeth , there was no greater in being till about that time ; which was some years before the Synod of Constantinople ; in which there is a mention of a greater Synod of the Diocese — There was a convention of Bishops of the Pontick Diocese at Tyana ; ( distinguished from the Asian Bishops ) whereof Eusebius of Caesarea is reckoned in the first place , as President ; in the time of Valens . Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople is said by the Synod of Chalcedon to have presided in the Synod of Constantinople . A good Argument is drawn from the very Canon of the Synod of Constantinople it self ; which doth speak concerning Bishops over Dioceses as already constituted , or extant ; not instituting that Order of Bishops , but supposing it , and together with an implicit confirmation regulating practice according to it , by prohibiting Bishops to leap over the bounds of their Diocese , so as to meddle in the affairs of other Dioceses ; and by ordering appeals to the Synod of a Diocese . Of Authority gained by such assumption , and concession without law , there might be produced divers instances . As particularly that the See of Constantinople did assume to it self Ordination and other acts of Jurisdiction , in three Dioceses , before any such power was granted to it by any Synodical Decree ; the which to have done divers instances shew ; some whereof are alledged in the Synod of Chalcedon ; as St. Chrysostome , of whom it is there said , That going into Asia he deposed fifteen Bishops , and consecrated others in their room . He also deposed Gerontius Bishop of Nicomedia , belonging to the Diocese of Pontus . Whence the Fathers of Chalcedon did aver , That they had in a Synod confirmed the ancient custome which the Holy Church of God in Constantinople had , to ordain Metropolitanes in the Asian , Pontic and Thracian Dioceses . The which custome , ( consistent with reason , and becoming the dignity of the Empire , and gratefull to the Court ) that great Synod did establish , although the Roman Church out of jealousie did contest and protest against it . But the most pertinent instances are those of the Roman , Alexandrine and Antiochene Churches having by degrees assumed to themselves such power over divers Provinces ; in imitation of which Churches the other Diocesan Bishops may well be thought to have enlarged their Jurisdiction . This form of government is intimated in the Synod of Ephesus ; by those words in which Dioceses and Provinces are distinguished ; and the same shall be observed in all Dioceses and all Provinces every were . However that this form of Discipline was perfectly setled in the times of the Fourth General Synod is evident by two notable Canons thereof , wherein it is decreed , that if any Bishop have a controversie with his Metropolitan of his Province , he shall resort to and be judged by the Exarch of the Diocese , or by the See of Constantinople . This was a great privilege conferred on the Bishop of Constantinople ; the which perhaps did ground ( to be sure it did make way for ) the plea of that Bishop to the Title of Oecumenical Patriarch , or Vniversal Bishop , which Pope Gregory did so exagitate ; and indeed it soundeth so fairly toward it , that the Pope hath nothing comparable to it to alledge in favour of his pretences ; this being the Decree of the greatest Synod that ever was held among the Ancients , where all the Patriarchs did concur in making these Decrees ; which Pope Gregory did reverence as one of the Gospels . — If any ancient Synod did ever constitute any thing like to Vniversal Monarchy , it was this ; wherein a final determination of greatest Causes was granted to the See of Constantinople , without any exception or reservation : I mean as to semblance , and the sound of words ; for as to the true sense I do indeed conceive that the Canon did onely relate to causes emergent in the Eastern parts ; and probably it did onely respect the three Dioceses ( of Asia , Pontus , and Thrace ) which were immediately subjected to his Patriarchal Jurisdiction . Pope Nicholas I. doth very jocularly expound this Canon ; affirming that by the Primate of the Diocese is understood the Pope ( Diocese being put by a notable figure for Dioceses ) and that an appeal is to be made to the Bishop of Constantinople , onely by permission , in case the Party will be content therewith . We may note , that some Provincial Churches were by ancient custome exempted from dependence on any Primacy or Patriarchate . Such an one the Cyprian Church was adjudged to be in the Ephesine Synod ; wherein the privileges of such Churches were confirmed against the invasion of greater Churches ; and to that purpose this general Law enacted , Let the same be observ'd in all Dioceses and Provinces every where — that none of the Bishops most beloved of God invade another Province which did not formerly belong to him or his Predecessours ; and if any one have invaded one , and violently seiz'd it , that he restore it . Such a Church was that of Britain anciently , before Austin did introduce the Papal Authority here , against that Canon : as by divers learned Pens hath been shewed . Such was the Church of Africk , as by their Canons against transmarine appeals , and about all other matters doth appear . It is supposed , by some , that Discipline was scrued yet one peg higher , by setting up the Order of Patriarchs higher than Primates , or Diocesan Exarchs ; but I find no ground of this supposal except in one case ; that is , of the Bishop of Constantinople being set above the Bishops of Ephesus , Caesarea and Heraclea , which were the Primates of the three Dioceses . It is a notable fib , which Pope Nicholas II. telleth , as Gratian citeth him ; That the Church of Rome instituted all Patriarchal Supremacies , all Metropolitan Primacies , Episcopal Sees , all Ecclesiastical Orders and Dignities whatsoever . Now things standing thus in Christendom , we may , concerning the interest of the Roman Bishop , in reference to them , observe , 1. In all these transactions about modelling the spiritual Discipline , there was no Canon established any peculiar Jurisdiction to the Bishop of Rome , onely the 2. Synod of Nice did suppose that he by custome did enjoy some Authority within certain precincts of the West , like to that which it did confirm to the Bishop of Alexandria in Egypt , and the Countries adjacent thereto . 3. The Synods of Constantinople did allow him honourary privileges or precedence before all other Bishops , assigning the next place after him to the Bishop of Constantinople . 4. In other privileges the Synod of Chalcedon did equall the See of Constantinople to the Roman . 5. The Canons of the two First and Fourth General Synods , ordering all affairs to be dispatched , and causes to be determined in Metropolitan or Diocesan Synods , do exclude the Roman Bishop from meddling in those concerns . 6. The Popes ( out of a humour natural to them , to like nothing but what they did themselves , and which served their Interests ) did not relish those Canons , although enacted by Synods which themselves admitted for Oecumenical : That subscription of some Bishops made above sixty years since as you boast , does no whit favour your persuasion : a subscription never transmitted to the knowledge of the Apostolick See by your Predecessours , which from its very beginning being weak , and long since ruinous , you endeavour now too late and unprofitably to revive . So doth Pope Leo I. treat the Second Great Synod , writing to Anatolius : and Gregory speaking of the same says , That the Roman Church has not the acts of that Synod , nor receiv'd its Canons . 7. Wherefore in the West they did obtain no effect , so as to establish Diocesan Primacies there . The Bishops of Cities , which were Heads of Dioceses , either did not know of these Canons ( which is probable , because Rome did smother the notice of them : ) or were hindred from using them ; the Pope having so winded himself in and got such hold among them , as he would not let go . 8. It indeed turned to a great advantage of the Pope , in carrying on his Encroachments , and enlarging his worldly Interests , that the Western Churches did not , as the Eastern , conform themselves to the Political frame in embracing Diocesan Primacies ; which would have engaged and enabled them better to protect the Liberties of their Churches from Papal Invasions . 9. For hence for want of a better , the Pope did claim to himself a Patriarchal authority over the Western Churches ; pretending a right of calling to Synods , of meddling in Ordinations , of determining Causes by appeal to him ; of dictating Laws and Rules to them , against the old rights of Metropolitans , and the later Constitutions for Primacies . Of this we have an Instance in St. Gregory ; where he alledging an Imperial Constitution importing that in case a Clergy-man should appeal from his Metropolitan , the cause should be referred to the Archbishop and Patriarch of that Diocese , who judging according to the Canons and Laws should give an end thereto ; doth consequentially assume an appeal from a Bishop to himself , adjoyning , If against these things it be said , that the Bishop had neither Metropolitan nor Patriarch , it is to be said , that this cause was to be heard and decided by the Apostolical See , which is the head of all Churches . 10. Having got such advantage , and as to extent stretched his Authority beyond the bounds of his sub-urbicarian precincts , he did also intend it in quality far beyond the privileges by any Ecclesiastical Law granted to Patriarchs ; or claimed or exercised by any other Patriarch ; till at length by degrees he had advanced it to an exorbitant omnipotency , and thereby utterly enslaved the Western Churches . The ancient Order did allow a Patriarch or Primate to call a Synod of the Bishops in his Diocese , and with them to determine Ecclesiastical Affairs by majority of suffrages ; but he doth not doe so , but setting himself down in his Chair with a few of his Courtiers about him , doth make Decrees and Dictates , to which he pretendeth all must submit . The ancient Order did allow a Patriarch to ordain Metropolitans duly elected in their Dioceses ; leaving Bishops to be ordained by the Metropolitans in their Provincial Synods ; but he will meddle in the Ordination of every Bishop , suffering none to be constituted without his confirmation , for which he must soundly pay . The ancient Order did allow a Patriarch , with the advice and consent of his Synod to make Canons for the well ordering his Diocese ; but he sendeth about his Decretal Letters , composed by an infallible Secretary , which he pretendeth must have the force of Laws , equal to the highest Decrees of the whole Church . The ancient Order did suppose Bishops by their Ordination sufficiently obliged to render unto their Patriarch due observance , according to the Canons , he being liable to be judged in a Synod for the transgression of his duty ; but he forceth all Bishops to take the most slavish oaths of obedience to him that can be imagined . The ancient Order did appoint that Bishops accused for offences should be judged in their Provinces ; or upon appeal from them in Patriarchal Synods : but he receiveth appeals at the first hand , and determineth them in his Court , without calling such a Synod in an age for any such purpose . The ancient Patriarchs did order all things , as became good Subjects , with leave and under submission to the Emperour , who as he pleased did interpose his confirmation of their Sanctions : but this man pretendeth to decree what he pleaseth without the leave , and against the will of Princes . Wherefore he is not a Patriarch of the Western Churches , ( for that he acteth according to no Patriarchal Rule ) but a certain kind of Sovereign Lord , or a tyrannical Oppressour of them . 11. In all the transactions for modelling the Church there never was allowed to the Pope any dominion over his Fellow-patriarchs , or of those great Primates who had assumed that name to themselves ; among whom indeed , for the dignity of his City , he had obtained a priority of honour or place ; but never had any power over them setled by a title of Law , or by clear and uncontested practice . Insomuch , that if any of them had erred in Faith , or offended in Practice , it was requisite to call a General Synod to judge them ; as in the cases of Athanasius , of Gregory Nazianzene and Maximus , of Theophilus and St. Chrysostome , of Nestorius and of Dioscorus — is evident . 12. Indeed all the Oriental Churches did keep themselves pretty free from his encroachments , although , when he had swollen so big in the West , he sometimes did take occasion to attempt on their Liberty ; which they sometimes did warily decline , sometimes stoutly did oppose . But as to the main , those flourishing Churches constantly did maintain a distinct administration from the Western Churches , under their own Patriarchs and Synods , not suffering him to interlope in prejudice to their Liberty . They without his leave or notice did call and celebrate Synods ( whereof all the first great Synods are instances ) their Ordinations were not confirmed or touched by him ; Appeals were not ( with publick regard or allowance ) thence made to him in causes great or little , but they decided them among themselves : they quashed Heresies springing up among them , as the Second General Synod the Macedonians , Theophilus the Origenists , &c. Little in any case had his Worship to doe with them or they with him , beyond what was needfull to maintain general communion and correspondence with him ; which they commonly , as piety obliged , were willing to doe . And sometimes , when a pert Pope , upon some incidental advantage of differences risen among them , would be more busie than they deemed convenient in tampering with their affairs , they did rap his fingers : so Victor , so Stephanus , so Julius and Liberius of old did feel to their smart ; so afterward Damasus and other Popes in the case of Flavianus ; Innocent in the case of St. Chrysostome ; Felix and his Successours in the case of Acacius did find little regard had to their interposals . So things proceeded , till at length a final rupture was made between them , and they would not suffer him at all to meddle with their affairs . Before I proceed any farther I shall briefly draw some Corollaries from this Historical account which I have given of the original and growth of Metropolitical , Primatical and Patriarchal Jurisdiction . 1. Patriarchs are an humane Institution . 2. As they were erected by the power and prudence of men , so they may be dissolved by the same . 3. They were erected by the leave and confirmation of Princes ; and by the same they may be dejected , if great reason do appear . 4. The Patriarchate of the Pope beyond his own Province or Diocese doth not subsist upon any Canon of a General Synod . 5. He can therefore claim no such power otherwise than upon his invasion or assumption . 6. The Primates and Metropolitans of the Western Church cannot be supposed otherwise than by force or out of fear to have submitted to such an authority as he doth usurp . 7. It is not really a Patriarchal Power ( like to that which was granted by the Canons , and Princes ) but another sort of power which the Pope doth exercise . 8. The most rightfull Patriarch , holding false Doctrine , or imposing unjust Laws , or tyrannically abusing his power may and ought to be rejected from communion . 9. Such a Patriarch is to be judged by a free Synod , if it may be had . 10. If such a Synod cannot be had by consent of Princes , each Church may free it self from the mischiefs induced by his perverse doctrine or practice . 11. No Ecclesiastical Power can interpose in the management of any affairs within the Territory of any Prince without his concession . 12. By the Laws of God and according to ancient Practice Princes may model the bounds of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , erect Bishopricks , enlarge , diminish , or transfer them as they please . 13. Wherefore each Prince ( having Supreme Power in his own Dominions , and equal to what the Emperour had in his ) may exclude any foreign Prelate from Jurisdiction in his Territories . 14. It is expedient for peace and publick good that he should doe thus . 15. Such Prelate , according to the rules of Christianity , ought to be content with his doing so . 16. Any Prelate , exercising power in the Dominion of any Prince , is eatenus , his Subject : as the Popes and all Bishops were to the Roman Emperours . 17. Those joints of Ecclesiastical Discipline , established in the Roman Empire by the confirmation of Emperours , were ( as to necessary continuance ) dissolved by the dissolution of the Roman Empire . 18. The power of the Pope in the Territories of any Prince did subsist by his authority and favour . 19. By the same reason as Princes have curbed the exorbitancy of Papal power in some cases ( of entertaining Legats , making Appeals , disposing of Benefices , &c. ) by the same they might exclude it . 20. The practice of Christianity doth not depend upon the subsistence of such a form instituted by man. Having shewed at large that this Universal Sovereignty and Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome over the Christian Church hath no real Foundation either in Scripture or elsewhere , it will be requisite to shew by what ways and means so groundless a claim and pretence should gain belief and submission to it , from so considerable a part of Christendom ; and that from so very slender roots ( from slight beginnings and the slimmest pretences one can well imagin ) this bulk of exorbitant power did grow , the vastest that ever man on earth did attain , or did ever aim at , will be the less wonderfull , if we do consider the many causes which did concur and contribute thereto ; some whereof are proposed in the following Observations . 1. Eminency of any kind ( in wealth , in honour , in reputation , in might , in place , or mere order of dignity , ) doth easily pass into advantages of real power and command over those who are inferiour in those respects , and have any dealings or common transactions with such Superiours . For to persons endowed with such eminency by voluntary deference the conduct of affairs is wont to be allowed ; none presuming to stand in competition with them , every one rather yielding place to them than to their equals . The same conduct of things , upon the same accounts , and by reason of their possession , doth continue fast in their hands , so long as they do retain such advantages . Then from a custom of managing things doth spring up an opinion or a pretence of right thereto ; they are apt to assume a title , and others ready to allow it . Men naturally do admire such things , and so are apt to defer extraordinary respect to the possessours of them . Advantages of wealth and might are not onely instruments to attain , but incentives spurring men to affect the getting authority over their poorer and weaker neighbours : for men will not be content with bare eminency , but will desire real power and sway , so as to obtain their wills over others , and not to be crossed by any . Pope Leo had no reason to wonder , that Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople was not content with dry honour . Men are apt to think their honour is precarious , and standeth on an uncertain foundation , if it be not supported with real power ; and therefore they will not be satisfied to let their advantages lie dead , which are so easily improveable to power , by inveigling some , and scaring or constraining others to bear their yoke : and they are able to benefit and gratifie some , and thereby render them willing to submit , those afterwards become serviceable to bring others under , who are disaffected or refractory . So the Bishops of Constantinople and of Jerusalem , at first had onely privileges of honour ; but afterward they soon hooked in power . Now the Roman Bishops from the beginning were eminent above all other Bishops in all kinds of advantages . He was seated in the Imperial City , the place of general resort ; thence obvious to all eyes , and his name sounding in all mouths . He had a most numerous , opulent , splendid flock and Clergy . He had the greatest income ( from liberal oblations ) to dispose of . He lived in greatest state and lustre . He had oportunities to assist others in their business , and to relieve them in their wants . He necessarily thence did obtain great respect and veneration . Hence in all common affairs , the conduct and presidence were naturally devolved on him , without contest . No wonder then , that after some time the Pope did arrive to some pitch of authority over poor Christians , especially those who lay nearest to him ; improving his eminency into power , and his pastoral charge into a kind of Empire ; according to that observation of Socrates , that long before his time the Roman Episcopacy had advanced it self beyond the Priesthood into a Potentacy . And the like he observeth to have happened in the Church of Alexandria , upon the like grounds , or by imitation of such a pattern . 2. Any small power is apt to grow and spread it self ; a spark of it soon will expand it self into a flame : it is very like to the grain of mustard seed , which indeed is the least of all seeds ; but when it is grown , it is the greatest among herbs , and becometh a tree , so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof . Encroaching ( as Plutarch saith ) is an innate disease of Potentacies . Whoever hath any pittance of it , will be improving his stock , having tasted the sweetness of having his will ( which extremely gratifieth the nature of man ) he will not be satisfied without having more ; he will take himself to be straitned by any bounds , and will strive to free himself of all restraints . Any pretence will serve to ground attempts of enlarging power , and none will be balked . For Power is bold , enterprizing , restless : it always watcheth , or often findeth , never passeth opportunities of dilating it self . Every accession doth beget farther advantages to amplifie it ; as its stock groweth , so it with ease proportionably doth encrease ; being ever out at use . As it groweth , so its strength to maintain and enlarge it self doth grow ; it gaining more wealth , more friends , more associates and dependents . None can resist or obstruct its growth without danger and manifold disadvantages ; for as its adherents are deemed loyal and faithfull , so its opposers are branded with the imputations of rebellion , contumacy , disloyalty ; and not succeeding in their resistence they will be undone . None ever doth enterprise more than to stop its careir ; so that it seldom loseth by opposition ; and it ever gaineth by composition . If it be checked at one time , or in one place , it will , like the Sea , at another season , in another point , break in . If it is sometimes overthrown in a Battel , it is seldom conquered in the War. It is always on its march forward , and gaineth ground ; for one encroachment doth countenance the next , and is alledged for a precedent to authorize or justifie it . It seldom moveth backward ; for every Successour thinketh he may justly enjoy what his Predecessour did gain , or which is transmitted into his possession ; so that there hardly can ever be any restitution of ill-gotten power . Thus have many absolute Kingdoms grown ; the first Chief was a Leader of Volunteers ; from thence he grew to be a Prince with stated Privileges ; after he became a Monarch invested with high Prerogatives ; in fine he creepeth forward to be a Grand Seigniour usurping absolute dominion : so did Augustus Caesar first onely assume the style of Prince of the Senate , demeaning himself modestly as such ; but he soon drew to himself the administration of all things ; and upon that foundation his Successours very suddenly did erect a boundless power . If you trace the foot-steps of most Empires to the beginning you may perceive the like . So the Pope when he had got a little power , continually did swell it . The puny pretence of the succeeding Saint Peter , and the name of the Apostolical See ; the precedence by reason of the Imperial City ; the honorary Privileges allowed him by Councils ; the Authority deferred to him by one Synod of revising the Causes of Bishops ; the countenance given to him in repressing some Heresies , he did improve to constitute himself Sovereign Lord of the Church . 3. Spiritual power especially is of a growing nature , and more especially that which deriveth from Divine Institution ; for it hath a great awe upon the hearts and consciences of men ; which engageth them to a firm and constant adherence . It useth the most subtile arms , which it hath always ready , which needeth no time or cost to furnish , which cannot be extorted from its hand ; so that it can never be disarmed . And its weapons make strong impression , because it proposeth the most effectual encouragements to its abettours , and discouragements to its adversaries ; alluring the one with promises of God's favour and eternal happiness , terrifying the other with menaces of vengeance from heaven and endless misery ; the which do ever quell religious , superstitious , weak people ; and often daunt men of knowledge and courage . It is presumed unchangeable and unextinguishable by any humane power ; and thence is not ( as all other power ) subject to revolutions . Hence like Achilles it is hardly vincible , because almost immortal . If it be sometime rebuffed or impaired ; it soon will recover greater strength and vigour . The Popes derive their Authority from Divine Institution ; and their weapons always are sentences of Scripture ; they pretend to dispense remission of sins ; and promise heaven to their abettours . They excommunicate , curse and damn the opposers of their designs . They pretend they never can lose any power that ever did belong to their See : they are always stiff , and they never recede or give back . The privileges of the Roman Church can sustain no detriment . 4. Power is easily attained and augmented upon occasion of dissentions . Each faction usually doth make it self a Head , the chief in strength and reputation which it can find inclinable to favour it ; and that Head it will strive to magnifie , that he may be the abler to promote its cause ; and if the cause doth prosper he is rewarded with accession of Privileges and Authority : Especially those who were oppressed , and find relief by his means , do become zealously active for his aggrandisement . Thus usually in civil broils the Captain of the prevalent Party groweth a Prince , or is crowned with great Privileges ( as Caesar , Octavian , Cromwell , &c. ) So upon occasion of the Arian faction , and the oppression of Athanasius , Marcellus , Paulus and other Bishops , the Pope who by their application to him had occasion to head the Catholick Party did grow in power ; for thereupon the Sardican Synod did decree to him that Privilege , which he infinitely enhanced , and which became the main engin of rearing himself so high . And by his interposal in the dissensions raised by the Nestorians , the Pelagians , the Eutychians , the Acatians , the Monothelites , the Image-worshippers , and Image-breakers , &c. his authority was advanced ; for he adhering in those causes to the prevailing Party , was by them extolled , obtaining both reputation and sway . 5. All power is attended by dependencies of persons sheltred under it , and by it enjoying subordinate advantages ; the which proportionably do grow by its encrease . Such persons therefore will ever be inciting their Chief and Patron to amplifie his power ; and in aiding him to compass it , they will be very industriously , resolutely and steadily active ; their own interest moving them thereto . Wherefore their mouths will ever be open in crying him up , their heads will be busie in contriving ways to further his interests , their care and pains will be employed in accomplishing his designs ; they with their utmost strength will contend in his defence against all oppositions . Thus the Roman Clergy first , then the Bishops of Italy , then all the Clergy of the West became engaged to support , to fortifie , to enlarge the Papal authority ; they all sharing with him in domination over the Laity ; and enjoying wealth , credit , support , privileges and immunities thereby . Some of them especially were ever putting him on higher pretences , and furthering him by all means in his acquist and maintenance of them . 6. Hence if a Potentate himself should have no ambition , nor much ability to improve his power ; yet it would of it self grow , he need onely be passive therein ; the interest of his partisans would effect it ; so that often power doth no less thrive under sluggish and weak Potentates , especially if they are void of goodness , than under the most active and able : Let the Ministers alone to drive on their interest . 7. Even persons otherwise just and good do seldom scruple to augment their power by undue encroachment , or at least to uphold the usurpations of their foregoers ; for even such are apt to favour their own pretences , and afraid of incurring censure and blame , if they should part with any thing left them by their Predecessours . They apprehend themselves to owe a dearness to their place , engaging them to tender its own weal and prosperity , in promoting which they suppose themselves not to act for their own private interest ; and that it is not out of ambition or avarice , but out of a regard to the grandeur of their Office that they stickle and bustle ; and that in so doing they imitate Saint Paul who did magnifie his office . They are encouraged hereto by the applause of men , especially of those who are allied with them in interest , and who converse with them ; who take it for a Maxime , Boni Principis est ampliare imperium : The extenders of Empire are admired and commended however they doe it , although with cruel Wars , or by any unjust means . Hence usually the worthiest men in the world's eye are greatest enlargers of power ; and such men bringing appearances of vertue , ability , reputation to aid their endeavours , do most easily compass designs of this nature , finding less obstruction to their attempts ; for men are not so apt to suspect their integrity , or to charge them with ambition and avarice ; and the few , who discern their aims and consequences of things , are overborn by the number of those , who are favourably conceited and inclined toward them . Thus Julius I. Damasus I. Innocent I. Gregory I. and the like Popes , whom History representeth as laudable persons , did yet confer to the advancement of Papal grandeur . But they who did most advance that interest , as Pope Leo I. Gelasius I. Pope Nicholas I. Pope Gregory VII . in the esteem of true zelots pass for the best Popes . Hence the distinction between a good Man , a good Prince , a good Pope . 8. Men of an inferiour condition are apt to express themselves highly in commendation of those who are in a superiour rank , especially upon occasion of address and intercourse ; which commendations are liable to be interpreted for acknowledgments or attestations of right , and thence do sometimes prove means of creating it . Of the generality of men it is truly said , that it doth fondly serve fame , and is stonn'd with titles and images ; readily ascribing to Superiours whatever they claim , without scanning the grounds of their title . Simple and weak men out of abjectedness or fear are wont to crouch , and submit to any thing upon any terms . Wise men do not love brangling , nor will expose their quiet and safety without great reason ; thence being inclinable to comply with greater persons . Bad men out of design to procure advantages or impunity are prone to flatter and gloze with them . Good men out of due reverence to them , and in hope of fair usage from them , are ready to complement them , or treat them with the most respectfull terms . Those who are obliged to them will not spare to extoll them ; paying the easie return of good words for good deeds . Thus all men conspire to exalt power ; the which snatcheth all good words as true , and construeth them to the most favourable sense ; and alledgeth them as verdicts and arguments of unquestionable right . So are the complements or terms of respect used by Hierome , Austin , Theodoret , and divers others toward Popes , drawn into Argument for Papal Authority ; whenas the actions of such Fathers , and their discourses upon other occasions do manifest their serious judgment to have been directly contrary to his pretences : wherefore the Emperour of Constantinople in the Florentine Synod had good reason to decline such sayings * for arguments ; for if ( saith he ) any of the Saints doth in an Epistle honour the Pope , shall he take that as importing privileges ? 9. Good men commonly ( out of charitable simplicity , meekness , modesty and humility , love of peace , and aversness from contention ) are apt to yield to the encroachments of those who any-wise do excell them ; and when such men do yield , others are ready to follow their example . Bad men have little interest to resist , and no heart to stand for publick good ; but rather strike in presently , taking advantage by their compliance to drive a good market for themselves . Hence so many of all sorts in all times did comply with Popes , or did not obstruct them ; suffering them without great obstacle to raise their power . 10. If in such cases a few wise men do apprehend the consequences of things , yet they can doe little to prevent them . They seldom have the courage with sufficient zeal to bustle against encroachments ; fearing to be overborn by its stream , to lose their labour , and vainly to suffer by it . If they offer at resistence , it is usually faint and moderate : whereas power doth act vigorously , and push it self forward with mighty violence ; so that it is not onely difficult to check it , but dangerous to oppose it . Ambiguity of words ( as it causeth many debates , so ) yieldeth much advantage to the foundation and amplification of power : for whatever is said of it , will be interpreted in favour of it , and will afford colour to its pretences . Words innocently or carelesly used are by interpretation extended to signifie great matters , or what you please . For instance , The word Bishop may import any kind of superintendency or inspection ; hence Saint Peter came to be reckoned Bishop of Rome , because in virtue of his Apostolical Office he had inspection over that Church founded by him , and might exercise some Episcopal acts . The word Head doth signifie any kind of eminency , the word Prince any priority , the word to preside any kind of superiority or preeminence ; hence some Fathers attributing those names to Saint Peter , they are interpreted to have thought him Sovereign in power over the Apostles . And because some did give like terms to the Pope , they infer his Superiority in power over all Bishops ; notwithstanding such Fathers did express a contrary judgment . The word Successour may import any derivation of power ; hence because Saint Peter is said to have founded the Church of Rome , and to have ordained the first Bishop there , the Pope is called his Successour . The word Authority doth often import any kind of influence upon the opinions or actions of men ( grounded upon eminence of place , worth , reputation , or any such advantage . ) Hence because the Pope of old sometimes was desired to interpose his authority , they will understand him to have had right to command or judge in such cases ; although authority is sometimes opposed to command , as where Livy saith , that Evander did hold those places by authority rather than by command ; and Tacitus of the German Princes saith , They are heard rather according to their authority of persuading , than power of commanding . The word Judge ( saith Canus ) is frequently used to signifie no more than I do think or conceive ; whereby he doth excuse divers Popes from having decreed a notable errour ( for Alexander III. says of them , that they judged that after a matrimony contracted , not consummated ; another may be valid , that being dissolved . ) Yet if the Pope is said to have judged so or so in any case , it is alledged for a certain argument of proper Jurisdiction . 11. There is a strange inchantment in words ; which being ( although with no great colour of reason ) assumed , do work on the fancies of men , especially of the weaker sort . Of these power doth ever arrogate to it self such as are most operative , by their force sustaining and extending it self . So divers prevalent Factions did assume to themselves the name of Catholick ; and the Roman Church particularly hath appropriated that word to it self , even so as to commit a Bull , implying Rome and the Universe to be the same place ; and the perpetual canting of this Term hath been one of its most effectual charms to weak people . I am a Catholick , that is , an Vniversal , therefore all I hold is true , this is their great Argument . The words Successour of Peter , Apostolick See , Prima Sedes , have been strongly urged for Arguments of Papal Authority ; the which have beyond their true force ( for indeed they signifie nothing ) had a strange efficacy upon men of understanding and wisedom . 12. The Pope's power was much amplified by the importunity of persons condemned or extruded from their places , whether upon just accounts , or wrongfully and by faction ; for they finding no other more hopefull place of refuge and redress , did often apply to him : for what will not men doe , whither will not they go in straits ? Thus did Marcion go to Rome , and sue for admission to communion there . So Fortunatus and Felicissimus in St. Cyprian , being condemned in Africk did fly to Rome for shelter , of which absurdity St. Cyprian doth so complain . So likewise Martianus and Basilides , in St. Cyprian , being outed of their Sees for having lapsed from the Christian profession did fly to Stephen for succour , to be restored . So Maximus ( the Cynick ) went to Rome , to get a confirmation of his election at Constantinople . So Marcellus , being rejected for Heterodoxy , went thither to get attestation to his Orthodoxy ( of which St. Basil complaineth . ) So Apiarius , being condemned in Africk for his crimes , did appeal to Rome . And on the other side , Athanasius being with great partiality condemned by the Synod of Tyre , Paulus and other Bishops being extruded from their Sees for Orthodoxy ; St. Chrysostome being condemned and expelled by Theophilus and his complices ; Flavianus being deposed by Dioscorus , and the Ephesine Synod ; Theodoret being condemned by the same , — did cry out for help from Rome . Chelidonius , Bishop of Resanon , being deposed by Hilarius of Arles , ( for crimes ) did fly to Pope Leo. Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople , being extruded from his See by Photius , did complain to the Pope . 13. All Princes are forward to heap honour on the Bishop of their Imperial City ; it seeming a disgrace to themselves , that so near a relation be an inferiour to any other : who is as it were their Spiritual Pastour , who is usually by their special favour advanced . The City it self and the Court will be restless in assisting him to climb . Thus did the Bishop of Constantinople arise to that high pitch of honour , and to be Second Patriarch , who at first was a mean Suffragan to the Bishop of Heraclea ; this by the Synods of Constantinople and Chalcedon is assigned for the reason of his advancement . And how ready the Emperours were to promote the dignity of that Bishop , we see by many of their Edicts to that purpose ; as particularly that of Leo. So , for the honour of their City , the Emperours usually did favour the Pope , assisting him in the furtherance of his designs , and extending his Privileges by their Edicts at home , and Letters to the Eastern Emperours , recommending their affairs . So in the Synod of Chalcedon we have the Letters of Valentinian , together with those of Placidia and of Eudoxia the Empresses to Theodosius , in behalf of Pope Leo , for retractation of the Ephesine Synod ; wherein they do express themselves engaged to maintain the honour of the Roman See ; Seeing that ( saith Placidia , Mother of Theodosius ) it becometh us in all things to preserve the honour and dignity of this chief City , which is the Mistress of all others . So Pope Nicholas confesseth , that the Emperours had extolled the Roman See with divers privileges , had enriched it with gifts , had enlarged it with benefits ( or benefices , ) &c. 14. The Popes had the advantage of being ready at hand to suggest what they pleased to the Court , and thereby to procure his Edicts ( directed or dictated by themselves ) in their favour , for extending their power , or repressing any opposition made to their encroachments . Baronius observeth that the Bishops of Constantinople did use this advantage for their ends ; for thus he reflecteth on the Edict of the Emperour Leo in favour of that See : These things Leo ; but questionless conceived in the words of Acacius , swelling with pride . And no less unquestionably did the Popes conceive words for the Emperour in countenance of their Authority . Such was the Edict of Valentinian in favour of Leo against Hilarius Bishop of Arles , * ( in an unjust cause as Binius confesseth ) who contested his Authority to undo what was done in a Gallicane Synod . And we may thank Baronius himself for this Observation , By this , Reader , thou understandest , that when the Emperours ordained Laws concerning Religion , they did it by transcribing and enacting the Laws of the Church upon the admonition of the Holy Bishops requiring them to doe their duty . It was a notable Edict , which Pope Hilarius alledgeth , It was also decreed by the Laws of Christian Princes , that whatsoever the Bishop of the Apostolick See should upon examination pronounce concerning Churches and their Governours , &c. should with reverence be received and strictly observed , &c. Such Edicts by crafty suggestions being at opportune times from easie and unwary Princes procured , did hold , not being easily reversed : and the Power which the Pope once had obtained by them , he would never part with ; fortifying it by higher pretences of Divine immutable right . The Emperour Gratian , having gotten the World under him , did order the Churches to those who would communicate with Pope Damasus . This and the like countenances did bring credit and authority to the Roman See. 15. It is therefore no wonder , that Popes being seated in the Metropolis of the Western Empire ( the head of all the Roman State ) should find interest sufficient to make themselves by degrees what they would be ; for they not onely surpassing the Provincial Bishops in wealth and repute , but having power in Court , who dared to pull a feather with them , or to withstand their encroachments ? What wise man would not rather bear much , than contest upon such disadvantages , and without probable grounds of success ? 16. Princes who favoured them with such concessions and abetted their undertakings , did not foresee what such encrease of power in time would arise to ; or suspect the prejudice thence done to Imperial Authority . They little thought that in virtue thereof Popes would check , and mate Princes ; or would claim superiority over them ; for the Popes at that time did behave and express themselves with modesty and respect to Emperours . 17. Power once rooted doth find seasons and favourable junctures for its growth ; the which it will be intent to embrace . The confusions of things , the eruptions of Barbarians , the straits of Emperours , the contentions of Princes , &c. did all turn to account for him ; and in confusion of things he did snatch what he could to himself . The declination and infirmity of the Roman Empire gave him opportunity to strengthen his interests , either by closing with it , so as to gain somewhat by its concession ; or by opposing it , so as to head a Faction against it . As he often had opportunity to promote the designs of Emperours and Princes , so those did return to him encrease of Authority ; so they trucked and bartered together . For when Princes were in straits , or did need assistence ( from his reputation at home ) to the furtherance of their designs , or support of their interest in Italy , they were content to honour him , and grant what he desired : as in the case of Acacius , which had caused so long a breach , the Emperour to engage Pope Hormisdas , did consent to his will. And at the Florentine Synod , the Emperour did bow to the Pope's terms , in hopes to get his assistence against the Turks . When the Eastern Emperours , by his means chiefly , were driven out of Italy , he snatched a good part of it to himself , and set up for a Temporal Prince . When Princes did clash , he by yielding countenance to one side , would be sure to make a good market for himself : for this pretended Successour to the Fisherman , was really skilled to angle in troubled Waters . They have been the incendiaries of Christendom , the kindlers and fomenters of War. And would often stir up Wars , and inclining to the stronger part , would share with the Conquerour ; as when he stirr'd up Charles against the Lombards . They would , upon spiritual pretence , be interposing in all affairs . He did oblige Princes by abetting their Cause when it was unjust or weak ; his spiritual Authority satisfying their Conscience : whence he was sure to receive good acknowledgment and recompence . As when he did allow Pepin's usurpation . He pretended to dispose of Kingdoms , and to constitute Princes ; reserving obeisance to himself . Gregory VII . granted to Robert Guislard Naples and Sicily beneficiario jure . Innocent II. gave to Roger the title of King. There is scarce any Kingdom in Europe which he hath not claimed the Sovereignty of , by some pretence or other . Princes sometime for quiet sake have desired the Pope's consent and allowance of things appertaining of right to themselves , whence the Pope took advantage to claim an original right of disposing such things . The proceeding of the Pope upon occasion of Wars is remarkable ; when he did enter League with a Prince to side with him in a War against another , he did covenant to prosecute the Enemy with Spiritual Arms ( that is , with Excommunications and Interdicts ) engaging his Confederates to use Temporal Arms. So making Ecclesiastical Censures tools of Interest . When Princes were in difficulties , ( by the mutinous disposition of Princes , the emulation of Antagonists ) he would , as served his interest , interpose ; hooking in some advantage to himself . In the tumults against our King John , he struck in , and would have drawn the Kingdom to himself . He would watch opportunity to quarrel with Princes , upon pretence they did intrench on his Spiritual Power : as about the point of the investiture of Bishops , and receiving homage from them . Gregory VII . did excommunicate Henry III. ( Anno 1076. ) Calixtus II. — Henry IV. ( Anno 1120. ) Adrian IV. — Frederick . ( Anno 1160. ) Celestinus III. — Henry V. ( Anno 1195. ) Innocent III. — Otho ( Anno 1219. ) Honorius III. and Gregory IX . — Frederick II. ( Anno 1220. ) Innocent IV. in the Ludg. Conc. 1245. ) 18. The ignorance of times did him great service ; for then all the little Learning which was , being in his Clients and Factours , they could instill what they pleased into the credulous People . Then his Dictates would pass for infallible Oracles , and his Decrees for inviolable Laws : whence his veneration was exceedingly encreased . 19. He was forward to support factious Church-men against Princes , upon pretence of spiritual Interest and Liberty . And usually by his importunity and arts getting the better in such contests , he thereby did much strengthen his Authority . 20. He making himself the Head of all the Clergy , and carrying himself as its Protectour and Patron , did ingage thereby innumerable most able heads , tongues and pens ; who were devoted to maintain whatever he did , and had little else to doe . 21. So great a Party he cherished with exorbitant Liberties , suffering none to rule over them or touch them beside himself . 22. He did found divers Militias and bands of spiritual Janisaries , to be Combatants for his Interests ; who depending immediately upon him , subsisting by his Charters , enjoying exemptions by his authority from other Jurisdictions , being sworn to a special obeisance of him , were entirely at his devotion , ready with all their might to advance his Interests , and to maintain all the pretences of their Patron and Benefactour . These had great sway among the People , upon account of their religious guises and pretences to extraordinary heights of sanctimony , austerity , contempt of the World. And learning being mostly confined to them , they were the chief Teachers and Guides of Christendom ; so that no wonder , if he did challenge and could maintain any thing by their influence . They did cry up his Power as superiour to all others . They did attribute to him titles strangely high , Vice-god , Spouse of the Church , &c. strange attributes of Omnipotency , Infallibility , &c. 23. Whereas Wealth is a great sinew of Power , he did invent divers ways of drawing great store thereof to himself . By how many tricks did he proll money from all parts of Christendom ? as by Dispensations for Marriage within degrees prohibited , or at uncanonical times , — for Vows and Oaths ; for observance of Fasts and Abstinences ; for Pluralities and incompatible Benefices , Non-residences , &c. Indulgences , and Pardons , and freeing Souls from the pains of Purgatory . Reservations , and provisions of Benefices , not bestowed gratís . Consecrated Presents ; Dei's , Swords , Roses , &c. Confirmations of Bishops ; ‖ sending Palls . Appeals to his Court. Tributes of Peter-pence , Annates , Tithes — introduced upon occasion of Holy Wars , and continued . Playing fast and loose , tying knots , and undoing them for gain . Sending Legates to drein places of money . Commutations of Penance for money . Inviting to Pilgrimage at Rome . Hooking in Legacies . What a mass of Treasure did all this come to ? what a Trade did he drive ? 24. He did indeed easily by the help of his mercenary Divines transform most Points of Divinity in accommodation to his interests of Power , Reputation and Gain . 25. Any pretence , how slender soever , will in time get some validity ; being fortified by the consent of divers Authours , and a current of sutable practice . Any story serving the designs of a Party , will get credit by being often told , especially by Writers bearing a semblance of gravity ; whereof divers will never be wanting to abet a flourishing Party . 26. The Histories of some Ages were composed onely by the Popes Clients , Friars and Monks , and such People ; which therefore are partial to him , addicted to his interests , and under awe of him . For a long time none dared open his mouth to question any of his pretences , or reprehend his practices , without being called Heretick , and treated as such . 27. Whereas the Pope had two sorts of Opposites to subdue , temporal Princes and Bishops ; his business being to o'ertop Princes , and to enslave all Bishops ; or to invade and usurp the rights of both ; he used the help of each to compass his designs on the other ; by the Authority of Princes oppressing Bishops , and by the assistence of Bishops mating Princes . 28. When any body would not doe as he would have them , he did incessantly clamour or whine , that Saint Peter was injured . 29. The forgery of the Decretal Epistles ( wherein the ancient Popes are made expresly to speak and act according to some of his highest pretences , devised long after their times , and which they never thought of , good men ) did hugely conduce to his purpose ; authorising his encroachments by the suffrage of ancient Doctrine and Practice : a great part of his Canon-law is extracted out of these , and grounded on them . The Donation of Constantine , fictitious Acts of Councils , and the like counterfeit stuff did help thereto ; the which were soon embraced , as we see in Pope Gregory II. — As also Legends , Fables of Miracles , and all such deceivableness of unrighteousness . 30. Popes were so cunning as to form grants , and impute that to Privileges derived from them , which Princes did enjoy by right or custome . 31. Synods of Bishops called by him at opportune seasons , consisting of his Votaries or Slaves . None dared therein to whisper any thing to the prejudice of his Authority . He carried whatever he pleased to propose , without check or contradiction . Who dared to question any thing done by such numbers of Pastours styling themselves the Representative of Christendome ? 32. The having hampered all the Clergy with strict Oaths of universal obedience to him ( beginning about the times of Pope Gregory VII . ) did greatly assure his power . 33. When intolerable oppressions and exactions did constrain Princes to struggle with him , if he could not utterly prevail , things were brought to composition ; whereby he was to be sure for that time a gainer , and gained establishment in some Points , leaving the rest to be got afterward in more favourable junctures . Witness the Concordates between Henry II. and P. Alex. III. Anno 1172. Edw. III. and P. Greg. XI . Anno 1373. Henry V. and P. Mart. V. Anno 1418. 34. When Princes were fain to curb their exorbitances by Pragmatical Sanctions , they were restless till they had got those Sanctions revoked . And when they found weak Princes , or any Prince in circumstances advantaging their design , they did obtain their end . So Pope Leo X. got Lewis XI . to repeal the Pragmatical Sanctions of his Ancestours . 35. The power he did assume to absolve men from Oaths and Vows , to dispence with prohibited Marriages , &c. did not onely bring much grist to his Mill ; but did enable him highly to oblige divers persons ( especially great ones ) to himself . For to him they owed the quiet of their Conscience from scruples . To him they owed the satisfaction of their desires , and legitimation of their issue , and title to their possessions . 36. So the device of Indulgences did greatly raise the veneration of him ; for who would not adore him , that could loose his bands , and free his Soul from long and grievous pains ? — SUPPOSITION VI. The next Supposition is this , That in Fact the Roman Bishops continually from Saint Peter's time have enjoyed and exercised this Sovereign Power . THIS is a Question of Fact which will best be decided by a particular consideration of the several Branches of Sovereign Power , that so we may examine the more distinctly whether in all Ages the Popes have enjoyed and exercised them , or not . And if we survey the particular Branches of Sovereignty , we shall find that the Pope hath no just title to them , in reason , by valid Law , or according to ancient practice , whence each of them doth yield a good argument against his pretences . 1. If the Pope were Sovereign of the Church , he would have power to convocate its supreme Councils and Judicatories ; and would constantly have exercised it . This power therefore the Pope doth claim ; and indeed did pretend to it a long time since , before they could obtain to exercise it : It is manifestly apparent ( saith Pope Leo X. with approbation of his Laterane Synod ) that the Roman Bishop for the time being ( as who hath authority over all Councils ) hath alone the full right and power of indicting , translating and dissolving Councils : and , long before him , To the Apostolical authority ( said Pope Adrian I. ) by our Lord's command , and by the merits of Saint Peter , and by the decrees of the Holy Canons and of the Venerable Fathers , a right and special power of convocating Synods hath many-wise been committed ; and , yet before him , The authority ( saith Pope Pelagius II. ) of convocating Synods hath been delivered to the Apostolical See by the singular privilege of Saint Peter . But it is manifest , that the Pope cannot pretend to this power by virtue of any old Ecclesiastical Canon ; none such being extant or produced by him : Nor can he alledge any ancient custome ; there having been no General Synod before Constantine : and as to the practice from that time , it is very clear , that for some Ages the Popes did not assume or exercise such a power , and that it was not taken for their due . Nothing can be more evident , and it were extreme impudence to deny that the Emperours at their pleasure , and by their authority did congregate all the first General Synods ; for so the oldest Historians in most express terms do report , so those Princes in their Edicts did aver , so the Synods themselves did declare . The most just and pious Emperours , who did bear greatest love to the Clergy , and had much respect for the Pope , did call them without scruple ; it was deemed their right to doe it , none did remonstrate against their practice , the Fathers in each Synod did refer thereto , with allowance , and commonly with applause ; Popes themselves did not contest their right , yea commonly did petition them to exercise it . These things are so clear and so obvious , that it is almost vain to prove them ; I shall therefore but touch them . In general Socrates doth thus attest to the ancient practice ; We ( saith he ) do continually include the Emperours in our history , because upon them , ever since they became Christians , Ecclesiastical affairs have depended , and the greatest Synods have been and are made by their appointment : and Justinian in his prefatory type to the Fifth General Council beginneth thus : It hath been ever the care of Pious and Orthodox Emperours by the assembling of the most religious Bishops to cut off Heresies , as they did spring up , and by the right faith sincerely preached to keep the Holy Church of God in peace : and to doe this was so proper to the Emperours : that when Ruffin did affirm Saint Hilary to have been excommunicated in a Synod , Saint Hierome to confute him , did ask ; tell me , What Emperour did command this Synod to be congregated ; implying it to be illegal or impossible that a Synod should be congregated without the Imperial command . Particularly Eusebius saith of the first Christian Emperour , that as a common Bishop appointed by God he did summon Synods of God's Ministers ; so did he command a great number of Bishops to meet at Arles , ( for decision of the Donatists cause ; ) so did he also command the Bishops from all quarters to meet at Tyre for examination of the affairs concerning Athanasius ; and that he did convocate the great Synod of Nice ( the first and most renowned of all General Synods ) all the Historians do agree , he did himself affirm , the Fathers thereof in their Synodical remonstrances did avow ; as we shall hereafter , in remarking on the passages of that Synod shew . The same course did his Son Constantius follow , without impediment ; for although he was a favourer of the Arian Party , yet did the Catholick Bishops readily at his call assemble in the great Synods of * Sardica , of † Ariminum , of ‖ Seleucia , of * Sirmium , of † Milan , &c. Which he out of a great zeal to compose dissentions among the Bishops did convocate . After him the Emperour Valentinian , understanding of dissensions about divine matters to compose them , did indict a Synod in Illyricum . A while after , for settlement of the Christian State ( which had been greatly disturbed by the Persecution of Julian and of Valens , and by divers Factions , ) Theodosius I. did command ( saith Theodoret ) the Bishops of his Empire to be assembled together at Constantinople ; the which meeting accordingly did make the Second General Synod ; in the congregation of which the Pope had so little to doe , that Baronius saith , it was celebrated against his will. Afterwards , when Nestorius , Bishop of Constantinople , affecting to seem wiser than others in explaining the mystery of Christ's Incarnation , had raised a jangle to the disturbance of the Church , for removing it , the Emperour Theodosius II. did by his edict command the Bishops to meet at Ephesus ; who there did celebrate the Third General Council : in the beginning of each Action it is affirmed , that the Synod was convocated by the Imperial decree ; the Synod it self doth often profess it ; the Pope's own Legate doth acknowledge it ; and so doth Cyril the President thereof . The same Emperour , upon occasion of Eutyches being condemned at Constantinople , and the stirs thence arising , did indict the Second General Synod of Ephesus , ( which proved abortive by the miscariages of Dioscorus , Bishop of Alexandria ) as appeareth by his Imperial Letters to Dioscorus , and the other Bishops , summoning them to that Synod : — We have decreed that the most holy Bishops meeting together , &c. After the same manner the other most reverend Bishops were written to , to come to the Synod . And as Pope Leo doth confess ; calling it the council of Bishops which you ( Theodosius ) commanded to be held at Ephesus . The next General Synod of Chalcedon was convocated by the authority of the Emperour Marcian ; as is expressed in the beginning of each Action , as the Emperour declareth , as the Synod it self in the front of its definition doth avow ; the holy , great and Oecumenical Synod , gather'd together by the grace of God and the command of our most dread Emperours , &c. has determin'd as follows . The Fifth General Synod was also congregated by the authority of Justinian I. and the Emperour's Letter authorizing it , beginneth ( as we saw before ) with an Assertion ( backed with a particular enumeration ) that all former great Synods were called by the same power : the Fathers themselves do say , that they had come together according to the will of God , and the command of the most pious Emperour . So little had the Pope to doe in it , that , as Baronius himself telleth us , it was congregated against his will , or with his resistence . The Sixth General Synod at Constantinople was also indicted by the Emperour Constantine Pogonatus ; as doth appear by his Letters , as is intimated at the entrance of each Action , as the Synod doth acknowledge , as Pope Leo II. ( in whose time it was concluded ) doth affirm . The Synod in its definition , as also in its Epistle to Pope Agatho doth inscribe it self The Holy and Oecumenical Synod , congregated by the grace of God , and the altogether religious Sanction of the most pious , and most faithfull great Emperour Constantine ; and , in their definition they say , By this doctrine of peace dictated by God , our most gracious Emperour through the divine wisedom being guided , as a defender of the true faith , and an enemy to the false , having gather'd us together in this holy and Oecumenical Synod , has united the whole frame of the Church , &c. In its acclamatory Oration to the Emperour it saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Act. 18. p. 271. We all acquiescing in your most sacred commands ; both the most holy President of ( Rome ) the most ancient and Apostolical city , and we the least , &c. These are all the great Synods , which posterity with clear consent did admit as General ; for the next two have been disclaimed by great Churches ( the Seventh by most of the Western Churches , the Eighth by the Eastern ) so that even ‖ divers Popes after them did not reckon them for general Councils ; and all the rest have been onely Assemblies of Western Bishops , celebrated after the breach between the Oriental and Occidental Churches . Yet even that Second Synod of Nice , which is called the Seventh Synod , doth avow it self to have convened by the Emperour's command ; and in the front of each Action , as also of their Synodical definition , the same style is retained . Hitherto it is evident , that all General Synods were convocated by the Imperial authority ; and about this matter divers things are observable . It is observable in how peremptory a manner the Emperours did require the Bishops to convene at the time and place appointed by them . Constantine in his Letter indicting the Synod of Tyre hath these words ; If any one presuming to violate our command and sense , &c. Theodosius II. summoneth the Bishops to the Ephesine Synod in these terms ; We taking a great deal of care about these things will not suffer any one if he be absent to go unpunish'd ; nor shall he find excuse either with God or us , who presently without delay does not by the time set , appear in the place appointed . In like terms did he call them to the Second Ephesine Synod ; If any one shall chuse to neglect meeting in a Synod so necessary and gratefull to God , and by the set time do not with all diligence appear in the place appointed , he shall find no excuse , &c. Marcian thus indicteth the Synod of Nice ( after by him translated to Chalcedon ) It properly seemeth good to our clemency that an holy Synod meet in the city of Nice , in the Province of Bithynia . Again we may observe , that in the Imperial Edicts or Epistles whereby Councils effectually were convened , there is nothing signified concerning the Pope's having any authority to call them ; it is not as by licence from the Pope's Holiness , but in their own Name and Authority they Act : which were very strange if the Popes had any plea then commonly approved for such a power . As commonly Emperours did call Synods by the suggestion of other Bishops * , so again , there be divers instances of Popes applying themselves to the Emperours with petitions to indict Synods ; wherein sometimes they prevailed , sometimes they were disappointed : so Pope Liberius did request of Constantius to indict a Synod for deciding the cause of Athanasius ; Ecclesiastical judgments ( said he , as Theodoret reports ) should be made with great equity ; wherefore if it please your piety , command a Judicatory to be constituted ; and in his Epistle to Hosius , produced by Baronius , he saith , Many Bishops out of Italy met together , who together with me had beseecht the most Religious Emperour , that he would command , as he had thought fit , the Council of Aquileia to meet . So Pope Damasus , having a desire that a General Synod should be celebrated in Italy for repressing Heresies and Factions then in the Church , did obtain the Imperial Letters for that purpose directed to the Eastern Bishops ; as they in their Epistle to the Western Bishops do intimate : But because expressing a brotherly affection toward us , ye have called us as your own members by the most pious Emperour's Letters to that Synod which by the will of God ye are gathering at Rome . It is a wonder that Bellarmine should have the confidence to alledge this passage for himself . So again Pope Innocent I. being desirous to restore Saint Chrysostome , did ( as Sozomen telleth us ) send five Bishops and two Priests of the Roman Church to Honorius and to Arcadius the Emperour , requesting a Synod , with the time and the place thereof ; in which attempt he suffered a repulse ; for the Courtiers of Arcadius did repell those Agents , as troubling another government , which was beyond their bounds , or wherein the Pope had nothing to doe , that they knew of . So also Pope Leo I. ( whom no Pope could well exceed in zeal to maintain the Privileges , and advance the eminence of his See ) did in these terms request Theodosius to indict a Synod ; whence if your piety shall vouchsafe consent to our suggestion and supplication , that you would command an Episcopal Council to be held in Italy ; soon , God aiding , may all scandals be cut off : upon this occasion the Emperour did appoint a Council ( not in Italy according to the Pope's desire , but ) at Ephesus ; the which not succeeding well , Pope Leo again did address to Theodosius in these words , All the Churches of our parts , all Bishops with groans and tears do supplicate your Grace , that you would command a General Synod to be celebrated within Italy ; to which request ( although back'd with the desire of the Western Emperour ) Theodosius would by no means consent ; for , as Leontius reporteth , when Valentinian being importuned by Pope Leo , did write to Theodosius II. that he would procure another Synod to be held for examining whether Dioscorus had judged rightly or no , Theodosius did write back to him saying , I shall make no other Synod . The same Pope did again of the same Emperour petition for a Synod to examin the cause of Anatolius , Bishop of Constantinople : Let your clemency ( saith he ) be pleased to grant an Vniversal Council to be held in Italy ; as with me the Synod , which for this cause did meet at Rome , doth request : Thus did that Pope continually harp upon one string to get a General Synod to be celebrated at his own doors ; but never could obtain his purpose , the Emperour being stiff in refusing it . The same Pope , with better success , ( as * to the thing , though not as to the place ) did request of the Emperour Marcian a Synod ; for he ( concurring in opinion that it was needfull ) did ( saith Liberatus ) at the petition of the Pope and the Roman Princes command a General Council to be congregated at Nice . Now , if the Pope had himself a known right to convocate Synods , what needed all this application , or this supplication to the Emperours ? would not the Pope have endeavoured to exercise his Authority ? would he not have clamoured or whined at any interruption thereof ? would so spiritfull and sturdy a Pope as Leo * have begged that to be done by another , which he had authority to doe of himself , when he did apprehend so great necessity for it , and was so much provoked thereto ? would he not at least have remonstrated against the injury therein done to him by Theodosius ? All that this daring Pope could adventure at , was to wind in a pretence that the Synod of Chalcedon was congregated by his consent ; for , it hath been the pleasure ( of whom I pray ) that a General Council should be congregated , both by the command of the Christian Princes , and with the consent of the Apostolick See , saith he very cunningly ; yet not so cunningly , but that any other Bishop might have said the same for his See. This power indeed upon many just accounts peculiarly doth belong to Princes : It suteth to the dignity of their state , it appertaineth to their duty , they are most able to discharge it . They are the Guardians of publick tranquillity , which constantly is endangered , which commonly is violated by dissensions in religious matters ; ( whence we must pray for them , that by their care we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty , ) they alone can authorize their Subjects to take such Journeys , or to meet in such Assemblies ; they alone can well cause the expences needfull for holding Synods to de exacted and defrayed ; they alone can protect them , can maintain Order and Peace in them , can procure Observance to their Determinations ; they alone have a Sword to constrain resty and refractory persons ( and in no cases are men so apt to be such as in debates about these matters ) to convene , to confer peaceably , to agree , to observe what is settled : They , as nursing Fathers of the Church , as Ministers of God's Kingdom , as encouragers of good works ; as the Stewards of God , entrusted with the great Talents of Power , Dignity , Wealth , enabling them to serve God , are obliged to cause Bishops in such cases to perform their duty ; according to the example of good Princes in Holy Scripture , who are commended for proceedings of this nature ; for so King Josias did convocate a General Synod of the Church in his time , then ( saith the Text ) the King sent , and gathered together all the Elders of Judah and Jerusalem ; In this Synod he presided , standing in his place ; and making a covenant before the Lord ; its Resolutions he confirmed , causing all that were present in Jerusalem and Benjamin to stand to that Covenant ; and he took care of their Execution , making all present in Israel effectually to serve the Lord their God. So also did King Hezekiah gather the Priests and Levites together , did warn , did command them to doe their duty , and reform things in the Church : My Sons ( said he ) be not now negligent , for the Lord hath chosen you to stand before him , to serve him , and that ye should minister unto him , and burn incense . Beside them none other can have reasonable pretence to such a Power , or can well be deemed able to manage it : so great an Authority cannot be exercised upon the Subjects of any Prince without eclipsing his Majesty , infringing his natural right , and endangering his State. He that at his pleasure can summon all Christian Pastours , and make them trot about , and hold them when he will , is in effect Emperour , or in a fair way to make himself so . It is not fit therefore that any other person should have all the Governours of the Church at his beck , so as to draw them from remote places whither he pleaseth ; to put them on long and chargeable Journeys ; to detain them from their charge ; to set them on what deliberations and debates he thinketh good . It is not reasonable that any one without the leave of Princes should authorize so great conventions of men , having such interest and sway ; it is not safe , that any one should have such dependencies on him , by which he may be tempted to clash with Princes , and withdraw his Subjects from their due obedience . Neither can any success be well expected from the use of such Authority by any , who hath not Power , by which he can force Bishops to convene , to resolve , to obey ; whence we see that Constantine , who was a Prince so gentle and friendly to the Clergy , was put to threaten those Bishops , who would absent themselves from the Synod indicted by him at Tyre ; and Theodosius ( also a very mild and religious Prince ) did the like in his summoning the two Ephesine Synods . We likewise may observe , that when the Pope and Western Bishops , in a Synodical Epistle , did invite those of the East to a great Synod indicted at Rome , these did refuse the journey , alledging that it would be to no good purpose ; so also when the Western Bishops did call those of the East , for resolving the difference between Flavianus and Paulinus , both pretending to be Bishops of Antioch , what effect had their summons ? and so will they always or often be ready to say , who are called at the pleasure of those who want force to constrain them ; so that such Authority in unarmed hands ( and God keep Arms out of a Pope's hands ) will be onely a source of discords . Either the Pope is a Subject , as he was in the first times , and then it were too great a presumption for him to claim such a power over his fellow-Subjects in prejudice to his Sovereign ; ( nor indeed did he presume so far , untill he had in a manner shaken off subjection to the Emperour ) or he is not a Subject ; and then it is not reasonable that he should have such power in the Territories of another Prince . The whole business of General Synods , was an expedient for Peace , contrived by Emperours , and so to be regulated by their order . Hence even in times and places where the Pope was most reverenced , yet Princes were jealous of suffering the Pope to exercise such a power over the Bishops their Subjects ; and to obviate it , did command all Bishops not to stir out of their Territories without licence ; particularly our own Nation , in the Council at Clarendon , where it was decreed , that they should not go out of the Kingdom without the King's leave . To some things above said , a passage may be objected which occurreth in the acclamation of the Sixth Synod to the Emperour Constantine Pogonatus ; wherein 't is said , that Constantine and Sylvester did collect the Synod of Nice , Theodosius I. and Damasus ( together with Gregory and Nectarius ) the Synod of Constantinople ; Theodosius II. with Celestine and Cyril the Ephesine Synod , and so of the rest : To which I answer , that the Fathers mean onely for the Honour of those Prelates to signifie , that they in their places and ways did concur and co-operate to the celebration of those Synods ; otherwise we might as to matter of Fact and History contest the accurateness of their relation ; and 't is observable , that they joyn other great Bishops then flourishing , with the Popes ; so that if their suffrage prove any thing , it proveth more than our Adversaries would have , viz. that all great Bishops and Patriarchs have a power or right to convocate Synods . As for passages alledged by our Adversaries , that no Synod could be called , or Ecclesiastical Law enacted , without consent of the Pope , they are no-wise pertinent to this question ; for we do not deny that the Pope had a right to sit in every General Synod ; and every other Patriarch at least had no less ; as all reason and practice do shew ; and as they of the Seventh Synod do suppose , arguing the Synod of Constantinople , which condemned the Worship of Images , to be no General Council , because it had not the Pope's co-operation , nor the consent of the Eastern Patriarchs . Syncellus the Patriarch of Jerusalem's Legate in the Eighth Synod , says , for this reason did the Holy Spirit set up Patriarchs in the World , that they might suppress Scandals arising in the Church of God : And Photius is in the same Synod told that the judgment past against him was most equal and impartial , as proceeding not from one but all the four Patriarchs . That a General Synod doth not need a Pope to call it , or preside in it , appeareth by what the Synods of Pisa and Constance define , for provision in time of Schisms . II. It inseparably doth belong to Sovereigns in the General assemblies of their States to preside , and moderate affairs ; proposing what they judge fit to be consulted or debated ; stopping what seemeth unfit to be moved ; keeping proceedings within order and rule , and steering them to a good issue ; checking disorders and irregularities , which the distemper or indiscretion of any persons may create in deliberations or disputes . This privilege therefore the Pope doth claim ; not allowing any General Council to be legitimate , wherein he in person , or by his Legates , doth not preside and sway . All Catholicks , says Bellarmine , teach this to be the chief Pontif's proper Office , that either in person or by his Legate he preside , and as a chief Judge moderate all . But for this prerogative no express Grant from God , no ancient Canon of the Church , no certain Custom can be produced . Nor doth ancient practice favour the Pope's claim to such a Prerogative , it appearing that he did not exercise it in the first General Synods . Saint Peter himself did not preside in the Apostolical Synod at Jerusalem , where he was present ; but rather Saint James , as we before have shewed . In all the first Synods , convocated by Emperours , they did either themselves in person , or by honourable persons authorized by them , in effect preside , governing the proceedings . In the Synod of Nice Constantine was the chief Manager , Directer , and Moderatour of the Transactions ; and under him other chief Bishops did preside ; but that the Pope's Legates had any considerarable influence or sway there doth by no evidence appear ; as we shall hereafter out of History declare . In the Synod of Sardica , ( which in design was a General Council , but in effect did not prove so , being divided by a Schism into two great parts ) Hosius Bishop of Corduba did preside , ( or by reason of his age and venerable worth ) had the first place assigned to him , and bore the Office of Proloquutor ; so the Synod it self doth imply ; All we Bishops ( say they in their Catholick Epistle ) meeting together , and especially the most ancient Hosius , who for his age , and for his confession , and for that he hath undergone so much pains , is worthy all reverence ; so Athanasius expresly doth call him ; The holy Synod ( saith he ) the Proloquutor of which was the great Hosius , presently sent to them , &c. The Canons of the Synod intimate the same , wherein he proposeth matters , and asketh the pleasure of the Synod ; the same is confirmed by the subscriptions of their General Epistle ; wherein he is set before Pope Julius himself . ( Hosius from Spain , Julius of Rome , by the Presbyters Archidamus , and Philoxenus . ) In this all Ecclesiastical Histories do agree ; none speaking of the Pope's presiding there by his Legates . In the Second General Synod at Constantinople the Pope had plainly no stroke ; the Oriental Bishops alone did there resolve on matters , being headed by their Patriarchs ; ( of Alexandria , Antioch , and Jerusalem ) as Sozomen saith ; being guided by Nectarius and Saint Gregory Nazianzene , as the Council of Chalcedon in its Epistle to the Emperour doth aver . In the third General Synod at Ephesus , Cyril Bishop of Alexandria did preside ; as Pope Leo himself doth testifie ; he is called the Head of it , in the Acts. We may note , that the Bishop of the place where the Synod is held , did bear a kind of presidency in all Synods ; so did Saint James Bishop of Jerusalem in the First Synod , as St. Chrysostome noteth ; so did Protogenes at Sardica , and Nectarius at Constantinople , and Memnon in this of Ephesus . — It is true , that according to the Acts of that Synod , and the reports of divers Historians , Pope Celestine ( according to a new politick device of Popes ) did authorize Cyril to represent his person , and act as his Proctour in those affairs ; assigning to him ( as he saith ) jointly both the authority of his throne ( that is , his right of voting ) and the order of his place ( the first place in sitting ; ) but it is not consequent thence , that Cyril upon that sole account did preside in the Synod . He thereby had the disposal of one so considerable suffrage , or a legal concurrence of the Pope with him in his actings ; He thereby might pretend to the first place of sitting and subscribing ( which kind of advantages it appeareth that some Bishops had in Synods by the virtue of the like substitution in the place of others ) but he thence could have no authoritative Presidency ; for that the Pope himself could by no delegation impart , having himself no title thereto , warranted by any Law , or by any Precedent ; that depended on the Emperour's will , or on the Election of the Fathers , or on a tacit regard to personal eminence in comparison to others present : This distinction Evagrius seemeth to intimate , when he saith , that the divine Cyril did administer it , and the place of Celestine ( where a word seemeth to have fallen out ) and Zonaras more plainly doth express ; saying , that Cyril Pope of Alexandria did preside over the Orthodox Fathers , and also did hold the place of Celestine : and Photius ; Cyril did supply the seat , and the person of Celestine . If any latter Historions do confound these things , we are not obliged to comply with their ignorance or mistake . Indeed as to Presidency there we may observe , that sometime it is attributed to Cyril alone , as being the first Bishop present , and bearing a great sway ; sometimes to Pope Celestine , as being in representation present , and being the first Bishop of the Church in Order ; sometimes to both Cyril and Celestine ; sometimes to Cyril and Memnon Bishop of Ephesus , who as being very active , and having great influence on the proceedings , are styled the Presidents and Rulers of the Synod . The which sheweth , that Presidency was a lax thing , and no peculiarity in right or usage annexed to the Pope ; nor did altogether depend on his grant or representation , to which Memnon had no title . The Pope himself and his Legats are divers times in the Acts said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to sit together with the Bishops ; which confidence doth not well comport with his special right to Presidency . Yea it is observable , that the Oriental Bishops , which with John of Antioch did oppose the Cyrillian Party in that Synod , did charge on Cyril , that he , ( as if he lived in a time of Anarchy ) did proceed to all irregularity ; and that , snatching to himself the Authority , which neither was given him by the Canons , nor by the Emperours Sanctions , did rush on to all kind of disorder , and unlawfulness ; whence it is evident , that in the judgment of those Bishops , ( among whom * were divers worthy and excellent persons ) the Pope had no right to any authoritative Presidency . This word Presidency indeed hath an ambiguity , apt to impose on those , who do not observe it ; for it may be taken for a privilege of Precedence , or for Authority to govern things ; the first kind of presidence the Pope without dispute , when present at a Synod , would have had among the Bishops ( as being the Bishop of the first See , as the Sixth Synod calleth him ; and the first of Priests , as Justinian called him ) and in his absence his Legates might take up his Chair ( for in General Synods each See had its Chair assigned to it , according to its order of dignity by custom . ) And according to this sense the Patriarchs , and chief Metropolitans are also often ( singly or conjunctly ) said to preside : as sitting in one of the first Chairs . But the other kind of Presidency was ( as those Bishops in their complaint against Cyril do imply , and as we shall See in practice ) disposed by the Emperour , as he saw reason ; although usually it was conferred on him , who among those present , in dignity did precede the rest : this is that authority , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , which the Syrian Bishops complained against Cyril for assuming to himself , without the Emperour's warrant ; and whereof we have a notable Instance in the next General Synod at Ephesus . For , In the Second Ephesine Synod , ( which in design was a General Synod , lawfully convened , for a publick cause of determining truth , and settling peace in the Church ; but which by some miscarriages proved abortive : ) although the Pope had his Legates there , yet by the Emperour's order Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria did preside , We ( said Theodosius in his Epistle to him ) do also commit to thy godliness the authority , and the preeminency of all things appertaining to the Synod now assembled ; and in the Synod of Chalcedon it is said of him , that he had received the authority of all affairs , and of judgment ; and Pope Leo I. in this Epistle to the Emperour saith , that Dioscorus did challenge to himself the principal place ; ( insinuating a complaint , that Dioscorus should be preferred before him , although not openly contesting his right . ) The Emperour had indeed some reason not to commit the Presidency to Pope Leo , because he was looked upon as prejudiced in the cause , having declared in favour of Flavianus , against Eutyches ; whence Eutyches declined his Legate's interessing in the judgment of his cause , saying , they were suspected to him , because they were entertained by Flavianus with great regard . And Dioscorus , being Bishop of the next See , was taken for more indifferent , and otherwise a person ( however afterward it proved ) of much integrity and moderation ; He did ( saith the Emperour ) shine , by the grace of God , both in honesty of life , and orthodoxy of faith ; and Theodoret himself , before those differences arose , doth say of him , that he was by common fame reported a man adorned with many other kinds of vertue , and that especially he was celebrated for his moderation of mind . It is true , that the Legates of Pope Leo did take in dudgeon this preferment of Dioscorus ; and ( if we may give credence to Liberatus ) would not sit down in the Synod , because the presession was not given to their Holy See ; and afterwards in the Synod of Chalcedon the Pope's Legate Paschasinus ( together with other Bishops ) did complain , that Dioscorus was preferred before the Bishop of Constantinople ; but notwithstanding those ineffectual mutinies , the Emperour's will did take place , and according thereto Dioscorus had , ( although he did not use it so wisely and justly as he should ) the chief managery of things . It is to be observed , that to other chief Bishops the Presidency in that Synod is also ascribed , by virtue of the Emperour's appointment ; Let the most reverend Bishops ( say the Imperial Commissaries in the Synod of Chalcedon ) to whom the authoritative management of affairs was by the Royal Sovereignty granted , speak why the Epistle of the most Holy Archbishop Leo was not read : and , You ( say they again ) to whom the power of judging was given ; and of Dioscorus , Juvenalis ( Bishop of Jerusalem ) Thalassius ( of Caesarea ) Eusebius ( of Ancyra ) Eustathius ( of Beristus ) Basilius ( of Selencia ) it is by the same Commissioners said that they had recieved the authority , and did govern the Synod which was then ; and Elpidius , the Emperour's Agent in the Ephesine Synod it self did expresly style them Presidents ; and Pope Leo himself calleth them Presidents and Primates of the Synod . Whence it appeareth , that at that time , according to common opinion and practice , authoritative Presidency was not affixed to the Roman Chair . In the Synod of Chalcedon Pope Leo did indeed assume to himself a kind of Presidency by his Legates ; and no wonder that a man of a stout and ardent Spirit ( impregnated with high conceits of his See , and resolved with all his might to advance its interests , as his Legates themselves did in effect declare to the world ) should doe so ; having so favourable a time , by the misbehaviour of Dioscorus and his adherents ; against whom the Clergy of Constantinople , and other Fathers of the Synod being incensed were ready to comply with Leo ( who had been the Champion and Patron of their Cause ) in allowing him extraordinary respect , and whatever advantages he could pretend to . Yet in effect the Emperour by his Commissioners did preside there ; they propounding and allowing matters to be discussed ; moderating debates by their interlocution and driving them to an issue , maintaining order and quiet in proceedings ; performing those things , which the Pope's Legates at Trent , or otherwhere in the height of his power did undertake . To them supplicatory addresses were made for succour and redress by persons needing it ; ( as for instance ) Command ( said Eusebius of Dorylaeum ) that my supplications may be read . Of them leave is requested for time to deliberate ; Command ( saith Atticus in behalf of other Bishops ) that respite be given , so that within a few days , with a calm mind , and undisturbed reason , those things may be formed which shall be pleasing to God and the Holy Fathers . Accordingly , they order the time for consultation ; Let ( said they ) the hearing be deferred for five days , that in the mean time your Holiness may meet at the house of the most Holy Archbishop Anatolius , and deliberate in common about the faith , that the doubtfull may be instructed . They were acknowledged Judges ; and had thanks given them for the issue by persons concerned ; I ( said Eunomius Bishop of Nicomedia ) do thank your Honour for your right judgment . And in the cause between Stephanus and Bassianus concerning their title to the Bishoprick of Ephesus ; they having declared their sense , the Holy Synod cryed , this is right judgment ; Christ hath decided the case , God judgeth by you : And in the result , upon their declaring their opinion ; the whole Synod exclaimed , This is a right judgment , this is a pious order . When the Bishops , transported with eagerness and passion , did tumultuously clamour , they gravely did check them , saying , These vulgar exclamations neither become Bishops , nor shall advantage the parties . In the great contest about the privileges of the Constantinopolitan See , they did arbitrate and decide the matter , even against the sense and endeavours of the Pope's Legates ; the whole Synod concurring with them in these acclamations ; this is a right sentence , we all say these things , these things please us all , things are duely ordered ; let 〈◊〉 things ordered be held . The Pope's Legates themselves did avow this authority in them ; for , If ( said Paschasinus , in the case of the Egyptian Bishops ) your authority doth command , and ye injoin that somewhat of humanity be granted to them , &c. And in another case , If , said the Bishops , supplying the place of the Apostolical See , your Honours do command , we have an information to suggest . Neither is the Presidency of these Roman Legates expressed in the Conciliar Acts ; but they are barely said * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( to concur ) and † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( to sit together ) with the other Fathers ; and accordingly although they sometimes talked high , yet it is not observable that they did much there ; their Presidency was nothing like that at Trent , and in other like Papal Synods . It may be noted , that the Emperour's Deputies are always named in the first place , at the entrance of the Acts , before the Pope's Legates , so that they who directed the Notaries were not Popish . In effect the Emperour was President , though not as a Judge of Spiritual matters , yet as an Orderer of the Conciliar transactions ; as the Synod doth report it to Leo ; the faithfull Emperours ( said they ) did preside , ( or govern it ) for good order sake . In the Fifth General Synod , Pope Vigilius indeed was moved to be present , and ( in his way ) to preside ; but he out of state or policy declined it ; wherefore the Patriarch of Constantinople was the Ecclesiastical President , as in the beginning of every Collation doth appear ; whence clearly we may infer that the Pope's Presidency is no-wise necessary to the being of a General Council . In the Sixth General Synod the Emperour in each Act is expesly said to preside , in person or by his Deputies ; although P. Agatho had his Legates there . In the Synod of Constance sometimes the Cardinal of Cambray , sometimes of Hostia did preside ( by order of the Synod it self ) and sometime the King of the Romans did supply that place ; so little essential was the Pope's Presidency to a Council deemed even then , when Papal authority had mounted to so high a pitch . Nor is there good reason why the Pope should have this privilege , or why this Prerogative should be affixed to any one See ; so that ( if there be cause ; as if the Pope be unfit , or less fit ; if Princes , or the Church cannot confide in him ; if he be suspected of prejudice or partiality ; if he be party in causes or controversies to be decided ; if he do himself need correction ) Princes may not assign , or the Church with allowance of Princes may not chuse any other President , more proper in their judgment for that charge ; in such cases the publick welfare of Church and State is to be regarded . Were an Erroneous Pope ( as Vigilius or H●●orius ) fit to govern a Council , gathered to consult about defining Truth in the matter of their Errour ? Where a Lewd Pope ( as Alexander VI , John XII , Paul III , innumerable such , scandalously vitious ) worthy to preside in a Synod convocated to prescribe strict Laws of Reformation ? Were a Furious , Pugnacious Pope ( as Julius II — ) apt to moderate an Assembly drawn together for settlement of Peace ? Were a Pope engaged in Schism ( as many have been ) a proper Moderatour of a Council , designed to suppress Schism ? Were a Gregory VII , or an Innocent IV , or a Boniface VIII , an allowable manager any where of Controversies about the Papal Authority ? Were now indeed any Pope fit to preside in any Council , wherein the Reformation of the Church is concerned , it being notorious that Popes as such do most need Reformation , that they are the great obstructours of it , that all Christendom hath a long time a Controversie with them for their detaining it in bondage ? In this and many other cases we may reject their Presidency , as implying iniquity ; according to the Rule of an old Pope ; I would know of them where they would have that judgment they pretend , examin'd , what by themselves , that the same may be adversaries , witnesses and judges ? to such judgment as this even humane affairs are not to be trusted , much less the integrity of the divine Law. It is not reasonable that any person should have such a Prerogative which would be an engine of mischief : for thereby ( bearing sway in general Assemblies of Bishops ) he would be enabled and irresistibly tempted to domineer over the world , to abuse Princes , and disturb States ; to oppress and enslave the Church ; to obstruct all Reformation ; to enact Laws ; to promote and establish Errours serviceable to his Interest : the which effects of such power exercised by him in the Synod of Trent , and in divers other of the later General Synods , experience hath declared . III. If the Pope were Sovereign of the Church , the Legislative power wholly or in part would belong to him ; so far at least , that no Synod , or Ecclesiastical Consistory could without his consent determine or prescribe any thing ; His approbation would be required to give life and validity to their Decrees ; He should at least have a negative , so that nothing might pass against his will : This is a most essential ingredient of Sovereignty ; and is therefore claimed by the Pope , who long hath pretended that no Decrees of Synods are valid without his consent , and confirmation . But the Decrees made by the Holy Popes of the chief See of the Roman Church , by whose authority and sanction all Synods and holy Councils are strengthened and established , why do you say , that you do not receive and observe them ? Lastly , as you know nothing is accounted valid or to be receiv'd in universal Councils but what the See of Saint Peter has approv'd : so on the other side whatever she alone has rejected , that onely is rejected . We never read of any Synod that was valid , unless it were confirm'd by the Apostolick authority . We trust no true Christian is now ignorant that no See is above all the rest more oblig'd to observe the Constitution of each Council which the consent of the universal Church hath approv'd , than the prime See which by its authority confirms every Synod , and by continued moderating preserves them according to its principality , &c. But this pretence , as it hath no ground in the Divine Law , or in any old Canon , or in primitive Custom ; so it doth cross the sentiments and practice of Antiquity ; for that in ancient Synods divers things were ordained without the Pope's consent , divers things against his pleasure . What particular or formal confirmation did Saint Peter yield to the Assembly at Jerusalem ? That in some of the first General Synods he was not apprehended to have any negative voice , is by the very tenour and air of things , or by the little regard expressed toward him , sufficiently clear . There is not in the Synodical Epistles of Nice , or of Sardica any mention of his confirmation . Interpretatively all those Decrees may be supposed to pass without his consent , which do thwart these pretences ; for if these are now good , then of old they were known and admitted for such ; and being such we cannot suppose the Pope willingly to have consented in derogation to them . Wherefore the Nicene Canons establishing Ecclesiastical administrations without regard to him , and in authority equalling other Metropolitans with him , may be supposed to pass without his consent . The Canons of the Second General Council , and of all others confirming those ; as also the Canons of all Synods , which advanced the See of Constantinople , his Rival for Authority , above its former state , first to a proximity in Order , then to an equality of Privileges with the See of Rome , may , as plainly contrary to his interest and spirit , be supposed to pass without his consent ; And so divers Popes have affirmed ; if we may believe Pope Leo , ( as I suppose ) the Canons of the Second Council were not transmitted to Rome ; they did therefore pass , and obtain in practice of the Catholick Church , without its consent or knowledge . Pope Gregory I. saith , that the Roman Church did not admit them , wherein it plainly discorded with the Catholick Church , which with all reverence did receive and hold them ; and in despight to the Canon of that Synod , advancing the Royal City to that eminency , Pope Gelasius I. would not admit it for so much as a Metropolitan See ; O proud insolency , O contentious frowardness , O rebellious contumacy against the Catholick Church and its peace ! ( Such was the humour of that See , to allow nothing which did not sute with the interest of its Ambition . ) But farther , divers Synodical Decrees did pass expresly against the Pope's mind and will : I pass over those at Tyre , at Antioch , at Ariminum , at Constantinople , in divers places of the East ( the which do yet evince that commonly there was no such Opinion entertained of this privilege belonging to the Pope ) and shall instance onely in General Synods . In the Synod of Chalcedon equal privileges were assigned to the Bishop of Constantinople , as the Bishop of Rome had ; this with a general concurrence was decreed and subscribed ; although the Pope's Legates did earnestly resist , clamour and protest against it ; The Imperial Commissioners , and all the Bishops not understanding , or not allowing the Pope's negative voice . And whereas Pope Leo ( moved with a jealousie , that he who thus had obtained an equal rank with him , should aspire to get above him ) did fiercely dispute , exclaim , inveigh , menace against this Order , striving to defeat it , pretending to annull it , labouring to depress the Bishop of Constantinople from that degree , which both himself , and his Legates in the Synod had acknowledged due to him : In which endeavour divers of his Successours did imitate him ; Eusebius , Bishop of Dorylaeum , said , I have willingly subscrib'd , because I have read this Canon to the most holy Pope of Rome , the Clergy of Constantinople being present , and he receiv'd it . Yet could not he or they accomplish their design ; the veneration of that Synod and consent of Christendom overbearing their opposition ; the Bishop of Constantinople sitting in all the succeeding General Synods in the second place , without any contrast ; so that at length Popes were fain to acquiesce in the Bishop of Constantinople's possession of the second place in dignity among the Patriarchs . In the Fifth General Synod Pope Vigilius did make a Constitution , in most express terms prohibiting the condemnation of the three Chapters ( as they are called ) and the anathematization of persons deceased in peace of the Church ; We dare not our selves , says he , condemn Theodorus , neither do we yield to have him condemn'd by any other : and in the same Constitution he orders and decrees , That nothing be said or done by any to the injury or discredit of Theodoret Bishop of Cyrus , a man most approv'd in the Synod of Chalcedon ; and the same , says he , have the Decrees of the Apostolical See determined , that no man pass a new judgment upon persons dead , but leave them as death found them . Lastly by that Constitution he specially provides that ( as he had before said ) nothing might be derogated from persons dying in the peace and communion of the universal Church , by his condemning that perverse opinion . Yet did the Synod ( in smart terms reflecting on the Pope , and giving him the lie , not regarding his opinion or authority ) decree , that persons deceased were liable to be anathematized ; they did anathematize Theodorus , they did expresly condemn each of the Chapters ; they threatned deposition or excommunication on whoever should oppose their Constitutions ; * they anathematize whoever doth not anathematize Theodorus . But Pope Vigilius did refuse to approve their Doctrine and Sentence ; and therefore ( which was the case of many other Bishops , * as Baronius himself doth confess and argue ) was driven into banishment ; wherein he did expire . Yet posterity hath embraced this Synod as a legitimate and valid General Synod ; and the Popes following did profess the highest reverence thereto , equally with the preceding General Synods : so little necessary is the Pope's consent or concurrence to the validity of Synodical definitions . Upon this Baronius hath an admirable reflexion : Here stay ( saith he ) O Reader , and consider the matter attently ( Ay , do so I pray ) That it is no new thing , that some Synod , in which the Pope was not even present by his Legates , but did oppose it , should yet obtain the title of an Oecumenical Synod ; whenas afterward the Pope's will did come in , that it should obtain such a title . So in the opinion of this Doctour , the Pope can easily change the nature of things , and make that become a General Synod which once was none ; yea which , as it was held , did not deserve the name of any Synod at all . O the virtue of Papal Magick ! or rather O the Impudence of Papal Advocates ! The Canons of the sixth General Council , exhibited by the Trullane ( or Quinisext ) Synod clearly and expresly do condemn several Doctrines and Practices of Rome ; I ask whether the Pope did confirm them ? they will to be sure , as they are concerned to do , answer No : and indeed Pope Sergius , as Anastasius in his Life reporteth , did refuse them ; yet did they pass for legitimate in the whole Church ; for in their general Synod ( the second Nicene ) without contradiction , one of them is alledged ( out of the very original paper , wherein the Fathers had subscribed ) as a Canon of the Holy General Sixth Synod ; and avowed for such by the Patriarch Tarasius , both in way of argument of defence and of profession in his Synodical Epistle to the Patriarchs ; ( where he saith , that together with the divine doctrines of the Sixth Synod he doth also embrace the Canons enacted by it ; ) of which Epistle Pope Adrian in his Answer thereto doth recite a part containing those words , and * * applaud it for Orthodox ; signifying no offence at his embracing the Trullane Canons . And all those 102 Canons are again avowed by the Synod in their Antithesis to the Synod of Constantinople . In fine , if we believe Anastasius , Pope John VII . did being timorous out of humane frailty direct these Canons , without amendment , by two Metropolites , to the Emperour , that is he did admit them so as they stand . But it may be instanced that divers Synods have asked the Popes consent for ratification of their Decrees and Acts. So the Fathers of the Second General Synod , having in an Episstle to Pope Damasus and the Western Bishops , declared what Constitutions they had made , in the close speak thus — In which things , being legally and canonically settled by us , we do exhort your reverence to acquiesce out of spiritual charity and fear of the Lord — So the Synod of Chalcedon did , with much respect , ask from Pope Leo the confirmation of its Sanctions . That you may know how that we have done nothing for favour or out of spite , but as guided by the divine direction , we have made known to you the force of all that has been done , for your concurrence and for the confirmation and approbation of the things done . Of the Fifth Synod Pope Leo II. saith , — that he agrees to what was determin'd in it , and confirms it with the authority of the Blessed Saint Peter . To these allegations we reply , That it was indeed the manner of all Synods , ( for notification of things , and promulgation of their Orders ; for demonstration and maintenance of concord , for adding weight and authority to their determinations , for engaging all Bishops to a willing complyance in observing them , for attestation to the common interest of all Bishops in the Christian truth , and in the governance and edification of the Church ) having framed Decrees concerning the publick State , to demand in fairest terms the consent to them of all Catholick Bishops , who were absent from them , to be attested by their subscription . So did Constantine recommend the Nicene Decrees to all Bishops , undertaking that they would assent to them . So ( more expresly ) the Synod of Sardica , in their Epistle to all Bishops of the Catholick Church ; Do ye also , our brethren and fellow-ministers , the more use diligence , as being present in spirit with our Synod , to yield consent by your subscription , that concord may be preserved every where by all the fellow-ministers . So did Pope Liberius request of the Emperour Constantius , that the faith delivered at Nice might be confirmed by the subscription of all Bishops . So did Athanasius procure a Synod at Alexandria to confirm the Decrees at Sardica , and in Palestine concerning him . So the Macedonian Bishops are said to have authorized their Agents to ratifie the faith of Consubstantiality . Many such Instances occur in story , by which it may appear , that the Decrees of Synods concerning Faith , or concerning any matters of common interest were presented to all Bishops , and their consent requested or required ; because , say the Roman Clergy in Saint Cyprian , a decree cannot be firm which has not the consent of many . Whence it is no wonder , if any Synods did thus proceed toward so eminent a Bishop as was he of Rome , that they should endeavour to give him satisfaction ; that they should desire to receive satisfaction from him of his conspiring with them in Faith , of his willingness to comply in observing good Rules of Discipline ; that ( as every vote had force , so ) the suffrage of one in so great dignity and reputation might adjoin some regard to their judgment . The Pope's confirmation of Synods , what was it in effect , but a declaration of his approbation and assent , the which did confirm by addition of Suffrage ; as those who were present by their Vote , and those who were absent by their Subscription are said to confirm the Decrees of Councils ; every such consent being supposed to encrease the authority ; whence the number of Bishops is sometimes reckoned according to the subscriptions of Bishops absent ; as the Council of Sardica is sometimes related to consist of three hundred Bishops , although not two hundred were present , the rest concurring by subscription to its definitions . Other Bishops in yielding their suffrage , do express it by I confirm , I define , I decree . ] But the effectual confirmation of Synods , which gave them the force of Laws , was in other hands , and depended on the Imperial Sanction . So Justinian affirmeth generally : All these things at diverse times following , our above-named predecessours of pious memory , corroborated and confirm'd by their Laws what each Council had determin'd , and expell'd those Hereticks who attempted to resist the definitions of the aforesaid four Councils and disturb the Churches . So particularly Constantine ( as Athanasius himself reporteth ) did by Law confirm the decrees of the great Synod of Nice ; and Eusebius assureth the same ; He ( saith he ) did ratifie the decrees of the Synod by his authority ; His Letters are extant , which he sent about the world exhorting and requiring all to conform to the constitutions of that Synod . So Theodosius did confirm the Decrees of the Second General Synod ; adding ( saith Sozomen ) his confirmatory suffrage to their decree ; the which he did at the supplication of the Fathers , addressed to him in these terms ; We therefore do beseech your Grace , that by your pious Edict the sentence of the Synod may be authorized ; that as by the letters of convocation you did honour the assembly , so you would also confirm the result of things decreed . The third General Synod was also confirmed by Theodosius II. as Justinian telleth us ; The above-named Theodosius of pious memory , maintaining what had been so justly determined against Nestorius and his impiety , made his condemnation valid . And this Emperour asserted this privilege to himself , as of right and custom belonging to him ; writing to the Synod in these words ; for all things , so as may please God , without contentiousness and with truth being examined ought so to be established by our religiousness . The other abortive Synod at Ephesus was also confirmed by Theodosius Junior , as Dioscorus in his defence alledged in these words , which shew the manner of practice in this case ; We then indeed did judge the things , which were judged ; the whole Synod did accord with us , and gave verdict by their own votes , and subscribed ; and they were referred to the most religious Emperour Theodosius of happy memory ; and he did by a general Law confirm all things judged by the Holy and Oecumenical Synod . So also did the Emperour Marcian confirm the Synod of Chalcedon ; as himself telleth us in his Royal Edict : We ( saith He ) having by the sacred Edict of our serenity confirmed the Holy Synod , did warn all to cease from disputes about religion : with which Pope Leo signifieth his compliance in these terms ; But because by all means your piety and most religious will must be obeyed , I have willingly approv'd the Synodical Constitutions about confirming the Catholick faith and condemning hereticks , which pleased me . Justinian did with a witness confirm the Fifth Synod , punishing with banishment all who would not submit to its determinations . In the Sixth Synod the Fathers did request the Emperour , according to custom , to confirm its definitions , in these very words ; To what we have determined set your Seal , your royal ratification by writing , and confirmation of them all by your sacred edicts and holy constitutions according to custom . We beg that by your sacred signing of it you would give force to what we have defined and subscribed . We intreat the power of our Lord guided by God's wisedom to confirm , for the great strength and security of the orthodox faith , the copies of our determination read in the hearing of your most serene Majesty , and subscribed by us , that they may be delivered to the five Patriarchal Sees with your pious confirmation . Accordingly he did confirm that Synod by his Edict ; All these things being thus ordered by this Sixth Holy and Oecumenical Synod ; We decree , that none whosoever trouble himself farther about this faith , or advance any new inventions about it . So he told Pope Leo II. in his Epistle to him ; This divine and venerable determination the Holy Synod has made , to which we also have subscribed , and confirmed it by our Religious Edicts , exhorting all our people who have any Love for Christ , to follow the faith there written . Pope Leo tells his name-sake Leo the Emperour , That he must always remember that the Imperial power was given him not onely to rule the world , but more especially to protect the Church . So by long prescription , commencing with the first General Synod , did the Emperour enjoy this Prerogative ; and with good reason , He having an unquestionable warrant and obligation to promote the welfare of the Church , designed by those Conventions ; He being the Guardian of Concord among his Subjects , and protectour of their Liberties , which might be nearly concerned in Conciliar proceedings ; the power of enacting Laws being an incommunicable branch of Sovereign Majesty ; He alone having power committed to him , able to enforce the observance of Decrees , without which they would in effect signifie little . Because also commonly the Decrees of Synods did in a manner retrench some part of the Royal Prerogative , translating or imparting to others Causes before appropriate to his Jurisdiction ( as in the case of appeals , and of prohibiting addresses to Court , ordered in the Sardican and other Synods ; of exempting Clergymen from secular Jurisdiction , from taxes and common burthens , &c. ) which ought not to be done without his licence and authority . So that the Oriental Bishops had good reason to tell the Emperour , that it was impossible without his authority to order the matters under consideration with good law and order . It is no-wise reasonable , that any other should have this power , it being inconsistent with publick peace that in one State there should be two Legislative powers ; which might clash the one with the other , the one enacting Sanctions prejudicial to the interest and will of the other : wherefore the Pope being then a Citizen of Rome , and a Subject to the Emperour , could not have a Legislative power , or a negative Vote in Synods , but that wholly did belong to the Imperial authority . But it is opposed , that some Synods have been declared invalid for want of the Pope's confirmation ; for to the Decrees of the Synod at Ariminum it was excepted , that they were null , because the Bishop of Rome did not consent to them : There could not ( say the Roman Synod in Theodoret ) be any prejudice from the number of those assembled in Ariminum , it being plain , that neither the Roman Bishop , whose suffrage ought first to have been received , nor Vicentius , who for so many years did hold his Episcopacy blameless , nor others agreeing to such things . To which exception I answer , that 1. That which is alledged against the Synod of Ariminum , is not the defect of the Pope's confirmation subsequent , but of his consent and concurrence before it , or in it ; * which is very reasonable , because he had a right to be present , and to concur in all such Assemblies , especially being so eminent a Bishop . 2. The same exception every Bishop might alledge , all having a like right and common interest to Vote in those Assemblies . 3. Accordingly the dissent of other Bishops , particularly of those eminent in dignity or merit , is also alledged in exception ; which had been needless , if his alone dissent had been of so very peculiar force . 4. The Emperour , and many other Bishops did not know of any peculiar necessity of his confirmation . Again it may be objected , that Popes have voided the Decrees of General Synods ; as did Pope Leo the Decrees of the Synod of Chalcedon , concerning the Privileges of the Constantinopolitan See , in these blunt words : But the agreements of Bishops repugnant to the Holy Canons made at Nice , your faith and piety joyning with us , we make void , and by the authority of the Blessed Apostle Saint Peter , by a general determination we disanull ; and in his Epistle to those of that Synod , For however vain conceit may arm it self with extorted compliances , and think its wilfulness sufficiently strengthened with the name of Councils : yet whatever is contrary to the Canons of the above-nam'd fathers will be weak and void . Lastly in his Epistle to Maximus Bishop of Antioch , he says , He has such a reverence for the Nicene Canons , that he will not permit or endure that what those holy fathers have determined be by any novelty violated . This behaviour of Pope Leo ( although applauded and imitated by some of his Successours ) I doubt not to except against in behalf of the Synod , that it was disorderly , factious and arrogant ; ( proceeding indeed from ambition and jealousie ) the leading act of high presumption in this kind , and one of the seeds of that exorbitant ambition , which did at length overwhelm the dignity and liberty of the Christian Republick : Yet for somewhat qualifying the business it is observable , that he did ground his repugnancy and pretended annulling of that Decree ( or of Decrees concerning Discipline ) not so much upon his authority to cross General Synods , as upon the inviolable firmness and everlasting obligation of the Nicene Canons ; the which he ( although against the reason of things , and rules of Government ) did presume no Synod could abrogate or alter . In fine , this opposition of his did prove ineffectual by the sense and practice of the Church , maintaining its ground against his pretence . It is an unreasonable thing , that the opinion or humour of one man ( no wiser or better commonly than others ) should be preferred before the common agreement of his brethren , being of the same Office and Order with him ; so that he should be able to overthrow and frustrate the result of their meetings and consultations , when it did not square to his conceit or interest ; especially seeing there is not the least appearance of any right he hath to such a Privilege , grounded in Holy Scripture , Tradition or Custom ; for seeing that Scripture hath not a syllable about General Synods , seeing that no Rule about them is extant in any of the first Fathers till after 300 years , seeing there was not one such Council celebrated till after that time , seeing in none of the First General Synods any such Canon was framed in favour of that Bishop , what ground of right could the Pope have to prescribe unto them , or thwart their proceedings ? Far more reason there is , ( in conformity to all former Rules and Practice ) that he should yield to all his Brethren , than that all his Brethren should submit to him : and this we see to have been the judgment of the Church , declared by its Practice in the cases before touched . IV. It is indeed a proper endowment of an absolute Sovereignty , immediately and immutably constituted by God , with no terms or rules limiting it , that its will declared in way of Precept , Proclamations , concerning the Sanction of Laws , the Abrogation of them , the Dispensation with them , should be observed . This Privilege therefore in a high strein the Pope challengeth to himself ; asserting to his Decrees and Sentences the force and obligation of Laws ; so that the body of that Canon Law , whereby he pretendeth to govern the Church , doth in greatest part consist of Papal Edicts , or Decretal Epistles , imitating the Rescripts of Emperours , and bearing the same force . In Gratian we have these Aphorisms from Popes concerning this their Privilege . No person ought to have either the will or the power to transgress the precepts of the Apostolick See. — Those things which by the Apostolick See have at several times been written for the Catholick faith , for sound doctrines , for the various and manifold exigency of the Church and the manners of the faithfull , how much rather ought they to be preferr'd in all honour , and by all men altogether , upon all occasions whatsoever to be reverently received ? Those Decretal Epistles which most holy Popes have at divers times given out from the City of Rome upon their being consulted with by divers Bishops , we decree that they be received with veneration . If ye have not the Decrees of the Bishops of Rome , ye are to be accused of neglect and carelesness ; but if ye have them , yet observe them not ; ye are to be chidden and rebuk'd for your temerity . All the Sanctions of the Apostolick See are so to be understood , as if confirm'd by the voice of Saint Peter himself . Because the Roman Church , over which by the will of Christ we do preside , is proposed for a mirrour and example ; whatsoever it doth determine , whatsoever that doth appoint is perpetually and irrefragably to be observed by all men . We who according to the plenitude of our power have a right to dispense above Law or right . This See — that which it might doe by its sole authority , it is often pleased to define by consent of its Priests . But this power he doth assume and exercise merely upon Usurpation , and unwarrantably ; having no ground for it in original right or ancient practice . Originally the Church hath no other General Law-giver beside our one Lord and one Law-giver . As to practice we may observe 1. Anciently ( before the First General Synod ) the Church had no other Laws , beside the Divine Laws ; or those * which were derived from the Apostles by Traditional custom ; or those which each Church did enact for it self in Provincial Synods ; or which were propagated from one Church to another by imitation and compliance ; or which in like manner were framed and setled . Whence according to different Traditions , or different reasons and circumstances of things , several Churches did vary in points of Order and Discipline . The Pope then could not impose his Traditions , Laws , or Customs upon any Church ; if he did attempt it , he was liable to suffer a repulse ; as is notorious in the case , when Pope Victor would ( although rather as a Doctour than as a Law-giver ) have reduced the Churches of Asia to conform with the Roman in the time of celebrating Easter ; wherein he found not onely stout resistence , but sharp reproof . In St. Cyprian's time every Bishop had a free power according to his discretion to govern his Church ; and it was deemed a tyrannical enterprise for one to prescribe to another , or to require obedience from his Collegues ; as otherwhere by many clear allegations out of that Holy man we have shewed . For none of us ( saith he ) makes himself a Bishop of Bishops , or by a tyrannical terrour compels his Collegues to a necessity of obedience ; since every Bishop according to the licence of his own liberty and power hath his own freedom , and can no more be judged by another than he himself can judge another . If any new Law were then introduced , or Rule determined for common practice , it was done by the general agreement of Bishops or of a preponderant multitude among them , to whom the rest out of modesty and peaceableness did yield complyance ; according to that saying of the Roman Clergy to Saint Cyprian ( upon occasion of the debate concerning the manner of admitting lapsed persons to communion ) that Decree cannot be valid , that hath not the consent of the major part . The whole validity of such Laws or Rules did indeed wholly stand upon presumption of such consent ; whereby the common liberty and interest was secured . 2. After that by the Emperours Conversion the Church enjoying secular protection and encouragement , did reduce it self as into a closer union and freer communication of parts , so into a greater uniformity of practice ; especially by means of great Synods , wherein ( the Governours and Representatives of all Churches being called unto them and presumed to concur in them ) were ordained Sanctions , taken to oblige all . The Pope had indeed a greater stroke than formerly , as having the first place in order , or privilege of honour in Ecclesiastical Assemblies , where he did concur ; yet had no casting Vote , or real advantage above others ; all things passing by majority of Vote : This is supposed as notorious in the Acts of the Fifth Council : This ( say they ) is a thing to be granted , that in Councils we must not regard the interlocution of one or two , but those things which are commonly defined by all , or by the most . So also in the Fifth Council , George Bishop of Constantinople saith , that seeing every where the Council of the multitude , or of the most doth prevail , it is necessary to anathematize the persons before mentioned . 3. Metropolitan Bishops in their Provinces had far more power , and more surely grounded , than the Pope had in the whole Church ( for the Metropolitans had an unquestioned authority , settled by custome , and confirmed by Synodical Decrees ) yet had not they a negative voice in Synodical debates : for it is decreed in the Nicene Synod , that in the designation of Bishops ( which was the principal affair in Ecclesiastical administrations ) plurality of votes should prevail . It is indeed there said , that none should be ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , without the opinion of the Metropolitan ; but that doth not import a negative voice in him , but that the transaction should not pass in his absence , or without his knowledge , advice and suffrage : for so the Apostolical Canon ( to which the Nicene Fathers there did allude and refer , meaning to interpret it ) doth appoint , that the Metropolitan should doe nothing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , without the opinion of all , that is without suffrage of the most , concluding all ; ( for surely that Canon doth not give to each one a negative voice ) And so the Synod of Antioch , ( held soon after that of Nice , which therefore knew best the sense of the Nicene Fathers , and how the custome went ) doth interpret it , decreeing , that a Bishop should not be ordained without a Synod , and the presence of the Metropolitan of the Province ; in which Synod yet they determine , that plurality of votes should carry it ; no peculiar advantage in the case being granted to the Metropolitan . Seeing therefore Provincial Synods were more ancient than General , and gave pattern to them ; if we did grant the same privilege to the Pope in General Synods , as the Metropolitans had in Provincial ( which yet we cannot do with any good reason or ground ) yet could not the Pope thence pretend to an authority of making Laws by himself . 4. It was then a passable opinion , that He as one was in reason obliged to yield to the common judgment of his Collegues and Brethren ; as the Emperour Constantius told Pope Liberius , that the Vote of the plurality of Bishops ought to prevail . 5. When Pope Julius did seem to cross a rule of the Church , by communicating with persons condemned by Synods , the Fathers of Antioch did smartly recriminate against him , shewing that they were not to receive Canons from him . 6. So far was the Pope from prescribing Laws to others , that he was looked upon as subject to the Laws of the Church no less than others : as the Antiochene Fathers did suppose , complaining to Pope Julius of his transgressing the Canons ; the which charge he doth not repell by pretending exemption , but by declaring that he had not offended against the Canons , and retorting the accusation against themselves ; as the African Fathers supposed , when they told Pope Celestine , that he could not admit persons to communion , which had been excommunicated by them , that being contrary to a Decree of the Nicene Synod ; as the Roman Church supposed it self , when it told Marcian that they could not receive him without leave of his Father who had rejected him . This the whole tenour of Ecclesiastical Canons sheweth , they running in a general style , never excepting the Pope from the Laws prescribed to other Bishops . 7. The privilege of dispensing with Laws had then been a strange hearing , when the Pope could in no case dispense with himself for infringing them , without bringing clamour and censure upon him . 8. It had indeed been a vain thing for Synods with so much trouble and solemnity to assemble , if the Pope without them could have framed Laws , or could with a puff of his mouth have blown away the results of them by dispensation . 9. Even in the growth of Papal Dominion , and after that the Seeds of Roman ambition had sprouted forth to a great bulk , yet had not Popes the heart or face openly to challenge power over the universal Canons , or exemption from them ; but pretended to be the chief observers , guardians , defenders , and executours of them ; or of the Rights and Privileges of Churches established by them ; for while any footsteps of ancient liberty , simplicity and integrety did remain , a claim of paramount or lawless Authority would have been very ridiculous and very odious . Pope Zosimus I. denieth that he could alter the Privileges of Churches . 10. If they did talk more highly , requiring observance to their Constitutions , it was either in their own precinct , or in the Provinces where they had a more immediate jurisdiction , or in some corners of the West , where they had obtained more sway ; and in some cases , wherein their words were backed with other inducements to obedience ; for the Popes were commonly wise in their generations , accommodating their discourse to the state of times and places . 11. It is also to be observed , that often the Popes are supposed to speak and constitute things by their own authority , which indeed were done by Synods , consisting of Western Bishops more closely adhering to that See , in regard to those Regions ; the Decrees of which Synods were binding in those places , not so much by virtue of Papal authority , as proceeding from the consent of their own Bishops : how ready soever He were to assume all to himself , pretending those Decrees as precepts of the Apostolical See. Whence all the Acts of modern Popes are invalid , and do not oblige , seeing they do not act in Synod ; but onely of their own Head , or with the advice of a few Partizans about them , men linked in common interest with them to domineer over the Church . 12. Yet even in the Western Countries , in later times , their Decrees have been contested , when they did seem plainly to clash with the old Canons , or much to derogate from the Liberties of Churches ; nor have there wanted learned Persons in most times , who so far as they durst , have expressed their dislike of this Usurpation . For although the Bishop of Rome be more venerable than the rest that are in the world , upon account of the dignity of the Apostolical See , yet it is not lawfull for him in any case to transgress the order of Canonical governance ; for as every Bishop who is of the Orthodox Church , and the Spouse of his own See , doth intirely represent the Person of our Saviour ; so generally no Bishop ought pragmatically to act any thing in anothers Diocese . 13. In the times of Pope Nicolas I. the Greeks did not admit the Roman Decrees ; so that Pope in an Epistle to Photius complains that he did not receive the Decrees of the Popes whenas yet they ordained nothing but what the Natural , what the Mosaical , and what the Law of Grace required . And in another Epistle he expostulates with him for saying that they neither had nor did observe the Decrees made by the Holy Popes of the Prime See of the Roman Church . 14. That which greatly did advance the Papal Jurisdiction , and introduced his Usurpation of obtruding new Decrees on the Church , was the venting of the forged Decretal Epistles under the name of Old Popes ; which when the Pope did alledge for authorizing his practices , the French Bishops , endeavouring to assert their Privilege , did alledge that they were not contained in the whole body of their Canons . 15. The power of enacting and dispensing with Ecclesiastical Laws touching extoriour Discipline did of old belong to the Emperour . And it was reasonable that it should ; because old Laws might not conveniently sute with the present state of things and the publick welfare ; because new Laws might cond●ce to the good of Church and State , the care of which is incumbent on him ; because the Prince is bound to use his power and authority to promote God's Service , the best way of doing which may be by framing Orders conducible thereto . Accordingly the Emperours did enact divers Laws concerning Ecclesiastical matters , which we see extant in the Codes of Theodosius and Justinian . These things ( saith the Council of Arles ) we have decreed to be presented to our Lord the Emperour , desiring his clemency that if any thing be defective it may be supplied by his prudence , if any thing be unreasonable it may be corrected by his judgment , if any thing be reasonably ordered it may by his help , the Divine Grace assisting , be perfected . We may observe , that Popes did allow the validity of Imperial Laws . Pope Gregory I. doth alledge divers Laws of divers Emperours concerning Ecclesiastical affairs as authentick and obligatory Rules of practice . 16. Divers Churches had particular rights of independency upon all power without themselves . Such as the Church of Cyprus in the Ephesine Synod did claim and obtain the confirmation of . Such was the ancient Church of Britain , before Austin came into England . The Welch Bishops are consecrated by the Bishop of St. Davids , and he himself in like manner is ordained by others who are as it were his Suffragans , professing no manner subjection to any other Church . V. Sovereign power , immediately by it self when it pleaseth , doth exercise all parts of Jurisdiction , setting it self in the Tribunal ; or mediately doth execute it by others , as its Officers or Commissioners . Wherefore now the Pope doth claim and exercise Universal Jurisdiction over all the Clergy ; requiring of them engagements of strict submission and obedience to him ; demanding that all causes of weight be referred to him ; citing them to his bar , examining and deciding their causes ; condemning , suspending , deposing , censuring them , or acquitting , absolving , restoring them , as he seeth cause , or findeth in his heart ; He doth encourage people to accuse their pastours to him , in case any doth infringe his Laws and Orders . But ( in general ) that originally or anciently the Pope had no such right appropriate to him may appear by arguments , by cross instances , by the insufficiency of all pleas , and examples alledged in favour of this claim . For , 1. Originally there was not at all among Christians any Jurisdiction like to that which is exercised in Civil Governments , and which now the papal Court doth execute . For this our Saviour did prohibit , and Saint Peter forbad the Presbyters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And St. Chrysostome affirmeth the Episcopal power not to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And Ecclesiastical History doth inform us , that such a Jurisdiction was lately introduced in the Church , as by other great Bishops , so especially by the Bishop of Rome : For ( saith Socrates ) from that time the Episcopacy of Alexandria , beyond the Sacerdotal Order did assume a domineering power in affairs . The which kind of power the Roman Bishops had long before assumed ; for , ( saith he ) the Episcopacy of Rome , in like manner as that of Alexandria , had already a great while agoe gone before in a domineering power beyond that of the Priesthood . At first the Episcopal power did onely consist in Paternal admonition , and correption of offenders , exhorting and persuading them to amendment ; and in case they contumaciously did persist in disorderly behaviour , bringing them before the Congregation , and the cause being there heard and proved , with its consent imposing such penance or correction on them as seemed needfull for the publick good , or their particular benefit : All things ( saith St. Cyprian ) shall be examin'd you being present and judging . And ( elsewhere ) according to your divine suffrages ; according to your pleasure . 2. Originally no one Bishop had any Jurisdiction over another , or authority to judge his actions ; as St. Cyprian ( who well knew the current judgment and practice of his age ) in many places doth affirm : who particularly doth reflect on the Roman Bishop , for presuming to censure his brethren , who dissented from him : Let us all ( saith he ) expect the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ , who onely hath power to prefer us to the government of his Church and to judge of what we doe . 3. Even the community of Bishops did not otherwise take notice of , or intermeddle with the proceedings of any Bishop in his precinct and charge ; except when his demeanour did concern the general state of the Church , intrenching upon the common faith , or publick order and peace . In other cases for one or more Bishops to meddle with the proceedings of their brother , was taken for an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a pragmatical intrusion upon anothers business ; and an invasion of that Liberty which did belong to each Bishop , by the grant of our Lord , and the nature of his Office. As by those passages of St. Cyprian , and the declaration of the Synod with him doth appear . 4. In cases needing decision for the publick good of the Church , the Law and custom of the Church , confirmed by the Nicene Synod , did order , that jurisdiction should be exercised , and all causes finally determined in each Province ; so that no regard is had to the Pope , no exception in favour of him being expressed or implyed . The which Constitution , if we believe Pope Leo himself , cannot in any case by any power be revoked or infringed . That is most expresly confirmed by the Synod of Antioch , in the Code of the Universal Church , If any Bishop accused of certain crimes shall be condemned by all the Bishops in the Province , and all shall unanimously vote against him , he shall not be judged again by others ; but the unanimous sentence of the Bishops of the Province shall remain valid . Here is no consideration or exception from the Pope . 5. Accordingly in practice , Synods without regard or recourse to the Pope , did judge Bishops upon offences charged against them . 6. The execution of those judgments was entrusted to Metropolitan Bishops ; or had effect by the peoples consent ; for it being declared that any Bishop had incurred condemnation , the people did presently desert him . Every Bishop was obliged to confer his part to the execution ; as Pope Gelasius affirmeth . 7. If the Pope had such judicial power , seeing there were from the beginning so many occasions of exercising it , there would have been extant in History many clear instances of it , but few can be alledged ; and those ( as we shall see ) impertinent , or insufficient . 8. Divers Synods ( great and smaller ) did make Sanctions contrary to this pretence of the Pope ; appointing the decision of Causes to be terminated in each Diocese ; and prohibiting appeals to him ; which they would not have done if the Pope had originally , or according to common law and custom , a supreme judicial power . 9. The most favourable of ancient Synods to Papal interest , that of Sardica , did confer on the Pope a power , qualified in matter and manner , of causing Episcopal causes to be revised ; which sheweth that before he had no right in such cases ; nor then had an absolute power . 10. The Pope's power of judging Bishops hath been of old disclaimed as an illegal and upstart encroachment . When the Pope first nibbled at this bait of ambition , St. Cyprian and his Bishops did reprehend him for it . The Bishop of Constantinople denied that Pope Gelasius alone might condemn him ; according to the Canons — The Pope ranteth at it , and reasoneth against it ; but hath no material argument or example for it , ( concerning the Papal authority peculiarly ) beside the Sardican Canon . 11. The Popes themselves have been judged for Misdemeanour , Heresie , Schism ; as hereafter we shall shew . 12. The Popes did execute some judgments , onely by a right common to all Bishops ; as Executours of Synodical Decrees . 13. Other Bishops did pretend to Judicature , by Privilege : as Juvenalis . Bishop of Jerusalem did pretend that to him did belong the Judgment of the Bishop of Antioch . 14. The Popes were subject to the Emperours ; who when they pleased did interpose to direct or qualifie all Jurisdiction ; commanding the Popes themselves — wherefore the Popes were not Judges Sovereign , but subordinate . Pope Gregory I. did refer the great Question about the title of Oecumenical Bishop to the judgment of the Emperour Mauricius . These things will more fully appear in the discussion of the particulars concerning the chief Branches of Jurisdiction ; more especially under the Tenth Branch of Sovereignty . They alledge that passage of Valentinian in his Epistle to Theodosius , That the most blessed Bishop of Rome , to whom Antiquity hath given a Priesthood over all , hath a See and Power to judge both of Faith and Priests . This was suggested by Pope Leo and his adherents to the young Emperour — but it signifieth no more , but that in the Judgment of Priests ( as of Faith ) he was to have his share ; or at most to be a leading person therein . Theodosius ( a mature , grave , pious Prince ) did not regard that pretence of Leo , nor the appeal of Flavianus . VI. To the Sovereign of any State belongeth the Choice , Constitution , Confirmation , Commissionating of all inferiour Magistrates ; that none uncapable , unworthy , or unfit for Offices , or disaffected to the State , be entrusted with the management of Affairs . Wherefore the Pope doth claim and exercise these Prerogatives so far as he can ; pretending at least that no Bishop can be constituted without his designation , or his licence , and his confirmation of the nomination , collation or election . And these Privileges by the great Advocates are upon highest terms asserted to him . In this matter may be distinguished , 1. The Designation of the Person by Election or otherwise . 2. The Confirmation of that . 3. The Ordination or Consecration of him to his Office ; the which conferreth on him his Character and Authority . 4. The Authority by which he acteth . Into all these the Pope hath intruded himself , and he will have a finger in them . 1. He gladly would have drawn to himself the collation and disposal of all Benefices , challenging a general right to dispose of all at his pleasure ; but not having been able wholly to deprive Princes and Patrons of their Nominations , and Corporations of their Election ; yet he hath by Reservations , Provisions , Collations of Vacancies apud Sedem , * Resignations , Devolutions , and other such tricks extremely encroached on the rights of all , to the infinite vexation , damage and mischief of Christendom . 2. He pretendeth that no Bishop shall be ordained without his Licence . 3. He obligeth the person Ordained to swear obedience to him . 4. He pretendeth that all Bishops are his Ministers and Deputies . But no such Privileges have any foundation or warrant in Holy Scripture , in Ancient Doctrine , or in Primitive Usage : they are all Encroachments upon the original Rights and Liberties of the Church , derived from Ambition and Avarice ; subsisting upon Usurpation , upheld by Violence . This will appear from a Survey of Ancient Rules and Practices concerning this matter . The first constitution after our Lord's decease of an Ecclesiastical person was that of Matthias into the vacant Apostolate , or Bishoprick of Judas ; wherein ( upon Saint Peter's motion ) all the disciples present did by consent present two ; out of whom God himself did elect one , by determining the lot to fall upon Matthias ; so that this designation being partly humane , partly divine ; so far as it was humane , it went by free election of the whole fraternity ; and Saint Peter , beside generally suggesting the matter to be done , did assume nothing peculiar to himself . The next constitution we meet with is that of Deacons to assist the Apostles and Elders in discharge of inferiour Offices ; wherein the Apostles did commit the designation of the persons to the multitude of the disciples , who elected them ; and presented them to the Apostles , who by prayer and laying on of hands did ordain them . Nor had Saint Peter in this action any particular stroke . As to the Constitution of Bishops , in the first Apostolical times the course was this ; The Apostles , and Apostolical persons ( who were authorized by the Apostles to act with their power , and in their stead ) did in Churches founded by them constitute Bishops , such as divine inspiration , or their grace of discretion did guide them to ; So did Saint John in Asia , setting those apart for the Clergy whom the Spirit had markt out . This was not done without the consent of the Christian people , as Clemens Romanus telleth us in his excellent Epistle to the Corinthians : But he doth not acquaint us ( although he were himself Bishop of Rome ) that the Pope had any thing to doe in such Constitutions , or in confirmations of them ; the whole Church ( saith he ) consenting ; Why doth he not add , for his own sake , and the Pope confirming ? In the next times , when those extraordinary persons and faculties had expired , when usually the Churches planted were in situation somewhat incoherent and remote from each other , upon a vacancy the Clergy and people of each Church did elect its Bishop ; in which action commonly the Clergy did propound and recommend a person , or persons , and the people by their consent approve , or by their suffrages elect one ; a strict examination of his Life and Doctrine intervening : the which Order Tertullian briefly doth intimate in those words , The Presidents of the Church are certain Elders well approved , who have obtained that honour not by price , but by proof . It may be enquired , how a Bishop then was Ordained , in case his City was very remote from any other Churches ? Did they send for Bishops from distant places to Ordain him ? Or did the Presbyters of the place lay their hands on him ? Or did he receive no other Ordination than that he had before of Presbyter ? Or did he abide no Bishop till opportunity did yield Bishops to Ordain him ? Or did providence order , that there should be no such solitary Churches ? The ancient Commentatour , contemporary to St. Ambrose , and bearing his name , did conceive , that upon decease of a Bishop the elder of the Presbyters did succeed into his place . * Whence had he this , out of his invention and conjecture , or from some Tradition and History ? Afterward , when the Faith was diffused through many Provinces , that Churches grew thick and close , the general practice was this : The neighbour Bishops ( being advertised of a vacancy or want of a Bishop ) did convene at the place ; then in the Congregation the Clergy of the place did propound a person , yielding their attestation to his fitness for the charge ; which the people hearing did give their suffrages , accepting him , if no weighty cause was objected against him ; or refusing him , if such cause did appear : Then upon such recommendation and acceptance , the Bishops present did adjoin their approbation and consent ; then by their devotions , and solemn laying on of their hands , they did Ordain or Consecrate him to the Function . Of this course most commonly practised in his time we have divers plain Testimonies in St. Cyprian , the best Authour extant concerning these matters of ancient Discipline : For which reason , saith he , that from divine tradition and Apostolical observation is to be observed and held ; which also is with us , and almost through all Provinces , kept ; that for duely celebrating ordinations unto that people , for whom a Bishop is ordained , all the neighbour Bishops of the same ( Province , or people ) should resort ; and a Bishop should be chosen the people being present , which most fully knoweth the life of each one , and hath from his conversation a thorough insight into his practice ; the which we see done with you in the ordination of our Collegue Sabinus , that by the suffrage of all the fraternity , and by the judgment of all the Bishops , which had assembled in the presence , and had sent letters to you about him , the Bishoprick should be deferr'd to him . Again , A people obedient to the Lord's commands , and fearing God , ought to separate it self from a wicked Bishop ( such a notoriously wicked Bishop as those were of whom he treateth , who had renounced the Faith ) and not to mingle it self with the sacrifices of a sacrilegious Priest ; seeing especially that it hath a power either to chuse worthy Priests , or to refuse those who are unworthy ; the which also we see to descend from divine authority that a Bishop should be chosen the people being present , before the eyes of all ; and that he who is worth and fit should be approved by publick judgment and testimony . Again , when ( saith he concerning himself ) a Bishop is substituted in the place of one deceased , when he is peaceably chosen by the suffrage of all the people — and whom if according to the divine instructions the whole fraternity would obey , no man would move any thing against the College of Priests ; none after the divine judgment , after the suffrage of the people , after the consent of the fellow-Bishop would make himself judge not indeed of the Bishop , but of God. Again , Cornelius was made Bishop by the judgment of God and his Christ , by the testimony of almost all the Clergy , by the suffrage of the people being then present , and by the College of Priests , ancient and good men — and Cornelius being in the Catholick Church ordained by the judgment of God , and by the suffrage of the Clergy and people . Again , When a Bishop is once made , and is approved by the testimony and the judgment of his Collegues , and of the people — The Authour of the Apostolical Constitutions thus in the person of Saint Peter very fully and clearly describeth the manner of Ordination of Bishops in his times : After one of the chief Bishops present has thus prayed , the rest of the Priests with all the people shall say , Amen ; and after the prayer , one of the Bishops shall deliver the Eucharist into the hands of the person ordained , and that morning he shall be plac'd by the rest of the Bishops in his Throne , all of them saluting him with a kiss in the Lord. After the reading of the Law and Prophets , of our Epistles , the Acts and Gospel , he who is ordained shall salute the Church with these words , The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ , and the love of God the Father , and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost be with you all , Amen . And let all answer , And with thy spirit . After which words let him exhort the people . Thus it was then , in a practice so obvious and observable , that a Pagan Emperour took good notice of it , and chose to imitate it in constituting the Governours of Provinces , and other Officers ; When ( saith Lampridius of Alexander Sever●s ) he would either give rulers to Provinces or make presidents , or ordain procuratours , he set up their names , exhorting the people if they had any thing against them , to prove it by manifest evidence , if they could not make their accusation good they were to die for it , and he said 't would be hard not to doe that in the choice of Governours of Provinces , to whom the lives and fortunes of men were entrusted , which the Christians and Jews did in setting up those who were to be ordained Priests . Afterward in process of time , when ( the gaps of distance being filled up , and Christendom becoming one continued Body ) Ecclesiastical Discipline was improved into a more complete shape , for Constitution of a Bishop , all the Bishops of a Province did convene , ( or such as could with convenience , the others signifying their mind by writing ) and having approved him who was recommended by the Clergy , and allowed by the people , they did ordain him ; the Metropolitan of the Province ratifying what was done . So the Nicene Synod , regarding the practice which had commonly obtained , did appoint with a qualification to be generally observed : It is most fit ( say they ) that a Bishop be constituted by all Bishops in the Province ; but if this be hard , either because of urgent necessity , or for the length of the way , then three of the body being gathered together ( those also who are absent conspiring in opinion , and yielding their consent in writing ) let the Ordination be performed , but let the ratification of what is done be assigned to the Metropolite in each Province . In this Canon ( the which is followed by divers Canons of other Synods ) there is no express mention concerning the interest of the Clergy and people in election of the Bishops ; but these things are onely passed over , as precedaneous to the Constitution or Ordination , about which onely the Fathers did intend to prescribe ; supposing the election to proceed according to former usual practice . That we ought thus to interpret the Canon , so that the Fathers did not intend to exclude the people from their choice , doth appear from their Synodical Epistle ; wherein they Decree concerning Bishops constituted by Meletius , who returning to communion with the Church did live in any City , that , If any Catholick Bishop should happen to die , then should those who were already received ascend into the honour of him deceased ; in case they should appear worthy , and the people should chuse , the Bishop of Alexandria withall adding his suffrage to him , and his confirmation ; the which words with sufficient evidence do interpret the Canon not to concern the Election , but the Ordination of Bishops . Thus the Fathers of the second General Synod plainly did interpret this Canon by their proceeding ; for they in their Synodical Epistle to Pope Damasus and the Western Bishops , did assure him , that they in the Constitution of Bishops for the principal Eastern Sees , had followed this Order of the Synod of Nice , together with the ancient law of the Church ; in agreement whereto they had ordained Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople ; with common consent , under the eyes of the most religious Emperour Theodosius , and of all the Clergy , the whole City adjoining also its suffrage ; and that for Antioch , the Bishops of the Province , and of the Eastern Diocese concurring had canonically ordained Flavianus Bishop , the whole Church consenting as with one voice to honour the person . Indeed the practice generally doth confirm this , the People every where continuing to elect their Bishop : So did the people of Alexandria demand Athanasius for their Bishop . So Pope Julius did complain that Gregory was intruded into the place of Athanasius ; not being required by the Presbyters , not by the Bishops , not by the People . So Gregory Nazianzene describeth the Elections of Bishops in his times to be carried by the power of wealthy men , and impetuousness of the people . So Austin intimateth the same in his Speech about designation of a Successour to himself , I know , says he , that after the decease of Bishops the Churches are wont to be disturbed by ambitious and contentious men . So the tumults at Antioch , in chusing a Bishop after Eustathius ; at Rome after Liberius ; at Constantinople after Alexander ; at Milain when St. Ambrose was chosen . So Stephanus Bishop of Ephesus in justification of himself saith , Me forty Bishops of Asia by the suffrage of the most noble and of the substantial Citizens , and of all the most reverend Clergy , and of all the rest of the whole City , did Ordain ; and his Competitour Bassianus , Me , with great constraint and violence , the people and the Clergy , and the Bishops did install — In the Synod of Chalcedon , Eusebius Bishop of Ancyra , saith , that the whole City of Gangra did come to him bringing their suffrages . Posidius telleth us of St. Austin , that in ordaining Priests and Clergymen he deemed the greater consent of Christians , and the custom of the Church was to be followed . So Celestine the First : Let no Bishop be given them against their wills ; let the consent and request of the Clergy , the people and the order be expected ; and Pope Leo the First , When there shall be an election of a Bishop , let him be preferr'd who has the unanimous consent of the Clergy and people ; so that if the votes be divided and part for another person , let him , by the judgment of the Metropolitan , be preferr'd whose merits and interest are greatest , onely that none may be ordained against their wills or without their desire , lest the unwilling people contemn or hate a Bishop whom they never desired , and become less religious than they ought , because they could not have such a Bishop as they would . And in other of his Epistles , There is no reason that they should be accounted Bishops , who were neither chosen by the Clergy , nor desired by the people , nor with the Metropolitan's order consecrated by the Provincial Bishops — Certainly the desires of the Citizens , and the testimonies of the people should have been expected , with the judgment of the honourable and the choice of the Clergy , which in the Ordinations of Priests use to be observ'd by those who know the rules of the Fathers — When peaceably and with such concord as God loves , he who is to be a teacher of peace is ordained by the agreement of all — Let Priests who are to be ordained be required peaceably and quietly : let the subscription of the Clergy , the testimony of the honourable , the consent of the order and people be observed ; let him who is to preside over all be chosen by all . And Pope Nicholas I. Because we know the custom of your Royal City , that none can arrive at the top of the highest Priestly power without the assent of the Ecclesiastical people and the Emperour's suffrage . Now in all these proceedings it is most apparent that there was no regard had to the Pope , or any thought of him , out of his particular Territory ; which he had as Metropolitan , ( or afterward as Primate in some parts of the West . ) No where else had he the least finger in the Constitution of a Bishop any where through the whole Church ; no not of the least Clergy-man . When by Saint Cyprian so largely and punctually the manner of Constituting Bishops is declared ; when the Nicene Canons and those of other Synods do so carefully prescribe about the Ordination of them ; when so many reports concerning the Election of Bishops do occur in History , why is there not a tittle of mention concerning any special interest of the Roman Bishops about them ? So true is that of Alb. Crantzius : There was no need then of Apostolical confirmation , it was sufficient if the Election were approv'd by the Archbishop : now the Church of Rome has assum'd to her self the rights of all Churches . We may by the way observe , that in the first times they had not so much as an absolute power of ordaining a Presbyter in the Church of his own City without leave of the Clergy and People ; as may be inferred from that passage in Eusebius , where Pope Cornelius relateth that the Bishop who ordained Novatus , being hindred from doing it by all the Clergy and by many of the Laity , did request that it might be granted to him to ordain that one person ; and he that so hardly could ordain one Priest in his own Church , what authority could he have to constitute Bishops in all other Churches ? To all these Evidences of Fact our Adversaries do oppose some Instances of Popes meddling in the Constitution of Bishops ; as , Pope Leo I , saith , that Anatolius did by the favour of his assent obtain the Bishoprick of Constantinople . The same Pope is alledged as having confirmed Maximus of Antioch . The same doth write to the Bishop of Thessalonica ( his Vicar ) that he should confirm the Elections of Bishops by his authority . He also confirmed Donatus an African Bishop , — we will that Donatus preside over the Lord's flock upon condition that he remember to send us an account of his faith . Also Gregory I. doth complain of it as of an inordinate Act , that a Bishop of Salonae was ordained without his knowledge . Pope Damasus did confirm the Ordination of Peter Alexandrinus ; The Alexandrians ( saith Sozomen ) did render the Churches to Peter being returned from Rome , with the Letters of Damasus , which confirmed both the Nicene Decrees , and his Ordination : But what , I pray , doth Confirmation here signifie but approbation ; for did he otherwise confirm the Nicene Decrees ? did they need other confirmation ? To the former Instances we answer , that being well considered they do much strengthen our Argument ; in that they are so few , so late , so lame , so impertinent ; for if the Pope had enjoyed a power of constituting Bishops , more instances of its exercise would have been producible ; indeed it could not be but that History would have been full of them ; the constitution of Bishops being a matter of continual use , and very remarkable . At least they might have found one Instance or other to alledge before the time of that busie Pope Leo ; in whose time and by whose means Papal Authority began to overflow its banks . And those which they produce do no-wise reach home to the point ; Anatolius did obtain the Bishoprick of Constantinople by the help of the Emperour , and by the assent of the Pope's favour : what then ? Anatolius being put into that See in the room of Flavianus , by the influence of Dioscorus ( whose Responsal he had been ) and having favoured the Eutychian Faction , Pope Leo might thence have had a fair colour to disavow him as uncapable of that Function and Dignity , he being so obnoxious ; both having such a flaw in his Ordination , and having been guilty of great faults , adherence to the party of Dioscorus , and irregularly ordaining the Bishop of Antioch ; but he out of regard to the Emperour's intervention did acknowledge Anatolius for Bishop ; this was the favourable assent , with which he upbraideth Anatolius , having displeased him ; and what doth this signifie ? Again Pope Leo did not reject Maximus Bishop of Antioch from communion , nor disclaimed his Ordination , although liable to exception : what then ; is this a confirmation of him ? No such matter ; it was onely , which in such a vixonely Pope was a great favour , a forbearance to quarrel with him , as not duely ordained ; which any other Bishop might have done . If a Pope had a flaw in his Ordination , another Bishop might refuse him . Again Pope Leo did injoin the Bishop of Thessalonica to confirm Ordinations : what is that to the purpose ? It belonged to that Bishop , as a Metropolitan , by the Canons to confirm those in his Province , or as a Primate , to confirm those in his Diocese ; It belonged to him as the Pope's Vicar in those Territories , to which the Pope had stretched his Jurisdiction , to execute the Pope's Orders ; but what is this to Universal Authority ? It is certain , that Illyricum was then in a more special manner subjected to the Pope's Jurisdiction , than any of the other Eastern Churches ; what therefore he did there , cannot be drawn into consequence as to other places . The same may be said in answer to the complaint of Pope Gregory , and to any the like Instances . Moreover , surreptitious , presumptuous , pragmatical intrusions , or usurpations of power do not suffice to found a right in this or any other case ; to which purpose , and wholly to invalidate any such pleas , these Observations may be considered . 1. There do occur divers Instances of Bishops , who did meddle in Ordinations of other Bishops so as to bear great stroke in constituting them ; who did not thereby pretend to Universal Jurisdiction ; and it would be extremely ridiculous thence to infer they had any reasonable claim thereto . Thus it was objected to Athanasius , that he presum'd to ordain in Cities which did not belong to him . Eusebius of Constantinople did obtrude Eusebius Emissenus to be Bishop of Alexandria . Eustathius of Antioch did ordain Evagrius Bishop of Constantinople . Euzoius delivered unto Lucius the Bishoprick of Alexandria . Lucifer , a Sardinian Bishop , did ordain Paulinus Bishop of Antioch ; they for a Salvo say , as the Pope's Legate , but upon what ground or testimony ? why did not Historians tell us so much ? The Pope had then been hissed at , if he had sent Legates about such errands ; it was indeed out of presumption and pragmatical zeal to serve a party , then ordinary in persons addicted to all parties , right and wrong ; it not being then so expresly forbidden by the Canons as afterward . Theognis and Theodorus did make Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople . Theophilus of Alexandria did ordain St. Chrysostome . The Egyptian Bishops surreptitiously did constitute Maximus , the Cynick Philosopher , Bishop of Constantinople . Acacius , ( who had as little to doe there as the Pope ) did thrust Eudoxius into the throne of Constantinople . Meletius of Antioch did constitute St. Gregory Nazianzene to the charge of Constantinople . Acacius and Patrophilus , extruding Maximus did in his room constitute Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem . Pope Leo doth complain of Anatolius , that against the Canonical rule he had assumed to himself the Ordination of the Bishop of Antioch . 2. To obviate these irregular and inconvenient proceedings , having crept in upon the dissensions in Faith and especially upon occasion of Gregory Nazianzene being constituted Bishop of Constantinople by Meletius , and Maximus being thrust into the same See by the Egyptians ( whose Party for a time the Roman Church did countenance ) the second General Synod did ordain that no Bishop should intermeddle about Ordinations without the bounds of his own Diocese . 3. In pursuance of this Law , or upon the ground of it , the Pope was sometimes checked , when he presumed to make a sally beyond his bounds in this or the like cases . As when Pope Innocent I. did send some Bishops to Constantinople for procuring a Synod to examine the cause of St. Chrysostome ; those of Constantinople — did cause them to be dismissed with disgrace as molesting a government beyond their bounds . 4. Even in the Western parts , after that the Pope had wrigled himself into most Countries there , so as to obtain sway in their transactions , yet he in divers places did not meddle in Ordinations ; — we do not , says Pope Leo I. arrogate to our selves a power of ordaining in your Provinces . Even in some parts of Italy it self the Pope did not confirm Bishops till the times of Pope Nicholas I. as may be collected from the submission then of the Bishop of Ravenna to that condition , that he should have no power to consecrate Bishops canonically elected in the Regio Flaminia , unless it were granted him by letters from the Apostolick See. And it was not without great opposition and struggling that he got that power other-where than in his original precincts , or where the juncture of things did afford him special advantage . 5. If Examples would avail to determine Right , there are more , and more clear Instances of Emperours interposing in the Constitution of Bishops , than of Popes . As they had ground in Reason , and authority in Holy Scripture . And Zadock the Priest did the King put in the room of Abiathar . Constantine did interpose at the designation of a Bishop at Antioch in the room of Eustathius . Upon Gregory Nazianzene's recess from Constantinople , Theodosius ( that excellent Emperour , who would not have infringed right ) did command the Bishops present to write in paper the names of those whom each did approve worthy to be ordained , and reserved to himself the choice of one ; and accordingly they obeying , he out of all that were nominated did elect Nectarius . * Constantius did deliver the See of Constantinople to Eusebius Nicomediensis , ‖ Constantius was angry with Macedonius , because he was ordain'd without his licence . † He rejecting Eleusius and Sylvanus did order other to be substituted in their places . * When , before St. Ambrose , the See of Milain was vacant , a Synod of Bishops there did intreat the Emperour to declare one . ‖ Flavianus said to the Emperour Theodosius , Give forsooth , O King , the See of Antioch to whom you shall think good . † The Emperour did call Nestorius from Antioch to the See of Constantinople ; and he was ( saith Vincentius Lir. ) elected by the Emperour's judgment . The favour of Justinian did advance Menas to the See of Constantino●●● : and the same did prefer Eutychius thereto . He did put in Pope Vigilius — In Spain the Kings had the Election of Bishops by the Decrees of the Council of Toledo . That the Emperour Charles did use to confirm Bishops Pope John VIII . doth testifie , reproving the Archbishop of Virdun , for rejecting a Bishop , whom the Clergy and people of the City had chosen , and the Emperour Charles had confirmed by his consent . When Macarius Bishop of Antioch for Monothelitism was deposed in the sixth Synod , the Bishops under that throne did request the Presidents of the Synod to suggest another to the Emperour to be substituted in his room . In Gratian there are divers passages wherein Popes declared , that they could not ordain Bishops to Churches , even in Italy , without the Emperour's leave and licence . As * indeed there are also in later times other Decrees ( made by Popes of another kidney , or in other junctures of affairs ) which forbid Princes to meddle in the elections of Bishops ; as in the seventh Synod , and in the eighth Synod as they call it , upon occasion of Photius being placed in the See of Constantinople by the power of the Court. † And that of Pope Nicholas I. By which discordance in practice we may see the consistence and stability of Doctrine and Practice in the Roman Church . The Emperours for a long time did enjoy the privilege of constituting or confirming the Popes : for , says Platina , in the Life of Pelagius II. ‖ nothing was then done by the Clergy in electing a Pope unless the Emperour approv'd the election . He did confirm P. Gregory I. and P. Agatho . Pope Adrian with his whole Synod did deliver to Charles the Great the right and power of electing the Pope and ordaining the Apostolick See — He moreover defined that Archbishops and Bishops in every Province should receive investiture from him ; and that if a Bishop were not commended and invested by the King , he should be consecrated by none ; and whoever should act against this Decree , him he did noose in the band of anathema . The like privilege did Pope Leo VIII . attribute to the Emperour Otho I. We give him , says he , for ever power to ordain a successour and Bishop of the chief Apostolick See , and change Archbishops , &c. And Platina , in his Life , says , That being weary of the inconstancy of the Romans , he transferr'd all authority to chuse a Pope from the Clergy and people of Rome to the Emperour . Now I pray if this power of confirming Bishops do by Divine Institution belong to the Pope , how could he part with it , or transfer it on others ? Is not this a plain renunciation in Popes of their Divine pretence ? 6. General Synods by an authority paramount have assumed to themselves the constitution and confirmation of Bishops . So the Second General Synod did confirm the Ordination of Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople , and of Flavianus Bishop of Antioch , ( this Ordination , say they , the Synod generally have admitted ) although the Roman Church did not approve the Ordination of Nectarius , and for a long time after did oppose that of Flavianus . So the Fifth Synod it seemeth did confirm the Ordination of Theophanius Bishop of Antioch . So the Synod of Pisa did constitute Pope Alexander V. that of Constance Pope Martin V. that of Basil Pope Felix V. 7. All Catholick Bishops in old times might and commonly did confirm the Elections and Ordinations of Bishops , to the same effect as Popes may be pretended to have done ; that is by signifying their approbation , or satisfaction concerning the orthodoxy of their Faith , the attestation of their Manners , the legality of their Ordination , no canonical Impediment ; and consequently by admitting them to communion of peace and charity , and correspondence in all good Offices , which they express by returning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in answer to their Synodical — communicatory Letters . Thus did St. Cyprian and all the Bishops of that Age confirm the Ordination of Pope Cornelius , being contested by Novatian ; as St. Cyprian in terms doth affirm , When the See of Saint Peter the Sacerdotal Chair was vacant , which by the will of God being occupied and by all our consents confirm'd , &c. — to confirm thy Ordination with a greater authority . To which purpose , each Bishop did write Epistles to other Bishops ( or at least to those of highest rank ) acquainting them with his Ordination and enstallment , making a profession of his Faith , so as to satisfie them of his capacity of the Function . 8. But Bishops were complete Bishops before they did give such an account of themselves ; so that it was not in the power of the Pope , or of any others to reverse their Ordination ; or dispossess them of their places . There was no confirmation importing any such matter : this is plain ; and one instance will serve to shew it ; that of Pope Honorius , and of Sergius Bishop of Constantinople , who speak of Sophronius Patriarch of Jerusalem ; that he was constituted Bishop before their knowledge , and receipt of his Synodical Letters . 9. If the designation of any Bishop should belong to the Pope , then especially that of Metropolitans , who are the chief Princes of the Church ; but this anciently did not belong to him . In Africk the most ancient Bishop of the Province ( without election ) did succeed into that dignity . Where the Metropoles were fixed , all the Bishops of the Province did convene , and with the consent of Clergy , persons of quality , and the commonalty did elect him * . So was St. Cyprian Bishop of Carthage elected . So Nectarius of Constantinople , Flavianus of Antioch , and Cyril of Jerusalem , as the Fathers of Constantinople tell us . So Stephanus and Bassianus rival Bishops of Ephesus did pretend to have been chosen , as we saw before . And for Confirmation , there did not need any , there is no mention of any ; except that Confirmation of which we spake , a consequent approbation of them from all their fellow-Bishops , as having no exception against them , rendring them unworthy of communion . In the Synod of Chalcedon it was defined that the Bishop of Constantinople should have equal Privileges with the Bishop of Rome ; yet it is expresly cautioned there , that he shall not meddle in Ordination of Bishops in any Province , that being left to the Metropolitan — For a good time , even in the Western parts the Pope did not meddle with the Constitution of Metropolitans ; leaving the Churches to enjoy their Liberties . Afterwards with all other Rights he snatched the Collation , Confirmation , &c. of Metropolitans . VII . Sovereigns have a power to Censure and Correct all inferiour Magistrates in proportion to their Offences : and in case of great misdemeanour or of incapacity they can wholly discharge and remove them from their Office. This Prerogative therefore He of Rome doth claim as most proper to himself , by Divine Sanction . God Almighty alone can dissolve the spiritual marriage between a Bishop and his Church — Therefore those three things premised ( the Confirmation , Translation and Deposition of Bishops ) are reserved to the Roman Bishop , not so much by Canonical Constitution , as by Divine Institution . This power the Convention of Trent doth allow him ; thwarting the ancient Laws , and betraying the Liberties of the Church thereby , and endangering the Christian Doctrine to be inflected and corrupted to the advantage of Papal Interest . But such a power anciently did not by any Rule , or Custom in a peculiar manner belong to the Roman Bishop . Premising what was generally touched about Jurisdiction : in reference to this Branch we remark . 1. The exercising of Judgment and Censure upon Bishops ( when it was needfull for general good ) was prescribed to be done by Synods ; Provincial , or Patriarchal ( Diocesan . ) In them Causes were to be discussed , and Sentence pronounced against those who had deviated from saith , or committed misdemeanours . So it was appointed in the Synod of Nice ; as the African Synod ( wherein St. Austin was one Bishop ) did observe , and urge in their Epistle to Pope Celestine ; in those notable words , Whether they be Clergy of an inferiour degree , or whether they be Bishops , the Nicene decrees have most plainly committed them to the Metropolitans charge , for they have most prudently and justly discerned that all matters whatsoever ought to be determined in the places where they do first begin ; and that the grace of the holy spirit would not be wanting to every particular Province . The same Law was enacted by the Synod of Antioch , by the Synods of Constantinople , Chalcedon , &c. Thus was Paulus Samosatenus for his errour against the Divinity of our Lord , and for his scandalous demeanour deposed by the Synod of Antioch . Thus was Eustathius Bishop of Antioch ( being accused of Sabellianism , and of other faults ) removed by a Synod of the same place ; the which Sentence he quietly did bear . Thus another Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia ( for his uncouth garb , and fond conceits against marriage ) was discarded by the Synod of Gangra . Thus did a Synod of Constantinople abdicate Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra , for heterodoxy in the point concerning our Lord's Divinity . For the like cause was Photinus Bishop of Sirmium deposed by a Synod there , gathered by the Emperour's command . So was Athanasius tryed , and condemned ( although unjustly as to the matter and cause ) by the Synod of Tyre . So was St. Chrysostome ( although most injuriously ) deposed by a Synod at Constantinople . So the Bishops at Antioch ( according to the Emperour's order ) deposed Stephanus Bishop of that place , for a wicked contrivance against the fame of Euphratas and Vincentius . In all these Condemnations , Censures and Depositions of Bishops ( whereof each was of high rank and great interest in the Church ) the Bishop of Rome had no hand , nor so much as a little finger . All the proceedings did go on supposition of the Rule , and Laws , that such Judgments were to be passed by Synods . St. Chrysostome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Deposed fifteen Bishops . 2. In some case a kind of deposing of Bishops was assumed by particular Bishops , as defenders of the Faith , and executours of Canons ; their Deposition consisting in not allowing those to be Bishops , whom for erroneous Doctrine , or disorderly Behaviour ( notoriously incurred ) they deemed incapable of the Office , presuming their places ipso facto void . This Pope Gelasius I. proposed for a Rule , That not onely a Metropolitan , but every other Bishop hath a Right to separate any persons or any place from the Catholick Communion , according to the Rule by which his heresie is already condemned . And upon this account did the Popes for so long time quarrel with the See of Constantinople , because they did not expunge Acacius from the roll of Bishops , who had communicated with Hereticks . So did Saint Cyprian reject Marcianus Bishop of Arles for adhering to the Novatians . So Athanasius was said to have deposed Arian Bishops , and substituted others in their places . So Acacius and his Complices deposed Macedonius and divers other Bishops . And the Bishops of those times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , factiously applying a Rule taken for granted then , deposed one another : So Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem deposed Athanasius . So Eusebius of Nicomedia threatned to depose Alexander of Constantinople , if he would not admit Arius to communion . * Acacius and his Complices did extrude Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem . † He also deposed and expelled Cyril of Jerusalem : * and deposed many other Bishops at Constantinople . ‖ Cyril deposed Nestorius , and Nestorius deposed Cyril , and Memnon . Cyril and Juvenalis deposed John of Antioch . * John of Antioch with his Bishops deposed Cyril and Memnon . † Yea after the Synod of Ephesus , John of Antioch , gathering together many Bishops did depose Cyril . Stephanus concerning Bassianus ; Because he had entred into the Church with swords — therefore he was expelled out of it again by the holy Fathers , both by Leo of Rome the Imperial City , and by Flavianus ; by the Bishop of Alexandria , and also by the Bishop of Antioch . Anatolius of Constantinople did reject Timotheus of Alexandria . Acacius Bishop of Constantinople did reject Petrus Fullo . 3. St. Cyprian doth assert the power of Censuring Bishops , upon needfull and just occasion , to belong to all Bishops , for maintenance of common Faith , Discipline and Peace . Therefore ( saith he , writing to Pope Stephanus himself ) dear brother , the body of Bishops is copious , being coupled by the glue of concord , and the band of unity , that if any of our College shall attempt to frame a heresie , or to tear and spoil the flock of Christ , the rest may succour , and like usefull and mercifull shepherds may gather together the sheep of our Lord into the flock . The like Doctrine is that of Pope Celestine I. in his Epistle to the Ephesine Synod . In matter of Faith any Bishop might interpose Judgment — Theophilus did proceed to condemn the Origenists without regard to the Pope . Epiphanius did demand satisfaction of John of Jerusalem . 4. This common right of Bishops in some cases is confirmed by the nature of such Censures , which consisted in disclaiming persons notoriously guilty of Heresie , Schism or Scandal ; and in refusing to entertain communion with them ; which every Bishop , as entitled to the common Interests of Faith and Peace , might do . 5. Indeed in such a case every Christian had a right ( yea an obligation ) to desert his own Bishop . So John of Hierusalem having given suspicion of Errour in Faith , * St. Epiphanius did write Letters to the Monks of Palestine not to communicate with him , till they were satisfied of his Orthodoxy . Upon which account St. Hierome living in Palestine did decline communication with the Patriarch thereof ; asking him if it were any where said to him or commanded that without satisfaction concerning his faith , they were bound to maintain communion with him . So every Bishop , yea every Christian hath a kind of Universal Jurisdiction . 6. If any Pope did assume more than was allowed in this case by the Canons , or was common to other Bishops of his rank , it was an irregularity and an usurpation . Nor would Examples , if any were producible , serve to justifie him ; or to ground a right thereto , any more than the extravagant proceedings of other pragmatical and factious Bishops in the same kind ( whereof so many instances can be alledged ) can assert such a power to any Bishop . 7. When the Pope hath attempted in this kind , his power hath been disavowed , as an illegal , upstart pretence . 8. Other Bishops have taken upon them , when they apprehended cause , to discard and depose Popes . So did the Oriental Faction at Sardica depose Pope Julius for transgressing , as they supposed , the Laws of the Church , in fostering hereticks , and criminal persons condemned by Synods . So did the Synod of Antioch threaten Deposition to the same Pope . So did the Patriarch Dioscorus make shew to reject Pope Leo from communion . So did St. Hilary anathematize Pope Liberius . 9. Popes , when there was great occasion , and they had a great mind to exert their utmost power , have not yet presumed by themselves , without joint authority of Synods , to condemn Bishops ; so Pope Julius did not presume to depose Eusebius of Nicomedia , his great Adversary , and so much obnoxious by his patronizing Arianism . Pope Innocent did not censure Theophilus and his Complices , who so irregularly and wrongfully had extruded St. Chrysostome , although much displeased with them ; but endeavoured to get a General Synod to doe the business . Pope Leo I. ( though a man of spirit and animosity sufficient ) would not , without assistence of a Synod attempt to judge Dioscorus , who had so highly provoked him , and given so much advantage against him , by favouring Eutyches , and persecuting the Orthodox . Indeed often we may presume that Popes would have deposed Bishops , if they had thought it regular , or if others commonly had received that opinion , so that they could have expected success in their attempting it . But they many times were angry when their horns were short , and shewed their teeth when they could not bite . 10. What has been done in this kind by Popes jointly with others , or in Synods , ( especially upon advantage , when the cause was just and plausible ) is not to be ascribed to the authority of Popes as such . It might be done with their influence , not by their authority : so the Synod of Sardica ( not Pope Julius ) cashiered the enemies of Athanasius ; so the Synod of Chalcedon ( not Pope Leo ) deposed Dioscorus ; so the Roman Synod ( not Pope Celestine ) checked Nestorius ; and that of Ephesus deposed him . The whole Western Synod ( whereof he was President ) had a great sway . 11. If Instances were Arguments of Right , there would be other pretenders to the Deposing power . Particular Bishops would have it , as we before shewed . 12. The People would have the power ; for they have sometimes deposed popes themselves , with effect . So of Pope Constantine Platina telleth us , at length he is deposed by the people of Rome , being very much provoked by the indignity of the matter . 13. There are many Instances of Bishops being removed or deposed by the Imperial authority . This power was indeed necessarily annexed to the Imperial dignity ; for all Bishops being Subjects of the Emperour , he could dispose of their persons , so as not to suffer them to continue in a place , or to put them from it , as they demeaned themselves , to his satisfaction or otherwise , in reference to publick utility . It is reasonable , if they were disloyal or disobedient to him , that he should not suffer them to be in places of such influence , whereby they might pervert the people to disaffection . It is fit that he should deprive them of temporalties . The example of Solomon deposing Abiathar . Constantine M. * commanded Eusebius and Theogonius to depart out of the Cities over which they presided as Bishops . Constantius deposed Paulus of Constantinople . Constantius ejected all that would not subscribe to the Creed of Ariminum . The Emperour Leo deposed Timotheus Aelurus , for which Pope Leo did highly commend and thank him . The Emperours discarded divers Popes . Constantius banished Pope Liberius , and caused another to be put in his room . Otho put out John the Twelfth . Justinian deposed Pope Silverius , and banished Pope Vigilius . Justinian banished Anastasius Bishop of Antioch , extruded Anthimus of Constantinople , and Theodosius of Alexandria . Neither indeed was any great Patriarch effectually deposed without their power or leave . Flavianus was supported by Theodosius against the Pope . Dioscorus subsisted by the power of Theodosius Junior . The Deposition of Dioscorus in the Synod of Chalcedon was voted with a reserve of , If it shall please our most sacred and pious Lord. In effect the Emperours deposed all Bishops which were ordained beside their general Laws : as Justinian having prescribed conditions and qualifications concerning the Ordinations of Bishops , subjoineth , But if any Bishop be ordained without using our forementioned Constitution , we command you that by all means he be removed from his Bishoprick . 14. The Instances alledged to prove the Pope's Authority in this case , are inconcludent and invalid . They alledge the case of Marcianus Bishop of Arles ; concerning whom ( for abetting Novatianism ) St. Cyprian doth exhort Pope Stephanus , that he would direct Letters to the Bishops of Gaul , and the people of Arles , that he being for his schismatical behaviour removed from communion , another should be substituted in his room . The Epistle , grounding this Argument , is questioned by a great Critick ; but I willingly admit it to be genuine , seeing it hath the style and spirit of St. Cyprian , and suteth his Age , and I see no cause why it should be forged ; wherefore omitting that defence , I answer , that the whole matter being seriously weighed , doth make rather against the Pope's cause than for it ; for if the Pope had the sole or Sovereign authority of rejecting Bishops , why did the Gaulish Bishops refer the matter to St. Cyprian ? why had Marcianus himself a recourse to him ? St. Cyprian doth not ascribe to the Pope any peculiar authority of Judgment or Censure , but a common one , which himself could exercise , which all Bishops might exercise , It is ( saith he ) our part to provide and succour in such a case ; for therefore is the body of Priests so numerous , that — by joint endeavour they may suppress heresies and schisms . The case being such , St. Cyprian earnestly doth move Pope Stephanus to concur in exercise of Discipline on that Schismatick ; and to prosecute effectually the business by his Letters ; persuading his fellow-Bishops in France , that they would not suffer Marcianus to insult over the College of Bishops ; ( for to them it seemeth the transaction did immediately belong . ) To doe thus St. Cyprian implieth and prescribeth to be the Pope's special duty , not onely out of regard to the common Interest , but for his particular concernment in the case ; that schism having been first advanced against his Predecessours . St. Cyprian also ( if we mark it ) covertly doth tax the Pope of negligence , in not having soon enough joined with himself and the community of Bishops in censuring that Delinquent . We may add , that the Church of Arles and Gaul , being near Italy , the Pope may be allowed to have some greater sway there , than otherwhere in more distant places ; so that St. Cyprian thought his Letters to quicken Discipline there , might be proper and particularly effectual . These things being duly considered , what advantage can they draw from this Instance ? doth it not rather prejudice their cause , and afford a considerable objection against it ? We may observe , that the strength of their argumentation mainly consisteth in the words quibus abstento , the which ( as the drift of the whole Epistle , and parallel expressions therein do shew ) do signifie no more , than quibus efficiatur ut abstento , which may procure him to be excomunicated , not quae contineant abstentionem , which contain excommunication , as P. de Marca glosseth ; although admitting that sense , it would not import much , seeing onely thereby the Pope would have signified his consent with other Bishops ; wherefore de Marca hath no great cause to blame us , that we do not deprehend any magnificent thing in this place for the dignity of the Papal See ; indeed he hath , I must confess , better eyes than I , who can see any such mighty things there for that purpose . As for the substitution of another in the room of Marcianus , that was a consequent of the excommunication ; and was to be the work of the Clergy and people of the place ; for when by common judgment of Catholick Bishops any Bishop was rejected , the people did apply themselves to chuse another . I adjoin the Resolution of a very learned writer of their communion , in these words , In this case of Marcianus Bishop of Arles , if the right of excommunication did belong solely to the Bishop of Rome , wherefore did Faustinus Bishop of Lyons advertise Cyprian Bishop of Carthage , who was so far distant , concerning those very things touching Marcianus , which both Faustinus himself , and other Bishops of the same Province , had before sent word of to Stephen ( Bishop of Rome ) who lived nearest , being moreover of all Bishops the chief ? It must either be said that this was done because of Stephen's negligence ; or what is more probable , according to the discipline then used in the Church , that all Bishops of neighbouring places , but especially those presiding over the most eminent Cities , should join their Counsels for the welfare of the Church , and that Christian Religion might not receive the least damage in any of its affairs whatsoever : Hence it was that in the case of Marcianus Bishop of Arles , the Bishop of Lyons writ Letters to the Bishop of Rome and Carthage ; and again , that the Bishop of Carthage , as being most remote , did write to the Bishop of Rome as being his brother and Collegue , who by reason of his propinquity might more easily know and judge of the whole matter . The other Instances are of a later date ( after the Synod of Nice ) and therefore of not so great weight ; yea their having none more ancient to produce , doth strongly make against the antiquity of this right ; it being strange , that no memory should be of any deposed thereby for above three hundred years , but however such as they are , they do not reach home to the purpose . They alledge Flavianus Bishop of Antioch deposed by Pope Damasus , as they affirm . But it is wonderfull they should have the face to mention that Instance ; the story in short being this , The great Flavianus ( a most worthy and Orthodox Prelate , whom St. Chrysostome in his Statuary Orations doth so highly commend and celebrate ) being substituted in the place of Meletius , by the Quire of Bishops ; a party did adhere to Paulinus ; and after his decease they set up Evagrius , ordaining him ( as Theodoret , who was best acquainted with passages on that side of Christendom , reporteth ) against many Canons of the Church . Yet with this party , the Roman Bishops , not willing to know any of these things , ( three of them in order , Damasus , Siricius , Anastasius ) did conspire , instigating the Emperour against Flavianus , and reproaching him as supporter of a Tyrant against the Laws of Christ. But the Emperour having called Flavianus to him , and received much satisfaction in his demeanour and discourse , did demand and settle him in his place ; The Emperour ( saith Theodoret ) wondring at his courage and his wisedom , did command him to return home , and to feed the Church committed to him ; at which proceeding when the Romans afterward did grumble , the Emperour gave them such reasons and advices that they complyed and did entertain communion with Flavianus . It is true , that upon their suggestions and clamours , the Emperour was moved at first to order that Flavianus should go to Rome , and give the Western Bishops satisfaction : but after that he understood the quality of his plea , he freed him of that trouble , and without their allowance settled him in his See. Here is nothing of the Pope's deposing Flavianus ; but of his embracing in a Schism the side of a Competitour , it being in such a case needfull that the Pope or any other Bishop should chuse with whom he must communicate , and consequently must disclaim the other ; in which choice the Pope had no good success ; not deposing Flavianus , but vainly opposing him ; wherefore this allegation is strangely impertinent , and well may be turned against them . Indeed in this Instance , we may see how fallible that See was in their judgment of things , how rash in taking parties and somenting discords ; how pertinacious in a bad cause , how peevish against the common sense of their brethren ; ( especially considering , that before this opposition of Flavianus the Fathers of Constantinople had in their Letter to Pope Damasus and the Occidental Bishops approved , and commended him to them ; highly asserting the legitimateness of his Ordination ; ) In fine , how little their authority did avail with wise and considerate persons , such as Theodosius M. was . De Marca representeth the matter somewhat otherwise out of Socrates ; but take the matter as Socrates hath it and it signifieth no more , than that both Theophilus and Damasus would not entertain communion with Flavianus , as being uncapable of the Episcopal Order , for having violated his Oath and caused a division in the Church of Antioch : what is this to judicial Deposition ? and how did Damasus more depose him than Theophilus , who upon the same dissatisfaction did in like manner forbear communion ? whenas indeed a wiser and better man than either of them , St. Chrysostome , did hold communion with him , and did at length ( saith Socrates , not agreeing with Theodoret ) reconcile him to them both . They alledge the Deposition of Nestorius . But who knoweth not , that he was for heretical Doctrine deposed in and by a General Synod ? * Pope Celestine did indeed threaten to withdraw his communion , if he did not renounce his errour . But had not any other Bishop sufficient authority to desert a perverter of the Faith ? † Did not his own Clergy doe the same , being commended by Pope Celestine for it ? ‖ Did not Cyril in writing to Pope Celestine himself affirm , that he might before have declared , that he could not communicate with him ? Did Nestorius admit the Pope's judgment ? no , as the Papal Legates did complain , * He did not admit the constitution of the Apostolical Chair . Did the Pope's Sentence obtain effect ? No , not any ; for notwithstanding his threats , Nestorius did hold his place till the Synod ; the Emperour did severely rebuke Cyril for his fierceness , ( and implicitly the Pope ) and did order that no change should be made , till the Synod should determine in the case ; not regarding the Pope's judgment : So that this instance may well be retorted , or used to prove the insignificancy of Papal authority then . They alledge also Dioscorus of Alexandria deposed by Pope Leo : but the case is very like to that of Nestorius , and argueth the contrary to what they intend ; He was , for his misdemeanours , and violent countenancing of heresie , solemnly in a General Synod accused , tried , condemned and deposed ; the which had long before been done , if in the Pope , his professed and provoked Adversary , there had been sufficient power to effect it . Bellarmine also alledgeth Pope Sixtus III. deposing Polychronius Bishop of Jerusalem : But no such Polychronius is to be found in the Registers of Bishops then , or in the Histories of that busie time , between the two great Synods of Ephesus and Chalcedon ; and the Acts of Sixtus , upon which this allegation is grounded , have so many inconsistences , and smell so rank of forgery , that no conscionable nose could endure them ; and any prudent man ( as Binius himself confesseth ) would assert them to be spurious . Wherefore Baronius himself doth reject and despise them ; who gladly would lose no advantage for his Master . Yet Pope Nicholas I. doth precede Bellarmine in citing this trash ; no wonder , that being the Pope , who did avouch the wares of Isidore Mercator . They alledge Timotheus the Usurper of Alexandria deposed by Pope Damasus ; and they have indeed the sound of words attesting to them ; These are Heads upon which the B. Damasus deposed the Hereticks Apolinarius , Vitalius and Timotheus . The truth is , that Apolinarius , with divers of his Disciples , in a great Synod at Rome , at which Petrus Bishop of Alexandria together with Damasus was present , was condemned and disavowed for heretical Doctrine ; whence Sozomen saith that the Apolinarian Heresie was by Damasus and Peter , at a Synod in Rome , voted to be excluded from the Catholick Church . On which account if we conclude that the Pope had an authority to depose Bishops , we may by like reason infer that every Patriarch and Metropolitan had a power to doe the like ; there being so many Instances of their having condemned and disclaimed Bishops supposedly guilty of heresie ; as particularly John of Antioch , with his convention of Oriental Bishops , did pretend to depose Cyril and Memnon as guilty of the same Apolinarian heresie ; alledging that to exscind them was the same thing as to settle Orthodoxy . The which Deposition was at first admitted by the Emperour . The next Instance is of Pope Agapetus ( in Justinian's time , for so deep into time is Bellarmine fain to dive for it ) deposing Anthimus Bishop of Constantinople . But this Instance being scanned will also prove slender and lame . The case was this : Anthimus having deserted his charge at Trabisonde did creep into the See of Constantinople ( a course then held irregular and repugnant to the Canons ) and withall he had imbibed the Eutychian heresie . Yet for his support he had wound himself into the favour of the Empress Theodora , * a countenancer of the Eutychian Sect. Things standing thus , Pope Agapetus ( as an Agent from Rome to crave succour against the Goths pressing and menacing the City ) did arrive at Constantinople . Whereupon the Empress desired of him to salute and consort with Anthimus . But he , by petitions of the Monks , &c. understanding how things stood , did refuse to doe so , except Anthimus would return to his own charge , and profess the Orthodox doctrine . Thereupon the Emperour joined with him to extrude Anthimus from Constantinople , and to substitute Menas . He ( say the Monks in their Libel of request to the Emperour ) did justly thrust this Anthimus from the Episcopal Chair of this City ; your Grace affording aid and force both to the Catholick faith , and the divine Canons . The act of Agapetus was ( according to his share in the common Interest ) to declare Anthimus in his judgment uncapable of Catholick communion and of Episcopal Function by reason of his heretical Opinions , and his transgression of Ecclesiastical Orders ; which moved Justinian effectually to depose , and extrude him ; You ( say they ) fulfilling that which he justly and canonicaly did judge , and by your general edict confirming it ; and forbidding that hereafter such things should be attempted — And Agapetus himself saith , * that it was done by the Apostolical authority and the assistence of the most faithfull Emperours . The which proceeding was completed by Decree of the Synod under Menas , and that again was confirmed by the Imperial Sanction . Whence Evagrius reporting the story , doth say concerning Anthimus and Theodosius of Alexandria , that because they did cross the Emperour's commands , and did not admit the decrees of Chalcedon , they both were expelled from their Sees . It seemeth by some passages in the Acts , that before Agapetus his intermedling , * the Monks and † Orthodox Bishops had condemned and rejected Anthimus ; according to the common Interest , which they assert all Christians to have in regard to the common Faith. As for the substitution of Menas it was performed by the choice and suffrage of the Emperour , the Clergy , Nobles , and People conspiring ; the Pope onely ( which another Bishop might have done ) ordaining or consecrating him ; Then ( saith Liberatus ) the Pope by the Emperour's favour did ordain Menas Bishop , consecrating him with his hand . And Agapetus did glory in this , as being the first Ordination made of an Eastern Bishop by the hands of a Pope : And this ( said the Pope ) we conceive doth add to his dignity , because the Eastern Church never since the time of the Apostle Peter did receive any Bishop besides him by the imposition of hands of those who sate in this our Chair . If we compare the proceedings of Agapetus against Anthimus with those of Theophilus against St. Chrysostome ; they are ( except the cause and qualities of persons ) in all main respects and circumstances so like , that the same reason , which would ground a pretence of Universal Jurisdiction to one , would infer the same to the other . Baronius alledgeth Acacius Bishop of Constantinople deposed by Pope Felix III. But Pope Gelasius asserteth , that any Bishop might , in execution of the Canons , have disclaimed Acacius , as a favourer of Hereticks . And Acacius did not onely refuse to submit to the Pope's Jurisdiction , but slighted it . And the Pope's act was but an attempt , not effectual ; for Acacius dyed in possession of his See. VIII . If Popes were Sovereigns of the Church , they could effectually , whenever they should see it just and fit , * absolve — restore any Bishop excommunicated from the Church , or deposed from his Office by Ecclesiastical Censure ; for Relief of the Oppressed , or Clemency to the Distressed , are noble Flowers in every Sovereign Crown . Wherefore the Pope doth assume this power , and reserveth it to himself as his special Prerogative ; 'T is says Baronius , a privilege of the Church of Rome onely , that a Bishop deposed by a Synod , may without another Synod of a greater number be restor'd by the Pope ; and Pope Gelasius I. says , That the See of Saint Peter the Apostle has a right of loosing whatever the Sentences of other Bishops have bound — That the Apostolick See , according to frequent ancient custome , had a power , no Synod preceding , to absolve those whom a Synod had unjustly condemned , and without a Council to condemn those who deserv'd it . It was an old pretence of Popes , that Bishops were not condemned , except the Pope did consent , renouncing communion with them . So Pope Vigilius saith of St. Chrysostome and Flavianus , that although they were violently excluded , yet were they not look'd upon as condemned , because the Bishops of Rome always inviolably kept communion with them . And before him Pope Gelasius saith , that the Pope by not consenting to the condemnation of Athanasius , Chrysostome , Flavianus , did absolve them . But such a power of old did not belong to him . For , 1. There is not extant any ancient Canon of the Church , nor apparent footsteps of custome allowing such a power to him . 2. Decrees of Synods ( Provincial in the former times , and Diocesan afterwards ) were inconsistent with , or repugnant to such a power , for judgments concerning Episcopal Causes were deemed irrevocable , and appointed to be so by Decrees of divers Synods ; and consequently no power was reserved to the Pope of thwarting them by Restitution of any Bishop condemned in them . 3. The Apostolical Canons ( which at least serve to prove or illustrate ancient Custome ) and divers Synodical Decrees did prohibit entertaining communion with any person condemned or rejected by canonical Judgment ; without exception , or reservation of power of infringing or relaxing that Prohibition ; and Pope Gelasius himself says , That he who had polluted himself by holding communion with a condemned person , did partake of his condemnation . 4. Whence in elder times Popes were opposed and checked when they offered to receive Bishops rejected in particular Synods . So St. Cyprian declared the Restitution of Basilides by Pope Stephanus to be null . So the Fathers of the Antiochene Synod did reprehend Pope Julius for admitting Athanasius and Marcellus to communion , or avowing them for Bishops , after their condemnation by Synods . And the Oriental Bishops of Sardica did excommunicate the same Pope for communicating with the same persons . Which Instances do shew , that the Pope was not then undoubtedly , or according to common opinion endowed with such a power . But whereas they do alledge some Instances of such a power , I shall premise some general Considerations apt to clear the business , and then apply answers to the particular Allegations . 1. Restitution commonly doth signifie no more , than acknowledging a person ( although rejected by undue Sentence ) to be de jure worthy of communion , and capable of the Episcopal Office ; upon which may be consequent an Obligation to communicate with him , and to allow him his due Character ; according to the Precept of Saint Paul , Follow righteousness , faith , charity , peace with them that call upon the Lord with a pure heart . This may be done , when any man notoriously is persecuted for the Truth and Righteousness . Or when the iniquity and malice of pretended Judges are apparent , to the oppression of Innocence . Or when the Process is extremely irregular : as in the cases of Athanasius , of St. Chrysostome , — And this is not an act of Jurisdiction , but of Equity and Charity ; incumbent on all Bishops ; And there are promiscuous Instances of Bishops practising it . Thus Socrates saith , that Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem did restore communion and dignity to Athanasius . And so Cyril of Alexandria and John of Antioch , being reconciled and reduced to a good understanding of each other , did restore to each other their Sees ; rescinding the Censures , which in heat they had denounced each on other . Which sheweth that Restitution is not always taken for an act of Jurisdiction ; wherein one is Superiour to another ; for those persons were in rank and power co-ordinate . 2. Restitution sometime doth import no more than a considerable influence toward the effects of restoring a person to communion or Office ; no judicial act being exercised about the case — The Emperour writing that Paulus and Athanasius should be restor'd to their Sees , availed nothing — That was a Restitution without effect . Thus a Pope's avowing the Orthodoxy , or Innocence , or Worth of a person , after a due information about them , ( by reason of the Pope's eminent rank in the Church , and the regard duely had to him ) might sometimes much conduce to restore a person ; and might obtain the name of Restitution , by an ordinary scheme of speech . 3. Sometimes persons said to be restored by Popes are also said to be restored by Synods , with regard to such instance or testimony of Popes in their behalf . In which case the Judicial Restitution , giving right of Recovery and completion thereto , was the act of the Synod . 4. When Cases were driven to a legal debate , Popes could not effectually resolve without a Synod , their single acts not being held sufficiently valid . So notwithstanding the Declarations of Pope Julius in favour of Athanasius , for the effectual resolution of his case the great Synod of Sardica was convened . So whatever Pope Innocent I. did endeavour , he could not restore St. Chrysostome without a General Synod . Nor could Pope Leo restore Flavianus , deposed in the Second Ephesine Synod , without convocation of a General Synod , the which he did so often sue for to the Emperour Theodosius , for that purpose . Pope Simplicius affirmed , that Petrus Moggus having been by a common decree condemned as an adulterer ( or Usurper of the Alexandrian See ) could not without a common Council be freed from condemnation . 5. Particular instances do not ascertain right to the Person , who assumeth any power ; for busie bodies often will exceed their bounds . 6. Emperours did sometimes restore Bishops . Constantine , as he did banish Eusebius of Nicomedia and others , so he did revoke and restore them ; so says Socrates , They were recall'd from banishment by the Emperour's command and receiv'd their Churches . Theodosius did assert to Flavianus his right , whereof the Popes did pretend to deprive him ; which did amount to a Restitution ( at least to the Romanists who do assert Flavianus to be deposed by the Popes . ) Instantius and Priscillianus were by the rescript of the Emperour Gratianus restored to their Churches . Justinian did order Pope Silverius to be restored , in case he could prove his Innocence . 7. Commonly Restitution was not effectual without the Emperour's consent ; whence Theodoret , although allowed by the great Synod , did acknowledge his Restitution especially due to the Emperour ; as we shall see in reflecting on his case . Now to the particular Instances produced for the Pope , we answer . 1. They pretend , that Pope Stephanus did restore Basilides and Martialis Spanish Bishops , who had been deposed ; for which they quote St. Cyprian's Epistle , where he says , Basilides going to Rome , imposed upon our Collegue Stephen , who lived a great way off and was ignorant of the truth of the matter ; seeking unjustly to be restored to his Bishoprick from which he had justly been deposed . But we answer ; The Pope did attempt such a Restitution by way of Influence and Testimony , not of Jurisdiction ; wherefore the result of his act in St. Cyprian's judgment was null , and blameable ; which could not be so deemed , if he had acted as a Judge ; for a favourable Sentence , passed by just Authority , is valid , and hardly liable to Censure . The Clergy of those places , notwithstanding that pretended Restitution did conceive those Bishops uncapable ; and did request the judgment of St. Cyprian about it ; which argueth the Pope's judgment not to have been peremptory and prevalent then in such cases . St. Cyprian denieth the Pope or any other person to have power of restoring in such a case ; and exhorteth the Clergy to persist in declining the communion of those Bishops . Well doth Rigaltius ask , why they should write to St. Cyprian if the judgment of Stephanus was decisive ; and he addeth that indeed , the Spaniards did appeal from the Roman Bishop to him of Carthage . No wonder , seeing the Pope had no greater authority , and probably St. Cyprian had the fairer reputation for wisedom and goodness . Considering which things , what can they gain by this Instance ? which indeed doth considerably make against them . 2. They alledge the Restitution of Athanasius , and of others linked in cause with him , by Pope Julius . He , says Sozomen , as having the care of all by reason of the dignity of his See , restored to each his own Church . I answer , the Pope did not restore them judicially , but declaratively ; that is , declaring his approbation of their right and innocence , did admit them to communion . Julius in his own Defence did alledge , that Athanasius was not legally rejected ; so that without any prejudice to the Canons he might receive him ; and the doing it upon this account , plainly did not require any Act of Judgment . Nay it was necessary to avow those Bishops , as suffering in the cause of the common Faith. Besides , the Pope's proceeding was taxed , and protested against as irregular ; nor did he defend it by virtue of a general power that he had judicially to rescind the acts of Synods . And lastly , the Restitution of Athanasius and the other Bishops , had no complete effect , till it was confirmed by the Synod of Sardica , backed by the Imperial authority ; which in effect did restore them . This instance therefore is in many respects deficient as to their purpose . 3. They produce Marcellus being restored by the same Pope Julius . But that Instance , beside the forementioned defects , hath this , that the Pope was grievously mistaken in the case ; whence St. Basil much blameth him for his proceeding therein . 4. They cite the Restitution of Eustathius ( Bishop of Sebastia ) by Pope Liberius , out of an Epistle of St. Basil , where he says , What the most blessed Bishop Liberius proposed to him , and to what he consented we know not ; onely that he brought a Letter to be restored , and upon shewing it to the Synod at Tyana was restored to his See. I answer , That Restitution was onely from an invalid Deposition by a Synod of Arians at Melitine ; importing onely an acknowledgment of him , upon approbation of his Faith professed by him at Rome ; the which had such influence to the satisfaction of the Diocesan Synod at Tyana , that he was restored . Although indeed the Romans were abused by him , he not being sound in Faith ; for He now ( saith Saint Basil ) doth destroy that faith , for which he was received — 5. They adjoin , that Theodoret was restored by Pope Leo I. for in the Acts of the Synod of Chalcedon it is said , that be did receive his place from the Bishop of Rome . I answer , The act of Leo did consist in an approbation of the Faith , which Theodoret did profess to hold ; and a reception of him to communion thereupon ; which he might well do , seeing the ground of Theodoret's being disclaimed was a misprision , that he ( having opposed Cyril's Writings , judged Orthodox ) did err in Faith , consenting with Nestorius . Theodoret's state before the Second Ephesine Synod , is thus represented in the words of the Emperour , Theodoret Bishop of Cyrus , whom we have before commanded to mind onely his own Church , we charge not to come to the Holy Synod , before the whole Synod being met , it shall seem good to them that he come and hear his part in it . He was not perfectly deposed ; as others were who had others substituted in their places . He was deposed by the Ephesine Synod . The Pope was indeed ready enough to assume the Patronage of so very learned and worthy a man , who in so very suppliant and respectfull a way had redressed to him for succour ; for whom doth not courtship mollifie ? And the majority of the Synod , ( being inflamed against Dioscorus and the Eutychian Party ) was ready enough to allow what the Pope did in favour of him . Yet a good part of the Synod ( the Bishops of Egypt , of Palestine , of Illyricum ) notwithstanding the Pope's Restitution ( that is , his approbation in order thereto ) did stickle against his admission into the Synod ; crying out , have pity on us , the faith is destroyed , the Canons proscribe this man , cast him out , cast out Nestorius his Master . So that the Imperial Agents were fain to compromise the business , permitting him to sit in the Synod , as one whose case was dependent , but not in the notion of one absolutely restored : Theodoret's presence shall prejudice no man , each one's right of impleading being reserved both to you and him . He therefore was not entirely restored , till upon a clear and satisfactory profession of his Faith he was acquitted by the judgment of the Synod . The effectual Restitution of him proceeded from the Emperour , who repealed the proceedings against him : as himself doth acknowledge ; All these things , says he , has the most just Emperour evacuated — to these things he premised the redressing my injuries ; and the Imperial Judges in the Synod of Chalcedon join the Emperour in the Restitution — Let the most reverend Theodoret enter and bear his part in the Synod , since the most holy Archbishop Leo , and sacred Emperour have restored his Bishoprick to him . Hence it may appear that the Pope's Restitution of Theodoretus was onely opinionative , dough-baked , incomplete ; so that it is but a slimme advantage , which their pretence can receive from it . IX . It belongeth to Sovereigns to receive Appeals from all lower Judicatures , for the final determination of Causes ; so that no part of his Subjects can obstruct resort to him , or prohibit his revision of any Judgment . This Power therefore the Pope doth most stifly assert to himself . At the Synod of Florence , this was the first and great Branch of Authority , which he did demand of the Greeks explicitely to avow : — he will ( said his three Cardinals to the Emperour ) have all the Privileges of his Church , and that Appeals be made to him . When Pope Alexander III. was advised not to receive an Appeal in Becket's Case , he replied in that profane allusion , This is my glory , which I will not give to another . He hath been wont to encourage all People , even upon the slightest occasions , iter arripere ( as the phrase is obvious in their Canon Law ) to run with all haste to his Audience ; Concerning Appeals for the smallest causes we would have you hold , that the same deference is to be given them for how slight a matter soever they be made , as if they were for a greater . See , if you please in Gratian's Decree , Caus. 2. quaest . 6. where many Papal Decrees ( most indeed drawn out of the spurious Epistles of ancient Popes , but ratified by their Successours , and obtaining for current Law ) are made for Appeals to the See of Rome . It was indeed one of the most ancient encroachments , and that which did serve most to introduce the rest ; inferring hence a title to an universal Jurisdiction : They are the Canons , says Pope Nicholas I. which will that all Appeals of the whole Church he brought to the examination of this See , and have decreed that no appeal be made from it , and that thus she judge of the whole Church , but her self goes to be judged by none other ; and the same Pope , in another of his Epistles , says , The holy statutes and venerable decrees have committed the causes of Bishops , as being weighty matters , to be determined by us — As the Synod has appointed and usage requires , let greater and difficult cases be always referred to the Apostolick See , says Pope Pelagius II. They are the canons which will have the appeals of the whole Church tryed by this See , saith Pope Gelasius I. But this power is upon various accounts unreasonable , grievous and vexatious to the Church ; as hath been deemed and upon divers occasions declared by the ancient Fathers , and grave persons in all times ; upon accounts not onely blaming the horrible abuse of Appeals , but implying the great mischiefs inseparably adherent to them . The Synod of Basil thus excellently declared concerning them : Hitherto many abuses of intolerable vexations have prevailed , whilst many have too often been called and cited from the most remote parts to the court of Rome , and that sometime for small and trifling matters , and with charges and trouble to be so wearied , that they sometime think it their best way to recede from their right , or buy off their trouble with great loss , rather than be at the cost of suing in so remote a Countrey . Saint Bernard complaineth of the mischiefs of Appeals in his times in these words , How long will you be deaf to the complaints of the whole World , or make as if you were so ? why sleep you ? when will the consideration of so great confusion and abuse in appeals awake in you ? they are made without right or equity , without due order and against custome . Neither place , nor manner , nor time , nor cause , nor person are considered : they are every where made lightly and for the most part unjustly : with much more passionate language to the same purpose . But in the Primitive Church the Pope had no such power . 1. Whereas in the first times many causes and differences did arise , wherein they who were condemned and worsted , would readily have resorted thither where they might have hoped for remedy , if Rome had been such a place of refuge , it would have been very famous for it ; and we should find History full of such examples ; whereas it is very silent about them . 2. The most ancient Customs and Canons of the Church are flatly repugnant to such a power , for they did order causes finally to be decided in each Province . So the Synod of Nice did Decree ; as the African Fathers did alledge , in defence of their refusal to allow appeals to the Pope : The Nicene decrees ( said they ) most evidently did commit both Clergymen of inferiour degrees and Bishops to their Metropolitans . So Theòph . — in his Epistle , I suppose you are not ignorant what the Canons of the Nicene Council command , ordaining that a Bishop should judge no cause out of his own district . 3. Afterward when the Diocesan administration was introduced , the last resort was decreed to the Synods of them ( or to the Primates in them ) all other appeals being prohibited ; as dishonourable to the Bishops of the Diocese ; reproaching the Canons , and subverting Ecclesiastical Order ; To which Canon the Emperour Justinian referred ; For it is decreed by our Ancestours that against the Sentence of these Prelates there should be no Appeal . So Constantius told Pope Liberius — that those things which had a form of Judgment past on them could not be rescinded . This was the practice ( at least in the Eastern parts of the Church ) in the times of Justinian ; as is evident by the Constitutions extant in the Code and in the Novels . 4. In derogation to this pretence divers Provincial Synods expresly did prohibit all Appeals from their decisions . That of Milevis , — Let them appeal onely to African Councils or the Primates of Provinces ; and he who shall think of appealing beyond Sea , let him be admitted into communion by none in Africk . For if the Nicene Council took this care of the inferiour Clergy , how much more did they intend it should relate to Bishops also ? 5. All persons were forbidden to entertain communion with Bishops condemned by any one Church , which is inconsistent with their being allowed relief at Rome . 6. This is evident in the case of Marcion , by the assertion of the Roman Church at that time . 7. When the Pope hath offered to receive Appeals , or to meddle in cases before decided , he hath found opposition and reproof . Thus when Felicissimus and Fortunatus , having been censured and rejected from communion in Africk , did apply themselves to Pope Cornelius , with supplication to be admitted by him ; Saint Cyprian maintaineth that fact to be irregular and unjust , and not to be countenanced , for divers reasons . Likewise , when Basilides and Martialis , being for their crimes deposed in Spain , had recourse to Pope Stephanus for Restitution , the Clergy and People there had no regard to the judgment of the Pope ; the which their resolution Saint Cyprian did commend and encourage . When Athanasius , Marcellus , Paulus , &c. having been condemned by Synods , did apply themselves for relief to Pope Julius ; the Oriental Bishops did highly tax this course as irregular ; disclaiming any power in him to receive them , or meddle in their cause . Nor could Pope Julius by any Law or Instance disprove their plea ; Nor did the Pope assert to himself any peculiar authority to revise the Cause , or otherwise justifie his proceeding than by right common to all Bishops of vindicating Right and Innocence , which were oppressed ; and of asserting the Faith , for which they were persecuted . Indeed at first the Oriental Bishops were contented to refer the cause to Pope Julius as Arbitratour ; which signifieth that he had no ordinary right ; but afterward , either fearing their Cause or his Prejudice , they started , and stood to the canonicalness of the former decision . The contest of the African Church with Pope Celestine , in the Cause of Apiarius is famous ; and the Reasons which they assign for repelling that Appeal , are very notable and peremptory . 8. Divers of the Fathers alledge like reasons against Appeals . Saint Cyprian alledgeth these : 1. Because there was an Ecclesiastical Law against them . 2. Because they contain iniquity ; as prejudicing the right of each Bishop granted by Christ , in governing his flock . 3. Because the Clergy and People should not be engaged to run gadding about . 4. Because Causes might better be decided there , where witnesses of fact might easily be had . 5. Because there is every where a competent authority , equal to any that might be had otherwhere . 6. Because it did derogate from the gravity of Bishops to alter their Censure — Pope Liberius desired of Constantius , that the Judgment of Athanasius might be made in Alexandria for such reasons , because there the accused , the accusers , and their defender were . St. Chrysostome's Argument against Theophilus meddling in his case may be set against Rome as well as Alexandria . 9. St. Austin in matter of appeal , or rather of reference to candid Arbitration ( more proper for Ecclesiastical causes ) doth conjoin other Apostolical Churches with that of Rome ; For the business , says he , was not about Priests and Deacons or the inferiour Clergy , but the Collegues [ Bishops , ] who may reserve their cause entire for the judgment of their Collegues , especially those of the Apostolical Churches . He would not have said so , if he had apprehended that the Pope had a peculiar right of revising Judgments . 10. Pope Damasus or rather Pope Siricius ) doth affirm himself incompetent to judge in a case , which had been afore determined by the Synod of Capua ; — but , says he , since the Synod of Capua has thus determined it , we perceive we cannot judge it . 11. Anciently there were no Appeals ( properly so called or jurisdictional ) in the Church ; they were , as Socrates telleth us , introduced by Cyril of Hierusalem ; who first did appeal to a greater Judicature , against Ecclesiastical rule and custome . This is an Argument , that about that time ( a little before the great Synod of Constantinople ) greater Judicatories , or Diocesan Synods were established ; whenas before Provincial Synods were the last resorts . 12. Upon many occasions Appeals were not made to the Pope as in all likelihood they would have been , if it had been supposed that a power of receiving them did belong to him . Paulus Samosatenus did appeal to the Emperour . The Donatists did not appeal to the Pope , but to the Emperour . Their Cause was by the Emperour referred not to the Pope singly ( as it ought to have been , and would have been by so just a Prince if it had been his right ) but to him and other Judges as the Emperour's Commissioners . Athanasius did first appeal to the Emperour . St. Chrysostome did request the Pope's Succour , but he did not appeal to him as Judge ; although he knew him favourably disposed , and the Cause sure in his hand ; but he appealed to a General Council ; the which Innocent himself did conceive necessary for decision of that Cause . [ There are in History innumerable Instances of Bishops being condemned and expelled from their Sees , but few of Appeals ; which is a sign that was no approved remedy in common opinion . ] Eutyches did appeal to all the Patriarchs . Theodoret did intend to appeal to all the Western Bishops . 13. Those very Canons of Sardica ( the most unhappy that ever were made to the Church ) which did introduce Appeals to the Pope , do yet upon divers accounts prejudice his claim to an original right ; and do upon no account favour that use of them , to which ( to the overthrow of all Ecclesiastical liberty and good discipline ) they have been perverted . For , 1. They do pretend to confer a Privilege on the Pope ; which argueth that he before had no claim thereto . 2. They do qualifie and restrain that Privilege to certain Cases and Forms ; which is a sign , that he had no power therein flowing from absolute Sovereignty ; for it is strange , that they who did pretend and intend so much to favour him should clip his power . 3. It is not really a power which they grant of receiving Appeals in all Causes ; but a power of constituting Judges , qualifyed according to certain conditions , to revise a special sort of causes concerning the Judgment and Deposition of Bishops . Which considerations do subvert his pretence to original and universal Jurisdiction upon Appeals . 14. Some Popes did challenge Jurisdiction upon Appeals , as given them by the Nicene Canons , meaning thereby those of Sardica ; which sheweth they had no better plea , and therefore no original right . And otherwhere we shall consider , what validity those Canons may be allowed to have . 15. The General Synod of Chalcedon ( of higher authority than that of Sardica ) derived Appeals , at least in the Eastern Churches , into another chanel ; namely to the Primate of each Diocese , or to the Patriarch of Constantinople . That this was the last resort doth appear , from that otherwise they would have mentioned the Pope . 16. Appeals in cases of Faith , or general Discipline were indeed sometimes made to the consideration of the Pope ; but not onely to him , but to all other Patriarchs and Primates , as concerned in the common maintenance of the common Faith , or Discipline . So did Eutyches appeal to the Patriarchs . 17. The Pope even in later times , even in the Western parts hath found rubs in his trade of Appeals . Consider the scuffle between Pope Nicholas I. and Hincmarus Bishop of Rhemes . 18. Christian States , to prevent the intolerable vexations and mischiefs arising from this practice , have been constrained to make Laws against them . Particularly England . In the Twelfth Age Pope Paschal II. complained of King Henry I. That he deprived the oppressed of the benefit of appealing to the Apostolick See. It was one of King Henry I. Laws , — none is permitted to cry from thence , no judgment is thence brought to the Apostolick See. Foreign judgments we utterly remove . — there let the cause be tried where the crime was committed . It was one of the Grievances sent to Pope Innocent IV. That Englishmen were drawn out of the Kingdom by the Pope's authority , to have their causes heard . Nor in after-times were Appeals by Law in any case permitted without the King's leave ; although sometimes by the facility of Princes , or difficulty of times , the Roman Court ( ever importunate and vigilant for its profits ) did obtain a relaxation or neglect of Laws inhibiting Appeals . 19. There were Appeals from Popes to General Councils very frequently . Vid. The Senate of Paris after the Concorda●s between Lewis XI . and Pope Leo X. 20. By many Laws and instances it appeareth , that Appellations have been made to the Emperours in the greatest Causes ; and that without Popes reclaiming or taking it in bad part . St. Paul did * appeal to Caesar. Paulus Samosatenus did appeal to Aurelianus . So the Donatists did appeal to Constantine . † Athanasius to Constantine . The ‖ Egyptian Bishops to Constantine . * Priscillianus to Maximus . Idacius to Gratian. So that Canons were made to restrain Bishops from recourse ad Comitatum . 21. Whereas they do alledge Instances for Appeal , those well considered do prejudice their Cause ; for they are few , in comparison to the occasions of them , that ever did arise ; they are near all of them late , when Papal encroachments had grown ; some of them are very impertinent to the cause ; some of them may strongly be retorted against them ; all of them are invalid . If the Pope originally had such a right ( known , unquestionable , prevalent ) there might have been producible many , ancient , clear , proper , concluding Instances . All that Bellarmine ( after his own search , and that of his Predecessours in Controversie ) could muster , are these following ; upon which we shall briefly reflect : ( adding a few others , which may be alledged by them . ) He alledgeth Marcion , as appealing to the Pope . The truth was , that Marcion for having corrupted a Maid was by his own Father , Bishop of Sinope , driven from the Church ; whereupon he did thence fly to Rome , there begging admittance to communion , but none did grant it ; at which he expostulating , they replied , We cannot without the permission of thy honourable Father doe this ; for there is one faith , and one concord ; and we cannot cross thy Father our good fellow-Minister : this was the case and issue ; and is it not strange this should be produced for an Appeal , which was onely a supplication of a fugitive criminal to be admitted to communion ; and wherein is utterly disclaimed any power to thwart the Judgment of a particular Bishop or Judge , upon account of unity in common faith and peace ? should the Pope return the same answer to every Appellant , what would become of his Privilege ? So that they must give us leave to retort this as a pregnant Instance against their pretence . He alledgeth the forementioned address of Felicissimus and Fortunatus to Pope Cornelius ; the which was but a factious circumcursation of desperate wretches ; the which , or any like it , St. Cyprian argueth the Pope in law and equity obliged not to regard ; because a definitive Sentence was already passed on them by their proper Judges in Africk , from whom in conscience and reason there could be no Appeal . So Bellarmine would filtch from us one of our invincible Arguments against him . He also alledgeth the case of Basilides ; which also we before did shew to make against him ; his application to the Pope being disavowed by St. Cyprian , and proving ineffectual . These are all the Instances which the first three hundred years did afford ; so that all that time this great Privilege lay dormant . He alledgeth the recourse of Athanasius to Pope Julius ; but this was not properly to him as to a Judge , but as to a fellow-Bishop , a friend of truth and right , for his succour and countenance against persecutours of him , chiefly for his Orthodoxy . The Pope did undertake to examine his Plea , partly as Arbitratour upon reference of both Parties ; partly for his own concern to satisfie himself whether he might admit him to communion . And having heard and weighed things , the Pope denied that he was condemned in a legal way by competent Judges ; and that therefore the pretended Sentence was null ; and consequently he did not undertake the cause as upon Appeal . But whereas his proceeding did look like an exercise of Jurisdiction , derogatory to a Synodical resolution of the case , he was opposed by the Oriental Bishops , as usurping an undue power . Unto which charge he doth not answer directly by asserting to himself any such authority by Law or Custome ; but otherwise excusing himself . In the issue , the Pope's Sentence was not peremptory ; untill upon examining the merits of the cause it was approved for just as to matter by the Synod of Sardica . These things otherwhere we have largely shewed ? and consequently this Instance is deficient . He alledgeth St. Chrysostome , as appealing to Pope Innocent I. but if you reade his Epistles to that Pope , you will find no such matter ; he doth onely complain , and declare to him the iniquity of the process against him , not as to a Judge , but as to a friend and fellow-Bishop concerned , that such injurious and mischievous dealings should be stopped ; requesting from him not judgment of his cause , but succour in procuring it by a General Synod ; to which indeed he did appeal , as Sozomen expresly telleth us ; and as indeed he doth himself affirm . Accordingly Pope Innocent did not assume to himself the judgment of his cause , but did endeavour to procure a Synod for it , affirming it to be needfull ; why so , if his own Judgment , according to his Privilege did suffice ? why indeed did not Pope Innocent , ( being well satisfied in the case , yea passionately touched with it ) presently summon Theophilus and his adherents , undertaking the Trial ? did Pope Nicholas I. proceed so in the case of Rhotaldus ? why was he content onely to write Consolatory Letters to him , and to his people ; not pretending to undertake the decision of his cause ? If the Pope had been endowed with such a Privilege , it is morally impossible that it should not have shone forth clearly upon this occasion ; it could hardly be that St. Chrysostome himself should not in plain terms avow it ; that he should not formally apply to it as the most certain and easie way of finding relief ; that he should not earnestly mind and urge the Pope to use his Privilege : why should he speak of that tedious and difficult way of a General Synod , when so short and easie a way was at hand ? but the truth is , he did not know any such power the Pope had by himself . St. Chrysostome rather did conceive all such foreign Judicatures to be unreasonable and unjust ; for the Argument which he darteth at Theophilus doth as well reach the Papal Jurisdiction upon Appeals ; for It was ( saith he ) not congruous , that an Egyptian should judge those in Thrace : why not an Egyptian as well as an Italian ? and If ( saith he ) this custome should prevail , and it become lawfull for those who will to go into the Parishes of others , even from such distances , and to cast out whom any one pleaseth doing by their own authority what they please , know that all things will go to wreck — Why may not this be said of a Roman as well as of an Alexandrian ? St. Chrysostome also ( we may observe ) did not onely apply himself to the Pope , but to other Western Bishops ; particularly to the Bishops of Milain and Aquileia ; whom he called Beatissimi Domini : did appeal to them ? He alledgeth Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople appealing to Pope Leo : but let us consider the story . Flavianus for his Orthodoxy ( or upon other accounts ) very injuriously treated and oppressed by Dioscorus , who was supported by the favour of the Imperial Court ; having in his case no other remedy did appeal to the Pope ; who alone among the Patriarchs had dissented from those proceedings . The Pope was himself involved in the cause , being of the same persuasion ; having been no less affronted and hardly treated ( considering their power , and that he was out of their reach ) and condemned by the same Adversaries . To him therefore as to the leading Bishop of Christendom , in the first place interested in defence of the common Faith , together with a Synod , not to him as sole Judge , did Flavianus appeal . He ( saith Placidia in her Letter to Theodosius ) did appeal to the Apostolick See , and to all the Bishops of these parts ; that is to the rest of Christendom , which were not engaged in the Party of Dioscorus ; and to whom else could he have appealed ? Valentinian in his Epistle to Theodosius in behalf of Pope Leo saith , that he did appeal according to the manner of Synods ; and whatever those words signifie , that could not be to the Pope as a single Judge ; for before that time in whatever Synod was such an appeal made ? what custome could there be favourable to such a pretence ? But what his Appeal did import is best interpretable by the proceeding consequent ; which was not the Pope's assuming to himself the Judicature either immediately or by delegation of Judges , but endeavouring to procure a General Synod for it ; the which endeavour doth appear in many Epistles to Theodosius and to his Sister Pulcheria , soliciting that such a Synod might be indicted by his order : All the Bishops ( saith Pope Leo ) with sighs and tears do supplicate your Grace , that because our Agents did faithfully reclaim , and Bishop Flavianus did present them a libel of appeal , you would command a General Synod to be celebrated in Italy . Dioscorus and his Party would scarce have been so silly as to condemn Flavianus , if they had known , ( which , if it had been a case clear in law or obvious in practice , they could not but have known ) that the Pope , who was deeply engaged in the same cause , had a power to reverse ( and revenge ) their proceedings . Nor would the good Emperour Theodosius so pertinaciously have maintained the proceedings of that Ephesine Synod , if he had deemed the Pope duly Sovereign Governour and Judge ; or that a right of ultimate Decision upon Appeal did appertain to him . Nor had the Pope needed to have taken so much pains in procuring a Synod , if he could have judged without it . Nor would Pope Leo ( a man of so much spirit and zeal for the dignity of his See ( have been so wanting to the maintenance of his right , as not immediately to have proceeded unto Trial of the Cause , without precarious attendence for a Synod , if he thought his pretence to such Appeals as we now speak of , to have been good or plausible in the world at that time . The next case is that of Theodoret. His words indeed , framed according to his condition , needing the patronage of Pope Leo , being then high in reputation , do sound favourably ; but we abstracting from the sound of words must regard the reason of things . His words are these , I expect the suffrage of your Apostolick See , and beseech and earnestly entreat your holiness to succour me who appeal to your right and just Judicature . He never had been particularly or personally judged , and therefore did not need to appeal as to a Judge ; nor therefore is his application to the Pope to be interpreted for such ; but rather as to a charitable succourer of him in his distress , by his countenance and endeavour to relieve him . He onely was supposed erroneous in Faith , and a perillous abettour of Nestorianism , because he had smartly contradicted Cyril ; which prejudice did cause him to be prohibited from coming to the Synod of Ephesus ; and there in his absence to be denounced Heterodox . His Appeal then to the Pope ( having no other recourse in whom he did confide , finding him to concur with himself in opinion against Eutychianism ) was no other than ( as the word is often used in common speech , when we say , I appeal to your judgment in this or that case ) a referring it to the Pope's consideration , whether his Faith was sound and Orthodox ; capacitating him to retain his Office : the which upon his explication and profession thereof ( presented in terms of extraordinary respect and deference ) the Pope did approve ; thereby as a good Divine rather than as a formal Judge ) acquitting him of Heterodoxy : the which approbation ( in regard to the great opinion then had of the Pope's skill in those points , and to the favour he had obtained by contesting against the Eutychians ) did bear great sway in the Synod ; so that , ( although not without opposition of many , and not upon absolute terms ) he was permitted to sit among the Fathers of Chalcedon . Observations . 1. We do not reade of any formal Trial the Pope made of Theodoret's case ; that he was cited , that his Accusers did appear , that his Cause was discussed : but onely a simple approbation of him . 2. We may observe , that Theodoret did write to Flavianus in like terms : We entreat your holiness to fight in behalf of the faith which is assaulted , and to defend the Canons which are trampled under foot . 3. We may observe , that Theodoret expecting this favour of Pope Leo ; and thence being moved to commend the Roman See to the height , and to reckon its special advantages , doth not yet mention his Supremacy of Power , or Universality of Jurisdiction : For those words , it befitteth you to be prime in all things , are onely general words relating to the advantages which he subjoineth ; of which he saith , for your throne is adorned with many advantages , in a florid enumeration whereof he passeth over that of peculiar Jurisdiction ; he nameth the magnitude , splendour , majesty and populousness of the City ; the early faith praised by Saint Paul , the Sepulchres of the two great Apostles , and their decease there ; but the Pope's being Universal Sovereign and Judge ( which was the main advantage whereof that See could be capable ) he doth not mention ; why ? because he was not aware thereof , else surely he would not have passed it in silence . 4. We may also observe , that whatever the opinion of Theodoret was now concerning the Pope's power , he not long before did hardly take him for such a Judge , when he did oppose Pope Celestine , concurring with Cyril , at the first Ephesine Synod . He then indeed looking on Pope Celestine as a prejudiced Adversary , did not write to him but to the other Bishops of the West , as we see by those words in his Epistle to Domnus ; And we have written to the Bishops of the West about these things , to him of Milain , I say , to him of Aquileia and him of Ravenna , testifying , &c. 5. Yea we may observe , that Theodoret did intend with the Emperour's leave to appeal or refer his cause to the whole body of Western Bishops , as himself doth express in those words to Anatolius , I do pray your magnificence , that you would request this favour of our dread Sovereign , that I may have recourse to the West , and may be judged by the most religious and holy Bishops there . Bellarmine farther doth alledge the appeal of Hadrianus Bishop of Thebes to Pope Gregory I. the which he received and asserted by excommunicating the Archbishop of Justiniana Prima , for deposing Hadrianus without regard to that appeal . I answer , 1. The example is late , when the Popes had extended their power beyond the ancient and due limits : those Maxims had got in before the time of that worthy Pope ; who thought he might use the power of which he found himself possessed . 2. It is impertinent , because the Bishop of Justiniana had then a special dependence upon the Roman See ; from whence an Universal Jurisdiction upon appeal cannot be inferred . 3. It might be an Usurpation ; nor doth the opinion or practice of Pope Gregory suffice to determine a question of right , for good men are liable to prejudice , and its consequences . To these Instances produced by Bellarmine , some add the Appeal of Eutyches to Pope Leo ; to which it may be excepted , that if he did appeal , it was not to the Pope solely , but to him with the other Patriarchs ; so it is expresly said in the Acts of the Chalcedon Synod ; His deposition being read , he did appeal to the Holy Synod of the most Holy Bishop of Rome , and of Alexandria , and of Jerusalem , and of Thessalonica ; the which is an argument , that he did not apprehend the right of receiving Appeals did solely or peculiarly belong to him of Rome . Liberatus saith , that Johannes Talaida went to Calendion Patriarch of Antioch , and taking of him intercessory Synodical Letters , appeal'd to Simplicius Bishop of Rome , as Saint Athanasius had done , and persuaded him to write in his behalf to Acacius Bishop of Constantinople . In regard to any more Instances of this kind we might generally propose these following considerations . 1. It is no wonder , that any Bishop being condemned , especially in causes relating to Faith or common Interest , should have recourse to the Roman Bishop , or to any other Bishop of great authority for refuge or for relief ; which they may hope to be procured by them by the influence of their reputation , and their power among their dependents . 2. Bad men , being deservedly corrected , will absurdly resort any whither with mouths full of clamour and calumny ; if not with hope of relief , yet with design of revenge ; as did Marcion , as did Felicissimus , as did Apiarius to the Pope . 3. Good men being abused will express some resentment , and complain of their wrongs , where they may presume of a fair and favourable hearing : so did Athanasius , Flavianus , St. Chrysostome , Theodoret apply themselves to the same Bishops , flourishing in so great reputation and wealth . So did the Monks of Egypt ( Ammonius and Isidorus ) from the persecutions of Theophilus fly to the protection and succour of St. Chrysostome ; which gave occasion to the troubles of that incomparable Personage ; the which is so illustrious an instance , that the words of the Historian relating it deserve setting down . They jointly did endeavour , that the trains against them might be examined by the Emperour as Judge , and by the Bishop John ; for they conceived that he having conscience of using a just freedom , would be able to succour them according to right : but he did receive the men applying to him courteously , and treated them respectfully , and did not hinder them from praying in the Church — He also writ to Theophilus to render communion to them , as being Orthodox ; and if there were need of judging their case by law , that he would send whom they thought good to prosecute the cause . If this had been to the Pope , it would have been alledged for an Appeal ; and it would have had as much colour as any Instance which they can produce . 4. And when men , either good or bad , do resort in this manner to great friends , it is no wonder if they accost them in highest terms of respect , and with exaggerations of their eminent advantages ; so inducing them to regard and favour their cause . 5. Neither is it strange , that great persons favourably should entertain those , who make such addresses to them , they always coming crouching in a suppliant posture , and with fair pretences ; it being also natural to men to delight in seeing their power acknowledged ; and it being a glorious thing to relieve the afflicted : for Eminence is wont to incline toward infirmity , and with a ready good will to take part with those who are under . So when Basilides , when Marcellus , when Eustathius Sebastenus , when Maximus the Cynick , when Apiarius were condemned the Pope was hasty to engage for them ; more liking their application to him than weighing their cause . 6. And when any person doth continue long in a flourishing estate , so that such addresses are frequently made to him , no wonder that an opinion of lawfull power to receive them , doth arise both in him and in others ; so that of a voluntary Friend he become an authorized Protectour , a Patron , a Judge of such persons in such cases . X. The Sovereign is fountain of all Jurisdiction ; and all inferiour Magistrates derive their Authority from his warrant and Commission , acting as his Deputies or Ministers , according to that intimation in St. Peter , — whether to the King as Supreme , or to Governours as sent by him . Accordingly the Pope doth challenge this advantage to himself that he is the fountain of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction ; pretending all Episcopal power to be derived from him . The rule of the Church ( saith Bellarmine ) is Monarchical ; therefore all authority is in one , and from him is derived to others ; the which Aphorism he well proveth from the form of creating Bishops , as they call it , We do provide such a Church with such a person ; and we do prefer him to be Father and Pastour and Bishop of the said Church , committing to him the administration in temporals and spirituals in the name of the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . Pope Pius II. in his Bull of Retractation , thus expresseth the sense of his See , In the militant Church , which resembleth the triumphant , there is one moderatour and Judge of all , the Vicar of Jesus Christ , from whom , as from the Head , all power and authority is derived to the subject members ; the which doth immediately flow into it from the Lord Christ. A Congregation of Cardinals appointed by Pope Paulus III. speaking after the style and sentiments of that See , did say to him , Your Holiness doth so bear the care of Christ's Church , that you have very many Ministers , by which you manage that care , these are all the Clergy , on whom the service of God is charged ; especially Priests , and more especially Curates , and above all Bishops . Durandus Bishop of Mande , according to the sense of his Age , saith , The Pope is head of all Bishops , from whom they as members from an head descend , and of whose fulness all receive ; whom he calls to a participation of his care , but admits not into the fulness of his power . This pretence is seen in the ordinary Titles of Bishops , who style themselves Bishops of such a place , By the grace of God and of the Apostolick See. O shame ! The men of the Tridentine Convention ( those great betrayers of the Church to perpetual slavery , and Christian truth to the prevalency of falshood , till God pleaseth ) do upon divers occasions , pretend to qualifie and empower Bishops to perform important matters , originally belonging to the Episcopal Function , as the Pope's Delegates . But contrariwise according to the Doctrine of Holy Scripture , and the sense of the Primitive Church , the Bishops and Pastours of the Church do immediately receive their Authority and Commission from God ; being onely his Ministers . The Scripture calleth them the Ministers of God , and of Christ ( so Epaphras , so Timothy in regard to their Ecclesiastical function are named ) the Stewards of God , the Servants of God , Fellow-servants of the Apostles . The Scripture saith , that the Holy Ghost had made them Bishops to feed the Church of God , that God had given them , and constituted them in the Church ; for the perfecting of the Saints , for the work of the Ministery , for the edifying of the body of Christ ; that is , to all effects and purposes concerning their Office : for the work of the Ministery comprizeth all the duty charged on them whether in way of Order or of Governance ; as they now do precariously and groundlesly in reference to this case distinguish . And edifying the body doth import all the designed effects of their Office ; particularly those which are consequent on the use of Jurisdiction ; the which Saint Paul doth affirm was appointed for edification ; * according ( saith he ) to the authority which God hath given me for edification , and not for destruction . They do † preside in the Lord. They allow no other Head but our Lord , ‖ from whom all the body , &c. The Fathers clearly do express their Sentiments to be the same . St. Ignatius saith , that the Bishop doth preside in the place of God ; and that we must look upon him as our Lord himself ( or as our Lord 's Representative ) that therefore we must be subject to him as unto Jesus Christ. St. Cyprian affirmeth each Bishop to be constituted by the judgment of God , and of Christ ; and that in his Church he is for the present a Judge in the place of Christ : — and that our Lord Jesus Christ , one and alone hath a power both to prefer us to the government of his Church and to judge of our acting . St. Basil , A Prelate is nothing else but one that sustaineth the person of Christ. St. Chrysostome , We have received the commission of Ambassadours and come from God , for this is the dignity of the Episcopal Office. It behoveth us all who by divine authority are constituted in the Priesthood to prevent , &c. Wherefore the ancient Bishops did all of them take themselves to be Vicars of Christ , not of the Pope , and no less than the proudest Pope of them all ; whence it was ordinary for them in their addresses and compellations to the Bishop of Rome , and in their speech about him to call him their Brother , their Collegue , their Fellow-minister ; which had not been modest , or just , if they had been his Ministers or Shadows . Yea the Popes themselves , even the highest and haughtiest of them , who of any in old times did most stand on their presumed preeminence , did yet vouchsafe to call other Bishops their Fellow-bishops and Fellow-ministers . Those Bishops of France with good reason did complain of Pope Nicholas I. for calling them his Clerks ; whenas , if his pride had suffered him , he should have acknowledged them for his Brethren and Fellow-bishops . In fine , the ancient Bishops did not alledge any Commission from the Pope to warrant their Jurisdiction , but from God ; If Moses his Chair were so venerable , that what was said out of that ought therefore to be heard , how much more is Christ's Throne so ? we succeed him , from that we speak , since Christ has committed to us the ministery of reconciliation . That which is committed to the Priest , 't is onely in God's power to give . Since we also by the mercy of Christ our King and God were made Ministers of the Gospel . This is a modern dream born out of Ambition and Flattery , which never came into the head of any ancient Divine . It is a ridiculous thing to imagine , that Cyprian , Athanasius , Basil , Chrysostome , Austin , &c. did take themselves for the Vicegerents or Ministers of the Popes ; if they did , why did they not , so frequent occasion being given them , in all their Volumes , ever acknowledge it ? why cannot Bellarmine and his Complices after all their prolling shew any passage in them importing any such acknowledgment ; but are fain to infer it by far-fetched Sophisms , from Allegations plainly impertinent , or frivolous ? The Popes indeed in the Fourth Century began to practise a fine trick , very serviceable to the enlargement of their power ; which was to confer on certain Bishops , as occasion served , or for continuance , the title of their Vicar or Lieutenant ; thereby pretending to impart Authority to them ; whereby they were enabled for performance of divers things , which otherwise by their own Episcopal or Metropolitical power they could not perform . By which device they did engage such Bishops to such a dependence on them , whereby they did promote the Papal Authority in Provinces , to the oppression of the ancient Rights and Liberties of Bishops and Synods ; doing what they pleased under pretence of this vast power communicated to them ; and for fear of being displaced , or out of affection to their favourer doing what might serve to advance the Papacy . Thus did Pope Celestine constitute Cyril in his room . Pope Leo appointed Anatolius of Constantinople . Pope Felix Acacius of Constantinople . Pope Hormisdas Epiphanius of Constantinople . Pope Simplicius to Zeno Bishop of Seville , We thought it convenient that you should be held up by the vicariat authority of our See. So did Siricius and his Successours constitute the Bishops of Thessalonica to be their Vicars in the Diocese of Illyricum , wherein being then a member of the Western Empire they had caught a special jurisdiction ; to which Pope Leo did refer in those words , which sometimes are impertinently alledged with reference to all Bishops , but concern onely Anastasius Bishop of Thessalonica ; We have entrusted thy Charity to be in our stead , so that thou art called into part of the solicitude , not into plenitude of the authority . So did Pope Zozimus bestow a like pretence of Vicarious power upon the Bishop of Arles , which city was the seat of the temporal Exarch in Gaule . So to the Bishop of Justiniana prima in Bulgaria ( or Dardania Europaea ) the like privilege was granted [ by procurement of the Emperour Justinian , native of that place . ] Afterwards temporary or occasional Vicars were appointed ( such as Austin in England , Boniface in Germany — ) who in virtue of that concession did usurp a paramount authority ; and by the exercise thereof did advance the Papal interest ; depressing the authority of Metropolitanes , and provincial Synods . So at length Legates , upon occasion dispatched into all Countries of the West , came to doe there what they pleased , using that pretence to oppress and abuse both Clergy and people very intolerably . Whence divers Countries were forced to make legal provisions for excluding such Legates , finding by much experience that their business was to rant and domineer in the Pope's name , to suck money from the People , and to maintain luxurious pomp upon expence of the Countries where they came . * Of this John XXII . doth sorely complain ; and decrees that all people should admit his Legates , under pain of interdicts . In England , Pope Paschal finds the same fault in his letter to King Henry I. Nuncio's or letters from the Apostolick See , unless by your Majestie 's command , are not thought worthy any admittance or reception within your jurisdiction : none complains thence , none appeals thence for judgment to the Apostolick See. The Pope observing what authority and reverence the Archbishops of Canterbury had in this Nation , whereby they might be able to check his attempts , did think good to constitute those Archbishops his Legates of course , ( Legatos natos ) that so they might seem to exercise their Jurisdiction by authority derived from him , and owing to him that mark of favour , or honour , with inlargement of power , might pay him more devotion and serve his interests . Bellarmine doth from this practice prove the Pope's Sovereign power , but he might from thence better have domonstrated their great cunning . It might from such extraordinary designation of Vicegerents with far more reason be inferred , that ordinarily Bishops are not his Ministers . XI . It is the privilege of a Sovereign , that he cannot be called to account , or judged , or deposed , or debarr'd communion , or any-wise censured and punished ; for this implyeth a contradiction or confusion in degrees , subjecting the superiour to inferiours ; this were making a river run backwards ; this were to damm up the fountain of justice ; to behead the State ; to expose Majesty to contempt . Wherefore the Pope doth pretend to this privilege , according to those Maxims in the Canon Law , drawn from the sayings of Popes ( either forged or genuine , but all alike ) obteining authority in their Court. And according to what P. Adrian let the 8 th Synod know , because , says he , the Apostolick Church of Rome stoops not to the judgment of lesser Churches . They cite also three old Synods ( of Sinuessa , of Rome under Pope Silvester , of Rome under Sixtus III. ) but they are palpably spurious , and the learned among them confess it . But antiquity was not of this mind ; for it did suppose him no less obnoxious to judgment and correction than other Bishops , if he should notoriously deviate from the faith , or violate canonical discipline . The Canons generally do oblige Bishops without exception to duty , and ( upon defailance ) to correction : why is not he excepted , if to be excused , or exempted ? It was not questioned of old , but that a Pope in case he should notoriously depart from the faith , or notably infringe discipline , might be excommunicated ; the attempting it upon divers occasions do shew their opinion , although it often had not effect because the cause was not just and plausible ; the truth and equity of the case appearing to be on the Pope's side . St. Isidore Pelusiota denieth of any Bishop's office that it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an uncontrollable government . In the times of Polycrates and Pope Victor the whole Eastern Church did forbear communion with the Pope . Firmilian told Pope Stephanus , that by conceiting he might excommunicate all other Bishops , he had excommunicated himself . The Fathers of the Antiochene Synod did threaten to excommunicate and depose Pope Julius . They did promise to Julius , peace and communion , if he did admit the deposition of those whom they had expelled , and the constitution of those whom they had ordained ; but if he did resist their decrees , they denounced the contrary . The Oriental Bishops at Sardica did excommunicate and depose him . St. Hilary did anathematize Pope Liberius , upon his defection to the Arians . * Dioscorus did attempt to excommunicate Pope Leo. † Acacius of Constantinople renounced the communion of Pope Felix . ‖ Timotheus Aelurus cursed the Pope . * The African Bishops did Synodically excommunicate Pope Vigilius . † Pope Anastasius was rejected by his own Clergy . ‖ Pope Constantine by the people , and so was * Pope Leo VIII . † Divers Bishops of Italy and Illyricum did abstain from the Pope's communion for a long time , because they did admit the fifth Synod . ‖ Photius did excommunicate and depose Pope Nicholas I. * Maurus Bishop of Ravenna did anathematize Pope Vitalianus . † The Emperour Otho II. having with good advice laboured to reclaim Pope John XII . without effect did indict a Council , calling together the Bishops of Italy , by the judgment of whom the life of that wicked man should be judged ; and the issue was , that he was deposed . ‖ Pope Nicholas I. desired to be judged by the Emperour . The fifth Synod did in general terms condemn Pope Vigilius , and the Emperour Justinian did banish him for not complying with the decrees of it . The sixth and seventh General Synods did anathematize Honorius by name ; when he was dead , because his heresie was not before confuted ; and they would have served him so , if he had been alive . Divers Synods ( that of Worms , of Papia , of Brescia , of Mentz , of Rome , &c. ) did reject Pope Gregory VII . Pope Adrian himself in the VIII . Synod ( so called ) did confess , that a Pope being found deviating from the faith might be judged , as Honorius was . Gerbertus ( afterward Pope Sylvester II. ) did maintain that Popes might be held as Ethnicks and Publicans , if they did not hear the Church . The Synod of Constance did judge and depose three Popes . The Synod of Basil did depose Pope Eugenius ; affirming that The Catholick Church hath often corrected and judged Popes when they either err'd from the faith , or by their ill manners became notoriously scandalous to the Church . The practice of Popes to give an account of their faith ( when they entred upon their office ) to the other Patriarchs and chief Bishops , approving themselves thereby worthy and capable of communion , doth imply them liable to judgment . Of the neglect of which practice Euphemius Bishop of Constantinople did complain . Of this we have for example the Synodical Epistles of Pope Gregory I. XII . To the Sovereign in Ecclesiastical affairs it would belong to define and decide controversies in faith , discipline , moral practice ; so that all were bound to admit his definitions , decisions , interpretations . He would be the supreme Interpreter of the divine law , and Judge of controversies . No point or question of moment should be decided without his cognizance . This he therefore doth pretend to ; taking upon him to define points , and requiring from all submission to his determinations . Nor doth he allow any Synods to decide questions . But the ancients did know no such thing . In case of Contentions , they had no recourse to his judgment ; they did not stand to his opinion , his authority did not avail to quash disputes . They had recourse to the Holy Scriptures , to Catholick Tradition , to reason , they disputed and discussed points by dint of argument . Irenaeus , Tertullian , Vincentius Lirinensis and others discoursing of the methods to resolve points of Controversie , did not reckon the Pope's authority for one . Divers of the Fathers did not scruple openly to dissent from the opinions of Popes ; nor were they wondred at , or condemned for it . So Saint Paul did withstand Saint Peter . So Polycarpus dissented from Pope Elutherius . So Polycrates from Pope Victor . So St. Cyprian from Pope Stephen . So Dionysius Alex. from Pope Stephen : all which persons were renowned for wisedom and piety in their times . Highest Controversies were appeased by Synods out of the Holy Scripture , Catholick Tradition , the Analogy of faith , and common Reason , without regard to the Pope . Divers Synods in Africk and Asia defined the Point about rebaptization without the Pope's leave , and against his opinion . The Synod of Antioch condemned the doctrine of Paulus Samosatenus , without intervention of the Pope ; before they gave him notice . In the Synod of Nice the Pope had very small stroke . The General Synod of Const. declared the Point of the Divinity of the H. Ghost against Macedonius , without the Pope ; who did no more than afterward consent : This the Synod of Chalcedon in their compellation to the Emperour Marcian did observe . The Fathers met in Sardica to suppress the reliques of Arianism , communicated their decrees to the Eastern Bishops ; and they who here discovered the pestilence of Apolinarius , made known theirs to the Western . The Synod of Africk defined against Pelagius , before their informing Pope Innocentius thereof ; not seeking his judgment , but desiring his consent to that , which they were assured to be truth . Divers Popes have been incapable of deciding Controversies , themselves having been erroneous in the questions controverted : as Pope Stephanus ( in part , ) Pope Liberius , P. Felix , P. Vigilius , P. Honorius , &c. And in our opinion all Popes for many ages . It is observable how the Synod of Chalcedon in their allocution to the Emperour Marcian do excuse P. Leo for expounding the faith in his Epistle ( the which it seems some did reprehend as a novell method disagreeable to the Canons ; ) Let not them ( say they ) object to us the Epistle of the marvellous Prelate of Rome , as obnoxious to imputation of novelty ; but if it be not consonant to the Scriptures , let them confute it ; or if it be not consentaneous to the Fathers who have preceded ; or if it be not apt to confute the irreligious , &c. It was not his judicial authority , which they did insist upon , to maintain his Epistle , but the orthodoxie and intrinsick usefulness of it to confute errours ; upon which account they did embrace and confirm it by their suffrage . XIII . If the Pope were a Sovereign of the Church as they make him , it were at least expedient that he should be infallible ; for why otherwise should he undertake confidently to pronounce in all cases , to define high and difficult Points , to impose his Dictates , and require assent from all ? If he be fallible , it is very probable that often he doth obtrude errours upon us for matters of Faith and Practice . Wherefore the true fast friends of Papal interest do assert him to be infallible , when he dictateth as Pope , and setting himself into his Chair doth thence mean to instruct the whole Church . And the Pope therefore himself , who countenanceth them , may be presumed to be of that mind . Pighius said bouncingly , The judgment of the Apostolick See with a Council of domestick Priests , is far more certain than the judgment of an universal Council of the whole earth without the Pope . This is the Syllogism we propose : The Supreme Judge must be infallible , The Pope is not infallible , Therefore . The Major the Jesuits , Canonists and Courtiers are obliged to prove , it being their Assertion ; and they do prove it very wisely and strongly . The Minor is asserted by the French Doctours , and they do with clear evidence maintain it . The Conclusion we leave them to infer who are concerned . It is in effect Pope Gregory's Argumentation ; No Bishop can be Universal Bishop , ( or Universal Pastour and Judge of the Church ) because no Bishop can be Infallible ; for that the lapse of such a Pastour would throw down the Church into ruine , by errour and impiety . Therefore the Vniversal Church , which God forbid , falls , when he falls who is call'd Vniversal . — The state and order of our Lord's family will decay when that which is required in the body is not to be found in the head . But that he is not infallible , much Experience and History do abundantly shew . The Ancients knew no such pretender to infallibility ; otherwise they would have left disputing , and run to his Oracular Dictates for information . They would have onely asserted this point against Hereticks . We should have had Testimonies of it innumerable . It had been the most famous point of all . I will not mention Pope Stephanus universally approving the Baptism of Hereticks against the Decrees of the Synod of Nice and other Synods . Nor Pope Liberius complying with Arianism . Nor Pope Innocent I. and his followers at least till Pope * Gelasius first asserting the Communion of Infants for needfull . Nor Pope Vigilius dodging with the Fifth Synod . Nor Pope Honorius condemned by so many Councils and Popes for Monothelitism . But surely Pope Leo and Pope Gelasius were strangely deceived , when they condemned Partaking in one kind . Pope Gregory was foully out , when he condemned the ‖ worship of Images ; and when he so declaimeth against the title of Vniversal Bishop ; and when he avowed himself a Subject to the Emperour Mauritius ; and when he denied the Books of Maccabees to be Canonical ; and when he asserted the perfection of Holy Scripture . Pope Leo II. was mistaken , when he did charge his infallible Predecessour Honorius of Monothelitism . Pope Nicholas was a little deceived when he determined the * attrition of Christ's Body . Pope Vrban II. was out , when he allowed it ‖ lawfull for good Catholicks to commit murther on Persons excommunicate . Pope Innocent IV. erred , when he called Kings , The Pope's Slaves . Surely those Popes did err , who confirmed the Synods of Constance and Basil ; not excepting the determinations in favour of General Councils being Superiour to Popes . All those Popes have devilishly erred , who have pretended to dispose of Kingdoms , to depose Princes : to absolve Subjects of their Oaths . Pope Adrian II. did not take the Pope to be infallible , when he said he might not be judged , excepting the case of Heresie ; and thereby excuseth the Orientals for anathematizing Honorius , he being accused of Heresie . There is one Heresie , of which , if all Histories do not lie grievously , divers Popes have been guilty ; a Heresie defined by divers Popes ; the Heresie of Simony ; How many such Hereticks have sate in that Chair ? of which how many Popes are proclaimed guilty with a loud voice in History ? The hand , says St. * Bernard , does all the Papal business , shew me a man in all this greatest City who would admit thee to be Pope without the mediation of a bribe ? Yea how few for some Ages have been guiltless of this Heresie ? I may be answered , they were no Popes because their Election was null ; but then the Church hath often and long been without a Head. Then numberless Acts have been void ; and Creations of Cardinals have been null ; and consequently there hath not probably been any true Pope for a long time . In the judgment of so many great Divines , which did constitute the Synod of Basil , many Popes ( near all surely ) have been Hereticks ; who have followed or countenanced the opinion that Popes are superiour to General Councils ; the which there is flatly declared Heresie . Pope Eugenius by name was there declared a pertinacious Heretick , deviating from the faith — It often happeneth that the Pope is not skilled in Divinity , as Pope Innocent X. was wont to profess concerning himself ( to wave discourse about Theological points ) he therefore cannot pronounce , in use of ordinary means , but onely by miracle , as Balaam's Ass. So Pope Innocent X. said , that the Vicar of Jesus Christ was not obliged to examine all things by dispute ; for that the truth of his decrees depended onely on divine Inspiration : what is this but downright Quakerism , Enthusiasm , Imposture ? Pope Clemens V. did not take himself to be infallible , when in his great Synod of Vienna , the question , whether beside remission of sin , also vertue were conferred to Infants , he resolved thus very honestly , — The second opinion , which says that informing grace and vertues are in baptism conferred both upon infants and adult persons , we think fit with the consent of the holy council to be chosen ; as being more probable , and more consonant and agreeable to the Divinity of the modern Doctours . Which of the two Popes were in the right , Pope Nicholas IV. who decided that our Lord was so poor that he had right to nothing , or Pope John XXII . who declared this to be a Heresie , charging our Lord with injustice ? XIV . A Sovereign is in Dignity and Authority Superiour to any number of Subjects , however conjoined or congregated ; as a Head is above all the Members however compacted ; He is not Supreme , who is any-wise subject or inferiour to a Senate , or any Assembly in his Territory . Therefore the Pope doth claim a Superiority over all Councils ; pretending that their determinations are invalid without his consent and confirmation ; that he can rescind or make void their Decrees ; that he can suspend their Consultations , and translate or dissolve them . And Baronius reckons this as one errour in Hincmarus Bishop of Rhemes , that he held as if the canons of councils were of greater authority in the Church of God than the decrees of Popes , which , says he , how absurd and unreasonable an opinion it is , &c. That the authority of the Apostolick See in all Christian Ages has been preferred before the universal Church , both the canons of our predecessours and manifold tradition do confirm . This is a question stiffly debated among Romanists ; but the most ( as Aeneas Sylvius , afterward Pope Pius II. did acutely observe ) with good reason to adhere to the Pope's side , because the Pope disposeth of Benefices , but Councils give none . But in truth anciently the Pope was not understood Superiour to Councils : for greater is the authority of the world than of one city , says St. Hierome . He was but one Bishop , that had nothing to doe out of his precinct . He had but his Vote in them ; He had the first Vote , as the Patriarch of Alexandria the second , of Antioch the third — but that order neither gave to him or them any advantage , as to decision ; but common consent , or the suffrages of the majority did prevail . He was conceived subject to the Canons no less than other Bishops . Councils did examine matters decreed by him , so as to follow or forsake them as they saw cause . The Popes themselves did profess great veneration and observance of Conciliar Decrees . Pope Leo I. did oppose a Canon of the Synod of Chalcedon , ( not pretending his Superiority to Councils , but the inviolability of the Nicene Canons ) but it notwithstanding that opposition did prevail . Even in the dregs of times , when the Pope had clambred so high to the top of power , this Question in great numerous Synods of Bishops was agitated , and positively decided against him ; both in Doctrine and practice . The Synod of Basil affirmeth the matter of these Decrees to be a verity of the Christian faith , which whoever doth pertinaciously resist , is to be deemed a heretick — Those Fathers say that none of the skilfull did ever doubt of this truth , that the Pope in things belonging to faith , was subject to the judgment of the same General Councils . — that the Council has an authority immediately from Christ which the Pope is bound to obey . Those Synods were confirmed by Popes , without exception of those determinations . Great Churches , most famous Vniversities , a mighty store of learned Doctours of the Roman Communion have reverenced those Councils , and adhered to their Doctrine . Insomuch that the Cardinal of Lorrain did affirm him to be an Heretick in France , who did hold the contrary . These things sufficiently demonstrate that the Pope cannot pretend to Supremacy by universal Tradition ; and if he cannot prove it by that , how can he prove it ? not surely by Scripture , nor by Decrees of ancient Synods , nor by any clear and convincing reason . XV. The Sovereign of the Church is by all Christians to be acknowledged the chief Person in the world , inferiour and subject to none ; above all commands ; the greatest Emperour being his Sheep and Subject . He therefore now doth pretend to be above all Princes . Divers Popes have affirmed this Superiority . They are allowed and most favoured by him , who teach this Doctrine . In their Missal he is preferred above all Kings , being prayed for before them . But in the primitive times this was not held ; for St. Paul requires every soul to be subject to the higher powers . Then the Emperour was avowed the first person , next to God ; To whom , says Tertullian , they are second , after whom they are first , before all and above all Gods. Why ? &c. — we worship the Emperour as a man next to God , and less onely than God. And Optatus , — since there is none above the Emperour but God who made him . — while Donatus extolleth himself above the Emperour , he raises himself as it were above humanity , and thinks himself to be God and not Man. For the King is the top and head of all things on earth . Then even * Apostles , Evangelists , Prophets , all men whoever were subject to the Emperour . The Emperours did command them , † even the blessed Bishops and Patriarchs of old Rome , Constantinople , Alexandria , Theopolis and Jerusalem . Divers Popes did avow themselves subject to the Emperour . XVI . The Confirmation of Magistrates , elected by others , is a Branch of Supremacy which the Pope doth assume . Baronius saith that this was the ancient custome ; and that Pope Simplicius did confirm the Election of Calendion Bishop of Antioch . Meletius confirm'd the most holy Gregory in the Bishoprick of Constantinople . But the truth is , that anciently Bishops being elected did onely give an account of their choice unto all other Bishops ; especially to those of highest rank , desiring their approbation and friendship , for preservation of due communion , correspondence and peace . So the Synod of Antioch gave account to the Bishops of Rome and Alexandria , and all their Fellow-ministers throughout the world , &c. of the election of Domnus after Paulus Samosatenus . So the Fathers of Constantinople acquainted Pope Damasus and the Western Bishops with the Constitution of Nectarius , Flavianus , &c. This was not to request Confirmation , as if the Pope or other Bishops could reject the Election if regular , but rather to assure whom they were to communicate with . We have ( say the Fathers of the Synod against Paulus Samosatenus ) signified this ( our chusing of Domnus into Paulus his room ) that you may write to him and receive letters of communion from him — And St. Cyprian ; That you and our Collegues may know to whom they may write , and from whom they may receive letters . Thus the Bishops of Rome themselves did acquaint other Bishops with their Election , their Faith , &c. So did Cornelius ; whom therefore St. Cyprian asserteth as established by the consent and approbation of his Collegues ; When the place of Peter and the Sacerdotal Chair was void , which by God's will being occupied , and with all our consents confirmed , &c. — and the testimony of our Fellow-bishops , the whole number of which all over the world unanimously consented . The Emperour did confirm Bishops , as we see by that notable passage in the Synod of Chalcedon ; where Bassianus , Bishop of Ephesus , pleading for himself saith , Our most religious Emperour knowing these things presently ratified it , and by a memorial published it , confirming the Bishoprick ; afterwards he sent his rescript by Eustathius the Silentiary again confirming it . XVII . It is a Privilege of Sovereigns to grant Privileges , Exemptions , Dispensations . This he claimeth ; but against the Laws of God and Rights of Bishops . Against the Decrees of Synods — against the sense of good men in all times . XVIII . It is a Prerogative of Sovereign power , to Erect , Translate Spiritual Presidencies . Wherefore this the Pope claimeth . Cum ex illo , &c. But at first he had nothing to doe therein , except in his own Province or Diocese . As Christianity did grow and enter into Cities , so the neighbour Bishops did ordain Bishops there . Princes often , as they did endow , so they did erect Episcopal Sees , and did , as was sutable , change places . Pope Paschal II. doth by complaining attest to this , writing to the Archbishop of Poland ▪ What shall I say of the translations of Bishops , which among you are presumed to be made , not by Apostolick authority , but the King's command ? XIX . It is a great Prerogative of Sovereignty to impose Taxes on the Clergy or People . Wherefore the Pope doth assume this ; as for instance that Decree of Pope Innocent IV. in the First Synod of Lions ; By the common consent of the Council we ordain that all the Clergy , as well those who are under authority as the Prelates , pay for three years a twentieth part of their Ecclesiastical revenues towards the assistence of the holy Land , into the hands of those who shall be thereto appointed by the prudence of the Apostolick See. — and let all know that this they are bound faithfully to doe under pain of excommunication . But Antiquity knew no such Impositions : when the Church , the Clergy , the Poor were maintained and relieved by voluntary Offerings , or Obventions . Even the invidious splendour of the Roman Bishop was supported by the Oblations of Matrons , as Marcellinus observeth . This is an encroachment upon the right of Princes , unto whom Clergy-men are Subjects , and bound to render tribute to whom tribute belongeth . SUPPOSITION VII . A farther grand Assertion of the Roman Party , is this , That the Papal Supremacy is indefectible , and unalterable . BUT good reasons may be assigned , why even supposing that the Pope had an Universal Sovereignty in virtue of his Succession to Saint Peter conferred on him , it is not assuredly consequent , that it must always , or doth now belong to him . For it might be settled on him not absolutely but upon conditions , the which failing his authority may expire . It might be God's will that it should onely continue for a time . And there are divers ways , whereby according to common rules of justice , he might be disseised thereof . 1. If God had positively declared his will concerning this Point , that such a Sovereignty was by him granted irrevocably and immutably , so that in no case it might be removed or altered , then indeed it must be admitted for such ; but if no such declaration doth appear , then to assert it for such is to derogate from his power and providence ; by exemption of this case from it . It is the ordinary course of providence so to confer power of any kind or nature on men , as to reserve to himself the liberty of transferring it , qualifying it , extending or contracting it , abolishing it , according to his pleasure , in due seasons and exigencies of things . Whence no humane power can be supposed absolutely stable or immovably fixed in one person or place . 2. No power can have a higher source , or firmer ground , than that of the Civil Government hath , for all such power is from heaven , and in relation to that it is said , There is no power but from God , the powers that are , are ordained by God : But yet such power is liable to various alterations , and is like the Sea , having ebbs and flows , and ever changing its bounds either personal or local . Any temporal Jurisdiction may be lost by those revolutions and vicissitudes of things , to which all humane Constitutions are subject ; and which are ordered by the will and providence of the most High , who ruleth in the Kingdom of men , appointing over it whom he pleaseth ; putting down one and setting up another . Adam by God's appointment was Sovereign of the world ; and his first-born Successours derived the same power from him : yet in course of time that order hath been interrupted , and divers independent Sovereignties do take place . Every Prince hath his authority from God , or by virtue of Divine Ordination within his own Territory ; and according to God's Ordinance the lawfull Successour hath a right to the same authority ; yet by accidents such authority doth often fail totally or in part , changing its extent . Why then may not any Spiritual power be liable to the same vicissitudes ? why may not a Prelate be degraded as well as a Prince ? why may not the Pope , as well as the Emperour , lose all , or part of his Kingdom ? Why may not the Successour of Peter , no less than the Heir of Adam , suffer a defaileur of Jurisdiction ? That Spiritual Corporations , Persons and Places are subject to the same contingences with others , as there is like reason to suppose , so there are Examples to prove ; God removed his Sanctuary from Shiloh , Go ye now unto my place , which was in Shiloh , where I set my name at first , &c. He deserted Jerusalem . He removeth the Candlesticks . He placed Eli ( of the Family of Ithamar ) in the High-Priesthood , and displaced his Race from it : I said indeed ( saith God ) that thy house , and the house of thy father should walk before me for ever , but now the Lord saith Be it far from me , &c. 3 The reason and exigency of things might be sufficient ground for altering an Universal Jurisdiction ; for when it should prove very inconvenient or hurtfull , God might order such an alteration to happen , and men be obliged to allow it . As God first did institute one Universal Monarchy , but that form ( upon the multiplication of mankind , and peopling of the earth ) proving incommodious , providence gave way for its change , and the setting up of particular Governments ; to which men are bound to submit ; So God might institute a singular Presidency of the Church ; but when the Church grew vastly extended , so that such a Government would not conveniently serve the whole , he might order a division , in which we should acquiesce . 4. It hath ever been deemed reasonable , and accordingly been practised , that the Church in its exteriour form and political administrations should be suted to the state of the world , and Constitution of worldly Governments ; that there might be no clashing or disturbance from each to other . Wherefore seeing the World is now settled under so many Civil Sovereignties , it is expedient that Ecclesiastical Discipline should be so modelled , as to comply with each of them . And it his reasonable , that any pretence of Jurisdiction should veil to the publick good of the Church and the World. That it should be necessary for the Church to retain the same form of policy or measure of power affixed to persons or places , can no-wise be demonstrated by sufficient proof , and it is not consistent with experience ; which sheweth the Church to have subsisted with variations of that kind . There hath in all times been found much reason or necessity to make alterations as well in the places and bounds of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , as of Secular Empire . Wherefore Saint Peter's Monarchy , reason requiring , might be cantonized into divers spiritual Supremacies ; and as other Ecclesiastical Jurisdictions have been chopp'd and chang'd , enlarged or diminished , removed and extinguished , so might that of the Roman Bishop . The Pope cannot retain power in any State against the will of the Prince : he is not bound to suffer correspondences with Foreigners , especially such who apparently have interests contrary to his honour and the good of his people . 5. Especially that might be done , if the continuance of such a Jurisdiction should prove abominably corrupt , or intolerably grievous to the Church . 6. That power is defectible which according to the nature and course of things doth sometime fail . But the Papal Succession hath often been interrupted by contingencies ( of Sedition , Schism , Intrusion , Simoniacal Election , Deposition , &c. as before shewed ) and is often interrupted by Vacancies from the death of the Incumbents . 7. If leaving their dubious and false suppositions , ( concerning Divine Institution , Succession to Saint Peter , &c. ) we consider the truth of the case , and indeed the more grounded plea of the Pope , that Papal preeminence was obtained by the wealth and dignity of the Roman City , and by the collation or countenance of the Imperial authority ; then by the defect of such advantages it may cease or be taken away : for when Rome hath ceased to be the Capital City , the Pope may cease to be Head of the Church . When the Civil powers , which have succeeded the Imperial , each in its respective Territory , are no less absolute than it , they may take it away , if they judge it fit ; for whatever power was granted by humane Authority , by the same may be revoked ; and what the Emperour could have done , each Sovereign power now may doe for it self . An indefectible power cannot be settled by man ; because there is no power ever extant at one time greater than there is at another ; so that whatever power one may raise , the other may demolish ; there being no bounds whereby the present time may bind all posterity . However no humane Law can exempt any Constitution from the providence of God ; which at pleasure can dissolve whatever man hath framed . And if the Pope were devested of all adventitious power , obtained by humane means , he would be left very bare ; and hardly would take it worth his while to contend for Jurisdiction . 8. However or whencesoever the Pope had his Authority , yet it may be forfeited by defects and defaults incurred by him . If the Pope doth encroach on the rights and liberties of others , usurping a lawless domination , beyond reason and measure , they may in their own defence be forced to reject him , and shake off his yoke . If he will not be content to govern otherwise than by infringing the Sacred Laws , and trampling down the inviolable Privileges of the Churches , either granted by Christ , or established by the Sanctions of General Synods ; he thereby depriveth himself of all Authority ; because it cannot be admitted upon tolerable terms , without greater wrong of many others ( whose right out-weigheth his ) and without great mischief to the Church , the good of which is to be preferred before his private advantage . This was the Maxime of a great Pope , a great stickler for his own dignity ; for when the Bishop of Constantinople was advanced by a General Synod above his ancient pitch of dignity , that Pope opposing him did say , that whoever doth affect more than his due , doth lose that which properly belonged to him ; the which Rule if true in regard to another's case , may be applied to the Pope , for with what judgment ye judge ye shall be judged , and with what measure ye mete , it shall be measured to you again . On such a supposition of the Papal encroachment , we may return his words upon him ; It is too proud and immoderate a thing to stretch beyond ones bounds , and in contempt of antiquity , to be willing to invade other mens right , and to oppose the Primacies of so many Metropolitans , on purpose to advance the dignity of one . For the privileges of Churches , being instituted by the Canons of the holy Fathers , and fixt by the Decrees of the venerable Synod of Nice , cannot be pluckt up by any wicked attempt , nor altered by any innovation . Far be it from me , that I should in any Church infringe the Decrees of our Ancestours made in favour of my Fellow-priests ; for I do my self injury , if I disturb the rights of my brethren . The Pope surely ( according to any ground of Scripture , or Tradition , or ancient Law ) hath no Title to greater Principality in the Church , than the Duke of Venice hath in that State ; Now if the Duke of Venice in prejudice to the publick right and liberty , should attempt to stretch his power to an absoluteness of command , or much beyond the bounds allowed him by the constitution of that Common-wealth , he would thereby surely forfeit his Supremacy , ( such as it is ) and afford cause to the State of rejecting him : the like occasion would the Pope give to the Church by the like demeanour . 9. The Pope by departing from the Doctrine and Practice of Saint Peter , would forfeit his Title of Successour to him ; for in such a case no succession in place or in name could preserve it ; The Popes themselves had swerved and degenerated from the example of Peter . They are not the Sons of the Saints , who hold the places of the Saints , but they that doe their works . ( Which place is rased out of St. Hierome . ) They have not the inheritance of Peter , who have not the faith of Peter , which they tear asunder by ungodly division . So Gregory Nazianzene saith of Athanasius , that he was Successour of Mark , no less in piety than presidency : the which we must suppose to be properly succession : otherwise the Mufti of Constantinople is Successour to St. Andrew , of St. Chrysostome , &c. the Mufti of Jerusalem to St. James . If then the Bishop of Rome instead of teaching Christian Doctrine doth propagate Errours contrary to it ; If instead of guiding into Truth and Godliness , he seduceth into Falshood and Impiety ; If instead of declaring and pressing the Laws of God , he delivereth and imposeth Precepts opposite , prejudicial , destructive of God's Laws ; If instead of promoting genuine Piety , he doth ( in some instances ) violently oppose it ; If instead of maintaining true Religion , he doth pervert and corrupt it by bold Defalcations , by Superstitious additions , by Foul mixtures and alloys ; If he coineth new Creeds , Articles of Faith , new Scriptures , new Sacraments , new Rules of Life , obtruding them on the Consciences of Christians ; If he conformeth the Doctrines of Christianity to the Interests of his Pomp and Profit ; making gain godliness ; If he prescribe Vain , Profane , Superstitious ways of Worship , turning Devotion into Foppery and Pageantry ; If instead of preserving Order and Peace , he fomenteth Discords and Factions in the Church ; being a Make-bate and Incendiary among Christians ; If he claimeth exorbitant Power , and exerciseth Oppression and tyrannical Domination over his Brethren ; cursing and damning all that will not submit to his Dictates and Commands ; If instead of being a Shepherd , he is a Wolf , worrying and tearing the Flock by cruel Persecution : He by such behaviour ipso facto depriveth himself of Authority and Office ; He becometh thence no Guide or Pastour to any Christian ; there doth in such case rest no obligation to hear or obey him ; but rather to decline him , to discost from him , to reject and disclaim him . This is the reason of the case , this the Holy Scripture doth prescribe , this is according to the Primitive Doctrine , Tradition and Practice of the Church . For , 10. In reason , the nature of any spiritual Office consisting in Instruction in Truth and Guidance in Vertue toward attainment of Salvation ; if any man doth lead into pernicious Errour or Impiety , he thereby ceaseth to be capable of such Office : As a blind man , by being so , doth cease to be a Guide ; and much more he , that declareth a will to seduce ; for , Who so blind as he that will not see ? No man can be bound to follow any one into the ditch : or to obey any one in prejudice to his own Salvation ; to die in his iniquity . Seeing God saith in such a case , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , In vain do they worship me , teaching for Doctrines the Precepts of men . They themselves do acknowledge that Hereticks cease to be Bishops ; and so to be Popes . Indeed they cease to be Christians ; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , such a one is subverted . 11. According to their Principles , the Pope hath the same relation to other Bishops and Pastours of the Church , which they have to their people ; he being Pastour of Pastours : But if any Pastour should teach bad Doctrine , or prescribe bad Practice , his people may reject and disobey him ; therefore in proportion , the Pastours may desert the Pope misguiding or misgoverning them . In such cases any Inferiour is exempted from obligation to comply with his Superiour , either truly or pretendedly such . 12. The case may be that we may not hold communion with the Pope , but may be obliged to shun him ; in which case his Authority doth fail , and no man is subject to him . 13. This is the Doctrine of the Scripture . The High Priest and his fellows , under the Jewish Oeconomy , had no less Authority than any Pope can now pretend unto ; they did sit in the Chair of Moses , and therefore all their True Doctrines and Lawfull Directions the people were obliged to learn and observe ; but their false Doctrines , and impious Precepts they were bound to shun ; and consequently to disclaim their Authority so far as employed in urging such Doctrines and Precepts : 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Let them alone , saith our Saviour , they are blind leaders of the blind . Under the Christian dispensation , the matter is no less clear ; our Lord commandeth us to beware of false Prophets ; and to see that no man deceive us ; although he wear the cloathing of a Sheep , or come under the name of a Shepherd ( coming in his name — ) . Saint Paul informeth us , that if an Apostle , if an Angel from heaven doth preach beside the old Apostolical Doctrine ( introducing any new Gospel , or a Divinity devised by himself ) he is to be held accursed by us . He affirmeth , that even the Apostles themselves were not Lords of our faith , nor might challenge any power inconsistent with the maintenance of Christian Truth and Piety ; We ( saith he ) can doe nothing against the truth , but for the truth ; the which an ancient Writer doth well apply to the Pope , saying , that he could doe nothing against the truth more than any of his Fellow-priests could doe ; which S. Paul did in practice shew , when he resisted Saint Peter , declining from the truth of the Gospel . He chargeth , that if any one doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , teach heterodoxies , we should stand off from him ; that , if any brother walketh disorderly , and not according to Apostolical tradition , we should withdraw from him ; that if any one doth raise divisions and scandals beside the doctrine received from the Apostles we should decline from him ; that we are to refuse any heretical person . He telleth us that grievous Wolves should come into the Church , not sparing the flock ; that from among Christians there should arise men speaking perverse things , to draw disciples after them ; but no man surely ought to follow , but to shun them . These Precepts and Admonitions are general , without any respect or exception of Persons great or small , Pastour or Lay-man : nay , they may in some respect more concern Bishops than others ; for that they declining from truth , are more dangerous and contagious . 14. The Fathers ( in reference to this case ) do clearly accord , both in their Doctrine and Practice . St. Cyprian telleth us , that a people obedient to the Lord's commandments , and fearing God , ought to separate it self from a sinfull Bishop , that is , from one guilty of such sins which unqualifie him for Christian Communion or Pastoral charge ; and Let not ( addeth he ) the common people flatter it self , as if it could be free from the contagion of guilt , if it communicate with a sinfull Bishop ; whose irreligious Doctrine or Practice doth render him uncapable of communion ; for how ( saith he otherwhere ) can they preside over integrity and continence , if corruptions and the teaching of vices do begin to proceed from them ? They who reject the commandment of God , and labour to establish their own tradition , let them be strongly and stoutly refused and rejected by you . St. Chrysostome , commenting on Saint Paul's words , If I or an Angel — saith , that Saint Paul meaneth to shew , that dignity of persons is not to be regarded where truth is concerned ; that , if one of the chief Angels from heaven should corrupt the Gospel , he were to be accursed ; that , not onely if they shall speak things contrary , or overturn all , but if they preach any small matter beside the Apostolical doctrine , altering the least point whatever , they are liable to an anathema . And other-where , very earnestly persuading his Audience to render due respect and obedience to there Bishop , he yet interposeth this exception , If he hath a perverse opinion , although he be an Angel do not obey him ; but if he teacheth right things , regard not his life but his words . Ecclesiastical Judges as men are for the most part deceived . For neither are Catholick Bishops to be assented to , if peradventure in any case they are mistaken , so as to hold any thing contrary to the canonical Scriptures of God. If there be any Church which rejects the faith , and does not hold the fundamentals of the Apostolical doctrine , it ought to be forsaken , lest it infect others with its heterodoxy . If in such a case we must desert any Church , then the Roman ; if any Church , then much more any Bishop , particularly him of Rome . This hath been the Doctrine of divers Popes . Which not onely the Apostolical Prelate , but any other Bishop may doe , viz. discriminate and severe any men , and any place from the Catholick communion , according to the rule of that fore-condemned heresie . Faith is universal , common to all , and belongs not onely to Clergymen but also to Laicks , and even to all Christians . Therefore the sheep which are committed to the cure of their Pastour , ought not to reprehend him , unless he swerve and go astray from the right faith . 15. That this was the current opinion , common practice doth shew , there being so many instances of those who rejected their Superiours , and withdrew from their communion , in case of their maintaining errours , or of their disorderly behaviour ; such practice having been approved by General and Great Synods as also by divers Popes . When Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople did introduce new and strange Doctrine , divers of his Presbyters did rebuke him , and withdraw communion from him ; which proceeding is approved in the Ephesine Synod . Particularly Charisius did assert this proceeding in those remarkable words presented to that same Synod ; 'T is the wish and desire of all well affected persons , to give always all due honour and reverence especially to their spiritual Fathers and Teachers : but if it should so happen that they who ought to teach , should instill unto those who are set under them such things concerning the faith , as are offensive to the ears and hearts of all men , then of necessity the order must be inverted , and they who teach wrong Doctrine must be rebuked of those who are their inferiours . Pope Celestine I. in that case did commend the people of Constantinople , deserting their Pastour ; Happy flock ( said he ) to whom the Lord did afford to judge about its own Pasture . St. Hierome did presume to write very briskly and smartly in reproof of John Bishop of Hierusalem , in whose Province he a simple Presbyter did reside . Who makes a schism in the Church ? we whose whole house in Bethlehem communicate with the Church , or thou , who either believest aright , and proudly concealest the truth , or art of a wrong belief , and really makest a breach in the Church ? Art thou onely the Church ? and is he who offendeth thee excluded from Christ ? Malchion , Presbyter of Antioch disputed against Paulus Samosatenus his Bishop . Beatus Presbyter confuted his Bishop Elipandus of Toledo . But if the Rectour swerve from the faith , he is to be reproved by those who are under him . 16. The case is the same of the Pope ; for if other Bishops , who are reckoned Successours of the Apostles , and Vicars of Christ within their precinct ; if other Patriarchs , who sit in Apostolical Sees , and partake of a like extensive Jurisdiction , by incurring heresie or schism , or committing notorious disorder and injustice , may be deprived of their Authority , so that their Subjects may be obliged to forsake them , then may the Pope lose his : for truth and piety are not affixed to the Chair of Rome more than to any other ; there is no ground of asserting any such Privilege either in Holy Scripture or in old Tradition ; there can no promise be alledged for it , having any probable shew ( that of Oravi pro te , being a ridiculous pretence ) it cannot stand without a perpetual miracle ; there is in fact no appearance of any such miracle ; from the ordinary causes of great errour and impiety ( that is , ambition , avarice , sloth , luxury ) the Papal state is not exempt , yea apparently it is more subject to them than any other ; all Ages have testified and complained thereof . 17. Most eminent persons have in such cases withdrawn communion from the Pope ; as other-where we have shewed by divers Instances . 18. The Canon Law it self doth admit the Pope may be judged if he be a Heretick . — Because he that is to judge all persons is to be judged of none , except he be found to be gone astray from the faith . The supposition doth imply the possibility , and therefore the case may be put that he is such , and then he doth ( according to the more current Doctrine ancient and modern ) cease to be a Bishop , yea a Christian ; Hence no obedience is due to him ; yea no communion is to be held with him . 19. This in fact was acknowledged by a great Pope , allowing the condemnation of Pope Honorius for good , because he was erroneous in point of Faith : for ( saith he , in that which is called the Eighth Synod ) although Honorius was anathematized after his death by the Oriental Bishops , it is yet well known , that he was accused for heresie ; for which alone it is lawfull for inferiours to rise up against superiours . Now that the Pope ( or Papal succession ) doth pervert the truth of Christian Doctrine , in contradiction to the Holy Scripture , and Primitive Tradition ; that he doth subvert the practice of Christian piety in opposition to the Divine commands ; that he teacheth falshoods , and maintaineth impieties , is notorious in many particulars , some whereof we shall touch . We justly might charge him with all those extravagant Doctrines and Practices which the high flying Doctours do teach , and which the fierce Zealots upon occasion do act ; for the whole succession of Popes of a long time hath most cherished and encouraged such folks , looking squintly on others , as not well affected to them ; But we shall onely touch those new and noxious or dangerous positions , which great Synods , managed and confirmed by their Authority , have defined ; or which they themselves have magisterially decreed ; or which are generally practised by their influence or countenance . It is manifest , that the Pope doth support and cherish as his special Favourites the Venters of wicked Errours ; such as those who teach the Pope's infallibility , his power over temporal Princes , to cashier and depose them , to absolve subjects from their allegiance — the Doctrine of equivocation , breach of faith with hereticks , &c. the which Doctrines are heretical , as inducing pernicious practice ; whence whoever doth so much as communicate with the maintainers of them , according to the principles of ancient Christianity , are guilty of the same crimes . The Holy Scripture and Catholick Antiquity do teach and injoin us to worship and serve God alone , our Creatour ; forbidding us to worship any Creature , or Fellow-servant ; even not Angels . For I who am a Creature will not endure to worship one like to me . But the Pope and his Clients do teach and charge us to worship Angels , and dead men ; yea even to venerate the reliques and dead bodies of the Saints . The Holy Scripture teacheth us to judge nothing ( about the present or future state of men , absolutely ) before the time , untill the Lord come , who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness , and will make manifest the counsels of hearts , and then each man shall have praise of God. But the Pope notoriously ( in repugnance to those precepts , anticipating God's judgment , and arrogating to himself a knowledge requisite thereto ) doth presume to determine the state of men , canonizing them , declaring them to be Saints , and proposing them to be worshipped ; and on the other side , he damneth , curseth and censureth his Fellow-servants . God in his Law doth command us not to bow down our selves unto any image , or worship the likeness of any thing in heaven , or earth , or under the earth ; the which Law ( whether Moral or Positive ) the Gospel doth ratifie and confirm , charging us to keep our selves from idols , and to fly worshipping of idols , that is , to observe the Second Commandment ; the validity whereof the Fathers most expresly assert ; and divers of them were so strict in there opinion about it , that they deemed it unlawfull so much , as to make any Image . But the Pope and his Adherents ( in point-blank opposition to Divine Law , and Primitive Doctrine ) doth require us to fall down before and to worship Images . Moreover we decree that the Images of Saints be especially had and retain'd in Churches , and that due honour and veneration be imparted to them — so that by those Images which we kiss , and before which we uncover the head and fall down , we adore Christ , and venerate the Saints whose likeness they bear . Neither is he satisfied to recommend and decree these unwarrantable venerations , but ( with a horrible strange kind of uncharitableness and ferity ) doth he anathematize those , who teach or think any thing opposite to his decrees concerning them ; so that if the ancient Fathers should live now , they would live under this curse . The Holy Scripture , under condition of Repentance and amendment of life , upon recourse to God and trust in his Mercy , through Jesus Christ our Saviour , doth offer and promise Remission of sins , Acceptance with God , Justification and Salvation ; this is the tenour of the Evangelical Covenant ; nor did the Primitive Church know other terms . But the Pope doth preach another Doctrine , and requireth other terms as necessary for Remission of sins and Salvation ; for he hath decreed the confession of all and each mortal sin , which a man by recollection can remember , to a Priest , to be necessary thereto ; anathematizing all who shall say the contrary ; although the Fathers ( particularly St. Chrysostome frequently ) have affirmed the contrary . The which is plainly preaching another Gospel ( forged by himself and his abettours ) as offering Remission upon other terms than God hath prescribed ; and denying it upon those which Christianity proposeth . He teacheth that no sin is pardoned without absolution of a Priest. He requireth satisfaction imposed by a Priest , besides repentance and new obedience , as necessary . Which is also another Gospel . He dispenseth pardon of sin upon condition of performances unnecessary and insufficient ; such as undertaking Pilgrimages to the Shrines of Saints , Visiting Churches , making War upon Infidels or Hereticks , Contributing money , Repeating Prayers , undergoing Corporal Penances , &c. Which is likewise to frame and publish another Gospel . These Doctrines are highly presumptuous , and well may be reputed heretical . God hath commanded that every soul should be subject to the higher powers temporal , as to God's Ministers ; so as to obey their Laws , to submit to their Judgments , to pay Tribute to them — And the Fathers expound this Law to the utmost extent and advantage . If every soul , then yours , if any attempt to except you , he goes about to deceive you . But the Pope countermandeth , and exempteth all Clergy-men from those duties , by his Canon Law ; excommunicating Lay-Judges , who shall perform their Office in regard to them . Because indeed some Lay-persons constrain Ecclesiasticks , yea and Bishops themselves , to appear before them and to stand to their judgment , those that henceforth shall presume to doe so , we decree that they shall be separate from the communion of the faithfull . The Scriptures do represent the King ( or Temporal Sovereign ) as Supreme over his Subjects , to whom all are obliged to yield special respect and obedience : The Fathers yield him the same place , above all next to God ; and subject to God alone : The ancient good Popes did acknowledge themselves Servants , and Subjects to the Emperour . But later Popes , like the man of sin in Saint Paul , have advanced themselves above all Civil power ; claiming to themselves a supereminency not onely of Rank but of Power over all Christian Princes ; even to depose them . Christ has committed the rights both of terrestrial and celestial government to that blessed man who bears the keys of eternal life . If the secular power be believers , God would have them subject to the Priests of the Church — Christian Emperours ought to submit , and not prefer the execution of their Laws to the Rulers of the Church . God by indispensable Law hath obliged us to retain our obedience to the King even Pagan ; charging us under pain of damnation to be subject to him , and not to resist him — But the Pope is ready upon occasion to discharge Subjects from that obligation , to absolve them from their solemn Oaths of Allegiance , to encourage Insurrection against him ; to prohibit obedience — We observing the Decrees of our holy Predecessours , by our Apostolical Authority absolve those from their Oath who were bound by their Fealty and Oath to excommunicated persons : and we forbid them by all means that they yield them no Allegiance , till they come and make satisfaction . Thus doth he teach and prescribe Rebellion , Perjury — together with all the Murthers and Rapines consequent on them : which is a far greater Heresie , than if he should teach Adultery , Murther or Theft to be lawfull . For they are enjoined by no authority to perform the Allegiance which they have sworn to a Christian Prince , who is an adversary to God and his Saints , and contemns their commands . Not onely the Holy Scripture , but Common Sense doth shew it to be an enormous presumption to obtrude for the Inspirations , Oracles and Dictates of God , any writings or Propositions , which are not really such . This the Pope doth notoriously , charging us to admit divers writings , ( which the greatest part of learned men in all Ages have refused for such ) as Sacred and Canonical ; anathematizing all those who do not hold each of them for such . — Even as they are extant in a Translation , not very exact , and framed partly out of Hebrew , partly out of Greek , upon divers accounts liable to mistake ; as its Authour St. Hierome doth avow . According to which Decree , all who consent with St. Hierome , St. Austin , St. Athanasius , &c. with common sense , with the Authour of the Second of Maccabees himself , must incur a curse — what can be more uncharitable , more unjust , more silly than such a Definition ? He pretendeth to Infallibility , or encourageth them who attribute it to him ; which is a continual Enthusiasm and profane bold Imposture . The Scripture doth avow a singular reverence due to it self , as containing the Oracles of God. — But the Pope doth obtrude the Oral Traditions of his Church ( divers of which evidently are new , dubious , vain — ) to be worshipped with equal reverence as the Holy Scripture . And also receives and venerates with the like pious respect and reverence the Traditions themselves — which have been preserved by continual succession in the Catholick Church . Among which Traditions they reckon all the tricks and trumpery of their Mass-service ; together with all their new notions about Purgatory , Extreme unction , &c. He also used several ceremonies , as mystical benediction , lights , incensings , garments , and many other such things , from Apostolical discipline , and tradition . The Scriptures affirm themselves to be written for common instruction , comfort , edification in all piety ; they do therefore recommend themselves to be studyed and searched by all people ; as the best and surest means of attaining knowledge and finding truth . The fathers also do much exhort all people , ( even women and girles ) constantly to reade , and diligently to study the Scriptures . But the Pope doth keep them from the people , locked up in Languages not understood by them ; prohibiting Translations of them to be made , or used — The Scripture teacheth , and common sense sheweth , and the Fathers do assert ( nothing indeed more frequently or more plainly ) that all necessary points of faith and good morality are with sufficient evidence couched in Holy Scripture , so that a man of God , or pious men may thence be perfectly furnished to every work ; But they contrary-wise blaspheme the Scriptures as obscure , dangerous , &c. Common sense dictateth , that devotions should be performed with understanding and affection ; and that consequently they should be in a known tongue : And Saint Paul expresly teacheth , that it is requisite for private and publick edification ; from this Doctrine of Paul it appears , that it is better for the edification of the Church , that publick prayers , which are said in the audience of the people , should be said in a tongue common to the Clergy and the people , than that they should be said in Latin. All ancient Churches did accordingly practise ; and most others do so , beside those which the Pope doth ride . But the Pope will not have it so , requiring the publick Liturgy to be celebrated in an unknown tongue ; and that most Christians shall say their devotions like Parrots . He anathematizeth those , who think the Mass should be celebrated in a vulgar tongue ; that is all those who are in their right wits , and think it fit to follow the practice of the ancient Church . The Holy Scripture teacheth us that there is but one Head of the Church ; and the Fathers do avow no other ( as we have otherwhere shewed . ) But the Pope assumeth to himself the headship of the Church , affirming all power and authority to be derived from him into the subject members of the Church . We decree that the Roman Pontife is the true Vicar of Christ , and the head of the whole Church . The Scripture declareth that God did institute marriage for remedy of incontinency and prevention of sin ; forbidding the use of it to none , who should think it needfull or convenient for them ; reckoning the prohibition of it among heretical doctrines ; implying it to be imposing a snare upon men . But the Pope and his Complices do prohibit it to whole Orders of men , ( Priests , &c. ) engaging them into dangerous vows . Our Lord forbiddeth any marriage lawfully contracted to be dissolved , otherwise than in case of adultery . But the Pope commandeth Priests married to be divorced . And that marriages contracted by such persons should be dissolved . He dissolveth matrimony agreed , by the profession of monkery of one of the espoused . If any shall say , that matrimony confirmed , not consummate , is not dissolved by the solemn profession of religion of either party , let him be Anathema , Our Saviour did institute and enjoin us ( under pain of damnation , if we should wilfully transgress his order ) to eat of his body , and drink of his bloud , in participation of the Holy Supper . The Fathers did accordingly practise , with the whole Church , till late times . But notwithstanding Christ's institution ( as they express it ) Papal Synods do prohibit all Laymen , and Priests not celebrating to partake of Christ's bloud ; so maiming and perverting our Lord's Institution : † and yet they decline to drink the bloud of our redemption . In defence of which practice , they confound body and bloud ; and under a curse would oblige us to believe ▪ that one kind doth contain the other ; or that a part doth contain the whole . Whereas our Lord saith , that whoso eateth his flesh and drinketh his bloud hath eternal life , and consequently supposeth , that bad men do not partake of his body and bloud ; yet they condemn this assertion under a curse The Holy Scripture , and the Fathers after it , commonly do call the elements of the Eucharist , after consecration , bread and wine ; affirming them to retain their nature . But the Popish Cabal anathematizeth those who say , that bread and wine do then remain . If any shall say that in the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist the substance of bread and wine remain — let him be Anathema . The nature of the Lord's Supper doth imply communion and company ; but they forbid any man to say that a Priest may not communicate alone ; so establishing the belief of non-sense , and contradiction . The Holy Scripture teacheth us , that our Lord hath departed , and is absent from us in body ; untill that he shall come to judge , which is called his presence ; that heaven , whither he ascended , and where he sitteth at God's right hand , must hold him till the times of the restitution of all things . But the Pope with his Lateran and Tridentine Complices draw him down from heaven , and make him corporally present every day , in numberless places here . The Scripture teacheth us , that our Lord is a man , perfectly like to us , in all things . But the Pope and his adherents make him extremely different from us , as having a body at once present in innumerable places ; insensible , &c. devested of the properties of our body ; thereby destroying his humane nature , and in effect agreeing with Eutyches , Apollinarius , and other such pestilent Hereticks . The Scripture representeth him born once for us ; but they affirm him every day made by a Priest , uttering the words of consecration ; as if that which before did exist , could be made ; as if a man could make his Maker . The Scripture teacheth , that our Lord was once offered for expiation of our sins ; but they pretend every day to offer him up as a propitiatory Sacrifice . These devices without other foundation , than a figurative expression ( which they resolve to expound in a proper sense , although even in that very matter divers figurative expressions are used , as they cannot but acknowledge ) they with all violence and fierceness obtrude upon the belief as one of the most necessary and fundamental Articles of the Christian Religion . The Scripture teacheth us humbly to acknowledge the rewards assigned by God to be gratuitous and free ; and that we , after we have done all , must acknowledge our selves unprofitable servants . But the Papists curse those who , although out of humility and modesty , will not acknowledge the good works of justified persons to be truly meritorious ; deserving the encrease of grace , eternal life , and augmentation of glory : so forcing us to use saucy words and phrases , if not impious in their sense . The Scripture teacheth one Church diffused over the whole world ; whereof each part is bound to maintain charity , peace and communion with the rest , upon brotherly terms . But the Romanists arrogate to themselves the name and privilege of the onely Church ; condemning all other Churches beside their own , and censuring all for Apostatical who do not adhere to them or submit to their yoke ; Just like the Donatists , who said that the world had apostatized , excepting those who upon their own terms did communicate with them ; onely the communion of Donatus remained the true Church . The Holy Scripture biddeth us take care of persons pretending to extraordinary Inspirations ; charging on the Holy Spirit their own conceits and devices . Such have been their Synods , boldly fathering their Decrees on God's Spirit — And their Pope is infallible , by virtue of inspiration communicated to him , when he pleaseth to set himself right in his Chair . Whence we may take them for bodies of Enthusiasts and Fanaticks : the difference onely is , that other Enthusiasts pretend singly , they conjunctly and by conspiracy . Others pretend it in their own direction and defence , these impose their dreams on the whole Church . If they say that God hath promised his Spirit to his Church ; it is true , but he hath no less plainly and frequently promised it to single Christians , who should seek it earnestly of him . The ancient Fathers could in the Scriptures hardly discern more than two Sacraments or Mysterious Rites of our Religion , by positive Law and Institution of our Saviour to be practised . But the Popes have devised others , and under uncharitable curses propound them to be professed for such ; affirming them to confer grace by the bare performance of them . Every Clergy-man and Monk is bound by Pius IV. to profess there are just seven of them ; and the Tridentine Synod anathematizeth all those , who do say there are more or fewer ; although the Ancients did never hit on that number . But these our Sacraments both contain grace , and also confer it upon those who worthily receive them . They require men to believe under a curse that each of those were instituted of Christ , and confer grace by the bare performance . Particularly , they curse those , who do not hold matrimony for a Sacrament , instituted by Christ , and conferring grace . What can be more ridiculous than to say , that marriage was instituted by Christ , or that it doth confer grace ? Yet with another anathema they prefer Virginity before it : and why forsooth is not that another Sacrament ? And then they must be comparing the worth of these Sacraments , condemning those heavily , who may conceive them equal , as being Divine Institutions . If any say that these seven Sacraments are so equal one to another , that one is in no respect of more worth than another , let him be Anathema . The first , as it seemeth , who reckoned the Sacraments to be seven , was Peter Lombard ; whom the Schoolmen did follow ; and Pope Eugenius IV. followed them ; and afterward the Trent men formed it into an Article back'd with an Anathema . Upon which rash and peremptory Sentence touching all ancient Divines , we may note ; 1. Is it not strange that an Article of Faith should be formed upon an ambiguous word , or a term of art , used with great variety ? 2. Is it not strange to define a Point whereof it is most plain that the Fathers were ignorant , were in they never did agree or resolve any thing ? 3. Yea whereof they speak variously . 4. Is it not odd and extravagant to damn or curse people for a point of so little consideration or certainty ? 5. Is it not intolerable arrogance and presumption to define , nay indeed to make an Article of Faith , without any manner of ground or colour of Authority either from Scripture or the Tradition of the ancient Fathers ? The Holy Scripture forbiddeth us to call any man Master upon earth , or absolutely to subject our Faith to the dictates of any man ; It teacheth us that the Apostles themselves are not Lords of our faith , so as to oblige us to believe their own inventions ; It forbiddeth us to swallow whole the Doctrines and Precepts of men , without examination of them . It forbiddeth us to admit * various and strange doctrines . But the Pope and Roman Church exact from us a submission to their Dictates , admitting them for true , without any farther enquiry or discussion , barely upon his Authority . They who are provided of any Benefices whatever , having cure of Souls , let them promise and swear obedience to the Roman Church . They require of us without doubt to believe , to profess , to assert innumerable Propositions , divers of them new and strange no-wise deducible from Scripture or Apostolical Tradition , the very terms of them being certainly unknown to the Primitive Church , devised by humane subtilty , curiosity , contentiousness — divers of them being ( in all appearance , to the judgment of common sense ) uncertain , obscure and intricate ; divers of them bold and fierce ; divers of them frivolous and vain ; divers of them palpably false . Namely all such Propositions , as have been taught by their Great Junto's , allowed by the Pope , especially that of Trent . Moreover all other things delivered , defined and declared by the Sacred Canons and Oecumenical Councils , and especially by the Holy Synod of Trent , I undoubtedly receive and profess ; and also all things contrary thereunto , and all heresies whatsoever condemned and rejected , and anathematized by the Church , I in like manner do condemn , reject and anathematize — This is the true Catholick Faith , out of which there can be no Salvation . This Usurpation upon the Consciences of Christians ( none like whereto was ever known in the world ) they prosecute with most uncharitable censures ; cursing and damning all who do not in heart and profession submit to him , obliging all their consorts to join therein , against all charity and prudence . The Scripture enjoineth us to bear with those who are weak in faith , and err in doubtfull or disputable matters . But the Popes with cruel uncharitableness , not onely do censure all that cannot assent to their devices , which they obtrude as Articles of Faith ; but sorely persecute them with all sorts of punishments ; even with death it self ; a practice inconsistent with Christian meekness , with equity , with reason ; and of which the Fathers have expressed the greatest detestation . They have unwoven and altered all Theology from head to foot , and of Divine have made it Sophistical . The Pope with his pack of mercenary Clients at Trent , did indeed establish a Scholastical or Sophistical , rather than a Christian Theology ; framing Points , devised by the idle wits of latter times , into Definitions , and peremptory Conclusions , back'd with Curses and Censures : concerning which Conclusions it is evident That the Apostles themselves would not be able to understand many of them . That ancient Fathers did never think any thing about them . That divers of them consist in application of artificial terms and phrases devised by humane subtilty . That divers of them are in their own nature disputable ; were before disputed by wise men , and will ever be disputed by those who freely use their judgment . That there was no need of defining many of them . That they blindly lay about them , condemning and cursing they know not who , Fathers , Schoolmen , Divines , &c. who have expresly affirmed points so damned by them . That many Truths are uncharitably back'd with Curses , which disparageth them ; ( seeing a man may err pardonably — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) in many things we offend all . For instance ; what need was there of defining , what need of cursing those , who think concupiscence to be truly and properly sin , upon Saint Paul's Authority , calling it so ? That Adam presently upon his transgression did lose the sanctity and justice in which he was constituted . What need of cursing those , who say that men are justified by the sole remission of sins , according to Saint Paul's notion , and use of the word Justification ? What need of cursing those , who say the grace of God by which we are justified , is onely the favour of God , whereas it is plain enough that God's grace there in Saint Paul , doth signifie nothing else , applied to that case . Or that Faith is nothing else , but a reliance in God's mercy , remitting sins for Christ ; seeing it is plain that Saint Paul doth by Faith chiefly mean the belief of that principal point of the Gospel . Or that good works do not cause an encrease of justification ; seeing Saint Paul doth exclude justification by works ; and it is a free work of God — uncapable of degrees . Or that after remission of sin in justification , a guilt of paying temporal pain doth abide . Or that a man cannot by his works merit encrease of grace , and glory , and eternal life ; seeing a man is not to be blamed , who doth dislike the use of so sawcy a word ; the which divers good men have disclaimed . What need of cursing those , who do not take the Sacraments to be precisely Seven ? or who conceive that some one of their seven may not be truly and properly a Sacrament ; seeing the word Sacrament is ambiguous , and by the Fathers applied to divers other things , and defined generally by St. Austin , Signum rei sacrae ; and that before Peter Lombard ever did mention that number . What need of damning those , who do conceive the Sacraments equal in dignity ? What need of defining , that Sacraments do confer grace ex opere operato ; which is an obscure Scholastical phrase . What need of cursing those who say , that a Character is not impressed in the soul of those who take Baptism , Confirmation , or Orders ; seeing what this Character is ( or this spiritual and indeleble mark ) they do not themselves well understand or agree . What need of cursing those , who do not think that the validity of Sacraments ( and consequently the assurance of our being Christians ) dependeth on the Intention of the Minister ? What need of cursing those , who think that a Pastour of the Church may change the Ceremonies of administring the Sacraments ; seeing St. Cyprian often teacheth that every Pastour hath full authority in such cases within his own precinct ? What need of defining the Second Book of Maccabees to be Canonical , against the common opinion of the Fathers ( most expresly of St. Austin himself ) of the most learned in all Ages , of Pope Gelasius himself ( in decret . ) which the authour himself ( calling his work an Epitome , and asking pardon for his errours ) disclaimeth ? and which common sense therefore disclaimeth . Their new Creed of Pius IV. containeth these novelties and heterodoxies . 1. Seven Sacraments . 2. Trent Doctrine of Justification and Original sin . 3. Propitiatory Sacrifice of the Mass. 4. Transubstantiation . 5. Communicating under one kind . 6. Purgatory . 7. Invocation of Saints . 8. Veneration of Reliques . 9. Worship of Images . 10. The Roman Church to be the Mother and Mistress of all Churches . 11. Swearing Obedience to the Pope . 12. Receiving the Decrees of all Synods and of Trent . A DISCOURSE Concerning the UNITY OF THE CHURCH . By ISAAC BARROW , D. D. late Master of Trinity College in Cambridge . Aug. de Bapt. 3. Non habet Charitatem Dei , qui Ecclesiae non diligit Vnitatem . LONDON , Printed for Brabazon Aylmer , at the Three Pigeons , against the Royal Exchange , in Cornhill , 1683. A DISCOURSE Concerning the UNITY OF THE CHURCH . EPHES. 4.4 . One Body , and one Spirit . THE Vnity of the Church is a Point which may seem somewhat speculative and remote from Practice ; but in right Judgments it is otherwise ; many Duties depending upon a true notion and consideration of it ; so that from ignorance or mistake about it we may incur divers offences or omissions of Duty ; hence in Holy Scripture it is often proposed as a considerable Point , and usefull to Practice . And if ever the Consideration of it were needfull , it is so now , when the Church is so rent with Dissentions ; for our satisfaction and direction about the Questions and Cases debated in Christendom ; for on the Explication of it , or the true Resolution wherein it doth consist , the Controversies about Church-Government , Heresie , Schism , Liberty of Conscience , and by consequence many others do depend ; yea indeed all others are by some Parties made to depend thereon . Saint Paul , exhorting the Ephesians , his disciples , to the maintenance of Charity and Peace among themselves , doth for inducement to that Practice represent the Unity and Community of those things which jointly did appertain to them as Christians : the Unity of that Body whereof they were members ; of that Spirit which did animate and act them ; of that Hope to which they were called ; of that Lord whom they all did worship and serve ; of that Faith which they did profess ; of that Baptism whereby they were admitted into the same state of Duties , of Rights , of Privileges ; of that one God and universal Father , to whom they had all the same relations . He beginneth with the Vnity of the Body ; that is , of the Christian Church ; concerning which Unity , what it is , and wherein it doth consist , I mean now to discourse . In order to clearing which Point , we must first state what the Church is , of which we discourse ; for the word Church is ambiguous , having both in Holy Scripture , and common use , divers senses , somewhat different : For , 1 Sometimes any Assembly or Company of Christians , is called a Church ; as when mention is made of * the Church in such a house , ( whence Tertullian † saith , Where there are three , even Laicks , there is a Church . ) 2. Sometimes a particular Society of Christians living in spiritual Communion , and under Discipline , as when , * the Church at such a Town ; † the Churches of such a Province ; ‖ the Churches , all the Churches , are mentioned : According to which notions St. Cyprian * saith , that there is a Church , where there is a People united to a Priest , and a Flock adhering to their Shepherd : and so Ignatius † saith , that without the Orders of the Clergy a Church is not called . 3. A larger Collection of divers particular Societies combined together in order , under direction and influence of a common Government , or of Persons acting in the Publick behalf , is termed a Church : as the Church of Antioch , of Corinth , of Jerusalem , &c. each of which at first probably might consist of divers Congregations , having dependencies of less Towns annexed to them ; all being united under the care of the Bishop and Presbytery of those places ; but however , soon after the Apostles times , it is certain that such Collections were , and were named Churches . 4. The Society of those who at present or in course of time profess the Faith and Gospel of Christ , and undertake the Evangelical Covenant , in distinction to all other Religions ; particularly to that of the Jews ; which is called the Synagogue . 5. The whole body of God's people that is , ever hath been , or ever shall be , from the beginning of the world to the consummation thereof , who having ( formally or virtually ) believed in Christ and sincerely obeyed God's Laws , shall finally by the meritorious Performances and Sufferings of Christ be saved , is called the Church . Of these Acceptions the two latter do onely come under present consideration ; it being plain that Saint Paul doth not speak of any one particular or present Society ; but of all at all times who have relation to the same Lord , Faith , Hope , Sacraments , &c. Wherefore , to determine the case between these two , we must observe that to the latter of these ( that is , to the Catholick Society of true Believers and faithfull Servants of Christ , diffused through all ages , dispersed through all Countries , where part doth sojourn on Earth , part doth reside in Heaven , part is not yet extant ; but all whereof is described in the register of Divine Pre-ordination , and shall be recollected at the Resurrection of the Just ; that I say , to this Church ) especially all the glorious Titles and excellent Privileges attributed to the Church in Holy Scripture do agree . This is the body of Christ , whereof he is the Head ; and Saviour . This is the Spouse , and Wife of Christ ; whereof he is the Bridegroom and Husband . This is the House of God ; whereof our Lord is the Master : which is built upon a rock , so that the gates of hell shall not prevail against it . This is the City of God ; the new , the holy , the heavenly Jerusalem , the Mother of us all . This is the Sion , which the Lord hath chosen , which he hath desired for his habitation , where he hath resolved to place his rest and residence for ever . This is the mountain of the Lord , seated above all mountains , unto which all Nations shall flow . This is the elect generation , royal Priesthood , holy nation , peculiar people . This is the general Assembly , and Church of the first-born , who are enrolled in heaven . This is the Church which God hath purchased with his own bloud ; and for which Christ hath delivered himself , that he might sanctifie it , and cleanse it , with the washing of water by the word , that he might present it to himself a glorious Church , not having spot or wrinkle , nor any such thing ; but that it might be holy and unblemished . To this Church as those high Elogies most properly do appertain , so that Unity which is often attributed to the Church doth peculiarly belong thereto . This is that One body , into which we are all baptized by one Spirit ; which is knit together , and compacted of parts affording mutual aid , and supply to its nourishment and encrease ; the members whereof do hold a mutual sympathy and complacence ; which is joined to one Head , deriving sense and motion from it ; which is enlivened , and moved by one Spirit . This is that one spiritual House , reared upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles , Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone ; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy Temple in the Lord. This is that One family of God , whereof Christ is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whence good Christians are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . This is that one City , or Corporation , endued with an ample Charter , and noble Privileges , in regard to which Saint Paul saith we are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( fellow Citizens of the Saints ) and that our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( our civil state and capacity ) is in Heaven , or that we are Citizens thereof . That one Holy nation , and peculiar People , ( the spiritual Israel , ) subject to the same Government and Law , ( that which is called the Kingdom of Heaven , ) enioying the same Franchises and Privileges , following the same Customs and Fashions ; using the same Conversation and Language ; whereof Jesus Christ is the Lord and King. This is the * one Flock , under one Shepherd . This is the Society of those , for whom Christ did pray , that they might † be all one . It is true , that divers of these Characters are expressed to relate to the Church after Christ ; but they may be allowed to extend to all the faithfull Servants of God before , who in effect were Christians , being saved upon the same account : and therefore did belong to the same Body . To this Church in a more special and eminent manner all those Titles , and particularly that of Vnity , are ascribed ; but the same also in some order and measure do belong and are attributed to the Universal Church sojourning upon Earth . For because this visible Church doth enfold the other , ( as one Mass doth contain the good Ore and base Alloy ; as one Floor the Corn and the Chaff ; as one Field the Wheat and the Tares ; as one Net the choice Fish and the refuse ; as one Fold the Sheep and the Goats ; as one Tree the living and the dry Branches : ) Because this Society is designed to be in reality what the other is in appearance , the same with the other : Because therefore presumptively every member of this doth pass for a member of the other , ( the time of distinction and separation not being yet come : ) Because this in its Profession of Truth , in its Sacrifices of Devotion , in its Practice of Service and Duty to God doth communicate with that : Therefore commonly the Titles and Attributes of the one are imparted to the other . All , saith Saint Paul , are not Israel who are of Israel ; nor is he a Jew , that is one outwardly ; yet in regard to the conjunction of the rest with the faithfull Israelites ; because of external Consent in the same Profession and conspiring in the same Services , all the Congregation of Israel is styled a holy Nation , and peculiar People . So likewise do the Apostles speak to all Members of the Church as to elect and holy Persons , unto whom all the Privileges of Christianity do belong ; although really Hypocrites and bad men do not belong to the Church , nor are concerned in its Vnity , as St. Austin doth often teach . The places therefore of Scripture which do represent the Church one , as unquestionably they belong ( in their principal notion and intent ) to the true universal Church , ( called the Church mystical and invisible ; ) so may they by analogy and participation be understood to concern the visible Church Catholick here in Earth ; which professeth Faith in Christ , and Obedience to his Laws . And of this Church ( under due reference to the other ) the question is , Wherein the Unity of it doth consist , or upon what grounds it is called one ? being that it compriseth in it self so many Persons , Societies and Nations . For resolution of which Question , we may consider , that a Community of men may be termed one upon several Accounts and Grounds ; as , For special Unity of nature , or as Vnum genus ; so are all men one by participation of common rationality ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Humanum genus . For Cognation of bloud ; as , Gens una ; so are all Jews , however living dispersedly over the World , reckoned one Nation , or People ; so all Kinsmen do constitute one Family : and thus also all Men , as made of one Bloud , are one People . For Commerce of language ; so Italians , and Germans , are esteemed one People , although living under different Laws and Governments . For Consent in opinion , or Conformity in manners and practices ; as , Men of the same Sect in Religion or Philosophy , of the same Profession , Faculty , Trade : so Jews , Mahometans , Arians ; so Oratours , Grammarians , Logicians ; so Divines , Lawyers , Physicians , Merchants , Artizans , Rusticks , &c. For Affection of mind , or Compacts of good-will ; or for Links of peace and amicable correspondence ; in order to mutual interest and aid ; as , Friends and Confederates . For being ranged in order under one Law and Rule ; as , those who live under one Monarchy , or in one Commonwealth ; as the People in England , Spain , France ; in Venice , Genoa , Holland , &c. Upon such Grounds of Unity or Union a Society of men is denominated One ; and , upon divers such accounts , it is plain that the Catholick Church may be said to be One. For , I. It is evident , that the Church is One by Consent in faith and opinion concerning all principal matters of Doctrine , especially in those which have considerable influence upon the Practice of Piety toward God , Righteousness toward Men , and Sobriety of Conversation ; to teach us which the Grace of God did appear . As he that should in any principal Doctrine differ from Plato ( denying the Immortality of the Soul , the Providence of God , the natural difference of Good and Evil , ) would not be a Platonist ; so he that dissenteth from any Doctrine of importance , manifestly taught by Christ , doth renounce Christianity . All Christians are delivered into one form of doctrine ; to which they must stiffly and stedfastly adhere , keeping the Depositum committed to them : They must strive together for the faith of the Gospel ; and , earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered to the Saints : They must hold fast the form of sound words — in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus ; that great salvation , which at first began to be spoken by the Lord , and was confirmed unto them by his hearers , God also bearing them witness with signs and wonders , and with divers miracles , and gifts of the Holy Ghost , according to his own will. They are bound to mind , or think , one and the same thing ; to stand fast in one spirit with one mind ; to walk by the same rule ; to be joined together in the same mind , and in the same judgment ; with one mind and mouth to glorify God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. They are obliged to disclaim Consortship with the Gain-sayers of this Doctrine ; to stand off from those who do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or who do not consent to the wholsome Words — of our Lord Jesus Christ , and to the Doctrine which is according to Godliness ; to mark those who make divisions and scandals beside the Doctrine which Christians had learnt , and to decline from them : To reject Hereticks : To beware of false Prophets , of Seducers ; of those who speak perverse things to draw disciples after them : To pronounce Anathema upon whoever shall preach any other Doctrine . Thus are all Christians one in Christ Jesus : thus are they ( as Tertullian speaketh ) confederated in the society of a Sacrament , or of one Profession . This preaching and this faith the Church having received , though dispersed over the world , doth carefully hold , as inhabiting one house ; and alike believeth these things as if it had one soul , and the same heart , and consonantly doth preach , and teach , and deliver these things , as if it had but one mouth . As for Kings , though their Kingdoms be divided , yet he equally expects from every one of them one dispensation , and one and the same sacrifice of a true Confession and Praise . So that , though there may seem to be a diversity of temporal ordinances , yet an Vnity and Agreement in the right Faith may be held and maintained among them . In regard to this Union in Faith peculiarly the body of Christians , adhering to it , was called the Catholick Church , from which all those were esteemed ipso facto to be cut off and separated who in any point deserted that Faith ; such a one ( saith Saint Paul ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , is turned aside , or hath left the Christian way of life . He in reality is no Christian , nor is to be avowed or treated as such , but is to be disclaimed , rejected and shunned . He ( saith Saint Cyprian ) cannot seem a Christian , who doth not persist in the Vnity of Christ's Gospel and Faith. If ( saith Tertullian ) a man be a Heretick , he cannot be a Christian. Whence Hegesippus saith of the old Hereticks , that they did divide the Vnity of the Church by pernicious speeches against God , and his Christ. The Vertue ( said the Pastour Hermes , cited by Clemens Alexan. ) which doth keep the Church together , is Faith. So the Fathers of the Sixth Council tell the Emperour that they were members one of another , and did constitute the one body of Christ by consent in opinion with him , and one another ; and by faith . We ought in all things to hold the Vnity of the Catholick Church ; and not to yield in any thing to the enemies of faith and truth . In each part of the world this faith is one , because this is the Christian faith . He denies Christ , who confesses not all things that are Christ's . Hence in common practice , whoever did appear to differ from the common Faith , was rejected as an Apostate from Christianity , and unworthy the communion of other Christians . There are Points of less moment , more obscurely delivered — in which Christians without breach of Unity may dissent , about which they may dispute , in which they may err — without breach of Unity , or prejudice to Charity . The Faith of Christians did at first consist in few Points , those which were professed in Baptism , whereof we have divers Summaries in the Ancients — by analogy whereto all other Propositions were expounded , and according to agreement whereto sound Doctrines were distinguished from false : so that he was accounted orthodox who did not violate them — So he that holds that immovable Rule of truth which he received at his Baptism , will know the words and sayings and parables which are taken out of the Scriptures , &c. II. It is evident , that all Christians are united by the bands of mutual Charity and Good-will . They are all bound to wish one another well , to have a complacence in the good , and a compassion of the evils incident to each other , to discharge all offices of kindness , succour , consolation to each other . This is the command of Christ to all ; ( This is my commandment , saith he , That ye love one another ; ) This is the common badge by which his Disciples are discerned and distinguished , Hereby ( saith he ) shall all men know that ye are my disciples , if ye love one another : They must have the same love : They must love as brethren , be compassionate , pitifull , courteous each to other : They must bear one anothers burthens ; and , especially , as they have opportunity , doe good to the houshold of faith . If one member suffer , all the members must suffer with it ; and if one member be honoured , all the members must rejoice . The multitude of them who be-believe must be ( like that in the Acts ) of one heart , and of one soul. They must walk in love , and doe all things in love . Whoever therefore doth highly offend against Charity , maligning or mischieving his brethren , doth thereby separate himself from Christ's body , and cease to be a Christian. They that are enemies to brotherly charity , whether they are openly out of the Church , or seem to be within , they are Pseudo-christians and Anti-christs — When they seem to be within the Church , they are separated from that invisible conjunction of Charity ; Whence Saint John , They went out from us , but were not of us . He saith not , that by their going out they were made aliens , but because they were aliens , therefore he declareth that they went out . Wherefore the most notorious violations of Charity being the causing of dissentions and factions in the Church , the causeless separation from any Church , the unjust condemnation of Churches — Whoever was guilty of any such unchristian behaviour was rejected by the Fathers , and held to be no Christian. Such were the Novatians , the Donatists , the Meletians , the Luciferians , — and other Schismaticks . For what can be more acceptable and pleasant than to see those who are severed and scattered into so many places , yet knit and joined together in the bond and union of charity as harmonious members of the body of Christ. In old time — when the Church of God flourished , being rooted in the same faith , united in love : there being as it were one conspiracy or league of different members in one body . For the communion of the Spirit is wont to knit and unite mens minds , which conjunction we believe to be between us and your charitable affection . They therefore who by the bond of Charity are incorporated into the building setled upon the rock . But the members of Christ are joined together by the charity of union , and by the same cleave close to their head , which is Christ. III. All Christians are united by spiritual cognation and alliance ; as being all regenerated by the same incorruptible seed , being alike born , not of bloud , nor of the will of the flesh , nor of the will of man , but of God ; whence , as the sons of God , and brethren of Christ , they become brethren one to another ; so that it is a peculiar title or appellation of Christians , the brethren signifying all Christian people ; and a brother being the same with a Christian professour . IV. The whole Christian Church is one by its incorporation into the mystical body of Christ ; or as Fellow-subjects of that spiritual , heavenly Kingdom , whereof Christ is the sovereign Head and Governour ; whence they are governed by the same Laws , are obliged by the same Institutions and Sanctions ; they partake of the same Privileges , and are entitled to the same Promises , and encouraged by the same Rewards ; ( being called in one hope of their calling . ) So they make up one spiritual Corporation , or Republick , whereof Christ is the Sovereign Lord. Though the place disjoin them , yet the Lord joins them together , being their common Lord , &c. Hence an habit of Disobedience doth sever a man from this Body ; for , not every one that saith , Lord , Lord , shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven , or continue therein . Every such person who denieth God in works is a Rebel , an Outlaw , renouncing his Allegiance , forfeiting his Title to God's protection and favour . He is not a sheep of Christ , because he doth not * hear his voice . He is separated from the Body , by not holding the Head. 'T is a lie , to call one's self a Christian , and not to doe the works of Christ. He that does not the work of a Christian name , seems not to be a Christian. When in stead of the works themselves he begins to oppose even the most apparent truth , whereby he is reproved , then he is cut off ( from the Body , or the Church . ) Hence St. Austin often denieth wicked persons to be in the Church , or to appertain unto its Unity . For when there is one and the same Lord , that dwelleth in us , he every where joins and couples those that are his with the bond of Vnity . V. All Christians are linked together in peaceable concord and confederacy ; so that they are bound to live in good correspondence ; to communicate in works of Piety and Devotion ; to defend and promote the common interest of their Profession . Upon the entrance of the Gospel by our Lord's Incarnation , it was by a celestial Herald proclaimed , Peace on earth , and good-will among men . It was our Lord's office * to preach Peace . It was a principal end and effect of his Death † to reconcile all men , and to destroy enmity . He specially charged his Disciples , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to maintain Peace one with another . It was his Will at parting with them , Peace I leave with you . The Apostles frequently do enjoin to pursue Peace with all them who call upon the Lord with a pure heart ; to follow the things which make for Peace and edification mutual ; to keep the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace . It was in the Prophecies concerning the Evangelical state declared , that under it , The Wolfe should dwell with the Lamb , and the Leopard should lie down with the Kid , and the sucking Child should play on the hole of the Aspe ; that is , that men of all tempers , and conditions , by virtue of this Institution , should be disposed to live innocently , quietly and lovingly together ; so that they should not hurt or destroy in all God's holy mountain ; for that would be a Duty incumbent on the Disciples of this Institution , which all good Christians would observe . The Evangelical Covenant , as it doth ally us to God , so it doth confederate us together : The Sacraments of this Covenant are also symbols of Peace and Amity between those who undertake it . Of Baptism it is said , that so many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ ; and thence , Ye are all one in Christ Jesus — All in one Spirit have been baptized into one Body . And in the Eucharist , by partaking of one individual Food , they are transmuted into one Body and Substance ; We ( saith Saint Paul ) being many are one bread , one body ; for all of us do partake of one bread . By which Sacraments also our people appears to be united : for as many grains collected , and ground , and mingled together make one bread ; so in Christ , who is the bread of heaven , we may know our selves to be one body , that our company or number be conjoined and united together . With us there is both one Church , and one mind , and undivided concord . Let us hold the peace of the Catholick Church in the unity of concord . The bond of concord remaining , and the individual Sacrament of the Catholick Church continuing , &c. He therefore that keeps neither the unity of the Spirit , nor the conjunction of Peace , and separates himself from the bond of the Church , and the college ( or society ) of Priests , can have neither the power of a Bishop , nor the honour . Thus in general . But particularly , All Christians should assist one another in the common Defence of Truth , Piety and Peace , when they are assaulted , in the Propagation of the Faith , and Enlargment of the Church , which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , to contend together for the faith of the Gospel ; to be good souldiers of Christ ; warring the good warfare ; — striving for the Faith once delivered to the Saints . Hence if any where any Heresie or bad doctrine should arise , all Christians should be ready to declare against it ; that it may not infect , or spread a doubt arising , as in the case of celebrating Easter ; They all , with one consent , declared by letters the Decree of the Church to all every where . Especially the Pastours of the Churches are obliged with consent to oppose it . While we laboured here and withstood the force of envy with the whole strength of our faith , your Speech assisted us very much . Thus did the Bishops of several Churches meet to suppress the Heresie of P. Samosatenus . This was the ground of most Synods . So they who afterward in all places and several ways were gathered together against the innovations of Hereticks gave their common opinion in behalf of the faith , as being of one mind : what they had approved among themselves in a brotherly way , that they clearly transferred to those who were absent : and they who at the Council of Sardis had earnestly contended against the remainders of Arius sent their judgment to those of the Eastern Churches : and they who had discovered the infection of Apolinarius , made their opinions known to the Western . If any Dissention or Faction doth arise in any Church , other Churches , upon notice thereof , should yield their aid to quench and suppress it ; countenancing the peaceable , checking and disavowing the factious . Thus did St. Cyprian help to discountenance and quash the Novatian Schism . Thus when the Oriental Churches did labour under the Arian Faction , and Dissentions between the Catholicks , St. Basil ( with other Orthodox Bishops consorting with him ) did write to the Western Bishops ( of Italy and France ) to yield their succour . For this , my brother , we must earnestly endeavour , and ought to endeavour , to have a care , as much as in us lies , to hold the Vnity delivered to us from the Lord , and by the Apostles , whose successours we are ; and what lies in us , &c. All Christians should be ready , when opportunity doth invite , to admit one another to conjunction in offices of Piety and Charity ; in Prayer , in communion of the Eucharist , in brotherly conversation , and pious conference for edification or advice . So that he who flies and avoids communion with us , you in your prudence may know , that such a man breaks himself off from the whole Church . Saint Chrysostome doth complain of Epiphanius ; Then when he came to the great and holy City Constantinople , he came not out into the Congregation according to custome and the ancient manner , he joined not himself with us , nor communicated with us in the Word , and Prayer , and the Holy Communion , &c. So Polycarp , being at Rome , did communicate with P. Anicetus . If Dissention arise between divers Churches ; another may interpose to reconcile them ; as did the Church of Carthage , between that of Rome and Alexandria . If any Bishop were exceedingly negligent in the discharge of his Office , ( to the common damage of Truth and Piety , ) his neighbour Bishops might admonish him thereto ; and , if he should not reform , might deprive him of Communion . All Christians should hold friendly correspondence , as occasion doth serve , and as it is usefull , to signifie consent in Faith , to recommend Persons , to foster Charity , to convey Succour and Advice , to perform all good offices of Amity and Peace . Siricius who is our companion , and fellow-labourer , with whom the whole world by mutual commerce of canonical or communicatory Letters agree together with us in one common Society . The Catholick Church being one body , 't is consequent thereto , that we write and signifie one to another , &c. In cases of doubt or difficulty one Church should have recourse to others for Advice ; and any Church should yield it . Both common charity and reason requires , most dear brethren , that we conceal nothing from your knowledge of those things which are done among us , that so there may be common advice taken by us concerning the most usefull way of ordering Ecclesiastical affairs . One Church should acquaint others of any extraordinary transaction concerning the common Faith or Discipline ; requesting their approbation and countenance . Thus did the Eastern Churches give account to all other Churches of their proceedings against P. Samosatenus . Which letters are sent all the world over , and brought to the notice of all the Churches and of all the Brethren . When any Church or any Pastour was oppressed or injured , he might have recourse to other Churches for their assistence in order to relief . Let him who is cast out have power to apply himself to the neighbouring Bishops , that his cause may be carefully heard and discussed . Thus did Athanasius ( being overborn and expelled from his See by the Arian faction ) goe for refuge to the Church of Rome . St. Chrysostome had recourse to the Bishop of Rome , and to those of the West , as also to the Bishop of Antioch . VI. Now , because in the transacting of these things , the Pastours have the chief hand , and act in behalf of the Churches which they inspect , therefore is the Church united also by their consent in Doctrine , their agreement in Peace , their maintaining entercourse , their concurrence to preserve Truth and Charity . We ought all to be vigilant and carefull for the body of the whole Church , where members are dispersed through many several Provinces . Seeing the Church , which is one and Catholick , is not rent nor divided , but truly knit and united together , by the bond of Priests united one to another . This agrees with the modesty and discipline and the very life of all , that many of the Bishops meeting together might order all things in a religious way by common advice . That , since it having pleased God to grant us peace , we begin to have greater meetings of Bishops , we may also by your advice order and reform every thing . Which that , with the rest of our Collegues , we may stedfastly and firmly administer ; and that we may keep the peace of the Church , in the unanimity of concord , the divine favour will vouchsafe to accomplish . A great number of Bishops — we met together . Bishops being chosen did acquaint other Bishops with it ; It was sufficient ( saith St. Cyprian to Cornelius ) that you should by your Letters acquaint us that you were made a Bishop . Declare plainly to us who is substituted at Arles in the room of Marcian , that we may know to whom we should direct our brethren , and to whom we should write . All Churches were to ratifie the Elections of Bishops duly made by others , and to communicate with those . And likewise to comply with all reasonable Acts for Communion . To preserve this Peace and Correspondence , it was a Law and Custome , that no Church should admit to Communion those which were excommunicated by another ; or who did schismatically divide . We are believed to have done the same thing , whereby we are found to be all of us associated and joined together by the same agreement in censure and discipline . The Decrees of Bishops were sent to be subscribed . VII . All Christian Churches are one by a specifical Unity of Discipline , resembling one another in Ecclesiastical administrations , which are regulated by the indispensible Sanctions and Institutions of their Sovereign . They are all bound to use the same Sacraments , according to the forms appointed by our Lord , not admitting any substantial alteration . They must uphold that sort of Order , Government and Ministery in all its substantial parts , which God did appoint in the Church , or give thereto , as Saint Paul expresseth it ; it being a temerarious and dangerous thing to innovate in those matters which our Lord had a special care to order and settle . Nor can they continue in the Church that have not retained Divine and Ecclesiastical Discipline , neither in good conversation , nor peaceable life . In lesser matters of Ceremony or Discipline ( instituted by humane prudence ) Churches may differ , and it is expedient they should do so , in regard to the various circumstances of things , and qualities of persons to which Discipline should be accommodated ; but no Power ought to abrogate , destroy , or infringe , or violate the main form of Discipline , constituted by Divine appointment . Hence , when some Confessours had abetted Novatianus , against Cornelius , thereby ( against a fundamental Rule of the Church , necessary for preserving of Peace and Order therein , that but one Bishop should be in one Church , ) St. * Cyprian doth thus complain of their proceeding — ( To act any thing ) against the Sacrament of Divine ordination and Catholick unity , once delivered , makes an adulterate and contrary head out of the Church . — Forsaking the Lord's Priests contrary to the Evangelical discipline , a new Tradition of a sacrilegious Institution starts up . There is one God and one Christ , and one Church and one See founded upon Peter by the word of the Lord ; besides one Altar and one Priesthood another Altar cannot be erected nor a new Priesthood ordained . Hence were the Meletians rejected by the Church , for introducing Ordinations — Hence was Aerius accounted a Heretick , for meaning to innovate in so grand a point of Discipline , as the Subordination of Bishops and Presbyters . VIII . It is expedient that all Churches should conform to each other in great matters of prudential Discipline , although not instituted or prescribed by God : for this is a means of preserving Peace , and is a Beauty or Harmony . For difference of Practice doth alienate Affections , especially in common People . So the Synod of Nice . That all things may be alike ordered in every Diocese , it hath seemed good to the holy Synod , that men should put up their Prayers to God standing , ( viz. between Easter and Whitsontide , and upon the Lord's-day . ) The Church is like the World ; for as the World doth consist of men , all naturally subject to one King , Almighty God ; all obliged to observe his Laws , declared by natural Light ; all made of one bloud , and so Brethren ; all endowed with common Reason ; all bound to exercise good Offices of Justice and Humanity toward each other , to maintain Peace and Amity together ; to further each other in the prosecution or attainment of those good things which conduce to the Welfare and Security of this present Life : even so doth the Church consist of persons spiritually allied , professing the same Faith , subject to the same Law and Government of Christ's heavenly Kingdom ; bound to exercise Charity , and to maintain Peace toward each other , and to promote each others good in order to the future Happiness in Heaven . All those kinds of Unity do plainly agree to the universal Church of Christ ; but the Question is , Whether the Church is also necessarily by the design and appointment of God to be in way of external policy under one singular Government or Jurisdiction of any kind ; so as a Kingdom or Commonwealth are united under the Command of one Monarch or one Senate ? That the Church is capable of such an Union , is not the Controversie ; that it is possible it should be so united , ( supposing it may happen that all Christians may be reduced to one Nation , or one civil Regiment ; or that several Nations spontaneously may confederate and combine themselves into one Ecclesiastical Commonwealth , administred by the same Spiritual Rulers and Judges according to the same Laws , ) I do not question ; that when in a manner all Christendom did consist of Subjects to the Roman Empire , the Church then did arrive near such an Unity , I do not at present contest ; but that such an Union of all Christians is necessary , or that it was ever instituted by Christ , I cannot grant ; and for my refusal of that opinion , I shall assign divers Reasons . 1. This being a Point of great consideration , and trenching upon Practice , which every one were concerned to know ; and there being frequent occasions to declare it ; yet the Holy Scripture doth no where express or intimate such a kind Unity ; which is a sufficient Proof , that it hath no firm ground . We may say of it as Saint Austin saith of the Church it self , I will not that the Holy Church be demonstrated from humane reasonings , but the Divine Oracles . Saint Paul particularly , in divers Epistles , designedly treating about the Unity of the Church , ( together with other Points of Doctrine neighbouring thereon , ) and amply describing it , doth not yet imply any such Unity then extant , or designed to be . He doth mention and urge the Unity of Spirit , of Faith , of Charity , of Peace , of Relation to our Lord , of Communion in Devotions and Offices of Piety ; but concerning any Union under one singular visible Government or Polity he is silent : He saith , One Lord , one Faith , one Baptism ; one God and Father of all : not one Monarch , or one Senate , or one Sanhedrin — which is a pregnant sign , that none such was then instituted ; otherwise he could not have slipped over a Point so very material and pertinent to his Discourse . 2. By the Apostolical History it may appear , that the Apostles , in the Propagation of Christianity , and founding of Christian Societies , had no meaning , did take no care , to establish any such Polity . They did resort to several places ( whither Divine instinct , or reasonable occasion , did carry them ) where , by their Preaching , having convinced and converted a competent number of persons to the embracing Christian Doctrine , they did appoint Pastours to instruct and edifie them , to administer God's Worship and Service among them , to contain them in good order and peace , exhorting them to maintain good correspondence of Charity and Peace with all good Christians otherwhere ; this is all we can see done by them . 3. The Fathers , in their set Treatises and in their incidental Discourses about the Unity of the Church , ( which was de facto , which should be de jure in the Church , ) do make it to consist onely in those Unions of Faith , Charity , Peace , which we have described , not in this political Union . The Roman Church gave this reason why they could not admit Marcion into their Communion , they would not doe it without his Father's consent , between whom and them there was one faith and one agreement of mind . Tertullian , in his Apologetick describing the Unity of the Church in his time , saith , We are one body by our Agreement in religion , our Vnity of discipline , and our being in the same Covenant of hope . And more exactly or largely in his Prescriptions against Hereticks , the breakers of Unity . Therefore such and so many Churches are but the same with the first Apostolical one , from which all are derived : thus they become all first , all Apostolical ; whilst they maintain the same Vnity ; whilst there are a Communion of peace , names of brotherhood and contributions of hospitality among them ; the rights of which are kept up by no other means , but the one tradition of the same Mystery . They and we have one Faith , one God , the same Christ , the same Hope , the same Baptism ; in a word , we are but one Church . And Constantine the Great in his Epistle to the Churches : ( Our Saviour ) would have his Catholick Church to be one : the members of which , though they be divided into many and different places , are yet cherisht by one Spirit , that is , by the will of God. And Gregory the Great . — Our Head , which is Christ , would therefore have us be his members , that by the joints of Charity and Faith he might make us one body in himself . Clem. Alex. defineth the Church ; A people gathered together out of Jews and Gentiles into one Faith , by the giving of the Testaments fitted into Vnity of Faith. This one Church therefore partakes of the nature of Vnity , which Heresies violently endeavour to divide into many ; and therefore we affirm the ancient and Catholick Church , whether we respect its constitution or our conception of it , its beginning or its excellency , to be but one ; which into the belief of that one Creed which is agreeable to its own peculiar Testaments , or rather to that one and the same Testament , in times however different , by the will of one and the same God through one and the same Lord doth unite and combine together all those who are before ordained , whom God hath predestinated , as knowing that they would be just persons , before the foundation of the world . Many Passages in the Fathers , applicable to this Point , we have alledged in the foregoing Discourses . 4. The constitution of such an Unity doth involve the vesting some Person or some number of Persons with a Sovereign Authority ( subordinate to our Lord ) to be managed in a certain manner , either absolutely according to pleasure , or limitedly according to certain Rules prescribed to it . But that there was ever any such Authority constituted , or any Rules prescribed to it by our Lord or his Apostles doth not appear , and there are divers reasonable presumptions against it . It is reasonable that whoever claimeth such Authority , should for assuring his Title shew Patents of his Commission , manifestly expressing it ; how otherwise can he justly demand Obedience , or any with satisfaction yield thereto ? It was just that the Institution of so great Authority should be fortified with an undoubted charter , that its Right might be apparent , and the Duty of Subjection might be certain . If any such Authority had been granted by God , in all likelihood it would have been clearly mentioned in Scripture ; it being a matter of high importance among the establishments of Christianity , conducing to great effects , and grounding much duty . Especially considering that There is in Scripture frequent occasion of mentioning it ; in way of History , touching the use of it ( the acts of Sovereign Power affording chief matter to the History of any Society ) in way of Direction to those Governours how to manage it ; in way of Exhortation to Inferiours how to behave themselves in regard to it ; in way of commending the Advantages which attend it ; it is therefore strange that its mention is so balkt . The Apostles do often speak concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs of all natures , concerning the Decent administration of things , concerning preservation of Order and Peace , concerning the furtherance of Edification , concerning the Prevention and Removal of Heresies , Schisms , Factions , Disorders ; upon any of which occasions it is marvellous that they should not touch that Constitution , which was the proper means appointed for maintenance of Truth , Order , Peace , Decency , Edification , and all such Purposes , for remedy of all contrary Mischiefs . There are mentioned divers Schisms and Dissensions , the which the Apostles did strive by instruction and persuasion to remove ; in which Cases , supposing such an Authority in being , it is a wonder that they do not mind the Parties dissenting of having recourse thereto for decision of their Causes , that they do not exhort them to a Submission thereto , that they do not reprove them for declining such a Remedy . It is also strange , that no mention is made of any Appeal made by any of the dissenting Parties to the Judgment of such Authority . Indeed , if such an Authority had then been avowed by the Christian Churches , it is hardly conceivable that any Schisms could subsist , there being so powerfull a Remedy against them ; then notably visible and most effectual , because of its fresh Institution , before it was darkned or weakned by Age. Whereas the Apostolical Writings do inculcate our Subjection to one Lord in Heaven , it is much they should never consider his Vicegerent , or Vicegerents , upon Earth ; notifying and pressing the Duties of Obedience and Reverence toward them . There are indeed Exhortations to honour the Elders , and to obey the Guides of particular Churches ; but the Honour and Obedience due to those Paramount Authorities , or Universal Governours , is passed over in dead silence , as if no such thing had been thought of . They do expresly avow the Secular Pre-eminence , and press Submission to the Emperour as Supreme ; why do they not likewise mention this no less considerable Ecclesiastical Supremacy , or enjoin Obedience thereto ? why Honour the King , and be subject to Principalities so often , but Honour the Spiritual Prince or Senate doth never occur ? If there had been any such Authority , there would probably have been some intimation concerning the Persons in whom it was setled , concerning the Place of their residence , concerning the Manner of its being conveyed , ( by Election , Succession , or otherwise . ) Probably the Persons would have some proper Name , Title or Character to distinguish them from inferiour Governours ; that to the Place some mark of Pre-eminence would have been affixed . It is not unlikely , that somewhere some Rules or Directions would have been prescribed for the management of so high a Trust , for preventing Miscarriages and Abuses to which it is notoriously liable . It would have been declared Absolute , or the Limits of it would have been determined , to prevent its enslaving God's heritage . But of these things in the Apostolical Writings , or in any near those times , there doth not appear any footstep or pregnant intimation . There hath never to this day been any place but one ( namely Rome ) which hath pretended to be the Seat of such an Authority ; the Plea whereof we largely have examined . At present we shall onely observe , that before the Roman Church was founded , there were Churches otherwhere ; there was a great Church at Jerusalem ( which indeed was the Mother of all Churches , and was by the Fathers so styled , however Rome now doth arrogate to her self that Title . ) There were issuing from that Mother a fair Offspring of Churches ( those of Judaea , of Galilaea , of Samaria , of Syria and Cilicia , of divers other places ) before there was any Church at Rome , or that Saint Peter did come thither ; which was at least divers years after our Lord's Ascension . Saint Paul was converted — after five years he went to Hierusalem , then Saint Peter was there ; after fourteen years thence he went to Hierusalem again , and then Saint Peter was there ; after that , he met with Saint Peter at Antioch . Where then was this Authority seated ? How then did the political Unity of the Church subsist ? Was the Seat of the Sovereign Authority first resident at Jerusalem , when Saint Peter preached there ? Did it walk thence to Antiochia , fixing it self there for seven years ? Was it thence translated to Rome , and setled there ever since ? Did this roving and inconstancy become it ? 5. The primitive State of the Church did not well comport with such an Unity . For Christian Churches were founded in distant places , as the Apostles did find opportunity , or received direction to found them ; which therefore could not , without extreme inconvenience , have resort or reference to one Authority , any where fixed . Each Church therefore separately did order its own Affairs , without recourse to others , except for charitable Advice or Relief in cases of extraordinary difficulty or urgent need . Each Church was endowed with a perfect Liberty and a full Authority , without dependence or subordination to others , to govern its own Members , to manage its own Affairs , to decide Controversies and Causes incident among themselves , without allowing Appeals , or rendring Accounts to others . This appeareth by the Apostolical Writings of Saint Paul and Saint John to single Churches ; wherein they are supposed able to exercise spiritual Power for establishing Decency , removing Disorders , correcting Offences , deciding Causes , &c. 6. This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Liberty of Churches , doth appear to have long continued in practice inviolate ; although tempered and modelled in accommodation to the circumstances of place and time . It is true , that if any Church did notoriously forsake the Truth , or commit Disorder in any kind , other Churches did sometime take upon them ( as the Case did move ) to warn , advise , reprove it , and to declare against its proceedings , as prejudicial not onely to the welfare of that Church , but to the common interests of Truth and Peace ; but this was not in way of commanding Authority , but of fraternal Solicitude ; or of that Liberty which Equity and Prudence do allow to Equals in regard to common good : So did the Roman Church interpose in reclaiming the Church of Corinth from its Disorders and Seditions : So did Saint Cyprian and Saint Denys of Alex. meddle in the Affairs of the Roman Church , exhorting Novatian and his Adherents to return to the Peace of their Church . It is also true , that the Bishops of several adjacent Churchs did use to meet upon Emergencies ( concerning the maintenance of Truth , Order and Peace ; concerning Settlement and Approbation of Pastours , &c. ) to consult and conclude upon Expedients for attaining such Ends ; this probably they did at first in a free way , without rule , according to occasion , as Prudence suggested ; but afterwards , by confederation and consent , those Conventions were formed into method , and regulated by certain Orders established by consent , whence did arise an Ecclesiastical Unity of Government , within certain Precincts ; much like that of the United States in the Netherlands ; the which course was very prudential , and usefull for preserving the Truth of Religion and Unity of Faith against heretical Devices springing up in that free age ; for maintaining Concord and good Correspondence among Christians , together with an Harmony in Manners and Discipline ; for that otherwise Christendom would have been shattered and crumbled into numberless Parties , discordant in Opinion and Practice ; and consequently alienated in Affection , which inevitably among most men doth follow Difference of Opinion and Manners , so that in short time it would not have appeared what Christianity was , and consequently the Religion , being overgrown with Differences and Discords , must have perished . Thus in the case , about admitting the Lapsi to Communion , Saint Cyprian relates , when the persecution [ of Decius ] ceased , so that leave was now given us to meet in one place together , a considerable number of Bishops whom their own faith and God's protection had preserved sound and entire [ from the late Apostasie and Persecution ] being assembled , we deliberated of the composition of the matter with wholsome moderation , &c. Which thing also Agrippinus of blessed memory with his other Fellow-bishops who then governed the Church of Christ in the African Province and in Numidia did establish ; and by the well-weighed examination of the common advice of them all together confirmed it . Thus it was the custome in the Churches of Asia , as Firmilian telleth us in those words : Vpon which occasion it necessarily happens , that every year we the Elders and Rulers do come together to regulate those things which are committed to our care ; that if there should be any things of greater moment , by common advice they be determined — Yet while things went thus , in order to common Truth and Peace ; every Church in more private matters , touching its own particular state , did retain its Liberty and Authority , without being subject or accountable to any but the common Lord ; in such cases even Synods of Bishops did not think it proper or just for them to interpose , to the prejudice of that Liberty and Power which derived from a higher Source . These things are very apparent , as by the course of Ecclesiastical History , so particularly in that most pretious Monument of Antiquity , St. Cyprian's Epistles ; by which it is most evident , that in those times every Bishop or Pastour was conceived to have a double relation or capacity , one toward his own Flock , another toward the whole Flock : One toward his own Flock ; by virtue of which , * he taking advice of his Presbyters , together with the conscience of his People assisting , did order all things tending to particular Edification , Order , Peace , Reformation , Censure , &c. without fear of being troubled by Appeals , or being liable to give any account but to his own Lord , whose Vicegerent he was . Another toward the whole Church , in behalf of his People ; upon account whereof he did ( according to occasion or order ) apply himself to confer with other Bishops for preservation of the common Truth and Peace , when they could not otherwise be well upheld , than by the joint conspiring of the Pastours of divers Churches . So that the Case of Bishops was like to that of Princes ; each of whom hath a free Superintendence in his own Territory , but for to uphold Justice and Peace in the World , or between adjacent Nations the entercourse of several Princes is needfull . The Peace of the Church was preserved by communion of all Parts together , not by the subjection of the rest to one Part. 7. This political Unity doth not well accord with the nature and genius of the Evangelical dispensation . Our Saviour affirmed , that his Kingdom is not of this World ; and Saint Paul telleth us , that it consisteth in a Spiritual influence upon the Souls of men ; producing in them Vertue , Spiritual Joy and Peace . It disavoweth and discountenanceth the elements of the world , by which worldly designs are carried on , and worldly frames sustained . It requireth not to be managed by politick artifices or fleshly wisedom , but by Simplicity , Sincerity , Plain-dealing : as every Subject of it must lay aside all guile and dissimulation , so especially the Officers of it must doe so , in conformity to the Apostles , who had their conversation in the world ( and prosecuted their design ) in simplicity and godly sincerity , not with fleshly wisedom , but by the grace of God ; not walking in craftiness , or handling the word of God deceitfully ; &c. It needeth not to be supported or enlarged by wealth and pomp , or by compulsive force and violence ; for God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise ; and the weak things of the world to confound the mighty , and base , despicable things , &c. that no flesh should glo●y in his presence . And , The weapons of our warfare are not carnal , but mighty through God , &c. It discountenanceth the imposition of new Laws and Precepts , beside those which God hath injoined , or which are necessary for order and edification ; derogating from the Liberty of Christians and from the Simplicity of our Religion . The Government of the Christian State is represented purely spiritual ; administred by meek persuasion , not by imperious awe ; as an humble ministery , not as stately domination ; for the Apostles themselves did not Lord it over mens faith , but did co-operate to their joy : they did not preach themselves , but Christ Jesus to be the Lord ; and themselves their servants for Jesus . It is expresly forbidden to them , to domineer over God's people . They are to be qualified with Gentleness and Patience ; they are forbidden to strive , and enjoined to be gentle toward all , apt to teach , patient , in meekness instructing those that oppose themselves . They are to convince , to rebuke , to exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine . They are furnished with no Arms beside the divine Panoply ; they bear no sword , but that of the Spirit ; which is the word of God. — they may teach , reprove , — they cannot compell — They are not to be entangled in the cares of this life . But supposing the Church was designed to be one in this manner of political regiment , it must be quite another thing ; nearly resembling a worldly state , yea in effect soon resolving it self into such an one ; supposing , as is now pretended , that its management is committed to an Ecclesiastical Monarch , it must become a worldly Kingdom ; for such a Polity could not be upheld without applying the same means and engines , without practising the same methods and arts , whereby secular Governments are maintained . It s Majesty must be supported by conspicuous Pomp and Phantastry . It s Dignity and Power must be supported by Wealth ; which it must corrade and accumulate by large Incomes , by exaction of Tributes and Taxes . It must exert Authority in enacting of Laws for keeping its State in order , and securing its Interests , backed with Rewards and Pains ; especially considering , its Title being so dark and grounded on no clear warrant , many always will contest it . It must apply Constraint and Force , for procuring Obedience , and correcting Transgression . It must have Guards to preserve its Safety and Authority . It must be engaged in Wars , to defend its self and make good its Interests . It must use Subtilty and Artifice , for promoting its Interests , and countermine the Policies of Adversaries . It must erect Judicatories , and must decide Causes with Formality of legal process ; whence tedious Suits , crafty Pleadings , Quirks of Law and Pettifoggeries , Fees and Charges , Extortion and Barretry , &c. will necessarily creep in . All which things do much disagree from the original constitution and design of the Christian Church , which is averse from pomp , doth reject domination , doth not require craft , wealth or force to maintain it ; but did at first , and may subsist without any such means . I do not say , that an Ecclesiastical Society may not lawfully , for its support , use Power , Policy , wealth , in some measure to uphold or defend it self ; but that a Constitution needing such things is not Divine ; or that so far as it doth use them , it is no more than Humane . Thus in effect we see that it hath succeeded , from the Pretence of this Unity ; the which hath indeed transformed the Church into a mere worldly State ; wherein the Monarch beareth the garb of an Emperour , in external splendour surpassing all worldly Princes ; crowned with a triple Crown . He assumeth the most haughty Titles of , Our most holy Lord , the Vicar general of Christ , &c. and he suffereth men to call him the Monarch of Kings , &c. He hath Respects paid him , like to which no Potentate doth assume , ( having his Feet kissed , riding upon the backs of men , letting Princes hold his Stirrup and lead his Horse . ) He hath a Court , and is attended with a train of Courtiers surpassing in State and claiming Precedence to the Peers of any Kingdom . He is encompassed with armed Guards . He hath a vast Revenue , supplied by Tributes and Imposts , sore and grievous ; the exaction of which hath made divers Nations of Christendom to groan most lamentably . He hath raised numberless Wars and Commotions for the promotion and advancement of his Interests . He administreth things with all depth of Policy , to advance his Designs . He hath enacted Volumes of Laws and Decrees to which Obedience is exacted with rigour and forcible constraint . He draweth grist from all Parts to his Courts of Judgment , wherein all the formalities of suspence , all the tricks of squeezing money , &c. are practised , to the great trouble and charge of Parties concerned . Briefly , it is plain , that he doth exercise the proudest , mightiest , subtlest Domination that ever was over Christians . 8. The Union of the whole Church in one Body , under one Government or Sovereign Authority , would be inconvenient and hurtfull ; prejudicial to the main designs of Christianity ; destructive to the Welfare and Peace of Mankind in many respects . This we have shewed particularly concerning the Pretence of the Papacy ; and those Discourses being applicable to any like Universal Authority , ( perhaps with more advantage , Monarchy being less subject to abuse than other ways of Government ) I shall forbear to say more . 9. Such an Union is of no need , would be of small use , or would doe little good ; in balance to the great Mischiefs and Inconveniences which it would produce . This Point also we have declared , in regard to the Papacy ; and we might say the same concerning any other like Authority substituted thereto . 10. Such a Connexion of Churches is not any-wise needfull or expedient to the Design of Christianity ; which is to reduce Mankind to the Knowledge , Love and Reverence of God ; to a just and loving Conversation together ; to the practice of Sobriety , Temperance , Purity , Meekness , and all other Vertues ; all which things may be compassed without forming men into such a Policy . It is expedient there should be particular Societies in which men may concur in worshipping God , and promoting that Design by instructing and provoking one another to good practice , in a regular , decent and orderly way . It is convenient that the Subjects of each temporal Sovereignty should live as in a civil , so in a spiritual Uniformity , in order to the preservation of Goodwill and Peace among them ( for that Neighbours differing in opinion and fashions of practice will be apt to contend each for his way , and thence to disaffect one another ) for the beauty and pleasant harmony of Agreement in Divine things , for the more commodious succour and defence of Truth and Piety by unanimous concurrence . But that all the World should be so joined is needless ; and will be apt to produce more mischief than benefit . 11. The Church in the Scripture sense hath ever continued One ; and will ever continue so ; notwithstanding that it hath not had this political Unity . 12. It is in fact apparent , that Churches have not been thus united , which yet have continued Catholick and Christian. It were great , no less folly than uncharitableness to say , that the Greek Church hath been none . There is no Church that hath in effect less reason than that of Rome to prescribe to others . 13. The Reasons alledged in proof of such an Unity are insufficient and inconcluding ; the which ( with great diligence , although not with like perspicuity ) advanced by a late Divine of great repute , and collected out of his Writings with some care , are those which briefly proposed do follow ; together with Answers declaring their invalidity . Arg. I. The name Church is attributed to the whole body of Christians ; which implieth Unity . Answ. This indeed doth imply an Unity of the Church , but determineth not the kind or ground thereof : there being several kinds of Unity ; one of those which we have touched , or several , or all of them may suffice to ground that comprehensive Appellation . Arg. II. Our Creeds do import the belief of such an Unity ; for in the Apostolical we profess to believe the Holy Catholick Church ; in the Constantinopolitan , the Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church . Answ. 1. The most ancient Summaries of Christian Faith , extant in the first Fathers , ( Irenaeus , Tertullian , Cyprian , &c. ) do not contain this Point . The word Catholick was not originally in the Apostolical ( or Roman ) Creed , but was added after Ruffin and Saint Austin's time . This Article was inserted into the Creeds upon the rise of Heresies and Schisms to discountenance and disengage from them . Answ. 2. We do avow a Catholick Church in many respects One ; wherefore not the Unity of the Church , but the Kind and Manner of Unity being in question , the Creed doth not oppose what we say , nor can with reason be alledged for the special kind of Unity which is pretended . Answ. 3. That the Unity mentioned in the Constantinopolitan Creed is such as our Adversaries contend for , of external Policy , is precariously assumed , and relieth onely upon their interpretation obtruded on us . Answ. 4. The genuine meaning of that Article may reasonably be deemed this ; That we profess our adhering to the Body of Christians , which diffused over the World doth retain the Faith taught , the Discipline setled , the Practices appointed by our Lord and his Apostles ; that we maintain general Charity toward all good Christians , that we are ready to entertain communion in Holy Offices with all such ; that we are willing to observe the Laws and Orders established by Authority or Consent of the Churches , for maintenance of Truth , Order and Peace : that we renounce all heretical doctrines , all disorderly practices , all conspiracy with any factious combinations of people . Answ. 5. That this is the meaning of the Article , may sufficiently appear from the reason and occasion of introducing it ; which was to secure the Truth of Christian Doctrine , the Authority of Ecclesiastical Discipline , and the common Peace of the Church ; according to the Discourses and Arguments of the Fathers , ( Irenaeus , Tertullian , St. Austin , Vincentius Lirinensis , ) the which do plainly countenance our Interpretation . Answ. 6. It is not reasonable to interpret the Article so as will not consist with the State of the Church in the Apostolical and most primitive ages , when evidently there was no such a political Conjunction of Christians . Arg. III. The Apostles delivered one Rule of Faith to all Churches , the embracing and profession whereof , celebrated in Baptism , was a necessary condition to the admission into the Church , and to continuance therein ; therefore Christians are combined together in one political Body . Answ. 1. The Consequence is very weak ; for from the Antecedent it can onely be inferred , that ( according to the Sentiment of the Ancients ) all Christians should consent in one Faith ; which Unity we avow ; and who denieth ? Answ. 2. By like reason all Mankind must be united in one political Body ; because all men are bound to agree in what the Light of nature discovereth to be true and good ; or because the Principles of natural Religion , Justice and Humanity are common to all . Arg. IV. God hath granted to the Church certain Powers and Rights , as Jura Majestatis ; namely , the Power of the Keys , ( to admit into , to exclude from the Kingdom of Heaven , ) a Power to enact Laws , ( for maintenance of its Order and Peace , for its Edification and Welfare ; ) a Power to correct and excommunicate Offenders ; a Power to hold Assemblies for God's Service ; a Power to ordain Governours and Pastours . Answ. 1. These Powers are granted to the Church , because granted to each particular Church or distinct Society of Christians ; not to the whole as such or distinct from the Parts . Answ. 2. It is evident that by virtue of such Grants particular Churches do exercise those Powers ; and it is impossible to infer more from them than a Justification of their Practice . Answ. 3. St. Cyprian often from that common Grant doth infer the Right of exercising Discipline in each particular Church ; which Inference would not be good , but upon our Supposition ; nor indeed otherwise would any particular Church have ground for its Authority . Answ. 4. God hath granted the like Rights to all Princes and States ; but doth it thence follow , that all Kingdoms and States must be united in one single Regiment ? the Consequence is just the same as in our Case . Arg. V. All Churches were tied to observe the same Laws or Rules of Practice , the same Orders of Discipline and Customes ; therefore all do make one Corporation . Answ. 1. That All Churches are bound to observe the same Divine Institutions , doth argue onely an Unity of relation to the same Heavenly King , or a specifical Unity and Similitude of Policy , the which we do avow . Answ. 2. We do also acknowledge it convenient and decent , that all Churches in principal Observances , introduced by humane prudence , should agree so near as may be ; an Uniformity in such things representing and preserving Unity of Faith , of Charity , of Peace . Whence the Governours of the primitive Church did endeavour such an Uniformity ; as the Fathers of Nice profess in the Canon forbidding of Genu-flexion on Lord's days , and in the days of Pentecost . Answ. 3. Yet doth not such an agreement , or attempt at it , infer a political Unity ; no more than when all men , by virtue of a primitive general Tradition , were tied to offer Sacrifices and Oblations to God ; that Consideration might argue all men to have been under the same Government : or no more than the usual Agreement of neighbour Nations in divers fashions doth conclude such an Unity . Answ. 4. In divers Customes and Observances several Churches did vary , with allowance ; which doth rather infer a difference of Polity , than agreement in other Observances doth argue an Unity thereof . Answ. 5. St. Cyprian doth affirm , that in such matters every Bishop had a Power to use his own discretion , without being obliged to comply with others . Arg. VI. The Jewish Church was one Corporation ; and in correspondence thereto the Christian Church should be such . Answ. 1. As the Christian Church doth in some things correspond to that of the Jews , so it differeth in others , being designed to excell it : wherefore this argumentation cannot be valid ; and may as well be employed for our Opinion as against it . Answ. 2. In like manner it may be argued , that all Christians should annually meet in one place ; that all Christians should have one Arch-priest on Earth ; that we should all be subject to one temporal Jurisdiction ; that we should all speak one Language , &c. Answ. 3. There is a great difference in the case ; for the Israelites were one small Nation , which conveniently might be embodied ; but the Christian Church should consist of all Nations , which rendreth Correspondence in this particular unpracticable , at least without great inconvenience . Answ. 4. Before the Law Christian Religion , and consequently a Christian Church , did in substance subsist ; but what Unity of Government was there then ? Answ. 5. The Temporal Union of the Jews might onely figure the spiritual Unity of Christians in Faith , Charity and Peace . Arg. VII . All Ecclesiastical Power was derived from the same Fountains , by succession from the Apostles ; therefore the Church was one political Body . Answ. 1. Thence we may rather infer , that Churches are not so united , because the Founders of them were several Persons endowed with co-ordinate and equal Power . Answ. 2. The Apostles did in several Churches constitute Bishops , independent from each other ; and the like may be now , either by succession from those , or by the constitutions of humane prudence , according to emergences of occasion and circumstances of things . Answ. 3. Divers Churches were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and all were so according to Saint Cyprian . Answ. 4. All temporal power is derived from Adam , and the Patriarchs , ancient Fathers of families ; Doth it thence follow , that all the World must be under one secular Government ? Arg. VIII . All Churches did exercise a Power of Excommunication , or of excluding Hereticks , Schismaticks , disorderly and scandalous people . Answ. 1. Each Church was vested with this Power ; this doth therefore onely infer a resemblance of several Churches in Discipline ; which we avow . Answ. 2. This argueth that all Churches took themselves to be obliged to preserve the same Faith , to exercise Charity and Peace , to maintain the like Holiness of conversation ; What then ? Do we deny this ? Answ. 3. All Kingdoms and States do punish Offenders against Reason and Justice , do banish seditious and disorderly persons , do uphold the Principles and Practice of common Honesty and Morality ; Doth it thence follow that all Nations must come under one civil Government ? Arg. IX . All Churches did maintain entercourse and commerce with each other by formed , communicatory , pacificatory , commendatory , synodical Epistles . Answ. 1. This doth signifie , that the Churches did by Admonition , Advice , &c. help one another in maintenance of the common Faith ; did endeavour to preserve Charity , Friendship and Peace ; this is all which thence may be concluded . Answ. 2. Secular Princes are wont to send Ambassadours and Envoys with Letters and Instructions for settlement of Correspondence and preserving Peace ; they sometimes do recommend their Subjects to other Princes ; they expect offices of humanity toward their subjects travelling or trading any where in the World ; common Reason doth require such things ; But may common Unity of Polity from hence be inferr'd ? Arg. X. The effectu●● Preservation of Unity in the primitive Church is alledged as a strong Argument of its being united in one Government . Answ. 1. That Unity of Faith and Charity and Discipline , which we admit , was indeed preserved , not by influence of any one Sovereign Authority ( whereof there is no mention , ) but by the concurrent vigilance of Bishops , declaring and disputing against any Novelty in Doctrine or Practice which did start up ; by their adherence to the Doctrine asserted in Scripture and confirmed by Tradition ; by their aiding and abetting one another as Confederates against Errours and Disorders creeping in . Answ. 2. The many Differences which arose concerning the Observation of Easter , the Re-baptization of Hereticks , the Reconciliation of Revolters and scandalous Criminals ; concerning the decision of Causes and Controversies , &c. do more clearly shew that there was no standing common Jurisdiction in the Church ; for had there been such an one , recourse would have been had thereto ; and such Differences by its Authority would easily have been quashed . Arg. XI . Another Argument is grounded on the Relief which one Church did yield to another , which supposeth all Churches under one Government , imposing such Tribute . Answ. 1. This is a strange Fetch : as if all who were under obligation to relieve one another in need , were to be under one Government . Then all Mankind must be so . Answ. 2. It appeareth by St. Paul that these Succours were of free Charity , Favour and Liberality ; and not by Constraint . Arg. XII . The use of Councils is also alledged as an Argument of this Unity . Answ. 1. General Councils ( in case Truth is disowned , that Peace is disturbed , that Discipline is loosed or perverted , ) are wholsome Expedients to clear Truth and heal Breaches ; but the holding them is no more an Argument of political Unity in the Church , than the Treaty of Munster was a sign of all Europe being under one civil Government . Answ. 2. They are extraordinary , arbitrary , prudential means of restoring Truth , Peace , Order , Discipline ; but from them nothing can be gathered concerning the continual ordinary State of the Church . Answ. 3. For during a long time the Church wanted them ; and afterwards had them but rarely ; For the first three hundred years ( saith Bell. ) there was no general assembly ; afterwards scarce one in a hundred years . And since the breach between the Oriental and Western Churches , for many Centenaries , there hath been none . Yet was the Church from the beginning One , till Constantine , and long afterwards . Answ. 4. The first General Councils ( indeed all that have been with any probable shew capable of that denomination ) were congregated by Emperours , to cure the Dissentions of Bishops ; what therefore can be argued from them , but that the Emperours did find it good to settle Peace and Truth ; and took this for a good mean thereto ? Alb. Pighius said that General Councils were an invention of Constantine ; and who can confute him ? Answ. 5. They do shew rather the Unity of the Empire than of the Church ; or of the Church as National under one Empire , than as Catholick ; for it was the State which did call and moderate them to its Purposes . Answ. 6. It is manifest that the congregation of them dependeth on the permission and pleasure of secular Powers ; and in all equity should do so , ( as otherwhere is shewed . ) Answ. 7. It is not expedient that there should be any of them now that Christendom slandeth divided under divers temporal Sovereignties ; for their Resolutions may intrench on the Interests of some Princes ; and hardly can they be accommodated to the Civil Laws and Customs of every State. Whence we see that France will not admit the Decrees of their Tridentine Synod . Answ. 8. There was no such inconvenience in them while Christendom was in a manner confined within one Empire ; for then nothing could be decreed or executed without the Emperour's leave or to his prejudice . Answ. 9. Yea ( as things now stand ) it is impossible there should be a free Council ; most of the Bishops being sworn Vassals and Clients to the Pope ; and by their own Interests concerned to maintain his exorbitant Grandeur and Domination . Answ. 10. In the opinion of St. Athanasius there was no reasonable cause of Synods , except in case of new Heresies springing up , which may be confuted by the joint consent of Bishops . Answ. 11. As for particular Synods , they do onely signifie , that it was usefull for neighbour Bishops to conspire in promoting Truth , Order and Peace , as we have otherwhere shewed . Councils have often been convened for bad Designs , and been made Engines to oppress Truth and enslave Christendom . That of Antioch against Athanasius : of Ariminum for Arianism . The second Ephesine to restore Eutyches , and reject Flavianus . The second of Nice , to impose the Worship of Babies . The Synod of Ariminum , to countenance Arians . So the fourth Synod of Laterane ( sub Inn. III. ) to settle the prodigious Doctrine of Transubstantiation , and the wicked Doctrine of Papal Authority over Princes . The first Synod of Lions , to practise that hellish Doctrine of Deposing Kings . The Synod of Constance , to establish the maime of the Eucharist ; against the Calistines of Bohemia . The Laterane ( under Leo X. ) was called ( as the Arch-bishop of Patras affirmed ) for the Exaltation of the Apostolical See. The Synod of Trent , to settle a raff of Errours and Superstitions . Obj. II. It may farther be objected , that this Doctrine doth favour the Conceits of the Independents , concerning Ecclesiastical Discipline . I answer , No. For , 1. We do assert , that every Church is bound to observe the Institutions of Christ , and that sort of Government which the Apostles did ordain , consisting of Bishops , Priests and People . 2. We avow it expedient ( in conformity to the primitive Churches , and in order to the maintenance of Truth , Order , Peace , ) for several particular Churches or Parishes to be combined in political Corporations ; as shall be found convenient by those who have just Authority to frame such Corporations : for that otherwise Christianity , being shattered into numberless shreds , could hardly subsist ; and that great Confusions must arise . 3. We affirm , that such Bodies having been established and being maintained by just Authority , every man is bound to endeavour the upholding of them by Obedience , by peaceable and compliant Demeanour . 4. We acknowledge it a great Crime , by factious behaviour in them , or by needless separation from them , to disturb them , to divide them , to dissolve or subvert them . 5. We conceive it fit that every People under one Prince ( or at least of one Nation , using the same Language , Civil Law and Fashions , ) should be united in the bands of Ecclesiastical Polity : for that such a Unity apparently is conducible to the peace and welfare both of Church and State ; to the furtherance of God's worship and Service ; to the edification of People in Charity and Piety ; by the encouragement of secular Powers , by the concurrent advice and aid of Ecclesiastical Pastours ; by many advantages hence arising . 6. We suppose all Churches obliged to observe friendly communion ; and , when occasion doth invite , to aid each other by assistence and advice , in Synods of Bishops , or otherwise . 7. We do affirm , that all Churches are obliged to comply with lawfull Decrees and Orders , appointed in Synods with consent of their Bishops , and allowed by the Civil Authorities , under which they live : As if the Bishops of Spain and France assembling should agree upon Constitutions of Discipline which the Kings of both those Countries should approve ; and which should not thwart God's Laws ; both those Churches , and every man in them , were bound to comply in observance of them . From the Premisses divers Corollaries may be deduced . 1. Hence it appeareth , that all those clamours of the pretended Catholicks against other Churches , for not submitting to the Roman Chair , are groundless ; they depending on the supposition , that all Churches must necessarily be united under one Government . 2. The Injustice of the Adherents to that See ; in claiming an Empire ( or Jurisdiction ) over all , which never was designed by our Lord ; heavily censuring and fiercely persecuting those who will not acknowledge it . 3. All Churches , which have a fair settlement in several Countries , are co-ordinate ; neither can one challenge a Jurisdiction over the other . 4. The nature of Schism is hence declared ; viz. that it consisteth in disturbing the Order and Peace of any single Church ; in withdrawing from it Obedience and Compliance with it ; in obstructing good Correspondence , Charity , Peace , between several Churches ; in condemning or censuring other Churches without just cause , or beyond due measure . In refusing to maintain Communion with other Churches , without reasonable cause ; whence Firmilian did challenge P. Stephanus with Schism . 5. Hence the right way of reconciling Dissentions among Christians is not affecting to set up a political Union of several Churches , or subordination of all to one Power ; not for one Church to enterprize upon the Liberty of others , or to bring others under it , ( as is the practice of the Roman Church and its Abettors , ) but for each Church to let the others alone , quietly enjoying its freedom in Ecclesiastical Administrations ; onely declaring against apparently hurtfull Errours and Factions ; shewing Good-will , yielding Succour , Advice , Comfort , upon needfull occasion ; according to that excellent Advice of the Constantinopolitane Fathers to the Pope and Western Bishops — ( after having acquainted them with their proceedings ) towards the conclusion they thus exhort them : We , having in a legal and canonical way determined these Controversies , do beseech your Reverence to congratulate with us , your Charity spiritually interceding , the fear of the Lord also compressing all humane affection , so as to make us to prefer the edification of the Churches to all private respect and favour toward each other ; for by this means the word of faith being consonant among us , and Christian Charity bearing sway over us , we shall cease from speaking after that manner which the Apostle condemns , I am of Paul , and I am of Apollos , but I am of Cephas : for if we all do appear to be of Christ , who is not divided amongst us , we shall then through God's grace preserve the body of the Church from Schism , and present our selves before the throne of Christ with boldness . 6. All that withdraw their communion or obeysance from particular Churches fairly established , ( unto which they do belong or where they reside , ) do incur the guilt of Schism : for such persons being de Jure subject to those particular Churches , and excommunicating themselves , do consequentially sever themselves from the Catholick Church ; they commit great wrong toward that particular Church , and toward the whole Church of Christ. 7. Neither doth their pretence of joining themselves to the Roman Church excuse them from Schism : for the Roman Church hath no reason or right to admit or to avow them ; it hath no power to exempt or excuse them from their duty ; it thereby abetteth their Crime , and involveth it self therein ; it wrongeth other Churches : As no man is freed from his Allegiance by pretending to put himself under the protection of another Prince ; neither can another Prince justly receive such disloyal Revolters into his Patronage . It is a Rule grounded upon apparent Equity , and frequently declared by Ecclesiastical Canons , that no Church shall admit into its protection or communion any persons who are excommunicated by another Church , or who do withdraw themselves from it : ( for Self-excommunication or Spiritual felony de se doth involve the Churches Excommunication , deserving it , and preventing it . ) Which Canon as the African Fathers do alledge and expound it , doth prohibit the Pope himself from receiving persons rejected by any other Church . So when Marcion , having been excommunicated by his own Father , coming to Rome , did sue to be received by that Church into communion , they refused , telling him that , they could not doe it without the consent of his Reverend Father , between whom and them there being one faith and one agreement of mind , they could not doe it in opposition to their worthy fellow-labourer , who was also his Father . St. Cyprian refused to admit Maximus ( sent from the Novatian party ) to communion . So did P. Cornelius reject Felicissimus , condemned by St. Cyprian , without farther inquiry . It was charged upon Dioscorus as a heinous misdemeanour , that he had , against the Holy Canons , by his proper authority , received into communion persons excommunicated by others . The African Synod ( at the suggestion of St. Austin ) decreed , that if it happen'd that any for their evil deeds were deservedly expell'd out of the Church , and taken again into communion by any Bishop or Priest whosoever , that he also who received him , should incur the same penalty of Excommunication . The same is by latter Papal Synods decreed . The Words of Synesius are remarkable : He , having excommunicated some cruel Oppressours , doth thus recommend the case to all Christians . Upon which grounds I do not scruple to affirm the Recusants in England to be no less Schismaticks than any other Separatists . They are indeed somewhat worse ; for most others do onely forbear communion , these do rudely condemn the Church , to which they owe Obedience ; yea , strive to destroy it : they are most desperate Rebels against it . 8. It is the Duty and Interest of all Churches to disclaim the Pretences of the Roman Court ; maintaining their Liberties and Rights against its Usurpations : For Compliance therewith , as it doth greatly prejudice Truth and Piety ; ( leaving them to be corrupted by the ambitious , covetous and voluptuous Designs of those men ; ) so it doth remove the genuine Unity of the Church and Peace of Christians ; unless to be tyed by compulsory Chains ( as Slaves ) be deemed Unity or Peace . 9. Yet those Churches , which by the voluntary consent or command of Princes , do adhere in confederation to the Roman Church , we are not , merely upon that score , to condemn or reject from communion of Charity or Peace ; ( for in that they do but use their Liberty . ) 10. But if such Churches do maintain impious Errours ; if they do prescribe naughty Practices ; if they do reject Communion and Peace upon reasonable terms ; if they vent unjust and uncharitable Censures ; if they are turbulent and violent , striving by all means to subdue and enslave other Churches to their will or their dictates — if they damn and persecute all who refuse to be their Subjects : in such cases we may reject such Churches as heretical or schismatical or wickedly uncharitable and unjust in their Proceedings . A TABLE of the AUTHOURS quoted in the Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy , and Vnity of the Church . A. S. AMbrosius , 155. in Luc. 277. de Poen . 274. de Sac. 128. Anastasius in vit . Joh. 204.210 . Anton. de Concil . Pis. 24. Anselmus in Joh. 60. Apost . Can. 324. Aquinas ( Tho. ) 278. Arist. Pol. 131.142.314 . S. Athanas. Disp. contra Arium , 3. Athanas. 73.115.148.155.202 . Athanas. de Syn. 321. August . Triumph . 3. S. Augustinus contra Crescon . 48.53.127.133 . Idem de Unit. Eccles. 26.123.250.251.277.296.301.307 . Ep. 128.155.249.155.305.314 . in S. Joh. 31. contra Don. 54. de Bapt. 150.300 . in Psal. 296. contra Jul. 223. B. BAlusius , 170. Not. ad Agorbard . 26. Baronius , 5.10.82.142.151.161.122.180.187.203.216.232.234.239.241.151.256.215.264.318 . S. Basil. 68.115.246.264 . Epist. 61.160.244 . in Is. 61. de Judicio Dei , 33. Bellarminus , 2.3.15.51.59.69.71.137.148.153.193.256.269.257.261.287.321 . S. Bernardus , 141.145.281 . de Consid. 40.265 . Binius , 6.8.52.65.152.192.265.277.325 . Bochell . 2. Bodin . de Rep. 147. Bullae Variorum P. 5. &c. C. CAmd . Hist. 5. Canon . Apost . 164.178.241 . Cajet . in 1 Cor. 284. Canus , 6. Celest. ad Cyril . 203.213 . Chrysol . 62. S. Chrysostomus , 30.31.32.63.67.74.75.82.264.269.281.313 . Idem in Ephes. 40. in Act. Apost . 44.45 . in S. Joh. 49. in Galat. ibid. & 55. Ep. 135.159 . in Colos. 283. in 1 Cor. 301. Claudianus , 132. Clemens ad Corinth . 48.58.113 . S. Clemens Alex. 118.297.299.308 . Clemens Alex. apud Euseb. 57. Cod. Afr. 164.241.248 . Cod. Lib. 1.179 . Concilium Ant. Bas. 25.264.132.135.141.267.268 . Chalced. 165.166.163.225.135.136.248.270.303.202.203.204.205.206.121 . Sard. 84.233 . Trid. 2.7.135.136.280.283.285.286.230 . Lat. 41.136.185.281.325 . Ludg. 146. Tolet. 227. Nic. 241.121 . Trull . 84. Eph. 234.278.155 . Florent . 21. Cons. 25.330.121.248 . Miler . 248. Carth. ibid. Conc. sub Men. 85.231 . Const. Apost . 230. Card. Cusanus de Conc. Carth. 43. S. Cyprianus , 149.150.150.252.263.269 . de Unit. Eccles. 58.62 . in Conc. Carth. 211.216 . Ep. 54.71.67.79.113.115.124.125.129.153.157.158.162.229.232.235.243.248.249.276.277.269.301.302.304.305.312.315.318.323 . S. Cyril , 68.78.282 . D. DAmasi P. Ep. Distinct. 228 , &c. Durandus , 263. Dionysius de Eccl. Hier. 58. E. EAdmeri Hist. 182.270 . S. Epiphan . 83.252 . Haer. 34.51.324.298.308 . Erasmi Praefat. ad Hieron . 288. Evag. 239.240 . Euseb. 158.173.273.202 . Hist. 32.73.298.318 . de Vit. Const. 86.186.304.305.306 . F. FAC. Hermian , 276. Florus , 131. G. POpe Gelas. distinc . 58. Ep. — Georg. Alex. vita Chrys. 12. Gervas Dorob . apud . Twisd . 151. Grat. Dist. 10.41 . Greg. Decret . 15. Greg , Past. 53. Greg. M. Ep. 122.124.125.265.225.169 . S. Greg. Naz. 130.152.159.257 . Guicc . 136.143 . Gunth . Lig. 180. H. HEgesippus apud Euseb. 57. Hesychius apud Photium 46. Hieron . adv . Evagr. 152.125 . Hieron . Ep. 129. S. Hier. in Matt. 33. in Jovin . 42. Hilar. de Trin. 35. Hilar. 153.155.213 . Hist. Trident. 321. Horat. 177. I. IGnat . ad Trall . 294. S. Iren. 87.88.119.158.299.311.316.318 . Joseph . de Bello Jud. 160. Isid. Dist. 169. Isid. Hispal . 128.58 . Isid. Pelusiot . 130. Justini Cod. 204. Justini Novell . 235. L. LActantius , 35. Lateran . Concil . 46. Launoius , 12.116.185 . P. Leo Ep. 126.273.204.205.208.209.225.230.225.254 . Livius , 178. M. MAchivel , 144. De Marc. 170. Marsil . Patav. 17. Matt. Paris , 6.7.182.183.192.251.262.265 . Memor . Hist. de 5 Propos. 267. N. POpe Nic. Ep. 174.175.200.210 . O. OCcam . 17. Optat. lib. 2.303 . Orient . Relat. ad Imper. Act. 208. Orig. in Matt. 62. Otho . Frising Chron. 13. P. POpe Pash . Ep. apud Eadmer . 261.262 . Pelag. Ep. 123.201.86 . Petr. ad Jacob. 83. Photius , 33.42 . Pighius de Hier. 265. Platina de Vit. Pont. 8.28.41.145.150.215.228 . Plut. in Pyrr . 174. Prudent . in Apotheos . 290. R. RIgalt . in Cypr. Ep. 60. 157.237 . Ruffinus , 170. S. SEnec . de Benef. Sigeberti Chron. 9. Sleid. 139.141 . Socrates , Sozom. 12.87.120.173.186.167.208.216.234.242.226.232.252.253.256 . Spalatens . 5. Suetonius , 83. P. Symac . Ep. 325. Synes . Ep. 325. Synod . Ant. 157.216.312.231 . Ansel. 85. Bas. 133.314 . Chalc. 158 . 159.167.168.184.231·233.245.254.257.264 . Const. 165.159 . Eph. 168. Trull . 201. Nic. 164.166.231 . Flor. 177. Laod. 166. Sard. 324. T. TAcitus , 131.142 . Ann. 174. de Morib . Germ. 178. Tertullianus , 26.50.58.63.67.77.80.118.119.164.298.216.269.280.282.294.297.309.318 . Theod. 156.161.166.187.208.227.229.237.238.255.256.323 . Theoph. in Matth. 33.253 . Tho. Aq. 3.6 . Tho. Cajet . Orat. 267. Thorn. 318. Thuan. 146. Tort. Tort. 147. Trid. Concil . 41. Twisd . 184. V. VAles . in Euseb. 310. P. Vrb. Ep. 7. Vsserius , 242.315 . Z. ZAbarellus , 4. Zozomen . 117.131.161.213.225.227.232.239.250 . A TABLE OF Things , or the Chief Matters contained in the Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy , and of the Vnity of the Church . A. ABsolution . Particular Absolution , why allowed in the Church of Rome , 139. Anacletus and Cletus , by some thought to be the same , 88. Anathema's of the Romanists , 289. Angels . Popish Doctrine of worshipping them , contrary to Scripture , 280. Apostles . Which the Elder , 34. That Office of the greatest Authority in the Primitive Church , 37. This Authority of their Office they frequently assert ; never Superiority over one another , 50. Their manner of Life , ibid. Their Equality attested by the Fathers , and plain from Scripture , 57 , 59. Their extraordinary Privileges and miraculous Powers not successive , nor communicable , 78. Appeals to the Pope disclaimed , 248 , 249. B. S. BAsil . His Authority against the Pope's Supremacy , 123. Bishops . How to discharge their Office , 40. In what sense said to be Successours of the Apostles , 79. All Bishops styled Clavigeri by the Council of Compeigne , 65. Their Residence and Translation , 84 , 85. The Highest Order in the Church , 128. Their Equality , notwithstanding some Differences in Order , and Privileges , 125 , 129 , 151. An Answer to such who object , They had a Power , as well as Emperours , to call General Councils , 193. Metropolitan Bishops in their Provinces had far more Power , and more truly grounded , than the Pope had in the whole Church , 212. What kind of Authority they had heretofore in Synods , ibid. Their Ordination , in whose Power ; Their Authority and Rights , 215 , 216. Constitution of them , not in the Power of the Pope , but Emperour , 225. Nor Censuring them , in the power of the Pope , 231 , 232. No power in the Pope to depose them , 233 , — The contrary Assertions examined and confuted , in seq . v. 241. Confirmation of them belongs not to the Pope , 269. Bishops and Pastours . Their Authority in Church Government in the Primitive Church , 312 , 313. Their Character , ibid. C. CAnon Law. The vain pretence for the Obligation thereof , 210. Canons . Ancient Canons , their silence concerning the Pope's Authority , 120 , 121. Canons . Universal Canons , Popes no Power to alter them , nor Exemption from them , 213 : their policy herein , ibid. contrary Opinion from whence arising , ibid. Canons of Popes , why set above General Councils , 268. Aeneas Sylvius , his Account hereof , Ibid. Catholick . How much the abuse of that Word hath conduced to the Pope's Pretences , 264. Censures . Ecclesiastical Censures , the great advantages made from them by the Pope , 182. Ceremonies . Why multitude of them in the Church of Rome , 139. Charity . Want thereof in the Church of Rome , 286. Charity among Christians , 299 , 301. breach thereof denominates a man to be no Christian , 300. Charity to the Poor of other Churches in primitive Times , no Argument of Unity of Church Government , 320. Church . Unity thereof , 293. The various acceptations of the Word Church , 294. The Titles and Privileges thereof , 295. Church Government and Discipline in ancient times , 162 , &c. Church Government . No necessity of one kind onely of external Admistration thereof , 306 , 307. The contrary shewed to be most proper and convenient , in seq . Church of Rome . An Account of them who by voluntary Consent or Command of Princes do adhere in Confederation to the Church of Rome , 325. Civil Magistrates Authority , 271. Clergy . Romish Clergy's Exemption from secular Jurisdiction , whence , 138. Communion . Church Communion , 296. Community of Men on several accounts may be termed One , 297. Confession . Auricular Confession , 139. Confirmation of Magistrates belongs not to the Pope , 269. Conscience . The Usurpations made thereupon by the Popish Doctrines , 288. Constantine M. His Judgment of Eusebius , 86. No General Synod before his Reign , 185. Controversies in the Church , how in ancient times determined , 115 , 149 , 264 , 303 , 304. Council of Trent . Their Character , 2. Enjoyned the Pope's Supremacy should not be disputed , 18. Councils . Their Authority above the Pope's , 25. Councils . Their Infallibility , why pretended , 139. Councils . General Councils , which so esteemed , 188 : first called by the Emperours , ibid. when first celebrated , 209 : Use of them proves not there was Unity of Government in the Primitive Church , 320 : the proper occasion of General Councils assigned , ibid ▪ Cup in the Sacrament , why with-holden from the Laity , 139. S. Cyprian's Account of S. Peter's primacy of Order , 33 : his Epistle concerning the deposing Marcianus examined , 235 , &c. S. Cyril's supplying the Place of P. Celestine in the General Council , 203 , 204. Cyril of Hierusalem , the first , according to Socrates , who did introduce Appeals , 249. D. POpe Damasus . An Epistle of his in Theodoret ( whence Bellarmine's pretence for the Pope's Supremacy ) adjudged spurious , 156 , 157. Decrees of Popes , when contested against the ancient Canons , 214. Whence their new Decrees introduced , ibid. Decretal Epistles . Their forgery , and great advantage to the Church of Rome , 184. Discipline , and Order of the Primitive Church , 211. Discipline . The enacting , and dispensing with Ecclesiastical Laws about the same belong'd of old to Emperours , 214. Discipline of the Church , 305. main Form thereof not to be violated , ibid. Dispensations , 184. the Pope no power to grant them , 270 , 281. Dissentions . The Mischiefs arising from them , 175 , 18● . The Profits accrewing from hence to the Romanists , ibid. Dissentions . How reconciled among Christians , 323. E. ECclesiastical Jurisdiction , not impugn'd by disclaiming S. Peter's Superiority , 40. Emperours , not Popes , did first con●●●gate General Synods , 185. Testimonies of Popes owning the same , 193. Emperours themselves , or Honourable Persons authorized by them , did heretofore preside in General Synods , 203. Empires . Their Original and Increase , 174. Episcopacy . The Ends assigned of that Order , 87. Eusebius . Constantine M. his Character of him , 86. Excommunicated Persons , not admitted into Communion by other Churches , 305 , 324 , 325. Exemptions . The Pope no Power to grant them , 270. F. FAith . Unity of the Church preserved by it , 299. Fathers . What regard to be given to their account of S. Peter's Primacy of Order , or bare Dignity , 32. Fathers . A Censure of their Writings , 71. Bellarmine's account of the same , ibid. The latter Fathers most guilty in Expressions , 72. Fathers . A Character of their Writings , 119. Feed my sheep . The Romish Interpretation rejected , and the true established , ibid. G. GLosses of the Romanists on Scripture , 70 : their Corruptions and Partiality herein , 73. Gregory M. his Character and Authority against the Pope , 123. H. HEresie of Simony . Popes guilty of it , 266. Hereticks . How confuted in ancient times , 115 , &c. Humility strictly enjoyned to Christ's Apostles and Followers , 39. I. JEsuites . Their Character , 182. Jesus , according to common notion of the Jews , did imply his being the Son of God , 30. Ignorance of Popes in Divinity , 267. Ignorance . How serviceable to the Church of Rome , 182. Image Worship , 139 , 280. Indulgences , 184. Infallibility . Pretence to it the greatest Tyranny , 137. Whence pretended , 139. The mother of Incorrigibility , and Corruption of Manners , 140. v. 265. Inspiration . The Popes and Synods bold pretensions to it , 286. Jurisdiction . Universal Jurisdiction over the Clergy , the Pope's Presumption herein , and when begun , 215. Jurisdiction . Temporal and Ecclesiastical , nature thereof , 271. K. KEys . Power thereof , as also all other Authority , communicated to all the Apostles equally , 42 , 64. Kings have the Power onely of calling General Councils , 191. The unreasonableness of the contrary , 192. v. Emperours . L. LEgends of the Church of Rome , the Profits arising from them , 184. Laws . Ecclesiastical Laws . In whose Power to enact them , 212. The Pope subject to them , ibid. M. MArriage . The Romanists abuse thereof , 284. Why forbidden to their Priests , 139. Mass. Doctrine thereof , ibid. Merit . Doctrine thereof in the Chur. of Rome , 138 , 286. Miracles . Why pretended to by the Romanists , 139. Monarchy . Universal Monarchy not politick , nor convenient , 130 : neither in Church , nor State , 152. Monarchy , less subject to abuse than other ways of Government , 315. Monastries , why exempted by the Pope from secular Jurisdiction , 138. Monkery , 140. N. POpe Nicholas the first who excommunicated Princes , secundum Bodin . 146. O. OAth of Bishops of Rome , at their Election . 22. Obedience . Blind Obedience , 177. Order and Discipline of the Primitive Church , 211. v. Discipline . Ordination . Priority therein did anciently ground a Right to Precedence , 34. Orthodox . Who such in the Primitive Church , 299. P. PAstours of the Church . Their duty to maintain Peace and Charity , 304. Patriarchs , not an higher Order than Primates , 169 : their Institution and Authority , 170 , 171. Peace to be inviolable among Christians , 301 : the Sacraments conducive to the same , 302 : as also Convocation of Synods , ibid. S. Peter in personal accomplishments most eminent among the Apostles , 32 : It is probable he was first called to the Apostolical office , 33 : his Zeal and Activity , 30 , 34 : his Superiority in Power rejected , 35 : was no Priest at the Celebration of our Lord's Supper , contra Concil . Trid. 36 : not Bishop of Rome , 82 : whether ever at Rome , 83 : whence his Primacy asserted , 27. Popes Supremacy . The Controversies about it , 1 : The great Disturbances it hath caused , 2 : pretended authority to depose Princes , 3 : their behaviour according to their circumstances , 17 : pretended Supremacy in Spirituals , 20 : their imperious , arbitrary Government , 40 : the insolent Titles given them , 41 : no Judge of Controversies , 115 , &c. their Character before , and after Constantine , 142 : Usurpation on Princes . 145 : Causes of the growth of pretended Supremacy , 172 , 173 : did not claim a Power of summoning General Councils till they had in a manner shaken off Subjection to the Emperour , 192 : no more authority in Councils , than Patriarchs and other Clergy , 193 : Supremacy , not indefectible and unalterable , 271 : a Character of them , and their Usurpations , 200 , 314 , 315 : Supremacy disclaimed , 309. Power . Worldly Power , 174 : Description thereof , and how much it hath advanced the Pope's Usurpations , ibid. Pragmatical Sanctions , 184. Presidency of the Pope , no wise necessary to the being of a General Council , 199. Presidency . Some imposed upon by the ambiguity of that word , 204. Presidencies . Spiritual Presidencies : To erect and translate them a Prerogative of Sovereign Power , 270. Presidents in Councils appointed by Popes , of no authority , 203. Priests , why forbidden Marriage by the Church of Rome , 139. Primacy . Three kinds thereof , 30. Primacy in S. Peter neither personal nor successive , 76. Primacy of S. John and S. James have more specious Titles , than of S. Peter , 70 , 74. Primacies . Diocesan Primacies : the Pope's great gain in the W. Churches not embracing that Discipline , 170. Privileges . The Pope no Power to grant them , 270. Provincial Synods . When Appeals were first made from them , 250. Purgatory . Whence invented , 138. R. REliques among the Ro. 139. Remission of Sins . The Popish Doctrines and Errours about it , 280 , 281. Restitution of Bishops , not an Act of Jurisdiction , never in the power of the Pope , 242 , &c. pretended Examples shewed to be invalid , in seq . Residence of Bishops , 84 : their Translation , 85. Revelation . Divine Revelation made by the Apostles , the onely ground of absolute Belief , 127. Rock . S. Peter being so called , examined , 59. Romanists . An Enumeration of some of their Errours , 138 , &c. Romanists , in England , Schismaticks , 325. A farther Character of them , ibid. Romish Church vainly pretends to greatest Antiquity , 310. S. SAcraments . The Opus operatum therein among the Romanists , 138 : why celebrated by them in an unknown tongue , 139 : their farther abuse thereof , 285 , 286. Saints . Papists Doctrine of worshipping them contrary to Scripture , 280. Schism . Nature thereof , 323 : the Persons guilty of it , ibid. Scripture . The onely Rule for our Belief , 35. Scriptures . Prohibiting of them , whence , 139 , 283 : and Teaching them in an unknown tongue , ibid. Separations in the Church . The Mischiefs of them , 322. Simony . Popes guilty of it , 266. Sovereignty . The particular branches thereof considered , and Popes vain Pretences to the same , 185. Spirit , v. Inspiration . Synod . No General Synod before Constantine M. 185. Synods . In Ancient Synods divers Things were ordained without the Pope's consent , divers against his pleasure , 201 , 208 : Instances hereof , in seq . Synods . No Rule extant about them in the first Fathers , till after 300 years , 209. Synods . Their Decrees and Acts , by whom ratified , 204 , 205 , 206. Synods . Romish Synods and Enthusiasts compared , 286. T. TAxes . Imposing them on Clergy , or People , not in the power of the Pope , 270. Tradition , in some matters very uncertain and contradictory , 34. Traditions of the Church of Rome , 139. Traditions . Oral Traditions , 283. Tradition . Universal Tradition disowns the Pope's Supremacy , 268. Transubstantiation , 139. Trent ( Council ) Character thereof , 259. V. UNity of the Church , mentioned in the Constantinopolitan Creed , not of external Policy , 316. Vnity . Preservation thereof in the Primitive Church no Argument of its being united in one Government , 320. Vows , in the Church of Rome , why imposed , 138. W. WEalth , how procured by the Church of Rome , 183. Words . False Interpretations of words how much contributing to the growth of the Church of Rome . The End of the First Volume . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A31089-e1240 Agitur de summa rei Christianae . Bell. Praef. de Rom. Pont. Vpon this one Point the very sum and substance of Christianity depends . Tanta est inter Doctores controversia de plenitudine Ecclesiasticae potestatis , & ad quae se extendat , ut pauca sint in ea materia secura — Almain . de Auct . Eccl. cap. 3. — di avertire , Che non si venga mai per qual causa si sia alla disputa dell Autorita di Papa . Concil . Trid. lib. 2. p. 159. Hic articulus est contra authoritatem Regis , qui non potest privari suo dominio temporali , respectu cujus nullum superiorem recognoscit . Bochell . lib. 5. tit . 20. cap. 45. This Article is against the authority of the King ; who cannot be deprived of his Temporal Dominion , wherein he acknowledges no Superiour . Prima sententia est , summum Pontificem jure divino habere plenissimam potestatem in universum orbem terrarum , tam in rebus Ecclesiasticis quam Civilibus . Ità docent Aug. Triumphus , Alvarus Pelagius , Panormitanus , Hostiensis , Silvester , & alii non pauci . Bell. 5.1 . The first Opinion is , that the Pope hath a most full Power over the whole world , both in Ecclesiastical and Civil affairs . This is the Doctrine of Aug. Triumphus , &c. and of many others . Scripsit egregiam summam de Potestate Ecclesiae . Bell. de Script . Anno 1301. Error est , non credere Pontificem Rom. Vniversalis Ecclesiae Pastorem , Petri Successorem , & Christi Vicarium , supra temporalia & spiritualia Vniversalem non habere Primatum ; in quem quandoque multi labuntur , dictae potestatis ignorantiâ ; quae cùm sit infinita , eò quòd magnus est Dominus , & magna virtus ejus , & magnitudinis ejus non est finis , omnis creatu● intellectus in ejus perscrutatione invenitur deficere . Aug. Triumph . de Potest . Eccl. in praef . ad P. Joh. XXII . Thomas in fine Secun . Sentent . dicit in Papa esse apicem utriusque Potestatis . Bell. 5.1 . Quum quis per sententiam denunciatur propter Apostasiam excommunicatus , ipso facto ejus subditi à dominio , & juramento fidelitatis ejus liberati sunt . Th. 2. Secund. qu. 12. art . 2. S. Thomas ( in lib. 3. de Regim . Princ. cap. 10. & 19. ) affirmat , summum Pontificem jure divino habere spiritualem & temporalem Potestatem , ut supremum totius mundi Regem , ad●ò 〈◊〉 etiam taleas omnibus Christianis possit imponere , & civitatis ac castra destruere pro conservatione Christianitatis . Bell. 5.5 . Quae jura sunt notanda , quia malè considerata sunt per multos assentatores , qui voluerunt placere Pontificibus , per multa retro tempora , & usque ad hodierna suaserunt eis , quòd omnia possent ; & sic quòd facerent quicquid liberet , etiam illicita , & sic plus quàm Deus . Zabar . de Schism . Orbis Princeps , Episc. Spal . Sess. 1. p. 24. Regum Rex , & Orbis terrarum Monarcha , Del Rio , Sess. 8. p. 87. — Virum , in quo erat Potestas supra omnes Potestates , ●am coeli , quàm terrae . Episc. Patrac . Sess. 10. p. 132. Arripe ergò gladium Divinae Potestatis tibi creditum , his acutum ; & jube , impera , manda , ut Pax universalis & Colligatio per decennium inter Christianos ad minus fiat ; & Reges ad id in compedibus magni Regis liga , & Nobiles in manicis ferreis Censurarum constringe : quoniam tibi data est omnis Potestas in coelo & in terra . Ibid. p. 133. * Politicum Principatum Sacerdotali esse subjectum nulla potest esse dubitatio . An. 57. § 32. † Politicum Imperium subjecit spiritualis Ecclesiae dominio . Ib. § 33. Tertia sententia media , & Catholicorum communis , Pontificem ut Pontisicem non habere directè & immediatè ullam temporalem potestatem , sed solùm spiritualem ; tamen ratione spiritualis habere saltem indirectè potestatem quandam , eámque summam , in temporalibus . Bell. 5.1 . Anno 198● . Ab immensa aeterni Regis potentia B. Petro ejúsque Successoribus tradita Auctoritas omnes terrenorum Regum & Principum supereminet potestates — Inconcussa profert in omnes judicia — Et siquos ordinationi Dei resistentes invenit , severiore hos vindictâ ulciscitur , & , quam●ìs potentiores , de solio dejiciens , veluti superbientis Luciferi ministros , ad infima terrae deturbatos prosternit . — Dominiis , Regnis , &c. nos illos illo●úmque posteros privamus in perpetuum . — A Juramento hujusmodi , ac omni prorsus Dominii , Fidelitatis & Obsequii debito , illos omnes tam universè quàm singulatim auctoritate praesentium absolvimus & liberamus ; praecipimúsque & interdicimus eis universis & singulis , nè illi● eorúmque monitis , legibus & mandatis audeant obedire . Bulla Sixti V. Contra Henr. Navarr . R. &c. Anno 1570. Pius V. — Quem mirum est in albo Sanctorum nondum relatum esse . Briet . Chr. Anno 1572. Regnans in excelsis , cui data est omnis in coe●o & in terra potestas , unam Sanctam , Catholicam & Apostolicam Ecclesiam , extra quam nulla est Salus , uni soli in terris , videlicet Apostolorum Principi Petro , Petrique Successori Romano Pontifici , in potestatis plenitudine tradidit gubernan●am : Hunc unum super omnes gentes & omnia regna Principem constituit , qui ●vellat , destruat , dissipet , disperdat , plantet & aedificet . — P. Pius V. in Bull. contra R. Eliz. ( Cambd. Hist. Anno 1570. ) Ipsam praetenso regni jure , nec non omni quocunque dominio , dignitate privilegióque privamus ; & interum Proceres , subditos , &c. Ibid. Anno 1346. Anno 1311. Apostolica auctoritate de fratrum nostrorum consilio declaramus , illa juramenta pr●dicta fidelitatis exsistere & censeri debere . Clem. lib. 2. tit . 9. Vide Conc. Vienn . p. 909. Anno 1294. Subesse Romano Pontifici omni humanae creaturae declaramus , dicimus , definimus , & pr●nunciamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis . Extrav . com . lib. 1. tit . 8. cap. 1. Opor●et gladium esse sub gladio , & temporalem authoritatem spirituali subjici potestati . Ibid. Ergò si deviat terrena potestas , judicabitur à potestate spirituali . Ibid. Vir super modum ambitiosus & arrogans ( Bin●us in vita Bonif. VIII . ) Constitutionem ipsam , sacro praesenti Concilio approbante , innovamus & ●pprobamus . Concil . Later . Sess. 11. p. 153. Quam extravagantem renovavit & approbavit Concilium Lateranense sub Leone X. Canus loc . 6.4 . Haec Bonifacius , cui assentiuntur omnes , ut nullus discrepet , nisi qui dissidio ab Ecclesia excidit . Baron . Anno 1053. § 14. Os●enditur etiam quòd subesse Romano Pontifici sit de necessitate salutis . ( Thom. in opusc . contra Graecos . ) Anno 1245. Nos itaque super praemissis , &c. P. Innoc . IV. in Conc. Lugd. Matt. Paris ( Anno 1253. ) saith , he deemed Kings Mancipia Papae . Verè stupor mundi , & immutator seculi . Matt. Par. Anno 1217. Vt quanta est inter Solem & Lunam , tanta inter Pontifices & Reges differentia cognoscatur . P. Innoc. III. in Decret . Greg. lib. 1. tit . 33. cap. 6. * Jer. 1.10 . Imperatorem — ut rebellem Sedi Apostolicae & inobedientem anathemate primùm ; deinde in pertinacia perseverantem , in Concilio Praesulum , quod Romae tum Innocentius celebrabat , ab Imperio depositum percussit & pronunciavit . Naucl. Anno 1212. Neque enim per Lateranense Concilium Ecclesia statuit , &c. Syn. Trid. Sess. 14. cap. 5. Si verò Dominus temporalis requisitus & monitus . Conc. Later . cap. 3. in Decret Greg. lib. 5. tit . 7. cap. 13. Anno 1099. Nam in hac non tantùm parte , sed ubique , cùm poteris , Henricum , Haereticorum caput , & ejus fautores pro viribus persequaris . Nullum profectò gratius Deo sacrificium , quàm si eum impugnes , qui se contra Deum erexit , qui Ecclesiae regnum auferre conatur . P. Pasch. Ep. 7. ad Rob. Fland. Com. Anno 1088. Fidelitatem enim quam Christiano Principi jurârunt , Deo ejúsque Sanctis adversanti , eorúmque praecepta , nullâ cohibentur auctoritate persolvere , Caus. 15. qu. 7. cap. 5. * Si quis Imperator , Rex , Princeps — contra hanc Constitutionem venire tentaverit — potestatis honorisque sui dignitate careat — P. Urb. II. Ep. 12. Vid. ejus dictata apud Bin. post Ep. l. 2. Ep. 55. Ep. 4.2.8.21 . & passim . Ep. 1.58.2.5 , 12 , 13 , 18 , 32.3.10.4.1 , 2 , 3 , 7 , 22. Hâc itaque fiduciâ fretus , pro dignitate & tutela Ecclesiae suae Sanctae , Omnipotentis Dei nomine , Patris , Filii , & Spiritûs S. Henricum Regem , Henric● quondam Imperatoris filium , qui audacter nimiùm & temerariè in Ecclesiam tuam manus injecit , Imperatoriâ administratione Regiâque dejicio ; & Christianos omnes Imperio subjectos Juramento illo absolvo , quo fidem veris Regibus praestare consueverunt : dignum enim est , ut is honore careat , qui majestatem Ecclesiae imminnere causatur . Plat. in Greg. VII . & Tom. 7. Conc. Rom. 3. apud Bin. p. 484. Agite igitur , Apostolorum sanctissimi Principes , & quod dixi — Plat. in Greg. VII . Conc. Rom. 7. apud Bin. Tom. 7. p. 491. quod ex novella Traditione Hildebrandus — Eccl. Leod. apud Bin. Tom. 7. p. 521. Hildebrandus P. author est hujus novelli Schismatis , & primus levavit sacerdotalem lanceam contra diadema regni . Ib. p. 522. Qui primus se , & suo exemplo alios Pontifices , contra Imp. accinxit gladio belli . Ibid. p. 523. Haec sola Novitas , nè dicam Haeresis , nondum in mundo emerserat , ut Sacerdotes illius qui dicit Regi , Apostata , & qui regnare facit hypocritas propter peccata populi , doceant populum , quòd malis Regibus nullam debeant subjectionem , & licèt ei Sacramentum fidelitatis secerint , nullam tamen fidelitatem debeant ; nec perjuri dicantur , qui contra Regem senserint ; imo , qui Regi paruerit pro excommunicato habeatur ; qu● contra Regem fecerit , à noxa injustitiae & perjurii absolvatur . Sigeb . Chron. Anno 1088. * Job 34.18 , 30. Nos , sanctorum praedecessorum statura tenentes , eos qui excommunicatis fidelitate aut sacramento constricti sunt , Apostolicâ auctoritate à sacramento absolvimus , & nè eis fidelitatem observent omnibus modis prohibemus . Greg. VII . Ep. 8.21 . Caus. 15. qu. 7. cap. 4. Valde indignum fore arbitratus , terreno imperio subdi , quos Divina Majestas praefecit coelesti . P. Leo IX . Ep. 1. c. 12. Plat. in vita Leon. IX . Quis te seduxit , ut Pontificem Oecumenicum scommatibus lacesseres , & S. Romanam Ecclesiam maledictis incesseres , cui cum omni veneratione subditus esse debes ? Steph. VI. Ep. 1. Baron . Anno 885. § 11. Anno 873. — cuncti venire per inobedientiam neglexistis . Joh. VIII . Ep. 119. deinceps excommunicamus omnes , &c. Ibid. Anno 858. Idcirco Apostolicâ authoritate , sub Divini judicii obtestatione , injungimus tibi , ut in Trevirensi urbe & in Agrippina Colonia nullum eligi patiaris , antequam relatum super hoc nostro Apostolatui fiat . Grat. Dist. 63. cap. 4. Vt saltem compulsus resipiscere valeas , noveris , te citissimè mucrone Ecclesiastico feriendum ; ità ut ulteriùs talia in S. Del Ecclesia perpetrare formides . P. Nic. l. Ep. 64. Regi quasi praecellenti , virtutibus scilicet , non vitiis , subditi estote . P. Nic. I. Epist. 4. append . p. 626. Alius item Rom. Pontifex , Zacharias scilicet , Regem Fancorum , non tam pro suis iniquitatibus , quàm pro eo quòd tantae potestati erat inutilis , deposuit — omnésque Francigenas à juramento fidelitatis quod illi — Decret . 2. part . Caus. 15. q. 6. Anno 772. Generali decreto constituimus , ut exsecrandum Anathema sit , & veluti praevaricator Catholicae Fidei semper apud Deum reus exsistat , quicunque Regum , seu Episcoporum , vel Potentum , deinceps Romanorum Pontificum Censuram in quocunque crediderit , vel permiserit violandam . P. Had I. Capit. apud Grat. Caus. 25. qu. 1. cap. 11. Constitutiones contra Canones & decreta Praesulum Romanorum , vel bonos mores , nullius sunt momenti . Distinct. 10. cap. 4. Anno 730. Tum Romanos tum Italos ab ejus obedientia recedere penitùs fecit . Baron . Anno 730. § 40. Sic dignum posteris reliquit exemplum , nè in Ecclesia Christi regnare sinerentur haeretici Principes , si sape moniti , in errore persistere obstinato animo invenirentur . Baron . ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. II. Epist. 1. Bin. Tom. 5. p. 508. Certum est , rebus vestris hoc esse salutare , ut , cùm de causis Dei agitur , juxta ipsiu ; constitutionem , Regiam voluntatem Sacerdotibus Christi studeatis subdere , non praeferre — &c. P. Felix III. ( Anno 483. ) dist . 10. cap. 3. Te , sicut Romanus natus , Romanum Principem amo , colo , suspicio . P. Gelas. I. Epist. 8. ( ad Anast. Imp. ) — cognoscentes imperium tibi supernâ dispositione collatum , legibus tuis ipsi quoque parent religionis Antistites . Ibid. Christus , dispensatione magnificâ temperans , sic actionibus propriis dignitatibúsque distinctis officia Potestatis utriusque discrevit , &c. Ad hoc potestas Dominorum meorum pietati coelitùs data est super omnes homines — Ego indignus famulus vester — Ego quidem jussioni subjectus — P. Greg. I. Ep. 2.26 . Qui honori quoque Imperii vestri se per privatum vocabulum superponit . Ep. 4.32 . Anno 680. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Syn. 6. p. 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 304. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 94. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 64. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 33 , 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Syn. VI. p. 303. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 304. Anno. 709. Misit Imp. ad Constantinum P. sacram , per quam jussit eum ad Regiam ascendere urbem ; qui sanctiss . vir jussis imperialibus obtemperans — Anast. in vit . P. Const. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Greg. II. ad Leon. Is. Ep. 1. ( p. 502. ) Greg. VII . Epist. 8.2 . Baron . Anno 407. § 23. Georg. Alex. vit . Chrys. cap. 68. Anon. vit . Chrys. cap. 39. Socrates , Sozomen , Theodoret , Palladius . Siquis autem Regum , Antistitum , Judicum , vel quarumcunque secularium personarum , hujus Apostolicae auctoritatis , & nostrae praeceptionis decreta violaverit , — cujuscunque dignitatis vel sublimitatis sit , honore suo privetur . — Greg. M. post Epist. 38. libri 2. Epist. pars VII . Quid sibi vult autem , quod dixerit Imperator à nobis se in religione damnatum , cùm super hac parte decessor meus non solùm minimè nomen ejus attigerit — ? P. Gelas. I. Epist. 4. Nos te non excommunicavimus , Imperator , sed Acacium . — Si te misces , non à nobis , sed à teipso excommunicatus e● . P. Symmachus I. Ep. 7. Si isti placet se miscere damnatis , nobis non potest imputari . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 4. Baron . Anno 503. § 17. Dicis quòd . mecum conspirante Senatu , excommunicaverim te . Ista quidem ego , ( nego , ) sed rationabiliter factum à decessoribus meis sine dubio subsequor . P. Sym. Epist. 7. You say , that I excommunicated you by the joint consent of the Senate . This I deny : but I undoubtedly follow what was with good reason done by my Predecessours . Lego & relego Romanorum Regum & Imperatorum gesta , & nusquam invenio quenquam eorum ante hunc à Romano Pontifice excommunicatum , vel Regno privatum . Otho Frising . Chron. lib. 6. cap. 35. — cum Honorio , qui ●lammam haeretici dogmatis non , ut decuit Apostolicam authoritatem , incipientem extinxit , sed negligendo confovit . P. Leo II. Ep. 2. Non leve discrimen incumbit Pontificibus siluisse pro divinitatis cultu quod congruit . P. Gelas. 1. Epist. 8. ( ad Anastas . Imp. ) Si verò nostro silentio pateremur Ecclesiam ●elle amaritudinis & impietatis radice ●ollui , quâ ratione possemus apud aeternum Judicem excusari ? P. Paschal . II. Ep. 3. ( ad Anselm . Cant. ) Error cui non resistitur , approbatur ; & veritas quae minimè defensatur , opprimitur . P. Felix III. Ep. 1. ( ad Acatium . ) Non caret scrupulo societatis occultae , qui evidenter facinori desinit obviare . Id. ibid. Si ea quae nobis corrigenda sunt tacemus , valde delinquimus . P. Greg. I. Ep. 2.37 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Rom. 1.32 . They not onely doe the same , but have pleasure in them that doe them . Mandata Apostolica totis viribus observabo , & ab aliis observari faciam . Papatum Romanum & Regalia S. Petri adjutor eis ero ad retinendum & defendendum contra omnem hominem . Haereticos , Schismaticos & Rebelles eidem Domino nostro vel successoribus praedictis pro posse persequar & impugnabo . Greg. Decret . lib. 2. tit . 24. cap. 4. Concil . Rom. VI. apud Bin. p. 489. Decret . Greg. lib. 1. tit . 6. cap. 4. Significâsti , frater charissime , Regem & Regni Majores admiratione permotos , quòd passim tibi ab Apocrisiariis nostris tali conditione oblatum fuerit , si sacramentum , quod à nobis scriptum detulerant , jurares . P. Pasch. II. Epist. 6. Ipsis praecip●è debet esse nota suae Sedis authoritas . Bell. 4.3 . An communicare non est consentire cum talibus ? P. Sym. I. Ep. 7. Quasi non sit deterius , & non ignorâsse veritatem , & tamen communicâsse cum veritatis inimicis . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 1. Cuicunque haeresi communicans meritò judicatur à nostra societate removendus . Id. ibid. Vide Ep. 13. p. 642. Altera non tam sententia quàm haeresis duo docet : primò , Pontificem ut Pontificem ex jure Divino nullam habere temporalem potestatem , nec posse ullo modo imperare Principibus secularibus , nedum eos regnis & principatu privare — Bell. V. 1. Haeresis errore notantur omnes qui ab Ecclesia Rom. cathedra Petri è duobus alterum gladium auferunt , nec nisi spiritualem concedunt . Baron . Anno 1053. § 14. Haeresis Polititorum . Baron . Anno 1073. § 13. Otto Fri●ing . Sigebert . Abbas Ubsp. Occam , Marsilius Pa●a● . &c. Cùm super privilegiis sedis Apostolicae ca●sa vertatur , nolumus de ipsis per alios judicari . Greg. Decr. lib. 2. tit . 1. c. 12. P. Nich. ad Imp. Mich. p. 511 , & 513. Primi qui temporalem potestatem summo Pontifici ex Christi institutione tribuunt , videntur esse Hugo de S. Victore , Bernardus , &c. Bell. 5.5 . The first that yield the Pope Temporal power by Christ's Institution , seem to be Hugo , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Concil . Flor. defin . p. 854. Christus — migraturus ex mundo ad Patrem , in soliditate Petrae Petrum ejúsque Successores vicarios suos instituit , quibus ex libri Regum testimonio ità obedire necesse est , ut qui non obedirit , morte moriatur . P. Leo X. in Conc. Later . Sess. 11. p. 151. Bell. 4.22 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Flor. p. 846. — Romanóque Pontifici , B. Petri successori , ac Jesu Christi Vicario , veram obedientiam spondeo ac juro . Bull. Pii IV. super forma juram . Provisi de beneficiis — in Romanae Ecclesiae obedientia se permansuros spondeant ac jurent . Conc. Trid. Sess. 24. cap. 12. Pontif. Rom. Antwerp . Anno 1626. p. 59. & p. 86. Ego N. Electus Ecclesiae N. ab hac hora in antea fidelis & obediens ero B. Petro Apostolo , Sanctaeque Romanae Ecclesiae , & Domino nostro , Domino N. Papae N. suisque Successoribus canonicè intrantibus . Non ero in consilio , aut consensu , vel facto , ut vitam perdant , aut membrum ; scu capiantur mala captione ; aut in eos manus quomodolibet ingerantur ; vel injuriae aliquae inferantur , quovis quaesito colere . Consilium verò quod mihi credituri sunt , per se , aut Nuncios suos , seu literas , ad eorum damnum , me sciente , nemini pandam . Papatum Romanum & Regalia Sancti Petri adjutor eis ero ad defendendum & retinendum , salvo meo ordine , contra omnem hominem . Legatum Apostolicae Sedis in eundo & redeundo honorificè tractabo , & in suis necessitatibus adjuvabo . Jura , honores , privilegia , & auctoritatem Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae , Dimini nostri Papae & Successorum praedictorum , conservare , defendere , augere , promovere curabo . Neque ero in consilio , vel facto , seu tractatu in quibus contra ipsum Dominum nostrum , vel eandem Romanam Ecclesiam aliqua sinistra vel praejudicialia personarum , juris , honoris , statùs & potestatis eorum machinentur . Et si talia à quibuscunque tractari vel procurari novero , impediam hoc pro posse , & quanto citiùs potero significabo eidem Domino nostro , vel alteri per quem possit ad ipsius notitiam pervenire . Regulas Sanctorum Patrum , decreta , ordinationes , seu dispositiones , reservationes , provisiones & mandata Apostolica totis viribus observabo , & faciam ab aliis observari . Haereticos , Schismaticos & Rebelles eidem Domino nostro vel Successoribus praedictis pro posse persequar & impugnabo . Vocatus ad Synodum veniam , nisi praepeditus fuero canonicâ praepeditione . Apostolorum limina singulis trienniis personaliter per me ipsum visitabo , & Domino nostro ac Successoribus praefatis rationem reddam de toto meo ●astorali officio ac de rebus omnibus ad v●eae Ecclesiae statum , ad cleri , & populi disciplinam , animarum denique quae me ae fidei traditae sunt , salutem quovismodo pertinentibus , & vicissim mandata Apostolica humiliter recipiam & quàm diligentissimè exequar . Quod si legitimo impedimento detentus fuero praesata omnia adimplebo per certum Nuncium ad hoc speciale mandatum habentem de gremio mei Capituli , aut alium in dignitate Ecclesiastica constitutum , seu aliàs personatum habentem ; aut , his mihi deficientibus , per dioesesanum Sacerdotem ; & clero deficiente omninò per aliquem alium Presbyterum saecularem vel regularem spectatae probitatis & religionis de supradictis omnibus plenè instructum . De hujusmodi autem impedimento ▪ docebo per legitimas probationes ad Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Cardinalem Proponentem in Congregatione Sacri Concilii per supradictum Nuncium transmittend●s . Possessiones verò ad mensam meam pertinentes non vendam , nec donabo neque impignorabo , nec de novo infeudabo vel aliquo modo alienabo , etiam cum consensu Capituli Ecclesiae meae , inconsulto Romano Pontifice . Et si ad aliquam alienationem devenero , poenas in quadam super hoc edita constitutione contentas eo ipso incurrere volo . Sic me Deus adjuvet & haec Sancta Dei Evangelia . Gregor . Decret . lib. 2. tit . 24. cap. 4. Summus Pontifex simpliciter & absolutè est supra Ecclesiam Vniversam ; — haec propositio est ferè de fide . Bell. de Conc. 2.17 . Ego verò negare non possum quin Gallus sim , & Parisiensis Ecclesiae alumnus , in quâ Rom. Pontificem subesse concilio tenetur , & qui docent ibi contrarium , ii tanquam haeretici notantur . Card. Loth. apud Laun. Ep. 1.1 . * quae sententia videtur omnino erronea & haeresi proxima . Bell. 4.2 . Bell. de Conc. 2.14 . Anno 1409. Conc. Pis. Sess. 16 , 17. Qui anno uno sedem Petri tenuit , secundùm communem opinionem . Anton. de Concil . Pis. cap. 5. § 3. Primò declarat quòd ipsa Synodus , &c. Sess. 4. & 5. Sanctiss . Dominus noster Papa dixit , respondendo ad praedicta , quod omnia & singula determinata , conclusa & decreta in materiis fidei per praesens concilium conciliariter , tenere & inviolabiliter observare volebat . Conc. Const. Sess. 45. p. 1119. Veritas de potestate Concilii supra Papam — est veritas fidei Catholicae — cui pertinaciter repugnans est censendus haereticus . Conc. Bas. Sess. 33. ( p. 95. ) Nèc unquam aliquis peritorum dubitavit , summum Pontificem in his quae fidem concernunt judicio earundem generalium Synodurum esse subjectum . Concil . Bas. Sess. 45. ( p. 117. ) Vigore cujus , ac ineffabili & inexpugnabili authoritate — Sess. 38. p. 101. * ( Concil . Later . &c. ) Ego verò negare non possum , &c. Nam . adhuc videmus ab Ecclesia tolerari , qui eam sententiam sequuntur — Bell. 4.2 . Manifestum autem Schismatis argumentum est , cùm quis se communioni subtrahit Apostolicae sedis . Balus . not . ad Agobard . p. 112. It is a manifest argument of Schism , when any man withdraws himself from Communion with the Apostolick See. Heb. 5.4 . Jure culpandi sunt , qui turbidè atque inordinatè in eos ●o●rcendos insiliunt , qui nullâ sibi lege subjecti sunt . Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 17. Nemo sibi & professor & testis est . Tertul. 5.1 . adv . Marc. None can be both a Claimer and a Witness for himself . Notes for div A31089-e13510 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyrill . in Joh. 21.15 . He was a very active and stirring man , exceedingly spurr'd on with much promptness and alacrity in doing and speaking . t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Joh. Or. 12. ( 13.24 . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrysost. Tom. 5. Orat. 59. Matt. 16.16 . Licèt caeteri Apostoli sciant , Petrus tamen respondet pro caeteris . Am●r . in Luc. lib. 6. cap. 9. Joh. 1.42 , 46. Matt. 26.63 . Joh. 1.50 . Matt. 14.33 . Joh. 6.69 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Or. 34. Matt. 14.28 . Joh. 18.10 . Matt. 26.33 , 35. Joh. 13.37 . Matt. 16.22 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tom. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Mark 9.6 . Luke 9.33 . Luke 24.12 , 34. Joh. 20.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Cor. 15.5 . And that he appeared to Cephas , after that to the twelve . Acts 1.15 . Acts 15.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aug. in Joh. Tract . 124. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 24. An extreme lover of Christ. Saepe diximus nimii ardoris , amorisque quàm maximi fuisse Petrum in Dominum . Hier. in Matt. 16.22 . We have often said that Peter was transported with too much heat , and extraordinary great love of our Lord. Ipse enim Petrus in Apostolorum ordine primus , in Christi amore promptissimus , saepe unus respondet pro omnibus . August . Serm. 13. de verb. Dom. in Matt. 1. For Peter himself being first in the Order of the Apostles , and most prompt and forward in the Love of Christ , answer'd oftentimes alone for all the rest . 1 Cor. 15.10 . 2 Cor. 11.23 . 2 Cor. 11.5 . & 12.11 . * Nec Paulus inferior Petro — cum primo quoque sacilè conferendus , & nulli secundus . Ambr. de Sp. S. 2.12 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Chrys. Tom. 5. Orat. 167. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. Hist. 2.4 . Gal. 2,2 , 6. Gal ● . 9 . 2 Cor. 11.5.12.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ath. disp . c. Arium , p. 122. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Act. 2.14 . Inter duodecim unus eligitur , ut capite constituto Schismatis tolleretur occasio . Hier. in Jovin . I. cap. 14. Cyp. Ep. 73. de unit . Eccl. &c. In typo unitatis — Aug. de Bapt. 3.17 . Petrus — naturâ unus homo erat , gra●iâ unus Christianus , abundantiore gratiâ unus idémque primus Apostolus . Aug. in Joh. tract . 123. Peter was by nature one man , by grace one Christian , by a more abundant grace one and the same prime Apostle . Ipse enim Petrus in Apostolorum ordine primus , in Christi amore promptissimus , saepe unus respondet pro omnibus . Aug. de verbis Dom. sup . Matt. 1. Serm. 13. For Peter himself being the first in the Order of the Apostles , the most forward in the love of Christ , he alone oft-times answers for all the rest . [ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theoph. in Matt. 10. ] Luke 6.14 . Matt. 4.18 . Mark 1.16 . Luke 5.3 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Epiph. haer . 51. Primus credidit , & Apostolatûs est Princeps . Hil. in Matt. Can. 7. Quem primum Dominus elegit . Cypr. Ep. 71. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. de Judicio Dei , Tom. 2. p. 268. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Modest. apud Phot. Cod. 275. Clem. ad Jac. Hier. in Jovin . 1. Luke 4.38.5.7 . Matt. 19.27 . Sed cur non Joannes electus est virgo ? aetati delatum est , quia Petrus senior erat ; nè adhuc adolescens & penè puer progressae aetatis hominibus praeferretur . Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 51. Peter being the younger in age . Hor. Ep. 1.19 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Acts 2.14 . They yield unto him , &c. Matt. 16.16 . Matt. 17.1 . Matt. 26.37 . John 13.6 . 1 Cor. 15.5 . John 21. Hil. in Matt. Can. 14. p. 566. Supereminentem beatae fidei suae confessione gloriam promeruit . Hilar. de Trin. lib. 6. p. 121. Ideò quia solus profitetur ( amorem suum John 21. ) ex omnibus , omnibus antefertur . Ambros. in Luc. cap. ult . Matth. 10.2 . Mark 3.17 . Luke 6.14 . Acts 1.13 . John 21.2 . * It was a reasonable demand , which was made to our Saviour , Tell us by what authority thou doest these things , or who is he that gave thee this authority ? ( Luke 20.2 . ) and the reasonableness , of it our Lord did often avow , declaring that if by his doctrine and works he had not vouched the divinity of his authority , it had been no sin to disbelieve or reject him , ( John 5.31 , 36.10.25 , 37.15.22 , 24. ) Credo etiam hinc divinorum eloquiorum clarissima authoritas esset , si homo sine dispendio promissae salutis ignorare non posset . Aug. de pecc . mer. & rem . 2.36 . Nullum fundamentum , aut firmitatem possunt habere , quae nullis divinarum vocum fulciuntur oraculis . Lact. 7.2 . Luke 1.1 . — Matth. 10.1 . Mark 9.50 . John 13.34.15.12.17.21 . John 13.14 . Si quis dixerit , illis verbis , Hoc facite in meam commemorationem , Christum non instituisse Apostolos Sacerdotes — anathema sit . Conc. Trid. Sess. 22. Can. 2. If any one shall say that in those words , Doe this in remembrance of me , Christ did not ordain his Apostles Priests — Let him be accursed . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Acts 1.2 . John 20.21 . Matt. 28.19 . Luke 24.49 . Mark 16.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 114. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. ubi suprá . We have heard Paul himself reckoning up powers or authorities , and placing the Apostolical in the highest place . * Eph. 4.11 . † 1 Cor. 12.28 . Luke 22.14 . Luke 22.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. ad Corinth . I. p. 63. apud Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. p. 466. Let a man be faithfull , let him be powerfull in declaring knowledge , let him be wise in discovering reasons , let him be strenuous in works , by so much the more ought he to be humble-minded , by how much the more he seems to be greater than others ; and to seek the common benefit of all , and not of himself . So doth St. Clemens interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , alluding to this place . † [ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ] * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Luke 22.25 , 26. Mark 10.37 . Matt. 20.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Orat. 33. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Acts 1.26 . Then the Government was not an honour , but a provident care of the governed , &c. Matt. 20.26 . Mark 9.34 . Luke 9.46 . Matth. 18.1 . Mark 9.35 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. Alex. Str. 5. ( p. 409. ) And to those familiar friends striving for the preeminence , he commends equality together with simplicity , saying , that they ought to become as little Children . Matth. 23.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 1 Tim. 3.1 . in Eph. Or. 11. Isid. Pel. Ep. 4.219.2.125 . Greg. Naz. Orat. 28. 1 Pet. 5.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Eph. Orat. 11. Ille enim nolentibus praeest , hic volentibus . Hier. Ep. 3. ad Nepot . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Tit 1.7 . He ought to rule them so as they may be willing to be ruled , &c. 1 Pet. 5. Sed contenti sint honore suo ; Patres se sciant esse non dominos — Hier. Ep. 62. ( ad Theoph. ) cap. 3. Amari parens , & episcopus debet , non timeri . Ibid. cap. 1. Indè denique superintendis , sonante tibi Episcopi nomine non dominium , sed officium . Bern. de Consid. 2.6 . Nulli hominum liceat hanc paginam nostrae voluntatis & mandati infringere , vel ei ausu temerario contraire . Sanctissimus Dominus noster . Concil . Trid. Sess. 22. cap. 11. &c. Si Papa suae , &c. Grat. dist . 40. cap. 6. Concil . Lat. sub Leone X. Sess. 11. p. 133. ( in Orat. Archiep. Patrac . ) Hâc itaque fiduciâ fretus , &c. Excommun . Henrici R. in Concil . Rom. 3. sub Greg. 7. apud Bin. Tom. 7. p. 484. Agite Apostolorum Sanctissimi Principes , &c. Plat. in Greg. VII . In Concil . Rom. 6. apud Bin. p. 491. Et quamvìs Apostolis omnibus post resurrectionem suam parem potestatem tribuat & dicat , Sicut , &c. Cypr. de Vn. Eccl. 2 Cor. 5.20 . 1 Cor. 4.1 . 2 Cor. 6.4 . Matt. 16.18 . Apoc. 21.10 , 14. Eph. 2.20 . Ex aequo super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo solidatur . Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . 1 Pet. 2.5 . 1 Cor. 3.10 . Matt. 16.19 . Matt. 16.19 . Matt. 18.18 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Phot. Cod. 280. p. 1600. Those , who by Succession from them ( viz. the Apostles , ) were endowed with Episcopal Authority , we believe to have the same Power of binding and loosing . John 20.23 . Eph. 4.11 . Act. 20.28 . 1 Pet. 5.2 . 2 Pet. 3.2 . Matt. 28.19 . Mark 16.15 . Luke 24.47 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 115. Tom. 5. Orat. 47. in 2 Cor. 11.28 . Luke 24.49 . John 16.13.14.26 . Luke 24.49 . Mark 10.17 . John 20.22 . Act. 2.24 . Act. 15.28 . 2 Cor. 12.11 , 12. Cui totius Ecclesiae figuram gerenti , &c. Aug. Ep. 165. Ergò si personam gerébant Ecclesiae , & sic eis hoc dictum est , tanquam ipsi Ecclesiae diceretur , pax Ecclesiae dimittit peccata , &c. Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. 3.18 . Scimus quòd Petrus nihil plus potestatis à Christo recepit aliis Apostolis ; nihil enim dictum est ad Petrum , quod aliis etiam dictum non est . — Ideò rectè dicimus omnes Apostolos esse aequales cum Petro in potestate . Card. Cus. de Conc. Cath. 2.13 . 1 Pet. 5.1 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Pet. 3.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Act. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Act. 1.15 . As being a man hot and earnest , and as entrusted with the flock by Christ , and as the fore-man of the company , he ever begins to speak . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — in Act. 1.26 . Probably so it fell out by reason of the signal vertue of the man. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. de Sacerd. Or. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Act. 1.16 . Behold him doing all things by common consent ; nothing authoritatively , nor imperiously . Act. 1. Act. 1.15 , 21. Act. 23.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 6.2 . V. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Act. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ver. 2. V. 2. V. 4. V. 6. V. 7. Act. 15. V. 13 — V. 14. v. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . V. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. V. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 16.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 21.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. ( Tom. 5. Or. 59. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in ●c . For he had the Government committed to him — he was empowered . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hesych . apud Phot. Cod. 275. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. ibid. Act. 10.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 11.12 . Act. 11.2 . Bell. de Pont. Rom. 4.3 , 4 , &c. Act. 11.18 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. See how free he is from pride and vain-glory ; see how he excuses himself , and thinks himself not worthy to have the honour of a Master . Ità ut Petrus quoque timens ne culparetur ab ipsis . Iren. 3.12 . N. In the matter at Antioch Saint Peter did comply with Saint James , and the Judaizers , which did not beseem such Authority . Act. 8.14 . John 13.16 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 B. Act. 15.2.13.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. ad Cor. p. 69. Who among you is noble and generous ? who has bowels of compassion ? who is full of charity ? Let him say , If for my sake there be sedition and strife , and divisions , I will depart and go whither you would have me , and doe what shall be enjoyned me by the multitude . 2 Cor. 13.10.10.8.12.21 . 1 Cor. 4.2 . 2 Thess. 3.14 . 1 Cor. 7.25 , 40. 1 Thess. 4.8 . 1 Cor. 1.12.3.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Clem. ad Corinth . p. 61. 1 Cor. 3.5 . Falsum est quòd illi boni erant , exceptis eis qui dicebant , Ego autem Christi . Aug. Cont. Crescon . 1.27 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 13.4.2.16.6 , 9. Gal. 2.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Pet. 3.5 . 1 Cor. 7.17.11.34.16.1 . Tit. 1.5 . Isid. Pel. 1 Thess. 2.7 , 11. 1 Cor. 9.2 . Act. 18.1 . 1 Cor. 4.14 , 15. Gal. 4.19 . Gal. 1.18 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Gal. 118. 2 Cor. 11 . 2● . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in John 21.23 . For seeing they were to take upon them the inspection and superintendency of all the world , it behoved them not any longer to be mixt or conjoyn'd together , for this had been a great loss and hinderance to the World. 1 Cor. 4.9 . 2 Cor. 4.8.6.4.11.25 . Matth. 24.9 . Luke 21.12 . Eus. 3.1 . Niceph. 2.38 , 39 , 40. Tertull. ad Jud. cap. 7. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Seleuc. Or. 2. He that run his race through the whole Universe , and by his so eager running for the Faith made the World as it were too narrow for him . Col. 1.6 , 23. Rom. 10.18 . Matt. 28.20 . John 16.13.14.26 . 2 Cor. 3.5 . Rom. 15.15 . — à quo illi tanquam à capite , & imperatore ' suo pendebant . Bellarm. de Pont. 1.16 . 2 Cor. 12.11 . Rom. 11.13 . Bell. 1.9 , 14 , 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Gal. 1.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Act. 9.15 . ●2 . 21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Cor. 1.1 . 2 Cor. 1.1 . Eph. 1.1 . Colos. 1.1 . 2 Tim. 1.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Cor. 15.10 . Eph. 3.7 . 1 Tim. 1.12 . 2 Tim. 1.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Tim. 1.1 . Rom. 1.5 . 2 Cor. 12.12 . Rom. 15.18 , 19. 1 Cor. 2.4 . 1 Cor. 9.1 . — 1 Cor. 15.10 . 2 Cor. 11.23 . Gal. 1.16 , 17. 2 Cor. 13.10.10.8 . Gal. 2.9 . 2 Cor. 12.16 , 17. 2 Cor. 12.11.11.5 . 1 Cor. 15.9 . Eph. 3.8 . 1 Cor. 15.10 . Eph. 3.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Cor. 11.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Cor. 12.11.1.16 , 17. Rom. 11.13 . Bell. de Pont. 1.11 . Gal. 2.2 . Gal. 2.6 . Gal. 2.12 , 13 , 14. ( Vid. P. Pelag. II. apud . Bin. Tom. 4. p. 308. in Epist. ad Eliam . ) V. 11.14 . Nunquid ideò aut illa ejus sequenda sunt , quae meritò ejus Co-apostolus ejus facta redarguit . Gelas. I. de Anath . ( apud Bin. Tom. 3. p. 645. ) Apostolo Paulo monstrante , & corrigente , Aug. c. Crescon . 1.32.2.32 . Ep. 19. de Bap. c. Dor. 2.1 , 2. correptus . cont . Don. 2.1 . objurgavit . Ep. 8. — qui de minor● causa conversationis ambiguae Petro ipsi non peperci● . Tert. 5.3 . ( contra Marc. ) — who for a smaller matter of doubtfull conversation spared not Peter himself . Cùm la●detur etsa● Pauli minimi Apostolorum sana ratio atque libertas , quòd Petrum Apostolorum primum adductum in ●●pocrisin ▪ & non ●ectâ viâ in●eden●em ad veritatem Evangelii fidenter improbans , in faciem illi restitit , eúmque coram omnibus coràm obj●●gavit . Fac. Her. 8.6 . Whereas the sound reason and freedom even of Paul the least of the Apostles , is commended , in that , when Peter the chief of the Apostles was carryed away with dissimulation , and walked not in a right way according to the truth of the Gospel ▪ he ●oldly dislik'd , and withstood him to the face , and reprov'd him openly before all . Hier. ad Aug. Epist. 11. in Prol. ad Gal. Non sunt consentiendi , sed reprobandi , qui praelatos suos reprehendunt vel accusant . Pelag. II. Ep. 2. Bonis subditis sic praepositorum suorum mala displicent , ut tamen haec ab aliis occultent . Greg. M. Moral . 25.15 . Admonendi sunt subditi , nè pr●positorum suoru● vitam temer● judicent , siquid eos fortasse agere reprehensibiliter vident , &c. Greg. Past. part . 3. cap. ● . Admon . 5. Grat. dist . 40. cap. 6. * Nam nec Petrus , quem primum Dominus elegit , &c. Cypr. Ep. 71. ( ad Quint. ) † Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. 2.2 . Quis enim hic est superbiae tumor , quae arrogantia animi , quae mentis inflatio ad cognitionem suos praepositos & Sacerdotes vocare ? Cpr. Ep. 69. Aug. c. Don. de Bap. 2.1 , 2. Ep. 19. Nam quis eorum auderet Petro primo Apostolo , cui claves regni coelorum Dominus dedit , resistere , nisi alius talis , qui fiduciâ electionis suae , sciens se non imparem , constanter improbaret quod ille sine consilio fecerat ? Ambr. in Gal. 2.9 . Paulus Petrum reprehendit , quod non auderet , nisi se non imparem sciret . ( Hieron . vel alius quis ad Gal. citatus à Grat. Caus. 2. qu. 7. cap. 33. ) Paul reprehended Peter , which he would not have dared to doe , had he not known himself to be equal to him . S. Cyril . c. Jul. lib. 9. ( p. 325. ) Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Aug. Ep. 11. &c. Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — So that 't is no advantage to me , if ▪ when Peter has confuted the charge , Paul appear to accuse his Fellow-apostle boldly and inconsiderately . Gal. 1.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Gal. 1.1 . Baron . Anno 51. § 32 — 34 , 35. &c. Rom. 11.13 . Plena authoritas Petro in Judaismi praedicatione data dignoscitur , & Pauli perfecta authoritas in praedicatione Gentium invenitur . Ambros. There is discerned a full authority given to Peter of preaching to the Jews , and in Paul there is found a perfect power and authority of preaching to the Gentiles . Gal. 1.6 , 7. 2 Cor. 11.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. T. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Gal. 2.8 . 1 Cor. 12.28 . Eph. 4.11 . Matt. 4.21 . Luke 5.10 . Mark 3.17 . Matth. 17.1 . 2 Pet. 1.16 . Matt. 26.37 . Mark 14.33 . Matt. 20.20 . Mark 10.35 . Mark 10.37 . John 13 . 2●.21 . 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Hegesipp . apud Euseb. 3.20 . They being dismiss and sent away to govern the Churches , as being both Witnesses , and also Kinsmen of our Lord. Act. 12. ● ▪ Gal. 2.9 . 2 Cor. 12.11.11.5 . Mark 3.17 . Act. 1.13 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Matt. 17.1 . Taking therefore the chief and principal . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. ib. Wherefore taketh he these onely with him ? because these were the chief and principal above the others . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Or. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( Ruffinus reddit Apostolorum Episcopum . ) Clem. Alex. apud Euseb. 2.1 . Hoc erant utique & cateri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus , pari consortio praediti & honoris & potestatis . — quamvis Apostolis omnibus pos● resurrectionem suam pare●● potestatem tri●●at , ac dicat , &c. Cypr. de Vn. Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Gal. 2.8 . Chrys. in Gal. 1.8 . Vide Tert. de Praescr . cap. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Con. Eph. part . 1. p. 209. Peter and John were equal in honour one to another , as were also the Apostles and holy Disciples . Did Tertullian think Saint Paul inferiour to Saint Peter , when he said , It is well that Peter is even in martyrdom equalled to Paul ? Bene quod Petrus Paulo & in martyrio adaequatur . Tert. de Praes . 24. At dicis super Petrum fundatur Eccl●sia , licèt id ipsum alio loco super omnes Apostolos fiat , & ex 〈◊〉 super eos Ecclesiae fortitudo solidetur . Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . But you will say , the Church is founded upon Peter , though the same thing in another place is affirmed of all the Apostles , and that , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Dionys. de Eccl. Hier. cap. 5. Caeteri Apostoli cum Petro par consortium honoris & potestatis acceperunt , qui etiam in toto orbe dispersi Evangelium praedicaverunt , quib●sque decedentibus successerum Episcopi , qui sunt constitu●i per totum m●ndum in sedibus Aposto●●●am . Isid. Hisp. de Off. 2.5 . Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus , sive Romae sive Eugubii , &c. Hier. ad Evagr . Ep. 85. Clem. ad Corinth . Iren. 3.12.3.1 , 3. Agitur de summa rei Christianae , &c. Bell. praef . ad lib. de Pontif. R. Est enim reverà non simplex error , sed perniciosa haeresis negare B. Petri primatum à Christo institutum . Bell. de Pont. R. 1.10 . 2 Pet. 3.16 . Matt. 16.18 . S. Romana Ecclesia nullis Synodicis constitutis caeteris Ecclesiis praelata est , sed Evangelicâ voce Domini & salvatoris nostri primatum obtinuit ; Tu es Petrus ( inquiens ) &c. P. Gelas . 1. dist . 21. cap. 3. The Holy Church of Rome is not prefer'd before other Churches by any Synodical Decrees , but has obtain'd the primacy by the voice of our Lord and Saviour in the Gospel , saying , Thou art Peter , &c. Quorum verborum planus & obvius sensus est , ut intelligatur sub duabus metaphoris promissum Petro totius Ecclesiae principatum . Bell. de Pont. 1.10 . Tostat. in Matth. 16. qu. 67. 1 Cor. 3.11 . Scio me postea saepissimè exposuisse , ut super hanc Petram intelligeretur quem confessus est Petrus ; harum autem duarum sententiarum quae sit probabilior eligat Lector . Aug. Retr . 1.21 . Vide Aug. in Joh. tr . 124. de verb. Dom. in Matt. Serm. 13. Super hanc , inquit , Petram quam confessus es , aedificabe Ecclesiam meam . Aug. in Joh. tr . 124. & de Verb. Dom. in Matt. Serm. 13. ( Tom. 10. ) Super hanc Petram , id est , super me aedificabo Ecclesiam meam . Ans. in Matt. 16.18 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys. in Matt. 16.18 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Joh. 1.50 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 163. Super hanc igitur confessionis Petram Ecclesiae aedificatio est . Hil. de Trin. 6. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 77. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Orig. in Matt. 16. p. 275. In vera fide persistite , & vitam vestram in Petra Ecclesiae , hoc est in confessione B. Petri Apostolorum Principis solidate . Greg. M. Ep. 3.33 . Persist in the true Faith , and establish and fix your life upon the rock of the Church , that is , upon the confession of Blessed Peter the Prince of the Apostles . Super ista confessione aedificabo Ecclesiam meam . Felix III. Ep. 5. Vide Nic. I. Ep. 2 , 6. Joh. VIII . Ep. 76. Vnus pro omnibus loquens , & Ecclesiae voce respondens . Cypr. Ep. 55. One speaking for all , and answering in the name of the Church . Cui Ecclesiae figuram gerenti Dominus ait , Super hanc — Aug. Ep. 165. To whom , representing the whole Church , our Lord saith , Vpon this rock , &c. Petrus ex persona omnium Apostolorum profitetur . Hier. in loc . Peter professes in the person of all the Apostles . Vide Rigalt . in Cypr. Ep. 27.40.70.71.73.69 . Luke 22.14 . Mark 9.34 . Matth. 18.1 . Matth. 20.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And when the ten heard it , they were moved with indignation . Quare sunt fundamenta Apostoli & Prophetae , quia eorum auctoritas portat infirmitatem nostram . Aug. in Ps. 86. In illis erant fundamenta , ibi primùm posita est fides Ecclesiae . Hier. in Ps. 86. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. in If. 2. p. 86● . Petrus à Petra nomen adeptus est , quia primus meruit E●clesiam fidei firmitate fundare . Chrysol . Serm. 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; &c. Orig. in Matth. 16. p. 275. Eph. 2.20 . Petra Christus est , qui donavit Apostolis , ut ipsi quoque Petrae vocentur . Hier. in Amos. 9.12 . Dicis super Petrum sundatur Ecclesia , licèt id ipsum in alio loco super omnes Apostolos fiat . Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Basil. in Isa. 2. p. 869. Cypr. Ep. 71 , & 73. Dominus noster Episcopi honorem , & Ecclesiae suae rationem disponens , dicit Petro , Ego tibi dico — Inde per temporum & successionum vices Episcoporum ordinatio , & Ecclesiae ratio decurrit , ut Ecclesia super Episcopos constituatur , & omnis actus Ecclesiae per eosdem praepositos gubernetur . Cypr. Ep. 27. & de Vnit. Eccl. Latuit aliquid Petrum aedificandae Ecclesiae Petram dictum . Tertull. de Praescr . cap. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Peter first of all the Apostles preached Christ. Petra dicit●r e● quòd primus in natior●bus fidei fundamenta posuerit . Ambr. de Sanctis Serm. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. contra Eunom . lib. 2. Petra aedificandae Ecclesiae . Tertull. de praes . c. 22. Sic enim exitus docet , in ipso Ecclesia extructa est , id est per ipsum , &c. Tert. de pudic . cap. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 59. Matth. 10.2 . John 6.69 . Loci non imme●or sui primatum egit ; — primatum Confessionis , non honoris ; Fidei , non ordinis . Ambr. de Incarn . cap. 4. Per claves datos Petro intelligimus summam potestatem in omnem Ecclesiam . Bell. de Pont. 1.3 . Dixit Petro , dabo tibi claves , at non dixit , dabo tibi soli . Rigalt . in Epist. Firmil . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Orig. in Matt. 16. p. 275. Quod Petro dicitur , Apostolis dicitur . Ambr. in Psal. 38. What is said to Peter , is said to the Apostles . Licè● id ipsum in alio loco super omnes Apostolos fiat , & cuncti claves regni coelorum accipiant . Hier. in Jov. 1.14 . Though the same thing in another place is done upon all the Apostles , and all receive the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven . Claves regni coelorum communicandas caeteris solus accepit . Opt. lib. 7. Communicandas caeteris dixit , qu●s ipse Christus communicaturus erat & caeteris . Rigalt . in Cypr. de Vn. Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theoph. in loc . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in praef . Evang. Joh. Claves intelligit verbum Dei , Evangelium Christi . Rigalt . in Cyp. Ep. 73. Episcopi — quos constat esse vicario● Christi , & clavigeros regni coelorum . Conc. Compend . apud . Bin. Tom. 6. p. 361. Transivit quidem in Apostolos alios vis istius potestatis , sed non frustra ●ni commendatur quod omnibus intimetur . Petro ergò singulariter hoc creditur , quia cunctis Ecclesiae rectoribus Petri forma proponitur . Leo I. in Nat. Petri & Pauli . Serm. 2. The efficacy of this Power passed indeed upon all the Apostles ; yet was it not in vain , that what was intimated to all , was commended to one . Therefore this is committed singly to Peter , because Peter's pattern and example is propounded to all the Governours of the Church . In B. Petro claves regni coelorum cuncti suscepimus sacerdotes . Ambr. de dign . Sac. 1. Ecclesia quae fundatur in Christo , claves ab eo regni coelorum accepit , id est , potestatem ligandi solvendique peccata . Aug. tract . 124. in Joh. vide tract . 50. The Church which is founded upon Christ , received from him the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven , i. e. the power of binding and loosing Sins . In typo unitatis Petro Dominus dedit potestatem — Aug. de Bap. 3.17 . Our Lord gave the power to Peter , as a type of Unity . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Phot. Cod. 280. Such Authority was given to the rest of the Apostles in the person of him who was the chief . Non sine causa inter omnes Apostolos Ecclesiae Catholicae personas sustinet Petrus ; huic enim Ecclesiae claves regni coelorum datae sunt , cùm Petro datae sunt — Aug. de Ag. Chr. cap. 30. in Ps. 108. Not without cause does Peter among the rest of the Apostles sustain the Person of the Catholick Church ; for to this Church are the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven given , when they are given unto Peter . * August . supr . Matt. 18.18 . John 20.23 . Sic enim exitus docet , in ipso Ecclesia extruct● est , id est , per ipsum ; ipse clavem imbuit ; vide quam , Viri Israelitae auribus mandate quae dico , Jesum Nazerenum virum à Deo vobis destinatum , &c. Ipse denique primus in Christi Baptismo reseravit aditum coelestis regni , &c. Tert. de pud . 21. Luke 5.10 . Matth. 4.19 . Act. 20.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . in loc . Peter was ordained to the holy Apostleship together with the rest of the Disciples . John 20.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . ib. Paulus Apostolus boni Pastoris implebat Officium ; quando Christum praedicabat . Aug. in Joh. ●r . 47. Paul fulfilled the Office of a good Pastour , when he preached Christ. Principes Disciplinae nostrae , & ●●●istiani Dogmatis duces . Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . Matt. 10.6.9.36 . Matt. 28.19 , 20. Pastores sunt omnes , sed grex unus ostenditur , qui ab Apostolis omnibus unanimi consensione pascatur . Cyp. de Vn. Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 115. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. praef . comment . ad Joh. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 1 Cor. 9.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 2 Cor. 11.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 115. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 39. Pastores multi sumus , unum tamen gregem , & oves Christi universas pascimus . Cypr. Ep. 67. ad P. Steph. Act. 20.28 . Quanto magìs debent usque ad mortem pro veritate certare , & usque ad sanguinem adversus peccatum , quibus oves ipsas pascendus , hoc est docend●s regendasque committit . Aug. in Joh. tr . 123. How much more ought they to contend for the truth even unto death , and against sin even unto bloud , to whom he committeth his Sheep to be fed , that is , to be taught and governed . Quas oves , & quem gregem non solùm tunc B. suscepit Petrus , sed & cum eo nos suscepimus omnes . Ambr. de Sacerd. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. de Sacerd . 1. Cùm dicitur Petro , ad omnes dicitur , Pasce oves mean. Aug. de Agone Christ. 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Const. Mon. cap. 22. Et quidem , fratres , quod Pastor est , dedit & membris suis ; nam & Petrus Pastor , & Paulus Pastor , & caeteri Apostoli Pastores , & boni Episcopi Pastores . Aug. in Joh. tr . 47. And indeed , brethren , that which a Pastour is , he gave also to his members , for both Peter was a Pastour , and Paul a Pastour , and the rest of the Apostles were Pastours , and good Bishops are Pastours . Vt ergo Petrus quando ei dictum est , Tibi dabo claves , in figura personam gestabat Ecclesiae , sic & quando ei dictum est , Pusc● oves meas , Ecclesiae quoque personam in figura gestabat . Aug. in Psal. 108. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Matt. 24. Or. 77. This was not spoken to those Priests onely , but to every one of us , who have the care even of a little Flock committed to us . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . ibid. 1 Pet. 5.2 . Act. 20.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Joh. 21.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in vers . 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. V. 23. Respondeo , S. Petrum partim per se , partim per alios universum Dominicum gregem ut sibi imperatum erat pavisse . — Bell. de Pont. R. 1.16 . 1 Cor. 4.1 . &c. 2 Cor. 5.20.10.8 . &c. Gal. 1.1 . Tit. 1.3 . &c. P. Leo IX . Ep. 1. Ad ejusdem primatûs confirmationem , &c. Bell. 1.17 . Act. 9.32 . John 13.24 . * Infinita futurorum mysteria continentem . Hier. Containing infinite mysteries of future things . * Joh. 20.4 . Petrus Apostolus est , & Johannes Apostolus , maritus & Virgo ; sed Petrus Apostolus tantùm , Johannes & Apostolus & Evangelista , & Propheta , &c. Hier. in Jovin . 1.14 . Et ut brevi sormone multa comprehendam , doceámque cujus privilegii sit Johannes , — imò in Johanne Virginitas ; à Domino Virgine mater Virgo Virgini Discipulo commendatur . Hier. ibid. Gal. 2.9 . 1 Cor. 3.22 . 1 Cor. 9.5 . Joh. 1.45 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. Hist. 2.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Const. Apost . 8.33 . * Chrysost. Tom. 5. Or. 59. Chrysost. in Joh. 21. Cyr. c. Jul. 9. ( p. 325. ) Aug. Ep. 11.19 . The truth is , the best Arguments of the Papists in other questions are some flourishes of Oratours , speaking hyperbollically and heedlesly . Per excessum loqui . Bell. de Miss . 2.10 . minùs proprìè . 3.4 . benignâ expositione opus habere . de amiss . gr . 4.12 . minùs cautè . de purg . 1.11 . * Tort. Tort. p. 338. † Dall . de us . P. lib. 1. c. 6. p. 158. ( & p. 314. ) Nunc enim in consortium individuae unitatis assumptum id quod ipse erat voluit nominari . P. Leo I. Ep. 89. Nihil à bonorum fonte Deo in quenquam sine Petri participatione transire . P. Leo de assumpt . suâ . Serm. 3. Cic. de Nat. D. lib. 2. Cic. de clar . Orat. Quem omnium judicio longè principem esse Civitatis videbat — Principem orbis terrae virum — Cic. pro domo sua . Act. 24.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 74. Malo te ad sensum réi quàm ad sonum vocabuli exerceas . Tert. adv . Prax. cap. 3. I had rather you would apply your self to the sense of the thing , than to the sound of the word . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. Orat. 3. adv . Ar. ( p. 373. ) For words do not take away the nature of things , but the nature rather changes the words , and draws them to it self . Euseb. Hist. 2.14 . Certè Petrus Apostolus primum membrum S. & universalis Ecclesiae — sub uno capite omnes membra sunt Ecclesiae . Greg. I. Epist. 4.38 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Jacobum Episcoporum Principem Sacerdotum Princeps orabat . Clem. Rec. 1.68 . Apostolorum Episcopus . Ruf. Euseb. 2.11 * It is likely that Ruffinus did call him so by mistaking that in the Apostolical Constitutions . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Const. 8.10 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Hesych . Presb. apud Phot. Cod. 275. ( p. 1525. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Hesych . apud Phot. Cod. 269. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Joh. 1.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Rom. 16.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 1 Cor. 9.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — He had the whole habitable World committed to his charge . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — He was the Teacher of the World , and had all the inhabitants of the Earth committed to his trust . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in Jud. Or. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in 1 Cor. Or. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Tom. 7. p. 2. Did not God put into his hands the whole world ? 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in 2 Tim. 2.1 . He had the charge of the whole world . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . de Sacerd. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tom. 5. Orat. 33. Who then was better than all other men ? who else but that Tent-maker , the Teacher of the world ? — If therefore he receive a greater Crown than the Apostles , and none perhaps was equal to the Apostles , and yet he greater than they , it is manifest that he shall enjoy the highest honour and preeminence . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tom. 5. Or. 47. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tom. 6. Or. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Tim. 3.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 146. The most wise , and best Architect or chief builder of the Churches . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Just. M. resp . ad Orthod . Qu. 119. The blessed Apostle , the Father of the Fathers . Caput effectus est Nationum ; quia obtinuit totius Ecclesiae principatum , Greg. M. in 1 Reg. lib. 4. Videsis . Paulus Apostolorum Princeps . Ep. Sp ▪ lat . in Lat. Syn. sub P. Jul. II. Sess. 1. p. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyrill . Cat. 6. Ecclesiarum Principes . Aug. de Sanct. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Agatho . in 6 Syn. Act. 4. p. 35. P. Adrian . in 7 Syn. Act. 2. p. 554. Nicol. Ep. 7. Plat. in Greg. VII . &c. Beati Petrus & Paulus eminent inter Vniversos Apostolos , & peculiari quâdam praerogativâ praecellunt ; verùm inter ipsos quis cui praeponatur incertum est , puto enim illos aequales esse meritis , quìa aequales sunt passione , &c. Ambr. Serm. 66. Aug. de Sanct. 27. Max. Taur . Serm. 54. Hae voces Ecclesiae , ex qua habuit omnis Ecclesia initium . Iren. 3.12 . These are the words of the Church , from whence every Church had its beginning . Isa. 2.3 . Luke 14.47 . Ecclesia in Hierusalem fundata totius orbis Ecclesias seminavit . Hieron . in Is. 2. The Church founded in Jerusalem was the Seminary of the Churches throughout the whole world . Theod. 5.9 . Vide Tert. de Praescr . cap. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 1 Cor. Or. 11. After that he was seen of James , I suppose to his Brother ; for he is said to have ordained him , and made him the first Bishop of Jerusalem . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 78. Gal. 2.9 . Gal. 2.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Const. Ap. 8.10 . Privilegium personale Personam sequitur , & cum Persona extinguitur . Reg. Iuris , 7. in Sexto . Matt. 16.17 . John 21.15 , 16 , 17. Matt. 16.17 ▪ Joh. 21. 15 — Qualis es ever●ens atque commutan● manifestam Domini intentionem personaliter hoc Petro conferentem ? Tertull. de pud . 21. Gal. 1.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Ibid. Act. 1.21 — 1 Cor. 9.1.15.8 . Act. 22.14 — 2 Cor. 12.12 . Rom. 15.18 — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Act. 8.18 . De solis Apostolis legitur , quorum vicem tenent Episcopi , quod per manûs impositionem Spiritum S. dabant . P. Eugenius IV. in Instit. Arm. 'T is recorded of the Apostles alone , in whose room the Bishops succeed , that they gave the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Joh. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyrill . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . in Gen. 7. Act. 15.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Rom. 1. Or. 1. Tom. 8. p. 114. Quis nescit illum Apostolatû● principatum cuilibet Episcopatui praeferendum ? Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. 2.1 . Episcopi nullam habent partem verae Apostolicae auctoritatis . Bell. 4.25 . * The Apostles themselves do make the Apostolate a distinct Office from Pastours and Teachers , which are the standing Offices in the Church . Eph. 4.11 . 1 Cor. 12.28 . Non succeditur propriè nisi praecedenti , at simul fuerunt in Ecclesia Apostoli & Episcopi — Bell. de Pont. R. 4.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. ad Corinth . 1. p. 54. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 57. Singulis pastoribus portio gregis adscripta est , quam regat unusquisque & gubernet — Cypr. Ep. 55. Praepositos , qui Apostolis vicariâ ordinatione succedunt ..... Ep. 69.42.75 . Apostolos , id est , Episcopos & praepositos Dominus elegit . Ep. 65. Cathedra una super Petrum Domini voce fundata — Ep. 40. & Ep. 73. & de unit . Eccl. Episcopatus unus , Episcoporum multorum concordi numerositate diffusus . Ep. 5● . Episcopatus unus , cujus à singulis in solidum pars tenetur . De unit . Eccl. Et Pastores sunt omnes , sed grex unus ostenditur , qui ab Apostolis omnibus unanimi consentione pascatur . De unit . Eccl. Nam etsi Pastores multi sumus , unum tamen gregem pascimus , & oves universas , &c. Epist. 67. For though we are many Pastours , yet we feed one flock , and all the sheep , &c. Manifesta est sententia Domini nostri Jesu Christi Apostolos suos mittentis , & ipsis solis potestatem à patre sibi datam permittentis quibus nos successimus , eâdem potestate Ecclesiam Domini gubernantes . The mind and meaning of our Lord Jesus Christ is manifest in sending his Apostles , and allowing the power given him of the Father to them alone , whose successours we are , governing the Church of God by the same power . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. de Sacerd . 1. Hier. ad Evagr. Habemus annumerare eos , qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi , & successores eorum usque ad nos — Iren. 3.3 . Proinde utique & caeterae exhibent , quos ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constitutos Apostolici seminis traduces habent . Tert. de Praes . 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. hist. 4.1 . Primus is the fourth from the Apostles who was the Bishop of that place , or obtained the ministery there . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Clem Alex. apud Euseb. 3.23 . Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorem . Tert. in Marc. 4.5 . Tert. de Praescr . 32. Vnitatem à Domino & per Apostolos nobis successoribus traditam . Cypr. Ep. 42. Adversarii nostri qui Apostolis successimus . Firmi●l . in Cypr. Ep. 75. — ab illis Ecclesiis , quae licèt nullum ex Apostolis , vel Apostolicis auctorem suum proferant , ut multo posterìores , quae denique quotidie instituuntur , tamen in eadem fide conspirantes , non minùs Apostolicae deputantur , pro consanguinitate doctrinae . Tert. de Praescr . 32. Hier. ad Evagr. Bell. 4.25 , &c. 1 Cor. 12.28 . Eph. 4.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 8. p. 115. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Eph. 4.11 . Non erat ejus Officii in uno loco consistere , sed quantum homini licuisset universum peragrare orbem , & nondum credentes ad fidem perducere , credentes vero in fide penitus stabilire . Baron . Anno 58. §. 51. Gal. 2.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 18.2 . Sueton. in Claud. 25. in Tib. 36. Euseb. 3.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ Petr. ad Jacob. Scal. in Euseb. p. 189. Onuph . apud Bell. 2.6 . Vales. in Euseb. 2.16 . Act. 11.2.15.7 . Gal. 1.18.2.9 . Gal. 2.11 . 1 Pet. 5.13 . 1 Cor. 1.12 . Euseb. 2.25 . 2 Pet. 3.2 . 1 Pet. 1.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 27. Coloss. 4.11 . 2 Tim. 4.16 . 2 Tim. 4.6 . 2 Tim. 4.21 . Conc. Nic. Can. 16. Conc. Ant. Can. 3. Conc. Sard. Can. 11 , 12. Conc. Trull . Can. 80. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. Apol. 1. Having read the Scriptures , you know how great an offence it is for a Bishop to forsake his Church , and to neglect the Flocks of God. Oportet enim Episcop●s curis secularibus expeditos curam suorum agere populorum , nec Ecclesiis suis abesse diutiús . P. Paschal II. Ep. 22. For Bishops ought to be disentangled from secular cares , and to take charge of their people , and not to be long absent from their Churches . Praecipimus nè conductitiis ministris Ecclesiae committantur , & unaquaeque Ecclesia , cui facultas suppetit , proprium habeat Sacerdotem . Conc. Lat. 2. ( sub Innoc. II. ) Can. 10. We enjoyn that Churches be not committed to hired Ministers , but that every Church , that is of ability , have its proper Priest. Cum igitur Ecclesia ve● Ecclesiasticum ministerium committi debuerit , talis ad hoc persona quaeratur , quae residere in loco , & curam ejus per seipsum valet exercere ; quòd si aliter fuerit actum , & qui receperit , quod contra Sanctos Canones accepit , amittat . Conc. ●at . 3. ( sub Alexandro III. ) Cap. 13. Therefore when a Church or the Ecclesiastical Ministry be to be committed to any man , let such a person be found out for this purpose , who can reside upon the place , and discharge the cure by himself : but if it prove otherwise , then let him who has received , lose that which he has taken contrary to the holy Canons . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 27. Apost . Can. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. Ep. 86. The great City of the Antiochians hath the throne of the great Saint Peter . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 726. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Alex. apud Athan. p. 727. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 765. Syn. Nic. Can. 15. Syn. Chalc. Can. 5. Syn. Ant. Can. 21. Syn. Sard. Can. 1. Syn. Arel . Can. 22. Grat. Caus. 8. qu. 1. cap. 4. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. sub . Menn . p. 9. P. Jul. I. apud Athan. in Apolog. 2. p. 744. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.11 . Those that pass from their own Churches to other Churches , we esteem so long excommunicate ( or strangers from our communion ) till such time as they return to the same Cities where they were first ordained . Si quis Episcopus , mediocritate Civitatis suae despectâ , administrationem loci celebrioris ambierit , & ad majorem se plebem quacunque occasione transtulerit , non solìon à Cathedra quidem pellatur aliena , sed carebit & propriâ , &c. P. Leo I. Ep. 84. c. 4. If an Bishop , despising the meanness of his City , seeks for the administration of a more eminent place , and upon any occasion whatsoever transfers himself to a greater people , he shall not onely be driven out of another's See , but also lose his own , &c. Euseb. de Vit. Const. 3.61 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 7.7 . Illud praeterea commoneo dilectionem vestram , nè patiamini aliquem contra Sta●uta majorum nostrorum de Civitate alia ad aliam transduci , & deserere plebem sibi commissam , &c. P. Damasi Epist. apud Holsten . p. 41. & R. Marc. 5.21 . Moreover this I advise you , that out of your charity you would not suffer any one , against the Decrees of our Ancestours , to be removed from one City to another , and to forsake the people committed to his charge , &c. Quis enim unquam audet dicere S. Petrum Apostolorum Principem non benè egisse , quando mutavit sedem de Antiochia in Romam ? Pelag. II. Ep. 1. Contra Ecclesiasticam dispositionem , contra Evangelicam legem , contra Institutionis Catholicae unitatem — Cypr. Ep. 44. ( ut & Ep. 46 , 52 , 55 , 58. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 4.15 . Syn. Nic. Can. 8. Cornelius apud Euseb. 6.43 . Cypr. Ep. 46. P. Innocentius , apud Sozom. 8.26 . Opt. I. Cathedra una . In remedium Schismatis . Hier. — à gloriofissimis duobus Apostolis Petro & Paulo Romae fundaeta , & constituta Ecclesia . Iren. 3.3.3.1 . Haer. 27. Act. 28.30 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Iren. apud Euseb. 5.6 . Romanorum Ecclesiae Clementem à Petro ordinatum edit . Tert. de Praescr . 32. Ex quìbus electum magnum plebique probatum , Hâc Cathedrâ , Petrus quâ sederat ipse , locatum Maxima Roma Linum primum considere jussit . Tert. in Marc. 3.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. Apost . 7.46 . Euseb. 3.4 , 13. Aug. Ep. 165. Epiph. Haer. 27. Opt. 2. Tertull. poem . in Marc. 3.9 . Phot. Cod. 112. ( p. 290. ) N. Eusebius ( 3.2 . ) saith , that Linus did sit Bishop after the Martyrdom of Saint Peter , but this is not so probable , as that which the Authour of the Constitutions doth affirm , which reconcileth the dissonancies of Writers . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Inn. I. apud Soz. 8.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Ant. Can. 23. Cùm post primum secundus esse non possit ; quisquis post unum , qui solus esse debeat , non jam secundus ille , sed nullus est . Cypr. Ep. 52. Theod. hist. 2.17 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Adhuc in corpore posito beatae memoriae patre & Episcopo meo sene Valerio Episcopus ordinatus sum , & sedi cum illo , quod concilio Niceno prohibitum fuisse nesciebam , nec ipse sciebat . Aug. Ep. 110. While my Father and Bishop of blessed memory , old Valerius was yet living , I was ordained Bishop , and held the See with him : which I knew not , nor did he know , to be forbidden by the Council of Nice . Ipse sublimavit Sedem , in qua etiam quiescere , & praesentem vitam finire dignatus est . Greg. I. Ep. 6.37 . Innoc. I. Ep. 21. P. Nic. I. Ep. 9. p. 509. Grat. caus . 8. q. 1. cap. 1. He advanced that See , wherein he vouchsafed both to set up his rest , and also to end this present life . Bell. 2.12 . § At verò — Petrum Apostolum successisse in Episcopatu Antiocheno alicul ex discipulis , quod est planè intolerandum . Bell. 2.6 . Quidam enim requirunt quo modo , cùm Linus & Cletus in urbe Roma ante Clementem hunc fuerint Episcopi , ipse Clemens ad Jacobum Scribens , sibi dicat à Petro docendi Cathedram traditam , cujus rei hanc accepimus esse rationem , quòd Linus & Cletus fuerunt quidem ante Clementem Episcopi in urbe Roma , sed superstite Petro ; videlicet ut illi Episcopatûs curam gererent , ipse verò Apostolatûs impleret Officium . Ruffin . in praef . ad Clem. Recogn . Const. Apost . 7.46 . Iren. 3.3 . Tertull. Fundantes igitur , & instruentes beati Apostoli Ecclesiam Lino Episcopatum administrandae Ecclesiae tradiderunt . Iren. 3.3 . The Blessed Apostles therefore founding and instructing the Church delivered the Episcopal power of ordering and governing the Church to Linus . Euseb. 3.4 , 13 , 15. Iren. 3.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 4.1 . Iren. 1.28.3.3 , 4. Euseb. 4.10 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. Chron. p. 7. Hist. 3.22 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Pseud. Ignat. ad Ant. Euseb. counteth Annia●●s the first Bishop of Alexandria . 3.21 . Celebris mos est Apostolos pro potestate eorum ordinaria vel extraordinaria , Episcopali vel Apostolica , Indiculis antistitum praefigere , aut ex iis eximere . Cotell . Not. p. 299. Apostolicae Ecclesiae . Tert. de Praescr . 3● . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 1.17 . 2 Tim. 1.6 . In Canonicis autem Scripturis Ecclesiarum Catholicarum quamplurium auctoritatem sequatur , inter quos sanè illae sunt , quae Apostolicas sedes habere , & Epistolas accipere meruerunt . Aug. de doctr . Ch. 2.8 . Let him follow the Authority of those many Catholick Churches in the Canonical Scriptures , among which surely are those which had the honour to have Apostolical Sees , and to receive Epistles from the Apostles . Proinde utique & caeterae exhibent quos ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constitutos Apostolici seminis traduces habent . Tertull. de Praescr . 32. Sed & quae est Ephesi Ecclesia à Paulo quidem fundata , Johanne autem permanente apud eos usque ad Trajani tempora , &c. Iren. 3.3 . And also the Church of Ephesus which was founded by Saint Paul , Saint John continuing with them till the time of Trajan , &c. Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit auctorem . Tertull. in Marc. 4.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Const. 7.46 . Ab Apostolis in ea quae es● Smyrnis Ecclesia constitutus Episcopus . Iren. 3.3 . Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habens Polycarpum ab Johanne conlocatum . Tertull. de Praescr . 32. Euseb. 3.36 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 3.36 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 4.25 . Tertull. de Praes . 36. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 10. p. 379. & p. 284. Thou despisest this Apostolical Throne . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Niceph. 2.39 . Forasmuch as having appointed holy Stachys the first Bishop , in the Church which he first setled there . Non dedignetur regiam civitatem , quam Apostolicam non potest facere sedem — P. Leo I. Ep. 54. Let him not disdain the Royal City , which he cannot make an Apostolick See. Memento quia Apostolicam sedem regis — Greg. M. Ep. 4.37 . Remember you rule an Apostolick See. Const. Apost . 7.46 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chal. Act. 11. 2 Tim. 1.6 . From holy Timothy till now there have been seven and twenty Bishops , and all ordained at Ephesus . Johanne autem permanente apud eos , &c. Iren. 3.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. hist. 3.23 . Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Joannem stabit auctorem . Tertull. in Marc. 4.5 . Ann. Chr. 39. Baron . § 8. Act. 9.32 . Act. 11.20 . Denique primum Episcopum Antiochenae Ecclesiae Petrum fuisse accepimus , & Romam exinde translatum , quod Lucas penitus omisit . Hier. in Gal. 2. Lastly , we have received by tradition that Peter was the first Bishop of Antioch , and from thence translated to Rome : which Luke has altogether omitted . 'T is the distinction of a Pope . Rex Etruriae , & Rex in Etruria . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 1.12 . Apost . Const. 6.12.6.14.2.55.7.46 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — 6.12 . We the twelve Apostles together with James . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 2.23 . Epiph. Haer. 78. Grot. in Jac. 1.1 . Hamm. dissert . Ignat. 4.3 . Vales. in Euseb. 1.12 . Blondel . in Epist. Clem. ad Jacob. Certum est non fuisse unum ex duodecim . Wal. Mess. p. 20. Hierosolymitanam , quam primus Apostolus Jacobus Episcopatu suo rexit . Aug. c. Cresc . 2.37 . The Church of Jerusalem , which James the Apostle first governed by his Episcopal power . Gal. 1.19 . Act. 21.20 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. 2.23 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. Haer. 78. Haec est una quae tenet & possidet omnem sponsi sui & Domini potestatem , in hac praesidemus , pro honore ejus & unitate pugnamus — Cypr. Ep. 73. Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. 4.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Epist. 69. 1 Tim. 3.5 , 15. Act. 20.28 . Eph. 4.12 . Collegium Sacerdotum . Cypr. Ep. 67.52 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Const. 8.10 . Idcirco enim , frater carissime , copiosum corpus est Sacerdotum , concordiae mutuae glutino atque unitatis vinculo copulatum , ut siquis ex Collegio nostro haeresin facere , & gregem Christi lacerare & vastare tentaverit , subveniant caeteri , & quasi Pastores utiles & misericordes oves Domini in gregem colligant . Cypr. Ep. 67. Cui rei nostrum est consulere , & subvenire , frater charissime , qui divinam clementiam cogitantes , & gubernandae Ecclesiae libram tenentes , &c. Ibid. Omnes enim nos decet pro corpore totlus Ecclesiae , cujus per varias quasque provincias membra digesta sunt , excu●are . Cler. Rom. apud Cypr. Ep. 30. Ad Trinitatis instar , cujus una est atque individua potestas , unum esse per diversos Antistites Sacerdotium . P. Symmachus ad Aeonium Arelat . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. Apost . 6.14 . Manifesta est sententia Domini nostri Jesu Christi Apostolos suos mittentis , & ipsis solis potestatem à Petro sibi datam permittentis , quibus nos successimus , eâdem potestate Ecclesiam Domini gubernantes . Conc. Carth. apud Cypr. p. 405. Christus Dominus & Deus noster ad Patrem proficiscens , sponsam suam nobis commendavit — Ibid. p. 404. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. 7.27 . Cùm communis sit omnibus nobis , qui fungimur Episcopatûs officio , quamvis ipse in eo praemineas celsiore fastigio , sp●cula pastoralis — Aug. ad Bonif. contra duas Epist. Pelag. 1.1 . Hujus ergo rei gratiâ vobis & nobis sancta commissa est Ecclesia , ut pro omnibus laboremus , & cunctis opem ferre non negligamus — P. Joh. I. Ep. 1. ( ad Zachar. ) apud Bin. Tom. 3. p. 812. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Tom. 5. Or. 93. A corpore nostri , & Sacerdotii consensione discesserit — Cypr. Ep. 67. Qui se ab Ecclesiae vinculo , atque à Sacerdotum Collegio separat — Cypr. Ep. 52. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Basil. Epist. 56. Neque enim aliunde Haereses obortae sunt , aut nata sunt Schismata , quàm indè quòd Sacerdoti Dei non obtemperetur , nec unus in Ecclesia ad tempus Sacerdos , & ad tempus Judex vice Christi cogitatur . Cypr. Ep. 55. Episcopus personam habet Christi & Vicarius Domini est . Ambr. in 1 Cor. 11. The Bishop sustains the Person of Christ , and is the Vicar of our Lord. Cypr. Ep. 27. Quod ex verbis Domini facilè intelligi potest , quibus B. Petro , cujus vicem Episcopi gerunt , ait Quodcunque , &c. Capit. Caroli M. Lib. 5. cap. 163. Ego Constantini , vos Petri gladium habetis in manibus . Potestas ergò remittendorum peccatorum Apostolis data est , & Ecclesiis qu●● illi à Christo missi constituerunt , & Episcopis qui eis ordinatione vicariâ succedunt . Firmil . apud Cypr. Ep. 75. Responde mihi ad Alexandrinum Episcopum Palestina quid pertinet ? Hier. ad Pammach . Ep. 61.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. 5.9 . Mater Christiani nominis . Imper. Just. ad P. Hornisd . apud Bin. Tom. 3. p. 794. The mother of the Christian name . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Nic. Can. 7. Ibi decernitur , ut Palestinae metropolis Caesarea sit . Hier. Ep. 61.15 . 'T is there decreed that Caesarea should be the metropolis of Palestine . Maluisti occupatis auribus molestion facere , quam debitum metropolitano tuo honorem reddere . Hier. ad Pammach . Ep. 61.15 . Hier. ad Galat. 2. P. Pelag. II. Ep. 1. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalced. Act. 7. p. 364. Act. 11.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.9 . Vbi Imperator , ibi Roma . Where the Emperour is , there is Rome . Apoc. 17.5 . Apoc. 17.6 . Sic & Babylon apud Joannem nostrum Romanae Vrbis figura est , proinde & magnae & regno superbae , & sanctorum debellatricis . Tertull. adv . Jud. cap. 9. So also Babylon in our Saint John is a type of the City of Rome , and therefore of a great , royal , and proud City , and a subduer of the Saints . Bell. 2.12 . Potuisset Petrus nullam sedem particularem sibi unquam eligere , sicut fecit primis quinque annis — Ibid. Peter might have chosen to himself no particular City , as he did the first five years . Jubente Domino . 2.1 . Deus ipse jussit Romae figi Apostolicam Petri sedem . 4.4 . Non est improbabile Dominum etiam apertè jussisse , ut sedem suam Petrus ità figeret Romae , ut Romanus Episcopus absolutè ei succederet . Bell. 2.12 . § Et quoniam . Quòd si per possibile Trevirensis eligeretur pro Capite Ecclesiae . Habet enim Ecclesia potestatem liberam sibi de Capite providendi — Card. Cus. de Conc. Cath. 2.13 — Nam potuisset Petrus nullam sedem particularem sibi unquam eligere , sicut fecit primis quinque annis , & tunc moriente Petro , non Episcopus Ròmanus , neque Antiochenus successissèt sed is quem Ecclesia sibi elegisset . Bell. 2.12 . Nulla ratio sinit , ut inter Episcopos habeantur , qui nec à Clericis sunt electi , nec à plebibus expetiti , nec à comprovincialibus Episcopis cum Metropolitani judicio consecrati . P. Leo I. Ep. 92. No reason will admit , that they should be esteemed Bishops , who are neither chosen by the Clergy , nor desir'd by the People , nor consecrated by the Bishops of the same Province , with the consent of the Metropolitan . Nullus invitis detur Episcopus : Cleri , plebis , & ordinis consensus requiratur . — P. Celest. I. Ep. 2. Grat. dist . 61. cap. 13. Let there be no Bishop imposed on any against their wills : Let the consent of the Clergy and People , and his own Order be required . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Naz. Orat. 20. p. 335. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Or. 19. p. 211. Damasus & Vrsinus supra humanum modum ad rapiendam Episcopalem sedem ardentes scissis studiis acerrim● conflictabantur — Am. Marcell . lib. 27. Sozom. 6.23 . Neque ego ab uno ostentationem rerum considerans urbanarum , hujus rei cupidos , &c. Id. Ibid. Damasus II. — Pontificatum per vim occupat , nullo Cleri populique consensu ; Adeo enim in●levera● hic mos , ut jam cuique ambitioso liceret Petri sedem invadere . Plat. ( p. 314. ) Damasus II. inv●des the Popedome by force , without any consent of the Clergy and people ; For so was it now grown into custom , that any ambitious man might invade Peter's Se● . Eò enim tum Pontificatus devenerat , ut qui plus largitione & ambitione , non dico sanctitate vita & doctrin● valeret , is tantuminodo dignitatis gradum bonis oppressis & rejectis obtineret ; quem morem utinam aliquando non retinuissent nostra tempora . Plat. in Silv. For the business of the Papacy was come to that pass , that whoever by bribery and ambition , I say not , by holiness of life and learning , got the start of others , he alone obtained that degree of dignity , good men in the mean being depressed and rejected ; which custom I would to God our times had not retained . Cùm jam eò devenissent Ecclesiastici , ut non coacti ut antea , sed sponte & largitionibus Pontificium munus obirent . Plat. in Steph. 6. Baron . Anno 112. § 8. Whenas now Ecclesiastical persons are come to that pass , that they execute the Papal Office , not being compelled unto it , as heretofore , but of their own accord , and by bribing for it . Videbat enim Imperator ▪ eò licentiae factiosum quemque & potentem , quamvis ignobilem devenisse , ut corruptis suffragiis tantam dignitatem consequeretur , &c. Plat. in Clem. 2. ( p. 313. ) For the Emperour saw , that every factious and powerfull person , though base and ignoble , was grown to that height of licentiousness , that he obtained so great Dignity by corruption and buying of Suffrages . Omne Papale negotium manus agunt : quem dabis mihi de tota maxima Vrbe , qui te in Papam receperit , pretio seu spe pretii non interveniente ? Be●n . de Consid. 4.2 . The whole business of making a Pope is managed by gifts : whom can you shew me in all this great City , who took you into the Papacy , without being bribed and corrupted with reward , or at least with hope of it ? — co-Episcoporum testimonio , quorum numerus universus per totum mundum concordi unanimitate consentit — Cypr. Ep. 52. Cùm Fabiani locus , id est , cùm locus Petri , & gradus Cathedrae sacerdotalis vacaret , quo occupato de Dei voluntate , atque omnium nostrum consensione . — Ibid. When Fabianus's place ( i. e. ) when the place of Peter , and the degree of the Sacerdotal Chair was vacant ; which being obtained by the will of God , and all our consents . — Satis erat ut tu te Episcopum factum Literis nunciares , &c. Cypr. Ep. 42. It was enough that you declar'd by Letters that you were made Bishop . Episcopo semel facto , & Collegarum ac plebis testimonio & judicio comprobato — Cypr. Ep. 41. Euseb. Et licèt diversis temporibus diversi modi super Electione Romanorum Pontificum observati sunt , prout necessitas , & utilitas Ecclesiae exposcebat — Conc. Bas. Sess. 37. p. 98. Vide Grat. dist . 63. per tot . Nil enim tum à clero in eligendo Pontifice actum erat , nisi ejus Electionem Imperator approbâsset . Plat. in Pelag. II. Is autem , cùm Principis consensus requireretur , nuncios cum Literis miserat , qui Mauritium obsecrarent , nè pateretur electionem Cleri & populi Romani ea in re valere . Plat. in Greg. M. Vid. Grat. dist . 63. — Conc. Tom. 7. p. 182. Leo VIII . — Romanorum inconstantiam pertaesus Auctoritatem omnem eligendi Pontificis à Clero , Populóque Romano ad Imperatorem transtulit . Plat. in Leo VIII . ( p. 291. ) Nusquam Cleri eligentis , vel postea consentientis aliqua mentio . Baron . Anno 112. § 8. Anno 131. § 1. There was nowhere any mention of the Clergy electing , or afterward consenting . Grat. dist . 23. cap. 1. Plat. in Nic. II. Propria perdit qui inde●ita concupiscit . P. Leo I. Ep. 54. Vide Bern. Ep. 242 , 243. Bell. 4.4 . — Inopem me copia fecit . Baron . ad Ann. 112. § 8. P. Greg. VII . Ep. 3.7 . P. Jul. in Conc. Lat. Sess. 5. p. 57. Non solùm hujusmodi Electio vel assumptio eo ipso nulla existat — &c. Vide sup . § 12. Such an Election or assumption , let it not onely be upon that account void and null — Vide quaeso quantum isti degeneraverint à majoribus suis ; Illi enim utpote viri Sanctissimi Dignitatem ultrò oblatam contemnebant , orationi & Doctrinae Christianae vacantes ; hi verò largitione & ambitione Pontificatum quaerentes , & adepti , posthabito divino cultu , &c. Plat. in Serg. 3. ( p. 279. ) Vid. — in Bened. IV. p. 277. See , I beseech you , how much they have degenerated from their Ancestours ; For they as being very Holy men did contemn that Dignity when freely offered , giving themselves wholly to Prayer and the Doctrine of Christ ; but these by bribery and ambition seek and obtain the Papacy . Plat. in Joh. 10. ( p. 275. ) Pontifices ipsi à Petri vestigiis discesserant . The Popes had swerv'd from the Examples of Peter . Possessor malae fidei ullo tempore non praescribit . Reg. ●ur . 2. in Sexto . He that has no right to the thing he possesses , cannot prescribe or plead any length of time to make his possession lawfull . Nec vero simile sit , ut rem tam nocessariam ad Ecclesiae unitatem continendam Christus Dominus Apostolis suis non revelârit . Melch. Can. 6.8 . Neither is it likely that our Lord Christ would not have revealed to his Apostles a thing so necessary for preserving the Unity of the Church . Ad Firmamentum igitur Coeli , hoc est Vniversalis Ecclesiae , fecit Deus duo magna Luminaria , id est , du●s instituit Dignitates , quae sun● Pontificalis auctoritas , & Regalis potestas ; sed illa quae praeest diebus , id est , Spiritualibus , major est ; quae verò Carnalibus , minor , &c. Innoc. III. in Decret . Greg. I. 33.6 . For the Firmament therefore of Heaven , ( i. e. ) of the Universal Church , God made two great Lights , ( i. e. ) he ordained two Dignities or Powers , which are the Pontifical Authority , and the Regal Power ; but that which rules the days , ( i. e. ) Spiritual matters , is the greater , but that which governs Carnal things , is ●he lesser , &c. Proinde sive de Christo , sive de ejus Ecclesia , sive de quacunque alia re , quae pertinet ad fidem vitamque nostram , non dicam Nos nequaquam comparandi ei qui dixit , licet si nos , sed omnino quod sequutus adjecit , si Angelus de coelo vobis annunciaverit , praeterquam quod in Scripturis Legalibus ac Evangelicis accepistis , anathema sit . Aug. contr . Petil. 3.6 . Exod. 28.1 . Exod. 28.4 . Levit. 21. P. Nic. I. Ep. 10. P. Leo. IX . Ep. 1. P. Greg. VII . Ep. 1.22 . 1 Pet. 2.13 — 17. Eph. 3.11 , 12 , 13. 1 Cor. 12.28 . Quarum laudum & gloriae degenerem suisse , maximum crimen est . Cl. Rom. ad Cypr. Ep. 31. To degenerate from which praise and glory , is an exceeding great crime . Rom. 1.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . * ( Vid. Chrys. Theo. Hier. ) Baron . Anno 58. § 46. &c. Rom. 1.7.1.8.16.19 . Tertull. de Cor. Mil. 3. Basil. de Sp. S. 27. Hier. advers . Lucif . 4. Const. Apost . 7.41 . ( a full Creed , at Baptism . ) Conc. Lat. 4. cap. 5. Anno 1215. — procedantque vehiculis insidentes , circumspectè vestiti , epulas curantes profusas , adeò ut eorum convivia Regales superent mensas . Marcell . lib. 27. p. 338. They travel sitting in Chariots , curiously apparelled , procuring profuse dainties , insomuch as their meals exceed the feasts of Kings . Sentiunt enim Deum esse solum , in cujus solius potestate sunt , à quo sunt secundi , post quem primi , ante omnes & super omnes Deos. Quidni ? cùm super omnes homines , qui utique vivunt , & mortuis antistant . Tertull. Apolog . c. 30. For they think it is God alone in whose power they are , next to whom they are the chief before all , and above all Gods. And why not ? when they are above all men alive , and surpass the dead . ‖ Colimus Imperatorem ut hominem à Deo ▪ secundum , & solo Deo minorem . Tertull. ad Scap. 2. * Cùm super Imperatorem non sit nisi solus Deus quì fecit Imperatorem . Opt. lib. 3. † — dum se Donatus super Imperatorem extollit , jam quasi hominum excesserat modum , ut se ut Deum , non hominem aestimaret . Id. ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2. p. 463. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Rom. ●3 . 1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Chrys. suprá . Por he that is thus wrong'd has not his equal upon earth , for he is King , &c. † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . ad Theod. in Conc. Eph. part . 1. cap. 3. p. 20. ‖ P. Greg. M. Ep. 2.62 . Quia Sereniss . Domine ex illo jam tempore Dominus meus fuisti , quando adhuc Dominus omnium non eras — Ego quidem jussioni subjectus — Ibid. Ad hoc enim potestas Dominorum meorum pietati coelitus data est super omnes homines , &c. Ibid. Ego indignus famulus vester . Ib. Qui honori quoque Imperii vestri se per privatum vocabulum superponit . P. Greg. I. Ep. 4.32 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Greg. II. in Epist. 1. ad Leon. Isaur . apud Bin. Tom. 5. p. 502. As King and Head of Christians . — una cum famulo tuo Papa nostro N. & Antistite nostro N. & Rege nostro N. & omnibus Orthodoxis , &c. Together with thy Servant our Pope N. and our Bishop N. and our King N. and all Orthodox , &c. * Fiat autem oratio pro dignitate Regia post orationem factam pro Papa , quia potestas suprema Sacerdotalis excedit Regiam antiquitate , dignitate & utilitate , &c. Gab. Biel in Can. mis. Let prayer be made for the King after prayer made for the Pope , because the supreme Sacerdotal power exceeds the Kingly in antiquity , dignity and utility , &c. Subesse Romano Pontifici omni humanae creaturae declaramus , dicimus , definimus & pronunciamus omnino esse de necessitate salutis . P. Bonif. VIII . in Extrav . com . lib. 1. tit . 38. At quamvis utcunque tolerabile sit , ut Principes seculares in Concilio sedeant ante alios Episcopos , tamen nullo modo convenit . ut ante ipsum summum Pontificem , &c. Bell. de Conc. 1.19 . Quapropter attendat clementia vestra , quantus fuerit erga sedis Apostolicae reverentiam Antecessorum véstrorum , piorum duntaxat Imperatorum — amor , & studium ; qualiter eam diversis privilegiis extulerint , donis ditaverint , beneficiis ampliaverint ; qualiter eam literis suis honoraverint , ejus votis annuerint , &c. P. Nich. I. Epist. 8. ad Mich. Imp. Apol. Bell. p. 202. Const. Apost . 8.4 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Can. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Dionys. de Hier. Eccl. cap. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . De Eccl. Hier. cap. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Dionys. Ar. Ep. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Max. Schol. Ib. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Pseud. Ignat . ad Smyr . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. id ad Trall . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. ad Corinth . Ep. 1 p. 58. Jun. For we see that you have removed some , who behaved themselves well in their Office , out of their ministry blamelesly discharged by them . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 2. Si quis voluntati nostrae contraìre praesumpserit , indignationem omnipotentis Deì , ac Beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostoli se noverit incursurum : in such terms usually the Pope's Bulls do end . Cypr. Ep. 41 , 42 , 43 , 45 , 47 , 49 , 54 , 55 , 57 , 58 , 67 , 72. Et quanquam sciam , frater charissime , pro mutua dilectione , quam debemus & exhibemus invicem nobis , florentissimo illic clero tecum praesidenti , &c. Ep. 55. And although I know , most dear brother , out of the mutual love and respect , which we owe and yield one to another , &c. Cùm de excessu boni viri Collegae mei , rumor apud nos incertus esset Collegae charissimi — Cypr. Ep. 4. Quàm ex aequo , & civilis mentio Episcopi Romani ab Episcopo Carthaginis apud Clerum ? Rigalt . Ibid. Cypr. Ep. 46 , 48. Euseb. 6.43 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Liber . ad Ath. Tom. 1. p. 243. Socr. 4.12 . Ep. 61 , 69 , 70 , 74 , 182. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 61. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. We beseech you to have a fellow-feeling of our distractions . If there be any comfort of love , any fellowship of the Spirit , any bowels and mercies , be ye moved with pity and commiseration to help us . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 69. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 70. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Vid. Ep. 74. ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 74. ( Ep. 293. ) — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Ep. 48. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 74. * Quod servis Dei , & maximè Sacerdotibus justis & pacificis congruebat , frater charissime , miseramus nuper Collegas nostros Caldonium & Fortunatum , ut non tantùm persuasione literarum nostrarum , sed praesentia sua , & consilio omnium vestrum eniterentur , quantum possent , & elaborarent , ut ad Catholicae Ecclesiae unitatem scissi corporis membra componerent — Cypr. Ep. 42. ad Cornel. Pallad . As it becomed the Servants of God , especially righteous and peaceable Priests , most dear Brother , we lately sent our Collegues Caldonius and Fortunatus , that they might , not onely by the persuasion of our Letters , but also by their presence , and the advice of you all , endeavour to their utmost and strive to reduce the members of that divided Body to the Unity of the Catholick Church . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 8. † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 77. Vid. Epist. 272 , 273 , 321 , 325 , 349. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 10. ad Euseb. Samos . Ep. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Bas. Ep. 250. Anast. ad Joh. Hier. apud Hier. Tom. 7. Epist. 122. Vid. Laun. Epist. 1.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . But as for us , we who are not condemned nor convicted , nor prov'd guilty , let us continually enjoy the benefit of your Letters , and Love , and all other things as before . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Soz. 8.26 . Saepe igitur magno studio , & summâ attentione perquirens à quamplurimis sanctitate & doctrina praestantibus viris , &c. p. 316. ( in edit . Balus . ) Hujusmodi semper responsum ab omnibus ferè retuli , quòd sive ego sive quis alius vellet exurgentium haereticorum fraudes deprehendere , laqueósque vitare , & in fide sana sanus atque integer permanere , duplici modo munire fidem suam Domino adjuvante deberet ; Primò scilicet , divinae legis Auctoritate , tum deinde Ecclesiae Catholicae Traditione . p. 317. Diximus in superioribus hanc fuisse semper & esse hodie Catholicorum consuetudinem ut fidem veram duobus his modis adprobent ; Primùm divini Canonis Auctoritate , deinde Ecclesiae Catholicae Traditione . p. 364. His ferè compendiis utimur , quum de Evangelii fide adversus Haereticos expedimur , defendentibus & temporum ordinem posteritati falsariorum praescribentem , & Auctoritatem Ecclesiarum traditioni Apostolorum patrocinantem . Tertull. in Marc. 4.5 . * Solemus haereticis compendii gratiâ de posteritate praescribere . Tertull. contra Hermog . cap. 1. The like discourse against Hereticks doth Clemens Alex. use Strom. 7. p. 549. Cùm autem ad eam iterum traditionem , quae est ab Apostolis , quae per successores Presbyterorum in Ecclesiis custoditur , provoc●mus — Iren. 3.2 . Constabit id esse ab Apostolis traditum quod apud Ecclesias Apostolicas fuerit sacrosanctum ; videamus quod lac à Paulo Corinthii hauserint ; quid legant Philippenses , Thessalonicenses , Ephesii ; quid etiam Romani de proximo sonent ; quibus Evangelium & Petrus & Paulus sanguine quoque suo , signatum reliquerunt ; habemus & Johannis alumnas Ecclesias , &c. Adv. Marc. 4.5 . Constat proinde omnem doctrinam , quae cum illis Ecclesiis Apostolicis matricibus & originalibus fidei conspiret , veritati deputandum , id sine dubio tenentem quod Ecclesiae ab Apostolis , Apostoli à Christo , Christus à Deo suscepit ; reliquam verò doctrinam de mendacio praejudicandam , quae sapiat contra veritatem Ecclesiarum , & Apostolorum , & Christi , & Dei. Tert. de praescr . 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.11 . The Bishoprick of Rome is like to that of Alexandria , having now long agoe arrived to that height of Power above and beyond the Priesthood . Conc. Nic. Can. 6. Conc. Const. Can. 2. Conc. Chalc. Can. 28. 1 Cor. 8.6.12.5 . Eph. 4.5 . Ezek. 37.22 . Luke 1.33 . 1 Tim. 6.15 . Jam. 4.12 . 1 Pet. 5.4.2.25 . Heb. 13.20 . Ezek. 34.23 . Joh. 10.16.11.14 . Extrav . Com. lib. 1. tit . 8. cap. 1. Heb. 3.1 . Heb. 9.7 , 24. Matth. 23.8 , 9. Quid ergò , frater charissime , in illo terribili examine venientis judicis dicturus es , qui non solum Pater , sed etiam generalis Pater in Mundo vocari appetis ? Greg. M. Epist. 4.38 . Eph. 2.20 . 1 Pet. 2.4 . Heb. 3.6 . Matt. 10.25 . Eph. 4.4.2.16 . Rom. 12.5 . 1 Cor. 12.13 . Eph. 1.22.4.15.5.23 . Col. 1.18 . Hos. 1.11 . One Head. Joh. 3.29 . Eph. 5.23 . 2 Cor. 11.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sext. Decret . lib. 1. tit . 6. cap. 3. Baron . A. 34. § 208. Vid. Greg. I. Epist. lib. 4. Ep. 32 , 34 , 36 , 38 , 39. lib. 6. Ep. 24 , 28 , 30 , 31. lib. 7. Epist. 70. Tu quid Christo Vniversalis Ecclesiae capiti in extremi judicii dicturus examine , qui cuncta ejus Membra tibimet coneris Vniversalis appellatione supponere ? quis rogo in hoc tam perverso vocabulo ni si ille ad imitandum proponitur , qui despectis Angelorum Legionibus secum socialiter constitutis ad culmen conatus est singularitatis erumpere , ut & nulli subesse , & solus omnibus praeesse videretur : qui etiam dixit , In coelum conscendam , super astra coeli exaltabo solium meum — quid enim fratres tui omnes Vniversalis Ecclesiae Episcopi , nisi astra coeli sunt ? quibus dum cupis temetipsum vocabulo elationis praeponere , eorúmque nomen tui comparatione calcare — Greg. Ep. 4.38 . Jactantiam sumpsit ità ut universa sibi tentet adscribere , & omnia quae soli uni capiti cohaerent , vid●licet Christo , per elationem pompatici sermonis ejusdem Christi sibi studeat membra subjugare . Greg. M. Ep. 4.36 . The same words we have in the Epistle of P. Pelagius ( predecessour of St. Gregory ) to the Bishops of Constantinople ( P. Pelagii Ep. 8. ) Ego autem fidenter dico , quia quisquis se V●●versalem Sacerdotem vocat , vel vocari desiderat , in elatione sua Antichristum praecurrit quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit . ( Greg. I. lib. 6. Ep. 30. ) Nec dispari superbiâ ad errorem ducitur ; quia sicut perversus ille Deus videri vult super omnes homines ; ità quisquis est , qui solus Sacerdos appellari appetit , super caeteros Sacerdotes se extollit . ( ad Mauric . Aug. ) Vide P. Pelag. Ep. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. M. de Jud. div . Tom. 2. p. 261. Totus Christus Caput & Corpus est ; Caput unigenitus Dei Filius , & corpus ejus Ecclesiae , Sponsus & Sponsa , duo in carne una . Quicunque de ipso Capite ab Scripturis Sanctis dissentiunt , etiamsi in omnibus locis inveniantur in quibus Ecclesia designata est , non sunt in Ecclesia , &c. Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 4. Vid. contra Petil. 3.42 . Whole Christ is the Head and the Body ; the Head the onely-begotten Son of God , and his Body the Church , the Bridegroom and the Spouse , two in one flesh . Whoever disagree about the Head it self from the Holy Scriptures though they are found in all places , in which the Church is design'd , they are not in the Church , &c. It was unhappily expressed by Bellarmine — Ecclesia secluso etiam Christo unum Caput habere debet . De Pont. R. 1.9 . §. Ac nè forté . The Church , even Christ himself being set aside , ought to have one Head. Joh. 18.36 . Phil. 3.20 . Heb. 12.22 . Act. 20.28 . Matt. 16.18 . 1 Cor. 12.28.15.9 . Gal. 1.13 . Matt. 28.20 . Christus arbitri● & nutu ac praesentiâ suâ & praepositos ipsos , & Ecclesiam cum praepositis gubern●● . Cypr. Ep. 69. Christ by his own arbitrement and power and presence governs both the Bishops themselves , and the Church with the Bishops . Joh. 18.36 . Eph. 4.4 , 5. 2 Cor. 10.4 . Caput nostrum , quod Christus est , ad hoc sua esse membra nos voluit , ut per compagem charitatis & fidei unum nos in se corpus efficeret . Greg. M. Ep. 7.111 . Our Head , which is Christ , would therefore have us to be his members , that by the conjuction of charity and faith he might make us to be one body . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Eph. part . cap. 30. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Conc. sub Men. Act. 1. pag. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Con. Eph. 1. Can. 8. * This was that which , about the same time the Fathers of the African . Synod do request P. Celestine to forbear ; — nec permittere , ut sumosum mundi fastum Christi Ecclesiae inducere videamur . Conc. Afr. ad P. Celest. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.11 . Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus sive Romae , sive Eugubii , sive Constantinopoli , sive Rhegii , sive Alexandriae , sive Thanis , ejusdem meriti , ejusdem & Sacerdotii ; potentia divitiarum & paupertatis humilitas vel sublimiorem vel inferiorem Episcopum non facit ; caeterùm omnes Apostolorum Successores sunt . Hier. Ep. 85. ( ad Evagr. ) Si auctoritas quaeritur , orbis major est urbe ; Vbicunque , &c. Illud appetunt unde omnibus digniores videantur . Gr. Ep. 4.34 . Quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit . Ep. 6.38 . Super caeteros Sacerdotes se extollit . Ib. Cupis Episcoporum nomen tui comparatione calcare . Ep. 4.38 . Cuncta ejus membra tibimet conaris supponere . Ib. ( Invigiletur ergò ut omnibus co-Episcopis nostris & fratribus innotescat . P. Corn. apud Cyp. Ep. 48. ) Hic non tam optamus praeponi aliis , ( sicut praedicas ) quàm cum fidelibus cunctis sanctum & Deo placitum habere consortium . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 9. ( ad Euphem . Ep. CP . ) Here we do not so much desire to be advanced above others , as together with all the faithfull to make up a consort holy and well-pleasing to God. — Vobis subtrahitur , quod alteri plus quam ratio exigit praebetur . Greg. 7.30 . ( p. 451. ) What is yielded to another more than reason requires , is taken from you . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Eph. I. Can. 8. A thing that entrencheth upon the freedom of all others . Apoc. 2. & 3. 1 Tim. 3.15 . Matt. 18.17 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; 1 Cor. 5.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Vid. v. 4.5 . Apoc. 2.20 . 1 Cor. 14.40 . 1 Thess. 5.14 . Rom. 14.19 . 1 Cor. 6.1 — Act. 20.28 . Heb. 13.17 . 1 Pet. 5.2 . 1 Tim. 3.15 . Tit. 1.7 . 1 Cor. 12.28 . Eph. 4.11 . Apoc. 2 , &c. Eph. 4.12 . Heb. 13.17 . Dei & Apostolicae sedis gratiâ . Vid. post . Superbum nimis est & immoderatum ultra fines proprios tendere , & antiquitate calcatâ alienum jus velle praeripere , atque ut unius crescat dignitas , tot Metropolitanorum impugnare primatus , &c. P. Leo I. Ep. 55. 'T is too proud and unreasonable a thing for one to stretch himself beyond his bounds , and maugre all antiquity to snatch away other mens right , and that the dignity of one may be enhanced , to oppose the primacies of so many Metropolitans . Sanctae Ecclesiae universali injuriam facit . Greg. I. Ep. 4.32 . It does wrong to the Holy Catholick Church . Plebis Majestas . Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad Corn. P. ) p. 117. Gal. 5.1 . Gal. 5.1 . Coloss. 2.16 , 18. P. Leo I. Ep. 28. 2 Cor. 1.24 . 1 Cor. 10 . 1●.7.12 , 25 , 40. Gal. 1.8 . Nunc vero quoniam Canonicum non est quod recitas , ea libertate ad quam nos vocavit Dominus , ejus viri , cujus laudem consequi non valeo , cujus multis literis Scripta mea non comparo , cujus ingenium diligo , cujus ore dilector , cujus charitatem miror , cujus martyrium veneror , hoc quod aliter sapuit non accipio . Aug. contr . Cresc . 2.32 . Rom. 13.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Const. Apost . 8.46 . Dandi quidem jus habet summus Sacerdos qui est Episcopus . Tert. de Bapt. c. 17. Licèt enim & Presbyteri faciant , tamen exordium Ministerii est à summo Sacerdote . Ambr. de Sacr. 3.1 . Suscepisti gubernacula summi Sacerdotii . Id. Ep. 5. Apices & Principes omnium Sacerdotes . Opt. 1. Ecclesiae salus in summi Sacerdotis dignitate pendet . Hier. c. Lucif . 4. The safety of the Church depends upon the dignity of the High-priest . Ego dignus summo Sacerdotio decernebar . Id Ep. 99. ( ad Asell . ) In Episcopo omnes ordines sunt , quia primus Sacerdos est , hoc est Princeps Sacerdotum , & Propheta & Evangelista , & caetera adimplenda officia Ecclesiae in ministerio fidelium . Ambros. in Eph. 4.11 . In the Bishop there are all Orders , because he is the first Priest , ( i. e. ) the Prince of Priests , and Prophet and Evangelist , and all other Offices of the Church , to be fulfilled in the ministery of the faithfull . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. supr . Pontifex princeps Sacerdotum est , quasi via sequentium ; Ipse & summus Sacerdos , ipse & Pontifex maximus nuncupatur . Isid. Hisp. apud Grat. dist . 21. cap. 1. Nam Presbyteri , licèt sint Sacerdotes , pontificatûs tamen apicem non habent . P. Innoc. I. Ep. 1. ( ad Decent . ) — dum facilè imponuntur manus , dum negligenter summus Sacerdos eligitur . Id Ep. 12. ( ad Aurel. ) Nè quis contra Patrum praecepta — ad summum Ecclesiae Sacerdotium aspirare praesumeret . P. Zoz . I. Ep. 1. ( ad Hesych . ) Ideóque id quod tantùm facere Principibus Sacerdotum jussum est , quorum ●ypum Moses & Aaron tenuerunt , omnino decretum est , ut Chorepiscopi vel Presbyteri qui filiorum Aaron gestant figuram , arripere non praesumant . P. Leo. Ep. 88. Pontificatus apicem non habent . Ibid. Vid. Ep. 84. cap. 5. S. Hier. ad Evagr. Vt sciamus traditiones Apostolicas sumpt●s de veteri Testamento , Quod Aaron & filii ejus atque Levitae in templo fuerunt , hoc sibi Episcopi , Presbyteri & diaconi vendicant in Ecclesia . Or. 19. p. 309. A Bishop called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Const. 8.10 , 12. Summus Christi Pontifex Augustinus . ( Paulin. apud Aug. Ep. 36. ) Aug. Ep. 35. Beatissimo Papae Augustino . Hieron . ( Aug. Ep. 11 , 13 , 14 , &c. ) Optamus te beatiss . & gloriosissime Papa in Domino semper valere . Ep. 31. Apud nos Apostolorum locum Episcopi tenent , apud eos Episcopus tertius est ; habent enim primos de Pepusa Phrygiae Patriarchas , secundos quos appellant Cenones ; atque ità in tert●m , id est plenè ultimum locum Episcopi devolvuntur ; quasi exindè ambitiosior religio fiat , si quod apud nos primum est , apud illos novissimum sit . Hier. ( ad Marcellam . ) Ep. 54. — actum est de Episcopatûs vigore , & de Ecclesiae gubernandae sublimi , ac divina potestate . Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad P. Cornel. ) Non iste ad Episcopatum subitò pervenit , sed per omnia Ecclesiastica officia promotus , & in divinis administrationibus Dominum saepe promeritus , ad Sacerdotii sublime fastigium cunctis religionis gradibus ascendit . Cypr. Ep. 52. The Africans had a particular care , that this Primacy should not degenerate into tyranny . Conc. Ant. Can. 9. Vid. Apost . Can. 34. Conc. Carth. apud Cypr. Cod. Asr. Can. 39. Nestorius , Dioscorus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 8.1 . So Eusebius complaineth of the Bishops in his time — So Isidor . Pelusiot . Ep. 20.125.4.219 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Orat. 28. O that there were not at all any Presidency , or any preference in place , and tyrannical prerogative . So Socrates of the Bishop ( not onely of Rome , but ) Alexandria . lib. 7. cap. 11. So St. Chrysostome in 1 Tim. 3.1 . in Ep. Orat. 11. So Greg. Naz. complained of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Psal. 2.8 . Col. 1.23 . Luke 24.47 . Matt. 28.19 . Cùm tot sustinea● , & tanta negotia solus , &c. Hor. Ep. 2.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Zos. Hist. 1. ( p. 4. Steph. ) Felicioribus sic rebus humanis ●mnia Regna parva essent , concordi vicinitate laetantia . Aug. de Civ . D. 4.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arist. Pol. 7.4 . There is a certain measure of greatness fit for Cities and Commonwealths , as well as for all other things , Living Creatures , Plants , Instruments , for every one of these hath its proper virtue and faculty , when it is neither very little , not yet exceeds in bigness . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Ibid. For who would be a Captain of an excessive huge multitude , &c. Suis & ipsa Roma viribus ruit . Hor. Ep. 16. — quae ab exiguis initiis creverit ut , jam magnitudine laboret sua . Liv. I. Ac nescio an satius fuerit populo Romano Sicilia & Africa contentos fuisse , aut his etiam ipsis carere dominanti in Italia sua , quàm eo magnitudinis crescere , ut viribus suis conficeretur . Flor. 3.12 . Tunc jam Roma subjugaverat Africam , subjugaverat Graciam , latéque etiam aliis partibus imperans tanquam seipsam ferre non valent , se sua quodammodo magnitudine fregerat . Aug. de Civ . D. 18.45 . Tac. Hist. 2. p. 476. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Dion . lib. 56. Tac. Ann. 1. He advised them to be content with what they had , and by no means to endeavour the enlargement of their Empire , for , said he , it will be hardly kept ; and this he himself observ'd not in word onely , but in deed : for when he might have gotten more from the barbarous Nations , yet he would not . Ipsa nocet moles , utinam remeare liceret Ad veteres fines , & moenia pauperis Anci , &c. Clau. de bello Gildon . The Synod of Basil doth well describe the duty of a Pope , but it is infinitely hard to practise it in any measure . ( Conc. Bas. Sess. 23. p. 64. &c. — ) Exod. 18.18 . P. Alex. II. ( Epist. ad Ger. Rhem. ) Bin. p. 284. 2 Cor. 11.28 . Tanta me occupationum onera deprimunt , ut ad superna animus nullatenus erigatur , &c. Greg. I. lib. I. Ep. 7 , 25 , 5. Such a weight of employments presses me down , that my mind can by no means be rais'd to things above . Si administratio illius temporis Mare fuit , quid de praesenti Papatu dicendum erit ? Calv. Inst. 4. c. 7.22 . If the ordering of affairs in those times was a boundless Sea , what shall we say of the present Papacy ? Nunquid mirandum est de tam longinquis terris Episcopos tuos tibi narrare impune quod volunt ? Aug. contra Crescon . 3.34 . What marvel if the Bishops from so remote Countries tell you what they please without check or Controll ? De lungas vias luengas mentiras . Hispan . Prov. Syn. Basil. Sess. 31. p. 86. Vid. Bernard . Ep. 178. de Consid. Romam pergens Stephanum Collegam nostrum longè positum , & gestae rei , ac tacitae veritatis ignarum fefellit ; ut exambiret reponi se injustè in Episcopatum , de quo fuerat justè depositus . Cypr. Ep. 67. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Basil. Ep. 10. Bas. Ep. 73.74 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Bas. Ep. 349. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Some are altogether ignorant of what is here done , others that think they know them declare them unto us more contentiously than truly . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epist. 321. ad . Pet. Alex. He grieved us when he said that our godly brethren , Meletius and Eusebius were reckoned among the Arians . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Bas. Ep. 10. What help can we have from the pride of the Africans , who neither know the truth , no● endure to learn it ? P. Zos. I. Ep. 3 , & 4. Deinde quòd inter tantam hominum multitudinem adeò pauci sunt Episcopi , & amplae singulorum Parochiae , ut in subjectis plebibus curam Episcopalis officii nullatenus exequi , aut ritè administrare valeant . P. Greg. VII . Ep. 2.73 . And then because in so great a multitude of People there are so few Bishops , and every one's Diocese very large , that they are in no-wise able to execute or rightly perform the charge of the Episcopal office among the people over whom they are set . Cypr. Ep. 55. ( p. 116. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Ep. 102. ( ad P. Innoc. I. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. For if this custome prevail , and if they that will may go to other mens Dioceses at so great a distance , and eject whom any man pleases , know that all will go to wrack , &c. Decreta Nicena sive inferioris gradus clericos , sive ipsos Episcopos suis Metrop●litanis apertissimè commiserunt ; Prudentissimè enim justissiméque viderunt ( providerunt ) quaecunque negotia in suis locis , ubi orsa sunt , finienda . Ep. Conc. Afric . ad P. Celest. I. ( in fine Cod. Afric . ) vel apud Dion . E●ig ▪ Aut quomodo ipsum transmarinum judicium ratum erit , ad quod testium necessariae personae vel propter sexûs , vel propter senectutis infirmitatem , vel multis allis impedimentis adduci non poterunt . Ibid. Nè ergo ( quod inter longinquas regiones accidere solet ) in nimias dilationes tenderent veritatis examina — P. Leo I. Ep. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 2.16 . Inoleverunt autem hactenus intolerabilium vexationum abusus permulti , dum nimium frequenter à remotissimis etiam partibus ad Romanam curiam , & interdum pro parvis & minutis rebus ac negotiis quamplurimi citari ac evocari consueverunt , &c. Vid. Conc. Bas. Sess. 31. ( p. 86. ) But hitherto very many intollerable vexatious abuses have prevailed , while too often men have been used to be cited and call'd out even from the remotest parts to the Court of Rome , and sometimes for slight and trivial businesses and occasions . Vid. Hist. Conc. Trid. p. 61. Privilegia istius sedis perpetua sunt , divinitùs radicata , atque plantata , impingi possunt , transferri non possunt ; trahi possunt , evelli non possunt . P. Nic. I. ad Mich. Imp. The privileges of this See are perpetual , rooted and founded upon Divine Authority , they may be dash● against , they cannot be removed , they may be drawn aside , they cannot be pluck'd up . Vid. Concil . Bas. Sess. 31. p. 87. Licèt Apostolica praerogativa possimus de qualibet Ecclesia clericum ordinare . P. Steph. apud Grat. caus . 9. qu. 3. cap. 20. Though by our Apostolical prerogative we may ordain a Clergy-man of any Church . Hist. Conc. Trid. p. 60. so they pretend . Concil . Later . 4. ( sub Innoc. 3. ) Sitque alienus à divinis & Pontificalibus officiis , qui noluit praeceptis Apostolicis obtemperare . Greg. IV. ( dist . 19. cap. 5. ) And let him have nothing at all to doe with Divine and Pontifical Offices , who would not obey Apostolical Precepts . * Vid. Mat. Paris . Oportet autem gladium esse sub gladio , & Temporalem Authoritatem Spirituali subjici potestati . Bonif. VIII . Extrav . Com. 1.8.1 . But there must be a sword under a sword , and Temporal Authority subject to Spiritual . — ches●a piu ufficio di Pon●efici aggiurgere con l'armi , & col sorgue de Christiani , &c. Guicc . l. 11. p. 858. Quid hodie erant Episcopi , nisi umbra quaedam ? quid plus eis restabat quàm baculus & mitra , &c. An. Sylv. de gestis Syn. Bas. lib. 1. What were Bishops now , but kind of shadows ? what had they left more than a Staff and a Miter , &c. Concil . Lat. 5. Sess. 11. p. 129. De omni Ecclesia jus habet judicandi . ( P. Gelas. Grat. Caus. 9. qu. 3 cap. 18. ) Secundum plenitudinem potestatis de jure possumus supra jus dispensare . Greg. decret . lib. 3. tit . 8. cap. 4. Hujus culpa● isthîc redarguere praesumit mortalium nullus . Grat. dist . 40. cap. 6. ( Si Papa — ) Neque cùiquam licere de ejus judicare judicio . Caus. 9. qu. 3. cap. 10. Cùm enim obedire Apostolicae sedi superbè contemnunt , sc●lus idololatriae , teste Samuele , incurrunt . Greg. VII . Ep. 4.2 . Nulli f●s est vel velle , vel posse transgredi Apostolicae sedis praecepta . Greg. IV. apud Grat. dist . 19. cap. 5. No man may nor can transgress the commands of the Apostolick See. — Ab omnibus quicquid statuit , quicquid ordinat , perpetuò & irrefragabiliter observandum est . Ibid. cap. 4. ( P. Steph. ) — Whatever he decrees , whatever he ordains , must always and inviolably be observed by all . Erronea , & haeresi proxima . Bell. de P. 4.2 . Si autem Papae erraret praecipiendo vitia , vel prohibendo virtutes , teneretur Ecclesia credere vitia esse bona , & virtutes mala● , nisi vellet contra conscientiam peccare . Bell. de Pont. 4.5 . Gal. 5.1.13 . 1 Pet. 2.16 . Papa occupavit omnia jura inferiorum Ecclesiarum , ità quòd inferiores Praelati sunt pro nihilo . Card. Zab. de Sch. Inn. VII . p. 560. The Pope hath invaded all the rights of inferiour Churches , so that all inferiour Prelates are nothing set by . Ecclesia est mandra sive grex aut multitudo jumentorum sive asinorum . Eccl. c. 47. Illí nos fraenant , nos lore alligant , nos stimulant , nobis jugum & onus imponunt . Ibid. 2 Cor. 2.17 . 1 Tim. 6.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Supposing that gain is godliness . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Thess. 2.5 . A cloke of Covetousness . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eph. 4.4 . Pasce , id est regio more Impera . Ecce duos Gladios . — Oravi nè deficeret . — Feed ( i. e. ) rule as a King. Behold two Swords . * Vid. Sle●d . p. 673. Sleid. lib. 4. p. 82. lib. 12. p. 322. Hist. Conc. Trid. p. 24. Vid. Riv. in Castig . Nol. p. 525. Cen●um gravamina . Vid. ipsum Greg. VII . Ep. 1.42.2.45 . See the description of them in S. Bernard . in Cant. Serm. G●ioc●a●d . in Suppl . Adv. Pelag. in Riv. Castig . N. cap. 8. Vid. Bernard . Convers. S. Paul. Serm. ● . p. 87. — Nulla unquam monitione , nulla exhortatione induci jam largo tempore potuit , ut aliquam errorum emendationem Christo placentem , aut no●issimorum abusuu● correctionem in Ecclesia Sancta Dei efficere satageret . Conc. Bas. Sess. 23. ( p. 76. ) Sess. 31. p. 89. He could never be brought in this long time by any advice or exhortation , seriously to set upon any amendment of errours or correction of the most gross abuses in the Holy Church of God. Vid. Conc. Trid. p. 22. It will certainly render him a Tyrant , according to the definition of Aristotle , Pol. 4.10 . Cui plus licet quàm par est , plus vult quàm licet . Vnde sicut languescente capite , reliquum postea corpus morbus invadat . Conc. Bas. Sess. 23. ( p. 64. ) Whence it comes to pass that if the Head be sick , the rest of the Body afterward grows diseased . Vid. Conc. Bas. p. 87. Conc. Const. p. 1110. Vid. dist . 40. cap. 6. ( hujus culpas , etsi . ) Vid. Alv. Pelag. apud Riv. Cath. Orth. p. 141. Baron . Pope Marcellus II. doubted whether a Pope could be saved . Thuan. lib. 15. ( p. 566. ) From John VIII . to Leo IX . what a rabble of rake-hells and so●ts did sit in that Chair ! Machiavel . Hist. lib. 16. p. 1271. Baron . Ann. 912. § 8. Baron . Ann. 897. § 5. It was said of Vespasian , solus imperantium melior — so apt is power to corrupt men . Solus omnium ante se Principum in melius mutatus est . Tac. Hist. 1. ( p. 451. ) How vain is that which P. Greg. VII . citeth out of P. Symmachus , B. Petrus perennem meritorum dotem cum haereditate innocentiae misit ad posteros . Greg. VII . Ep. 8.21 . Quòd Romanus Pontifex , si canonicè fuerit ordinatus , meritis B. Petri indubitanter efficitur sanctus ; was one of P. Greg. VII . his dictates . That the Roman Pontif , if canonically elected , is undoubtedly made holy by the merits of Blessed Peter . Sap. 1.5 . Vid. Guicciard . Machiav . His. Fl. p. 19. Conc. Bas. ( p. 65. ) — Cùm non ob religionem , & Dei cultum appetere Pontificatum nostri Sacerdotes videantur , sed ut fratrum vel nepotum , vel familiarium ingluviem & avaritiam expleant . Plat. in Joh. XVI . ( p. 298. ) Whereas our Priests seem to desire the Popedom , not for Religion and the worship of God , but that they may fill the ravening appetite and covetousness of their brethren or nephews , or familiars . 1 Tim. 2.1 , 2. Matt. 6.24 . Bell. 5.6 . ( p. 1415. ) Matth. 12.25 . P. Pasch. II. Ep. 7. Vid. Mach. Hist. Flor. p. 18. — Impeti possunt humanis praesumptionibus quae divino sunt judicio constituta , vinci autem quorumlibet potestate non possunt . P. Gel. Ep. 8. Felix P. Ep. 1. ( p. 597. ) Non enim volumus aut propter Principum potentiam Ecclesiastic●m minui dignitatem , aut pro Ecclesiastica dignitate Principum potentiam mutilari . P. Pasch. II. Ep. 28 , & 29. For we will not that either the Ecclesiastical dignity should be diminished , by reason of the Prince's power , or that the Prince's power should be curtail'd for the Ecclesiastical dignity . In vain did S. Bernard , ( de Consid. 1. ) c●y , Quid fines alienos invaditis ? quid falcem vestram in alienam messam extenditis ? Why do you invade other mens territories ? why thrust you your sickle into other mens harvest ? * Arietes furiosos . Bell. 5.7 . Vid. Tort. T. p. 216. Greg. VII . Ep. 1.7.112.13 , 63. Vid. Plat. de Bonif. VIII . p. 467. Jul. 2. Non sine suspicione , quod illorum temporum Pontifices , qui bella extinguere , discordias tollere debuissent , suscitarent ea potiùs atque nutrirent . Episc. Modrus . in Conc. Lat. V. Sess. 6. ( p. 72. ) Not without suspicion , that the Popes of those times , who ought to have extinguished wars , and put an end to dissentions , did rather raise them up and cherish them . See Greg. VII . Ep. 4.2.8.21 . Vid. Concil . Lugd. p. 851. Auctoritate Apostolica de fratrum nostrorum consilio declaramus illa juramenta praedicta fidelitatis existere & censeri debere . Clementin . lib. 2. Tit. 9. cap. unicum . We declare out of our Apostolical authority by the advice of our brethren that the foresaid oaths of fealty ought to be , and be so esteemed . Thuan. lib. 1. Abutente Christianorum Pastore Christianorum Principum viribus , ut privatae ambitioni , & suorum libidini inserviret . Thuan. lib. 1. p. 42. The Pastour of Christians abusing the power of Christian Princes that he might gratifie his private ambition , and the will and lust of his friends . Observ. Tort. T. p. 210. * P. Anast. calleth the Emperour Anast. Vicarium . Epist. ( p. 670. ) Eccles. Leod. p. ●22 . Secundum mutationes temporum transferuntur etiam regna terrarum ; unde etiam Ecclesiasticarum parochiarum fines in plerisque provinciis mutari expedit & transferri . P. Pasch. II. Ep. 19. Vid. Bod. de Rep. 1.9 . ( p. 195. ) Car les Princes Chrestien avoient presque tous opinion , que le Pape estoit absolvement seigneur sovereigne de tous les Roydumes dela Chrestiente . Bod. ibid. p. 196. Tort. Tort. p. 216 , &c. — Greg. VII . Ep. 1.7.2.13 . Alex. II. Ep. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. de Jud. Dei , T. 2. p. 259. So great a dissonancy and jarring there is among men in the Church , while every one swerves from the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ , and asserts certain conceits and rules of his own by his own authority , and had rather rule contrary to the Lord , than be rul'd by the Lord. Necesse est , ut omnes fideles idem sentiant . Bell. 1.9 . It is necessary that all the faithfull should be of the same opinion . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ath. Nemini praescribentes . Manen●e concordiae vinculo , & perseverante Catholicae Ecclesiae individuo Sacramento , actum suum disponit & dirigit unusquisque Episcopus , rationem propositi sui Domino redditurus . Cypr. Ep. 52. ( ad Antonianum . ) Caeterùm scimus quosdam quod semel imbiberint nolle deponere , nec propositum suum facilè mutare , sed salvo inter Collegas pacis & concordiae vinculo quaedam propria , quae apud se semel sint usurpata , retinere ; qua in re nec nos vim cuiquam facimus , aut legem damus , cùm habeat in Ecclesiae administratione voluntatis suae liberum arbitrium unusquisque praepositus , rationem actûs sui Domino redditurus . Cypr. Ep. 72. ( ad Stephanum . ) Haec ad conscientiam tuam , frater charissime , & pro honore communi & pro simplici dilectione pertulimus , &c. Consensu & auctoritate communi . Nam cum stat●tum sit omnibus nobis , & aequum sit pariter ac justum , ut uniuscujusque causa illic audiatur , ubi est crimen admissum , & singulis Pastoribus portio gregis sit adscripta , quam regat unusquisque & gubernet , rationem actûs sui Domino redditurus , oportet utique eos quibus praesumus , non circumcursare , &c. Cypr. Epist. 55. ( ad Cornelium . ) Haec tibi breviter pro nostra mediocritate rescripsimus , frater charissime ; nemini praescribentes , aut praejudicantes , quo minùs unusquisque Episcoporum quod putat faciat , habens arbitrii sui liberam potestatem . Cypr. Epist. 73. ( ad Jubabaianum . ) Quâ in parte nemini verecundia & modestia nostra praejudicat , quo minùs unusquisque quod putat sentiat , & quod senserit faciat . Cypr. Epist. 76. ( ad Magnum . ) Nemini praescribentes , quo minùs statuat quod putat unusquisque Praepositus , actûs sui rationem Domino redditurus ; secundum quod Apostolus , &c. Ibid. Superest ut de hac re singuli quid sentiamus proferamus , neminem judicantes , aut à jure communionis aliquem si diversum senserit amoventes ; neque enim quisquam nostrum Episcopum se esse Episcoporum constituit , aut tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem Collegas suos adigit ; quando habeat omnis Episcopus pro licentia libertatis & potestatis suae arbitrium proprium , támque judicari ab alio non possit , quàm nec ipse potest alterum judicare ; sed expectemus universi judicium Domini nostri Jesu Christi , qui unus & solus habet potestatem & praeponendi nos in Ecclesiae suae gubernatione , & de actu nostro judicandi . Cypr. in praef . Conc. Carthag . Aug. de Bapt. contr . Donat. lib. 2.3 , &c. Habemus ergo quaerendi liberum arbitrium ipsius Cypriani nobis mitissimo & veracissimo sermone concessum . Lib. 3. cap. 3. Nunc si se audent superbae & tumidae cervices haereticorum adversus sanctam humilitatem hujus sententiae extollant . Lib. 2. cap. 3. Quid mansuetius , quid humilius ? Lib. 3. cap. 3. Quanquam benè sibi conscius animus , & Evangelicae disciplinae vigore subnixus , & verus sibi in d●cretis coelestibus testis effectus , soleat solo Deo judice esse contentus , nec alterius aut laudes petere , aut accusationes perti●escere ; tamen geminatâ sunt laude condigni , qui cùm conscientiam sciant Deo soli debere se judici , actus tamen suos desiderant etiam ab ipsi● suis fratribus comprobari : quod ●e , frater Cypriane , facere non mirum est , qui pro tua verecundia , & ingenita industria consiliorum tuorum no● non tam judices voluisti , quàm participes inveniri — Cler. Rom. ad Cypr. Ep. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — . Syn. Ant. Can. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sin. Chalced. Act. 1. p. 114. Omnium nostrum mater communis sub Sponsi sui Jesu Christi dispositione . Gervas . Dorob . ( p. 1663. ) apud Twisd . p. 72. Vid. Epist. P. Celestini I. in Conc. Eph. Act. 2. ( p. 324. ) Baron . An. 57. § 30. Psal. 45.16 . Vbicunque fuerit Episcopus , sive Romae sive Eugubii , &c. Hieron . ad Evagr. Ep. 85. Omnibus in Christiana religione constitutis scire convenit quale sit ministerium Episcoporum — quos constat esse Vicarios Christi , & Clavigeros Regni Coelorum , &c. Syn. Compend . Ann. Dom. 833. ( apud Bin. Tom. 6. p. 361. ) Nos omnes licèt indigni , Christi tamen Vicarii , & Apostolorum ipsius Successores . Syn. Meldens . Ann. D. 845. ( apud Bin. Tom. 6. p. 402. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Greg. Naz. Orat. 28. Nobis , post excessum nobilissimae memoriae viri Fabiani , nondum est Episcopus propter rerum & temporum difficultatem constitutus , qui omnia ista moderetur — Cl. Rom. ad Cypr. Ep. 31. Variis tunc Ecclesiâ vexationibus oppressâ , difficilis & infrequens erat Provinciarum inter sese communicatio . Rigalt . in Cypr. Ep. 67. Verum enim est impeditam suisse eo tempore non parùm Pontificis auctoritatem — propter persecutiones continuas non potuisse Romanos Pontifices liberè exercere eam , quam à Christo acceperant auctoritatem , &c. Bell. de R. P. 2.17 . Nisi si paucis desperatis & perditis minor esse videtur auctoritas Episcoporum in Africa constitutorum , qui jam de illis judicaverunt — * Fides quam exposuerunt qui affuerunt Episcopi 97 — Hilar. de Synodis . ( p. 367. ) Congregatam Sanctorum Synodum . Hilar . ibid. Venerabiles Antiocheni Canones . P. Nicol . I. Ep. 9. ( p. 519. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Jul. I. apud Athan. in Apol. 2. ( p. 744. ) Qui tacet consentiri videtur . Hic non tam optamus praeponi aliis ( sicut praedic●s ) quàm cum fidelibus cunctis sanctum & Deo placitum habere consortium . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 1. ( ad Euphemium . ) — in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit , quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit . P. Greg. I. Ep. 6.30 . Super caeteros Sacerdotes se extollit . ibid. Christi sibi student membra judicare . P. Greg. I. Ep. 4.36 . Solus omnibus praeesse . id . Ep. 4.38 . — quibus ( Episcopis ) cupis temetipsum vocabulo elationis praeponere . ibid. Quod verbum jussionis peto à meo auditu removeri ; quia scio quis sum , qui estis ; loco enim mihi fratres estis , moribus patres , non ergo jussi , sed quae utilia visa sunt , indicare curavi , &c. Greg. I. Ep. 7.30 . ( ad Eulog . Alex. ) Cypr. Ep. 4.41.58.67.68.45.49 . &c. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , — Euseb. 7.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 7.30 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. Epist. ad Afr. ( p. 931. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Marcell . ad P. Jul. Epiph. haer . 72. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Cyril . ad Nest. in Syn. Eph. p. 207. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 69. Athanas. Apol. 2. ( p. 761.756 . ) Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Eph. p. 217. Domino dilectissimo & honoratissimo fratri . — Conc. Afr. Domino dilectissimo & honorabili fratri Maximino . Aug. Ep. 203. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Socr. 4.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Eph. p. 202. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 4.9 . Cùm ergò vel hoc ipso officio literarum per charitatem tibi serviam , non absurdè te Dominum voco , propter ●num & verum Dominum nostrum qui nobis ista praecepit . Aug. Ep. 103. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Ep. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. Ep. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 68. ( 71 , 75 , 77 , 84 , 91 , &c. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Gel. I. Epist. ad Syn. Eph. Act. 2. ( p. 324. ) Conc. 6. Act. 13. p. 224. Scias nos non tuos esse , ut te jactas & extollis , Clericos , quos ut fratres & Coepiscopos recognoscere , si elatio permitteret , debueras . Ann. Franc. Pith. ( Ann. 858. ) Verè divinâ providentiâ factum censendum est , quòd te sacerrimus iste Senatus — fratrem , & ità dixerim filium in patrem , Collegam in Dominum — elegerint , assumpserint , adoraverint . Balt. Delrio . in Conc. Later . ad Leonem X. Sess. 8. ( p. 85. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 6.43 . Omnibus Co-episcopis nostris & fratribus innotescat . P. Corn. apud Cypr. Ep. 48. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. p. 739. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 4.12 . Fratribus & Co-episcopis . Hil. frag . p. 450. Soz. 6.23 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Eph. p. 196. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 179 , 183. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 2. p. 324. Fraternitas Vestra . P. Gelas. Ep. 12. Greg. — Epist. 6.24 . Fratris & Consacerdotis nostri Cyriaci . — Bell. 2.14 . Theod. 5.10 . * Vales. in Theod. ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 6.23 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apud Athan. Apol. 2. p. 783. Ecclesia principalis . Cypr. Ep. 55. Ecclesia principalis , id est in urbe principali constituta . Rigalt . in Cypr. Ep. 55. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 6.43 . Et quanquam sciam , frater , pro mutua dilectione quam debemus & exhibemus invicem nobis florentissimo illic Clero tecum praesidenti , & sanctissimae atque amplissimae plebi , legere te semper literas nostras — Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad Corn. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Ant. Can. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Dionys. Corinth . apud Euseb. 4.23 . Ad hanc Ecclesiam , propter potentiorem principalitatem , necesse est omnem convenire Ecclesiam , hoc est , eos qui sunt ubique fideles . Iren. 3.3 . ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I conjecture he said . ) Quoniam pro magnitudine sua debeat Carthaginem Roma praecedere . Cypr. Ep. 49. Autoritate qua potiores aeternae urbis Episcopi . Amm. Marcell . lib. 15. ( p. 47. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. Ep. 113. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 16. Can. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Placid . in Syn. Chalc. p. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Const. Can. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Can. 28. Sacrosanctam quoque hujus religiosissimae civitatis Ecclesiam , & matrem nostrae pietatis , & Christianorum Orthodoxae religionis omnium , & ejusdem Regiae urbis sanctissimam sedem , &c. Imp. Leo. Cod. Lib. 1. Tit. 2. § 16. The Holy Church of this most religious city , the mother of our devotion , and of all orthodox Christians , and the most holy See of that imperial city . Bonifacius III. à Phoca Imperatore obtinuit , magnâ tamen contentione , ut sedes B. Petri. Apostoli , quae caput est omnium Ecclesiarum , ità & diceretur , & haberetur ab omnibus ; quem quidem locum Ecclesia Constantinopolitana sibi vendicare conabatur ; faventibus interdum Principibus , affirmantibúsque eo loci primam sedem esse debere , ubi Imperii caput esset . Plat. in Bonif. III. ( p. 161. ) Boniface III. ( though with a great deal of stir ) obtained of the Emperour Phocas , that the See of Saint Peter the Apostle , which is the head of all Churches , should be so called and accounted by all ; which dignity the Church of Constantinople did indeed endeavour to assert to it self , Princes sometime favouring them , and affirming that there the chief See ought to be where the head of the Empire was . Phocas rogante Papâ Bonifacio statuit sedem Romanae Ecclesiae caput esse omnium Ecclesiarum , quia Ecclesia Constantinopolitana primam se omnium Ecclesiarum scribebat . Anastas . in Bonif. III. Idem Sabellicus , Blondus , Laetus , &c. tradunt . Phocas at the entreaty of Pope Boniface appointed that the Roman See should be the head of all Churches , because the Church of Constantinople wrote her self the chief of all Churches . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Orat. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 2.4 . & passim . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Joseph . de Bello Jud. 3.3 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 48. ( ad Athanas. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Ant. Can. 9. Syn. Chalc. 17. Sedis Apostolicae primatum S. Petri meritum , ( qui Princeps est Episcopalis coronae ) Romanae dignitas Civitatis , sacrae etiam Synodi firmavit authoritas . Valentin . Nov. 24. in fin . Cod. Theod. Cypr. Ep. 55.52 . Atque ego in hac parte justè indignor ad hanc tam apertam & manifestam Stephani stultitiam , quod qui sic de Episcopatûs sui loco gloriatur , & se successionem Petri tenere contendit — Stephanus qui per successionem Cathedram Petri habere se praedicat — Firmil . apud Cypr. Ep. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ep. Synod . Const. Theodoret . hist. l. 5. c. 9. p. 211. Quae quantumlibet à Petro ante Alexandrinam fuerat instituta , tamen quoniam praefectura Alexandrina Augustalis dicta — longè praestabat Syriae praefecturae , &c. Baron . Ann. 39. § 10. Epiph. Synod . Constant. ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Optat. lib. 6. ( p. 169. ) Hier. Ep. 61. Conc. Nic. Can. 7. Majores enim in instituendis sedibus Ecclesiarum non aliam iniisse rationem , quam secundum divisionem Provinciarum , & Praerogativas à Romanis anteà stabilitas , quàm plurima sunt exempla . Baron . Anno 39.10 . * Cypr. Ep. 52.55.72.73.76 . Omnis hic actus populo erat insinuandus . P. Corn. apud Cypr. Ep. 46. All this business was to have been imparted to the people . Secundum arbitrium quoque vestrum , & omnium nostrum commune consilium — ea quae agenda sunt disponere . Cypr. Ep. 40. ( Plebi Vniv. ) To order what was to be done according to your judgment , and the common advice of us all . Et limanda plenius ratio non solùm cum Collegis meis , sed & cum plebe ipsa universa . Cypr. Ep. 28. And the reason is more throughly to be examined not onely with my Collegues , but with the whole people . Praejudicare ego & soli mihi rem communem vindicare non audeo . Ep. 18. I dare not therefore prejudge , nor assume to my self alone a matter which is common to all . Hoc enim & verecundiae & disciplinae & vitae ipsi omnium nostrum convenit , ut Episcopi plures in unum conv●nientes , praesente & stantium plebe , quibus & ipsis pro fide & timore suo honor habendus est ) disponere omnia consilia communis religione possimus . Cypr. Ep. 14. For it becomes the modesty , the discipline , and the manner of our living , that many Bishops meeting together , the people being also present , ( to whom respect ought to be had for their faith and fear ) we may order all things with the common advice . — quoniam non pancorum , nec Ecclesiae unius aut unius Provinciae , sed totius orbis haec causa est — Cypr. Ep. 14. — because this is the concern not of a few men or one Church , or one Province , but of the whole world . Idcirco copiosum corpus est Sacerdotum — ut si quis ex Collegio nostro haeresin facere , & gregem Christi lacerare & vastare tentaverit , subveniant caeteri — Cypr. Ep. 76. Therefore the Clergy is a large body — that if any one of our own society should vent an heresie , and attempt to rent and waste the flock of Christ , the rest might come in to their help . * Particularly in the dispensation of Church goods . Conc. Ant. Can. 25. † Nov. 137. cap. 4.123 . cap. 10. ‖ Vid. Can. Apost . 38. ( al. 30. ) de Synodis . ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Const. can . 2. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalced. Can. 17. & Conc. Trull . Can. 38. P. Anacl . dist . 99. cap. 1. P. Greg. VII . Ep. 6.35 . Ad hoc divinae dispensationis provisio gradus & diversos constituit ordines in se distinctos , ut dum reverentiam minores potioribus exhiberent , & potiores minoribus diligentiam impenderent , una concordiae fieret à diversitate contentio & rectè officiorum gereretur administratio singulorum . Joh. VIII . Ep. 95. To this end divine providence hath appointed degrees and divers orders distinct from one another , that while the less reverence the greater , and the greater take care of the less , from this diversity there might arise one frame of concord , and all offices be daily administred . * Primas Provinciae . Cod. Afr. Can. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. Apost . 27. The Bishops of each Nation ought to know who is chief among them . Cod. Afr. Can. 39. Dist. 99. cap. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syn. Nic. Can. 18. Can. Apost . 38. Tertull. de Jej. cap. 13. Syn. Nic. Can. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Ant. Can. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Synod . Constant. Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. 20. Zos. lib. 2. p. 63. Sextus Rufus , Brev. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 10. p. 388. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epist. Orient . ad Rusum . in Syn. Eph. p. 396. Dist. 99. cap. 1 , 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 2. ( p. 211. ) Ephesi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 3.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Zon. ad 28. Can. Chalc. Novell . 137. cap. 5. & 123. cap. 10. P. Greg. I. Ep. 11 , 56. Ordo Episcoporum quadripartitus est , id est in Patriarchis , Archiepiscopis , Metropolitanis , atque Episcopis . Isid. dist . 21. cap. 1. Dionysius Ex. translates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Primatem . in Syn. Chalc. Can. 9 , & 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Can. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Can. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Laod. Can. 12. That Bishops should be constituted by the judgment of the Metropolitanes and the neighbouring Bishops . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Const. Can. 6. But if it so happen that the Bishops of any Province cannot rectify those things which are laid to the charge of a Bishop , they shall then go to a greater Synod of the Bishops of that Diocese , met together for that purpose . The Fathers of Constantinople in their Synodick Epistle distinguish the Province and Diocese of Antioch , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 5.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. Epist. 86. ( ad Flavianum . ) For , says Theodoret , the Blessed Fathers meeting together in the Imperial City , distinguish'd Dioceses agreeably to what the Nicene Fathers had done , and allotted to every Diocese what belonged to it : on the contrary charging that no one of one Diocese should encroach upon another . Theod. 2.26 . Soz. 4.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Socr. 2.40 . Sozom. 6.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( in prosphonetico ad Imper. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Can. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Can. 6. Syn. Chalc. Act. 16. ( p. 463. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 11. ( p. 411. ) Sozom. 8.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. in Epist. ad P. Leonem . Syn. Chalc. Act. 16. ( p. 462 — ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Eph. Can. 8. [ There is mention of Dioceses in Strabo . ] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Can. 19 , & 17. Quem autem Primatem Dioeceseos S. Synodus dixerit , praeter Apostoli primi Vicarium , nullus penitus intelligitur — None can understand whom the Holy Synod should call Primate of a Diocese , except the Vicar of the prime Apostle . Tantundem valet dixisse Primatem Dioeceseos , quantum si perhibuisset Dioeceseon . P. Nich. I. Ep. 8. ( p. 507. ) To say the Primate of a Diocese is as much as to say of Dioceses . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Conc. Eph. Can. 8. Isid. dist . 2. cap. 1. Omnes sive Patriarchae cujuslibet apices , sive Metropole●n Primatus , aut Episcopatuum Cathedras , vel Ecclesiarum cujuslibet Ordinis Dignitates instituit Romana Ecclesia . P. Nich. II. Dist. 22. cap. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syn. Ch. Act. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Persuasioni enim tuae in nullo penitus suffragatur quorundam Episcoporum ante sexaginta , ut jactas , annos facta subscriptio , nunquámque à praedecessoribus tuis ad Apostolicae Seais transmissa notitiam , cui ab initio sui caducae , dudúmque collapsae sera nunc & inutilia subjicere somenta voluisti — P. Leo. Ep. 53. ( ad Anatol. ) Vid. Ep. 54 , & 55 , & 61. Romana autem Ecclesia eosdem Canones vel gesta Synodi illius hactenus non habet , nec accepit . Greg. M. Ep. 6.31 . ( ad Eulog . Alex. ) N. A Roman Synod , Anno 378. consisting of Italian Bishops did give the Pope such a privilege as the Synod of Constantinople did to the Bishop of that See. ( Marc. de Primat . p. 103. ex app . Cod. Theodos. vide Baron . ) But there is difference between a General Synod , and an Italian Synod : and what had an Italian Synod to prescribe to all the Provinces of the Roman Empire , or rather of the West ? P. Greg. I. Ep. 7 , 8. Balusius thinketh , that Hilarius of Arles did pretend and offer at this Primatical power . apud Marc. 5.32 . but P. Leo did mainly check and quash his attempt . Contra haec si dictum fuerit , quia nec Metropolitam habuit , nec Patriarcham ; dicendum est quia à Sede Apostolica , quae omnium Ecclesiarum caput est , causa haec audienda ac dirimenda fuerat . Greg. I. Ep. 11.56 . Ruffin . Hist. 1.6 . Isid. in dist . 21. cap. 1. Vid. de Marc. lib. 7. cap. ● & 5. De pusillo crescere . P. Leo. Ep. 55. Quid illi satisfaciet , si●tantae urbi● magnificentia & claritudo non sufficit ? Leo Ep. 55. Euseb. 6.43 . ( Anno 254. ) Oblationibus matronarum ditati . Amm. Marc. l. 27. ( p. 337. ) Anno 367. Circumspectè vestiti . Amm. Marc. l. 27. ( p. 337. ) Anno 367. Euseb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.11 . Socr. 7.7 . Matt. 13.32 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Plut. in Pyrrh . Subrependi occasiones non praetermittit ambitio — P. Leo I. Ep. 62. Faciliùs crescit dignitas quàm incipit . Sen. Ep. 101. Primae dominandi spe● in arduo ; ubi sis ingressus , adsunt studia & ministri . Tacit. Ann. 4. ( p. 143. ) Dist. 21. cap. 2 , 3. Privilegia Romanae Ecclesiae nullum possunt sustinere detrimentum — P. Nic. I. Ep. 36. ( 32 — ) Sixtus V. — qui famae servit ineptus , Ac stupet in titulis & imaginibus — Hor. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Flor. Sess. 25. ( p. 848. ) Ità de vocabulorum occasionibus plurimùm quaestiones subornantur , sicut & de verborum in communionibus . Tertull. de Resur . Carn . 54. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. Apost . 34. Quia duobus Episcopis , quorum eâ tempestate summa authoritas erat , non illuserat — Sulp. Sev. 2.63 . Because he had not deluded the two Bishops who had the greatest authority in those times . Non mediocris authoritatis Episcopus Carthag . Aug. Epist. 162. The Bishop of Carthage was of no mean authority . — audiuntur authoritate suadendi potiùs quàm jubendi potestate . Tac. de mor. Germ. ( p. 640. ) Evander — ea authoritate magìs quàm imperio retinebat loca . Liv. 1. Verbum Judico frequenter in ea significatione usurpatur , ut idem sit quod sentio seu opinor . Can. loc . 6. cap. 8. ( comp . lib. 6.1 . ) — ut ad Domini mei tanti Pontificis & piissimi Patris , omnium ad se confugientium tutissimi defensoris ac protectoris , &c. Rothaldi appell . ( in P. Nich. I. Ep. 37. p. 563. ) — my Lord so great a Pontif , and most pious a Father , the safe defender and protectour of all those that flee unto him for succour . Cypr. Ep. 68. Epist. 55. Calendion of Antioch , Liber . cap. 18. P. Leo , Ep. 89. Marc. 5.32 . P. Nich. I. ● Ep. 38. ( p. 564. ) Rothaldus . Cod. Lib. 1. tit . 2. cap. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. ( p. 27. ) Qualiter ( Imperatores ) eam diversis beneficiis extulerint , donis ditaverint , beneficiis ampliaverint , qualiter illam , &c. P. Nic. I. Ep. 8. ( p. 513. ) — Romanus tempore prisco Pauper erat Praesul , Regali munere crevit , &c. Gunth . Lig. lib. 6. Haec Leo , sed Acaci● fastu tumentis proculdubio verbis concepta , & stylo superbiae exarata . Baron . Ann. 473. § 4. Apud Marc. 5.32 . * Bin. ad P. Hil. Ep. 11. ( p. 576. ) Ex his intelligis , Lector , cum de rebus sacris Imperatores leges sanxivere , id ipsum admonitione ss . Praesulum requirentium eorum officium ex scriptis legibus statuisse . Baron . Ann. 458. § 4. Christianorum quoque Principum lege decretum est , &c. P. Hilarius , Ep. 11. ( p. 576. ) P. Nich. I. Ep. 36. Theod. 5.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — When the Oak is fallen every one gets some wood . Anast. in Vit. Zach. P. Nich. I. Ep. 25.30 , &c. Non sine suspicione , quod illorum temporum Pontifices , qui bella extinguere , discordias tollere debuissent , suscitarent ea potiùs atque nutrirent . Modruviensi● Episc. in Conc. Lat. su● Leone X. Sess. 6. ( p. 72. ) Anno 752. Anno 1060. Anno 1139. Anselme Anno 1109. Eadmer . Matt. Par. Becket Anno 1154. Eadmer . Matt. Par. Pro pallio omninò aliquid dare prohibeo . Greg. I. Ep. 4.44 . Vendit plumbum pro auro . Taxa Camerariae — ‖ In the times of Henry I. the Bishop of York did pay 10000 l. Sterling for his Pall. Matt. Par. ( p. 274. ) Peter-pence . Plat. p. 257. Quantas nobis divitias peperit haec fabula Christi ? Quando & Apostolica praeceptio ad injuriam B. Petri in illis partibus non observatur , & à te spernitur & violatur . P. Nich. I. Ep. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Thess. 2.10 . Twisd . p. 17. Non necessitatis , sed honoris causâ peto . Extortis assentationibus . P. Leo. Epist. ( ad Syn. Chalc. ) Distinct. 17. Cùm etiam solum Rom. Pontificem pro tempore existentem , tanquam auctoritatem super omnia Concilia habentem , Conciliorum indicendorum , transferendorum ac dissolvendorum plenum jus & potestatem habere — manifestè constet . Con. Later . Sess. 11. ( p. 152 ) Ann. — Cui jussione Domini , & meritis B. Petri Apostoli , singularis congregandarum Synodorum authoritas , & Sanctorum Canonum ac Venerandorum Patrum decretis multipliciter privata tradita est potestas . P. Hadrian . I. apud Bin. Tom. 5. p. 565. ( Ann. 785. ) Cùm generalium Synodorum convocandi auctoritas Apostolicae Sedi B. Petri singulari privilegio sit tradita — P. Pelag. II. Epist. 8. ( Bin. Tom. 4. p. 476. ) Ann. 587. qu. an haec Epistola sit Pelagii II ? Negat Launoius . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 5. prooem . Semper studium fuit Orthodoxis , & piis Imperatoribus , pro tempore exortas Haereses per congregationem religiosissimorum Episcoporum amputare , & recta fide sincerè praedicata in pace Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam custodire — Justin. in Syn. 5. Collat. 1. ( p. 209. ) Graecé . p. 368. magìs Emphaticé . Doce — quis Imperator hanc Synodum jusserit congregari . Hier. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. de Vit. Const. I. 44. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. Hist. 10.5 . Epist. ad Chrestum . Ad Arelatensium civitatem piissimi Imperatoris voluntate adducti , say the Fathers , in their Epistle to P. Sylvester himself . Vid. Euseb. de Vit. Const. lib. 4. cap. 41 , 42 , 43. & Socr. 1.28 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. 2 . 4· Soz. 3.11 . Socr. 2.16 , 20. Athan. Tom. 1. p. 761. Hil. in fragm . p. Jubet ex toto orbe apud Sardicam Episcopos congregari . Sulp. 2.52 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Syn. Arim. Epist. ad Const. Socr. 2.37 . ‖ Socr. 2.39 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ann. 381. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.99 . Soz. 4.6 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 1.36 . Soz. 4.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 4.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.7 . Socr. 5.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.7 . Repugnante Damaso celebrata , &c. Baron . Ann. 553. § 224. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.34 . Evagr. 1.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Eph. Act. 1. p. 291. The holy Synod assembled by the grace of God , according to the Decree of our most Religious Emperours , &c. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 297. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Act. 5. p. 347. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 404. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Which Synod our most Christian and gracious Emperours appointed , saith Philip , the Pope's Legate . Act. 3. p. 330. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — To the holy Synod assembled by the grace of God , and the command of our Emperours , &c. So do Cyril and Memnon inscribe in their Epistle . Act. 4. p. 337. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. pars 1. p. 53. Episcopale concilium , quod haberi apud Ephesum praecepistis . P. Leo. I. Ep. 2● . ( & 24. ) ad Theod. Ann. 451. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( Act. 6. p. 345. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 6.346 . Ann. 533. Act. p. 368. Gr. p. 309. Lat. Pro Dei voluntate , & jussione piissimi Imperatoris ad hanc vrbem convenimus Collat. 8. Vt quae resistente Romano Pontifice fuerit congregata . Baron . Ann. 553. § 219. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 18. p. 255. & p. 285. ( in Epist. ad P. Agath . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 18. p. 256. in definitione Synodica . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — P. Leo. II. in Epist. ad Constant. Imp. p. 305. ‖ P. Joh. VIII . Ep. 247. P. Nich. I. Ep. 7 , 8 , 10. P. Hadrian . II. Ep. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 7. p. 831. Act. 1. p. 519. Act. 2. p. 551. Act. 3. p. 586. Act. 4. p. 609. Act. 5. p. 696. Act. 6. p. 722. Act. 7. p. 812. Defin. Synod . Act. 7. p. 817. Euseb. de Vit. Const. 4.42 . ( Vid. in 5. p. 30. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Jun. Ep. ad Cyril . Conc. Eph. par● 1. p. 226 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodos. in Ep. ad Diosc. in Conc. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In Epist. ad Episc. Syn. Chal. pars 1. p. 34. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evagr. 1.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 2.16 . Multi ex Italia Episcopi convenerunt , qui mecum religiosissimum Imperatorem fuerant deprecati , ut juberet , sicut ipsi placuerat , dudum concilium Aquileiense congregari . Baron . Ann. 353. § 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.9 . Bell. de Pont. R. 2.13 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 8.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Humiliter ac sapienter exposcite , ut petitioni nostrae , quâ plenariam indici Synodum postulamus , clementissimus Imperator dignetur annuere , ( saith Pope Leo , to the Clergy and People of Constantinople . Ep. 23 ) Vnde si pietas vestra suggestioni ac supplicationi nostrae dignetur annuere , ut intra Italiam haberi jubeatis Episcopale Concilium , citò auxiliante Deo poterunt omnia scandala resecari . P. Leo I. Ep. 9. Omnes partium Ecclesiae nostrarum , omnes mansuetudini vestrae cum gemitibus & lacrymis supplicant sacerdotes , ut generalem Synodum jubeatis intra Italiam celebrari . P. Leo. I. Ep. 42. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Leont . de Sect. Act. 4. * Sanctum clementiae vestrae studium , quo ad reparationem pacis Ecclesiasticae Synodum habere voluistis , adeò libenter accepi , ut quamvis eam fieri intra Italiam poposcissem , &c. Leo. Ep. 50. Poposceram quidem à gloriosissima clementia vestra , ut Synodum , quam pro reparanda Orientalis Ecclesiae pace à nobis etiam petitam necessariam judicâstis , aliquantisper differri ad tempus opportunius juberetis . — P. Leo. Ep. 43.44.50 . Sed eo defuncto , cùm Martianus Imperii culmen fuisset adeptus , pro illa Papae & Principum Romanorum petitione Vniversale Concilium in Nicea congregari jussit . Lib. Brev. cap. 13. * Fortissimus Leo. Liber . cap. 12. — in causa fidei , propter quam Generale Concilium & ex praecepto Christianorum Principum , & ex consensu Apostolicae Sedis placuit congregari . Ep. 61. 1 Tim. 2.2 ▪ Isa. 49.23 . Sap. 6.4 . Rom. 13.3 . 2 Chron. 34.29 , &c. 2 Chron. 29.4 , 15 , 20 , 21 , &c. Vers. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.42 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.11 . Both they and Gratian the Emperour wrote , calling the Eastern Bishops into the West . Philip of France . Bin. Tom. 7. p. 906. ( Ann. 1302. ) Decretum est — non licere — exire Regnum absque licentia Regis . Conc. Clarend . vid. Matt. Par. Ann. 1164. Syn. Sext. Act. 18. p. 272. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Anteacta Syn. Nic. II. p. 518. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Syn. 7. Act. 6. p. 725. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. 8. Act. 1. p. 930. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 5. p. 945. Sess. 39. ( p. 1109. ) Catholici omnes id munus proprium esse docent summi Pontificis , ut per se , vel per Legatos praesideat , & tanquam supremus judex omnia moderetur . Bell. de Conc. 1.19 . Act. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. 3.13 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Athan. Apol. 2. p. 761. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Athan. ad Solit. p. 819. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Soz. 12.13 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 2.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Chalc. ad Imp. Marc. p. 468. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. apud Athan. p. 767. Baron . Ann. 553. § 224. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalc. in Epist. ad Imp. Marc. ( pag. 469. ) Prioris Ephesinae Synodi , cui sanctae memoriae . Cyrillus Episcopus tunc praesedit . P. Leo. I. Ep. 47. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. Act. Eph. cap. 60. Digress . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Celest. ad Cyril . Relat. cap. 16. N. Yet the Fathers in their Epistle to Pope Celestine do onely take notice of Arcadius , Projectus , and Philippus supplying his place . Act. p. 353. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 1.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Zon. in Syn. Eph. Can. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalc. Act. 4. p. 302. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cler. Const. in Syn. Eph. p. 418. Cui praefuit Cyrillus . Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 173. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. desin . in Act. 5. p. 338. & Act. 4. p. 300. The Bishops of Isauria to the Emperour Leo say , that Cyril was partaker with Pope Celestine , &c. Dum B. Celestino incolumis Ecclesiae Romanorum particeps — Part. 3. Syn. Chalc. p. 522. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eph. Act. 4. p. 338. ( p. 420. & 422. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 5. p. 347. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. Syn. p. 406. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. p. 411. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. ad . Imp. p. 422. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Act. 2. p. 322. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 4. p. 340. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. ad Imper. Act. Eph. p. 380. * The Bishops of Syria being then the most learned in the World ; as John of Antioch doth imply . p. 377. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. 6. p. 285. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 297. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . justin . Cod. Tit. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 1.10 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chal. Act. 1. p. 160. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 1.10 . — Si is qui sibi locum principalem vindicabat , Sacerdotalem moderationem custodire voluisset — Leo I. Ep. 25 , 26 , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 80. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. ad Diosc. in Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 60. Ecclesiae Romanae Diaconi , vice● habentes P. Leonis assidere non passi sunt , eò quòd non data fuerit praesessio sanctae Sedi eorum . Liber cap. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 62. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 65. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ibid. p. 77. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 2. p. 202. & Act. 4. p. 288. ( Evag. 2.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ibid. p. 70. Siquidem penè omnes , qui in consensum Praesidentium aut traducti fuerant , aut coacti . Leo. Ep. 51. Ibi Primates Synodi nec resistentibus , &c. P. Leo. I. Ep. In his fratribus — me Synodo vestrae frateunitas existimet praesidere . P. Leo. I. E. 47. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Epist. ad Leon. p. 473. Act. 1. p. 50. & p. 202. Act. 2. p. 211. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 1. p. 50. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 1. p. 219. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 4. p. 289. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 13. p. 420. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 12. p. 409. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ibid. p. 414. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 1. p. 55. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chal. ad Leon. Ep. p. 475. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 16. p. 464. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 4. p. 315. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 16. p. 451. * Act. 5. Act. 7. Act. 8. p. 366. Act. 9. Act. 11. Act. 13.14 . † Act. 3. ( p. 230. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. Syn. ad Leon. 473. Ideò petimus Praesident● nobis vestrâ beatitudine , sub tranquillitate , & mansuetudine Sacerdotali , sanctis propositis Evangeliis , communi tracta●● , &c. Coll. 1. p. 212. ( & in Consti● . Vigil . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Dominus Rom. Rex indutus vestibus Regalibus recessi● de Sede sua solita , & transivit ad aliam Sedem positam in fronte Altaris , tanquam Praesidens pro tunc in Concilio . Syn. Const. Sess. 14. ( p. 1044. ) Quaero tamen ab his , judicium quod praetendunt , ubinam possit agitari , an apud ipsos , ut iidem sint inimici , & testes , & judices ? Sed tali judicio nec humana debent committi negotia , nedum divinae legis integritas . P. Gel. Ep. 4. Nic. II. Lugd. Lat. IV. & V. Decretalia autem , quae à sanctis Pontificibus primae Sedis Romanae Ecclesiae sunt instituta , cujus auctoritate atque sanctione omnes Synodi , & sancta Concilia roborantur , & stabilitatem sumunt , cur vos non habere , vel observare dicitis ? Papa Nic. I. Ep. 6. ( ad Photium . ) Denique ut in universalibus Conciliis quid ratum vel quid prorsus acceptum , nisi quod Sedes B. Petri probavit ( ut ipsi scitis ) habetur ; sicut è contrario quod ipsa sola reprobavit , hoc solummodo consistat hactenus reprobatum . P. Nich. I. Ep. 7. — Nulla unquam Synodus rata legatur , quae Apostolicâ auctoritate non fuerit fulta . P. Pelag. II. Ep. 8. ( Dist. 17. ) Confidimus quòd nullus jam veraciter Christianus ignoret uniuscujusque Synodi constitutum , quod universalis Ecclesiae probavit assensus , non aliquam magìs exequi Sedem prae caeteris oportere , quàm primam ; quae & unamquamque Synodum sua auctoritate confirmat , & continuatâ moderatione custodit , pro suo scilicet principatu , &c. P. Gelas. I. Ep. 13. ( ad Episc. Dard. ) vid. p. 647. tract . de Anath . God hath promised to bless particular Synods , Matt. 18.19 . Persuasioni tuae in nullo penitus suffragatur , quorundam Episcoporum ante 60 , ut jactas , annos , nunquámque à praedecessoribus tuis ad Apostolicae Sedis transmissa notitiam . — Leo. Epist. 53. ( ad Anat. ) Conc. Constant. Can. 3. Concil . Chalc. Can. 9 , 17 , 28. Syn. Trull . Can. 36. Romana autem Ecclesia ●osdem Canones vel gesta Synodi illius hactenus non habet , nec accipit ; in hoc autem eandem Synodum accepit quod est per eam contra Macedonium definitum P. Greg. M. Ep. 6.31 . The same Pope Leo I. doth affirm . Ep. 53. — ejus civitatis quae non solùm inter Sedes numeratur , sed nec inter Metropolitanorum jura censetur , &c. P. Gelas. I. Ep. 13. ( ad Episc. Dard. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( in fine Actorum . p. 464. ) Inde enim fratres nostri , ab Apostolica Sede directi , qui vice meâ Synodo praesidebant , probabiliter atque constanter illicitis ausibus obstiterunt , apertè reclamantes , &c. Leo. I. Ep. 53 , 54. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( Act. 16. p. 469. against P. Leo's assertion , that the consent was extorted . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , say the Fathers to Pope Leo p. 475. ) By a Synodical vote we have confirm'd this ancient custom . Ep. 53 , 54 , 55 , 61 , 62. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 16. ( p. 462. ) supra . Eum ( Theodorum ) nostrâ non audemus damnare sententiâ , sed nec ab alto quopiam condemnari concedimus . Vig. Const. p. 186. Stat●imus atque decernimus nihil in injuriam atque obtrectationem probatissimi in Chalcedonensi Synodo viri , ho● est Theodoreti Episcopi Cyri , sub taxatione nominis ejus à quoquam fieri vel proferri . Ibid. Idémque regulariter Apostolicae Sedis desiniunt constituta , nulli licere noviter aliquid de mortuorum judicare personis ; sed in hoc relinqui , in quo unumquemque supremus dies invenit . — Hac praesentis Constitutionis dispositione quàm maximè providemus , nè ( sicut suprà diximus ) personis , quae in pace & communione universalis Ecclesiae quieverunt , sub hac damnati à nobis perversi dogmatis occasione aliquid derogetur . Ibid. Quoniam autem post haec omnia impietatis illius defensoris injuriis contra creatorem suum dictis gloriantes dicebant non oportere eum post mortem anathematizare — qui haec dicunt nullam curam Dei judicatorum faciunt , nec Apostolicarum pronunciationum , nec paternarum traditionum . Coll. 8. p. 289. Condemnamus autem & anathematizamus unà cum omnibus aliis haereticis & Theodorum . Coll. 8. p. 291. Quod dicitur à quibusdam quòd in communicatione & pace , defunctus est Theodorus , mendacium est , & calumnia magìs adversus Ecclesiam . Coll. 5. p. 250. Si quis conatus fuerit contra haec quae piè disposuimus , vel tradere , vel docere vel scribere , siquidem Episcopus vel Clericus sit iste tanquam aliena à Sacerdotibus & statu Ecclesiastico faciens , denudabitur Episcopatu vel Clericatu : si autem Monachus vel Laicus sit , anathematizabitur . Coll. 8. ( p. 293. ) * Si quis defendit — & non anathematizat eum — anathema sit . Ibid. — contra ipsius ( Pontificis Rom. ) decreta ab ea ( Synodo ) pariter sententia dicta . Baron . Ann. 553. § 219. Non consentientes depositi in exilium missi sunt . Lib. cap. 24. * Baron . Ann. 553. § 223. Greg. Ep. 1.24 . Quintam quoque Synodum pariter veneror , &c. 1.24 . Pelag. II. Ep. — Agatho . Syn. 6. Act. 4. Leo. Syn. 6. Act. 18. Hadrian . ad Nectar . Hîc siste , Lector , atque rem attentè considera ; non esse hoc novum , ut aliqua Synodus , cui nec per Legatos ipse Pontifex interfuerit , sed adversatus fuerit , titulum tamen obtinuerit Oecumenicae ; cùm postea ut hujusmodi titulum obtineret , Romani Pontificis voluntas accessit , Baron . Ann. 553. § 224. Si ad numeros omnes , &c. Plenè consenties ipsam non Oecumenicae tantùm , sed nec privatae Synodi mereri nomen . Id. Ann. 553. § 219. Can. 2 , 7 , 13 , 36 , 55 , 58 , 67. — in quibus diversa capitula Romanae Ecclesiae contraria scripta inerant . Anast. in Vit. Joh. VII . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Nic. II. Act. 4. ( 631. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 3. p. 592. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. ib. ( p. 363. ) * Act. 6. p. 732. ( Dist. 16. cap. 5 , &c. ) Sed hic humana fragilitate timidus hos nequaquam tomos emendans per suprafatos Metropolitas direxit ad Principem . Anast. in Vit. Joh. VII . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. ad P. Leon. I. p. 476. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Leo. II. Ep. ( p. 306. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — de Vit. Const. 3.20 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 3.19 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Sard. Epist. apud Athan. in Apol. 2. p. 766. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 4.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 4.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 4.12 . — quoniam nec firmum decretum potest esse , quod non plurimorum videbitur habere consensum . Cler. Rom. apud Cyp. Ep. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. ad Leon. p. 476. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Epist. Syn. Chalc. ad Leon. p. 475. Socr. 2.20 . & Vales. Ann. ibid. Sententi●● fratrum omnei sequimur , omnes confirmamus , omnes observandas esse decernimus . Conc. Rom. P. Hil. p. 579. His itaque omnibus per diversa tempora subsecutis , praedicti piae recordationis nostri Patres ea quae in unoquoque Concilio judicata sunt , legibus suis corroboraverunt , & confirmaverunt ; & haereticos qui definitionibus praedictorum S. quatuor Conciliorum resistere , & Ecclesias conturbare conati sunt , expulerunt . Justin. in Conc. V. Coll. 1. ( p. 210. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. apud . Theodor. 2.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. de Vit. Const. 3.23 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. ibid. 3.20 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Praef. ad Can. Conc. Constant. ( apud Bin. p. 660. ) Sed praedictus piae recordationis Theodosius vindicans ea , quae ità rectè contra Nestorium , & ejus impietatem fuerant judicata , fecit firmiter obtinere contra eum factam condemnationem . Justin. in Quinto Conc. Coll. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epist. Theod. ad Syn. Eph. in Actis Conc. p. 375. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chal. Act. 1. p. 59. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chal. Part. 3.478 . Quia verò omnibus modis obediendum est pietati vestrae , religiosissimaeque voluntati , Constitutionibus Synodalibus , quae mihi de confirmatione fidei Catholicae & haereticorum damnatione placuerunt , libens adjeci sententiam meam . P. Leo. I. Ep. 59. ( ad Mart. Aug. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. VI. Act. 18. p. 275. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 283. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 284. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Sancimus , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Ibid. Edict . Const. p. 294. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Ibid. p. 298. & p. 302. Debes incunctanter advertere Regiam potestatem tibi non solùm ad mundi Regimen , sed maximè ad Ecclesiae praesidium esse collatam , &c. Leo M. Ep. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Rel. Orient . ad Imp. Act. Syn. Eph. p. 372. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 6.23 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Theod. 2.22 . * P. Liberius being absent , detained from it by violence in banishment . Consensiones verò Episcoporum , Sanctorum Canonum apud Niciam conditorum regulis repugnantes , unitâ nobiscum vestrae fidei pietate , in irritum mittimus , & per authoritatem Beati Petri Apostoli generali prorsus definitione cassamus . P. Leo. I. Ep. 55. ( ad Pulcher. Aug. ) Quantumlibet enim extortis assentationibus sese instruat vanitatis elatio , & appetitus suos Conciliorum aestimet nomine roborandos , infirmum atque irritum erit , quicquid à praedictorum Patrum Canonibus discrepârit . Ep. 61. ( ad Syn. Chalced . ) Tanta apud me est Nicenorum Canonum reverentia , ut ea quae sunt à Sanctis Patribus constituta nec permiserim nec patiar aliquâ novitate violari . Leo. Ep. 62. ( ad Max. Antioch . ) P. Gelas. Ep. 13. ( ad Episc. Dard. ) p. 642. & in Tract . de Anathem . ( pag. 647. ) P. Pelag. II. Ep. 5. ( ad Eliam . p. 474 — . ) Greg. M. Ep. Nulli fas est vel velle vel posse transgredi Apostolicae Sedis praecepta . P. Greg. IV. Dist. 19. c. 5. — Quanto potiùs quae ipsa ( sedes Apostolica ) pro Catholica fide , profanis ( l. pro sanis ) dogmatibus , pro variis & multifariis Ecclesiae necessitatibus & fidelium moribus diverso tempore scripsit , omni debent honore praeferri , & ab omnibus prorsus in quibuslibet opportunitatibus discretione vel dispensatione magistrâ reverenter assumi ? P. Nic. I. Epist. Dist. 19. c. 1. Decretales Epistolas , quas beatissimi Papae diversis temporibus ab urbe Roma pro diversorum Patrum consultatione dederunt , venerabiliter suscipiendas decernimus . P. Gelas. I. ( in decreto ) lit . a Nic. P. Ep. 42. ad Epist. Galliae . Dist. 19. c. 1. Si decreta Romanorum Pontificum non habetis , de neglectu atque incuria est is arguendi ; si verò habetis & non observatis , de temeritate estis corripiendi & increpandi . P. Nic. I. Ep. 6. ad Phot. Dist. 20. cap. 2. Sic omnes Apostolicae Sedis Sanctiones accipiendae sunt , tanquam ipsius Divini Petri voce firmatae sunt . P. Agatho . Dist. 19. c. 2. Vid. Syn. VI. Act. 4. p. 35. Quia in speculum , & exemplum S. Romana Ecclesia , cui nos Christus praeesse voluit , proposita est , ab omnibus quicquid statuit , quicquid ordinat , perpetuo & irrefragabiliter observandum est . P. Steph. ( Dist. 19. cap. 3. ) P. Gelas. I. Ep. 9. de dispens . ( p. 633. ) Qui secundum plenitudinem potestatis de jure possumus supra jus dispensare . P. Inn. III. Decret . Greg. Lib. 3. tit . 8. c. 4. Sedes haec — quod singulari etiam auctoritate perficere valet , multorum saepe sacerdotum decernit definire consensu . P. Nic. I. Ep. 18. ( ad Carolum R. ) Leo. I. Ep. 1. cap. 5. P. Hilarius in Conc. Rom. p. 578. Caus. 25. Qu. 1. cap. 4. P. Urb. Caus. 25. Qu. 1. cap. 6. P. Anas . ad Imp. Anast. P. Siric . Ep. 1. ( p. 691. ) Eph. 4.5 . Jam. 4.12 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Constantinop . Can. 2. Neque enim quisquam nostrûm Episcopum se esse Episcoporum constituit , du● tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem Collegas suos adigit ; quando habeat omn● Episcopus pro licentia libertatis & potestatis suae arbitrium proprium ; támque judicari ab alio non possit , quàm nec ipse potest alterum judicare . Cypr. in Conc. Carthag . Quoniam nec firmum Decretum potest esse , quòd non plurimorum videbitur habuisse consensum . Cler. Rom. ad Cypr. ( Epist. 31. ) Idem enim omnes credimur operati , in quo deprehendimur eâdem omnes censurae & disciplinae consensione sociati . Cler. Rom. ad . Cypr. Ep. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Illo certè constituto , quòd in Conciliū non unius vel secundi interlocutionem attendere oportet , sed haec quae communiter ab omnibus vel amplioribus definiuntur . Concil . 5. Collat. 6. p. 263. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . VI. Syn. Act. 16. p. 249. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Nic. Can. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Can. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Ant. Can. 19. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Nic. Can. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 2.16 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.15 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — P. Julii Epist. apud Athanas . in Apol. 2. p. 748. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. p. 748. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. Epist. ad P. Celest. I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. Haer. 42. It was then a Maxime becoming the mouth of a Pope , Vniversae pacis tranquillitas non aliter poterit custodiri , nisi sua Canonibus reverentia intemerata servetur . P. Leo I. Ep. 62. The tranquillity of an universal peace cannot otherwise be kept , unless due reverence be paid to the Canons . P. Hil. Ep. 2. N. B. P. Innoc. I. Ep. 2.12 . P. Hil. Ep. 4. P. Gelas. 1. Ep. 9. p. 634. Ep. 13. p. 639. De Anathem . p. 645. P. Zos. I. Ep. 7. ( ad Episc. Vienn . & Narb . ) Caus. 25. Qu. 1. cap. 7. P. Siric . Ep. 1. Leo M. Ep. 1. cap. 5. P. Gelas . Ep. 9. P. Siric . Ep. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Eph. p. 332. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. VI. Act. 4. p. 60. N. The Pope did in those Councils ask the Placets . P. Hil. in Conc. R. ( p. 578. ) Licèt namque Pontifex Romanae Ecclesiae ob dignitatem Apostolicae Sedis caeteris in orbe constitutis reverentior habeatur , non tamen ei licet transgredi in aliquo Canonici moderaminis tenorem ; sicut enim unusquisque Orthodoxae Ecclesiae Pontifex ac Sponsus propriae Sedis uniformiter speciem gerit Salvatoris , ità generaliter nulli convenit quippiam in alterius procaciter patrare Episcopi Dioecesi . Glab . Rod. 2.4 . Vid. Baron . Ann. 996. § 22 , 23. Circa Ann. 860. Noli quia Decreta ipsorum non susceperis ampliùs asseverare , cùm ipsi nihil nisi quod Naturalis , quod Mosaica , necnon & Gratiae Lex jussit , instituant . P. Nic. I. Ep. 11. ( ad Phot. ) Decretalia autem , quae à Sanctis Pontificibus Primae Sedis Romanae Ecclesiae sunt instituta , — cur vos non habere vel observare dicitis ? Id. Ep. 6. ( ad Phot. ) Vidi Hin●m . Quanquam quidam vestrum scripserint haud illa decretalia priscorum Pontificum in toto codicis Canonum corpore contineri descripta , &c. P. Nic. I. Ep. 42. ( ad Galliae Episc. ) Haec — Domino Imperatori praesentanda decrevimus , poscentes ejus clementiam ut siquid hic minus est , ejus prudentià suppleatur , si quid secus quàm se ratio habet , ejus judicio emendetur ; si quid rationabiliter taxatum est , ejus adjutorio divinâ opitulante clementiâ perficiatur . Conc. Arel . 4. c. 26. Ann. 813. ( sub Carolo M. ) P. Greg. I. Ep. 11.56 . Episcop● Walliae à Menevensi Antistite sunt consecrati , & ipse similiter ab aliis tanquam saffragane is est constitutus , nullâ penitus alii Ecclesiae facta professione vel subjectione . Girald . Cambr. Itin. 2.1 . Bell. 2.18 , 26. Per hoc illam de tota Ecclesia judicare — P. Gelas. 1. Ep. 4. Cunctos ipsè judicaturus à nemine est judicandus . Dist. 40. cap. 6. Caus. 2. qu. 7. cap. 45 , &c. Sacra statuta & veneranda decreta Episcoporum causas , utpote majora negotia nostrae definiendas censurae mandârunt . P. Nic. I. Ep. 38. 1 Pet. 5. Chrys. in 1 Tim. 3.1 . in Eph. Orat. 11. Hier. Ep. 3. & Ep. 62. Isid. Pelus . Ep. 20.125.4.219 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.7 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.11 . 1 Cor. 5.4 , 12. — 2 Cor. 2.6 . — Examinabuntur singulae praesentibus , & judicantibus vobis . Cypr. Ep. 12. ( fratribus in plebe . ) Secundùm vestra divina suffragia . Cypr. Ep. 40. Secundùm arbitrium quoque vestrum . Ibid. ( Ep. 46. ) Tertul. Apol. 39. ibidem — Expectemus universi judicium Domini nostri Jesu Christi , qui unus & solus habet potestatem & praeponendi nos in Ecclesiam suam gubernatione & de actu nostro judicandi . Cypr. in Conc. Carth. Can. 5. In venerabilis Concilii Niceni contumelia saepe versatus , alienarum tibi Provinciarum jura temerariè rapuisti . P. Felix Acacio . apud Baron . Ann. 484. § 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Ant. Ca. 16. Quod non solùm praesuli Apostolico facere licet , sed cuicunque Pontifici , ut quoslibet & quemlibet locum , secundum regulam haereseos ipsius ante damnatae , à Catholica communione discernant . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 4. Euphemium verò miror , si ignorantiam suam ipse non perspicit , qui dicit Acacium ab uno non posse damnari — P. Gelas . I. Ep. 4. Nobis opponunt Canones — Ib. Quod non solùm praesuli Apostolico facere licet , &c. P. Gelas. I. Ep. 4. ( supr . in arg . 6. ) Vid. Epist. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Eph. Act. 4. ( p. 340. ) Justin. Nov. 123. cap. 3. Jubemus Episc. Rom. — ut piissimus Dominus Mauritius ipsum illud negotium judicare dignaretur . Greg. Ep. 4.32 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. S●n. Chalc. p. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ibid. p. 28. Upon a Sovereign all Inferiour Magistrates depend . Bell. 4.24 . Licèt Ecclesiarum , Personatuum , Dignitatum , aliorúmque Beneficiorum Ecclesiasticorum plenaria dispositio ad Romanum noscatur Pontificem pertinere , &c. Clem. IV. in Sexto . lib. 3. tit . 4. cap. 2. Vid. ib. c. 4.10.12.20 . * Ib. c. 14 , &c. Although the plenary disposal of all Churches , Parsonages , Dignities and other Ecclesiastical Benefices be known to belong to the Pope of Rome , &c. Act. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . V. 20. Vers. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vers. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vers. 24. Act. 6.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vers. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tit. 2.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Cor. 12.10 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. 3.23 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. Epist. p. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Tim. 3.10 . Praesident probati quique seniores , honorem istum non pretio , sed testimonio adepti . Tertull. Apol. 39. Plenâ diligentiâ , exploratione sincerâ . Cypr. Ep. 68. Primùm Presbyteri Episcopi appellabantur ut recedente uno sequens ei succederet , &c. Vid. Dist. 66. cap. 2. At first Presbyters were called Bishops that one departing the next might succeed him . * In Eph. 4.11 . Propter quod diligenter de traditione divina & Apostolica observatione observandum est & tenendum , quod apud nos quoque & ferè per Provincias universas tenetur ; ut ad ordinationes ritè celebrand●s , ad eam plebem cui praepositus ordinatur , Episcopi ejusdem proximi quique conveniant , & Episcopus deligatur plebe praesente , quae singillòrum vitam plenissimè novit , & uniuscujusque actum de ejus conversatione perspexit ; quod & apud vos factum videmus in Sa●ini Collegae nostri ordinatione , ut de universae fraternitatis suffragio , & de Episcoporum , qui in praesentia convenerant , quíque de eo ad vos literas fecerant , judicio Episcopatus ei deferetur . Cypr. Ep. 68. Plebs obsequens praeceptis Dominicis & Deum metuens à peccatore praeposito separare se debet , nec se ad sacrilegi Sacerdotis sacrificia miscere ; quando ipsa maximè habeat potestatem vel eligendi dignos Sacerdotes , vel indignos recusandi ; quod & ipsum videmus de divina auctoritate descendere ; ut Sacerdos plebe praesente sub omnium oculis deligatur , & dignus atque idonens publico judicio ac testimonio comprobetur — Cypr. Ep. Suffragio totius populi Cyprianus eligitur . Optat. 1. Caeterùm quando Episcopus in locum defuncti substituitur , quando populi universi suffragio in pace deligitur — Cui si secundum magisteria divina obtemperaret fraternitas universa , nemo adversum Sacerdotum Collegium quidquam moveret ; nemo post divinum judicium , post populi suffragium , post coepiscorum consensum , judicem se jam non Episcopi sed Dei faceret — Cypr. Ep. 55. Factus est autem Cornelius Episcopus de Dei , & Christi ejus judicio , de Clericorum penè omnium testimonio , de plebis , quae tunc affuit , suffragio , & de Sacerdotum antiquorum & bonorum virorum Collegio — Cypr. Ep. 52. Cornelio in Catholica Ecclesia de Dei judicio , & Cleri ac plebis suffragio ordinato — Cypr. Ep. 67. Episcopo semel facto , & Collegarum ac plebis testimonio & judicio combrobato — Ep. 41. ( ad Cornel. ) Const. Apost . 8.4 . Postquam haec erit precatus , &c. Vbi aliquos voluisset vel rectores Provinciis dare , vel praepositos facere , vel procuratores id est rationales ordinare , nomina eorum proponebat , hortans populum , ut siquid haberet criminis , probaret manifestis rebus ; si non probâsset , subiret poenam capitis ; dicebatque grave esse , quum id Christiani & Judaei facerent in praedicandis Sacerdotibus qui ordinandi sunt , non fieri in Provinciarum Rectoribus , quibus & fortunae hominum committerentur & capita . Lamprid. in Alex. Sev. cap. 45. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Constantinop . Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conc. Nic. Can. 4. Vid. Can. Apost . 1. Conc. Antioch . Can. 19. Conc. Laod. Can. 12. — Conc. Afr. Can. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 1.9 . Theod . 1.9 . Theod. 5.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ath. Apol. 2. p. 726. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ath. ibid. p. 749. Orat. 19. p. 310. Epist. 21. Scio post obitus Episcoporum per ambitiosos aut contentiosos solere Ecclesias perturbari — Aug. Ep. 110. Euseb. de Vit. Const. 3.59 , 60. Socr. 1.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Sozom. 6.23 . Marcell . lib. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Socr. 1.24 . Soz. 3.4 . Theod. 4.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalc. Act. 11. p. 404. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 16. p. 462. In ordinandis verò Sacerdotibus & Clericis consensum majorem Christianorum , & consuetudinem Ecclesiae sequendam esse arbitrabatur . Posid . in Aug. Vit. cap. 20. Nullus invitis detur Episcopus ; Cleri , plebis , & ordinis consensum ac desiderium requiratur — Celest. I. Ep. 2. Cùm ergò de summi Sacerdotis electione tractabitur , ille omnibus praeponatur , quem Cleri plebísque consensus concorditer postulârint ; ità ut si in aliam fortè personam partium se vota deviserint , Metropolitani judicio is alteri praeferatur , qui majoribus & studiis juvatur & meritis , tantùm ut nullus invitis , & non petentibus ordinetur ; nè Civitas Episcopum non optatum aut contemnat aut oderit , & fiat minùs religiosa quàm convenit , cui non licuit habere quem voluit . P. Leo I. Ep. 84. ad Anastas . Nulla ratio sinit , ut inter Episcopos habeantur , qui nec à Clericis sunt electi , nec à plebibus expetiti , nec à Provincialibus Episcopis cum Metropolitani judicio consecrati . P. Leo I. Ep. 92. Expectarentur certè vota Civium , testimonia populorum , quaereretur honoratorum arbitrium , electio Clericorum , quae in Sacerdotum solent ordinationibus ab his qui nôrunt Patrum regulas custodiri . P. Leo Ep. 89. Dist. 63. cap. 27. Quum per pacem , & D●o placitam concordiam consonis omniu● studiis qui doctor pacis futurus est 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Per pacem & quietem Sacerdotes qui praefuturi sunt postulentur ; teneatur subscriptio Clericorum , honoratorum testimonium , ordinis consensus & plebis ; qui praefuturus est omnibus , ab omnibus eligatur . Ibid. P. Nich. I. Ep. 5. Quia consuetudinem vestram novimus in Regia Vrbe , minimò apicem Archieraticae potestatis aliquem posse habere sine Ecclesiasticae plebis assensu , atque Imperiali suffragio — . P. Joh. VIII . Ep. 70. Dist. 62. Vid. P. Leo Ep. 84.101.107 . Nihil tum opus erat Apostolicâ confirmatione ; satìs erat electionem ab Archiepiscopo comprobari : nunc ad se omnium Ecclesiarum jura traxit Romana Ecclesia . Crantz . Metrop . 7.45 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Cornel. apud Eus. 6.43 . Bell 2.18.20 . Satìs est quòd vestrae pietatis auxilio , & mei favoris assensu Episcopatum tantae Vrbis obtinuit . P. Leo Ep. 54. De Marc 3.14 . § 1. Vt ordinationem ritè celebrandam tua quoque firmet authoritas . P. Leo Ep. 84. ( ad Anastas . ) Donatum — ità Dominico volumus gregi praesidere , ut libellum fidei suae ad nos meminerit dirigendum — P. Leo Ep. 87. Salonitanae Civitatis Episcopus ne ac responsali meo nesciente ordinatus est , & facta res est , quae sub nullis anterioribus principibus evenit . Greg. Ep. 4.34 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 6.39 . Nos enim vestrae fidei & interventionis habentes intuitum , cùm secundum suae consecrationis authores ejus initia titubarent , benigniores erga ipsum quàm justiores esse voluimus — P. Leo Ep. 55. ( ad Martianum . ) Decessore enim tuo B. memoriae Flaviano propter defensionem Catholicae veritatis ejecto , non immeritò credebatur quòd ordinatores tui contra Sanctorum Canonum Constituta viderentur sui similem consecrâsse — Post illa itaque ordinationis tuae non inculpata principia — P. Leo Ep. 53. ad Anatol. Lib. cap. 12. Quod nos amore reparandae fidei , & pacis studio retractare cessavimus . P. Leo Ep. 54. ( ad Martian . ) Conc. Chalc. Act. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 2.5 . Socr. 4.14 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 4.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 3.6 . Socr. 6.2 . Soz. 2.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 6.2 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.13 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.2 , 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.238 . Post consecrationem Antiocheni Episcopi , quam tibimet contra Canonicam regulam vendicâsti — P. Leo I. Epist. 53. ( ad Anatol. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 8.28 . Non enim nobis ordinationes vestrarum Provinciarum defendimus . P. Leo Ep. 89. — & ne electos etiam Canonicè in Flaminia Episcopos consecrandi facultatem haberet , nisi id sibi à Sede Apostolica literis concederetur . Plat. in P. Nichol. I. 1 King. 2.35 . Euseb. de Vit. Const. 3.59 , 60. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 7.8 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 3.4 . ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.6 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. 2.27 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. 4.7 . ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. 5.23 . † Visum est Imperatoribus nullum ordinare de Constantinopolitana Ecclesia Pontificem — Nestorium quasi utilem ad docendum Constantinopolin Principes evocaverunt . Lib. Brev. 6. Socr. 7.29 . Quem tanto Imperii judicio electum , tanto Sacerdotum studio prosecutum — Vinc. Lir. p. 330. Tunc Papa principis favore Menam pro eo ( Anthimo ) ordinavit Antistitem . Lib. cap. 21. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 4.38 . Conc. Tolet. 12. cap. 6. apud Gr. Dist. 63. cap. 25. Quem Clerus & populus Civitatis eligerat , praeque memoriae Carolus Imperator suo consensu firmaverat — P. Joh. VIII . Ep. 70. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. VI. Act. 12. ( p. 208. ) * Dist. 63. cap. 9. Greg. I. Ep. 4.15 . cap. 15. cap. 16 , 17 , 18. P. Leo IV. & Steph. Distinc. 63. c. 6 , 7. Distinc. 63. c. 1 , 2. † Ibid. cap. 4. [ It is a notorious thing , that most Princes in the West , in Germany , France , England , did invest Bishops , till the time of Pope Gregory VII . when that boisterous man did raise so much stir in Christendom to dispossess them of that right ; which they enioyed not onely as Princes , but as Founders , Patrons , Benefactours , Protectours of Churches . ] ‖ Nihil à Clero in eligendo Pontifice actum erat nisi ejus electionem Imperator approbâsset . Plat. in Pelagio II. ( p. 154. ) Distinct. 63. Plat. p. 155. Vid. Joh. Diac. & Anastas . Dist. 63. cap. 21. Hadrianus autem Papa cum universa Synodo tradiderunt jus & potestatem eligendi Pontificem , & ordinandi Apostolicam Sedem — Insuper Archiepiscopos & Episcopos per singulas Provincias ab eo investituram accipere definivit ; & nisi à Rege laudetur & investiatur Episcopus , à nemine consecretur ; & quicunque contra hoc decretum ageret , anathematis vinculo eum innodavit . Distinct. 63. cap. 22. Largimur in perpetuum facultatem successorem , atque summae Sedis Apostolicae Pontificem ordinandi , ac per hoc Archiepiscopos seu Episcopos , &c. Distinc. 63. cap. 23. Qui statim Romanorum inconstantiae pertaesus authoritatem omnem eligendi Pontificis à Clero populóque Romano ad Imperatorem transtulit — Plat. in Leo. VIII . p. 291. Conc. Const. Sess. 40. Conc. Bas. Sess. 37. ( p. 98. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. 5.9 . Cùm locus Petri & gradus Cathedrae Sacerdotalis vacaret , quo occupato de Dei voluntate , atque omnium nostrum consensione firmato . Cypr. Ep. 52. ( ad Anton. ) Ad comprobandam ordinationem tuam factam auctoritate majore — Ep. 45. ad Corn. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. VI. Act. 12.198 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — P. Honor. Ib. p. 198. * Metropolitano defuncto , cùm in locum ejus alius fuerit subrogandus , Provinciales Episcopi ad Civitatem Metropolitanam convenire debebunt , ut omnium Clericorum atque omnium Civium voluntate discussâ ex Presbyteris ejusdem Ecclesiae , vel ex Diaconibus optimus eligatur . P. Leo. Ep. 88. The Metropolitan being dead , when another is to be put in his place , the Provincial Bishops ought to meet in the Metropolitan City , that by the Votes of the whole Clergy and Citizens , out of the Priests or Deacons of the same Church , the fittest person may be chosen . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 16. p. 464. Vid. Concil . Aur. Can. 7. Apud de Marc. VI. 4. § 8. Vid. Gelas. Ep. 13. ( p. 640. ) Et ideò tria haec quae praemisimus non tam Constitutione Canonica , quàm Institutione Divinâ soli sunt Romano Pontifici reservata . P. Innoc. III. in Gregor . Decret . Lib. 1. Tit. 7. cap. 2. Causae criminales graviores contra Episcopos , etiam haeresis quod absit , quae depositione aut privatione dignae sunt , ab ipso tantùm summo Romano Pontifice cognoscantur , & terminentur . Conc. Trid. Sess. 24. cap. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. Ap. 8.28 . A Bishop may depose any Clerk who deserves it , except he be a Bishop , whom to deprive , one Bishop alone is not sufficient . Syn. Nic. Can. 5. Decreta Nicena sive inferioris gradûs Clericos , sive ipsos Episcopos suis Metropolitanis apertissimè commiserunt : prudentissimè enim justissiméque viderunt quaecunque negotia in suis locis ubi orta sunt finienda ; nec unicuique Provinciae gratiam S. Spiritûs defuturam . Syn. Afr. Ep. ad P. Celest. I. Syn. Ant. Can. 15. ( Ann. 269. ) Euseb. 7.30 . Socr. 1.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 2.19 . Socr. 2.43 . Soz. 3.14 . Socr. 1.36 . Socr. 2.29 . Socr. 1.28 — Theod. 2.10 . Act. 11. Syn. Chalc. p. 411. Haec § cum 4. jungenda . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Celest. in Nest. Sent. Eph. Act. p. 195. Quod non solùm praesuli Apostolico facere licet , sed cuicunque Pontifici , ut quoslibet & quemlibet locum secundum regulam haereseos ipsius ante damnatae , à Catholica communione discernant . Ep. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. sub Men. ( p. 10. ) Cypr. Ep. 67. Soz. 3.21 . Socr. 2.42 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 1.37 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.38 . † Theod. 2.26 . * Sozom. 4.24 . ‖ Socr. 7.34 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Syn. Eph. p. 380. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 320. † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.34 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 11. ( p. 405. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 406. Baron . Ann. 457. § 34. P. Felix III. Ep. 4. Idcircò enim , frater charissime , copiosum corpus est Sacerdotum , concordiae mutuae glutino atque unitatis vinculo copulatum , ut siquis ex Collegio nostro haeresin facere , & gregem Christi lacerare , & vastare tentaverit , subveniant caeteri , & quasi pastores utiles & misericordes oves Dominicas in gregem colligant . Cypr. Ep. 67. ( ad Steph. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — &c. Conc. Eph. Act. 2. p. 324. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 325. Vid. Hier. 67 , & 78. Cypr. Ep. 67. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Thalass . in Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 191. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Agapet . ad Petr. Hier. ( p. 24. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Menas ( Tom. 4. p. 10. ) Plebs , &c. Cypr. Ep. 68. Deum metuens — Cypr. Ep. 68. Vid. P. Nich. I. Ep. 8. ( p. 506. ) * Cunctis monachis ab eodem Epiphanio scripta venerunt , ut absque satisfactione fidei nullus ei temerè communicaret . Hier. Ep. 61. ( ad Pammach . ) cap. 15. Alicubíne dictum , aut tibi alicubi mandatum est , quòd sine satisfactione fidei communionem tuam subiremus ? Ibid. Quòd tibi non communicemus , fidei est . Ibid. cap. 16. Theophilus , John of Antioch , Dioscorus . Novam legem , &c. Vid. de Conc. Sard. Soz. 3.11 . Soz. 3.8 . Evag. 2.4 . Hilar. fragm . An qui in hominem Imperatorem peccâsse dicebatur , nullâ interveniente Synod● dejici debuerunt ? P. Gelas. I. Ep. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . ad Joh. Ant. Conc. Eph. — p. 197.332 . Syn. p. 11 , 60. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. Sacra . in Syn. VI. p. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ibid. p. 60. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Eph. p. 332. Sit haec in te fixa damnatio à me , & ab his qui sub me constituti Episcopales Sedes gubernare noscuntur — P. Felix . ad Petrum Antioch . apud Baron . Ann. 483. § 68. Tandem à Sede dejicitur à populo Romano irâ & indignitate rei percito . Plat. p. 223. P. Leo VIII . p. 291. Anastasius . Plat. p. 131. 1 King. 2.35 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 1.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theodor. 1.20 . * He threatned Athanasius to depose him — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 1.27 . Athanas. Apol. 2. p. 778. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.37 . Evag. 2.11 . Lib. cap. 15. P. Leo I. Epist. 99. Lib. cap. 22. Evag. 4.41 . Evag. 4.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 2. p. 202. Si quis autem citra memoratam observationem Episcopus ordinetur , jubemus hunc omnibus modis Episcopatu depelli . Justin. Novell . 123. cap. 1. Cypr. Ep. 67. Dirigantur in Provinciam & ad plebem Arelate consistentem literae , quibus abstento Marciano alius in ejus locum substituatur — Cui rei nostrum est consulere , & subvenire — Idcircò copiosum est corpus Sacerdotum — Quando ipse est ab universis Sacerdotibus judicatus — Facere te oportet plenissimas literas ad co-Episcopos nostros in Galliis constitutos , nè ultra Marcianum Collegio nostro insultare patiantur . — Multo magìs tu — Quod nedum videatur à nobis abstentus . Marc. 7.1.6 . In hac Marciani Episcopi Arelatensis causa si jus abstinendi sive excommunicandi competebat soli Episcopo Romano , cur Faustinus Episcopus Lugdunensis Cypriano Episcopo Carthaginiensi longè dissito semel atque iterum significat ea de Marciano , quae jam utique ipse Faustinus & alii ejusdem Provinciae Episcopi nunciav●rant Stephano proximiori , & omnium Episcoporum principi ? Dicendum igitur factum id fuisse aut per negligentiam Stephani ; aut quod magìs videtur , per disciplinam quae tunc in Ecclesia vigeba● , ut omnes quidem in circumpositis locis , sed praesertim Vrbium clarissimarum Episcopi in commune consulerent Ecclesiae , videréntque nè quid detrimenti res Christiana Catholica caperet . Itaque super isto Marciani Arelatensis facinore , Lugdunensem Episcopum ad Romanum & Carthaginiensem dedisse literas , istum verò ut remotissimum dedisse vicissim suas ad Romanum , ut fratrem & Collegam , qui in propinquo faciliùs posset de negotio & cognoscere & statuere . Rigalt . in Cypr. Ep. 67. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. Theod. 5.23 . Socr. 5.15 . Soz. 8.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ib. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ib. Theod. 5.9 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 5.15 . Marc. 3.14 . § 1. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — P. Celest. ad Cyril . in Conc. Eph. Act. p. 281. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Epist. ad Nest. p. 186. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . ( ad Joh. Ant. p. 196. ) † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Celest . ad Clerum , &c. Const. Act. Eph. p. 190. ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cyril . Ep. ad Celest. Act. Eph. p. 177. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Eph. Act. 3. p. 331. Vid. Theodos. 2. Epist. in Conc. Eph. p. 224 , & 225. Baron . Ann. 433. § 38 , 39. P. Nich. I. Epist. 8. ( ad Mich. ) Fac. Herm. p. 150. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Orient . ad Rufum . apud Bin. p. 396. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 6.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Relat. Orient . ad Imp. in Act. Eph. p. 380. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. p. 385. Ann. 536. Vict. Tun. * Evag. 4.10 . Denique petentibus Principibus , ut Anthimum Papa in salutatione & communicatione susciperet ; ille fieri inquit posse , si se libello probaret orthodoxum , & ad Cathedram suam reverteretur . Lib. c. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Libell . Monach. p. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ib. Et. Syn. decr . p. 43. Imper. Sanct. p. 128. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Synodi decr . p. 43. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 4.11 . * p. 10. † p. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Tunc Papa Principis favore Menam pro eo ordinavit Antistitem , consecrans eum manu suâ — Lib. cap. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. p. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — p. 24. Baron . Anno 484. § 19. Vid. P. Felic . III. Ep. 6. P. Gelas. Ep. 4. Ad cujus praecipuè vocatus examen vel venire vel mitter● non curavit . Gelas. Ep. 13. * when a Bishop was unjustly censured upon malice or mistake ; — when he did repent of his errour or miscarriage — when the case would upon any account bear favour or Pity — Privilegium quidem solius Ecclesiae Romanae esse reperitur , ut depositus à Synodo Episcopus absque alia Synodo majoris numeri restitui possit per Romanum Pontificem . Baron . Ann. 449. § 127. Quorumlibet Sententiis ligata Pontificum Sedes B. Petri Apostoli jus habet resolvendi . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 13. Sedes Apostolica frequenter more majorum , etiam sine ulla Synodo praecedente & absolvendi quos Synodus iniquè damnaverat , & damnandi nullâ existente Synodo quos oportuit habuit facultatem — Ibid. — qui licèt violenter exclusi sunt , non tamen pro damnatis sunt habiti , eò quòd semper inviolatam eorum communionem Rom. Pontifices servaverant . P. Vigilius in Constit. Athan. &c. Quem ( Joannem Chrys. ) Sedes Apostolica etiam sola , quia non consensit , absolvit . P. Gelas. Ep. 13. Can. Apost . 10 , 11 , 12 , 31. Conc. Nic. Can. 5. Sard. 16 , 17. Cod. Afr. 9. Conc. Antioch . 6 , 15. Evag. 2.4 . Damnati hominis communione pollutus , damnationis ejus factus est particeps . P. Gelas. Ep. 13. ( p. 640. ) Cypr. Ep. 68. 2 Tim. 2.22 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 7.33 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.20 . Note , It is an ordinary style of Votes in Synods for the Restitution of a Bishop , I restore , Vid. Conc. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 165. That is , I give my Vote for his Restitution . Oportebat communi decreto damnatum tanquam adulterum communi concilio damnatione liberari . Lib. cap. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 1.14 . Theod. 5.23 . Rescriptum eliciunt , quo calcatis quae priùs decreta erant , restitui Ecclesiis jubebantur : hoc frèti Instantius & Priscillianus repetivere Hispanias . Sulp. Sev. 2.63 . Revocari Romam Silverium jussit , & de literis illis judicium fieri , ut — si falsae fuissent probatae , restitueretur Sedi suae . Liberat. Breviar . cap. 22. Romam pergens Stephanum Collegam nostrum longè positum , & gestae rei ac tacitae veritatis ignarum fefellit , ut exambiret reponi se injustè in Episcopatum , de quo fuerat justè depositus . Cypr. Ep. 68. — quare etsi aliqui de Collegis nostris extiterunt , qui Deificam disciplinam negligendam putant — ( Nec censurae congruit Sacerdotum mobilis atque inconstantis animi levitate reprehendi . Cypr. Ep. 55. ) — Episcopatum gerere , & Sacerdotium Dei administrare non oportere . Desideràstis solicitudinem vestram vel solatio vel auxilio sententiae nostrae sublevari . Nec personam in ejusmodi rebus accipere , aut aliquid cuiquam largiri potest humana indulgentia ; ubi intercedit & legem tribuit divina praescriptio . — quantum possumus adhortamur , nè vos cum profanis & maculatis Sacerdotibus communicatione sacrilegâ misceatis . Sed cur ad Cyprianum si potestas infinita penes Romanum ? Rigalt . ibid. — datis ad Cyprianum literis appellavere Carthaginiensem adversus Romanum . Id. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 3.8 . Julii Epist. apud Ath. in Apol. 2. Socr. 1.36 . Bas. Ep. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Bas. Ep. 74. Soz. 4.24 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Basil. ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 1. p. 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Chalc. Act. 8. p. 368. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Imp. Theod. Epist. ad Diosc. in Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 53. Pro Theodoreto autem & Eusebio nullus ordinatus est . Liberat. 12. Vid. Con● . Chalc. part . 3. p. 490. Excludi verò ab Episcopatu , &c. in Imperatoris Theod. rescripto . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. p. 54. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. Ep. 139. ( ad Asperam . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ep. 138. ( ad Anatol. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Act. 1. p. 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Syn. Flor. Sess. 25. p. 846. Haec est gloria mea , quam alteri non dabo . De appellationibus pro minimis causis volumus te tenere , quòd eis pro quacunque levi causa fiant , non minus est , quàm si pro majoribus fierent , deferendum . Alex. III. Ep. ad Vigorn . Episc. in decret . Greg. lib. 2. tit . 28. cap. 11. Caus. 2. qu. 6. Caus. 3. qu. 6. Caus. 9. qu. 3. cap. 16. Ipsi sunt Canones , qui appellationes totius Ecclesiae ad hujus Sedis examen voluere deferri ; ab ipsa verò nusquam prorsus appellari debere sanxerunt ; ac per hoc illam de tota Ecclesia judicare , ipsam ad nullius commeare judicium . P. Nich. I. Ep. 8. Sacra statuta , & veneranda decreta Episcoporum causas , utpote majora negotia nostrae definiendas censurae mandàrunt . P. Nich. I. Ep. 38. Majores vero & difficiles quaestiones ( ut sancta Synodus statuit , & beata cousuetudo exigit ) ad Sedem Apostolicam semper referantur . P. Pelag. II. Epist. 8. Ipsi sunt canones qui appellationes totius Ecclesiae ad hujus Sedis examen voluere deferri . P. Gelas. I. Ep. 4. Concil . Basil. Sess. 31. ( p. 86. ) Inoleverunt autem hactenus intolerabilium vexationum abusus permulti , dum nimium frequenter à remotissimis etiam partibus ad Romanam Curiam , & interdum pro parvis & minutis rebus ac negotiis quamplurimi citari , & evocari consueverunt , atque ità expensis & laboribus fatigari , ut nonnunquam commodius arbitrentur juri suo cedere , aut vexationem suam gravi damno redimere , quàm in tam longinqua regione litium subire dispendia , &c. Vid. Opr. Bern. de Consid. lib. 3. cap. 2. Quousque murmur universae terrae aut dissimulas , aut non advertis ? — &c. Decreta Nicena sive inferioris gradûs Clericos sive Episcopos suis Metropolitanis apertissimè commiserunt . Syn. Afr. in Ep. ad P. Celest. Arbitror te non ignorare quid praecipiant Niceni Concilii Canones , sancientes Episcopum non judicare causam citra terminos suos — nam — Pallad . cap. 7. Note , That the Synod of Constantinople ( Can. 6. ) mentioning Appeals to the Emperour , secular Judicatories , a General Synod , saith , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Syn. Const. Can. 6. Concil . Constantinop . Can. 2 , 6. Concil . Chalced. Can. 2 , 17. Nam contra horum Antistitum Sententias non esse locum Appellationi à majoribus nostris constitutum est . Cod. Lib. 1. tit . 4. cap. 29. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 11.16 . Nov. 123. cap. 22. Cod. Lib. 1. tit . 4. § 29. Vid. Graec. Can. 12. Conc. Ant. Can. 15. Conc. Carth. Can. 31. Non provocent nisi ad Africana Concilia , vel ad Primates Provinciarum ; ad transmarina autem qui putaverit appellandum , à nullo infra Africam in communionem suscipiatur . Conc. Milev . cap. 22. Conc. Afr. Can. 72. Nam si de inferioribus Clericis in Concilio Niceno hoc praecaverunt ; quanto magìs de Episcopis voluit observari ? Conc. Afr. Can. 105. ( vel Epist. ) Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad Cornelium . ) Cypr. Ep. 68. Refer . ad § 7. Vid. Supr . Oportet utique eos quibus praesumus non circumcursare , nec Episcoporum concordiam cohaerentem suâ subdolâ & fallaci temeritate collidere , sed agere illic causam suam , ubi & accusatores habere , & testes sui criminis possint . Cypr. Ep. 55. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Theod. 11.16 . Neque enim de Presbyteris aut Diaconis , aut inferioris ordinis Clericis , sed de Collegis agebatur qui possunt aliorum Collegarum judicio , praesertim Apostolicarum Ecclesiarum , causam suam integram reservare . Aug. Ep. 162. Sed cùm hujusmodi fuerit Concilii Capuensis judicium — advertimus quòd à nobis judicandi forma competere non possit . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.40 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. Being deposed he sent a libell of Appeal to them who deposed him , appealing to a greater Judicature . Illos verò ab Ecclesiastico judicio provocâss● , &c. Aug. Ep. 162. Ad Imperatorem appellaverunt . Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 16. Quid quod nec ipse Vsurpavit ; rogatus Imperator judices misit Episcopos qui cum ipso sederent , & de tota illa causa quod justum videretur statuerent . Aug. Ep. 162. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 8.26 . Infrà . Infrà . Can. 9 , 17. Baron . Ann. 865. — P. Nich. I. Ep. 37 , &c. Vid. Matt. Paris . Ann. 1094. Statutes of Provisors , Premunire , &c. Vos oppressis Apostolicae Sedis appellationem subtrahitis . Eadm . p. 113. Nullus inde clamor , nullum inde judicium ad Sedem Apostolicam destinantur . Eadm . p. 113. Peregrina judicia modis omnibus submovemus . Henr. I. Leg. cap. 31. Ibi semper causa agatur , ubi crimen admittitur . Ibid. Quòd Anglici extra regnum in causis auctoritate Apostolicâ trahuntur . Matt. Paris . p. 699.10 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Rom. 13.1 . * Act. 25. Ad Imperatorem appellaverunt . Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 16. † Apol. 2. p. 804. ‖ Ath. Apol. 2. p. 797 , 798. * Ad Principem provocavit . Sulp. Sev. 2.64 . Sulp. Sev. 2.63 . Conc. Ant. Can. P. de Marca 4.4 . — Bell. 2.21 . Ann. 142. Epiph. haer . 42. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cypr. Ep. 55. Ann. 252. Cypr. Ep. 68. Ann. 350. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.20 . Socr. 2.20 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( Athanasius & Paulus ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Socr. 2.20 . Tom. 7. Epist. 122 , 123. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 8.17 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.34 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 8.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theoph. Soz. 8.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Epist. 122. Scripsimus ista & ad Venerium Mediolanensem , & ad Chromatium Aquilegiensem Episcopum . Pallad . cap. 2. Flavianus autem contra se prolatâ sententiâ per ejus legatos Sedem Apostolicam appellavit libello . Liber . cap. 12. Necessitate coactus fuit ità agere , eò quòd reliqui Patriarchae adessent — Marc. 7.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Placidia . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. p. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 25. Omnes mansuetudini vestrae cum gemitibus & lachrymis supplicant Sacerdotes , ut quia & nostri fideliter reclamârunt , & eisdem libellum appellationis Flavianus Episcopus dedit , generalem Synodum jubeatis intra Italiam celebrari — P. Leo Epist. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 113 , ( ad P. Leonem . ) Vid. Ep. 112. ad Domnum . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epist. 138. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Epist. 145. Vid. Theod. Epist. supr . & Epist. 127 , 129. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Ep. 138 , 136. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epist. 113. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. 118. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod . Epist. 86. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 116. ( ad Renatum Presb. ) That holy See has the principality over the Churches in all the world for many reasons ; but especially because she continued free from the taint of heresie , and none otherwise minded ever sate in her , she having kept the Apostolick state always unmixt . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Epist. 112. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. Ep. 119. ( ad Anatol. ) Greg. lib. 2. Indict . 11. Ep. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalc. Act. 1. Ingressus est ad Calendionem Antiochenum Patriarcham , & sumptis ab eo intercessionis Synodicis Literis Romanum Pontificem Simplicium appellavit , sicut B. fecerat Athanasius , & suasit scribere pro se Acacio Constantinopolitano Episcopo — Liber . cap. 18. Baron . Ann. 483. § 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 8.13 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Greg. Naz. Orat. 23. 1 Pet. 2.13 . Regimen Ecclesiae est Monarchicum , ergo omnis auctoritas est in uno , & ab illo in alios derivatur . Bell. 4.24 . Providemus Ecclesiae tali de tali Persona , & praeficimus eum in Patrem , & Pastorem & Episcopum ejusdem Ecclesiae , committentes ei administrationem in temporalibus & spiritualibus ; in nomine , &c. Ibid. In Ecclesia militanti , quae instar triumphantis habet , unus est omnium moderator & arbiter Jesu Christi vicarius , à quo tanquam capite omnis in subjecta membra potestas & authoritas derivatur , quae à Christo Domino sine medio in ipsum influit . P. Pius II. in Bull. Retract . Sanctitas vestra ità gerit curam Ecclesiae Christi , ut Ministros plurimos habeat , per quos curam exerceat ; hi autem sunt Clerici omnes , quibus mandatus est cultus Dei ; Presbyteri praesertim , & maximè Curati , & prae omnibus Episcopi — apud Cham. de Pont. Oecum . 10 , 13. Summus Pontifex caput est omnium Pontificum , â quo illi tanquam à capite membra descendunt , & de cujus plenitudine omnes accipiunt quos ipse vocat in partem solicitudinis , non in plenitudinem potestatis . Durand . Mimat . Offic. 2.1.17 . N. Dei & Apostolicae Sedis gratiâ Episcopus Colon — This was an expedient . Vid. Concil . Col. 1.7.4.7 . 1 Thess. 3.2 . 1 Tim. 4.6 . Tit. 1.7 . 2 Tim. 2.24 . Act. 20.28 . Naz. Or. 30. Eph. 4.11 . 1 Cor. 12.29 . Ordo confertur à Deo immediatè , jurisdictio mediatè . Bell. 4.25 . * 2 Cor. 10.8.13.10 . † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Thess. 5.12 . ‖ Eph. 4.16 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ign. ad Magnes . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ign. ad Eph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ign. ad Trall . De Dei & Christi ejus judicio . Cypr. Ep. 52. & alibi saepe . Vnus in Ecclesia ad tempus Sacerdos , & ad tempus Judex , vice Christi . Cypr. Ep. 55. Sed expectemus universi judicium Domini nostri Jesu Christi , qui unus & solus habet potestatem & praeponendi nos in Ecclesiae suae gubernatione , & de actu nostro judicandi . Cypr. in Con. Carthag . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Baf . Const. Mon. cap. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Coloss. Orat. 3. Oportere nos omnes , qui Deo auctor● sumu● in Sacerd●r●● constituti illius certaminibus ob●iate , &c. Anatol. in Syn. Chalc. p. 512. Leo Ep. 84. Seièsque nos non tuos esse ne ●e jactas & extollis Clericos , quos ut fratres & Co-episcopos recognoscere si elatio permitteret , debueras . Ann. Pith. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — S. Chrys. sup . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Coloss. Orat. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in Joh. Orat. 83. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( l. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Flavian . in Chalc. Act. 1. p. 4. Evagr. Act. Eph. p. 134. Act. Conc. sub Menna p. 70. Congruum duximus vicariâ Sedis nostra te auctoritate fulciri . Baron . An. 482. § 46. Vices enim nostr● ità tuae credidimus charitati , ut in partem sis voca●●● soli●itudinis , non in plenitudinem potestati● . P. Leo. Ep. 84. ( ad Anastas . Thessal . ) P. Joh. VIII . Ep. 93. P. Pasch. II. Epist. apud Eadm . p. 113 , &c. * Extrav . commun . 1.1 . ( p. 310. ) Occulti inimici regni . Matt. Par. p. 524. Sedis Apostolicae nuncii vel literae praeter jussum Regiae Majestatis nullam in potestate tua susceptionem aut aditum promerentur , nullus inde clamor , nullum judicium ad sedem Apostolicam destinantur — P. Pasch. II. Eadm . p. 113. Bell. 2.10 . Bell. 2.26 . de Conc. 2.17 . Grat. Dist. 40. cap. 6. Dist. 21. cap. 7. Caus. 9. qu. 3. cap. 10. — Extrav . comm . lib. 1. tit . 8. cap. 1. P. Leo. IX . Ep. 1. cap. 10. — 17. P. Nich. 1. Ep. 8. ( p. 504. ) P. Joh. VIII . Ep. 75. ( p. 31. ) P. Gelas. Ep. 4. ( p. 625 , 626. ) Ep. 13. ( p. 640. ) P. Greg. VII . Ep. 8. Ep. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . P. Adrian . in Syn. VIII . Act. 7. pag. 963. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 70. Audianorum . Dum enim putas omnes abs te abstineri posse , solum te ab omnibus abstinuisti . Firm. apud Cypr. Ep. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Sozom. 3.8 . Sozom. 3.11 . Anathema tibi , Papa Liberi . Hil. fragm . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evag. 2.4 . † Niceph. 16.17 . Baron . Ann. 484. § 35. ‖ Baron . A. 457. § 25. * Africani Antistites Vigilium Rom. Episc. damnatorem Capitulorum Synodaliter à Catholica communione , reservato ei poenitentiae loco , recludunt . ( l. excludunt ) Vict. Tun. post Cons. Basilii V. C. Ann. 10. † Plat. p. 131. & Dist. 19. cap. 21 , 22. ‖ Plat. p. 223. * Plat. p. 291. † P. Pelag. II. Ep. 3.13 . ‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vit. Ignatii Patr. apud Bin. p. 892. Baron . Ann. 863 — * Baron . Ann. 669. § 2. — Communi totius Sancti Concilii consensu depositus . Luitprand . 6.6 . † — Concilium indicit , convocatis Episcopis Italiae , quorum judicio vita sceleratissimi hominis dijudicaretur . Plat. in Joh. 13. ( pro XII . ) vid. Baron . Ann. 960. & Binium . ‖ Grat. Caus. 2. qu. 7. cap. 41. Ann. 1076. Vid. Baron . Ann. 1033. § 3. Baron . Ann. 992. § 44. — Conc. Bas. Sess. 38. ( p. 101. ) Ecclesia Catholica saepenumerò summos Pontifices sive à fide delirantes , sive pravis moribus notoriè Ecclesiam scandalizantes correxit , & judicavit . — Conc. Bas. Sess. 12. Mos est Romanae Ecclesiae sacerdoti noviter constituto formam fidei suae ad sanctas Ecclesias praerogare . P. Gelas. 1. Ep. 1. ad Laur. Gelas. Ep. 9. Baron . Ann. 492. § 10. Vid. tract . de Vnit. Eccl. Gall. 2.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalced . ad Marc. Orat. p. 468. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. Syn. Chalc. p. 465. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Bell. lib. 4. Longè certius est unius Apostolicae Sedis cum Concilio domesticorum Sacerdotum judicium , quàm sine Pontifice judicium universalis Concilii totius Orbis terrarum . Pighius de Hier. lib. 6. Vniversa ergò Ecclesia , quod absit , à statu suo corruit , quando is qui vocatur Vniversalis cadit . Greg. M. Epist. 4.32 . Totius familiae Domini status & ordo nutabit , si quod requiritur in corpore , non inveniatur in capite . P. Leo. Ep. 87. In nullo aliter sapere quàm res se habet angelica perfectio est . Aug· de Bapt. c. Don. 2.5 . Not to think of a thing otherwise than t is , is an angelical perfection . * P. Gelas. I. Ep. 9. p. 636. De Consecr . dist . 2. cap. 12. ‖ Greg. Ep. 7.110 . Ep. 2.62 . Ep. 4.32 , 36.38.6.30 . In Job . lib. 19. cap. 13. In Job . lib. 18. cap. 14. If many Popes had been writers , we should have had more errours to charge them with . * Grat. de Consecr . dist . 2. cap. 42. ‖ Grat. Caus. 23. qu. 5. cap. 47. Mancipia Papae . Matt. Paris . Anno 1253. Joh. 22. Gerson . Serm. in Pasch. occam . Celestinus — Alph. à Castro . Haer. 1.4 . Bin. Tom. 7. p. 994. P. Greg. VII . Ep. lib. 3.7 . Simoniaca haeresis . P. Jul. II. Conc. Lat. Sess. 5. ( p. 57. ) Idem electus non Apostolicus , sed Apostaticus , & tanquam haeresiarcha , &c. Ibid. Tract . 4. § 12. & § 16. Decernimus , quòd — sed etiam contra dictum sic electum vel assumptum à Simoniaca labe opponi & excipi possit sicut de vera & indubitata haeresi — * Omne Papale negotium manus agunt ; quem dabis mihi de tota maxima Vrbe , qui te in Papam receperit pretio non in●ercedente ? Bern. de Consid. 4.2 . A fide devius , pertinax haereticus — Concil . Basil. Sess. 34. p. 96. & p. 107. Le Pape respondit , che le Vicaire de J. C. ne estoit point oblige d'examiner toutes choses par la dispute ; que la verite de ses decrets dependoit seulement de l'Inspiration divine . Memor . Hist. de 5. Propos. — Opinionem secundam , quae dicit tam parvulis quàm adultis conferri in baptismo informantem gratiam & virtutes , tanquam probabiliorem ac Doctorum modernorum Theologiae magìs consonam & concordem sacro approbante Concilio duximus eligendam . Clem. in Tit. 1. Bell. 4.14 . ( p. 1318. ) Confer Sext. lib. 5. tit . 12. cap. 3. Extrav . Joh. XXII . tit . 14. cap. 3 , 4 , 5. Bellarm. de Concil . 2.15 . Planè significat majoris esse auctoritatis in Ecclesia Dei Canones Conciliorum decretis Pontificum : haec quàm sint absurda & ab omni ratione penitus aliena , &c. Baron . ad Ann. 992. § 56. Concil . Later . V. Sess. 11. p. 152. Th. Cajet . Orat. in Conc. Lat. p. 36. Apostolicae verò Sedis auctoritas , quod cunctis seculis Christianis Ecclesiae praelata sit universae , & canonum serie paternorum , & multiplici traditione firmatur . P. Gelas . I. Ep. 8. ( O impudentiam ! ) Ma●or est auctoritas orbis quàm urbis . Hier. ad Evag. Concil . Const. Sess. 4. ( p. 1003. ) Concil . Bas. Sess. 2. & Sess. 33. Veritas Catholicae fidei , cui pertinaciter repugnans est censendus haereticus . Concil . Bas. Sess. 33. Nec unquam aliquis peritorum dubitavit summum Pontificem in his quae fidem concernunt judicio eorundem Conciliorum universalium esse subjectum . Conc. Basil. decret . p. 117. Concilium habet potestatem immediatè à Christo , cui Papa obedire tenetur — Conc. Bas. Sess. 38. p. 101. As in Israel Saul was the Head. 1 Sam. 15.17 . Rom. 13.1 . — ● quo sunt secundi , post quem primi ante omnes , & super omnes Deos ; quidni ? cùm super omnes homines , qui utique vivunt . Tertull. Apol. cap. 30. Colimus Imperatorem ut hominem à Deo secundum , & solo Deo minorem . Tertull. ad Scap. cap. 2. Cùm super Imperatorem non sit nisi solus Deus , qui fecit Imperatorem . Opt. 3. Vid. Tr. 5. § 14. Dum se Donatus super Imperatorem extollit , jam quasi hominum excesserat modum ut se ut Deum non hominem aestimaret . Id. Ibid. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . p. 463. * Chrys. in Rom. 13.1 . † Jubemus igitur beatissimos Episcopos & Patriarchas hoc est senioris Romae , & Constantinopoleos , & Alexandriae , & Theopoleos & Hierosolymorum . Justinian . Novel . 123. cap. 3. P. Greg. M. Ep. 2.62 . Supra in praef . § 4. Tract . 5. § 14. Vid. § 5. Dist. 63. c. 4. P. Nic. I. Ep. Ann. 482. § 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Euseb. 7.30 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. Ibid. Vt scires tu , & Collegae nostri quibus scribere , & literas mutuò à quibus vos accipere oporteret — Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad Cornel. ) Vid. P. Greg. Tract . de Vnit . Eccl. Cum locus Petri , & gradus Cathedrae Sacerdotalis vacaret , quo occupato de Dei voluntate , atque omnium nostrûm consensione firmato — Cypr. Ep. 52. — & Co-episcoporum testimonio , quorum numerus universus per totum mundum concordi unanimitate consensit . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chalced. Act. 11. ( p. 404. ) Vid. Bern. P. Innoc. III. in Greg. decr . li. 1. tit . 7. c. 1. — &c. Quid super Episcoporum translationibus loquar , quae apud vos non auctoritate Apostolicâ , sed nutu Regis praesumuntur ? P. Pasch. II. Ep. 6. Praeter authoritatem nostram Episcoporum translationes praesumitis — Eadm . p. 115. Caeterùm ex communi Concilii approbatione statuimus , ut omnes omnino Clerici , tam subditi quàm praelati , vigesimam Ecclestarum proventuum usque ad triennium conferant in subsidium terrae sanctae , per manus eorum , qui ad hoc Apostolicâ fuerint providentiâ ordinati . — sciántque se omnes ad hoc fideliter observandum per excommunicationis sententiam obligatos . Lugdun . Concil . 1. ( Anno 1245 ) Vt ditentur Oblationibus Matronarum . Marcell . 27. Vid. Const. Apost . 2.25 . Nam qui constituerunt vel fundârunt sanctissimas Ecclesias pro sua salute & communis Reipublicae , reliquerunt illis substantias , ut per eas debeant sacrae liturgiae fieri , & ut in illis à ministrantibus piis Clericis Deus colatur . Cod. Lib. 1. Tit. 3. § 42. Rom. 13.7 . Joh. 19.11 . Rom. 13.1 — Dan. 5.21 . Psal. 75.7 . Jer. 7.12 . Jer. 7.14 . Apoc. 2.5 . 1 Sam. 2.30 . 1 King. 2.27 . Propria pordit , qui indebita concupiscit . P. Leo I. Ep. 54. Superbum nimis est & immoderatum ultra fines proprios tendere , & antiquitate calcatâ alienum jus velle praeripere ; utque unius crescat dignitas , tot Metropolitanorum impugnare primatus — P. Leo I. Ep. 55. Privilegia enim Ecclesiarum , sanctorum Patrum Canonibus instituta , & venerabilis Nicenae Synodi fixa Decretis , nullâ possunt improbitate convelli , nullâ novitate mutari . Ibid. Absit hoc à me , ut Statuta Majorum Con-sacerdotibus meis in qualibet Ecclesiâ infringam , quia mihi injuriam facio , si fratrum meorum jura perturbo . Greg. I. Epist. 2.37 . Pontifices ipsi à Petri vestigiis discesserant . Plat. in Joh. 10. ( p. 275. ) Non Sanctorum Filii sunt , qui tenent l●ca Sanctorum , sed qui exercent opera eorum — Hieron . ad Heliod . apud Grat. Dist. 40. cap. 2. Non habent Petri haereditatem qui Petri fidem non habent , quam impiâ divisione discerpunt . Ambr. de Poen . 1.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Greg. Naz. Or. 21. Non facit Ecclesiastica dignitas Christianum . Hier. Ecclesiastical dignity makes not a Christian. Non omnes Episcopi Episcopi sunt . Id. All Bishops are not Bishops . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Athan. Const. Ap. 8.2 . They with them are scouts or spies , not Overseers or Bishops . Luk. 6.39 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; Matt. 15.14 . Ezek. 3.18 . Matt. 15.9 . Bell. de P. R. 2.30 . ( p. 1083. ) Matt. 23.2 . Matt. 15.6 . Matt. 16.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vers. 12. Beware and take heed of the leaven — of the doctrine . Matt. 15.14 . Matt. 7.15 . Matt. 24.4 . Gal. 1.8 , 9. 2 Cor. 1.24 . 2 Cor. 13.7 , 8. Nec aliquid contra veritatem , sed pro veritate , plus suis Con-sacerdotibus potest . Fac. Hermian . 2.6 . Gal. 2.11 , 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Tim. 6.3 , 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Thess. 3.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Rom. 16.17 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tit. 3.10 . Act. 20.29 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 20 ▪ 30. Plebs obsequens praecepti● Dominicis & Deum metuens à peccatore praeposito separare se debet . Cypr. Ep. 68. Nec sibi plebs blandiatur , quasi immunis esse à contagio delicti possit cum Sacerdote peccatore communicans . Ibid. Quomodo enim possunt integritati & continentiae praeesse , si ex ipsis incipiant corruptelae & vitiorum magisteria procedere ? Cyp. Ep. 62. Qui mandatum Dei rejiciunt , & traditionem suam statuere conantur , fortiter à vobis & firmiter respuantur . Cypr. Ep. 40. ( p. 73. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in Gal. 1.9 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 1.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Chrys. in 2 Tim. Orat. 2. Ecclesiastici Judices ut homines plerunque falluntur — Aug. c. Cresc . 2.21 . Quia nec Catholicis Episcopis consentiendum est , sicubi fortè falluntur , 〈◊〉 contra Canonicas Dei Scriptur●s aliquid sentiant . August . de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 10. Si qua est Ecclesia , quae fidem resp●●at , nec Apostolicae praedicationis fundamenta possideat , nè quam l●bem perfidia possit asperg●re deserenda est . Ambr. in Luc. 9. ( p. 85. ) Quod non solùm Praesuli Apostolico facere licet , sed cuicunque Pontifici , ut quoslibet & quemlibe● locum , secundum regulam haereseos ipsius ante damnatae , à Catholica communione discernant . P. Gelas . I. Ep. 4. Fides universalis est , omnium communis est , non solùm ad Clericos , verùm etiam ad Laicos , & ad omnes omni●● pertinet Christianos . P. Nich. I. Ep. 8. p. 506. Oves ergò quae pastori suo commissae fuerint , ●um nec reprebendere , nisi à recta fide exorbitaverit , debent — P. Joh. I. Ep. 1. ( apud Bin. Tom. 3. p. 812. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Conc. Eph. part . I. p. 220. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Charis . in Conc. Eph. Act. 6. p. 358. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Cel●st . I. in Conc. Eph. p. 190. Quis scindit Ecclesiam ? nos quorum omnis domus in Bethlehem in Ecclesia communicat ; an tu qui aut benè credis , & superbè de fide taces , aut malè & verè scindis Ecclesiam ? — An tu solus Ecclesia es ; & qui to offenderit à Christo excluditur ? Hier. Ep. 61. cap. 16. Ep. 62. Malchion disertissimus Antiochenae Ecclesiae Presbyter , adversus Paulum Samosatenum , qui Antiochenae Ecclesiae Episcopus dogma Artemonis instaurârat disputavit . Hieron . in Catal. Quòd si à fide exorbitaverit Rector , tunc arguendus erit à subditis . Isid. Hisp. de Offic. 3.39 . Vid. Thomam Aq. in 4. Dist. 19. Art. 2. Quia cunctos ipse judicaturus à nemine est judicandus , nisi deprehendatur à fide devius . Gra. dist . 40. cap. 6. Vid. P. Innoc. III. apud Laun. contra Baron . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. VIII . Act. 7. p. 963. Matt. 4.10 . Apoc. 19.10.22.9 . Col. 2.18 . Rom. 1.25 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. apud Sozom. 6.16 . Similiter & Sanctos una cum Christo regnantes venerandos atque invocandos esse . — atque horum reliquias esse venerandas . Pii IV. Profess . fid . Bonum atque utile esse eos invocare — Sanctorum quoque corpora — à fidelibus veneranda esse . Conc. Trid. 1 Cor. 4.5 . Rom. 14.4 . Exod. 20.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 1 Joh. 5.21 . 1 Cor. 10.14 , 7. Clem. Alex. Tertull. Imagines porrò — Sanctorum in Templis praesertim habendas , & retinendas , císque debitum honorem & venerationem impertiendam — ità ut per Imagines , quas osculamur , & coram quibus caput aperimus , & procumbimus , Christum adoremus , & Sanctos quorum illae similitudinem gerunt , veneremur . Conc. Trid. Sess. 25. Siquis autem his decretis con●raria docuerit , aut senserit , anathema sit . Conc. Trid. Sess. 25. Ezek. 18. Luk. 15. Rom. 10.9 . Mark 1.15 . Si quis dixerit in Sacramento poenitentiae ad remissionem peccatorum necessarium non esse jure divino confiteri omnia & singula peccata mortalia , quorum memoria cum debita & diligenti praemeditatione habeatur — anathema sit . Sess. 14. de Poen . Can. 7. If any one shall say , that in the Sacrament of Penance , it is not necessary by divine right to confess all and singular mortal sins , the remembrance whereof may be had by due and diligent premeditation — let him be anathema . Si quis negaverit ad integram & perfectam peccatorum remissionem requiri — contritionem , confessionem & satisfactionem . Sess. 14. Can. 4. If any shall deny that contrition , confession and satisfaction , is required to the entire and perfect remission of sin . Et qui Hierosolymam proficiscuntur , & ad Christianam gentem defendendam , & tyrannidem infidelium debellandum efficaciter . auxilium praebuerint , quorum peccatorum remissionem concedimus — Conc. Lat. 1. Can. 11. And whoever go to Jerusalem and powerfully afford help to defend Christian people , and to subdue the tyranny of Infidels , to them we grant forgiveness of their sins — Rom. 13.1 . — Tit. 3.1 . 1 Pet. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Chrys. Si omnis & vestra — si quis tentat excipere , conatur decipere . Bern. Ep. 42. Lex Canonica simpliciter eos eximit . Bell. de Cler. cap. 1. Sanè quia Laici quidam Ecclesiastica● personas & ipsos etiam Episcopos suo judicio stare compellunt , eos qui de caetero id praesumpserint , à communione fidelium decernimus segregandos . Conc. Lat. III. Can. 14. Con. Lat. II. Can. 15. Steph. VI. Ep. 1. ( Tom. 1. p. 130. ) Nichol. 1. Ep. 8. ( Tom. 6. p. 513. ) Tertull. Opt. Cyrill . &c. alibi . Greg. Ep. 2.62 . Agatho , &c. 2 Thess. 2.4 . Christus beato aeternae vitae Clavigero terreni simul & coelestis Imperii jura commisit . P. Nich. II. apud Grat. dist . 22. cap. 1. Greg. VII . Ep. 8.21 . Caus. 15. qu. 6. cap. 3. Seculi potestates si fideles sunt , Deus Ecclesiae Sacerdotibus voluit esse subjectas — Imperatores Christiani subdere debent executiones suas Ecclesiasticis praesulibus , non praeferre . P. Joh. VIII . apud Grat. dist . 96. cap. 11. Nos sanctorum Praedecessorum nostrorum Statuta tenentes , eos qui excommunicatis Fidelitate aut Sacramento constricti sunt , Apostolicâ auctoritate à Sacramento absolvimus ; & nè eis Fidelitatem observent omnibus modis prohibemus , quousque ipsi ad satisfactionem veniant . Greg. VII . in Syn. Rom. Grat. Caus. 15. qu. 6. cap. 4. Fidelitatem enim quam Christiano Principi jurârunt , Deo ejúsque Sanctis adversanti , eorum praecepta calcanti , nullà cohibentur auctoritate persolvere — P. Urb. II. apud Grat. Caus. 15. qu. 6. cap. 5. Ezek. 13.3 , &c. S●quis autem libros ipsos integros cum suis partibus , prout in Ecclesia Catholica legi consueverunt , & in veteri vulgata Latina Editione habentur , pro Sacris & Canonicis non susceperit — anathema sit . Conc. Trid. Sess. 4. But if any shall not receive for Sacred and Canonical , those whole Books with the parts of them , according as they have been wont to be read in the Catholick Church , and are had in the old vulgar Latin Edition ; let him be Anathema . — nec non traditiones ipsas — continuâ successione in Ecclesia Catholica conservatas pari pietatis affectu ac reverentia suscipit , & veneratur . Syn. Trid. Sess. 4. Caeremonias item adhibuit , ut mysticas benedictiones , lumina , thymiamata , vestes , aliáque id genus multaex Apostolica disciplina & traditione — Conc. Trid. Sess. 22. cap. 5.11 . de sacrif . Miss . 2 Tim. 3.15 . — Rom. 15.4 . 1 Cor. 9.10.10.11 . 2 Pet. 1.20 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Joh. 5.39 . Act. 17.11 . Psal. 119. — Hier. ad Laet. Epitaph . Paul. Vit. Hilar . — Chrys. in Colos. Or. 9. Aug. Serm. 55. de temp . N. P. Pius IV. did authorize certain rules for prohibition and permission of books ; in which it is permitted to Bishops to grant a faculty of reading the Scriptures translated — but to this rule there is added an observation , that this power was taken from Bishops by command of the Roman Vniversal Inquisition . Ind. Lib. prohib . à Clem. VIII . 2 Tim. 3.17 . 1 Cor. 14.14 . — Ex hac Pauli doctrina habetur , quòd melius est ad Ecclesiae aedificationem orationes publicas , quae audiente populo dicuntur , dici linguâ communi Clericis & populo , quàm dici Latiné . Cajet . in 1 Cor. 14. — aut linguâ tantum vulgari Missam celebrari debere — anathema sit . Sess. 22. Can. 9. A quo tanquam Capite omnis in subjecta membra potest●s & authoritas derivetur . P. Pius II. in Bull. Retract . Definimus Romanum Pontificem — verum Christi Vicarium , totiúsqùe Ecclesiae caput — Defin. Syn. Flor. Matt. 19.11 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; — 1 Cor. 9.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 4.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 7.35 . Vid. Tom. 7. Conc. p. 465. Syn. Trid. Sess. 24. de matr . Can. 9. Matt. 5.32.19.7 . 1 Cor. 7.10 . Contracta quoque matrimonia ab hujusmodi personis disjungi — Conc. Lat. I. cap. 21. Lat. II. Trid. Sess. 24. Can. 9. — Si quis dixerit matrimonium ratum , non consummatum , per solennem religionis professionem alterius conjugum non dirimi , anathema sit . Sess. 24. Can. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Matt. 26.27 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Joh. 6.53 . Non obstante . Conc. Const. Sess. 13. Conc. Trid. Sess. 13. cap. 8. & Can. 3. Sess. 21. cap. 4. & Can. 3. † This P. Leo I. condemneth . De Quadr. Serm. 4. ( p. 38. ) Sanguinem redemptionis nostrae haurire declinant . — P. Gelasius calleth the division of the Sacrament a grand Sacrilege . Gratian. in De Consecr . dist . 2. cap. 12. Conc. Trid. Sess. 21. Can. 3. Sess. 13. Can. 3. Joh. 6.54 . Si quis dixerit tantum in usu , &c. Trid. Conc. Sess. 13. cap. 8. & Can. 4. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Cor. 11.26 . Theod. Gelas. — Si quis dixerit in Sacrosancto Eucharistiae Sacramento remanere substantiam panis & vini — anathema sit . Trid. Conc. de Euch. Sess. 13. Can. 2. Si quis dixerit Missas in quibus sacerdos solus sacramentaliter communicat , illicitas esse , anathema sit . Sess. 22. de sacr . Miss . Can. 8. Sess. 13. Can. 8. 2 Cor. 5.6 . — Act. 2.33 . Col. 3.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Heb. 10.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Act. 3.21 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Heb. 2.17 . Heb. 9.26.10.10 , 12 , 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eph. 2.8 , 9. Tit. 3.5 . Rom. 3.24 . Luk. 17.10 . Sess. 6. de Justif . Can. 32. Orbis terra●um Apostatavit , & sola remansit Donati Communio . Aug. de Vnit. 12. — 1 Joh. 4.1 . Jer. 29.8 . — Luk. 11.13 . Jam. 1.5 . 1 Joh. 2.27 . Heb. 8.11 . Rom. 8.9 . Act. 5.32 . Aug. Doctr. Christ. Ep. ad Jen. Si Sacramenta essent pauciora , magna impietas fuisset , & superstitio , &c. Bell. de Sacr. 2.25 . If the Sacraments were fewer there would have been great impiety and superstition , &c. Profiteor quoque septem esse propriè & verè Sacramenta . Bulla Pii IV. Si quis dixerit — esse plura vel pauciora quàm septem — anathema sit . Syn. Trid. Sess. 7. Can. 1. Haec verò nostra & continent gratiam , & ipsam dignè suscipientibus conferunt . P. Eug. in Instr. Arm. Si quis dixerit per ipsa novae legis Sacramenta ex opere operato non conferri gratiam — anathema sit . Ibid. Can. 8. Si quis dixerit matrimonium non esse verè ac propriè unum ex septem legis Evangelicae Sacramentis , à Christo Domino institutum — neque gratiam conferre , anathema sit . Sess. 24. Can. 1. Sess. 24. Can. 10. Si quis dixerit haec septem Sacramenta ità esse inter s● paria , ut nullâ ration● aliud sit alio dignius , anathema si● . Sess. 7. Can. 3. Novae legis septem sunt Sacramenta , &c. P. Eug. in Instr. Arm. Bellarmine could find none before him . Vid. de Sacram. 2.25 . Multa di●untur à veteribus Sacramenta praeter ista septem . Bell. de Sacr. 2.24 . Many things are by the Ancients called Sacraments besides these seven . Matt. 23.8 . 2 Cor. 1.24 . 1 Thess. 5.21 . Col. 2.8 . Matt. 15.9 . * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Heb. 13.9 . Provisi de beneficiis quibuscunque curam animarum habentibus — in Romanae Ecclesiae obedientiam spondeant ac jurent . Conc. Trid. Sess. 24. cap. 12. de Ref. — n●c non veram obedientiam summo Pontifici spondeant & profiteantur . Sess. 25. cap. 2. de Ref. Caetera item omnia à Sacris Canonibus & Oecumenicis Conciliis , ac praecipuè à Sacrosancta Tridentina Synod● tradita , definita , & declarata , indubitanter recipio atque profiteor ; simúlque contraria omnia , atque haereses quascunque ab Ecclesia damnatas & rejectas & anathematizatas ego pariter damno , respuo & anathematizo . P. Pii IV. profess . Hanc veram Catholicam fidem , extra quam nulla salus esse potest . Ibid. Rom. 14.1.15.1 , 7. Totam Theologiam à capite usque ad calcem retexuerunt , & ex divina Sophisticam fecerunt . Erasm. praef . ad Hieron . Formaliter justos . Sess. 6. Can. 10. Ex opere operato . Sess. 7. Can. 8. Character . Sess. 7. Can. 9. Sess. 5. Can. 5. Rom. 7. Cùm mandatum Dei in paradiso fuisset transgressus , statim sanctitatem & justitiam in qua constitutus fuerat amisisse . Ibid. Can. 1. Sess. 6. Can. 11. — Sess. 6. Can. 11. Aut etiam gratiam qua justificamur esse tantùm favorem Dei. Sess. 6. Can. 12. Sess. 6. Can. 24. Non autem ipsius augendae causam . — Vt nullus remaneat reatus poenae temporalis exolvendae — Sess. 6. Can. 30. Sess. 14. de poenit . Can. 15. Sess. 6. Can. 32. De Sacramentis . Si quis dixerit — esse plura vel pauciora quàm septem . Sess. 7. Can. 1. Sess. 7. Can. 3. Sess. 7. Can. 8. Non imprimi characterem in anima . Sess. 7. Can. 9. Hoc est signum quoddam spirituale , & indelebile . Ibid. Sess. 7. Can. 11. Sess. 7. Can. 13. Sess. 4. Fidem minutis dissecant ambagibus Vt quisque linguâ nequior . Solvunt ligàntque quaestionum vinculà Per Syllogismos plectiles . — Prudent . in Apotheos . Notes for div A31089-e164890 * Rom. 16.5 . Col. 4.15 . Philem. 2. † Vbi tres , Ecclesia est , licèt Laici . Tert. de Exh. Cast. cap. 7. * Act. 8.1.14.27.5.11 . 1 Cor. 1.1 . Col. 4.16 . 1 Thess. 1.1 . 2 Cor. 1.1 . Apoc. 2.1 , &c. Rom. 16.1 . † Act. 9.31 . Gal. 1.2 . 1 Cor. 16.1 , 19. 2 Cor. 8.1 . ‖ Rom. 16.4 . 1 Cor. 4.17.11.16 . Act. 16.5 . Apoc. 2.7 , 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 14.23 . * Ecclesia , Plebs Sacerdoti adunata , & Pastori suo Grex adhaerens . Cypr. Ep. 69. † 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ignat. ad Trall . Matt. 16.18 . Eph. 3.10 . Gal. 1.13 . 1 Tim. 3.15 . Act. 12.1.2.47.20.28 . 1 Cor. 10.32.12.28.15.9.14.12 . Ephes. 1.10 . Col. 1.18 , 20. Ephes. 5.25 , 32. Apoc. 19.7 . Matt. 22.2.25.1 . Matth. 24.13 . 1 Tim. 3.15 . Heb. 3.5 . 1 Pet. 2.5 . Eph. 2.21 . Matth. 16.18 . Apoc. 3.12.21.2 , 10. Gal. 4.26 . Heb. 12.22 . Psal. 132.13 . Is. 2.22 . Mic. 4.1 . 1 Pet. 2.9 . Heb. 12.23 . Act. 20.28 . Eph. 5.25 . 1 Cor. 12.13 . Rom. 12.5 . Eph. 4.16 . Col. 2.19 . 1 Cor. 12.26 . 1 Cor. 12.13 . Eph. 4.16 . Col. 2.19 . Heb. 3.6 . 1 Tim. 3.15 . Matt. 10.25 . Heb. 12.22 . Apoc. 3.12.21.2 , 10. Eph. 2.19 . Phil. 3.20 . 1 Pet. 2.9 . Ezek. 37 . 2● . * Joh. 10.16 . Ezek. 37.24.24.23 . † Joh. 17.20 , 21. Ex quo vocantur Sancti , est Ecclesia in terra . Aug. in Psal. 128. Since men are called Saints , there is a Church upon Earth . Sancti ante Legem , Sancti sub Lege , Sancti sub Gratia , omnes hi perficientes Corpus Domini in membris sunt Ecclesiae constituti . Greg. Mag. Epist. 24. Saints before the Law , Saints under the Law , Saints under the Gospel , all these make up the Body of Christ , and are reckoned among the members of the Church . One great house hath vessels of honour and dishonour , 2 Tim. 2.20 . ( Rom. 9.21 . ) Matth. 3.12.13.38 , 47. Joh. 15.2 . Matt. 13.30 . Rom. 9.6.2.28 . Joh. 1.18 . Sicut lilium in medio spinarum , ità proxima mea in medio filiarum . — Vnde filias appellat , nisi propter communionem Sacramentorum ? Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 13. As the Lily among Thorns , so is my Love among the Daughters . — Why doth he call them Daughters , but for the communion and agreement in Sacraments ? Non ad eam pertinent avari , raptores , foeneratores . Videntur esse in Ecclesia , non sunt . Aug. de Bapt. c. Don. 4.1.6.3 . Ecclesiam veram intelligere non audeo nisi in sanctis & justis . Aug. de Bapt. 5.27 . I dare not understand the true Church to be but among holy and righteous men . Pax autem hujus Vnitatis in solis bonis est — Sicut autem isti qui intus cum gemitu tolerantur , quamvis ad eandem Columbae unitatem & illam gloriosam Ecclesiam , non habentem maculam aut rugam , aut aliquid ejusmodi non pertineant . Idem de Bapt. 3.18 . Nec regenerati spiritualiter in corpus & membra Christi co-aedificentur nisi boni , &c. Aug. de Vnit. 18. Multitales sunt in Sacramentorum communion● cum Ecclesia , & tamen jam non sunt in Ecclesia . Idem de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 20. There are many such who communicate in Sacraments with the Church , and yet they are not in the Church . Omnes mali spiritualiter a bon● sejuncti sunt . De Bapt. 6.4 . All evil men are spiritually severed from the good . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Clem. Alex. Str. p. 514. I call the Church the Congregation of the Elect. My sheep hear my voice , Joh. 10.27 , 16. Tit. 2.12 . Regula fidei sola immobilis & irreformabilis — Tert. de Virg. vel . 1. Rom. 6.17 . Col. 2.7 . Heb. 3.6.13.9 . 1 Cor. 15.58 . Eph. 4.14 . Phil. 1.27 . Jud. 3. 2 Tim. 1.13 . Heb. 2.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Phil. 2.2 . 2 Cor. 13.11 . Phil. 1.27 . Phil. 3.16 . 1 Cor. 1.10 . Rom. 15.6 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 1 Tim. 6.4 . 2 Thess. 3.16 . Rom. 16.17 . Tit. 3.10 . Matt. 7.15.24.11 . Act. 20.29 , 30. 2 Pet. 2.1 . Eph. 4.14 . Gal. 1.8 . 3.28 , ( 26. ) De societate Sacramenti confoederantur . Tertull. in Marc. 4.5 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Iren. 1.3 . ( apud Epiph. haer . 31. ) Reges — Quorum etsi divisa sunt regna , aequaliter tamen de singulis dispensationem exigit , unámque de eis verae de se confessionis hostiam laudis exspectat — ut etsi dispositionum temporalium videatur esse diversitas , circa ejus fidei rectitudinem unitatis co●fonantia teneatur . ( P. Leo 2. Epist. 5. ad Ervigium R. Hisp. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Tit. 3.10 . Rom. 16.17 . 2 Joh. 10. Nec Christianus videri potest , qui non permanet in Evangelii ejus & fidei veritate . Cypr. de Vnit. Eccl. Si Haeritici sunt , Christiani esse non possunt . Tert. de Praeser . c. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eus. Hist. 4.22 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Herm. apud Clem. Strom. 2. p. 281. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. VI. Act. 18. p. 271. Per omnia debemus Ecclesiae Catholicae Vnitatem tenere , nec . in aliquo fidei & veritatis hostibus cedere . Cypr. Ep. 71. ( ad Quint. de Steph. P. ) Vtriusque partis terrarum fides ista una est , quia & fides ista Christiana est . Aug. c. Jul. 1.2 . ( p. 203.2 . ) Negat Christum , qui non omnia quae Christi sunt confitetur . Ambr. in Luc. lib. 6. cap. 9. p. 90. ( Vid. p. 85. ) Alia sunt in quibus inter se aliquando etiam doctissimi atque optimi regulae Catholicae defensores , salvâ fidei compage non consonant , &c. Aug. c. Jul. 1.2 . p. 205. Totum hoc genus liberas habet observationes . Aug. ad Jan. Ep. 118. Ep. 86. ( ad Casal . ) Iren. 1.2 . Sic autem qui regulam veritatis immobilem apud se habet quam per Baptismum accepit , haec quidem quae sunt ex Scripturis nomina & dictiones & parabolas cognoscet , &c. Iren. 1.1 . Vid. Gr. ( p. 4. ) Joh. 15.12 . 1 Joh. 3.11 . 1 Thess. 4.9 . Joh. 13.35 . Phil. 2.2 . 1 Pet. 3.8 . Gal. 6.2 , 10. 1 Cor. 12 . 2● . Act. 4.32 . Eph. 5.2 . 1 Cor. 16.14 . Hujus autem fraternae charitatis inimici sive apertè forìs sint , sive intùs esse videantur , Pseudo-christiani sunt & Anti-christi . Aug. de Bapt. 3.19 . — Cùm intùs videntur , ab illa invisibili charitatis compage separati sunt ; Vnde Johannes , ( 1 John 2.19 . ) Ex nobis exierunt , sed non erant ex nobis . — Non ait quòd exeundo alieni facti sunt , sed quòd alieni erant , propter hoc eos exisse declaravit . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 220. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 338. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Epist. 182. Qui ergò compage Charitatis incorporati sunt aedificio super petram constituto , &c. Aug. de Vnit. cap. 18. Membra verò Christi per unitatis charitatem sibi copulantur , & per eandem capiti suo cohaerent , quod est Christus . Aug. de Vnit. cap. 2. Omnes Sancti sibi charitate cohaerent . — Aug. de Bapt. 6.3 . 1 Pet. 1.23 . Jam. 1.18 . Joh. 1.14 . Gal. 3.26 . Joh. 1.12 . Heb. 2.10 , 11. 1 Cor. 7.15.5.11 . Rom. 14.10 , &c. They are under a Covenant of Allegiance . Eph. 4.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Rom. 10.12 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. in 1 Cor. Orat. 1. Vid. Matt. 7.21 . Tit. 1.16 . * Joh. 10.27 . Qui eum non sequitur , quomodo s● ovem ejus dicere audebit ? Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 10. Col. 2.19 . Mendacium est , Christianum se dicere , & opera Christi non facere . Ambr. Qui Christiani nominis opus non agit , Christianus non esse videtur . Salv. de Gub. D. 4. — Cùm pro ipsis operibus etiam veritati apertissimae , quâ redarguitur , resistere coeperit , tunc praeciditur . Aug. de Vnit. Eccl. cap. 20. Vid. suprá . Nam quum Dominus unus atque id●m sit , qui habitat in nobis , conjungit ubique & copulat suos vinculo Vnitatis . Firmil . apud Cypr. Ep. 75. Luc. 2.14 . * Act. 10.36 . Eph. 2.17 . † Col. 1.20 . Eph. 2.14 . Marc. 9.50 . Joh. 14.27 . 2 Tim. 2.22 . Rom. 14.19 . Eph. 4.3 . Isai. 11.6 . Isai. 65.25.2.4.66.12 . Isai. 2.4 . They shall learn war no more . Gal. 3.27 , 28. 1 Cor. 12.13 . 1 Cor. 10.7 . Quo & ipso Sacramento populus noster adunatus ostenditur : ut quemadmodum grana multa in unum collecta , & commolita , & commixta , panem unum faciunt ; sic in Christo , qui est panis coelestis , unum sciamus esse corpus , cui conjunctus sit noster numerus & adunatus . Cyp. Ep. 63. Nobis & Ecclesiae una , & mens juncta , & individua concordia . Cypr. Ep. 57. Catholicae Ecclesiae pacem concordiae unitate teneamus . Ep. 45. Manente concordiae vinculo , & perseverante Catholicae Ecclesiae individuo Sacramento , &c. Ep. 52. ( ad Anton. p. 96. ) Qui ergo nec unitatem Spiritûs , nec conjunctionem Pacis observat , & se ab Ecclesiae vinculo , atque à Sacerdotum collegio separat , Episcopi nec potestatem potest habere , nec honorem , &c. Ibid. p. 97. Phil. 1.17 . 1 Tim. 1.18.6.12 . 2 Tim. 4.7 . Jud. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 5.23 . Cypr. Ep. 67. Laborantes hîc nos & contra invidiae impetum totis fidei viribus resistentes , multùm Sermo vester adjuvit , &c. Cypr. Ep. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Chalced. ad Imper . Conc. Chal. pars 3. p. 468. Vid. Ep. 42. ( ad Cornel. ) p. 77. Hoc enim vel maximè , frater , laboramus , & laborare debemus , ut Vnitatem à Domino , & per Apostolos nobis successoribus traditam , quantum possumus , obtinere curemus ; & quod in nobis est , &c. Cypr. Ep. 42. p. 78. Ep. 398. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bas. Ep. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Chrys. ad Innoc. P. ( Ep. 122. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 5.24 . Cod. Afr. Can. 101. Cod. Afr. Can. 123. Damaso Siricius bodie , qui noster est socius , cum quo nobis totus orbis commercio formatarum in una communionis societate concordant . Opt. lib. 2. p. 40. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Alex. Alexandriae . Socr. 1.6 . Theod. Et dilectio communis & ratio exposcit , fratres charissimi , nihil conscientiae vestrae subtrahere ae his quae apud nos geruntur , ut sit nobis circa utilitatem Ecclesiasticae administrationis commune consilium . Cyp. Ep. 29. ( ad Cler. Rom. ) The practice of this we see frequently in Saint Cyprian's Epistles ; particularly in Epist. 4 , 15 , 23 , 29 , 30 , 42 , 48. ( P. Corn. ) Euseb. 7.30 . Quae literae per totum mundum missae sunt , & in notitiam Ecclesiis omnibus & universis fratribus perlata sunt . Cypr. Ep. 52. ( ad Anton. p. 92. ) Scripsimus ad Cornelium collegam nostrum , &c. Ibid. Habeat potestatem is qui abjectus est , ut Episcopos finitimos interpellet , & causa ejus audiatur ac diligenter tractetur , &c. Con. Sard. Can. 17. Vid. Cod. Afr. Can. 125. Omnes nos decet pro corpore totius Ecclesiae , cujus per varias quasque Provincias membra digesta sunt excubare . Cypr. Ep. 30. ( Cler. Rom. ad Cypr. P. Quod servis Dei , & maximè Sacerdotibus . Cypr. Ep. 42. ( ad Cornel. ) Idcirco copiosum corpus est Sacerdotum , &c. Cypr. Ep. 67. ( p. 161. ) Quando Ecclesia , quae Catholica una est , scissa non sit , neque divisa , sed sit utique connexa , & cohaerentium sibi invicem Sacerdotum glutino copulata . Cypr. Ep. 69. Hoc verecundiae & disciplinae & vitae ipsi omnium convenit — ut Episcopi plures in unum convenientes — disponere omnia consilii communis religione possimus . Cypr. Ep. 14. ( Clero suo . ) Vt cum pace à Domino nobis data plures Praepositi convenire in unum coeperimus , communicato etiam vobiscum consilio disponere singula & reformare possimus . Cypr. Ep. 15. ( Clero Rom. ) Quod ut simul cum caeteris Collegis nostris stabiliter ac firmiter administremus , atque ut catholicae Ecclesiae pacem concordiae unanimitate teneamus , perficiet divina dignatio . Cypr. Ep. 52. ( ad Cornel. ) Copiosus Episcoporum numerus — in unum convenimus . Cypr. Ep. 45. ( ad Anton. ) Satìs erat , ut tu te Episcopum factum Literis nunciares . Cyprian . ad Cornel. ( Epist. 42. ) Significa planè nobis quis in locum Marciani Arelate fuerit substitutus , ut sciamus ad quem fratres nostros dirigere , & cui scribere debeamus . Cypr. Ep. 67. ad Steph. P. Cypr. Ep. 41 , 42 , 52. ( pag. 93. ) Theod. 5.9 . Euseb. de P. Samos . Idem enim omnes credimur operati , in quo deprehendimur eadem omnes censurae , & disciplinae consensione sociati . Cler. Rom. ad Cypr. Epist. 31. Vid. Conc. Sard. P. Leonis II. Ep. 2. ( ad Hisp. Episc. ) N. B. p. 385. ( Tom. 5. ) P. Bened. II. Ep. 16. 1 Cor. 12.28 . Eph. 4.11 . Rom. 12.7 . Act. 20.28 . Nec remanere in Ecclesia possunt qui Deificam & Ecclesiasticam Disciplinam nec actûs sui conversatione , nec morum pace tenuerunt . P. Cornel. apud Cyprian . Ep. 48. Vid. Ep. 73. ( ad Jub . ) Ep. Firmil . ( pag. 198. ) Aug. Ep. 118. & 86. suprá . * Gravat enim me , atque contristat , &c. Ep. 44. ( ad Confess . Rom. ) Contra Sacramentum semel traditum Divinae dispositionis & Catholicae unitatis adulterum & contrarium caput extra Ecclesiam facit . Cyprian . Epist. 42. ( ad Cornel. ) — Relictis Domini Sacerdotibus contra Evangelicam disciplinam nova Traditio sacrilegae Institutionis exsurgat . — Cypr. Ep. 40. ( Plebi suae . ) Deus unus est , & Christus unus , & Ecclesia una , & Cathedra una super Petrum Domini voce sundata ; aliud Altare constitui , aut Sacerdotium novum fieri praeter unum Altare , & unum Sacerdotium non potest . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Can. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. M. in Epist. ad Eccles. Euseb. vita Constantini , 3.18 . Nolo humanis documentis , sed Divini● Oraculis Sanctam Ecclesiam demonstrari . Aug. de Vnit. c. 3. Eph. 4. 1 Cor. 12. Rom. 12. Gal. 3.28 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 11.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 14.23 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. haer . 42. Corpus sumus de Conscientia religionis & disciplinae Vnitate , & spei Foedere . Apol. 39. Itaque tot ac tantae Ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima , ex qua omnes ; sic omnes primae , & omnes Apostolicae ; dum unam omnes probant Vnitatem ; Communicatio pa●is , & appellatio fraternitatis & contesseratio hospitalitatis ; quae jura non alia ratio regit , quàm ejusdem Sacramenti una traditio . Tertul. Praescript . cap. 20. Vna nobis & illis Fides , unus Deus , idem Christus , eadem Spes , eadem lavacri Sacramenta ; semel dixerim , una Ecclesia sumus . Tert. de Virg. vel . 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Const. M. in Ep. ad Eccles. Euseb. vit . Const. 3.18 . Caput nostrum , quod Christus est , ad hoc sua esse membra nos voluit , ut per compagem Charitatis & Fidei unum nos in se corpus essiceret . Greg. M. Ep. 7.111 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Strom. 6. init . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Str. 7. ( p. 516. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , ( principium , ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Strom. 7. ( p. 549. ) Catholicam facit simplex & verus intellectus , intelligere singulare , ac verissimum Sacramentum , & Vnitas animorum . Opt. I. ( p. 14. ) Ecclesia non parietibus consistit , sed in dogmatum veritate , &c. Hier. Ps. 133. Rom. 13.1 . — Tit. 3.1 . 1 Pet. 2.13 , 17. 1 Tim. 1.2 . Act. 2.41 , 47.4.4.6.1.8.1 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 6.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Const. in Synod . Ep. Theod. 5.9 . Act. 9.31.15.41.11.19.8.1 . 1 Cor. 16.1 , 19. Rom. 16.4 . Vales. in Euseb. 2.16 . Gal. 1.18 , 19.2.1 , 9 , 11. Apoc. 2. & 3. 1 Cor. 14.40 . 1 Thess. 5.14 . 1 Cor. 5.12.6.1 . Iren. 3. c. 2. Persecutione sopitâ , cùm data esset facultas in unum conveniendi , copiosus Episcoporum numerus , quos integros & incolumes fide sua ac Domini tutela protexit , in unum convenimus , & scripturis diu ex utraque parte prolatis , temperamentum salubri moderatione libravimus , &c. Cypr. Ep. 52. ( ad Antonian . ) Quod quidem & Agrippinus bonae memoriae vir cum caeteris Co-episcopis suis qui illo tempore in Provincia Africa & Numidia Ecclesiam Domini gubernabant , statuit & librato consilii communis examine firmavit . Cypr. Epist. 71. ( ad Quint. ) Qua ex causa necessario apud nos fit , ut per singulos annos Seniores & Praepositi in unum conveniamus , ad disponenda ea quae curae nostrae commissa sunt ; ut si qua graviora sunt communi consilio dirigantur — Cypr. Ep. 75. Superest ut de hac ipsa re singuli quid sentiamus , proferamus , neminem judicantes aut à jure communionis aliquem si diversum senserit amoventes , — &c. Vid. Conc. Carthag . apud Cypr. p. 399. Vid. Syn. Ant. Can. 9. * Vide Epist. 28.39.14.18 . Sub Populi assistentis conscientia . Cypr. Epist. 78. — Actum suum disponit , & dirigit unusquisque Episcopus , rationem propositi sui Domino redditurus . Cypr. Epist. 52. Every Bishop ordereth and directeth his own acts , being to render an account of his purpose to the Lord. Cùm statutum sit omnibus nobis ac aequum sit pariter ac justum , ut uniuscujusque causa illic audiatur , ubi est crimen admissum ; & singulis Pastoribus portio Gregis sit adscripta , quam regat unusquisque Praepositus rationem actûs sui Domino redditurus . Cypr. Ep. 55. ad — Since it is ordained by us all , and it is likewise just and equal that every man's cause should be there judged where the crime is committed , and to each Pastour a portion of the Flock is assigned , which he is to rule and govern , being to give an account of his act to the Lord. Qua in re nec nos vim cuiquam facimus , nec legem damus , cùm habeat in Ecclesiae administratione voluntatis suae liberum arbitrium unusquisque Praepositus , rationem actûs sui Domino redditurus . Cypr. Ep. 72. ad Steph. P. Vide Ep. 73. p. 186. Ep. 76. p. 212. In which matter neither do we offer violence to any man , or prescribe any Law , since every Bishop hath in the government of his Church the free power of his will , being to render an account of his own act , unto the Lord. Joh. 18.36 . Rom. 14.17 . Gal. 4.3 , 9. Col. 2.20 . 1 Pet. 2.1 . 2 Cor. 1.12 . 2 Cor. 4.2.2.17 ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) 1 Thess. 2.3 , 5. 1 Cor. 1.27 . Jam. 2.5 . 2 Cor. 10.4 . Matt. 15.9 . Colos. 2.8 , 20 , 21. Gal. 4.10 . 2 Cor. 1.24 . 2 Cor. 4.5 . 1 Pet. 5.3 . Matt. 20.25 , 26. 2 Cor. 6.4 . 1 Tim. 3.3 . Tit. 2.2 . 2 Tim. 2.24 , 25. Chrys. Isid. 2 Tim. 4.2 . Episcopus praest volentibus non nolentibus . Hier. Ep. 3. ( ad Nepot . ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Eph. 6.13.6.17 . 2 Tim. 2.4 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Chrys. de ●acerd . 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Arist. Pol. IV. 15. Is modus qui frequentatur execrabilis planè , & qui non dico Ecclesiam , sed nec forum deceret , &c. Bern. de Consid. I. 10. Attendens itaque S. Synodus , quòd spiritualia sine carnalibus sustineri nequeant . Syn. Bass. Sess. 42. p. 108. Omnis pulchritudo filiae Regis intrinsecús . Aug. Ep. 68. One Crown doth serve an Emperour , but he must have a triple : to kiss the hands of a King is a sufficient respect , but you cannot salute him without kissing his blessed feet . That which Seneca did take for a piece of enormous Pride in Caligul● . De Benef. 2.12 . Cardin. vid. Uss. p. 103. Switzers . Sub mortali . He imposes rigorous Oaths of Fealty and Obedience . Exaltatio , & inflatio , & arrogans ac superba jactatio , non de Christi magisterio , qui humilitatem docet , sed de Antichristi spiritu nascitur . Cypr. Ep. 55. ( ad P. Cornel. ) Tit. 2.12 . Epil . p. 38. Lat. p. 114. Epil . Lat. 144. Iren. Tert. Cypr. Conc. Nic. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. p. 40. Lat. p. 144 , — 151. Epil . p. 37 , 49. Lat. p. 153. p. 118. Leges ferre . Lat. p. 171. Lat. p. 54. Ep. p. 42 , 49. Lat. p. 151 , 219. 1 Cor. 11.16 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Nic. Can. 20. Vide de Paschate . Vide Aug. Epist . 86. ( ad Casul . ) Ep. 118. ad Jan. Cypr. Ep. 75. p. 198. Iren. apud Euseb. 5.24 . Socr. 5.22.7.19 . — Caetera jam disciplinae & conversationis admittunt novitatem correctionis , hâc lege manente , &c. Tert. de Virg. vel . Thorn. Lat. p. 219. P. Greg. I. in una fide nihil officit sanctae Ecclesiae consuetudo diversa . P. Greg. I. Epist. 1.41 . P. Leo IX . Epist. 1. cap. 29. Nil obsunt saluti credentium diversae pro loco & tempore consuetudines , quando una fides per dilectionem operans bona quae potest uni Deo commendat omnes . P. Nic. I. Ep. 6. De consuetudinibus quidem , quem nobis opponere visi estis , scribentes per diversas Ecclesias diversas esse consuetudines , si illis canonica non resistit auctoritas , pro qua eis obviare debeamus , nil judicamus vel eis resistimus , &c. Cypr. Ep. 73. Ep. p. 39. Lat. p. 159. Eus Hist. 1.4 . Baron . App. 2. Ep. p. 51 — 55. Lat. p. 157. Iren. 3.3 . Tert. Praescr . 31 , 32. Ep. p. 59 — p. 125. Lat. p. 185. p. 195. Excommunication of other Churches is onely a Declaration against their Deviation from Christian Truth , or Piety , or Charity . Communio suspensae restituitur demonstranti causas , quibus id acciderat , jam esse detersas , & pr●●●tenti conditiones pacis impleta● . P. Inn. I. Ep. 16. ( de Attico Constant. Ep. ) Ep. p. 69. Lat. p. 222. Literae formatae . Optat. 2. Con. Milev . Can. 20. communicatoriae . Aug. Ep. 162 , 163. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Euseb. 7.30 . Cypr. Ep. 55 , 67. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Can. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Conc. Chald. Can. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Soz. 7.11 . Conc. VI. Act. 11. ( p. 158 , 198 , 223. ) Greg. M. ( Ep. — ) P. Zach. Baron . A. 743. §. 29. Significa planè nobis quis in locum Marciani Arelate fuerit substitutus , ut sciamus ad quem fratres nostros dirigere , & cui scribere debeamus . — Cypr. Ep. 42.67 . ad P. Steph. ( p. 161. ) Ep. 55. ( N. B. p. 113. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. Alexandri Epist. Socr. I. 6. The Catholick Church being one body , there being moreover a Command in the Holy Scripture , to preserve the bond of Peace and Concord ; hence it follows , that what things ( happen to , or ) are done by any of us , we ought to Write , and signifie to each other . Ep. pag. 64. Lat. pag. 221. Ep. pag. 119. Lat. pag. 209. 2 Cor. 8.3 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Vers. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 2 Cor. 9.7 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Rom. 15.26 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Act. 11.29.24.17 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ep. pag. 51. Lat. pag. 400. Aug. Primis trecentis annis nulla fuit congregatio generalis ; postea verò vix centesimo anno . De Rom. P. 1.8 . Bell. de Conc. 1.13 . The validity of Synodical Decrees ( as Spiritual ) doth proceed from the Obligation to each singular Bishop ; as if Princes in confederacy do make any Sanction , the Subjects of each are bound to observe them , not from any ●●lation to the body confederating , but because of their Obligation to their own Prince consenting . Hist. Trid. p. 67. A free Coun. P. Leo I. Ep. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; &c. Athan. de Syn. p. 873. Subrependi enim occasiones non praetermittit ambitio , & quoties ob incurrentes causas generalis congregatio facta fuerit Sacerdotum , dissicile est ut cupiditas improborum non aliquid supra mensuram suam non moliatur appetere . Leo M. Ep. 62. ( ad Maximum Ant. Ep. — ) Pro Apostolicae Sedis exal●atione . Lat. Syn. Sess. 10. p. 129. Jud. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . We allow the Apost . Can. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , &c. If any person , despising his own Bishop , shall set up a separate meeting , and build another Altar , having nothing to condemn in his Bishop , either for his piety or uprightness , let him be deposed as one that ambitiously affects to be a Governour , &c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Rom. apud Theod. 2.22 . Excidisti enim teipsum ; noli te fallere ; siquidem ille est verè Schis●a●iem , qui se à communione Ecclesiasticae Vnitatis Apostatam fecerit . Firmil . apud Cypr. Ep. 75. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( compressing ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Theod. 5.9 . Aug. contra Jul. Ep. 2. Te certè occidentalis terra generavit , occidentalis regeneravit Ecclesia : quid ei quaeris inferre quod in ea non invenisti , quando in ejus membra venisti ? imo quid , &c. Syn. Sard. Can. 13. Gr. Tornd . Lat. p. 220. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Tit. 3. ●● . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Apost . Can. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Con. Nic. Can. 5. If any Clerk , or Laick , who hath been excommunicated , and not yet re-admitted ( by his own Church ) shall depart thence , and be received in another City without Letters commendatory , both he who doth receive him , and he that is received , let them be excommunicated . Let the sentence be ratified which is according to that Canon which commands others not to admit those whom others have ejected . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Syn. Afr. Epist. ad P. Celest. I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 — Conc. Aut. Can. 6. Idem in Concil . Sard. Can. 13.14 . ( Graec. ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Epiph. Haer. 42. Ep. 55. p. 113. Ep. 55. init . ( abs te rejectum . Vid. ) Vid. Rig. p. 79. — quosdam à diversis Conciliis ritè damnatos , in communionem , propriâ auctoritate , suscepit , Sanctis Regulis praecipientibus excommunicatos ab aliis , in communionem alios non debere suscipere . Epist. Syn. Chalced. ad Imper. Act. 4. pag. 286. — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Evagr. 2.4 . Augustinus Episcopus , legatus Provinciae Numiaiae dixit ; Hoc statuere dignamini , ut si qui fortè merito facinorum suorum ab Ecclesia pulsi sunt , & sive ab aliquo Episcopo vel Presbytero fuerint in communionem suscepti , etiam ipse pari cum eis crimine teneatur obnoxius . — Cod. Afr. Can. 9. Sanctorum quippe Canonum sanxit auctoritas , & ea passim Ecclesiae consuetudo servat , ut à quolibet justè excommunicatum Episcopo , alius absolvere non praesumat . P. Urb. II. Epist. 20. ( apud Bin. ) A suis Episcopis excommunicatos , ab aliis Episcopis , Abbatibus & Clericis in communionem recipi proculdubio prohibemus . Conc. Lat. I. ( sub P. Calixto II. ) cap. 9. — Qui verò excommunicato antequam ab eo qui eum excommunicaverit absolvatur , scienter communicare praesumpserit , pari sententiae teneatur obnoxius . Conc. Lat. ( sub Innoc. II. ) Can. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( proscribed by it ) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . — Epist. 58. pag. 203. Edit . Petav. P. Leo Ep. 84. cap. 9. Cuicunque haeresi communicans merito judicatur à nostra societate removendus . Gelas. Ep. 1. ad Euphem . An communicare , non est consentire cum talibus ? P. Sym. I. Ep. 7. 
A55007	----	The lives of the popes from the time of our saviour Jesus Christ, to the reign of Sixtus IV / written originally in Latine by Baptista Platina ... and translated into English, and the same history continued from the year 1471 to this present time, wherein the most remarkable passages of Christendom, both in church and state are treated of and described, by Paul Rycaut ... Vitae pontificum. English Platina, 1421-1481. 1685 Approx. 3147 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 436 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A55007 Wing P2403 ESTC R9221 11906242 ocm 11906242 50681 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55007) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50681) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 819:1) The lives of the popes from the time of our saviour Jesus Christ, to the reign of Sixtus IV / written originally in Latine by Baptista Platina ... and translated into English, and the same history continued from the year 1471 to this present time, wherein the most remarkable passages of Christendom, both in church and state are treated of and described, by Paul Rycaut ... Vitae pontificum. English Platina, 1421-1481. Rycaut, Paul, Sir, 1628-1700. [34], 416, 394, [18] p. Printed for Christopher Wilkinson, London : 1685. Reproduction of original in Duke University Library. Indexes: p. [1]-[18] at end. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Popes -- Biography. 2005-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-03 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-05 Derek Lee Sampled and proofread 2006-05 Derek Lee Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion portrait of Paul Rycaut, Consul of Smyrna and Fellow of the Royal Society THE LIVES OF THE POPES , From the time of our Saviour Jesus Christ , TO THE REIGN OF SIXTUS IV. Written Originally in Latine by BAPTISTA PLATINA Native of Cremona , And Translated into ENGLISH . And the same History continued from the Year 1471. to this present time ; wherein the most remarkable Passages of Christendom both in Church and State are Treated of and Described . By PAUL RYCAUT , Esq ; LONDON : Printed for Christopher Wilkinson at the Black Boy over against S. Dunstan's Church in Fleetstreet , 1685. TO THE READER . THE History of Platina of the Lives of the Popes , being rendred into English by an unknown hand , was delivered to me by the Bookseller ; and considering that Platina was an Author of good Reputation and Authority in the World , I often wished that he had lived in that Age , in which he might have deduced his History from ancient to the present times ; or that some other of our learned men would have continued the same in the Language of our own Country ; for since our Tongue is so well refined , and so copious , it ought justly to comprehend all those Histories , Sciences and Arts , which are related and made known in forreign Languages . But observing that this Work was neglected , and not thought worthy the labour of better Pens , I essayed to do it in my own rude and plain Style , without affectation or ornament , more than what the simplicity of naked truth would afford me ; in search of which I have always had recourse to the best and to the most impartial Authors , who have neither disguised the Vices of Men by flattery , nor out of prejudice branded those Actions with shame and obloquy , which might have admitted of a fairer character . Nor have I mixed any thing of Religion in this History , but where the nature of the relation could not subsist without it : for in regard the Court , and not the Church of Rome , is the subject on which I treat , I have made the Points of Religion accidental only to the following Discourses . But as to Platina himself , Trithemius in his Treatise of Ecclesiastical Writers gives him this Character . He was born ( sayes he ) at Cremona , was Breviary to the Pope , and a man learned in all Sciences , he was an excellent Philosopher , and a famous Orator , of an acute and ready wit , and perswasive eloquence ; he was couragious , and so constant to his principles , that under Pope Paul II. he was deprived of his Estate and Preferments , and after having endured the wrack or torture , he was cruelly cast into Prison , where he remained during the Reign of this Paul II. afterwards he was set at liberty by Sixtus IV. to whom he dedicated this following History of the Popes . He died at Rome of the Plague , Aged 60 years , A. D. 1481. Frederick III. being Emperour , and Sixtus IV. being Pope . AN INTRODUCTION To the following HISTORY . THIS continuation of Plaetina , ( the subject of which is the Lives and Reigns of the Popes , ) is a Treatise purely historical , collected from feveral Latin , French , and Italian Authors : whose design being solely to transmit matter of Fact to posterity , did not intermeddle with points of Religion , but as they accidentally occurred in the connexion of History , there being a vast difference between the Church of Rome , and the Court of Rome . To this latter Notion , which consists of a Pope , who is Sovereign and of seventy Cardinals , or more ; who are his Counsellours , besides a great number of Prelats , we shall confine our Discourse . And whereas the Pope is a Prince , who hath a Temporal Dominion under his Government , and Jurisdiction ; it is no wonder if he , and the Creatures , and Confidents who attend him in all his Counsels , should act by Maximes purely civil , and political : whence it is , that Popes are approached with so much more awe , and profound Reverence , than is performed towards Kings and Emperours , because the Spiritual comes in to maintain and uphold the Authority of the Temporal , and both being united do mutually support each other : hence proceed all the flatteries used in that Court , all the contrivances which Ambition can suggest to raise Families , and make those great who are in Authority . And in short , nothing is omitted , which the Wit of Man , and the Artifices of the most refined Heads in the World , ( such as those are at Rome ) can devise to conserve , and exalt the Interest and Authority of that Court. The Original of this Jurisdiction , which is encreased to such a degree of Power and Greatness , as is become suspected by Kings , and formidable to its people , sprang at first from those words of our Saviour to his Apostles , Whose sins ye shall forgive on Earth shall be forgiven in Heaven , and whose sins ye shall bind on Earth shall be bound in Heaven : the which large and extensive priviledg was attended with a Commission to feed Christs Flock , to preach the Gospel , and to administer the Sacraments , and with an exhortation to all the faithful to love one the other , and to pardon , and forgive each other their offences . The Primitive Church which was always zealous to reconcile the Brethren , and procure pardon of the Offender from the person offended , did ordain according to the Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians , that the Saints , or Christians should not maintain a process of Law one against the other at the Bar , or Tribunals of Infidels , but that they should rather appoint , and constitute some of the Faithful who were Men of approved wisdom , and integrity , to hear , and examine , and determine all their differences . This manner of trial was certainly submitted unto with great charity of the both parties , and with an unbiassed sentence of the Judg ; for the first had no power over them to enforce execution , unless the constraint of their own Consciences , which bore witness that the adjudgment was from God ; Nor did the Ecclesiastical Judg pronounce sentence without regret , sorrow , and grief for the Delinquent , as appears by the words of St. Paul , 2 Cor. chap. 2. where the sorrow of the Offender is said to be so great as to require comfort ; and that the Judg also did partake in the like affliction and anguish of heart with him . This dispensation of the Ecclesiastical Censures , being a work of great Charity , was an Office onely proper for such as had attained to a good esteem for piety , and to the degree and dignity of a Bishop . But as the Faithful encreased , and the Churches became numerous , so the deliberations on Causes were too heavy , and burdensom for the Bishop alone ; and therefore though the Bills , and Processes at Law were received by the hands of the Bishop , they were yet afterwards transferred to the consideration of the Ancients , who were called Presbyters , which being digested by them , received their ultimate determination and sentence from the General Assembly of the Church : the which practice was in use in the year of our Lord 250. as appears by the Epistles of St. Cyprian , wherein he writes to the Presbyters of his Diocese of Carthage , that he intended not to act in any thing without the counsel and advice of them , and consent of the people , and that he would examine the Causes , and the merits thereof in their presence : and moreover he reproves certain Priests for their irregular proceedings in cases of judgment , threatning to give an account thereof unto the people . This charity , and plain dealings of the Bishops gained them such reputation , that their advice , and sentence was almost in all matters followed , and admitted by the people , whose charity in after-Ages growing cold , and careless of the mutual good and benefit each of other , came by degrees to cast off this burdensom Office of Judgment , and to remit it solely to the Incumbence of the Bishop , who also degenerating from the primitive humility , easily gave way to the allurements of ambition , and under the disguise of Charity , and Vertue embraced the Authority of passing sentence without the assistance , or consultation with co-ordinate Judges . So soon as the persecutions ceased great loads of business , Cases , and Trials at Law devolved upon the Bishop , so that then he was forced to erect a Tribunal of Justice , and contrive Methods , and rules for Judicial proceedings : howsoever in those times of simplicity and innocence , things were not so wholly corrupted , but that though the antient Discipline of remitting matters to the determination of the Church did cease , yet sincerity and uprightness in passing Sentence still continued . The which when Constantine the Emperour observed , and considered the great difference there was between the captious , and litigious proceedings of secular Advocats , and Proctors , who made Law-suits and wranglings their benefit and Trade , and the honest and conscientious Methods , and determinations of the Clergy ; he ordained that the Sentence of the Bishop should be definitive and without appeal , with power to grant an injunction to all proceedings at Common Law , in case the party agrieved should desire to have recourse to the Episcopal judgment , and jurisdiction in his case . Hence it came to pass that the Sentence of the Bishop was made a judgment of Court , and put in execution by the hands of the secular Magistrate : and this jurisdiction was farther amplified and increased in the year 365. by the Decree of the Emperour Valens . But the extent of this Authority , established by the Law of Constantine , being afterwards abused by the corruption of succeeding Bishops , was recalled by the Emperours Arcadius , and Honorius , and confined to causes purely religious , without Courts or formal processes of Law , and without power to intermeddle in civil differences , unless the parties concerned should on both sides agree to remit their case by way of Arbitration , or compromise to the Sentence of the Bishop . But in regard the Bishops of Rome had for a long time been powerful in that City , little notice was taken of this Injunction until in the year 452. it was again enforced , and renewed by Valentinian the Emperour . But not long afterwards the succeeding Emperours restored part of that Authority which had been taken from them , and Justinian again erected their Courts of Judicature , to which he assigned all Causes about Religion , complaints , and differences between the Clergy , Ecclesiastical Fines and forfeitures , with power to determine Cases between Lay-persons who should by way of Umpirage , or Arbitration refer themselves to the Episcopal Court : and in this manner did that charitable correction , and that plain , and sincere way of ending and composing differences between Brethren , instituted by Christ Jesus begin to degenerate into that Dominion which our Saviour had forbidden to his Apostles . And farther to strengthen , and confirm this Episcopal Authority so soon as the Empire was divided , and that the Western Provinces were separated from the Eastern Dominions ; then were many of the Bishops taken into the Councils of Princes , whereby the Secular Power being annexed to their Spiritual capacity , served much to advance , and raise the reputation , and Authority of the Episcopal Dignity : so that two hundred years had not passed in this manner , before the Bishops arrogated to themselves a Power to judg the Clergy in all Cases both Criminal , and Civil ; And to extend their Jurisdiction farther , they framed a Term , called Mixed Actions , in which the Bishop , as well as the Secular Magistrate might grant Process ; that is , in matters where the Judg had not been diligent , or cold , and remiss , or dilatory in his proceedings , then the Bishop might take the Causes out of his hands : by which pretence and usurpation little business remained for the Secular Courts . And farther , by vertue hereof they established a general , standing Rule , as unalterable , as a fundamental of Faith : that in Cases where the Magistrate was remiss , or delayed to do Justice , those Causes did ipso facto , devolve to the cognizance of the Bishop . Had the Prelats stuck at this point , and not proceeded farther , it had been pretty tolerable ; for then a Power might have remained still in the hands of the Civil Magistrate , to moderate and retrench the excesses of Ecclesiastical encroachments as occasion served : but those , who had imposed this yoak on the people , thought fit for their own security , to rivet it in such manner about their necks , that it could never be shaken off again ; having to that purpose forged a principle in their own Shops under the Title of a fundamental point of Faith. That the Bishops power of judging in Causes , as well temporal , as spiritual , took not its Original and Authority from the Decrees , or connivence of Emperours , or from the will and pleasure of the people , or by custom , or prescription ; but from a right inherent in the Episcopal Dignity and conferred thereupon by the institution of Christ himself . As appears in the History of the Council of Trent wrote by Father Paul Sarpi . This was certainly a bold and a hardy Assertion , which could so easily have been refuted by those who had read the Codes of Theodosius , and Justinian , with the Capitularies of Charles the Great , and Concessions and Ordinances of succeeding Princes , both of the Eastern and Western Empire : in reading and considering which , a Man must be strangely blind , or stupid , who cannot observe by what ways , and Methods , the excess , and exorbitance of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction was introduced into the World. And indeed it is strange to consider , that on the bare foundation of that Spiritual Power to bind and loose , given by Christ to his Church ; and by that Ordinance of St. Paul to compose differences between the Brethren , and prevent their going to Law before Infidels , should by a long tract of time , and by several Artifices , and subtil contrivances , be erected a Temporal Tribunal the most extensive , and most considerable of any that ever was in the World : and that in the midst of divers Kingdoms and Principalities of Europe , there should be an other State established , independent on the Publick ; which is such a Model , and form of Political Government , as never any of the Antient Legislators could ever fansie , or imagine to be consistent with the Sovereignty of a Temporal Prince . But such a Government as this , was long in growing , and required much time to bring it to a maturity , because many difficulties interposed in the way . For in the first place , the very foundation of Christianity , which was humility , was diametrically opposite to Grandeur and Dominion : then the Popes were chosen by the People , to whom they were accountable for all their administrations , and to the Clergy for their soundness in Faith , and Orthodox Doctrine ; for which reason Pope Eugenius the first was Interdicted by the Clergy from celebrating Divine Service in Santa Maria Maggiore , until he had disclaimed publickly the Heresie he held of one Operation or Will in Christ ; the Assertors of which were called Monothelites ; and this Choice of the People required a confirmation from the Emperour , before the Pope could be legally invested in his Authority ; the which is apparent in all History ; and in regard the Seat of the Emperours was far distant , a Power was delegated to the Exarch of Ravenna , to confirm the suffrages of the people , in case the person they had chosen was not obnoxious , or displeasing to the Emperour : and so it was , when Severinus was made Pope , that Isaacius the Exarch of Italy , made a journey to Rome to confirm him , though before his departure he plundered the Lateran of its Treasures : in which attempt , though he was opposed by some of the Clergy , yet his Soldiers being too strong for them , he carried away his prize , upon a pretence , that it was unreasonable the Clergy should grow rich , and the State poor ; and that they should amass vast sums into their Coffers , when the Soldiers , who were their defence , and guard , were miserably necessitous , and in a starving condition . Nor had the See of Rome less difficulty in its advancement , by reason of the long disputes , and contentions between that , and the Church of Constantinople for precedency ; to which several Princes gave encouragement , who asserted that the Supremacy ought to be lodged at that place , which was accounted and esteemed the Capital Seat of the Empire : On the other side the Roman Bishops , termed Constantinople but a Colony of Rome , since the Greeks themselves stiled their Prince 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , the Emperour of the Romans ; and the Constantinopolitans themselves even in that age were called Romans , and not Greeks : the which Controversie remained undecided until the time of Boniface the third , who by great intercession , and a powerful interest obtain'd of the Emperour Phocas , that the See of Rome should be acknowledged ; and stiled the Head of all the Churches . But notwithstanding this priviledg given to the See of Rome , the Popes continued still in their dependence on the Emperor's confirmation , without which their Election was not valid . And though in the time of Mauritius the Emperour , Pelagius the 2d . was made Bishop of Rome without the Imperial consent and confirmation ; and though the same was excused by a cause of necessity occasioned by the Siege which the Lombards had laid to the City ; yet the Emperour was much displeased with this encroachment upon his Prerogative , until such time as Gregory a Deacon a Person of great Piety , and Learning was sent to Constantinople to appease his anger . In this manner the Popes depended on the Emperours pleasure for their confirmation until about the year 705. when Benedict the second was created Pope , a Person of so much piety and vertue , and of compassion towards the poor , that he gained an esteem , aud veneration from all people of what degree soever ; and so great was his renown , that the report of his Vertue and Devotion reaching the Ears of the Emperour ; he conceived such a high Opinion of his Sanctity , that he sent him a Decree , whereby he ordained and established , that for the time to come , He whom the Clergy and people of Rome should choose Pope , should be immediately acknowledged , without recourse to the Authority of the Emperour , or his Exarchs according to former custom , when the confirmation of the Emperour or his Lieutenant in Italy was esteemed necessary to the establishment of a Pope . But whence this Temporal Power was derived in its first Original to the Popes , hath been an enquiry of divers Authors : There are those who pretend a Donation from the Emperour Constantine , by which the City of Rome it self , most part of Italy , Africa , and all the Islands of the Mediterranean Seas were conferred upon them . But this Opinion is exploded by Guicciardin an Author without exception in this case . And moreover , in all History these particulars are very clear and apparent , as namely , That during the Exarchate , the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporal Sword , but lived as Subjects to the Emperour . That after the overthrow of the Exarchate , the Emperours neglecting Italy , the Romans began to be governed by the advice and power of the Popes . That Pepin of France having subdued the Kingdom of the Lombards , gave unto Pope Gregory the 3d. and his Successours Ravenna , Urbin , Ancona , Spoleto , with many other Towns , and Territories about Rome : in testimony and remembrance of which there remains unto this day a Marble Stone ingraven in Latin with this Inscription thereupon , and Englished thus : Pepin the most pious King of France was the first who gave example to Posterity , how and in what manner the Power and Authority of Holy Church was to be amplified and increased . After which Charlemagne , or Charles the Great the Son of Pepin , having made his entrance into Rome in the time of Pope Adrian the first , confirmed by Oath , and amply enlarged the Donation which his Father Pepin had made to Gregory the 3d. which as our Platina saith , contained in Liguria , all that reaches from the long since demolished City Luna to the Alps , the Isle of Corsica , and the whole Tract between Luca and Parma , together with Friuli , the Exarchate of Ravenna , and the Dukedoms of Spoleto , and Beneventum . And though the Popes having this Temporal Power began to set up for themselves , maintaining , That the Pontifical Dignity was to give Laws to the Emperours , and not to receive them : yet this Doctrine was not openly asserted , during the Reign of Charlemagne , who challenged and exercised the antient , and original power to govern the Church , to call Councils , and to order the Papal Election . The which Power continued for a long time in his posterity , and so afterwards remained , so long as wise and valiant Princes ruled ; but when weak Princes , who were distracted with great and dangerous Wars governed , then the Popes prevailed , who were strong in their Councils , being for the most part composed of subtil and designing Men : Howsoever these turns of Fortune were carried in succeeding times with various changes and successes : the Emperour sometimes tugging , and plucking from the Pope , and the Pope from the Emperour , winning , or losing ground , as they were endued with abilities , courage and understanding ; or as the circumstances of the World were ordered , and disposed in different times . So Hadrian the 3d. was a Man of so great a Spirit , that immediately upon his advance to the Popedom , Anno 895. he proposed to the Senate and people , that a Law should pass , that no regard should be hereafter given to the Authority of the Emperour in the creation of a Pope : taking , as Platina saith , an advantage when the Emperour Charles was marched with his Army out of Italy against the rebellious Normans . This must have been Charles le Gros , and the year 885. according to those Authors who have written the History of France . But that which must have given this Pope courage herein , was the weakness of Charles the Bald , a Prince bold in his undertakings , but unable in the execution of them , for so soon as he received information of the death of the Emperour Lewis the 2d . he resolved to seize the Empire , which at that time was confined to the narrow compass of Rome , and all Italy ; because his two Uncles had miserably rent the French Monarchy in pieces , and divided between them after the death of Lotharius those two Kingdoms which belonged unto him . But to be short , Charles the Bald in order to his design raised all the Troops he was able , and on a sudden passing the Alps , he so surprised the Lombards , that not being provided of a Force to resist , they presenty yielded themselves unto him ; and therewith the Treasure of Lewis deceased , which he so well employed at Rome , that he corrupted therewith both the Senate and the Magistrates , and promised great matters to Pope John the 8th , if by his means he might obtain the Imperial Crown . This Pope , whom we call Pope Joan , ( the Story of whom , being a Woman , and with Child , is related by divers Authors , and not wholly disbelieved by our Platina ) acting according to the false wisdom of this World , as appears in many particulars of which Baronius accuses him , ( or her , ) thought fit to make advantage of this ambition of Charles , that thereby he might for the future procure a right to Popes to elect and create Emperours . But our Platina saith it was John the 9th . but be it John the 8th , or the 9th . he conferred with the Barons and principal Lords of Rome on this point , who being already prepared by the bribes of Charles , and overjoyed to become Electors , easily concurred with the Pope in the proposal he made to them in favour of Charles ; who being accordingly invited to Rome , made his entry there , on the 18th . of December , in the year of our Lord 856 , and on the 25th . day following being Christmas day , the Pope proclaimed , and Crowned him Emperour in St. Peter's Church with the consent of the Prelates , Chief of the Clergy , and all the People of Rome . But lest this assumption of Charles to the Empire should seem to proceed from a right of Succession , and not of Election , like the other three French Emperours his Predecessours : the Pope designing to put the matter out of dispute , that so the Emperour might own his Title to be derived from him , and his Nobles ; and no other ; he held an Assembly at Pavia , composed of Bishops and Counts , where having first shamefully fiattered him with praises of notorious falsity extolling him above Charlemagne ; he declared , that his Election was an effect of his merit , and piety , and agreeable to the Will of God , which had long before been revealed to Pope Nicolas by divine inspiration : and in pursuance hereof the Act of Election was signed , and confirmed by the whole Assembly , and registred in the Books of that Court. In this manner the right of those who were descended from Charlemagne , and the Sovereignty which the Emperours had until that time exercised in Rome , and in all the Lands of the Ecclesiastical State , was surrendred up into the hands , and power of the Pope : in vertue of which , as it is most certain , that several succeeding Popes did challenge a right of Creating Emperours , or at least to the confirmation of them , by that right which they had to Crown them : so also it is apparent that there have been Emperours , who after this time have exercised a Sovereign power in Italy , and without regard to the base condescention of Charles the Bald , have made themselves Masters of Rome , and of the Pope himself . An example whereof we have in Otho the Emperour , who recovered three advantageous points , which the Greek and French Emperours had enjoyed , and which Charles the Bald had lost and betrayed to the Pope . Namely , 1. The Sovereign power in Rome it self . 2. The right of Succession of his Children to the Empire . 3dly . A power to Elect a Pope , or what amounts to the same thing ; a Right to hinder any from being chosen , who was not agreeable to his good will or pleasure : Nay farther , it is apparent in History , that the Popes themselves ; as well as others , did take the Oath of Fidelity , as it was administred to them by the Emperour's Commissioners : and it is as certain , that from the time that Justinian recovered Rome from the Goths , the Emperours were ever Masters of the Election in such manner , as that either it could not pass without his permission , or being done , required his confirmation . Accordingly Otho the 3d. caused Bruno his near Kinsman , Son of Otho Duke of Franconia and Suabia , his own Cousin-German to be chosen Pope , who took upon himself the name of Gregory the 5th . But at length by other turns of fortune , Hildebrand who was Gregory the 7th . in the year 1073. raised the Papacy to the highest pitch of power and honour that ever it was in . Upon consideration of which whole matter , it is certain , that the Pope had some right in the Election of the Emperour : for when the Kingdom of Italy with Rome it self was united to the Teutonick or German Kingdom , and that by the Donation of Pepin the Popes were Masters of the Exarchate , Urbin , Ancona , Spoleto , and other Towns and Countries , and confirmed by Charles his Son ; then the Pope himself representing the people of Rome by his Legats with the Princes , Lords , and Deputies of the Towns of Italy , had a priviledg of giving his Votes at those Elections : and on no other foundation than this could the Pope pretend co a right of Electing Emperours , nor in any other manner than as he was Prince over a Dominion which had a right of Election in concurrence with other States , Princes , and Feudataries of the Empire . But when and in what manner , and by what Methods afterwards this power , of Election came to be transferred to the seven Electors , is not very clear in History , there being many and various conjectures thereupon . Maimbourg in his History called la Decadence de l'Empire , concludes , that this Institution was established by the Authority of Gregory the 10th . in the year 1274. And farther he proceeds to say : That the second Pope from whom we may conjecture , that this Authority was derived , was Leo the 8th . who by a Decree made by and with the consent of the Clergy , and people of Rome , gives and grants unto the Emperour Otho the first , and to those who should succeed him , a Right for ever to chuse a Successour : and certainly he could not mean a Successour to the Kingdom of Germany , which was hereditary , and independent of the Roman See , and therefore it can onely have reference to the Imperial Dignity . Now whereas by the decease of Otho the 3d. who died without issue , this Right of the Emperour devolved to the States , who succeeded to the Sovereign Authority ; for it is a sure Maxim , That the King cannot die : they therefore challenged , and appropriated to themselves the same Right of chusing Emperours , the which afterwards they resigned , and transferred to the seven Electors , who exercise the same power unto this day ; three of which , viz. Mentz , Triers , and Colen are Ecclesiasticks , being Arch-bishops and Arch-Chancellours , to shew and keep in remembrance , that the Ecclesiastical State had once a Right in the Election of Emperours . But Historians are so much at variance in this point , and relate it with such variety , that we shall not search farther into this matter , but proceed to our purpose of the Election of Popes , and of the formality therein used in this Age. We have in our foregoing Discourse mentioned , that Popes were antiently chosen by the Nobility , Clergy and people of Rome , which was certainly the Original Custom . Though the Book of the Sacred Ceremonies used in the Church of Rome , tells us , That St. Peter named Clemens for his Successour , provided , that it might so seem good to the Senators of the Roman Church , that is , to the Presbyters ; of which St. Peter had constituted a College of twenty four before his death , with power , and Authority to decide , and determine all matters of difficulty arising in the Church . The which Presbyters having little or no regard to the nomination , and appointment of St. Peter , chose Linus , and after him Cletus , and then Clemens succeeded , who was rather recommended , than chosen by St. Peter ; that so it might more plainly appear , that Popes had not a Right to Elect their Successours ; for if that priviledg was denied to St. Peter , much more ought it to be unto those who succeeded him . These twenty four Presbyters were in the time of Pope Sylvester the first , called Cardinals , that is , Princes in the Church ; on whom Innocent the 4th . at the Council of Lions bestowed the red Hat , as a mark and badg of their Dignity : afterwards Schisms , and Dissentions arising amongst the Senators , the Clergy and people of Rome were admitted to be present at the Election , but to have no Voice , or Suffrage therein : afterwards the force and violence of the people was such , that they would have a Voice , and concur with others in their Votes . This popular way of Election caused such heats and disturbances , that the Emperours were constrained for keeping the peace to interpose by their Authority , and to Order , that no Election should stand good until it was confirmed by the Imperial approbation . The Kingdom of the Lombards being overthrown in the year 776. the Roman Empire was translated from the Greek to the German Princes , and then Charles the Great assumed , and exercised this power of Electing , or what is all one , the confirming of Popes . Afterwards a Series of pious Emperours succeeding , and considering , that the Supreme Bishop was Instituted , and Ordained by Christ himself to be a Shepherd to the Emperour , as well as to feed his other Flock , and to purge , and spiritually to judg them , they renounced the power of confirming Popes , and entirely transferred it to the Roman Presbyters , the Clergy and the people . This popular manner of Election produced parties , Schisms and contentions , which often broke forth into bloud , and wounds ; so that there was scarce a Regular Election for a long time , the strongest always possessing the Chair , until he was subverted by another more powerful than himself : so that in the space of few years , nine several Men seized on the Papal Chair ; namely , Benedict the 9th . Sylvester the 3d. Gregory the 6th . Clement the 2d . Damasus the 2d . Leo the 2d . Victor the 2d . Stephen the 9th , and Benedict the 10th . To which last Nicolas the 2d . succeeding , a person of unparallel'd Sanctity and Wisdom , did in the year 1051. study to cure and prevent these riotous courses for the future , which upon the choice of every Pope were ready to bring , and precipitate every thing into confusion . For a Remedy whereunto he established a Law , which was afterwards confirmed by the Council of Lateran , that the election of the Popes should entirely rest , and remain in the power of the Cardinals : the which Law or Canon was afterwards confirmed by Alexander the 3d. and by Gregory the 10th . in the Council of Lions , and at Vienna by Clement the 6th . The which happy Constitution hath tended much to the peace and quiet of the Church ; and as a Rule hereof Alexander the 3d. instituted at a General Council , that he onely should be esteemed to have been canonically elected , who had obtained his Choice by at least two Thirds of the College of Cardinals . This power of Election hath ever since that time rested in the power of the Cardinals , who after the Octaves appointed for solemnizing the Funerals of the deceased Pope , have on the 9th or 10th . day entered the Conclave in order to a new Election . The Conclave is for the most part held at the Vatican Palace : where in a long Gallery are erected small Apartments , or Cells made of boards , covered with purple Cloth for every Cardinal , which place is appointed for the more convenient conference each with other : to every Cardinal is allowed no more than two Servants , which are called his Conclavists , unless in case of sickness or other infirmity , when three may be admitted . The Cardinals being entered , the Conclave is strictly guarded with the City Militia , to hinder all commerce , and intercourse of Letters from without . The Gallery also is very closely watched , being kept by a Master of the Ceremonies ; so that when the Cardinals have their Dishes served up to them , they are visited and inspected by him , lest any Letters , or Advices should be concealed within the Meat . According to this first Institution ; the Cardinals have a free use of several dishes of Meat for the first three days : and whilst they are eating , or doing any thing else in their Cells , the outward Curtains are to be open , and undrawn , unless in the Night when they sleep , or at other times , that they take their repose : when great care is taken , that no undecent noise , or disturbance be given . It hath been accustomary of late years , for the Cardinals to premise certain particular points and Articles necessary and convenient for the better government of the Church , which are subscribed by the whole Community , and every one takes an Oath to observe them , in case he should prove to be the person chosen , and promoted to the Pontifical Dignity . After which matters are performed , they proceed to an Election . There are three ways by which Popes are chosen , namely , by Scrutiny , by Access , or by Adoration : the first is , when every Cardinal writes in a Scroll of paper , the name of that person whom he designs to be elected , folding it into five several pages , or columns . On the first of which he writes these words , Ego eligo in summum Pontificem Reverendissimum Dominum meum Cardinalem — the which is written by the hand of the Conclavist , that the Cardinal may not be discovered by his own writing . On this fold two others are doubled down , and some Wax dropped thereupon , and sealed with some private Seal made for that purpose ; on the 4th . page the Cardinal writes his own name , and covers the same with the 5th . folding . Then all the Cardinals sitting in their Order on Benches in the Chappel , with the Scrolls they have prepared in their hands ; take their turns to ascend unto the altar , before which a Table is placed covered with a purple Cloth , and a Chalice with a Patina , or plate set thereupon : On the right side of which sits the first Cardinal Bishop , and on the left the first Cardinal Deacon , then every one kneeling makes a short Prayer , and arising puts his Scroll into the Chalice ; which being done , and all the Cardinals returned to their places ; the first Cardinal Bishop takes the Chalice with his right hand , and turns out all the Scrolls upon the Patina , or plate which he holds in his left : then setting the Chalice again on the Altar , he takes the Scroll which comes first to hand , and gives it to the Deacon Cardinal , who reads it with an audible Voice ; the Cardinals noting with their pen and ink , or Table-book how many Voices every person hath ; and the Papers being read , the Master of the Ceremonies comes in with a pan of coals , and burns all the papers or Scrolls , so that no Man is known for which person he hath given his Vote . In case any person hath gained two thirds of the number there present , the election is good and he is presently declared Pope . And this is the way of Scrutiny which is the most commonly used , and practised in the election of Popes . When the choice is not determined by Scrutiny , it is then tried and proved by Access , or Accessus , which is performed in this manner : All the Cardinals sitting in their Places , one arises , and goes to the Cardinal , whom he designs to have elected , and says , Ego accedo ad Reverendissimum Dominum meum talem , the which is noted by the other Cardinals , as are the names of those , who make the Access and those to whom they are made . If two thirds agree in their Access to one person , the election is determined by Access : if not , the next day they proceed again to the Scrutiny , for it cannot be made twice in a day . This way of Access seems to resemble the antient manner of giving Votes in the Senate of Rome ; when those that concurred in the same Opinion with an other , went from his place to that side , where the motion was first made , whence came that saying , Ire in sententiam ; and something we have like it in our Parliaments when the House divides it self . The third way by Adoration is performed almost in the same manner as that by Access ; the Cardinal approaching him , whom he desires to have created Pope , with a profound reverence , and lowly bowing : but both the Access , and the Adoration are to be proved , and confirmed by the Scrutiny . There was antiently another way of Election which was called by Compromise , which was , when the divisions were high , and scarce determinable by the Conclave , that then the Cardinals with common consent referred all their Votes to the choice of three or five Cardinals , giving them power to elect any person , whom all or the major part should chuse ; promising , and obliging themselves to rest , and remain satisfied with such choice by them made , provided , that the said election were concluded , and determined within the time , that a Candle lighted by the common consent of all the Conclave did last and continue . Hereupon , if any election were made during such time , the person so chosen was acknowledged for Pope , and Universal Bishop . Moreover , there is another way of election , called by Inspiration ; that is , when the Cardinals are Assembled in the Chappel , and that every one hath taken his place according to his degree , and order . Then the first Bishop arises , and in a short Speech exhorts the Fathers to provide such a person for Government of the Church , as by his Wisdom , and Sanctity may be capable to sustain so great a burden . Then he demands of them the manner , by which they are pleased to proceed , whether by Compromise , or by Scrutiny : telling them , that if his Opinion , and Vote might prevail , he would chuse no other than — and accordingly did elect him for Supreme Bishop , and Head of the Universal Church . If in case all then present , or at least two thirds of the number did concur in such person so nominated ; he was then without farther process , or Scrutiny canonically elected Pope . Which manner of election was frequently practised amongst the Antients , and was called , by Inspiration , or designation of the Holy Ghost . The Pope being legally chosen by any of the foregoing Methods , he is conducted into the Sacristia or Vestry ; where being disrobed by the Cardinal-Deacons of his own Habit , he is clothed in his Pontificalibus , or Papal Vestments , and being thence brought forth with his Mitre on his Head adorned with Gold , and Jewels into the Chappel , he is seated on the Altar ; where the Cardinals perform the ceremony of Adoration to him , every one in his order , kissing his feet , hands , and mouth . Whilst these Ceremonies are performing , all the doors , and gates of the Conclave are opened ; at which a multitude of people appearing , the Pope shews himself , and blesses them . And then the first Deacon Cardinal proclaims with a loud Voice to the people in these words : Annuntio vobis gaudium magnum , Papam habemus : Reverendissimus Dominus Cardinalis — electus est in Summum Pontificem , & elegit sibi nomen . This being said , the Pope descends into St. Peter's Church , the Cardinals leading the way with a Cross carried before them ; and going directly to the High Altar , he takes off his Mitre , kneels and prays a while , and returns thanks to God , and the Blessed Apostles ; and then arising sits upon the Altar ; and the first Bishop kneels , and sings Te Deum : and then again the Cardinals perform their Act of Adoration , kissing the feet , hand and mouth of the Pope . Which , and the short Office being finished , the Pope blesses the people again ; and then in the same order returns to his Apartment to take his repose , and the Cardinals to their respective Lodgings . The Pope being chosen , for the most part changes his Name , it having been an antient custom so to do , and observed unfortunate to those Popes , who have retained their own baptismal Names without alteration . Our Platina saith , That the first who began this Form , was Sergius the Second , who came to the Popedom at the same time , that Michael Emperour of Constantinople died . This Sergius , 't is said , was surnamed Bocca di Porco , or Hog's Snout , which for shame he changed into Sergius , Anno 843. and from thence came the custom down to our times , that when any one is made Pope , he laid by his own Name and took one of some of his Predecessours , though all have not observed it . Thus far are the words of Platina . And since that time the Popes have commonly out of gratitude taken the Name of that Pope , by whose favour he was first created Cardinal . In all Histories we read of great Divisions , and Factions in the Elections of Popes , even in the first times , when the popular tumults proceeded to the heighth of Rage and Sedition : causing sometimes such difficulties in the Elections , that after the decease of Nicolas the First : Platina reports , that some Authors say , that the See of Rome was vacant eight years , seven months , and nine days ; and then Hadrian the 2d . was chosen in the year 868. Afterwards in the year 1051. when Nicolas the Second had cured these riotous courses by transferring the whole power of Election into the hands of the Cardinals , the Elections were then carried more smoothly indeed , and with less noise ; but the Factions were not abated , but oftentimes kept up with such Art and Interest , that after the decease of Clement the 4th . the differences held for the space of two years before the election of Gregory X. who was the next Successour , came to be determined . And now even in these days many Intrigues are managed in the Conclave before an Election can be perfected : for the Emperour , and the Kings of France , and Spain must first be consulted ; and every Cardinal hath some Patron , or Friend , or Interest of his own to advance ; every one takes his measures of the person , that may best suit and agree with his designs . And now of late years , since the Monarchy of France hath over-topped all the other Sovereignties of Christendom which depend on the Papal See , that King must first be consulted , and his assent taken before the Pope can be created ; as appears by the election of this present Pope Innocent XI . In some convenient time after the Election , or upon the first great Festival ensuing , a day is appointed for the Pope's Coronation . It would perhaps be very long , and tedious in a Preface of this nature to describe distinctly all the Ceremonies thereof , the particulars of which take up the space of a whole day from Morning until Night ; so that in the midst of them the Pope , and Cardinals are constrained to take a short repose , and refreshment to support the labour of the day . For in the Morning early the Pope goes from his Bed-chamber into the Chamber called Papagalli ; where he is clothed by the Cardinal-Deacons , Sub-deacons and other Officers belonging to that Chamber with a white Cassock girt about with a long Girdle : over it , he wears his Stole and Pluvial , or Robe of a Scarlet colour , with a rich Mitre on his Head set with many pretious Stones : And in this Habit , having the train of his Robes carried up by the Emperour , or some King then present ; or in their absence by one of the chiefest Princes then attending at that Ceremony ; and a Canopy of State over his Head supported by eight Ambassadours or Nobles , and the Cardinals in their Habits walking before with a Cross for their Banner , they orderly proceed to St. Peter's Church : where being entered , and having laid aside his Mitre , and prayed a while , he arises and goes in the Chappel of St. Gregory , otherwise called the Chappel of St. Andrew , where being sate in a Chair placed there for that purpose , he receives all the Cardinals with their Caps on their Heads , to kiss his Hand , and other Prelates to kiss his Feet : then the Pope arising stands up , and blesses the people : after which the Sub-deacon reads the Epistle , and all the rest of the Office for the Coronation , which being performed , the Pope vests himself with the Pontifical Habit according to the Method prescribed for those Rites . According to the antient constitution , it belonged only to the Bishop of Hostia to consecrate the Pope ; but of late years , the first Cardinal Bishop performs that function : when the Pope is consecrated , he is anointed with Oil on his Head , and on the palms of his Hands ; but the day of his Consecration is not always the day of his Coronation . All the Ceremonies as we have said , being finished , and the Pope himself having celebrated the Mass ; they proceed then to the solemnities of the Coronation . And in the first place the Pope goes to the stairs ascending to the Altar of St. Peter and St. Paul , where a Throne is erected for him , on which being seated , he is encompassed by his Prelats , and the people commanded to withdraw at some distance : then the Dean-Cardinal takes off the Mitre from the Head of the Pope , and places it on the left hand ; and having the Triara ready , or the Triple Crown , he sets it on his Head , the people making a loud Acclamation with a Kyrie Eleison , or Lord have mercy upon us . Then the Dean publishes the Indulgences which the Pope is pleased to 〈…〉 ; and when he proclaims them on the right hand , he recites them in Latin , and on the left in the vulgar Language . After which , a Dinner is prepared for the Pope and Cardinals at the Palace of the Arch-Presbyter of St. Peter's , and for the other Prelats at the Houses of the Canons : and having taken their repast , the Cardinals mount on their Mules , and the Pope on his Horse , and with a Noble train of all the Officers and Nobles in their due rank and order , they march in solemn procession to the Lateran ; where the Pope alighting from his Horse , is met by the chief Canon of the Church , who offers the Cross to be kissed by him , which the Dean-Cardinal taking from his hands , puts it to the mouth of the Pope . Then the triple Crown being taken from off his Head , is delivered to the custody of the Auditor of the Rota , who is one of the chief Justices ; and the Mitre is again planted on the Pope's head ; for the burden of the Triple Crown is so heavy , with the Gold and Jewels , that it is not born on the head without much trouble . Platina saith , That Paul the Second so delighted to see his Triple Crown studded with precious Stones , that he exhausted the Treasury of the Church to purchase Jewels at any rate ; which being fixed in his Crown , and Mitre , he looked like the picture of a Cybele with Turrets on her Head ; and were so weighty , and so burdensom on his Brow , that they put his gross body into a violent heat , and sweat , which produced an Apoplexy , of which soon after he died . But to proceed ; The Pope wearing his Mitre is conducted to the Sedes stercoraria , on which he seems rather to lye , than to sit ; from whence being raised with honour by the Cardinals , the Hymn is sung . He hath put down the mighty from their Seats , and hath exalted the humble and meek ; he hath raised the needy from the dust , that he may set him amongst the Princes of his People . After which several other Ceremonies being performed , and the Pope receiving again the Adoration of the Cardinals , and Prelats , returns towards the Evening to his Palace of Monte-cavallo . This is in short the sum of those Ceremonies practised at the Coronation of Popes , which we have extracted from the Book entitled the Sacred Ceremonies used in the Roman Church . The Popes Elected , and Crowned ( as we have said ) are for the most part old , and decrepit with age , or of a weak and tender constitution , that so they may not live long to the disappointment of others , who live , and breath passionate desires after this Sublime exaltation : and being thus decayed with years , and unable to support the weight of Government ; have commonly called to their aid , some Nephew , or near Relation , with the Title of Cardinal-Nephew , or Cardinal-Patron , on whose Wit , and dexterous management of Affairs the fortune and success of the Papal Dominion doth depend . And indeed a person under such circumstances had need to be qualified with great endowments of Mind , and Body : for being always obliged to afford his personal attendance on the Pope , who is to see , and hear with his Eyes , and Ears , he can never be at leisure , or free from thoughts and business , either relating to the Palace within , or direction of Affairs without . He is ever the Chief , or President of Councils , he assists at all Congregations ; he appoints the days for Consistories , of Chappels , Visits , Audiences , and regulates every thing which relates to the Spiritual or Temporal Government . The Pope being established in his Throne , begins at first to cast about by what way and means to raise and establish his Family , by strong Alliances with Princes , and Noble Houses . He also divides the great Offices of the Church amongst his Kindred : one is made Governour in one place , and an other in another . The chief Favourite is made General of the Forces of the Church , an other General of the Gallies , a third Governour of the Castle of St. Angelo ; and in like manner all the preferments are dispensed amongst the Relations , according to that degree , and quality that every one possesses in the good will , and esteem of the Pope . But the great Atlas of State is the Cardinal-Nephew , whofe Wisdom is most exerted in his comportment towards the Ministers of forein Princes , and especially in taking true measures of Interest between France and Spain : which is of such great concernment , that in a Book called il Livello Politico , it is affirmed , That the Glory , and happiness of the Popedom , the security , and honour of the Cardinal-Nephew , the Grandieur and prosperity of the City of Rome consists in this one point , of a happy correspondence with forein Ambassadours , the failure in which hath produced many unhappy Events : witness the Government of the Barberini , who , for not knowing the true means and Methods , how and in what manner to maintain a right and good understanding with Christian Princes , and especially with those of Italy , reduced ( as is notorious to all the World ) the Church unto a most unhappy , and turbulent Estate . And farther , in case we reflect with serious thoughts on the Reigns of divers Popes in these latter Ages , we shall find the truth of this assertion proved by plain , and manifest experience . We shall find the Reigns of some Popes full of Lustre and Glory , as those of Paul the 2d . and Clement the 8th . others buried in obscurity , and abased with sordid meanness , as those of Adrian the 6th . and Gregory the 13th . Others have passed away in a quiet , silent and smooth currant of affairs , as those of Celestine , and Clement the 9th . Others have been engulfed in a thousand troubles and intrigues , as were the Reigns of Alexander the 6th . Clement the 7th . of Paul the 3d and 4th . and Urban the 8th . And if we will search into the depth hereof we shall find , that the Ambition , covetousness , and exorbitances of the Cardinal-Nephews to be the original cause of all the troubles , and misfortunes which have rendered the Lives of some Popes inglorious , or perhaps infamous . Though indeed to speak true , it is almost impossible for a Cardinal-Nephew to hold the ballance of his deportment towards foreign Representatives residing in the Court of Rome , so equal , as not to give a cause , or occasion of offence to some one or other : considering , that what is pleasing and acceptable to one , dissatisfies , and interferes with the interest of an other . Howsoever , there are some Men so dexterous and happy in their Negotiations , that they carry all with a good Air , and if they are enforced to disoblige some , it is done with such circumstances , and in such manner , as takes off much of the anger and acrimony of the person offended . Most Princes of Christendom , who are of the Roman Religion maintain their Ambassadours , Residents , or Agents at the Court of Rome : and though many of these Princes have no great zeal , or kindness for that Court , being disobliged perhaps by some action of the Cardinal-Nephew , or some other prejudice taken against the Pope ; yet it may be that on some score of Interest of State , or of their Clergy , or for the sake , or support of Monasteries , or for the determination of differences which arise between them , and their Subjects , which are to be decided at the Spiritual Judicatures ; it is necessary for them to conserve an Agent , or Resident at Rome . The Emperour hath seldom maintained an Ambassadour at that Court ; because he ordinarily makes use of a Protector of the German Nation , to manage his Affairs : and in case any matter of great importance occurs , which is to be addressed unto the Pope , it is performed by some Cardinal in whom his Imperial Majesty reposes a great confidence , unless he dispatches an Express . The King of Poland follows almost the same Maxim ; but yet professes a profound Obedience to the Papal See , and exercises the power and interest he hath there with such modesty and caution , that though like other Kings , he might pretend to a Right of nominating Cardinals of his own Nation , yet he seldom imposes any , but such as the Pope shall offer of his own accord unto him . Portugal for the most part maintains a Resident at Rome . The State of Venice , and the G. Duke of Tuscany make greater applications , than the other Princes of Italy , to that Court ; perhaps from a sence of the Pope's temporal power , whose Dominions border upon theirs , rather than out of an affection to his Spiritual capacity . But , it is certain , that amongst all the Christian Princes , none so warmly interest themselves in the Affairs of the Roman Court , as France , and Spain , the Kings of which do always maintain and keep up the honour of their respective Embassies with splendid Equipage . And yet these two Kings do in a different manner depend on the Court. France hath no great Obligation or dependency upon Rome , unless it be in some respects to the privileges of the Gallican Church . But Spain is engaged in a kind of Partnership with Rome in Government and Jurisdiction , and is beholden thereunto for a great part of its Revenue . The Income of the Crusada granted by the Popes to the Kings of Spain , is one of the chief branches of the Royal Revenue : The Tribunals of the Inquisition are absolutely constituted by the Ecclesiastical Authority , which gives such an unlimited power to the Nuntios , Judges , and Officers of the Pope within the Catholick Dominions , as doth very much eclipse , and diminish the greatness of that Monarch : whereunto when we add the Tribute yearly paid by that King to the Pope for the Kingdom of Naples ; it seems , as if they two held the reins of Government in partnership together : onely with this difference , that though the Pope hath intermixt his power with the Temporal , yet the King dares not interpose in matters Ecclesiastical . Hence we may see , how dangerous it is , for Kings to admit Partners with them in their Thrones : Never was the Monarchy of Spain more abased , and rendered inglorious , than when the Inquisition was set up , and an other power introduced to allay and attemper the Sovereign Authority : wherefore France having no need of such dependencies hath always kept up , and asserted the Right of Monarchy , not suffering it to be debased by the Concessions of Regalia , or other mean Compliances . And indeed how much more happy now is the Crown of Great Britain , than in the time of King John , who was forced to yield that of England to the Pope and his Successours : and how considerable , and flourishing hath it been , since it hath disowned all dependencies on forein power either in Church or State : in defence of which , may His Sacred Majesty King James the Second , who is the Supreme Moderator and Governour thereof , upon Earth , live long , and Reign happily : and when it shall please the King of Kings to translate Him from a fading to an Immortal Crown , there may never fail one of his Royal Line to sit upon His Throne , and defend His Loyal People against all the Encroachments , and Usurpations of forein Jurisdiction . An Alphabetical TABLE OF THE POPES , Whose Lives were written by B. Platina . A ADeodatus , Pag. 114 Adrian I. 145 II. 169 III. 172 IV. 240 V. 281 Agapetus I. 90 II. 183 Agatho , 117 Alexander I. 15 II. 206 III. 242 IV. 269 V. 341 Anacletus , 12 Anastasius I. 66 II. 83 III. 179 IV. 240 Anicetus 21 Anterus 33 B Benedict I. 97 II. 120 III. 166 IV. 177 V. 186 VI. 188 VII . 189 VIII . 196 IX . 199 X. 204 XI . 298 XII . 310 Boniface I. 72 II. 89 III. 102 IV. 103 V. 105 VI. 174 VII . 189 VIII . 294 IX . 330 C Caius , 43 Calistus I. 28 II. 231 III. 383 Celestine I. 73 II. 236 III. 252 IV. 265 V. 293 Christopher , 178 Clemens I. 11 II. 201 III. 251 IV. 275 V. 299 VI. 312 Cletus , 9 Conon , 122 Constans , Constantine , 128 Cornelius , 35 D Damasus I. 61 II. 201 Deus-dedit , 104 Dionysius , 40 Donus I. 115 II. 188 E Eleutherius , 24 Euaristus , 14 Eugenius I. 112 II. 155 III. 238 IV. 357 Eusebius . 48 Eutychianus , 42 F Fabianus , 34 Felix I. 41 II. 59 III. 80 Formosus , 173 G Gelasius I. 81 II. 228 Gregory I. 99 II. 130 III. 134 IV. 157 V. 192 VI. 200 VII . 207 VIII . 250 IX . 260 X. 278 XI . 320 XII . 339 H Hadrian V. Adrian .   Hilarius , 78 Honorius I. 196 II. 233 III. 258 IV. 288 Hormisda , 85 Hyginus , 19 I Innocent I. 68 II. 234 III. 254 IV. 265 V. 280 VI. 315 VII . 336 John I. 86 II. 90 III. 95 IV. 109 V. 121 VI. 125 VII . 127 VIII . 165 IX . 170 X. 176 XI . 180 XII . 182 XIII . 184 XIV . 187 XV. 190 XVI . 191 XVII . ibid. XVIII . 193 XIX . 195 XX. ibib . XXI . 198 XXII . 282 XXIII . 305 XXIV . 343 Julius I. 56 L Landus , 179 Leo I. 76 II. 119 III. 149 IV. 162 V. 177 VI. 181 VII . 182 VIII . 186 IX . 202 Liberius , 56 Linus , 7 Lucius I. 37 II. 237 III. 247 M Marcellinus , 44 Marcellus , 47 Marcus , 55 Martin I. 111 II. 171 III. 183 IV. 285 V. 347 Miltiades , 49 N Nicolas I. 167 II. 205 III. 283 IV. 290 V. 373 P Paschal I. 154 II. 220 Paul I. 141 II. 401 Pelagius I. 94 II. 98 S. Peter , 1 Pius I. 20 II. 389 Pontianus , 31 R Romanus , 175 S Sabinianus , 101 Sergius I. 123 II. 160 III. 178 IV. 196 Severinus , 108 Simplicius , 79 Sisinnius , 128 Sixtus I. 16 II. 39 III. 74 Soter , 23 Stephen I. 38 II. 138 III. 142 IV. 153 V. 172 VI. 174 VII . 181 VIII . 183 IX . 204 Sylverius , 91 Sylvester I. 50 II. 194 III. 199 Symmachus , 84 Syricius , 64 T Telesphorus , 18 Theodore I. 110 II. 175 U Valentine , 157 Victor I. 25 II. 203 III. 215 Vigilius , 92 Vitalianus , 113 Vrban I. 30 II. 216 III. 248 IV. 273 V. 319 VI. 323 X Xistus V. Sixtus . Z Zacharias , 136 Zephyrinus , 26 Zozimus . 70 A TABLE Of those POPES Names , whose Lives are written in the Continuation . A A Drian VI. created Pope , Jan. 9. 1522. Page 40 Alexander VI. created Pope , August 11. 1492. p. 12. Alexander VII . created Pope , April 7. 1655. p. 320 C Clement VII . created Pope , November 19. 1523. p. 46 Clement VIII . created Pope , January 30. 1592. p. 211 Clement IX . created Pope , June 20. 1667. p. 344 Clement X. created Pope , April 29 1670. p. 357 G Gregory XIII . created Pope , May 13. 1572. p. 163 Gregory XIV . created Pope , December 15. 1590. p. 207 Gregory XV. created Pope , Feb. 21. 1621. p. 267 I Innocent VIII . created Pope , August 29. 1684. p. 8 Innocent IX . created Pope , October 29. 1591. p. 210 Innocent X. created Pope , September 15. 1644. p. 293 Innocent XI . created Pope , September 21. 1676. p. 376 Julius II. created Pope , November 1. 1503. p. 20 Julius III. created Pope , Febr. 17. 1550. p. 88 L Leo X. created Pope , March 11. 1513. p. 29 Leo XI . created Pope , April 1. 1605. p. 225 M Marcellus II. created Pope , April 9. 1555. p. 107 P Paul III. created Pope , October 12. 1534. p. 67 Paul IV. created Pope , May 23. 1555. p. 109 Paul V. created Pope , May 16. 1605. p. 227 Pius III. created Pope , Septemb. 22. 1503. p. 19 Pius V. created Pope , Decemb. 24. 1559. being Christmas Eve , p. 119 Pius IV. created Pope , January 7. 1566. p. 157 S Sixtus IV. created Pope , August 9. 1471. p. 1. Sixtus V. created Pope , April 24. 1585. p. 172 U Urban VII . created Pope , September , 15. 1590. p. 205 Urban VIII . created Pope , August 6. 1623. p. 271 THE LIVES OF THE BISHOPS and POPES OF ROME . S. PETER the Apostle . AFTER the Death and Resurrection of Christ , and the Completion of the days of Pentecost ; the Disciples received the Holy Ghost : and being filled with the Spirit , they published the wonderful works of God in divers Tongues , though most of them , especially Peter and John , were look'd upon as utterly illiterate men . Their manner of living was measur'd by the common Good ; none of them challenged any propriety in any thing ; and whatsoever Religious Oblation was laid at their feet , they either divided it between themselves for the supply of the necessities of Nature , or else distributed it to the Poor , These Disciples had each of them his Province assigned to him ; to St. Thomas was allotted Parthia , to St. Matthew Aethiopia , to St. Bartholomew India on this side Ganges , to St. Andrew Scythia , and Asia to St. John ; who after a long series of toyl and care , died during his abode at Ephesus . But to St. Peter , the chief of the Apostles , were assigned Pontus , Galatia , Bithynia and Cappadocia ; who being by birth a Galilean , of the City of Bethsaida , the son of John , and Brother of Andrew the Apostle , sate first in the Episcopal See of Antioch for seven years in the days of Tiberius . This Emperour was Son-in-law and Heir to Augustus , and for the space of twenty three years his administration of the Government had so much of change and variety in it , that we cannot reckon him altogether a bad , or absolutely a good Prince . He was a Man of great Learnning , and weighty Eloquence ; his Wars he managed not in Person , but by his Lieutenants : and shew'd a great deal of Prudence in suppressing any sudden commotions . Having by Arts of flattery enticed sevcral Princes to his Court , he never suffered them to return home again : as particularly among others Archelaus of Cappadocia , whose Kingdom he made a Province of the Empire . Many of the Senators were banish'd , and some of them slain by him . C. Asinius Gallus the Pleader , son of Asinius Pollio , was by his Order put to death with the most exquisite torments ; and Vocienus Montanus Narbonensis , one of the same profession , died in the Baleares , whither Tiberius had confined him . Moreover Historians tell us , that that his Brother Drusus was poisoned at his command . And yet upon occasion he exercised so much lenity , that when certain Publicans and Governours of Provinces moved him to raise the publick taxes , he gave them this Answer , That a good Shepherd does indeed shear , but not flay his sheep . Tiberius dying , C. Coesar , who , with a jocular reflection upon his education in the Camp , had the surname of Caligula , succeeded him in the Empire ; he was the son of Drusus ( son-in-law to Augustus ) and Nephew to Tiberius . The greatest Villain in the World , and one who never did any worthy Action either at home or abroad . His Avarice put him upon all manner of Oppression ; his Lust was such , that he did not forbear to violate the Chastity of his own Sisters ; and his cruelty was so great , that he is reported oftentimes to have cryed out , Oh! That all the people of Rome had but one Neck ! At his Command all who were under proscription were put to Death ; for having recalled a certain person from banishment , and enquiring of him , what the Exiles did chiefly wish for ; the man imprudently answering , that they desired nothing more than the Death of the Emperour ; he thereupon gave order that every man of them should be executed . He would often complain of the condition of his times , that they were not rendred remarkable by any publick Calamities , as those of Tiberius had been , in whose Reign no less than 20000 men had been slain by the fall of a Theatre at Tarracina . He express'd so much envy at the renown of Virgil and Livy , that he was very near taking away their Writings and Images out of all the Libraries ; the former of which he would censure as a man of no Wit and little Learning , the latter as a verbose and negligent Historian ; and it was his common by-word concerning Seneca , That his Writings were like a rope of Sand. Agrippa the son of King Herod , who had been cast into prison by Tiberius for accusing Herod , was by him set at liberty , and made King of Judoea ; while Herod himself was confin'd to perpetual banishment at Lyons . He caused himself to be translated into the number of the Gods , and ordered the setting up Images in the Temple of Jerusalem . At last he was assaulted and slain by some of his own Officers , in the third year , and tenth month of his Empire . Among his Writings were found two Rolls or Lists , one of which had a Dagger , the other a Sword stamp'd upon it for a Seal ; they both contain'd the Names and Characters of certain principal men , both of the Senatorian and Equestrian Order , whom he had design'd to slaughter , There was found likewise a large Chest fill'd with several sorts of Poisons , which being at the Command of Claudius Coesar , not long after , thrown into the Sea , 't is reported that the Waters were so infected thereby , that there died abundance of Fish , which the Tide cast up in vast numbers upon the neighbouring shores . I thought good to give this account of these Monsters of men , that thereby it might the better appear , that God could then have scarce forborn destroying the whole World , unless he had sent his Son and his Apostles ; by whose bloud manking , though equal to Lycaon in impiety , was yet redeem'd from destruction . In their times lived that St. Peter , whom our Saviour ( upon his ackowledgment of him to be the Christ ) bespake in these words ; Blessed art thou Simon Bar Jona : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee , but my Father which is in Heaven ; and , Thou art Peter , and upon this Rock I will build my Church ; and I will give unto thee the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven , and the Power of binding and loosing . This Apostle being a Person of most unwearied industry , when he had sufficiently setled the Churches of Asia , and confuted the Opinion of those who maintained the necessity of Circumcision , came into Italy in the second year of Claudius . This Claudius , who was Uncle to Caligula , and had been all along very contumeliously treated and bussoon'd by his Nephew , being now Emperor , making an Expedition into Britain , had the Island surrendred up to him ; an Enterprise which none before Julius Coesar , nor any after Claudius durst undertake : he also added the Isles of Orkney to the Roman Empire . He banish'd out of the City of Rome the seditious Jews , and suppress'd the tumults in Judoea , which had been rais'd by certain false Prophets . And while Cumanus was appointed by him Procurator of Judoea , there were crush'd to Death in the Porches of the Temple of Jerusalem during the days of Unlcavened bread to the number of thirty thousand Jews . At the same time also there was a great dearth and scarcity of provision throughout the whole World ; a Calamity which had been foretold by ●●●gabus the Prophet . Being secure of any hostilities from abroad he finish'd the Aquaeduct that had been begun by Caligula , whose ruines are yet to be seen in the Lateran . He attempted also to empty the Lake Fucinus , being prompted thereto by the hope of getting not only honour and reputation , but profit and advantage by it ; since there was a certain person who proffered to undertake that work at his own private charge , upon condition that the Land when it was drein'd might have been granted to him for his reward . The Mountain being partly undermin'd , partly cut through , the length of three miles , the Passage was at the end of eleven years with much ado finish'd , there being no less than 30000 labourers continually employ'd in it . It was he likewise that made the Harbour of Ostia , by drawing an Arm of the Sea on each hand , and so breaking the violence of the Waves ; a Work , the footsteps of which are not to be seen at this day without Wonder . Having put to death his Wife Messalina for Adultery , he afterwards , against all Law both Humane and Divine , married Agrippina the Daughter of his Brother Germanicus , by whom in the fourteenth year of his Empire he was poison'd with Mushrooms prepared by her for that purpose . In his time St. Peter came to Rome the principal City of the World ; both because he judg'd it a Seat best accommodated to the Pontifical dignity , and because likewise he understood that Simon Magus , a certain Samaritan , had planted there ; who by his Sorceries had so far seduced the People , that they believed him to be a God. For his Statue had been already erected at Rome , between the two Bridges , with this Latin Inscription Simoni Deo Sancto , i. e. to Simon the Holy God. This man while he stai'd in Samaria , pretended Faith in Christ so far as to obtain Baptism from Philip one of the seven Deacons ; which afterwards abusing to ill ends , he laid the foundation of divers Heresies . To him was joyn'd one Sebene a shameless Strumpet , who was his Companion and partner in Villany . To such an heighth of impudence did this lewd Fellow arrive , that he challenged St. Peter to work Miracles with him ; and particularly he undertook to raise to life a dead child ; which indeed at first seem'd somewhat to move at his Charms : But it being manifest presently that the Child nevertheless continued dead still , at St. Peters command in the Name of Jesus , it immediately arose . Simon being enraged hereat , profered , as a further trial which of them was the more holy man , and more beloved of God , to fly from the Capitol to the Aventine in the sight of all the People , provided Peter would follow him . While he was yet flying , at the prayer of Peter who with hands lift up to Heaven , beseeched God not to suffer so great a multitude to be deluded with Magical Arts , down he fell and broke his Leg , with grief of which Mis-adventure he not long after died at Aricia , whither his followers had conveighed him after this foul disgrace . From him the Hereticks called Simoniaci had their original , who pretended to buy and sell the Gift of the Holy Ghost , and who asserted the Creatures to proceed from a certain superiour Power , but not to be from God. After this St. Peter applying himself both by Preaching and Example to the propagating of the Word of God , was by the Christian Romans earnestly desired , that John surnamed Mark , who was his Son in Baptism , and a person of a most approved life and conversation , might be employed by him in writing a Gospel . St. Hierom saith that he being a Priest in Israel , a Levite according to the flesh , after his conversion to the Christian Faith , wrote his Gospel in Italy ; shewing what he owed to his own Parentage and Extraction , and what to Christ. Which Gospel , as we now have it , was approved by the testimony of St. Peter . Being afterwards sent into Egypt , as Philo the Jew a famous Writer tells us , after that by Preaching and Writing he had well form'd the Alexandrian Church , being a man very eminent both for his Life and Learning , in the eighth year of the Emperor Nero , he died and was buried at Alexandria ; in whose place succeeded Anianus . The year before died James , surnamed Justus , the Brother of our Lord , being the Son of Joseph by another Wife , or , as some will have it , Sisters son to Mary Christ's Mother . Egefippus , who lived near the Apostles times , affirms of him that he was holy in his Mothers Womb ; that he drank neither Wine nor strong drink , nor ever tasted flesh ; that he neither shaved , nor bathed , nor anointed himself , nor ever wore any other but linnen garments . He was often accustomed to enter into the Holy of Holies , where he continued so incessantly in his Prayers for the Welfare of the People , that his knees were grown hard and callous like those of Camels . But Festus leaving the Government of Judoea , before Albinus his successor arrived there , the High Priest Ananus , the son of Ananus , requiring James publickly to deny Christ to be the Son of God , upon his refusal he gave order he should be stoned to Death ; who , after he had been thrown down headlong from a pinacle of the Temple , continuing yet half alive , and with hands stretch'd forth towards Heaven praying for his persecutors , was at last kill'd outright with a blow of a Fullers Club. Josephus reports him to have been a man of so great sanctity , that it was the general belief that his murder was the cause of the destruction of Jerusalem . This is that James , whom our Lord appeared to after his Resurrection , and to whom , having blessed Bread and broken it , he said , Brother eat thy Bread , because the son of man is risen . He presided over the Church of Jerusalem thirty years , that is , to the seventh year of Nero. His Sepulchre with an Inscription , hard by the Temple from which he had been cast down , was yet in being in Andrian's time . It is evident likewise that Barnabas , by birth a Cypriot , surnamed Joses , a Levite , died before St. Peter's martyrdom . He being chosen together with Paul an Apostle of the Gentiles , wrote only one Epistle of matters concerning the Church , and that too is reckoned Apocryphal There happening to be a difference between him and Paul occasioned by Mark a Disciple , he accompanied with the said Mark , went to Cyprus , where Preaching the faith of Christ he was crowned with Martyrdom . Paul , first called Saul , was descended of the Tribe of Benjamin , of a Town of Judoea , called Giscalis ; which being taken in War by the Romans , he with his Parents removed to Tarsus a City of Cilicia . And being sent thence to Jerusalem to study the Law , he had his Education under the learned Gamaliel . After this receiving Letters from the High Priest , he became a Persecutor of those that professed Christ to be the true God ; and particularly was present and assistant at the death of St. Stephen the Protomartyr . But as he was going to Damascus , being by the Divine Spirit wonderfully converted to the Faith , he became a chosen Vessel ; and from that time took the name of Paul , from a Pro-consul of Cyprus , whom by his preaching he had converted to Christianity . After this he , together with Barnabas , having travelled through divers Cities , upon his return to Jerusalem , was by Peter , John , and James , chosen an Apostle of the Gentiles . In the twenty fifth year after the death of Christ , which was the second of the Emperor Nero , and the time when Festus succeeded Felix in the Procuratorship of Judoea , he with his fellow-captive Aristarchus was as a free Denizon sent bound to Rome ; where continuing the space of two years under very little confinement , he was daily engaged in disputation with the Jews . Being at length set at liberty by Nero , he both preached and wrote many things . We have at this day fourteen of his Epistles ; one to the Romans , two to the Corinthians , one to the Galatians , one to the Ephesians , one to the Philippians , one to the Colossians , two to the Thessalonians . two to Timothy , one to Titus , and one to Philemon ; that to the Hebrews is generally said to be his , though because of the difference of style and phrase from the rest , it be uncertain whether it were so or no ; and there have been anciently divers who have entituled it , some to Luke , some to Barnabas , some to Clemens . St. Peter also wrote two general Epistles , though the latter be by many denied to be his for the same reason of the difference of style . But being so taken up with Prayer and Preaching , that he could not attend any other great variety of business , he constituted two Bishops , viz. Linus and Cletus , who might exercise the sacerdotal Ministery to the Romans and other Christians . The holy man applying himself entirely to these things , gained thereby so great and universal a Reputation , that men were ready to worship him as a God. The Emperor Nero being displeased hereat , began to contrive his death ; whereupon St. Peter , with the advice of his Friends , that he might avoid the Emperours envy and rage , departed out of the City by the Via Appia ; and at the end of the first mile he travelled , to use the words of Egesippus , meeting with Christ in the way , and falling down and worshipping him , he said , Lord whither goest thou ? to whom Christ replied , I go to Rome to be crucified again . There is yet remaining a Chappel built on the same place where these words were spoken . Now St. Peter believing this saying of our Saviour to relate to his own martyrdom , because Christ might seem to be ready to suffer again in him , went back to the City , and forth with consecrated Clemens a Bishop , and in these words recommended to him his Chair , and the Church of God ; I deliver to thee the same power of binding and loosing which Christ lest to me ; do thou , as becomes a good Pastor , promote the salvation of men both by Prayer and Preaching , without regard to any hazard of Life or Fortune . Having set these things thus in order , at the Command of Nero in the last year of his Empire , He was put to death together with St. Paul , though the kinds of their Punishment were different . For St. Peter was crucified with his Head towards the ground , and his Feet upwards , for so he desired it might be , saying , That he was unworthy to undergo the same kind of death with his Saviour . He was buried in the Vatican , in the Via Aurelia , near Nero's Gardens , not far from the Via Triumphalis which leads to the Temple of Apollo . He continued in the See 25 years . But St. Paul being on the same day beheaded , was interred in the Via Ostiensis , in the 37th year after the death of Christ. This is confirmed by the testimony of Caius the Historian , who in a Disputation against one Proculus a Montanist has these words ; I , says he , can shew you the Victorious Ensigns of the Apostles ; for you cannot pass the Via Regalis that leads to the Vatican , nor the Via Ostiensis , but you will find the Trophies of those Hero's that established this Church : where certainly he refers to these two St. Peter and St. Paul. In the fore-mentioned Gardens of Nero , were reposited the ashes of a multitude of holy Martyrs . For a Fire happening in the time of Nero , which raging for six days together , had wasted a great part of the City , and devoured the substance of many wealthy Citizens , the blame of all which was laid upon the Emperour ; He , as Tacitus tells us , being very desirous to quell the rumour , suborn'd false Witnesses to accuse , and lay all the blame of that Calamity upon the Christians . Whereupon so great a number of them were seiz'd and put to death , that it is said the flame of their empaled bodies supplied the room of lights for some nights together . There are those who say this Fire was kindled by Nero , either that he might have before his Eyes the Resemblance of burning Troy , or else because he had taken offence at the irregularity of the old Houses , and the narrowness and windings of the streets ; neither of which are improbable of such a man as he , who was profligately self-will'd , intemperate and cruel , and in all respects more lewd and wicked than his Uncle Caligula . For he both put to death a great part of the Senate , and also without any regard to Decency would in the fight of the People sing and dance in the publique Theatre . His dissolute Luxury was such , that he made use of perfum'd cold Baths , and fished with golden Nets , which were drag'd with Purple Cords . Yet he took such care to conceal all these Vices in the beginning of his Empire , that men had generally great hopes of him . For being put in mind to sign a Warrant according to Custom for the Execution of one that was condemn'd to die , How glad , says he , should I be that I had never learnt to write . Howas very sumptuous in his Buildings both in the City and elsewhere ; for the Baths called by his Name , and the Aurea Domus , and the Portico three miles long were finish'd by him with with wondrous magnificence ; besides which he was at a vast expence to make the Haven at Antium , at the sight of which I my self not long since was wonderfully pleased . I return to his Cruelty , which he exercised towards his Master Seneca , towards M. Annoeus Lucanus the famous Poet , towards his Mother Agrippina , and his Wife Octavia , towards Cornutus the Philosopher Perfius's Master , whom he banish'd , towards Piso , and in a word towards all those who were in any reputation among the Citizens . In the end , he so highly provok'd the rage and hatred of the people against him , that most diligent search was made after him to bring him to condign punishment : Which punishment was , that being bound , he should be led up and down with a Gallows upon his neck ; and being whipped with Rods to Death , his body should be thrown into the River Tyber . But he making his escape four miles out of the City , laid violent hands upon himself in the Countrey-house of one of his Freemen ; between the Via Salaria , and Nomentana , in the thirty second year of his Age , and of his Reign the fourteenth . S. LINUS . LINUS , by Nation a Tuscan , his Father's name Herculeanus , was in the Chair from the last year of Nero to the times of Vespasian , and from the Consulship of Saturninus and Scipio , to that of Capito and Rufus . In this space of time there were no less than three Emperours , Galba , Otho , and Vitellius , each of them reigning but a very little while . Galba , a Person descended of the most ancient Nobility , being created Emperour by the Soldiers in Spain , assoon as he heard of the death of Nero , came immediatey to Rome . But rendring himself obnoxious to all men by his Avarice and Sloth , through the treachery of Otho , he was slain at Rome near Curtius's Lake in the seventh month of his Reign ; together with Piso a Noble Youth whom he had adopted for his Son. He was doubtless a man , who before he came to the Empire , was very eminent in the management both of Military and Civil affairs ; being often Consul , often Proconsul , and several times General in the most important Wars . That which makes me speak this in his praise , is the Learning of M. Fabius Quintilianus , whom Galba brought with him out of Spain to Rome . Otho , a man of better extraction by his Mother 's than by his Father's side , who while he led a private life was very loose and effeminate , as being a great and intimate Friend of Nero's , in the midst of tumults and slaughters , as I hinted before , invaded the Empire . But being ingaged in a Civil War against Vitellius , who had been created Emperour in Germany , though he got the better in three small Skirmishes , one at the Alps , another at Placentia , the third at Castor ; yet losing the day in the last and most considerable , which was at Bebriacum , he thereupon fell into so deep a melancholly , that , in the third month of his Empire he stab'd himself . Vitellius , concerning whose Extraction there are different Opinions , coming to Rome , and obtaining the Empire , soon degenerated into all manner of lewdness , cruelty and gluttony , being used to make several Meals in a day , and some of them to such an height of Luxury , that there have been at one Supper no less than two thousand Fishes , and seven thousand Fowl serv'd up to his Table . But having intelligence that Vespasian , who had been created Emperour by the Army in Judoea , was advancing with his Legions , he at first determin'd to quit the Empire ; yet being afterwards encouraged by those about him , he took up Arms , and forc'd Sabinus , Vespasian's Brother , with his Flavian Soldiers into the Capitol ; which being set on fire , they were all burnt . Hereupon being surpriz'd by Vespasian , and having no hope of pardon left him , he hid himself in a private Chamber in the Palace , from whence he was most ignominiously drag'd and carried naked through the Via Sacra to the Scaloe Gemonioe , where being quartered he was thrown into the River Tyber . During this time Linus was Successor to St. Peter , though there are some who place Clemens here , and wholly leave out Linus and Cletus ; who yet are sufficiently confuted not only by History , but also by the authority of S. Hierom , who tells us , that Clemens was the fourth Bishop of Rome after Peter , for Linus was accounted the second , and Cletus the third , notwithstanding that most of the Romans immediately after Peter reckon Clemens . To whom , though St. Peter had as it were by Will bequeath'd the Right of Succession , yet his modesty was so great that he compelled Linus and Cletus to take upon them the Pontifical Dignity before him , lest any ambition of preheminence might be of ill example to after Ages . This Linus by Commission from St. Peter , ordained that no Woman should enter the Church but with her Head veiled . Moreover , at two Ordinations which he held in the City , he made eighteen Presbyters and eleven Bishops . He wrote also the Memoirs of St. Peter , and particularly the Contention he had with Sinion Magus . In his time lived Philo , a Jew , by Nation of Alexandria , in whose Writings there is so much Wit and Judgment , that , from the likeness there appears between them , he deserv'd to have it proverbially said , Either Plato does Philonize , or Philo does Platonize . By his Learning and Eloquence he corrected the rashness of Appion , who had been sent Ambassadour from the Alexandrians with Complaints against the Jews . While he was at Rome , in Claudius his time , he contracted an acquaintance with St. Peter , and thereupon wrote several things in praise of the Christians . Josephus also , the son of Matathias , a Priest at Hierusalem , being taken Prisoner by Vespasian , and committed to the custody of his son Titus till that City was taken , coming to Rome during the Pontificate of Linus , presented to the Father and the Son seven Books of the Jewish War , which were laid up in the publick Library , and the Author himself , as a reward for that performance , had most deservedly a Statue erected to him . He wrote likewise twenty four other Books of Antiquities , from the beginning of the World to the fourteenth year of the Emperour Domitian . As for Linus himself , though he had gain'd a mighty reputation by the sanctity of his Life , by his Power of casting out Devils and raising the Dead , yet was he put to Death by Saturninus the Consul , whose very Daughter he had dispossess'd ; and was buried in the Vatican near the Body of St. Peter , on the twenty first day of September , when he had sat in the Pontifical See eleven years , three months , and twelve days . There are some who affirm that Gregory Bishop of Ostia , did , according to a Vow which he had made , remove the Body of this holy Bishop to that place , and solemnly interr it in the Church of St. Laurence . S. CLETUS . CLETUS , born in Rome in the Vicopatrician * Region , Son of Aemilianus , through the persuasion of Clemens , unwillingly took upon him the burden of the Pontificate , though for his Learning , Life and Quality he was a Person of very great esteem and Authority among all that knew him . He lived in the time of Vespasian and Titus , from the seventh Consulship of Vespasian , and the fifth of Domitian , to Domitian and Rufus Coss . according to Damasus . Vespasian , as I said before , succeeding Vitellius , committed the management of the Jewish War , which had been carrying on two years before , to his Son Titus , which he within two years after , with great resolution finished . For all Judoea being conquer'd , the City Hierusalem destroyed , and the Temple levelled to the ground , it is reported that no less than six hundred thousand Jews were slain ; nay Josephus a Jew , who was a Captive in that War , and had his life given him because he foretold the death of Nero , and that Vespasian should in a short time be Emperor , relates that eleven hundred thousand perished therein by sword and famine , and that a hundred thousand were taken Prisoners , and publickly exposed to sale . Nor will it seem improbable , if we consider that he tells us this happened at the time of the Feast of Unleavened Bread , when they came from all parts of Judoea to Jerusalem , as into a publick Prison ; and especially on the day of the Passeover , upon which they crucified Christ : being now to undergo the deserved punishment , both of their frequent revolts from the Roman Government ; and also of their villany and perfidiousness in putting to death the innocent Jesus . Upon this Victory over the Jews , the Father and Son were honoured with a Triumph , both riding in the same Chariot , and Domitian upon a white Horse following them . The Monuments of this Triumph remain still in the Via Nova , where are to be seen engraven the Candesticks and the Tables of the old Law that were taken out of the Temple and triumphantly brought away . Yet Vespasian exercised so much humanity towards the Jews , even when they were conquered , that for all those whom he found among them remaining of the House of David , as being of Royal descent , he had a very good esteem . And indeed he always used his Power with great Moderation , being of so mild and merciful a Temper , as to discharge even Traytors with no other than a verbal Correction , and to slight the Discourses of insolent and talkative people , and in general to be forgetful of Faults and Injuries . He was look'd upon as too much enclin'd to Avarice ; and yet he used no oppression for the getting of Money , and what he had he employed in Bounty and Magnificence . For he both finish'd the Temple of Peace adjoyning to the Forum , that had been begun by Claudius ; and began that Amphitheatre , a part of which is yet to be seen with admiration . He had so great an opinion of the Bravery and Merit of his Son Titus , that upon occasion of certain tumults , rais'd by some ambitious men who aspir'd to the Empire , he said publickly , That either his Son , or no man , would be his Successor in the Empire . And good ground he had to say so , for that Titus , both for his Courage and Integrity was accounted the Darling and Delight of Mankind . He was endued with an Eloquence excellency suited to the times of Peace , and with a Courage to those of War ; he was very merciful to Offenders , and so kind and bountiful to all , that he never denied any man any thing . Upon which occasion when some of his Friends took the liberty to find fault with him as too profuse ; he told them , It was not fit that any man should depart sad out of the presence of a Prince . And remembring at a certain time that he had not conferr'd any benefit in a whole day , he thereupon cried out to those about him , My Friends , I have lost a Day . Never any Emperour was superiour to him in Magnificence ; the Amphitheatre , together with the Baths near adjoyning , being perfectly compleated and dedicated , and an Hunting of five thousand wild Beasts exhibited by him . He recall'd from Exile Mursonius Rufus a famous Philosopher , and was much pleased with the conversation of Asconius Poedianus a most learned man. He died in the second year of his Empire , and was carried to his Sepulchre with so great and universal a lamentation , as if every man had lost a Father . There are some who write that Cletus succeeded Linus in the second year of Vespasian , who held the Empire ten years . Whether that were so or no , 't is certain that Cletus was a most holy and good man , and that he left nothing undone that might contribute to the enlargement and increase of the Church of God. In his time lived Luke , a Physitian of Antioch , one extraordinarily well skilled in the Greek Language , a follower of S. Paul the Apostle , and his constant attendant and Companion in his Travels . He pen'd the Gospel , which is commended by S. Paul , and which S. Paul for a good reason calls his Gospel . He wrote also the Acts of the Apostles , being himself an Eye-witness of them . He lived eighty four years , was married in Bithynia , and buried at Constantinople , whither his bones , together with those of Andrew the Apostle , were in the tenth year of Constantius , conveyed out of Achaia . At the same time likewise Philip returning out of Scythia , which by his Example and Preaching he had kept stedfast in the faith for twenty years together , into Asia , died at Jerusalem . As for Cletus himself , having setled the Church as well as the Times would bear , and ordain'd according to St. Peter's command twenty five Presbyters , he was crown'd with Martyrdom in the Reign of Domitian , and buried near the body of S. Peter in the Vatican , April 27. There were many other Martyrs about the same time , among whom is reckoned Flavia Domicilla , Sisters Daughter to Flavius Clemens the Consul who was banish'd into the Island Pontia for the profession of Christianity . Cletus sate in the Chair twelve years , one month , eleven days ; and by his Death the See was vacant twenty days . S. CLEMENS . CLEMENS , born in Rome , in the Region of Mons Coelius , his Fathers name Faustinus , lived in the time of Titus his Successor Domitian , Who was more like to Nero or Caligula than to his Father Vespasian or his Brother ; yet at the beginning of his Empire he kept within some tolerable bounds , but soon after he broke out into very great enormities of Lust , Idleness , Rage and Cruelty ; crimes which brought upon him so great an Odium , as almost quite defac'd the Memory and Renown of his Father and his Brother . Many of the Nobility he put to death , whereof most were by his order assassined in the places whither he had banish'd them . He was so industriously idle as to spend the time of his privacy and retirement in killing Flies with a Bodkin ; for which reason when a certain person coming out of his Presence was asked , whether any one were with Coesar , he answer'd merrily , No , not so much as a Fly. He arriv'd to such an heighth of Folly and arrogance , as to expect divine Honours , and command that in all Discourses and Writings concerning him , the Title of Lord and God should be given him . He was the second from Nero that rais'd a Persecution against the Christians . Moreover , he gave order that all those of the Linage of David among the Jews , should by Interrogatories and racking them to Confession be diligently search'd after , and being found utterly destroy'd and extin guish'd . In the end , the divine Vengeance overtaking him , he was in the fifteenth year of his Empire stab'd to death in the Palace by his own servants . His Body was carried out by the common Bearers and ingloriously buried by Philix at her Countrey-house in the Via Latina . Clemens was now ( as I have said ) the fourth Bishop of Rome from S. Peter , Linus being accounted the second and Cletus the third , though the Latins generally reckon Clemens next after Peter ; and that he was design'd so appears from his own Letter to James Bishop of Jerusalem , wherein he gives him the following account of that matter ; Simon Peter being apprehensive of his approaching Death , in the presence of several Brethren , taking hold of my hand , This , says he , is the person , whom having been my assistant in all affairs since I came to Rome , I constitute Bishop of that City ; and when I shewed my willingness eo decline so great a Burden , he exposulated with me in this manner , Wilt thou consult only thine own convenience ; and deny thy assistance to the poor fluctuating Church of God when it is in thy power to steer it ? But he being a person of wonderful modesty , did freely prefer Linus and Cletus to that dignity before himself undertook it . He wrote in the name of the Roman Church a very useful Epistle to the Corinthians , not differing in style from that of the Hebrews , which is said to be St. Pauls . This Epistle was formerly read publickly in several Churches : there is another bearing his name which the Ancients did not thing authentick ; and Eufebius in the third Book of his History , does find fault with a long Disputation between St. Peter and Appion , said to be written by our Clement , 'T is certain that John the Apostle , son of Zebedee and Brother of James lived till this time , who was the last Penman of the Gospel , and confirmed what had been before written by Matthew , Mark and Luke . The reason why he wrote last is said to be , that he might confront and defeat the Heresie of the Ebionites , who impudently denied Christ to have had a being before his Birth of the Blessed Virgin ; and accordingly we find him very particular in demonstrating the Divinity of our Saviour . He wrote several other things , and among the rest his Revelation , during his banishment into the Island Patmos by Domitian ; who being afterwards slain and his Acts for their excessive severity rescinded by the Senate , he returned to Ephesus in the time of Nerva ; where he continued till the Reign of Trajan , supporting the Churches of Asia by his Counsel and Writings , till at last being worn out with Age he rested in the Lord the sixty eighth year after the Passion of Christ. Our Clemens by his Piety , Religion and Learning made daily many Proselytes to Christianity ; whereupon P. Tarquinius the High Priest , and Mamertinus the City Praefect stir'd up the Emperour against the Christians ; at whose command Clement was banish'd to an Island , where he found near two thousand Christians condemn'd to hew Marble in the Quarries . In this Island there being at that time a great scarcity of water , which they were forced to fetch at six miles distance , Clement going going to the top of a little Hill hard by , sees there a Lamb , under whose right foot flowed miraculously a plentiful Spring , with which all the Islanders were refresh'd , and many of them thereupon converted to the Christian faith . At which Trajan being enraged , sent some of his Guards , who threw Clement into the Sea , with an Anchor tied about his neck . But his blessed Body was not long after cast on the shore , and being buried at the place where this miraculous fountain had sprung up , a Temple was built over it . This is said to have happened September the fourteenth in the third year of the Emperor Trajan . He was in the Chair nine years , two months , and ten days ; he divided the Wards of the City among seven Notaries , who were to register the Acts of the Martyrs ; and at the Ordinations which he held according to Custom in the Month of December , he made ten Presbyters , two Deacons , and fifteen Bishops . By his death the See was vacant two and twenty days . S. ANACLETUS . ANACLETUS , an Athenian , son of Antiochus , was successor to Clement in the time of Trajanus . This Trajans Predecessor Nerva Cocceius , was an excellent person both in his private and publick capacity , just and equal in all his proceedings , and one whose Government was very advantageous to the Republick . Through his procurement the Acts of Domitian being repeal'd by Decree of the Senate , multitudes thereupon return'd from banishment , and several by his bounty had the Goods of which they had before been plundered , restor'd to them . But being now very old , and drawing near to the time of his Death , out of his care of the Publick Weal , he adopted Trajan , and then died in the sixteenth Month of his Reign , and of his Age the seventy second year . Trajan himself , a Spaniard , surnamed Ulpius Crinitus , coming to the Empire surpassed the best of Princes in in the glory of his Arms , the the Goodness of his Temper , and the moderation of his Government . He extended the bounds of the Empire far and wide , reduced that part of Getmany beyond the Rhine to its former state , subdued Dacia , and several other Nations beyond the Danow ; recovered Parthia ; gave a King to the Albanians ; made Provinces beyond Euphrates and Tygris ; overcame and kept Armenia , Assyria , Mesopotamia , Seleucia , Ctesiphon and Babylon ; and proceeded as far as the borders of India , and the Red Sea , where he left a Fleet to infest those Borders . The Ecclesiastical Laws and Constitutions of Anacletus were as followeth ; viz. That no Prelate or other Clerk should suffer his beard or hair to grow long ; that no Bishop should be ordained by less than three other Bishops ; that the Clergy should be admitted into holy Orders in publick only ; and that all the faithful should after Consecration communicate or be put out of the Church . By this means the Christian interest encreas'd , that Trajan fearing lest the Roman State might be impaired thereby , gave allowance to a third Persecution of the Christians , in which multitudes were put to Death , and particularly Ignatius the third Bishop of the Church of Antioch after St. Peter . Who being taken and condemn'd to suffer by wild beasts , as he was carried to Rome by his Guards , whom he called his Ten Leopards , he all along in his passage encourag'd and confirm'd the Christians , by Discourse with some , and by Epistle to others ; declaring his readiness to suffer in this manner ; Come Cross , come Beasts , come Wrack , come the torture of my whole body , and the torments of the Devil upon me , so I may enjoy Christ. And upon the occasion of his hearing the Lions roar , Corn , says he , I am , let me be ground by the teeth of these beasts , that I may be found fine bread . He died in Trajan's eleventh year , and his bones were afterwards buried in the Suburbs of Antioch . But Plinius Secundus , who was then Governour of that Province , being moved with compassion to see so many executed , wrote to the Emperour Trajan , informing him that incredible numbers of men were daily put to Death , who were persons of an unblameable life , and who in no point transgressed the Roman Laws , save only that before day-break , they would sing Hymns to Christ their God , but that Adulteries and the like Crimes were disallowed and abominated by them . Hereupon Trajan gave order , that the Magistrates should not make search after the Christians , but only punish those who voluntarily offered themselves . During this Persecution Simeon , the kinsman of our Lord , son of Cleophas and Bishop of Jerusalem , was crucified in the hundred and twentieth year of his Age. These things which we have spoken were acted in the time of this Bishop and not of Cletus , as Eusebius in the third book of his History would have it ; for Damasus makes out that Cletus and Anacletus differed both as to their Countrey and manner of Death , Cletus being a Roman and suffering under Domitian , but Anacletus and Athenian and suffering under Trajan . Our Anacletus having erected an Oratory to St. Peter , and assigned places of burial for the Martyrs distinct from those of other men , and at one Decembrian Ordination made five Presbyters , three Deacons , and six Bishops ; upon his Martyrdom the See was vacant thirteen days , after he had sat in it nine years , two months and ten days . S. EUARISTUS . EUARISTUS , by birth a Grecian , his Father a Jew , named Juda , of the City of Bethleem , lived in the time of Trajan . A Prince whom I take delight to mention , because of his singular Justice and Humanity . Who behav'd himself so acceptably towards all men , that as far as the times of Justinian the usual acclamation of the People at the Creation of an Emperour was this , Let him be more prosperous than Augustus and better than Trajan . He was of a temper so courteous and condescending in visiting the Sick , in saluting his Friends , in keeping Festivals , and being present at Collations to which he was invited , that the fault which some found with him for that very reason , gave the occasion of that worthy noble saying of his , That a Prince ought to be such to his Subjects , as he desires they should be to him . He impartially distributed Honours , Riches , and Rewards to all that deserved well ; never oppress'd any man to fill his own Exchequer ; granted advantageous immunities to poor Cities ; repaired the High-ways , and made the passages of Rivers secure ; made a high large Mole at the Haven of Ancona , to break the violence of the Waves ; and indeed neither acted nor designed any thing in his whole life but what tended to the publick Good. Having gain'd such Renown both in War and in Peace , he died of a Flux , at Seleucia a City of Isauria , in the eighteenth year and sixth month of his Reign . His bones were afterward convey'd to Rome , and there buried in an Urn of Gold , in the Forum which himself had built , under the winding Pillar of an hundred forty foot high , which is yet to beseen . But we return to Euaristus , who , as Damasus tells us , divided the City of Rome among the Presbyters into Parishes ; ordained that seven Deacons should attend the Bishop when ever he preached to be witnesses of the truth of his Doctrine ; and moreover that the accusation of a Lay-man should not be admitted against a Bishop . He held Decembrian Ordinations , at which he made six Presbyters , two Deacons and five Bishops . In his time lived Papias , Bishop of Hierapolis , an Auditor of John , a person who took not so much delight in the Records of the ancient Disciples of our Lord , as in the living Conversation of Aristion and John the Elder . And it is manifest from the order he observes in setting down the names of these two after the mention of almost all the Apostles , that the John whom he places among the Apostles , was a distinct Person from this John the Aged , whom hereckons after Aristion . He was certainly a very learned man , and followed by many , as particularly Irenaeus , Apollinarius , Tertullian , Victorinus Pictaviensis , and Lactantius Firmianus . Now also Quadratus , a Disciple of the Apostles , did by his Industry and Courage support the Church of God as much as might be in such dangerous times . For when Adrian , who now passed the Winter at Athens , and was admitted a Priest to the Goddess Eleusina , began to persecute the Christians , Quadratus with his own hand presented to him a very honest and rational Book of the Excellency of the Christian Religion . The like did Aristides , and Athenian Philosopher , converted to Christianity ; who at the same time with Quadratus , presented to Adrian a Treatise , containing an account of our Religion . The effect of which Apologeticks was , that Adrian being convinc'd of the injustice of putting the Christians to death without their being heard , wrote to Minutius Fundanus the Proconsul of Asia , ordering that no Christian should be executed , unless his guilt were proved by a credible Witness . As for our Euaristus , some tell us that he was martyr'd in the last year of Trajan ; but they are more in the right , who are of opinion that he suffered under Adrian before his being reconciled to the Christians . For he was in the Chair nine years , ten months , two days , and was buried in the Vatican , near the body of S. Peter , October the twenty seventh . The See was then vacant nineteen days . S. ALEXANDER I. ALEXANDER , a Roman , Son of Alexander , a Person of Wisdom and Gravity far exceeding his years , held the Pontificate in the time of Aelius Adrianus . This Adrian , who was Son to Trajan's Cosin-German , at his first coming to the Empire proved an Enemy to the Christians , but afterwards ( as shall be said anon ) upon knowledg of their Religion and Devotion , became very kind and propitious to them . From the great benefits which the Roman State receiv'd by his Government , he was called the Father of his Countrey , and his Wife had the Title of Augusta . He was excellently well skil'd both in the Roman and Greek Languages , made many Laws , created a goodly Library at Athens , being mightily pleased with the Learning and Conversation of Plutarch , Sixtus , Agathocles and Oenomaus the Philosopher ; and at the request of the Athenians compiled Laws for them according to the Model of Draco and Solen . Being admitted to the Eleusinian Mysteries , he was very bountiful to the Citizens of Athens , and repair'd their bridg broken down by an Innundation of the River Cephysus . He built also a Bridg at Rome , called by his own name , remaining to this day , and a stately Sepulchre in the Vatican near the River Tyber , which the Popes now make use of for a Citadel . Moreover , he made that most sumptuous and stately Villa , now called Old Tiber , to the several parts of which he gave the names of Provinces , and the most celebrated parts of the World. Coming to Pelusium , he was at great expence in adorning Pompey's Tomb , and in Britain he built a Wall of sixty miles to sever the Romans from the Natives . And because Septicius Clarus the Captain of his Guards , and Suetonius Tranquillus his Secretary , with several others , had without his leave conversed somewhat more familiarly with his Empress Sabina than the Reverence of a Court admitted of , he remov'd them all and put others into their Offices . But to return to our Alexander , He was the first who for the remembrance of Christs Passion at the Communion added those words , Qui pridie quam pateretur , to the Clause Hoc est corpus meum . He ordained likewise that the Holy Water ( as it is called ) mix'd with Salt and consecrated by Prayer , should be kept in Churches and in private Houses , as a guard against evil Spirits . Moreover , he instituted that Water should be mingled with the Wine , at the consecration of the Elements , to signifie the Union of Christ with his Church ; and that the Host should not be of leavened bread as was formerly used , but of unleavened only , as being the more pure , and by which all occasion of cavilling would be taken away from the Ebionite Hereticks , who were very much addicted to Judaism . In his time lived Agrippa Castor , who learnedly and effectually confuted the books which Basilides the Heretick wrote against the Holy Gospel ; exposing to derision his Prophets Barcabas and Barthecab , and his great God Abraxas , names invented by him to amuse and terrifie the ignorant . This Basilides died at that time when the Christians were very much perfecuted and tormented by Cochebas , the Head of the Jewish Faction . But Adrian soon repress'd the pertinacy of this Rebel and the whole Nation of the Jews , by an almost incredible slaughter of them ; and then commanded that no Jew should be suffered to enter Jerusalem , permitting only Christians to inhabit that City , and having repaired the Walls and buildings of it , he called it after his own name Aelia ; Marcus being after the expulsion of the Jews , chosen the first Gentile Bishop of it . In the time of this Bishop also Sapphira of Antioch , and Sabina a Roman Lady suffer'd martyrdom for the faith of Christ ; and Favorinus , Palaemon , Herodes Atheniensis and Marcus Byzantius were famous Rhetoricians . Our Alexander having at three Decembrian Ordinations made five Presbyters , three Deacons , five Bishops , was , together with his Deacons Euentius and Theodulus , crowned with Martyrdom , on the third day of May , and buried in the Via Nomentana , where he suffered , seven miles from the City . He was in the Chair ten years , seven months , two days . After his Death the See was vacant twenty five days . S. SIXTUS I. SIXTUS a Roman , the Son of Pastor , or as others will have it , of Helvidius , held the Pontificate in the time of Adrian , to the Consulship of Verus and Anniculus . Which Adrian is reckoned in the number of the good Emperours , upon the account of his Liberality , Splendour , Magnificence and Clemency ; an eminent instance of the last of which good qualities was this , That when a Servant run madly upon him with his Sword , he took no farther notice of the Action than to order him a Physician to cure his Phrenzy . He visited the Sick twice or thrice in a day ; at his own charge he repair'd Alexandria when it had been ruined by the Romans ; he rebuilt the Pantheon in Rome , and made Aromatick Presents to the People . Being at the point of Death , he is said to have uttered these Verses ; Animula , vagula , blandula , Hospes , comesque corporis , Quae nunc abibis in loca , Pallidula , rigida , nudula , Nec , ut soles , dabis , jocos . He died of a Dropsy in the two and twentieth year of his Reign , and was buried at Puteoli in Cicero's Villa . Sixtus out of his care of the Church , ordained , that the Elements and Vessels of the Altar should not be touched by any but the Ministers , but especially not by Women ; and that the Corporal , as it is called , should be made of Linnen-cloth only , and that of the finest sort . That no Bishop who had been cited to appear before the Apostolick See , should at his return be received by his Flock , unless he brought with him Letters Communicatory to the People . At the Celebration he instituted the Hymn , Holy , holy , holy , Lord God of Sabaoth . Anciently the Office of the Communion was performed in a plain manner , and unclog'd with humane mixtures . St. Peter after Consecration used the Paternoster ; James Bishop of Jerusalem added some Rites , Bazil more , and others more still . For Celestine brought in the Introitus of the Mass , Gregory the Kyrie Eleyson , Telesphorus The Glory be to God on High , Gelasius the first the Collects , and Hierom the Epistle and Gospel . The Alelujah was taken from the Church of Jerusalem , the Creed was instituted by the Council of Nice , Pelagius introduced the Commemoration of the Dead , Leo the third the Incense , Innocent the first the Kiss of Peace , and Sergius ordered the Agnus Dei to be sung . During the time of Sixtus the Persecution being so sharp , that few had courage enough to own the Profession of Christianity , and the Christian Gauls desiring a Bishop , to them he sends Peregrine a Citizen of Rome , who having confirmed them in the Faith , at his return suffered Martyrdom in the Via Appia , at the place where Christ appeared to Peter as he was leaving the City . His body was by the faithful carried into the Vatican , and buried near S. Peter . Aquila also by birth a Jew of Pontus , who with his Wife Priscilla had been banish'd by the Edict of Claudius , is said by some to have lived till this time ; he was the second Translatour of the Old Testament , after the Seventy who lived in the time of Ptolomey Philadelphus . As for Sixtus , having at three Decembrian Ordinations , made eleven Presbyters , eleven Deacons , and four Bishops , he was crowned with Martyrdom , and buried in the Vatican near St. Peter , having been in the Chair ten years , three months , and one and twenty days . Upon his Death the See was vacant only two days . S. TELESPHORUS . TELEPHORUS , a Grecian , the Son of an Anchorete , lived in the time of Antoninus Pius . This Emperour was by his Fathers side a Cisalpine Gaul , and together with his Sons Aurelius and Verus , he ruled twenty two years and three months with so much moderation and Clemency that he deservedly gain'd the name of Pius , and Father of his Countrey . He was never severe or rigorous towards any man in the recovery of his own private Debts , or the exaction of publick Taxes , but would sometimes wholly remit them by burning the Bonds of his Debtors . What shall I need say more of this Prince , who in the opinion of all good men was for Religion , Devotion , Humanity , Clemency , Justice , and Modesty equal to Numa Pompilius himself . When the River Tiber had by an inundation much impaired many private and publick buildings , he was at vast expence to assist the Citizens in restoring the City to its former state again . Moreover , it was he who carried on those prodigious Works which appear to this day , for improving the Havens of Tarracina and Cajeta ; and I believe that the famous winding Pillar , from which the principal Ward of the City is denominated , was built at his charge . As for our Telesphorus , he ordained that a Quadragesimal Fast should be observed before Easter ; and that on the Feast of the Nativity of our Lord there should be three Masses ; one at Midnight , at which time Christ was born in Bethelehem , another at break of Day when he was discovered to the Shepherds , the third at that hour wherein the light of Truth and our Redemption shone in the World ( i. e. when our Saviour was crucified ) whereas at other times the celebration of the Mass was forbidden till the third hour , or between the hours of nine and twelve a Clock , the time when , as St. Mark tells us , he was fastned to the Cross. He also appointed that the Hymn , Glory be to God on High , should be sung before the Sacrifice . In his time Justinus , a Philosopher of Neapolis a City of Palestine , labour'd successfully in the defending Christianity ; presented to Antoninus and his Sons a book which he had written against the Gentiles ; and held a Dialogue with Tryphon a principal Jew . He wrote also very warmly against Marcion , who adhering to the Heresie of Cerdo , affirmed that there were two Gods , the one good , the other just , as two contrary principles of Creation and Goodness . He opposed likewise Crescens the Cynick , as a person gluttonous , fearful of Death , given over to Luxury and lust , and a blasphemer of Christ. But being at length by this mans treacherous practices betray'd , he suffered in the cause of Christianity Eusebius writing of this Cynick , allows him only to have been a vain-glorious Pretender , but not a Philosopher . At the same time the Valentinian Hereticks prevail'd , who were the followers of one Valentinus a Platonist ; and held that Christ took nothing of the body of the Virgin , but passed clean through her , as through a Pipe. Now also Photinus Bishop of Lyons , a man of singular Learning and Piety , as Isidore tells us , suffered Martyrdom with great resolution , being ninety years old . Telesphorus having at four Decembrian Ordinations , made fifteen Presbyters , eight Deacons , thirteen Bishops , died a Martyr , and was buried in the Vatican near Saint Peter . He was in the Chair eleven years , three months , twenty two days . By his Death the See was vacant seven days . S. HYGINUS . HYGINUS an Athenian , Son of a Philosopher , succeeded Telesphorus , during the Empire of Antoninus Pius , W●●●se extraordinary merit compels me to add something farther in his praise , 〈…〉 I come to give an account of Hyginus . He was so far from the vanity of valuing himself upon the glory of his Arms , that he made it his business rather to defend the Provinces of the Empire , than to encrease them ; and had often that saying of Scipio in his mouth , that he had rather save one Citizen than destroy a thousand Enemies : being herein of a quite contrary temper to that of Domitian , who from a consciousness of his own cruelty did so hate and fear a multitude , that he would expose the Roman Army to the fury of its Enemies , on purpose that it might return home thinner and less formidable . Moreover , Pius was so famous for his Justice , that several Princes and Nations did at his Command cease their Hostilities , making him the Arbitratour of their differences , and standing to his determination as to the Justice of their Pretensions . For these admirable qualities , the Romans after his much lamented death , in honor to his memory , appointed Cirque-shews , built a Temple , and 〈…〉 a Flamen , with an Order , called by his name . At this time Hyginus prudently setled and confirm'd the several Orders and Degrees of the Clergy ; and ordain'd the Solemn Consecration of Churches , the number of which he would not have encreas'd or diminish'd without leave of the Metropolitan or Bishop . He forbad also that the Timber or other Materials prepared for the building any Church , should be converted to prophane uses ; yet allowing that with the Bishop's consent , they might be made use of towards the erecting any other Church or Religious House . He likewise ordained that at least one Godfather or one Godmother should be present at Baptism ; and that no Metropolitan should condemn or censure any Bishop of his Province , until the cause were first heard and discussed by the other Bishops of the Province ; though some make this latter an Institution of Pelagius , not Hyginus . In his time lived Polycarp , a Disciple of St. John the Apostle , and by him made Bishop of Smyrna ; the most celebrated man for Religion and learning in all Asia . He coming to Rome , reduc'd to the Orthodox Faith multitudes who had been seduc'd into the Errours of Marcion and Valentinus ; the former of which by chance meeting him , and asking whether he knew him ; Polycarp answered , that he knew him to be the first-born of the Devil . For this Heretick denied the Father of our blessed Saviour to be God the Creatour , who by his Son made the World. But afterwards in the time of M. Antoninus , and L. Aurclius Commodus , who raised the fourth Persecution , Polycarp was burnt at Smyrna by order of the Proconsul . Melito also an Asian , Bishop of Sardis , and a Disciple of Fronto the Oratour , presented to M. Antoninus , a book written in desence of the Christian Doctrine . Tertullian highly extols his Parts , and says , that most of the Christians look'd upon him as a Prophet . Moreover , Theophilus Bishop of Antioch wrote a book against the Heresie of Hermogenes , who asserted an uncreated eternal matter , co-eval to God himself . As for Hyginus himself , having deserved well of the Church , and at three Decembrian Ordinations , made fifteen Presbyters , five Deacons , six Bishops , he died , and was buried in the Vatican by S. Peter , January 11. He was in the Chair four years , three months , four days . The See was then vacant four days . S. PIUS I. PIUS , an Italian of Aquileia , son of Ruffinus , lived to the time of M. Antoninus Verus , who together with his Brother L. Aurelius Commodus jointly exercis'd the Government nineteen years . These two Princes undertook a War against the Parthians , and manag'd it with such admirable courage and success , that they had the honour of a Triumph decreed to them . But not long after Commodus dying of an Apoplexy , Antoninus was sole Emperour ; a person who so excell'd in all good qualities , that it is more easie to admire than to describe him ; for both because from his very youth no change of his Fortune made any alteration in his mind or his countenance , and because it is hard to determine whether the sweetness of his natural temper , or the knowledg he learnt from Cornelius Fronto , were more conspicuous in him , he deservedly gain'd the surname of Philosopher . And indeed ( as Capitolinus tells us ) he was often wont to use that saying of Plato , That then the World would be happy , when either Philosophers were Princes , or Princes would be Philosophers . He was so great a lover of Learning , that even when he was Emperour he would be present at the Lectures of Apollonius the Philosopher , and Sextus Plutarch's Nephew ; and he set up the Statue of his Tutour Fronto in the Senate-house as a Testimony of the Honour he had for him . At this time Pius maintain'd a strict friendship and familiarity with Hermes who wrote the book called Pastor ; in which book he introduces an Angel in the form of a Shepherd . who commanded him to persuade all Christians to keep the Feast of Easter on a Sunday , which Pius accordingly did . Moreover , he ordained that every Convert from the Cerinthian Heresie should at his reception into the Church be baptized . At the request of Praxedes a devout Woman , he dedicated a Church at the Baths of Novatus to her Sister S. Pudentiana ; to which himself made several donations , oftentimes celebrated Mass in it , and built a Font which he blessed and consecrated , and at which he baptized a great number of Proselytes . He also appointed a punishment upon those who were negligent in handling the body and blood of Christ. If through the Priests carelesness any of the Cup had fallen upon the ground , he was to undergo a Penance of forty days ; if it fell upon the Altar , of three days ; if upon the Altar-cloth , of four days ; it upon any other Cloth , of nine days . Whithersoever it fell , he was to lick it up if he could , if not , the board or stone to be wash'd or scraped , and what of it could be recovered thereby either burnt or laid up in the Sacrary . In his time Apollinaris Bishop of Hierapolis in Asia was much esteem'd , who wrote an excellent Apology for Christianity , and presented it to Antoninus the second . He wrote also against the Montanists , who with their two fanatick Prophetesses Priscillia and Maximilla , pretended that the descent of the Holy Ghost was not upon the Apostles , but themselves ; an opinion which they had learn'd from their Leader Montanus . At this time also the learned Tatianus was in good reputation , so long as he swerved not from the Doctrine of his Master Justin Martyr ; but afterwards being puff'd up with a great conceit of himself , he became the Author of a new Heresie , which being propagated by one Severus , the followers of it were from him called Severians . They drank no Wine , ate no Flesh , rejected the Old Testament , and believed not the Resurrection . Moreover , Philip Bishop of Crete now published an excellent book against Marcion and his followers , whose Errours were the same with those of Cerdo . Musanus also wrote a book against the Hereticks called Encratitoe , or the Abstemious , who agreed in opinion with the Severians , looking upon all carnal copulation as filthy and unclean , and condemning those Meats which God hath given for the use of mankind . But to return to Pius , having at five Decembrian Ordinations , made nineteen Presbyters , twenty one Deacons , ten Bishops , he died and was buried in the Vatican near S. Peter , July 11. He was in the Chair eleven years , four months , three days ; and by his death the See was vacant thirteen days . S. ANICETUS . ANICETUS , a Syrian , the son of one John de Vicomurco , lived in the time of Antoninus Verus , concerning whom we have spoken in the Life of Pius . Which Antoninus though he were a great Phisopher , yet neglected not the pursuit of Military glory . For together with his Son Commodus Antoninus , he did with great courage and success gain a Victory and a Triumph over the Germans , Marcomanni , Quadi , and Sarmatoe . At his first enterprizing this War , his Exchequer being so low that he had not money to pay his Soldiers , he expos'd to publick sale in the Forum Trajani all the furniture of his Palace , and all the Jewels of his Empress , But afterwards returning home victoriously , to those who were willing to restore the Goods they had bought , he refunded what they paid for them ; but used no force against those who refus'd to relinquish their bargains . Upon this Victory , he was very liberal to all who had done any good service to the publick ; to some Provinces he remitted their accustomed Tribute ; he caused to be publickly burnt in the Forum the Writings by which any man was made a Debtor to the Exchequer ; and by new Constitutions moderated the severity of the old Laws . By this means he became so much the darling of the People , that any man had a particular brand of infamy set upon him , who had not Antoninus his Effigies in his House . Anicetus , that the reputation of the Church might not suffer by the extravagancy of a few men , ordained that no Clergyman should upon any pretence wear long hair ; and that no Bishop should be consecrated by fewer than three of the same Order ( a Constitution which was afterwards confirmed by the Council of Nice ; ) and that at the Consecration of a Metropolitan all the Bishops of the Province should be present . Moreover he ordained ( as Ptolomy tells us ) that no Bishop should implead his Metropolitan but before the Primate or the See Apostolick ; ( this being also a Constitution which was afterwards confirm'd by the Council of Nice , and several succeeding Bishops of Rome ; ) and that all Arch-bishops should not be called Primates , but only those of them who have a particular title to that denomination ; the Primates having also the 〈…〉 of Patriarchs , whereas the others are simply Arch-bishops or Metropolitans . In his time Egestippus was a great propugner of the Christian 〈…〉 , who , as an imitator of their manner of speaking , of whose lives he had been a diligent observer , in a very plain unaffected style wrote a History of Ecclesiastical affairs from the Passion of our Lord to the Age in which he lived . He says of himself that he came to Rome in the time of Anicetus , whom he calls the tenth Bishop from St. Peter , and that he staid there to the time of Ele 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , who had been Deacon to Anicetus . He inveighed much against Idolators for building sumptuous Monuments and Temples to the Dead ; as particularly Adrian the Emperour , who in honour to his darling Antinous , had instituted solemn Games and Prizes at the City which he built and called by his name Antinoe , and also erected a Temple and appointed priests for his Worship . Some say that Dionysius lived in the Pontificat of Anicetus but Writers are in this place very confused in their Chronology , some placing Pius first , others Anicetus , and so they are in their 〈…〉 too . However , in an History of things so remote , and of which through the negligence of the Ancients we have so slender an account , it will be better to say something of the matters themselves , though it be some time before or after they were transacted , than altogether to pass them by in silence . As for Anicetus , having at five Decembrian Ordinations made nineteen Presbyters , four Deacons , nine Bishops , he received a Crown of Martyrdom , and was buried in the Sepulchre of 〈◊〉 in the Via Appia , April the seventeenth . He was in the Chair eleven years , four months and three days , and by his Death the See was vacant seventeen days . S. SOTER SOTER , a Campanian of Fundi , Son of Concordius , lived in the time of L. Antoninus Commodus . This Commodus was , ( as Lampridius plays upon his name ) very 〈◊〉 and hurtful to all his Subjects ; being in nothing like his Father , save that he also , thanks to the Christian Soldiers for it , fought successfully against the Germans . In that War , when the Army of Commodus was in great straits for want of Water , 't is said that at the Prayers of the Christian Legion , God supplied and refreshed the Romans with rain from Heaven , and at the same time destroyed the Germans with Thundershot . The truth of which the Emperour himself testified by his Letters . But at his return to Rome , he utterly renounced all Virtue and goodness , and shamefully gave himself up to all manner of Luxury and uncleanness . He used , in imitation of Nero , to combat with the Gladiators , and oftentimes encountred with wild beasts in the Amphitheatre ; many of the Senatours he put to death , and those especially whom he observed to be more conspicuous for extraction or merit . Soter diverting his mind from the contemplation of this wretched Scene of things to the care of Ecclesiastical affairs , decreed , That no Deaconess should touch the Altar-cloth , or put the Incense upon the Censer , at the time of celebration . There is extant an Epistle of his concerning that matter , written to the Bishops of Italy . He ordained likewise that no Woman should be accounted a lawful Wife , but she whom the Priest had formally blessed , and whom her Parents had with the usual Christian solemnities given to her Husband . This Constitution he made , to remove the danger and scandal that was incident to new-married persons , from the jugling Magical tricks of lewd Fellows . Indeed , Gratian ascribes this Decree to Euaristus , but whose due it is I leave the Reader to judg , for it matters not much whether it be attributed to the one or the other . During the Pontificat of Soter , as Eusebius tells us , lived Dionysius Bishop of Corinth , a person of so great parts and Industry , that he instructed not only the people of his own City and Province , but also by his Epistles the Bishops of other Cities and Provinces , For being throughly acquainted with the Writings of St. Paul , he could the more easily keep others within the bounds of their duty by the Authority which his Learning and Sanctity had gained him . 〈◊〉 also , an Asian , Scholar to Tatianus , wrote several things in defence of our Religion ; and in particular he very handsomly exposed Apelles the Heretick , for worshipping a God whom he professed he did not know ; for he denied Christ to be truly a God , and affirmed him to be only in appearance a Man. Some say that the Cataphrygian Heresie was at this time set on foot by Montanus . Moreover , Clemens a Presbyter of Alexandria , and Master to Origen , was now a great Writer ; among other things he was Author of Strom. lib. 9. 〈◊〉 , lib. 8. and one book against the Gentiles . There are some who make Pinytus , a person of admirable Eloquence : 〈◊〉 , a famous Poet , who wrote the Halieutics or books concerning Fishes ; and Herodian the Grammarian Contemporaries to our Bishop Soter ; who having at five Decembrian Ordinations made eight Presbyters , nine Deacons , eleven Bishops , he died and was buried in the Via Appia , in the Sepulchre of Calistus . He was in the Chair nine years , three months , twenty one days . And the See was vacant twenty one days . S. ELEUTHERIUS . ELEUTHERIUS , a Grecian of Nicopolis , Son of Habundius , lived also in the Reign of L. Antoninus Commodus . For whose flagitious Life the City of Rome smarted sorely ; for in his time the Capitol , being fired with Lightning , together with the famous Library which had cost the Ancients so much care in collecting , were consumed ; nor did the Neighbouring Houses escape the same calamity . Not long after another Fire brake forth , in which the Temple of Vesta , the Palace , and a good part of the City were burnt to the ground . He was of so rash and freakish a humour , that he caused the Head of a vast Colosse to be taken off , and that of his own Statue to be placed in the room of it ; and in imitation of Augustus , he would needs have a month of his own name , ordering December to be called Commodus . But these things were soon changed after his Death , and himself adjudged an Enemy to mankind , such an hatred and detestation did all men entertain of his Villanies . He was strangled in the twelfth year and seventh month of his Reign . Eleutherius , soon after his entrance upon the Pontificate , received a Message from Lucius King of Britain ; wherein he expressed a desire that 〈◊〉 and his Subjects might become Christians . Hereupon Eleutherius sends Fugatius and Damianus , two very religious men , to that Island to baptize the King and his People ; there were at that time in Britain twenty five Heathen Priests called Flamens , and among them three styled Arch-flamens , in the place of which , as Ptolomy says , were constituted three Arch-bishops ; the ancient Church being wont to fix Patriarchs there , where in the time of Gentilism Proto-flamens had been seated . Furthermore , Eleutherius ordained that no person should superstitiously abstain from any sort of meat which was commonly eaten : and that no Clergy-man should be degraded before he were legally found guilty of the Crime laid to his Charge ; following herein the Example of our Saviour , who so patiently bore the fault of Judas , being not yet convicted , though really guilty , that whatsoever he acted in the mean time by virtue of his Apostleship , remained firm and valid . He also prohibited the passing sentence against any person accused , unless he were present to make his defence ; which was afterwards confirmed by Damasus and the Pontifical Laws . In his Pontificate the Church enjoy'd peace and tranquility , and Christianity was wonderfully propagated in the World , but especially at Rome , where many of the best quality with their Wives and Children received the Faith and were baptized . Only Apollonius , a great Oratour , was now a Martyr , having first in the Senate made an excellent Speech in favour of Christianity , the doing of which was then a capital Crime . Apollonius being dead , several Heresies very much prevailed . For the Sect of the Marcionites was divided into several Parties ; some of them owning but one Principle , or God ; others two ; others three ; thereby utterly undermining the credit of the Prophets and other discoverers of revealed Religion . Moreover Florinus and Blastus set up new Figments against the Truth , asserting God to be the Author of all kinds of evil , in contradiction to that Text , that every thing which God made was good . Opposite to these were the Quotiliani , who denied God to be the author of any kind of evil , in equal contradiction to that other Text , I the Lord create evil . Some are of Opinion that Galen of Pergamus the famous Physician , and Julian the great Lawyer , and Fronto the Rhetorician , lived at this time ; though whether they did or no , in so great a confusion of time and Story , I shall neither affirm nor deny . But I dare be confident concerning Modestus and Bardesanes , the former of which wrote against Marcion , the latter against Valentinus , being now as strenuous an opposer , as he had been formerly a zealous follower of that Heretick . S. 〈◊〉 upon the perusal of his books , translated out of the Syriack language into Greek , affirms this Bardesanes to have been a wonderfully brisk ingenious Writer ; And if , says he , there be so much smartness in the Translation , how much more shall we judg to be in the Original ? As for 〈◊〉 , having at three Decembrian Ordinations , made twelve Presbyters , eight Deacons , fifteen Bishops , he died and was buried near S. Peter in the Vatican , May 26. He was in the Chair fifteen years , three months , two days , and the See was vacant five days . S. VICTOR I. VICTOR , an Asian , Son of Felix , was , as I believe , in the time of Aelius Pertinax . Which Aelius being seventy years of Age , was from the Office of City-praefect created Emperour , by a Decree of the Senate . Being afterwards desired to declare his Lady Augusta , and his Son Coesar , he refused both , saying , it was enough that he himself was Emperour against his Will. But undergoing the reproach of that unprincely Vice , Covetousnes , being so sordid as to cause the half of a Lettuce or Artichoke to be served up to his Table , he was without any opposition slain in the Palace by Didius Julianus the Lawyer , in the sixth month of his Reign . This is that Julian , who made the perpetual Edict , and who in the seventh month after his coming to the Empire was vanquished and slain in a Civil War by Severus at Pons Milvius . Victor out of his care of the Affairs of the Church , decreed , that according to a former constitution of Eleutherius , as Damasus tells us , Easter should be kept upon the Sunday , which fell between the fourteenth and twenty first day after the Phasis or appearance of the Moon in the first Month. Theophilus Bishop of Coesarea Palestinoe was obedient to this Decree , and wrote against those who observed that Feast , as the Jews did their 〈◊〉 , always upon the fourteenth day of the Moon , whatever day of the Week it happened to be . But Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus very hotly declaimed against this Constitution , stifly contending , that according to ancient Custom it ought to be celebrated precisely on that day on which the Jews kept their 〈◊〉 . For he maintain'd that herein he 〈◊〉 the Example of S. 〈◊〉 the Apostle and others the Ancients . We , says he , observe the exact day , neither anticipating nor protracting it . Thus did Philip who died at Hierapolis ; thus did John who leaned on our Lords bosom ; thus did Polycarp , Thraseas , Melito and Narcissus Bishop of Hierusalem . 〈◊〉 some tell us , that a Council was held in Palestine , at which were present 〈◊〉 , Irenoeus , Narcissus , Polycarp , Bacchylus , all Bishops of great Note in Asia . But the whole matter was afterwards refer'd to the Council of Nice , in which it was decreed that Easter should be kept on the Sunday following the fourteenth day of the Moon , to avoid all appearance of Judaizing . 〈◊〉 also ordained that in cases of necessity Proselytes might at their 〈◊〉 be baptized in any kind of Water or at any time of the year . 〈◊〉 his Pontificate there flourished many learned men . As for instance , Appion , who wrote the Hexaëmeron , or account of the six days work of Creation ; 〈◊〉 Samosatenus , who together , with Theodotus , held our Saviour to have been a meer man ; Sixtus , who wrote of the 〈◊〉 , and Arabianus , who published several Treatises of Christian Doctrine . Now also one Judas wrote a Cronology to the tenth year of Severus the Emperor ; wherein yet he is guilty of a mistake in asserting that Antichrist would come in his time ; an Errour into which I suppose him to have fallen from the observation he had made of the Cruelty and other Vices of the Age , which he saw now grown to such an heighth , that he thought Almighty God could not bear with mankind any longer . By which very thing Lactantius and S. Austin themselves were after deceived . Our Victor , having first written some books concerning Religion , died and was buried near S. 〈◊〉 in the Vatican , whose Feast we observe on the twenty eighth of July . He was in the Chair ten years ; three months , ten days , And the See was vacant twelve days . S. ZEPHYRINUS . ZEPHERINUS a Roman , Son of Habundius , lived in the time of Severus the Emperour . Who being by birth an Asrican , of the Town of Leptis , upon the death of Julian succeeded in the Empire , and took the Surname of Pertinax . He was first an Officer of the Exchequer , then a Colonel in the Army , till by several steps he advanced himself to the Dignity of Imperator . He was of a very frugal temper ; the cruelty of his nature was heightened by the many Wars he had been engaged in ; and he exercised great Valour in defending , and great care in governing his Subjects . He was eminent not only for his skill in Arms , but in Letters too , taking very much delight in the study of Philosophy . He conquer'd the Parthians and Adiabeni , and made Arabia Interior a Province of the Roman Empire . For this Atchievement he triumphed , and upon the Arch erected to him in the Capitol he was styled Parthicus Arabicus and Adiabenicus . Moreover , he adorned the City with publick buildings . For he made those 〈◊〉 from his own name are called the Severian Baths , and erected the famous Septizonium ; that part of which noble Pile that is now remaining , hardly 〈◊〉 being pull'd down some years ago by order of Pope Paul the second , to make the best of the stones . But Bishop Zephyrinus 〈◊〉 more intent upon Ecclesiastical than secular Affairs , decreed , that every Deacon and Priest should be ordained in the presence of the Faithful both Clergy and Laity : which was afterwards 〈◊〉 in the Council of Chalcedon . He decreed likewise that the 〈◊〉 at the Communion should not be consecrated , as had been 〈◊〉 used , in a wooden Chalice , but in Glass . Though this 〈◊〉 was altered in following times ; wherein order was given that it should 〈◊〉 be in Wood , because of its spunginess , whereby some of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might soak into it ; nor of Glass , because of its brittleness , and the 〈◊〉 of its being broken ; nor of any ordinary course mettal by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ill taste it might contract from it ; but only in 〈◊〉 of Gold or Silver , or at least of Pewter ; as appears in the Canons of 〈◊〉 Councils 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Reims . He also ordained , that all 〈◊〉 of fourteen years of Age should communicate every year upon Easter-day , which in after-times Innocent the third extended not only to Communion , but Confession too . He commanded likewise , that no Bishop being 〈◊〉 by his Patriarch , or Primate , or Metropolitan , should have sentence pass'd against him but by the Authority of the See 〈◊〉 . Lastly , he ordained that when the Bishop celebrated , all his Presbyters should be present . In his time flourished Heraclius , who wrote a Comment upon the Apostle ; Maximus who in a large book 〈◊〉 the great Controversie of this Age ( viz. concerning the Author 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Original of Matter ; ) Candidus who com posed an 〈◊〉 ; and Origen , who in the tenth year of Severus 〈◊〉 , a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being rais'd against the Christians , and his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put to death for his Religion , whom he himself being yet a Youth , did very much confirm in his constancy and Resolution , was left with his Mother a Widow and six Brethren in a very low condition ; all his Fathers Estate being confiscated , because they owned Christ to be the true God. Hereupon he was forced to teach a Grammar-School to get a livelihood for himself and his Relations ; and among others he had for his Scholar Plutarchus , who afterwards became a Martyr . Not long after applying himself wholly to Religion , he undertook the Office of a Catechist or Preacher . He was a person of very great parts and skil'd in all Languages and kinds of Learning . He was wonderfully temperate and abstemious as to meat and drink and all other things ; imitating the poverty of Christ , and for many years walking bare-foot ; and moreover in his younger days he made himself an Example of that passage in the Gospel , there be Eunuchs which have made themselves Eunuchs for the Kingdom of Heavens sake . Many were so encouraged in Religion by his Pattern , that they did with great 〈◊〉 lay down their lives for Christianity , and particularly a Woman named 〈◊〉 , who was put to death by pouring scalding Pitch upon her Head. As for Zephyrinus , having at four Decembrian Ordinations , made thirteen Presbyters , seven Deacons , thirteen Bishops ; he died in the time of Severus , and was buried in the Via Appia , not 〈◊〉 from the Sepulchre of Calistus , August the 26th . He was in the Chair eight years , seven months , ten days , and the See was vacant six days . S. CALISTUS I. CALISTUS , an Italian of 〈◊〉 , Son of Domitius , lived in the time of Severus , an Emperour whose fortune changed with his mind ; For no sooner did he raise the fifth Persecution against the Christians , but he was presently exposed to a multitude of dangers , and engaged in several Wars ; on the one side by Piscennius Niger who was the cause of great Commotions in Syria , on the other by Clodius Albinus , whom yet he vanquish'd with great slaughter in Gaul . But passing over from thence into Britain , being deserted of his Friends , and accompanied only with calamities , he died at 〈◊〉 in the fifth year of his Empire , leaving behind him two Sons , Bassianus and Geta ; the latter of which was look'd upon and put to death as a publick Enemy , both because of his abominably dissolute 〈◊〉 , but especially because he had with his own hand slain Papinian the great Asylum of the Civil Law. But Bassianus receiving from the 〈◊〉 the name of Antoninus , became possess'd of the Empire ; and took the 〈◊〉 of Caracalla from a kind of long Vests which he bestow'd by way of largess among the 〈◊〉 . He was of a nature more cruel than his Father ; and so impotently vicious , thatthere was no kind of Villany which he was not guilty of . He is said to have slain his Brother Geta , and to have married his own Step-mother . He left behind him nothing great and magnificent to perpetuate his memory , save only the Antoninian Baths , ( which bore his name as being begun by him , but were indeed finish'd by the Emperour Alexander Severus ) and the Causey he made in the Via Nova . He made it Capital for any to wear Amulets about their necks for the cure of Quartan or Tertian Agues . But at length undertaking a War against the Parthians , he was surprized by his Enemies between Edessa and Charroe , and stab'd in the seventh year of his Reign , as he was alighting off his Horse to ease Nature . But during the most confused state of things and 〈◊〉 the Government of the most dissolute Emperours , Calistus was not at all diverted from his purpose of Establishing a solemn Fast three times in the year , to be observed on the Sabbath or Saturday , particularly to implore a blessing upon the fruits of the Earth , Corn , Wine and Oyl ; viz. in the fourth month , the seventh and the tenth , beginning the year according to the custom of the Jews . Though afterwards he changed his opinion , and appointed it at the four seasons of the year , viz. Spring , Summer , Autumn , and Winter ; at which times in succeeding Ages holy Orders were 〈◊〉 , which before was used to be only in the month of December . He also ordained that Accusations against Clergymen should not be admitted of in any Court if the informers were either infamous , or liable to just suspicion , or avowed Enemies of the accused . Moreover , he adjudged those to be Hereticks , who maintained , that Priests after they 〈◊〉 once convicted of any notorious Crime , were not to be restored to their former Dignity , though they shewed never so great signs of their repentance . Damasus tells us , that he built Saint Maries Church in Trastevere ; but I cannot imagine that of his founding to be the magnificent vast one which continues there at this time , since in those days of frequent Persecution all things were carried secretly , and the Christians had only small Chappels , and those private and hidden , and for the most part under-ground . He likewise built a Burial-place , 〈◊〉 by his own name , in the Via Appia , at the very place where the ashes of a multitude of Martyrs had been formerly reposited ; so that 〈◊〉 Reader must not think it strange that we have already said of several that they were 〈◊〉 in the Coemetery of 〈◊〉 , though it had not that name till now . I 〈◊〉 self with some of my Friends have religiously went to view it , 〈◊〉 the ashes and bones of the Martyrs are 〈◊〉 to be seen , and 〈◊〉 and Chappels in which the Christians privately communicated , when through the Edicts of some Emperours they could not do it publickly . In his time lived Tertullian , an African , the Son of a Proconsular Centurion , whom S. Hierom reckoneth next to 〈◊〉 and Apollonius the principal of the Latin Writers . He was a man of excellent Parts , and wrote a multitude of books . I have 〈◊〉 ( saith 〈◊〉 ) at Concordia a little Town in Italy one Paul , who said , that when he was very young he was at Rome acquainted with S. Cyprian's Amanuensis , who assured him , that S. Cyprian never passed a day without the reading of Tertullian . But having continued half his life-time a Presbyter at Rome , through the Envy and Reproaches of the Roman Clergy he afterwards 〈◊〉 Montanist , and wrote several Pieces against the Orthodox Doctrine , particularly those de Pudicitiâ de Monogamiâ , and de 〈◊〉 . He also composed six Books against Apollonius . At the same time likewise Origen flourished , and did great service for the Church . For he opposed the Heresie of the Ebionites , who asserted our 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 Man , the Son of Joseph and Mary , and press'd the observation of Mosaical Rites ; both which Errours were 〈◊〉 by Symmachus . Moreover , by his Learning he brought over to the Orthodox faith one Ambrosius , who had been ( as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) a 〈◊〉 , or ( as Hierom will have it ) a Marcionite ; to whom with 〈◊〉 a Presbyter , he dedicated his book de 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 that violent opposer of Christianity , and who was Origen's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , cannot yet sometimes 〈◊〉 commending him ; calling him 〈◊〉 most learned and Prince of Philosophers , acknowledging 〈◊〉 he was prosoundly skill'd in Platonism , and finding no fault in him but his 〈◊〉 a Christian. S. Hierom himself says that he wrote six thousand Volumes ; though that Father and S. Austin too tell us , that he was erroneous in most 〈◊〉 them , and particularly in his book of Government , entituled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; yet Pamphilus the Martyr , and Eusebius , and Russinus a Priest of Aquileia , appear very much in his Praise and Defence . As for Calistus , having at five Decembrian Ordinations , made sixteen Presbyters , four Deacons , eight Bishops : he was crown'd with Martyrdom , and was buried in the Coemetery of Calepodius , in the Via Aurelia , three miles distant from the City , October 14th . He was in the Chair six years , ten months , ten days . The See was then vacant six days . S. URBANUS I. VRBANUS , a Roman , Son of Pontianus , was Bishop of Rome in the time of the Emperour M. Aurelius Antoninus , Anno Dom. 226. U. C. 970. This Antoninus , supposed to be the base Son of 〈◊〉 , coming to Rome , and being advanced to the Empire not without an universal expectation of good from him , took the name of Heliogabalus from the Sun , so called by the Phoenicians , to which he built a Temple and was himself a Priest of it . But he led a life so contrary to the hopes and opinion men had entertain'd of him , that he has left no other memory of himself , than that of his exorbitant Villanies and all kinds of debauchery . For he violated the chastity of the Vestal Virgins , made his Palace no better than a Stews , and in a rage commanded Sabinus , a man of consular dignity ( and to whom Ulpian the famous Civilian wrote ) to be immediately put to death . He conferred all places of trust and honour upon the vilest of men , with whom he was wont sometimes to make himself sport after this manner : he would make them lie down with him at Supper , but it should be upon large bellows , which being raised and distended , they would all of a sudden tumble down under the Table . He had such a loud and undecent way of laughing , that in a full Theatre his Voice might be heard above all the Company . He was the first among the Romans who wore Velvet , and used Tables and other Utensils of Silver . When some of his Friends advised him to beware that by his luxury he did not reduce himself to want ; Can I do better , says he , than to make my self my own and my Wives Heir ? He was once so extravagantly freakish as to cause a Collection to be made of ten thousand pound weight of Spiders , from whence he pretended an estimate might be taken of the bigness of the City of Rome ; and to get together ten thousand Mice , and as many Weazels , and Rats . These mad pranks by degrees rendred him so contemptible in the eyes of all men , that himself and his Mother were both slain in a Military Tumult . 'T is said that some Syrian Priests having told him , that he should undergo a violent death ; he 〈◊〉 fairly provided himself of a decent Scarlet Silken Halter to do his own work withal . He died in the fourth year of his Reign , at the same time when the City of Nicopolis in Palestine ( formerly called ( Emmaus ) was built ; Africanus the Historian and Chronologer , undertaking an Embassie to promote that Affair . Urban , who lived in the time of this Monster , not of Dioclesian ( as some would have it ) by his eminent Piety and Learning proselyted multitudes to the Christian Faith ; and among others particularly Valerianus , an excelient Person , and contracted to S. Cecilia , with his Brother Tiburtius , both which afterwards suffered Martyrdom with great constancy of mind ; as did also the espoused Virgin her self , in her Fathers house , which was at her request consecrated and made a Church by Urban . The same Urban also ordained that the Church might receive Estates in Land or Houses , given and bequeathed to her by any of the Faithful , but that the Revenues of them should not be any ones property , but for the common good be distributed among the whole Clergy to every one his share ; a Constitution long since antiquated through the coverousness and rapacity of following Ages . Some attribute to him the distinction of the four stated annual Times of Fasting or Ember-weeks , which through mens ignorance were before kept very confusedly . In his time lived Tryphon one of Origen's Disciples , remarkable markable for the book he composed concerning the red Heiser in Deuteronomy . Minutius Felix also a famous Pleader at Rome , wrote a Dialogue , in which he introduces a Christian and an Heathen disputing ; besides another book against the Mathematicians , of which Lactantius makes mention . Moreover Alexander , Bishop of Hierusalem , at this time founded the famous Library there , by which he has gained so great a reputation . As for Urban himself , having at five Decembrian Ordinations , made nine Presbyters , five Deacons , nine Bishops ; he received a Crown of Martyrdom , and was buried in the Coemetery of Pretexatus , in the Via Tiburtina ; having been in the Chair four years , ten months , twelve days . And the See was vacant thirty days . S. PONTIANUS . PONTIANUS , a Roman , Son of Calphurnius , lived in the time of the Emperour Alexander , in the Year nine hundred seventy four from the building of Rome , and the Year of our Lord two hundred forty five . But between the Reign of Heliogabalus and Alexander there are reckoned three other Emperours , Macrinus , Diadumenus and Albinus ; whose Names I intended to have left out , not only because they governed but a very little while , but chiefly because they did nothing memorable : only Albinus became notorious to Posterity for his Gluttony , eating , if we may believe the Authority of Cordus , an hundred large Peaches , ten choice Melons , five hundred dryed Figs , and four hundred Oysters at one Meal . But to pass by these Monsters of men , I come to Alexander , a singular pattern of Virtue , who being created Emperour by the favour of the Senate and the Army , immediately applyed himself to the setling of the Commonwealth , which had been very much impaired by the miscarriages of former Princes . To which end he made use of Julius Frontinus a vert learned Man , and Ulpian and Paul , two excellent Civilians , as Assistants and Coadjutors in that Affair . He was so upright in all his dealings , that no man could ever complain of any Injury receiv'd from him : and so far removed from any kind of Vanity or Ostentation , that he appear'd but once in the costly Robes belonging to his Office , while he was Consul . All those who in their Addresses to him were sneakingly obsequious in their carriage , or affectedly complaisant in their words , he would reject as fawning Fellows ; for he was so wise and discerning that no man could impose upon him ; one instance of which was his proceeding with Turinus , to whom , for his taking Bribes upon the appearance of his being the Emperours mighty Favourite , he allotted this remarkable punishment ; that being bound to a Stake in the Transitory Forum , a place of greatest Concourse , and the most publick thorow-fare , he should be suffocated with smoak ; the common Cryer in the mean time proclaiming these words , He that sold smoak , is punish'd with smoak . Though his Mother Mammoea , as she was a Woman , had a great love for Money , yet he was altogether above it ; and for Jewels , he slighted them , as feminine Trifles , being often wont to say , that in Virgil ( whom he called the Plato of the Poets ) there were more , and more precious Gems to be found . The Revenue which arose from Bawds , and Whores , and Catamites , he forbad to be laid up in the sacred Treasury , and judg'd it more fit to be assign'd to the defraying some publick Charge , as the repairing of the Theatre , the Cirque , the Amphitheatre , and the Stadium . Having after great search gotten a Collection of the Images of Famous Men , he caus'd them to be set up in the Transitory Forum ; and likewise finish'd and beautified those which are at this time call'd the Antonian Baths , having been begun by Antoninus Caracalla . He had it in his design to acknowledg our Saviour to be a God , and build a Temple to him ; and did actually set up the Effigies of Christ and Abraham , and Orpheus in his Domestick Chappel . Being renowned for so many excellent qualities , and created Emperour while he was very young , he immediately engag'd in a War against the Persians , and bravely vanquish'd their King Xerxes . In reforming the Military Discipline he was so strict , that he cashier'd some whole Legions at once ; which severity of his was the occasion of his being slain in a tumult of the Soldiers at Mentz . Pontianus being now Bishop of Rome , at the instigation of the Idol-Priests , both he and Philip a Presbyter , were at the Emperours Command transported from the City of Rome to the Island Sardinia , much about that time when Germanus a Presbyter of Antioch , and Beryllus a Bishop of Arabia , were converted to the Truth by Origen . The Heresie of Beryllus was his denial that Christ had any Being before his Incarnation . He wrote some small Pieces , and particularly certain Epistles , in which he returns thanks to Origen for his sound Doctrine . There is extant likewise a Dialogue between them , wherein Origen convicts Beryllus of Heresie . As for Origen himself , he was a Person of so great Wit and Learning that seven Amanuenses taking their turns , were scarce sufficient for him . He had also as many Transcribers , and young Women well-skill'd in Writing , all which he wearied out with the copiousness and fertility of his Inventions . Being sent for from Antioch to Rome by Mammoea the pious Emperours Mother ; he was in great esteem with her , and having fully instructed her in the Christian Faith , he returned to Antioch . But Pontianus , having suffered divers calamities and severe Torments for the Faith of Christ , at length died in Sardinia ; his body being afterward at the request of the whole Clergy brought back with great Veneration to Rome by Bishop Fabian , and interred in the Via Appia in the Coemetery of Calistus . At the Ordinations which he held twice in the Month of December , he made six Presbyters , five Deacons , and six Bishops . He was in the Chair nine years , five months , two days , and from his Martyrdom the See was vacant ten days . S. ANTERUS . ANTERUS , a Grecian , the Son of Romulus , was made Bishop of Rome in the time of Maximine ; who Anno U. C. 987. having fortunately managed the War in Germany , was elected 〈◊〉 by the Army without any Authority of the Senate . He was a Man of a mighty Stature , being above eight foot high ; and had a Foot of such a magnitude , that it is since become Proverbial , when men speak of a tall Silly Fellow , to say , he needs Maximine's Hose . His Wives Bracelet served him only for a Ring ; and his Appetite was so large , that he would drink a Rundlet of nine Gallons of Wine at a Sitting . He raised the sixth Persecution against the Christians , but in the third year of his Reign himself together with his Son Maximine was slain by Pupienus at Aquileia a City which he besieged , and so an end was put to his Life and that Persecution together ; by which means Mammea a Christian Lady , and the famous Origene , the blood of both which he very much thirsted for , escaped his Cruelty . 'T is reported , that during this Siege of Aquileia , when their bowstrings failed , the Women of the City supplied that want with their hair ; for which reason in honour to those Matrons the Senate dedicated a Temple to Venus the Bald. Anterus was the first who , for the sake of one Maximus a Martyr , ordained that the Acts of the Martyrs diligently search'd after should be committed to Writing by certain Notaries appointed to that purpose , and being written should be reposited in the Treasury of the Church , that so the memory of good men might not perish with their Lives . He ordered likewise that no Bishop should be translated from his first Bishoprick to another for his private Need or Benefit , but only for the sake of the Flock committed to him , and by the leave of the Supreme Bishop . A Constitution which at this day is made void by common Practice ; for now the Prelates being intent upon their own Profit and Pleasure , are always looking out for a fatter ; Not that they are at all inquisitive how they may feed a larger Flock , but the great Enquiry is , how much any See may be made worth yearly . There is very little discourse among them concerning the care of Souls , but very much concerning the encrease of their Revenues ; that thereby they may be able to keep more Horses , and have a greater Retinue of useless lubberly Servants . In his time flourished Julius Africanus , an eminent Writer , who as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tells us , founded a famous Library at Coesarea , This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Reign of M. Aurelius Antoninus , undertook an Embassie for the rebuilding the City of Emmaus , which as I have already said , was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nicopolis . He wrote also an Epistle to Origen , shewing that the story of Susanna was not received among the Jews : against whom Origen afterwards penn'd a large Epistle upon that Argument . At this time likewise flourished Geminus , a Presbyter of the Church of Antioch , and Heraclas Patriarch of the Church of Alexandria . As for Anterus himself , having consecrated only one Bishop , he suffered Martyrdom , and was interr'd in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , on the third of January . He was in the Chair eleven years , one month , twelve days , and the See was then vacant thirteen days . S. FABIANUS . FABIANUS , a Roman , the Son of Fabius , continued from the Reign of Gordianus and Philip to that of the Emperour Decius . Gordianus getting the Empire , and having given a mighty Defeat to the Parthians that made head against him , in his return home to Triumph was slain by the two Philips . His chief commendation was , that he is reported to have had sixty two thousand books in his Library . Philip , Anno U. C. 997. having brought home his Army out of Syria into Italy , reigned together with his Son , whom he joyned to him as a Partner in the Empire , five years . He was the first Christian Emperour , and 't is said of him , that he never presumed to go to the holy Mysteries , before he had confessed . After the third year of his Reign , the thousandth year from the building of the City being compleated , he caused to be celebrated the Secular Games , which were wont to be repeated every hundredth year . They were first instituted by Valerius 〈◊〉 after the expulsion of the Kings , and had their name from the Latin word seculum , which signifies the space of an hundred years . But by the fraud of Decius , both the Philips were slain , though in divers places ; the Father being put to death at Verona , the Son at Rome . Fabianus distributed the several Regions of the City among the seven Deacons , by whom the Acts of the Martyrs written by the Notaries were to be collected and digested , for the example of others who professed the Faith of Christ. He also built Monuments in the Coemeteries for the honour of the Martyrs . Further , he ordained , that every year at some Sacrament the Chrism or holy Oyl should be new consecrated , and the old burnt in the Church . In his time sprang up the Novatian Heresie . For Novatianus a Presbyter of the City of Rome , out of an eager desire of being Bishop put all things into a great disorder , that the Pontificate might not come into the hands of Cornelius , who was Successor to Fabianus . Having separated himself from the Church , he gave to himself and his Followers the Denomination of the Pure ; and denied that Apostates , though truly penitent , ought to be received into the Church . Upon this occasion a Council of sixty Bishops , as many Presbyters , and several Deacons was held at Rome , in which the opinion of Novatianus was condemned as false , for that according to the example of our Saviour , Pardon is to be denied to no man that repents . At the same time Origen opposed the heretical Doctrine of certain persons , who affirmed , that the Souls of men died with their bodies , and were both together to be raised again at the Resurrection ; as also that of the Helchesaites , who altogether rejected the Apostle S. Paul , and asserted , that though a man in his Torments should outwardly deny Christ , yet he might be free from Guilt , provided his heart were upright . The same Author wrote against Celsus an Epicurean , who opposed the Christians ; and sent Letters concerning Religion to the Emperour Philip and his Wife Severa ; and wrote also many things concerning the order of Faith to Fabianus . Alexander Bishop of Cappadocia , having from a desire to see the holy Places , made a Journey to Jerusalem , was there compell'd by Narcissus Bishop of that City and now grown old , to be his Assistant in the Administration of that Bishoprick . But the Persecution under Decius growing hot , at the same that Babylas suffered Martyrdom at Antioch , he being carried to Coesarea , was there put to death for the faith of Christ. As for Fabianus ( concerning whom it is commonly believed , that , when enquiry was made for a Successour to Anterus , a Dove lighted upon his head in the same shape with that which descended upon the head of Jesus at Jordan ) he received a Crown of Martyrdom , after that at five Ordinations , which he held in the month of December , he had ordained twenty two Presbyters , seven Deacons , eleven Bishops ; and was interr'd in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , Jan. the 19th . He was in the Chair fourteen years , eleven months , eleven days , and by his death the See was vacant six days . S. CORNELIUS . CORNELIUS , a Romam , the Son of Castinus , lived in the times of the Emperour Decius , Who being born at Buda in Hungary , upon the death of the two Philips , assumed the Empire , proving a bitter Enemy to the Christians , because those Philips had been favourers of their Religion . But having with his Son Caesar reigned only two years , he was so suddenly cut off by the Goths , that not so much as his dead body was ever found . A just Judgment upon him , who raising the seventh Persecution , had put to death a multitude of most holy Men. During the Pontificate of Cornelius , whose Judgment was , that Apostates upon their Repentance ought to be received , Novatus irregularly ordained Novatianus and Nicostratus ; upon which occasion the Confessour's who had fallen off from Cornelius , being of the same opinion with Maximus the Presbyter and Moyses , reconciled themselves to the Church again , and thereby gained the name of Confessours indeed . But not long after , these Hereticks pressing hard upon him , Cornelius is banished to Centumcelioe ; to him Cyprian Bishop of Carthage , being himself imprison'd , wrote Letters , by which he came to understand both the calamity of his Friend and the confirmation of his own Exile . There are extant 〈◊〉 other Epistles of Cyprian to Cornelius , full of Religion and Piety , but the choicest of them is accounted to be that wherein he accuses and condemns Novatus a certain Disciple of his . Concerning the same Heresie , Dionysius B. of Alexandria , who had once been Scholar to Origen , wrote to Cornelius ; and in another Epislle reproves Novatianus , for having deserted the Communion of the Roman Church , and pretending that he was forced against his will to take the 〈◊〉 upon him ; to whom he thus replies , That thou wert ( says he ) O Novatian , chosen to that Dignity against thy Will , will appear when thou dost voluntarily leave it . Cornelius , before he went into banishment , at the Instance of Lucina a holy 〈◊〉 , by night removed the bodies of S. 〈◊〉 and S. 〈◊〉 out 〈◊〉 the publick burial places , where they seemed to be less secure , that of S. Paul was by Lucina her self reposited in ground of her own in the 〈◊〉 Oxiensis , near the place where he suffer'd , and that of Peter was by 〈◊〉 laid near the place where he also was Martyr'd , not far 〈◊〉 the Temple of Apollo . But when Decius came to understand that 〈◊〉 had received Leters from Cyprian , he caused him to be brought from Ceutumcelioe to Rome ; and in the Temple of Tellus , the 〈◊〉 Praefect being 〈◊〉 , he thus 〈◊〉 with him , Are 〈◊〉 ( 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ) 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 thus 〈◊〉 , that neither regarding the gods , nor fearing the commands and threatning of Princes , you keep a 〈◊〉 tending to endanger the publick Weal ? To whom Cornelius replied , That the Letters which he receiv'd and return'd , were only concerning the Praises of Christ , and the Design of the Redemption of Souls , lut contain'd nothing in them tending to the Diminution of the Empire . At this Decius being enraged , gave order that the holy man should first be scourged with a kind of Whips that had small globes of Lead 〈◊〉 to the end of them ; that afterwards he should be carried to the Temple of Mars to pay Adoration to his Image , and upon his refusal so to do , that he should be put to death . The good man , as they were leading him to Punishment , disposed of what he had to Stephen the Arch-deacon ; and afterwards upon the fifth of May was beheaded . Lucina , with some of the Clergy , buried his body by night in a Grotto of hers in the Via Appia , nor far from the Coemetery of Calistus . There are some who write that the Bishop suffered under Gallus and Volusianus , but I rather give credit to Damasus , who affirms Decius to have been the Author of his Martyrdom . Cornelius held two Ordinations in the Month of December , in which he made four Presbyters , four Deacons , seven Bishops . He sat in the Chair two years , three days , and by his death the See was vacant thirty five days . S. LUCIUS I. LUCIUS , by birth a Roman , his Father's Name Porphyrius , was chosen Bishop , when Gallus Hostilianus was Emperour . Gallus associated to himself in the Government his Son Volusianus ; in whose times there arose so great a Plague to revenge the cause of Christianity , that there were few Families , much less Cities and Provinces , which had not their share in the publick Calamity . But while Gallus and Volusianus were engaging in a Civil War against Aemilianus , who had attempted an alteration of the Government , they were both kill'd at 〈◊〉 , before they had compleated the second year of their Empire . Aemilianus , a person of obscure birth , was slain e're he had possess'd his usurped Power three months ; and soon after Valerianus and Gallienus were chosen Emperours , the former by the Army in Rhetia and Noricum , the latter at Rome by the Senate . Their Government proved very pernicious to the Roman State , by the means of their own Pusillanimity and the 〈◊〉 they exercised against the Christians . For both the Germans had marched forward as far as Ravenna , laying all 〈◊〉 where ever they came with Fire and Sword , and also Valerianus himself making War in Mesopotamia , was taken Prisoner by the Parthians and forced to live in the most ignominious servitude ; for Sapores King of Persia made use of him for a Footstool when he got up on Horseback . A Punishment which justly 〈◊〉 him for this reason , that as soon as he was seiz'd of the Empire , he was the eighth from Nero who commanded that the Christians should be put to Tortures , be made to worship Idols , or upon their refusal be put to death . Gallienus , being terrisied by this manifest Judgment of God , suffered the Christians to live quietly . But it was now too late , for by the Divine Permission , the Barbarians had already made Inroads upon the Roman borders , and certain pernicious Tyrants arose ; who overthrew at home what was left undestroyed by the forein Enemy . 〈◊〉 hereupon leaves the care of the Publick , and spending his time very dissolutely at 〈◊〉 , was there slain . Lucius , upon the death of Volusianus , being released from banishment , at his return to Rome , ordained , that every Bishop 〈◊〉 be accompanied where-ever he went with two Presbyters and three Deacons , as witnesses of his Life and Actions . In his time suffered Saint Cyprian ; who was first a Professor of Rhetorick , and afterward , as St. Hierem tells us , at the persuasion of Coecilius the Presbyter from whom he took his 〈◊〉 - 〈◊〉 , becoming a Christian , he gave his Estate to the Poor . Having 〈◊〉 first ordained a Presbyter , and then Bishop of Carthage , he was 〈◊〉 to death under 〈◊〉 and Volusianus . His Life and Martyrdom were 〈◊〉 well written by Pontius a Presbyter and his Companion in 〈◊〉 . And it ought not to be forgotten , that Cyprian before he 〈◊〉 was reconciled to the Opinion of the Church of Rome , that 〈◊〉 were not to be re-baptized , but to be receiv'd without any further Ceremony than that of Imposition of Hands ; a matter about which there had been formerly a great Controversie between him and Cornelius . But to return to Lucius ; before his Martyrdom , which he suffered at the command of Valerianus , he delivered up his Ecclesiastical Power to 〈◊〉 the Arch-deacon . He conferred holy Orders thrice in the month of December , ordaining four Presbyters , four Deacons , seven Bishops . He was interred in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , Aug. the 25th . He was in the Chair three years , three months , three days , and by his death the See was vacant thirty five days . S. STEPHANUS I. STEPHANUS , a Roman , the Son of Julius , was chosen Bishop when the Roman Empire seem'd to be utterly ruin'd ; and particularly at the time when Posthumus 〈◊〉 his Usurped Power in Gallia , though not without great advantage to the Publick . For he governed very well ten years together , freed the Countrey from Hostility , and restored that Province to its ancient Form. But being afterwards kill'd at Mentz in a tumult of the Soldiers , Victorinus succeeded him , who was indeed an excellent Soldier , but being exces ssively incontinent and adulterous , was slain at Cologne . Stephanus applying himself to the Regulation of the Church , ordained that the Priests and other Ministers should not use their sacred Vestments any where but in the Church , and during the performance of Divine Offices ; lest otherwise they should incur the Punishment of Belshazzar King of Babylon for touching the holy Vessels with prophane hands . Concerning the Re-baptization of those who returned to the Faith , he was of the same Judgment with Cornelius his Predecessor , and thought it by no means lawful to communicate with those who re-baptized them ; Whereupon Dionysius , who had formerly concurred in opinion about the matter with those of Carthage and the East , both his and their Sentiments of it being now altered , writes to Stephen , and encourages him from the assurance that both the Asian and African Churches were now reconciled to the Judgment of the Roman See concerning it . About the same time Malchion a Presbyter of Antioch , a person of extraordinary Eloquence , became very useful to the Church of God , in writing against Paulus Samosatenus the Bishop of that place , who endeavoured to revive the Opinion of Artemon , affirming Christ to have been a meer man , and that he had no Existence till he was conceived by the Virgin Mary . An Opinion which being afterwards condemned in the Council of Antioch by general consent , this Malchion in the name of the Synod wrote a large Epistle to the Christians concerning it . As for Stephanus , when he had by his Example and Persuasion converted a multitude of Gentiles to Christianity , being seized by Gallienus , as some say , or else by those who upon the Edict of Decius were appointed to persecute the Christians , he himself , together with many others his Proselytes , was hurried away to Martyrdom ; and having suffered , he was interred in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , August the 2d , after that he had at two Decembrian Ordinations , made six Presbyters , five Deacons , three Bishops . He was in the Chair seven years , five months , two days ; and the See was vacant two and twenty days . S. SIXTUS II. SIXTUS , an Athenian , of a Philosopher became a Christian the Decian and Valerian Persecution yet continuing . But it will not be foreign to our present purpose to go on , as we have begun , to give some account of the other Tyrants , till we come to the true Successour . Victorinus therefore being slain in Gallia , Tetricus a Senator , being at that time Governour of Aquitain , was in his absence chosen Emperour by the Soldiers . But while these things were transacting in Gallia , Odenatus overcomes the the Persians , defends Syria , and 〈◊〉 Mesopotamia as far as Ctesiphon . At this time in Ptolemais , anciently called Barce , a City of Pentapolis , there was broach'd a Doctrine , full of blasphemies against God the Father , and against Christ , whom it denied to be the Son of the most high God and the first-born of every Creature , and against the Holy Ghost , whose being it disowned . The Assertors of it were called 〈◊〉 , from Sabellius the author of this perverse Sect. What shall I say of that carnal opinion of Cerinthus ? who affirmed , that Christ should personally Reign upon the earth a thousand years , ( from whence by the Greeks he was called a Chiliast . ) Being himself a man of unbounded Lust and Luxury , he feigned a great plenty of delicious Viands and a great variety of beautiful Women to be the principal Ingredients of the happiness of that Kingdom , Of the same opinion likewise was Nepos , a Bishop in some parts of Egypt , who affirmed , that the Saints were to Reign with Christ on the Earth , in the highest enjoyment of all sensual delights and pleasures ; ( from whom his brutish followers were called Nepotiani . ) Sixtus had it some time in his mind to baffle and suppress these opinions , but being accused for preaching the faith of Christ contrary to the Emperours Edict , he was taken and led to the Temple of Mars , where he must either offer sacrifice to the Idol , or upon his 〈◊〉 be put to death . As he was going forth to punishment , Laurence his Arch-deacon thus bespake him ; Whither art thou going , O my Father , without thy Son ? Whither , O best of Bishops , art thou hastning without thy Attendants ? To whom Sixtus answered , I do not forsake thee , O my Son ; there are yet greater conflicts behind which thou art to undergo for the faith of Christ ; within three days , thou as a dutiful Deacon shalt follow me thy Bishop ; in the mean time , if thou hast any stock lying by thee , distribute it all to the Poor . On the same day with Sixtus , which was the eighth of August , there were executed six Deacons , viz. Felicissimus , Agapetus , Januarius , Magus , Innocentius , Stephanus . And on the third day after , August the tenth , the same Lawrence , with Claudius the Sub-deacon , and Seuerus the Presbyter , and Crescentius the Reader , and Romanus the Door-keeper , were all put to death together , though with several kinds of Tortures ; among which it is said that Laurence was broiled upon a Gridiron . Vincentius , who had been Scholar to Sixtus , being gone into Spain , could not be present at this Martyrdom . Sixtus , during his Pontificate having at two Decembrian Ordinations made four Presbyters , seven Deacons , two Bishops , his body was interr'd in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia . The other Martyrs lye in the Coemetery of Proetextatus in the Via Tiburtina , Sixtus sat in the Chair two years , ten months , twenty three days . And the See was vacant thirty five days . S. DIONYSIUS . DIONYSIUS , whose original Damasus could not trace , being of a Monk advanced to the Pontifical Dignity , forthwith allotted to the several Presbyters in the City of Rome their several Churches and Coemeteries , and to others elsewhere 〈◊〉 their respective Parishes and Dioceses ; that so every one might be confined within his own bounds and limits . His contemporary Emperour I take to have been Claudius , who when by consent of the Senate he had undertaken the Government , made War upon , and with incredible slaughter defeated the Goths who had for fifteen years together wasted Illyricum and Macedonia . Hereupon it was decreed by the Senate , that in the Council-house a golden Shicld , in the Capital a golden Statue should be erected to his Honour . But falling sick at Sirmium , he died before the second year of his Empire was compleated . Upon his death Quintillus his Brother was straightway chosen Emperour by the Army ; a person of singular moderation , and the only man who deserved to succeed his Brother ; but he also governed a very little time , being slain in the seventeenth day of his Reign . During the Pontificate of Dionysius , Paulus Samosatenus deserting the Orthodox Faith , revived the Heresie of Artemon . This Paul being made Bishop of Antioch in the room of Demetrianus , behaved himself with excessive haughtiness and affectation ; for as he passed along he affected to read and dictate Letters , a great throng of Attendants going before and following him ; so that for the sake of his Arrogance , multitudes were very strongly prejudiced against the Christian Religion . But had they lived in our times , wherein Pride and Pomp , not to say Luxury it self , are at their heighth ; what would they think to see Prelates led on by so many young Sparks , and brought up by a crowd of Presbyters , all mounted upon high-fed and gay-trapped Horses ? Certain I am they would abhor and execrate them , and say , that they were false and hypocritical pretenders to the Religion of the blessed Jesus . But I return to Paul , whom I may more securely reprove . He was highly self-opinionated and ambitious , and denied our Saviours eternal Generation , or that he had a being till his conception of the blessed Virgin. For this reason at the Council of 〈◊〉 , he was publickly condemned by the consent of all the Bishops that were present ; but especially by the sentence of Gregory Bishop of Coesarea , a most holy man who was present at the Council , and afterwards suffered Martyrdom for the faith of Christ. Malchion also a Presbyter of Antioch disputed and wrote much against this Paul , for the reason that I have already mentioned . Dionysius himself could not be at this Council because of his great Age , but of all the transactions there he had full intelligence given him by Maximus Bishop of Alexandria . Dionysius dying , was buried in the Coemetery of Calistus ; after that at two Decembrian Ordinations he had made twelve Presbyters , six Deacons , seven Bishops . He sat in the Chair six years , two months , four days ; and the See was vacant six days . S. FELIX I. FELIX , a Roman , Son of Constantinus , lived in the time of Aurelianus , Who came to the Empire A.U.C. 1027 , and being an excellent Soldier gain'd a great Victory over the Goths at the River Danow . From thence passing into Asia , at a place not far from Antioch , by the terrour of his name rather than by fighting , he overcame Zenobia , who from the time that her Husband Odenatus had been slain was possess'd of the Eastern Empire . Her he led in Triumph together with Tetricus , by his defeating of whom at Chaalons , Gallia was again recovered . Yet by the Humanity and Clemency of Aurelianus , Zenobia lived all her time very honourably in the City , from whom the Zenobian Family in Rome derives its Original ; and Tetricus being saved , was afterwards made Governour of the Lucani . The Emperour now applying himself to works of peace , repaired the Temple of Apollo , and the Walls of the City with great Magnificence . But not long after raising the ninth Persecution against the Christians , the divine Vengeance meeting with him , he was slain at a small Fort between Constantinople and Heraclea , called Zenophrurium . Felix out of the great regard he had to the honour of the Martyrs , ordained , that upon their account Masses should be celebrated yearly ; and that the Sacrifice of the Mass should be celebrated by no other persons but such as were in holy Orders , and in no places but such as were consecrated , cases of necessity being always excepted . But if through the age or loss of Records it were doubtsul concerning any Church whether it had been consecrated or no , he commanded that it should be consecrated anew ; saying , that nothing could properly be said to be repeated , of which it is uncertain whether ever it were once done at all . During his Pontificate one Manes a Persian , had the Impudence to profess himself to be the Christ , and that he might gain the greater credit to his Imposture , he associated to himself twelve Disciples . But as that Manes was detested and abhorred for his pride and blasphemy , so Anatolius the Bishop of Laodicoea was as much extolled and magnified for his Religion and Learning . At the same time also Saturninus , relying upon the assistance of his Army , enterpriz'd the building of a new Antioch ; but when it appeared that he designed to invade the Empire too , he was slain at Apemoea . Felix , after that at several Decembrian Ordinations , he had made nine Presbyters , seven Deacons , five Bishops , suffered Martyrdom , and was buried in the Via Aurelia , May the 30th . in a Church which he had built , two miles distant from the City . He sat in the Chair four years , three months , 〈◊〉 days ; and the See was vacant seven days . S. EUTYCHIANUS . EUTYCHIANUS , a Tuscan , his Fathers name Maximus , was in the time of the Emperour Aurelianus . Who being slain was succeeded by Tacitus , a man who both for his Valour and Justice , was certainly very fit for Government , but he was slain in Pontus in the sixth month after he came to the Empire ; as was also his Successour Florianus in Tarsus , before he had reigned three months . Eutychianus ordained , that the fruits of the Earth , as Beans and Grapes , &c. should be blessed upon the Altar ; and also that no persons should bury the Martyrs in any but Purple Vestments ; unless with his knowledg and leave . Some write that in his time Dorotheus the Eunuch flourished , a man questionless of very great skill in the Greek and Hebrew Language ; and with whose Learning 't is said , the Emperour Aurelianus was wonderfully delighted . For in the beginning of his Reign he was such a Favourer of the Christians , that he severely censured the Sect of Paulus Samosatenus . But being afterwards corrupted by evil Counsels ; and , as hath been said , raising a Persecution against the Christians , having sent Dispatches concerning that Affair to the several Governours of Provinces , he was cut off by the Divine Hand . Eusebius when he was young was an Auditor of Dorotheus at his Expositions of Scripture . At this time also Anatolius an Alexandrian , Bishop of Laodicea , a man of great Learning , wrote several excellent things in Mathematicks and Divinity ; and was very severe against the Manichoean Heresie which then very much prevailed . These Manichees to their other Errours , brought in two Substances , the one good , the other evil , and held that Souls flowed from God , as from a Fountain . The Old Testament they all together disown'd , and receiv'd but some parts of the New. Eutychianus , after that at several Ordinations , he had consecrated fourteen Presbyters , five Deacons , nine Bishops , was crowned with Martyrdom , and buried in the Coemetery of Calistus , July the 25th . He sat in the Chair one year , one month , one day ; and by his death theSee was vacant eight days . There are some who say he lived in the Pontificate eight years , ten months ; but I rather give credit to Damasus , who is the author of the former Assertion . S. CAIUS . CAIUS , a Dalmatian , the Son of Caius , a kinsman of the Emperour Diocletian , lived in the times of Probus , Carus and Carinus . 〈◊〉 , a person renowned for Military skill , having undertaken the Government , was very successful in recovering 〈◊〉 that had been possess'd by the Barbarians . He also vanquish'd Saturninus , who was attempting to usurp the Empire in the East , and Proculus and Bonosus at 〈◊〉 . But this Valiant and Just man was notwithstanding slain in a Tumult of the Soldiers at 〈◊〉 , in the sixth year of his Reign . After whom Carus Narbonensis entred upon the Empire , and held it two years . He having admitted his two Sons Carinus and Numerianus to a thare in the Government , and having in the Parthian War taken 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 two famous Cities , was in the Camp slain by a Thunderbolt . Numerianus , who was returning with his Father , was murthered by the fraud of his Father-in-law Arrius Aper . But Carinus a person most dissolutely lewd , was overcome after a sharp and doubtful Engagement , by 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 ; and at length suffered the just punishment of his Villanies . Caius stated the several Orders in the Church , by which as by certain steps and degrees the Clergy were to rise to the Episcopal Dignity . These were the Door-keeper , the Reader , the Exorcist , the Acolythus , the Sub-deacon , the Deacon , the Presbyter , and the Bishop . He also , as 〈◊〉 had done before him , allotted several Regions to the Deacons , who were to Register and compile the Acts of the Martyrs . He ordained likewise , that no Laick should commence a Suit of Law against a 〈◊〉 - man , and that no Pagan or Heretick should have power to accuse a Christian. In his time lived Victorinus Bishop of Poictiers , who 〈◊〉 divers Commentaries on the Scriptures ; and was very sharp and severe against the Heresies then prevailing , though he had greater skill in the Latin than the Greek Tongue , as Hierom will have it , who tells us , that the sense of his Writings was great , but the style mean. Pamphilus also a Presbyter and the intimate Friend of Eusebius Bishop of Coesarea , was so eagerly greedy of divine Learning , that with his own hand he transcribed a great part of Origen's Books ; which Books Eusebius affirms himself to have seen in the Library of Coesarea , with as great satisfaction as if he had gained the Riches of Croesus . The same Pamphilus wrote the Defence of Origen , as Eusebius himself also did not long after . But in the Reign of Diocletian , there arising against the Christians a Persecution sharper than ever was before , Caius lay a long time concealed in certain Grotts and Vaults underground ; but being at length discovered and taken from thence by the Persecutors , together with his Brother Gabinius and his Niece Susanna , he was crowned with Martyrdom , and buried in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , 〈◊〉 the 22d . Some write that Lucia , Agatha , and Agnes became Martyrs not long 〈◊〉 . Caius sat in the Chair eleven years , four months , twelve days ; in which time at four several Decembrian Ordinations , he made twenty five Presbyters , eight Deacons , five Bishops ; and by his death the See was vacant eleven days . S. MARCELLINUS . MARCELLINUS , a Roman , the Son of Projectus , was in the times of Diocletian , a Dalmatian of obscure birth , and Maximian . Diocletian , A. U. C. 1041. being elected Emperour by the Army , slew that Aper who had murdered Numerianus . But a Commotion arising in Gallia , which was a Sedition rather than a War , thither Diocletian sent Maximianus Herculeus , by whom the Peasants were soon quell'd . But Wars breaking out on every side , Diocletian not being able singly to bear the 〈◊〉 of so many dangers , associates Maximian by the name of Augustus , and Constantius , and Maximian Galerius by the name of Coesars . Maximian Herculeus , after that Carausius was kill'd by the treachery of Alectus , in ten years time makes himself Master of Britain . And Constantius , after one unsuccessful Engagement in Gallia , renewing the Fight a second time , flew several thousand Germans , who were Mercenaries there , and thereby restored peace to that Province . In the mean time Diocletian took Alexandria , which being bravely defended by Achilleus , held out a Siege of eight months , and gratified his Soldiers with the plunder of it . But Maximian Galerius having behaved himself gallantly in two Fights against Narseus , was at length routed between Galietium and Carroe ; and his Forces being 〈◊〉 and lost in that unfortunate Battel , he is forced to fly to Diocletian , who received him with such disdain , that it is said , he suffered him in his Imperial Habit to run on Foot several miles before his Charriot . Maximian being nettled at so foul a disgrace , undertakes the War afresh , and in the end becomes Victorious . Affairs being thus setled , Diocletian in the East , and Maximian Herculeus in the West , commanded that the Churches should be destroyed , and the Christians tortured and put to death ; and so raised the tenth Persecution , which lasted longer , and was more vehement and bloody than any before . For now Bibles were publickly burnt ; all Christians who were in any Office ignominiously cashier'd ; Servants who continued constant to their Profession cut off of all hope of being ever made Free , and the Christian Soldiers compell'd either to offer up sacrifice to Idols , or else to lay down their Arms and their Lives together ; by an Imperial Edict publickly affix'd in the Forum . This Edict , a certain person being so hardy as to pull down and tear in pieces , he was thereupon ordered to be fley'd and to have Vinegar mix'd with Salt poured upon his raw flesh till he died ; which he patienty endured being confirmed and encouraged in his sufferings by Dorotheus and Gorgonius two very eminent men . At the same time the Royal Palace at Nicomedia happening to be on fire , the Emperour groundesly suspecting it to be caus'd by the Christians , commanded multitudes of them to be put to the sword , and several others to be thrown alive into the flames . The same severity was exercised against them in Mitylene , Syria , Africa , Thebais , and Egypt by the several Governours of those Provinces , and in Palestine and Tyre great numbers of them were expos'd to be devoured by wild beasts . Indeed there was no kind of Torment could be invented which the Christians did not undergo . Some had their flesh scraped and torn off with Potsherds , to others sharp Reeds were thrust under their Nails , and to the Women run up into their privities . A certain City in Phrygia was set on fire and burnt to the ground , because the Citizens , who were kept constant to the Faith by Adauctus a pious Roman , refused to offer sacrifice to Idols . In the end their inhuman Tormentors came to such a height of Cruelty , that they would first burn out their Eyes with searing Irons , and then wreak the remainder of their fury and rage against them . At this time were also put to death for the profession of Christianity Anthimus Bishop of Nicomedia , and Lucianus the Learned Presbyter of Antioch , and Pamphilus of Coesarea , and Philoeas an Aegyptian and Bishop of Thmyis ; this last being beheaded , because he had written a Book in praise of the Martyrs , and had courage enough to tell his unjust Judges their own . I need not enumerate more Instances , since Damasus affirms , that there were no less than seventeen thousand persons of both Sexes who suffered Martyrdom through the several Provinces in the space of thirty days . I shall not mention those who were banish'd to the Islands , or condemn'd to work in the the Mines or melting-Houses , or to dig Sand , or to hew Stones , or to other the like kinds of Servitude , whose numbers were almost infinite . But our Marcellinus , being carried to the Heathen Sacrifices , and his Tormentors with menaces urging him to offer , he being overcome with fear submitted to their importunities , and joyn'd with them in their Idolatries . But not long after a Council of an hundred and eighty Bishops being held at Sinuessa a City of Campania , thither goes Marcellinus cloth'd in Sackcloth , with all the marks of an humble penitent , and beseeches them to inflict upon him the just punishment of his Cowardize and inconstancy . Yet in so numerous a Council there was not a man who would pass any Sentence against him , they all agreeing that he had laps'd only after the same manner that S. Peter himself did , and that by his tears and sorrows he had already sufficiently suffered for his Fault . To Rome returns Marcellinus full of Resentment , hastens to Diocletian , and boldly reproves him for causing him to sacrifice to false Gods. Hereupon , by Diocletian's order he was forthwith led to Execution , together with Claudius , Cyrinus , and Antoninus , three other assertors of Christianity . As he went along , he admonished Marcellus his Presbyter not to submit to the command of Diocletian in matters appertaining to Religion ; and forbad him to suffer his Body to be buried , saying , that since he had denied his Saviour , he was unworthy of the least acts of Humanity . Though indeed by Diocletians order the bodies of all these four Martyrs lay unburied in the High-way the space of thirty six days . Afterwards at the Command of S. Peter the Apostle , who appeared to Marcellus in a Dream , they were buried in the Via 〈◊〉 in the Coemetery of Priscilla , near the body of S. Crescention , May the 27. After so long a series of miseries , God at length , as Eusebius words it , opened his Eyes , and to free the Christians from such a Plague , so wrought upon Diocletian's mind , that he voluntarily resign'd the Empire and retired to a private Life . The same did also Maximian , his Partner in the Government , and as violent a Persecutor as himself , who some years after being 〈◊〉 with divers diseases , and after incessant Torment being smitten with distraction , and haunted with the reflections on his guilt , at last laid violent hands on himself . It is the judgment of 〈◊〉 , that this Calamity befell the Christians by Gods permission , as a just punishment for the great corruption of manners which the liberty and indulgence which they before enjoy'd , had occasion'd among them all in general , but especially among the Clergy , to the hypocrisie of whose Looks , the fraud of their Words , and the deceit of their Hearts , the divine Justice design'd to give a check by this Persecution . Indeed the Envy , Pride , Animosity and Hatred with which they strove among themselves was grown to 〈◊〉 an heighth , that it seemed rather a Centention between haughty Tyrants than humble Churchmen ; and having forgotten all true Christian Piety , they did not so much perform as prophane the Divine Offices . But what Calamity shall our presaging minds prompt us to expect in our Age , in which our Vices have encreas'd to such a magnitude , that they have 〈◊〉 left us any room for Gods mercy . It would be to no purpose for me to mention the great Covetousness of the Clergy , especially of those who are in Authority ; their Lust , their Ambition , their Pomp , their Pride , their Idleness , their Ignorance of themselves and of the Doctrine of Christianity , their little Piety , and that rather seign'd than true , and their great Debauchery , so great that it would be abominable even in the prophane ( for so they superciliously call the Laicks ; ) this I say , it would be to no purpose for me to tell , since they themselves do avow their sins so openly , that one would think they judg'd Vice to be a laudable quality , and expected to gain Reputation by it . The Turk ( believe me , though I wish I may prove a false Prophet ) the Turk is coming , whom we shall find a more violent Enemy to Christianity than Diocletian or Maximian . He is already at the gates of Italy ; while we idly and supinely wait the common ruin , every one consulting rather his one private pleasure than the publick Defence . I come now again to Marcellinus , whom I would to God we might at last imitate , and return to a better mind . For he , as I said before , finding his Errour in falling away from his Profession , came to himself , and did with great constancy sufter Martyrdom for the Faith of Christ ; after that at two Decembrian Ordinations , he had made four Presbyters , two Deacons , five Bishops . He was in the Chair nine years , two months , sixteen days ; and by his death the See was vacant twenty five days . S. MARCELLUS . MARCELLUS , a Roman , of the Region called Via lata , the Son of Benedict , was in the Chair from the time of Constantius and Galerius , to Maxentius . For Diocletian and Maximian having laid down their Authority , Constantius and Galerius undertake the Government and divide the Provinces between them . Illyricum , Asia , and the East fell to the share of Galerius ; but Constantius being a person of very moderate desires , was contented with only Gallia and Spain , though Italy also was his by Lot. Hereupon Galerius created two Coesars , Maximinus whom he made Governour of the 〈◊〉 , and Severus to whom he intrusted Italy ; he himself holding Illyricum , as apprehending that the most formidable Enemies of the Roman State would attempt their passage that way . Constantius , a man of singular meekness and clemency , soon gain'd the universal love of the Gauls , and the rather for that now they had escaped the danger they had been in before from the craft of Diocletian , and the cruelty of Maximian . But in the thirteenth year of his Reign , he died at 〈◊〉 in England , and by general consent of all men was placed in the number of the Gods. Marcellus being intent upon the affairs of the Church , and having persuaded Priscilla a Roman Matron to build at her own charge a Coemetery in the Via Salaria , constituted twenty five Titles or Parishes in the City of Rome for the more advantageous and convenient administration of Baptism to those Gentiles , who daily in great numbers were converted to the Faith , having a regard likewise to the better provision which was thereby made for the Sepultures of the Martyrs . But Maxentius understanding that Lucina a Roman Lady had made the Church her Heir , was so incensed thereat , that he banished her for a time , and seizing Marcellus , endeavoured by menaces to prevail with him to lay aside his Episcopal Dignity and renounce Christianity ; but finding his Commands despis'd and slighted by the good man , he ordered him to be confined to a Stable , and made to look after the Emperours Camels and Horses . Yet this ignominious usage did not so discourage the good Bishop , but that he kept constantly to stated times of Prayer and Fasting , and though he was now disabled in person , yet he neglected not by Epistle to take due care for the regulating of the Churches . But before he had been there nine months , his Clergy by night rescued him from this loathsom restraint ; whereupon Maxentius being yet more enraged , secured him the second time , and condemned him to the same filthy drudgery again , the stench and nastiness of which at length occasioned his death . His body was buried by Lucina in the Coemetery of Priscilla in the Via Salaria on the sixteenth of January . In time following when Christianity flourished , a Church was built upon the ground where this Stable stood , and dedicated to S. Marcellus , which is to be seen at this day . We read moreover , that Mauritius together with his whole Legion of Christian Soldiers suffered themselves to be tamely cut off near the River Rhone ; to whom may be added Marcus , Sergius , 〈◊〉 , Damianus , with multitudes more who were slain in all places . Marcellus being in the Chair five years , six months , twenty one days , at several Decembrian Ordinations made twenty six Presbyters , two Deacons , twenty one Bishops ; and by his death the See was vacant twenty days . S. EUSEBIUS . EUSEBIUS , a Grecian , Son of a Physician , entred upon the Pontisicate when Constantinus and Maxentius were Emperours . For Constantius , Grandson to Claudius , dying , Constantine his Son by Helena , whom yet he afterwards divorced to gratifie Herculeus , was with universal consent made Emperour of the West . But in the mean time the Praetorian Guards at Rome in a tumultuary manner declare for Maxentius , Son to Maximian Herculeus , and give him the Title of Augustus . Hereupon Maximian himself being raised to some hopes of recovering the Empire , leaves his Retirement in Lucania and comes to Rome , having by Letter endeavoured to persuade Diocletian to do the same . To suppress these Tumults , Galerius sends Severus with his Army , who besieged the City , but being deserted by the treachery of some of his Soldiers who favoured Maxentius his pretensions , was forced to sly to Ravenna , and there slain . And indeed Maximian himself did very narrowly escape the revenge of his Son Maxentius , who eagerly sought his Fathers life for endeavouring by promises and bribes to gain the good will of the Soldiers for himself . But going into Gallia to his Son-in-law Constantine , he there laid a design to ensnare and circumvent him too , till his Plot being discovered by his Daughter Fausta , who revealed the whole matter to her Husband , he betook himself to flight , but was taken and put to death at 〈◊〉 , thereby suffering the just punishment of his Villanies ; or , as others tell us , his condition being desperate , he laid violent hands upon himself . During the Pontificate of Eusebius , on the third of May the Cross of our Saviour was found , and very much adorn'd , and had in great 〈◊〉 by Helena Constantine's Mother ; Judas also who found it was baptized , and his name being thereupon changed , was afterwards called Cyriacus . This Bishop admitted Hereticks to the Communion of the Church upon their retractation by the imposition of Hands only . Moreover he ordained that no Laick should commence a Suit against a Bishop . In his time lived Lactantius Firmianus a Scholar of Arnobius . Who being a Professor of Rhetorick at Nicomedia , and discontented that he had so few Scholars in a City of Greece , he thereupon betook himself to Writing , wherein he became so excellent that he gain'd a Reputation next to that of Cicero himself . He wrote many things , but his works that are 〈◊〉 extant , are those against the Gentiles , concerning the Creation of Man , and the Anger of God. In his old Age he was Tutor to Constantine's Son , Coesar Crispus , in Gallia . Eusebius also Bishop of Coesarea in Palestine , a Partner with Pamphilus in the diligent search after divine Learning , wrote a vast number of Books ; particularly those de Proepar . Evangelicâ ; an Ecclesiastical History ; against Porphyry a violent opposer of the Christians ; six Apologies for Origen ; and three Books of the Life of Pamphilus the Martyr , whose name he added to his own for a surname , as a testimony of the strict friendship there had been between them . But our Eusebius the Bishop of Rome , having at one Decembrian Ordination made thirteen Presbyters , three Deacons , fourteen Bishops , died at Rone , and was buried in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia , October the second . He sat in the Chair six years , one month , three days , and by his death the See was vacant one day . S. MILTIADES . MILTIADES , an African , was Co-temporary with Maxentius , Maximine , and Licinius a Dacian , who for his being an Excellent Soldier , was admitted by Galerius to a partnership in the Empire . These being sensible that Constantine was well belov'd and highly esteem'd by all men , did for that reason seem less enraged against the Christians . Yet Maxentius sent his Soldiers about with private Instructions to massacre all they could secretly meet with ; and taking delight in Magick , at the performance of the hellish Rites belonging to that black Art , he would send for great-bellied Women , especially Christians , and rip them up for the sake of their unborn Infants , whose ashes he made use of in his Sorceries , thereby shewing that Tyranny might be supported and kept up even by Villany . Maximine also exercis'd the like rage and cruelty in the East , giving Rewards and Preferments to the Professours and Teachers of Witchcraft and Sorcery ; and being himself very much enclin'd to give credit to Auguries and Divinations , became the more bitterly incens'd against the Christians , because they despis'd such superstitions . He commanded likewise , that the decayed Idolatrous Temples should be repaired , and Sacrifices offered to the Gods in them after the ancient manner . Against them Constantine advancing with his Army , gain'd so perfect a Victory over Maxentius at Pons Milvius , that his grief to be so shamefully defeated , caused him to forget the snares which himself had laid , and so passing over a Bridg which he had deceitfully contriv'd to entrap his Enemies , he himself with the greatest part of his Guards were drown'd in the River . Having also both by Sea and Land , overcome his Sisters Husband Licinius , he forced him at Nicomedia to yield himself , and to live privately at Thessalonica ; a confinement which he justly deserved , because having apostatiz'd from the Faith meerly through Envy , he had been a grievous Persecutor of the Christians for the good will they bare to Constantine . As for Maximine , he became manifestly the object of Divine Vengeance ; his bowels and entrails being on a sudden so swoln and putrefied , that there appeared no difference between him and a putrid carcass ; Worms in great abundance breeding in his flesh , and rottenness with intolerable stench overspreading his body . This dreadful punishment had been long 〈◊〉 for by his wicked practises ; for he had forbidden the Christians to assemble at the Sepulchres of the Martyrs , and had given out that at Antioch an Image had spoke and proclaim'd aloud , that the Christians must be banish'd out of the Cities , when indeed they were certain knavish Priests whom himself had suborn'd , who from their adjoyning private recesses had uttered these words ; and moreover , he had distributed Rewards through the several Provinces to the Idol-priests who were active against the Christians . But at length the Physician plainly telling him the danger of his condition , the Tyrant began to relent , and by a publict Edict forbad all persons to molest or injure the Christians , and suffered them to enjoy their liberty . But this forced Repentance slood him in no stead ; for having been a long time 〈◊〉 with grievous pain and disease , at last died this cruel and inconstant man , who had been sometimes an Encourager , sometimes a Persecutor of the Christians . During these Calamities multitudes of Christians were put to death , and particularly Dorothea , a most virtuous and Beautiful Virgin , who chose rather to die than to yield to the Tyrants Lust. Sophronia also having been oftentimes sollicited by Maxentius , like the Noble Lucretia , slew her self to avoid the danger her Chastity was in from him . Miltiades ordained , that no Christian should keep a Fast upon a Sunday or Thursday , because those days were observed and kept holy by the Pagans ; and the Manichoean Heresie being at that time very prevalent in the City of Rome , he made several Constitutions concerning Oblations . These things being setled , he was by Maximine's order crowned with Martyrdom ; as were also Peter Bishop of Alexandria , Lucianus a a Presbyter of 〈◊〉 , a man eminent for Piety and Learning , Timothy a Presbyter of Rome , and divers others both Bishops and Priests . Miltiades was buried in the Coemetery of Calistus in the Via Appia December the tenth . During his Pontificate , he did at one Ordination make seven Presbyters , six Deacons , twelve Bishops . He sat in the Chair four years , seven months , nine days ; and by his death the See was vacant seventeen days . S. SYLVESTER . SYLVESTER , a Roman , the Son of Ruffinus , was Bishop in the time of Constantine , A. V , C. 1091. Anno Dom. 339. Under this Prince the Christians , who had been continually harrassed by Tyrants , began to have some respite . For Constantine was equal to the best of Princes in all endowments of Body and Mind , very desirous of Military Glory , successful in War , and yet freely granting Peace to them who asked it . When his other great Affairs permitted , he took very much delight in the study of the Arts ; by his Bounty and Goodness he gained the love of all men ; many good Laws he enacted , repeal'd those that were superfluous , and moderated those that were too rigorous . Upon the Ruines of Byzantium he built a City of his own Name , and endeavouring to make it equal in stateliness of buildings to Rome her self , he ordered it to be called New Rome , as appears from the Inscription under his Statue on Horse-back . This great Prince well weighing and considering all things , when he came to understand the Excellency of the Christian Religion , how it obliges men to be moderate in their Enjoyments , to rejoyce in poverty , to be gentle and peaceable , sincere and constant , &c. he thereupon heartily imbraced it ; and when he undertook any War , bore no other Figure on his Standard but that of the Cross , the form of which he had seen in the Air as he was advancing with his Forces against Maxentius , and had heard the Angels near it saying to him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by this do thou overcome ; which accordingly he did , freeing the necks of the people of Rome and the Christians from the Yoke of Tyranny , and particularly defeating Licinius , who had expell'd the Christians from City and Camp , and persecuted them with banishment , Imprisonment , and Death it self ; exposing some of them to the Lions , and causing others to be hung up and cut to pieces limb by limb like dead Swine . Sylvester having so potent and propitious a Prince on his side , leaves the Mountain Soracte , whither he had been banished by the Tyrants , or , as some say had voluntarily retired , and comes to Rome , where he soon prevailed with Constantine , who was before well enclined towards the Christians , to be now very zealous in deserving well of the Church . For as a particular testimony of the honour he had for the Clergy , he allowed to the Bishops of Rome the use of a Diadem of Gold set with precious Stones . But this Sylvester declined , as not suiting a person devoted to Religion , and therefore contented himself with a white Phrygian Mitre . Constantine being highly affected with Sylvesters Sanctity , built a Church in the City of Rome in the Gardens of Equitius , not far from Domitians Baths , which bore the name of Equitius till the time of Damasus . Upon this Church the munificent Emperour conferr'd several donations of Vessels both of Gold and Silver , and likewise very plentifully endowed it . While these things were transacting at Rome , at Alexandria a certain Presbyter named Arius , ( a man more remarkable for his Person , than the inward qualifications of his mind , and who sought more eagerly after Fame and vain-glory than after Truth , ) began to sow dissention in the Church . For he endeavoured to separate the Son from the Eternal and ineffable Substance of God the Father , by affirming that there was a time when he was not ; not understanding that the Son was Co-eternal with the Father , and of the same substance with him , according to that assertion of his in the Gospel , I and my Father are one . Now Alexander Bishop of Alexandria having in vain attempted to reclaim Arius from this his Errour , by Constantines Appointment , and at his great Charge , a General Council was called at Nicoea a City of Bithynia , at which three hundred and eighteen Bishops were present . The Debates on either side were long and warm . For divers persons subtil at Arguing , were favourers of Arius , and opposers of the simplicity of the Gospel ; though one of these a very learned Philosopher , being inwardly touched by the Divine Spirit , all on a sudden changed his opinion , and immediately embraced the sound and Orthodox Doctrine which before he had pleaded against . At length the matter being throughly discuss'd in the Council , it was concluded that the Son should be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , i. e. acknowledg'd to be of the same substance with the Father . Of those who were of Arius's Opinion , affirming the Son of God to be created , not begotten of the very Divinity of the Father , there were seventeen . But Constantine , coming to understand the truth of the Controversie , confirmed the Decree of the Council , and denounc'd the punishment of Exile to those who contradicted it . Hereupon Arius with only six more wer banish'd , the rest of his Party coming over to the Orthodox Opinion . In this Council the Photinians were condemned , who had their name from Photinus a Bishop of Gallogroecia , who taking up the Heresie of the Ebionites , held that Christ was conceived of Mary by the ordinary way of generation ; as were likewise the Sabellians , who affirmed , that the Father , Son , and holy Ghost were but one Person . In this Council also , the Bishops according to Custom , gave in Bills of Complaint to Constantine , wherein they accused each other , and desired Justice from him ; but the good Emperour burnt all their Accusations , and told them , that they must stand or fall by the Judgment of God only , and not of men . In this Council moreover it was decreed . That no person who upon pretence of allaying the heat of his Lust had castrated himself , should be admitted into Orders ; that no new Proselyte , without a very strict Examination should be ordained , and being so , that it should not be lawful for him to co-habit with any other Women than his Mother , or Sister , or Aunt ; that none should be promoted to the Order of a Bishop , unless by all or at least by three Bishops of the Province ; and that one Bishop should not receive any person whether Clerk or Laick who stood excommunicated by another . It was decreed likewise , and that very sacredly to prevent all oppression , that there should be a Provincial Synod held every year , whither any who thought themselves injured by the Bishop might appeal ; and I cannot see why this wholsom Institution should be abolished by the Prelates of our Age , unless it be because they dread the Censures of the pious and Orthodox . It was decreed also , that they who in time of Persecution fell away before they were brought to the Torture , should from thenceforward continue five years among the Catechumens . Finally , it was decreed , that no Bishop should upon the account of Ambition or Covetousness leave a smaller Church for a greater ; a Canon which is quite laid aside in our days , wherein with eager Appetites like hungry Wolves they all gape after fatter Bishopricks , using all importunities , promises , and bribes to get them . The Constitutions of Sylvester himself were reckon'd these that follow , viz. That the holy Oyl should be consecrated by the Bishop only ; that none but Bishops should have the power of Confirmation , but a Presbyter might anoint any person baptized upon the occasion of imminent death . That no Laick should commence a Suit against a Clergyman ; that a Deacon while he was doing his Office in the Church should use a Cope with Sleeves ; that no Clergyman should plead for others or himself before a Secular Judg. That a Presbyter should not consecrate the Elements upon a Pall of Silk or dyed Cloth , but only upon white Linnen , for the nearer resemblance of the fine white Linnen in which the Body of Christ was buried . He also fix'd the several degrees in the Orders of the Church , that every one might act in his own sphere , and be the Husband of one Wife . But Constantine being desirous to promote the Christian Religion , built the Constantinian Church ( called the Lateran ) which he beautified and enriched with several great Donations , the Ornaments and Endowments which he conferred upon it , being of a vast value . Among other things , he set up in it a Font of Porphyry-stone , that part of it which contains the Water , being all Silver ; in the middle of the Font was placed a Pillar of Porphyry , on the top of which stood a golden Lamp full of the most precious Oyl , which was wont to burn in the night during the Easter Solemnities . On the edge or brink of it stood a Lamb of pure Gold , through which the Water was conveyed into it ; not far from the Lamb was the Statue of our Saviour of most pure Silver . On the other side stood the Image of John Baptist of Silver likewise , with an Inscription of these words , Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the World. There were besides seven Harts placed round about it and pouring Water into it . For the maitenance of this Font he gave several Estates in Land and Houses . Moreover Constantine at the motion of Sylvester built and dedicated a Church to S. Peter the chief of the Apostles , in the Vatican , not far from the Temple of Apollo , where he very splendidly reposited the body of that Apostle , and covered his Tomb over with Brass and Copper . This Church likewise he magnificently adorn'd , and 〈◊〉 largely endow'd . The same Emperour also at the instance of Sylvester built a Church , which he enriched and endowed as he had done the former , in the Via Ostiensis , in honour to S. Paul , whose body he entomb'd after the same manner with that of S. Peter ; By his order also a Church was built in the Sessorian Atrium , by the name of S. Cross of Jerusalem , wherein he reposited a part of the holy Cross which was found out by his Mother Helena a Lady of ineomparable Piety and Devotion . Who , being promted thereto partly by the greatness of her own mind , and partly by Visions in the Night , went to Jerusalem to seek after the Cross upon which Christ was crucified . To find it was a very difficult task , because the ancient Persecutors had set up the Image of Venus in the same place , that so the Christians might by mistake worship her in stead of their Saviour . But Helena being animated with Zeal , proceeded on to dig and remove the rubbish till at last she found three Crosses lying confusedly one among another ; on one of which was this Inscription in three Languages , Jesus of Nazareth , King of the Jews . Macarius , the Bishop of that City was at first mistaken in his opinion which was the right ; but at length all doubt concerning it was removed by an Experiment upon the body of a dead Woman , who was raised to life at the application of the true one . From the sense of so great a Miracle , Constantine publish'd an Edict , forbidding any Malefactor to be from thenceforward punish'd by Crucifiction . Helena having first built a Church upon the ground where this Cross was found , return'd , and brought the Nails with which our Saviours body was fastned to it , as a present to her Son. Of one of those Nails he caused to be made the bit of the bridle with which he manag'd the Horse he us'd in War , the other he wore on the Crest of his Helmet , and the third he threw into the Adriatick Sea to suppress the rage and tempestuousness of it . That part of the Cross which the devout Lady brought along with her in a Silver Case set with Gold and precious Stones , was placed in this Sessorian Church . To which Constantine was very liberal and munificent . Some tell us , that the Church of S. Agnes was built at Constantin's Command , upon the request of his Daughter Constantia , and a Font set up in it , where both his Daughter and his Sister of the same name , were baptized , and which in like manner he largely presented and endowed . The same Emperour built also the Church of S. Laurence without the Walls , towards which he was not wanting to express his usual Beneficence . 〈◊〉 , in the Via Lavicana he built a Church to the two Martyrs , 〈◊〉 the Presbyter , and Peter the Exorcist ; not far from which he built a stately Monument in honour to his Mother , whom he buried in a Sepuichre of Porphyry . This Church also received signal Testimonies of his exemplary Bounty . Besides these Churches in the City of Rome , he built several others also elsewhere . At Ostia not far from the Port , he built a Church in honour to S. Peter and Paul the blessed , Apostles and John Baptist ; near Alba he built a Church peculiarly dedicated to 〈◊〉 Baptist ; at Capua also he built in honour to the Apostles , that which the called the Constantinian Church , all which he enriched as he had done the former . At Naples he built another , as Damasus tells us , but it is uncertain to whom he dedicated it . And that the Clergy of New Rome also might be sharers in the Emperours 〈◊〉 , he built likewise two Churches at Constantinople , one dedicated to Irene , the other to 〈◊〉 Apostles , having first quite destroy'd the Delphick Tripods which had been the occasion of a great deal of mischief to superstitious People , and either demolished the Pagan Temples , or else transferr'd them to the use and benefit of the Christians . Besides all the foregoing instances of Constantine's Munificence , he distributed moreover among the Provincial Churches and the Clergy a certain Tribute or Custom due to him from the several Cities , which Donation he made valid and perpetuated by an Imperial Edict . And that Virgins and those who continued in Celibacy , might be enabled to make Wills , and so to bequeath by Testament something to the Clergy , ( from whence I believe the Patrimony of the Church to have received a great encrease ) he repealed a Law which had been made for the propagating of mankind , by which any Person was rendred uncapable of entring upon an Estate who had lived unmarried till five and twenty years of Age ; a Law upon which the Princes had founded their Jus trium liberorum , the Right or Priviledg of having three Children , of which they often took advantage against those who had no Issue . All these things are exactly and fully delivered to us by Socrates and Zozomen the Historians . In the time of Sylvester flourished several persons of extraordinary Note , by whose labour and industry many Countreys and Nations were converted to Christianity , and particularly by the preaching of Julianus , Frumentius and Edisius , whom certain Philosophers of Alexandria had carried thither . The Iberi also a remote People were brought to the knowledg and Belief Christianity a certain Captive Woman , through the Assistance and Persuasion of their King Bacurius . At this time likewise the Authority of Antony the holy Hermite did much towards the Reformation of Mankind ; Helena did oftentimes both by Letter and Messengers recommend her self and her Sons to his Prayers ; he was by Countrey an Egyptian , his manner of living severe and abstemious , eating only Bread and drinking nothing but Water , and never making any Meal but about Sun-set ; a man wholly rapt up in Contemplation . His Life was written at large by Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria . As for Sylvester himself , having at seven Decembrian Ordinations made forty two Presbyters , thirty six Deacons , sixty five Bishops , he dyed and was buried in the Coemetery of Priscilla , in the Via Salaria three miles distant from the City , on the last day of December . He was in the Chair twenty three years , ten months , eleven days , and by his death the See was vacant fifteen days . MARCUS I. MARCUS , a Roman , Son of Priscus , lived also in the Reign of Constantine the Great , concerning whom Historians differ in their Writings . For some affirm , that Constantine towards the latter end of his Reign , recalled Arius from banishment , and became a favourer of his Heresy through the persuasion of his Sister who always insisted , that it was nothing but Envy that had caused his Condemnation . These I believe to be deceiv'd by the nearness of their names , and so to ascribe that to the Father which was the act of the Son. For it is not probable that that wise Prince , who had all along before disapprov'd of the Arian opinion , should now begin to incline to it in that part of his Age wherein men are usually most judicious and discerning . They write moreover , that Constantine was baptized by Eusebius , an Arian , Bishop of Nicomedia . But that this is a mistake appears both from the Emperours great bounty towards the Orthodox , and also from that stately Font upon that occasion erected with wonderful Magnificence at Rome ; at which after he had been successful in expelling the Tyrants , he , with his Son Crispus , were instructed in the Faith and baptized by Sylvester . They who are of the other opinion tell us , that Constantine deferred so great an Affair till the time that he might come to the River Jordan , in which he had a great desire to be baptized , in imitation of our Saviour ; but that in an Expedition against the Parthians , making Inroads upon Mesopotamia , in the thirty first year of his Reign and of his Age the sixty sixth , he died on the way at Nicomedia , before he could reach the River Jordan for the purpose he design'd , and was there baptized at the point of Death . But let these men confound and perplex the matter as they please , we have reason to believe according to the general opinion , that Constantine , who had so often overcome his Enemies under the Standard of the Cross , who had built so many Churches to the honour of God , who had been present at holy Councils , and who had so often joyned in Devotion with the holy Fathers , would desire to be fortified against the Enemy of mankind by the Character of Baptism , as soon as ever he came to understand the excellency of our Religion . I am not ignorant what Socrates , and Zozomen , and most other Writers say concerning it , but I follow the Truth , and that which is most agreeable to the Religion and Piety of this excellent Prince . The vulgar story of his having been overspread with Leprosie , and cured of it by Baptism , with a previous fiction concerning a Bath of the blood of Infants before prescribed for his Cure , I can by no means give credit to , having herein the Authority of Socrates on my side , who affirms , that Constantine being now sixty five years of Age fell sick , and left the City of Constantinople to go to the hot Baths , for the recovery of his health , but speaks not a word concerning any Leprosie . Besides , there is no mention made of it by any Writer either Heathen or Christian ; and certainly had there been any such thing , Orosius , Eutropius , and others who have most accurately written the Memoirs of Constantine , would not have omitted it . One thing more concerning this great Prince is certain , viz. That a Blazing Star or Comet of extraordinary magnitude appear'd some time before his Death . Marcus applying himself to the care of Religion , ordained that the Bishop of Ostia , whose place it is to consecrate the Bishop of Rome , might use a Pall. He appointed likewise that upon solemn days immediately after the Gospel , the Nicene Creed should be rehears'd with a loud voice both by the Clergy and People . He built also two Churches at Rome , one in the Via Ardeatina , in which he was buried , the other within the City ; these Churches Constantine presented and endowed very liberally . In the time of this Emperour and Bishop lived Juvencus a Spaniard of Noble birth and a Presbyter , who in four Books translated almost verbatim into hexametre Verse the four Gospels ; he wrote also something concerning the Sacraments in the same kind of Metre . Our Marcus having at two Decembrian Ordinations , made twenty five Presbyters , six Deacons , twenty eight Bishops , died and was buried in the Coemetery of Balbina in the Via Ardeatina , Octob. the fifth . He was in the Chair two years , eight months , twenty days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty days . IULIUS I. IULIUS , a Roman , the Son of Rusticus , lived in the time of Constantius , who sharing the Empire with his two Brethren Constantine and Constans , reigned twenty four years . Among the Successours of Constantine the Great is sometimes reckoned Delmatius Caesar his Nephew , who was certainly a very hopeful young Gentleman , but was soon cut off in a Tumult of the Soldiers , though by the Permission rather than at the Command of Constantius . In the mean time the Arian Heresie mightily prevailed , being abetted by Constantius , who compelled the Orthodox to receive Arius . In the second year of his Reign therefore a Council was called at Laodicea a City of Syria , or , as others have it , at Tyre , Thither resort both the Catholicks and Arians , and their daily debate was , whether Christ should be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , of the same substance with the Father , or no. Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria asserted it , and press'd hard upon them with his Reasons and Arguments for it ; which when Arius found himself not able to answer , he betook himself to Reproach and Calumny , accusing the holy Man of Sorcery , and to procure credit to his Charge , producing out of a Box the pretended Arm of Arsenius , whom he falsly asserted that Athanasius had kill'd , and was wont to make use of that dead Arm in his Incantations . Hereupon Athanasius was violently run down and condemned by the Emperour , but making his escape he lay concealed in a dry Cistern for six years together without seeing the Sun ; but being at length discovered by a certain Servant 〈◊〉 , when his Enemies were just ready to seize him , by Divine Admonition he 〈◊〉 to the Emperour Constans , who by Menaces compelled his Brother Constantius to receive him again . In the mean time Arius , as he was going along in the streets attended with several Bishops and multitudes of people , stepping aside to a place of Easement , he voided his Entrails into the Privy , and immediately died , undergoing a Death agreeable to the filthiness of his Life . Our Bishop Iulius having been very uneasie amidst this confusion of things , at length after ten months banishment returns to Rome ; especially having receiv'd the news of the death of Constantine the younger , who making War upon his Brother Constans , and fighting unwarily near Aquileia , was there slain . But notwithstanding the present face of things , Iulius desisted not from censuring the Oriental Bishops , and especially the 〈◊〉 , for calling a Council at Antioch without the command of the Bishop of Rome , pretending it ought not to have been done without his Authority , for the preheminence of the Roman above all other Churches . To which they of the East returned this Ironical Answer , That since the Christian Princes came from them to the West , for this reason their Church ought to have the preference , as being the fountain and spring from whence so great a blessing flowed . But Iulius laying aside that Controversie , built two Churches , one near the Forum Romanum , the other in that part of the City beyond Tyber . He erected also three Coemeteries , one in the Via Flaminia , another in the Via Aurelia , the third in the Via Portuensis . He constituted likewise , that no Clergyman should plead before any but an Ecclesiastical Judg. He appointed likewise , that all matters belonging to the Church should be penned by the Notaries or the Protonotary , whose Office it was to commit to writing all memorable Occurrences . But in our age most of them ( not to say all ) are so ignorant , that they are scarce able to write their own Names in Latin , much less to transmit the actions of others . Concerning their Morals , I am ashamed to say any thing , since Pandars and Parasites have been sometimes preferr'd to that Office. During the Reign of Constantine and Constantius , Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra , was a man of considerable Note , and wrote several things , particularly against the Arians . Asterius and Apollinarius wrote against him , and accused him of the Sabellian Heresie , as did likewise Hilarius , whom while Marcellus is confuting , his very Defence shews him to be of a different Opinion from Iulius and Athanasius . He was opposed likewise by Basilius Bishop of Ancyra in his Book de Virginitate ; which Basilius , together with Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia , were the principal men of the Macedonian Party . About this time also Theodorus Bishop of Heraclea in Thrace , a person of terse and copious Elequence , was a considerable Writer , as particularly appears by his Commentaries upon S. Matthew , S. John , the Psalms and Epistles . As for Iulius himself , having at three Decembrian Ordinations , made eighteen Presbyters , three Deacons , nine Bishops ; he died , and was buried in the Via Aurelia in the Coemetery of Calepodius , three miles from the City , Aug. the 12th . He sat in the Chair fifteen years , two months , six days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty five days . LIBERIUS I. LIBERIUS , a Roman , the Son of Augustus , lived in the times of Constantius and Constans . For Constantine , as I said before , engaging unadvisedly in a War against his Brother Constans , was therein slain . And Constans himself , having fought with various success against the Persians , being forced by a Tumult in the Army to joyn Battel at midnight , was at last routed , and designing afterwards to make an example of his seditious Soldiers , he was by the fraud and treachery of Magnentius slain at a Town called Helena , in the seventeenth year of his Reign , and the thirtieth of his Age. Constans being dead , the old Boutefeaus of the Arian Heresie began afresh to make head against Athanasius . For in a Council held at Milain , all those that favoured Athanasius were banish'd . Moreover , at the Council of Ariminum , because the subtil , 〈◊〉 Eastern Prelates were too hard at Argument and 〈◊〉 for the honest well-meaning Bishops of the West , it was thought good to let fall the Debate for a time ; the Orientalist denied Christ to be of the same substance with the Father . This because Bishop Liberius did at first oppose , and because he refused to condemn Athanasius at the Emperours Command , he was banish'd by the Arians , and forced to absent from the City for the space of three years . In which time the Clergy being assembled in a Synod , in the place of Liberius , made choice of Felix a Presbyter , an excellent person , and who immediately after his choice did in a Convention of forty eight Bishops excommunicate Ursatius and Valens , two Presbyters , for being of the Emperours opinion in Religion . Hereupon , at their request and importunity Constans recalls Liberius from Exile : who being wrought upon by the kindness of the Emperour , though he became , as some tell us , in all other things heretical , yet in this particular Tenent he was on the Orthodox side , that Hereticks returning to the Church ought not to be re-baptized . 'T is said , that Liberius did for some time live in the Coemetery of S. Agnes , with Constantia the Emperour's Sister , that so through her assistance and intercession he might procure a safe return to the City ; but she being a Catholick , and apprehending he might have some ill design , utterly refused to engage in it . At length Constantius , at the Instance of Usatius and Valens , deposed Felix and restor'd Liberius . Upon which there arose so fierce a Persecution , that the 〈◊〉 and other Clergy were in many places murthered in their very Churches . Some tell us that they were the Roman Ladies at a Cirque-shew , who by their intreaties obtained of the Emperour this Restauration of Liberius . Who , though he were of the Arian opinion , yet was very diligent in beautifying consecrated places , and particularly the Coemetery of S. Agnes , and the Church which he built and called by his own Name , near the Market place of Livia . During these calamitous times lived Eusebius Bishop of Emissa , who wrote very learnedly and elegantly against the Jews , Gentiles , and Novatians . Triphyllius also Bishop of Ledra or Leutheon in Cyprus , wrote a large and exact Commentary upon the Canticles . Moreover , Donatus an African , ( from whom the Sect of the Donatists are denominated ) was so industrious in writing against the Catholick Doctrine , that he infected almost all Africa and 〈◊〉 with his false Opinions . He affirmed the Son to be inferiour to the Father , and the holy Spirit inferiour to the Son , and rebaptized all those whom he could pervert to his own Sect. Several of his heretical Writings were extant in the time of S. Hierom , and particularly one Book of the Holy Spirit , agreeing exactly with the Arian Doctrine . And that the Arians might neglect no ill Arts of promoting their Opinions , Asterius a Philosopher of that Faction , at the Command of Constantius , compiled divers Commentaries upon the Epistle to the Romans , the Gospels , and the Psalms , which were diligently read by those of that Party to confirm them in their Persuasion . Moreover , Luciser Bishop of Cagliari , together with Pancratius the Presbyter , and 〈◊〉 the Deacon , were sent in an Embassie from the Bishop to the Emperour ; and being by him banished for refusing to renounce the Nicene , under the name of the Athanasian Faith , he wrote a Book against Constantius , and sent it to him to read . But notwithstanding this provocation he lived till the time of Valentinian . 'T is said also , that Fortunatus Bishop of Aquileia , had been tampering with Liberius just before his 〈◊〉 , and endeavouring to bring him over to the Arian Heresie . 〈◊〉 likewise , who for his great parts had 〈◊〉 given him the Surname of Scholasticus , compiled an excellent Book against 〈◊〉 , nor could all the menaces of the Emperour make him desist from the open Confession of the Truth ; but on the contrary , hoping to have rendred Constantius more favourable to Athanasius the Great ( so called from the constant and unwearied Opposition which he always kept up against Pagans and Hereticks ) into his presence he boldly goes , nor did the Threats of so great a Prince cause him to stir one step backward from his Constancy and Resolution . As for Liberius . having at two Ordinations held in the City of Rome , made eighteen Presbyters , five 〈◊〉 , nineteen Bishops ; he died , and was buried in the Coemetery of 〈◊〉 in the Via Salaria , April the 23d . He sat in the Chair six years , three months , four days , and by his death the See was vacant six days . FELIX II. FELIX the Second , a Roman , the Son of Anastasius , was Bishop of 〈◊〉 in the Reign of Constantius . Who by the death of Constans , slain by Magnentius .. becoming now sole Emperour , sent into Gallia to suppress a Sedition arisen there , his Cosin German Julian , whom he had created 〈◊〉 ; who in a short time by his great Valour and Conduct reduc'd both the Gauls and Germans ; whereby he gained so much the Affections of the Army , that by universal 〈◊〉 they made him Emperour . At the News of this Constantius , who was engaged in a War with the Parthians , suddenly strikes up a Truce with them , and forthwith marches forward to oppose Julian ; but in his March being feiz'd with an Apoplexy , he died between Cilicia and Cappadocia at a Town called Mopsocrene , in the 24th year of his Reign and of his Age the 45th . The Physicians were of Opinion that the excessive grief and anxiety of mind which the Rebellion of Julian had brought upon him , was the occasion of that fatal distemper to him . He was , ( excepting always the Case of the Christians , against whom he was unjust and cruel ) a Person of so great moderation and clemency , that according to the Ancient custom he deserv'd an Apotheosis . Upon his first undertaking the Government , at his entring triumphantly by the Via Flaminia into the City of Rome in his golden Chariot , he did with wonderful condescention take notice of and Salute the Citizens that went out to meet him , affirming that of Cyneas the Ambassadour of Pyrrhus to be true , that he saw at Rome as many Kings as there were Citizens . In one thing only he was the occasion of laughter to the people , viz. that as he passed through the lofty gates of the City , and the stately Triumphal Arches , though he were a man of a very little Stature , yet as though he feared to hit his head against the tops of them , he bow'd it-down low , like a Goose stooping as she goes in at a Barn-door . Being conducted to view the Rarities of the City , and beholding with admiration the Campus Martius , the Sepulchre of Augustus Coesar , adorned with so many Statues of Marble and Brass , the Forum Romanum , the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus , the Baths , the Porticoes enlarged like so many Provinces , the Amphitheatre built with Tiburtine stone of so vast a height that a mans Eye could scarce reach to the top of it , the Pantheon built with stately Arches of a wonderful Altitude , the Temple of Peace , Pompey's Theatre , the great Cirque , the Septizonium of Severus , so many Triumphal Arches , so many Aquaeducts , so many statues erected here and there throughout the City for Ornament ; beholding all this , I say , he at first stood astonished , and at length declared , that certainly Nature had laid out all her stock upon one City . At the sight of the famous Horse of Brass set up by Trajan , he desired of Hormisda an excellent Workman , whom he had brought along with him , that he would make such another for him at Constantinople , to whom Hormisda replyed , that the Emperour ought then to build such another Stable ( meaning the City of Rome . ) The same Hormisda being asked by Constantius , what he thought of the City of Rome , returned an Answer becoming a Philosopher , That all which pleased him in it was , That he understood that there also men were wont to die . Felix , who , as we have said , was put into the place of Liberius by the Orthodox , ( though Eusebius and S. Hierom , which I much wonder at , affirm it to have been done by the Hereticks ) presently after his entrance upon the Pontificate pronounces Constantius the Son of Constantine the Great a Heretick , and re-baptized by Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia in a little Town called Aquilo , not far from Nicomedia . And hereby may be discovered the Errour of those who accuse Constantine the Great himself of this Heresie ; an Imputation which certainly , as appears by History , neither ought nor can be fastned upon that Great Prince , and great favourer of the Christian Religion . While this great Contention which we have spoken 〈◊〉 between Liberius and Felix lasted , the Arian Heresie branched it self into two Factions . For on the one side Eunomius ( from whom they were called Eunomians ) a man Leprous both in body and mind , and who had a Falling - 〈◊〉 as well within as without , affirmed , that in all things the Son was unequal to the Father , and that the Holy Spirit had no Community of Essence with the Father or the Son. On the other side Macedonius , whom the Orthodox had made Bishop of Constantinople before he became erroneous in his Opinions , was renounced by the Arians , for holding the Son to be equal with the Father , though he uttered the same blasphemies against the Holy Spirit that themselves did . 'T is said , that Felix held a Council of forty eight Bishops , in which it was decreed , that all Bishops should attend in person at every General Council , or else by Letter give a good account why they could not ; which Decree was afterwards renewed in the Council of Carthage . In his time lived Acacius , for his having but one Eye called Monophthalmus , Bishop of Coesarea in Palestine , who wrote largely upon Ecclesiastes , and who by his fair Speech and swimming carriage had gained such an Ascendant over Constantius , that he himself undertook to appoint Felix an Arian to be 〈◊〉 in the room of Liberius ; this S. Hierom tells us , though I much marvel at it , since , as we have already said , it is evident that Felix was a Catholick , and a constant Opposer of the Arians . At length , after Felix had done all that in him lay for the propagation and defence of the true Faith , he was seized by his Enemies , and together with many other Orthodox Believers was slain and buried in a Church which himself had built in the Via Aurelia , two miles from the City , November the 20th . He was in the Chair only one year , four months , two days , through the means of a Sedition raised by Liberius ( whom I have inserted into the number of Bishops , more upon the Authority of Damasus , than for any deserts of his own . ) DAMASUS I. DAMASUS , a Spaniard , Son of Antonius , lived in the Reign of Julian , Who was certainly an extraordinary person , if we regard his fitness either for Civil or Military affairs . He had his Education under Eubulus the Sophist , and Libanius the 〈◊〉 , and made such proficiency in the liberal Arts , that no Prince was his Superiour in them . He had a capacious Memory , and a happy Eloquence , was bountiful towards his Friends , just to Foreiners , and very desirous of Fame . But all these qualities were at last sullied by his Persecution of the Christians , which yet he managed more craftily than others had done ; for he did not persecute at first with Force and Torture , but by Rewards , and Honours , and Caresses , and Persuasions , he seduc'd greater numbers of them than if he had exercised any manner of Cruelties against them . He forbad the Christians the study of Heathen Authors , and denied access to the publick Schools to any but those who worship'd the Gentile Gods. Indeed he granted a Dispensation to one person , named 〈◊〉 , a most learned man , to teach the Christians publickly ; but he with disdain refused to accept of that Indulgence . He prohibited the conferring Military 〈◊〉 upon any but Heathens , and ordered that no Christians should be admitted to the Government or Jurisdiction of Provinces , upon pretence that the Laws of their Religion forbad them the use of their own Swords . He openly opposed and banished Athanasius , at the instigation of his 〈◊〉 and South-sayers , with whose Arts he was wonderfully pleased , they complaining to him that Athanasius was the cause why their Profession was in no greater esteem . At a certain time as he was sacrificing to Apollo at Daphne in the Suburbs of Antioch , near the Castalian Fountain , and no Answers were given him to those things concerning which he enquired ; expostulating with the Priests about the cause of that silence , the Devils replyed , that the Sepulchre of Babylas the Martyr was too near , and therefore no responses could be given . Hereupon Julian commanded the Galileans , for so he called the Christians , to remove the Martyrs Tomb farther off . This they applyed themselves to with wondrous exultation and chearfulness , but rehearsing at the same time that of the Psalmist , 〈◊〉 be all they that serve graven Images , that boast themselves of Idols ; They hereby so 〈◊〉 the rage of Julian , that he forthwith commanded multitudes of them to be put to death , which he did not before intend . I much wonder that Julian should act after this manner , having had before experience of the vanity of diabolical Arts. For entring once into a Cave in company with a Magician , and being sorely 〈◊〉 when he heard the Demons howl , in the surprize he used the sign of the Cross , at which the Demons immediately 〈◊〉 . Upon this telling his Companion , that certainly there must needs be something miraculous in the Sign of the Cross ; the Sorcerer made him this Answer , That indeed the Demons themselves did dread that kind of punishment . By this slight account of the matter Julian became more 〈◊〉 than before , so strangely was he addicted to Magical delusions , though he had formerly , to decline the displeasure of Constantius , seignedly embraced the Christian Religion , publickly read the holy Scriptures , and built a Church in honour to the Martyrs . Moreover , this Emperour on pur pose to spite the Christians , permitted the Jews to rebuild their Temple at 〈◊〉 , upon their declaring that they could not sacrifice in any other place . By which concession they were so mightily 〈◊〉 up , that they used all their endeavours to raise it more magnificent than the former . But while they were carrying on the Work , the new Fabrick fell down in an Earthquake , by the fall of which multitudes of the Jews were crush'd to death , and the Prophesie a second time verified , That there should not be left one stone upon another . On the following day the very Iron Tools with which the Workmen wrought were consumed by fire from Heaven ; a Miracle by which many of the Jews were so wrought upon that they became Proselytes to Christianity . After this Julian undertakes an Expedition against the Persians , of whom he had Intelligence that they were endeavouring a Change in the Government ; but before he set forth , he spared not to threaten what havock he would make among the 〈◊〉 at his return . But having vanquished the Enemy , and returning Conquerour with his Army , though in some disorder , he died of a Wound given him near 〈◊〉 . Whether he received it from any of his own men or from the Enemy , is 〈◊〉 ; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 us , that he was pierced through with an Arrow sent no 〈◊〉 knew from whence , as also that when he was just expiring , with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lift up to 〈◊〉 , he cried out , Thou 〈◊〉 overcome me , O 〈◊〉 , for so in contempt he was wont to call our Saviour , the 〈◊〉 , or the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ; upon which was grounded that Answer of a young 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the Sophist , asking him by way of derision What he thought the Carpenters Son was doing ; To whom the youth replyed , That he was making a Coffin for Julian ; a witty and Prophetick Reply ; for soon after his saying so Julians dead body was coffin'd up and brought away . We are told , that this Emperour had once been in holy Orders , but that afterwards he fell away from the Faith , for which reason he is commonly call'd the Apostate . He died in the 〈◊〉 month of his Reign , and in the thirty second year of his Age. Him Jovinian succeeded , who being voted Emperor by the Army , refused to own that Title , till they should all with a loud Voice confess themselves to be Christians . This they having done , and he having commended them for it , he took the Government upon him , and freed his Army out of the hands of the barbarous , with no other composition but that of leaving Nisibis and part of Mesopotamia free to Sapores the 〈◊〉 King. But in the eighth month of his Reign , whether from some crudity upon his stomach , as some will have it , or from the faint and suffocating steam of burning Coals , as others , or by what means soever , certain it is that he died suddenly . Damasus being chosen to the Pontificate , was soon rivall'd in that Dignity by Ursicinus a Deacon , whose Party having assembled themselves in a Church , thither also Damasus's Friends resorted , where the Competition being manag'd not only by Vote , but by force and Arms , several persons on both sides were slain in the very Church . But not long after the matter was compromis'd , and by the consent both of the Clergy and People , Damasus was confirmed in the Bishoprick of Rome , and Ursicinus was made Bishop of Naples . But Damasus being afterwards accused of Adultery , he made his Defence in a publick Council wherein he was acquitted and pronounced innocent , and Concordius and Calistus two Deacons , his false Accusers , were condemn'd and excommunicated . Upon which a Law was made . That if any man did bear false Witness against another , he was to undergo the same punishment that the person accused should have done if he had been guilty . The affairs of the Church being at length setled , Damasus taking great delight in study , wrote the Lives of all the Bishops of Rome that had been before him , and sent them to S. Hierom. Notwithstanding which , he neglected not to encrease the number of Churches , and to add to the Ornaments of Divine Worship . For he built two Churches , one near Pompey's Theatre , the other at the Tombs in the 〈◊〉 Ardeatina , and in elegant Verse wrote the Epitaphs of those Martyrs whose Bodies had been there buried , to perpetuate their names to Posterity . He also dedicated a Marble Table with an Inscription to the Memory of S. Peter and S. Paul at the place where their Bodies had once lain . Moreover , he enriched the Church which he had built in honour to S. Laurence , not far from Pompeys Theatre with very large donations . He ordained likewise that the Psalms should be sung alternately in the Church ; and that at the end of every Psalm the Gloria Patri should be added . And whereas formerly the Septuagint only had been in vogue , Damasus first gave Authority to 〈◊〉 Translation of the Bible , which began to be read publickly , as also his Psalter faithfully rendred from the Hebrew , which before , especially among the Gauls , had been very much depraved . He commanded also , that at the beginning of the Mass the Confession should be used as it is at this day . But having at sive Ordinations made thirty one Presbyters , eleven Deacons , sixty two Bishops , he died and was buried with his Mother and Sister in the Via Ardeatina , in the Church built by himself , December the 11th . He sat in the Chair nineteen years , three months , eleven days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty one days . SIRICIUS I. SIRICIUS , a Roman , Son of Tiburtius , lived in the time of Valentinian , Who , for his being a Christian , had been very unjustly dealt withall , and cashier'd from a considerable Command in the Army by Julian . But upon the Death of Jovinian being by the universal consent of the Soldiers elected Emperour , he admitted his Brother Valens his Collegue in the Empire , and assign'd to him the Government of the East . Afterwards , in the third year of his Reign , at the persuasion of his 〈◊〉 and her Mother , he created his young Son Gratian Augustus . And whereas one 〈◊〉 had rais'd a 〈◊〉 and set up for himself at Constantinople , him with his Adherents the Emperour very suddenly overthrew and put to death . But Valens having been baptized by Eudoxius an Arian Bishop , and becoming a bigotted 〈◊〉 , presently fell to persecuting and banishing the Orthodox , especially after the death of Athanasius , who while he lived was a mighty support to the Christian State for forty six years to gether . Lucius also another Heretical Bishop was extreamly violent and outragious against the Orthodox Christians ; nor did he spare so much as the Anchorets and Eremites , but sent parties of Soldiers to invade their Solitudes , who either put them to death or else sent them into Exile . Amongst this sort of men they who at that time had the greatest esteem and authority , were the two Macarii in Syria , the Disciples of Anthony , one of which lived in the upper , the other in the lower Desert ; as also 〈◊〉 , Panucius , Pambus , Moses , Benjamin , Paulus 〈◊〉 , Paulus Phocensis , and Joseph in Egypt . While Lucius was intent upon the banishment of these men , a certain inspired Woman went about crying aloud , that those good Men , those Men of God ought by no means to be sent into the Islands . Moreover Mauvia , Queen of the Saracens having by frequent Battels very much impaired the Roman Forces , and harrassed their Towns on the borders of Palestine and Arabia , refused to grant the Peace which they desired at her hands unless Moses , a man of most exemplary Piety , were consecrated and appointed Bishop to her People . This Lucius willingly assented to ; but when Moses was brought to him , he plainly told him , that the multitudes of Christians condemn'd to the Mines , banish'd to the Islands and imprison'd through his cruelty , did cry 〈◊〉 against him , 〈◊〉 that therefore he would never 〈◊〉 the imposition of his polluted hands . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to consecrate him , he was presented to the 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 concluded . But 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 still to 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 against the Orthodox , though 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more favourable towards 〈◊〉 by the Letters of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his people which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for their 〈◊〉 . In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by his Valour 〈◊〉 Conduct 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 . But while he was making 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a War 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 who had spread 〈◊〉 through the two 〈◊〉 he died at a little Town called 〈◊〉 , through a sudden 〈◊〉 of Blood. At this time the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their own 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 themselves of all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ( having first , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 too 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Monks , and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Army 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An overthrow which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into any 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dignity it 〈◊〉 . That the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not be conferred at once , but at certain distances 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 in the City , the 〈◊〉 of the faithful ; but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that upon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and return to the Orthodox Faith they should be 〈◊〉 into the Church , upon condition they would undertake a 〈◊〉 course of 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 themselves to Fasting and Prayer all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which , 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 that their Conversion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 approach 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as their 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but a Bishop should have power to 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 ; 〈◊〉 whosoever married a Widow , or second 〈◊〉 should be degraded from his Office in the Church , and that 〈◊〉 upon their Repentance should be received with only the Imposition of Hands . In his time lived 〈◊〉 Bishop of 〈◊〉 , who 〈◊〉 twelve Books 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and one against 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not long 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 also an 〈◊〉 who had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 old Age so great a Proficient in those Arts which most require the assistance of sight , particularly in Logick and Geometry , that he wrote some excellent Treatises in the Mathematicks . He published also Commentaries on the Psalms , and the Gospels of Matthew and John , and was a great opposer of the Arians . Moreover , Optatus an African Bishop of Mela , compiled six Books against the 〈◊〉 ; and Severus Aquilius a Spaniard , who was kinsman to that Severus to whom Lactantius penn'd two Books of Epistles , wrote one Volume called 〈◊〉 . As for our Siricius , having setled the Affairs of the Church , and at five Ordinations , made twenty six Presbyters , sixteen Deacons , thirty two Bishops , he died and was buried in the Coemetery of Priscilla in the Via Salaria , Febr. 22. He was in the Chair fifteen years , eleven months , twenty days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty days . ANASTASIUS I. ANASTASIUS , a Roman , the Son of Maximus , was made Bishop of Rome in the time of Gratian. This Gratian was a young Prince of eminent Piety , and so good a Soldier , that in an Expedition against the Germans that were now harrassing the Roman Borders , he did in one Battel at Argentaria cut off thirty thousand of them , with very little loss on his own side . Returning from thence to Italy , he expelled all those of the Arian Faction , and admitted none but the Orthodox to the execution of any Ecclesiastical Office. But apprehending the Publick-weal to be in great danger from the attempts of the Goths , he associated to himself as a Partner in the Government , Theodosius a Spaniard , a person eminent for his Valour and Conduct ; who vanquishing the Alans , Hunns and Goths , re-establish'd the Empire of the East , and entred into a League with Athanaricus King of the Goths , after whose Death and magnificent Burial at Constantinople , his whole Army repaired to Theodosius , and declared they would serve under no other Commander but that good Emperour . In the mean time , Maximus usurped the Empire in Britain , and passing over into Gaul , slew Gratian at Lions : whose death so 〈◊〉 his younger Brother Valentinian , that he forthwith fled for refuge to Theodosius in the East . Some are of opinion , that those two Brethren owed the Calamities which befell them to their Mother Justina , whose great Zeal for the Arian Heresie made her a fierce Persecutor of the Orthodox , and especially of S. Ambrose , whom against his will the people of Milain had at this time chosen their Bishop . For Auxentius an Arian , their late Bishop being dead , a great Sedition arose in the City about chusing his Successour . Now Ambrose , who was a man of Consular dignity , and their Governour , endeavouring all he could to quell that disorder , and to that end going into the Church , where the people were in a tumultuary manner assembled , he there makes an excellent Speech tending to persuade them to Peace and Unity among themselves ; which so wrought upon them , that they all with one consent cryed out , that they would have no other Bishop but Ambrose himself . And the event answered their desires ; for being as yet but a Catechumen , he was forthwith baptized , and then admitted into holy Orders , and constituted Bishop 〈◊〉 Milain . That he was a person of great Learning and extraordinary Sanctity , the account which we have of his Life , and the many excellent Books which he wrote do abundantly testifie . Our Anastasius decreed , that the Clergy should by no means sit at the singing , or reading of the holy Gospel in the Church , but stand bowed and in a posture of 〈◊〉 ; and that no Strangers , especially those that came from the parts beyond the Seas , should be receiv'd into holy Orders , unless they could produce Testimonials under the hands of five Bishops . Which latter Ordinance is suppos'd to have been occasioned by the practice of the Manichees , who having gained a great esteem and Authority in Africa , were wont to send their Missionaries abroad into all parts , to corrupt the Orthodox Doctrine by the infusion of their Errours . He ordained likewise , that no person 〈◊〉 of body , or maimed , or defective of any Limb or Member should be admitted into holy Orders . Moreover , he dedicated the Crescentian Church , which stands in the second Region of the City , in the Via Marurtina . The Pontificate of this Anastasius , as also that of Damasus and Siricius his Predecessors , were signaliz'd not only by those excellent Emperours Jovinian , 〈◊〉 , Gratian , and Theodosius , but also by those many holy and worthy Doctors , both Greek and Latin , that were famous in all kinds of Learning . Cappadocia , as Eusebius tells us , brought forth 〈◊〉 Nazianzen , and Bazil the Great , both extraordinary Persons , and both brought up at Athens . Basil was a Bishop of 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 , a City formerly called Mazaca . He wrote divers excellent Books against Eunomius , one concerning the Holy Ghost , and the Orders of a Monastick life . He had two Brethren , Gregory and Peter , both very learned Men , of the former of which some Books were extant in the time of Eusebius . Gregory Nazianzen , who was Master to S. Hierom , wrote also many things ; particularly in praise of Cyprian , Athanasius and Maximus the Philosopher ; two Books against Eunomius , and one against the Emperour Julian , besides an Encomium of Marriage and single Life in Hexameter Verse . By the strength of his reasoning and the power of his Rhetorick , ( in which he was an imitatour of Polemon a man of admirable Eloquence ) he brought off the Citizens of Constantinople from the Errours with which they had been infected . At length being very aged , he chose his own Successour , and led a private life in the Countrey . Basil died in the Reign of Gratian , Gregory of Theodosius . About the same time 〈◊〉 Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine in Cyprus , a strenuous oppugner of all kinds of Heresies ; as did also Ephrem a Deacon of the Church of Edessa , who composed divers Treatises in the 〈◊〉 Language , which gained him so great a Veneration , that in some Churches his Books were publickly read after the Holy Scriptures . 〈◊〉 . having at two Decembrian Ordinations , made eight Presbyters , five Deacons , ten Bishops , died and was buried April 28. He was in the Chair three years , ten days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty one days . INNOCENTIUS I. INNOCENTIUS , an Alban , Son of Innocentius , was Bishop in part of the Reign of Theodosius , Who with great Conduct and singular Dispatch overcame the Usurper Maximus , and at Aquileia whither he had fled , retaliated upon him the Death of Gratian. A fate which the good Bishop 〈◊〉 had foretold to Maximus himself , when he was going against all Right and Justice to invade Italy , having dreined Britain of its Military Forces , and left it an easie prey to the Scots and Picts . Moreover , Theodosius , relying wholly upon the Divine aid , in a very short time defeated not only Andragatius Maximus's General , and Victor his Son , but Argobastus and Eugenius two other Vsurpers ; which was the occasion of that strain of the Poet Claudian upon this Emperours success , O nimium dilecte Deo , tibi militat Aether , Et conjurati veniunt ad classica Venti ! Englished , Darling of Heaven , with whom the Skies combine , And the confederate Winds in Battel joyn ! He was not only a great Soldier , but a very pious and devout man ; as appears by his carriage upon the repulse he found at the Church of Milain ; for being forbidden entrance by Ambrose the Bishop of it , till he should have repented of a certain Crime committed by him , he so well resented the Bishop's plain dealing with him , that he frankly gave him thanks for it , and completed his course of Pennance for the Fact that had been the occasion of it . By his Empress 〈◊〉 he had two Sons Arcadius and Honorius . Being once in a great transport of rage against the Citizens of Thessalonica , for their having kill'd a Soldier , or as others say a Magistrate of his , all the Clergy of Italy were scarce able to keep him from destroying the whole City upon that provocation . But afterwards coming to himself , and understanding the matter better , being convinced of his Errour , he both bewailed the Fact which he had only willed but not executed ; and also made a Law , that the punitive Decrees of Princes should be deferr'd for three days , that so they might have space left for compassion or retractation . It is reported of him , that when at any time he was in a sudden heat of Anger , he would force himself to repeat over distinctly all the Letters of the Alphabet , that so in the mean time his Anger might evaporate . 'T is said also , that he contracted a great Friendship with one John an Anchorete , whose advice he always used both in War and Peace . But in the fiftieth year of his Age he died at Milain . Innocentius improving the opportunity of such a peaceable state of Affairs , and so propitious a Prince , made several Constitutions concerning matters of the Church . He appointed that every Saturday should be a Fast , because our Blessed Saviour lay in the Grave , and his Disciples 〈◊〉 on that day . He made certain Laws concerning the Jews and Pagans , and for the regulation of Monks . By the consent of Theodosius he banish'd from the City and confin'd to a Monastick life the Cataphrygian Hereticks of the gang of Montanus , Priscilla and Maximilia . Moreover , he condemned the Heresie of Pelagius and Coelestinus , who preferred Free-will before the Divine Grace ; and asserted , that men by their own natural strength were able to perform the Laws of God ; against whom S. Austin wrote largely . But Pelagius persisting obstinately in his opinions against all Conviction , went into Britain and infected the whole Island with his Errours , being assisted by Julian his Companion and Confederate in that wicked Design . He also consecrated the Church of Gervasius and Protasius , erected and beautified at the Cost of a Lady named Vestina , whose Goods and Jewels bequeathed by Will , were sold according to a just appraisement , and employed to that purpose . This Church was endowed with several Estates both in Houses and Land within and without the City , and the Cure of it , and that of S. Agnes , given to Leopardus and Paulinus two Presbyters . In his time lived Apollinarius Bishop of Laodicea , ( from whom the Apollinarians had their name and original ) a man vehement and subtil at Disputation ; who maintained , that our Saviour at his Incarnation took only a Body , not a Soul ; but being press'd hard with Arguments to the contrary , he at length granted that he had indeed an animal Soul but not a rational one , that being supplied by his Divinity . An Opinion which had been before exploded by Damasus and Peter Bishop of Alexandria . But Martianus Bishop of Barcellona , a man eminent for his Chastity and Eloquence , was very Orthodox in matters of Faith , and a great opposer of the Novatian Heresie . Cyril also Bishop of Hierusalem , who before had been several times deposed and as often restored ; at length under Theodosius the Emperour held his Episcopal Dignity peaceably and without interruption eight years together , and became a great Writer . Euzoius , who in his youth had been Condisciple to Gregory Nazianzen at Coesarea under Thespesius the Rhetorician , took a vast deal of pains in amending and rectifying the corrupted Copies of the Works of Origen and Pamphilus , and was himself a considerable Author . At the same time Hieronymus a Presbyter living in Bethlehem , was a very successful propagator of Christianity , as appears by his Writings . Now also the Synod of Bourdeaux condemned the Doctrine of Priscillian , an Heresie patch'd up out of the Tenets of the Gnosticks and Manichees , of whom we have spoken above . Our Innocentius , having at four Ordinations made thirty Presbyters , twelve Deacons , fifty four Bishops , died and was buried July the 28th . He sat in the Chair fifteen years , two months , twenty five days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty two days . ZOSIMUS . ZOSIMUS , a Grecian , his Fathers name Abraham , lived during the Reign of Arcadius and Honorius , who succeeded their Father Theodosius in the Empire . These divided the Government between them , Arcadius ruling in the East , and Honorius in the West . Though Theodosius had left them to the Tuition of three of his Generals , who as their Guardians and Protectours were to manage Affairs in their Minority ; Russinus in the East , Stilico in the West , and Gildo in Africa . But they moved with Ambition and a thirst after greatness , and not doubting to get the advantage of the young Princes , set up every one for himself . Against Gildo , who was engag'd in a Rebellion in Afrique , his injured and incensed Brother Mascezel is sent with an Army , and soon defeats and puts him to flight , who not long after dieth either through grief or by poyson . And Mascezel himself , being so puffed up with this success , that he falls into a great contempt of God and cruelty towards men , is killed by his own Soldiers . Russinus also , who endeavoured to possess himself of the Empire of the East , is surprized and punish'd by Arcadius . At this time Rhadaguisus King of the Goths invaded Italy , and lay'd all waste with fire and Sword where ever he came ; but by the Roman Army under the Command of Stilico , he was vanquish'd and slain on the Mountains of Fiesoli . Him Alaricus succeeded , whom Stilico , to work his own ambitious designs , very much countenanced and assisted , when he might have conquer'd him . But in the end Alaricus being now at Polentia , on his way to Gaul , part of which Honorius had granted to him and his followers to inhabit , had disturbance given him by one Saul , an Hebrew by birth and Religion , whom Stilico to the foul breach of Articles had sent with a Party for that purpose . It was an easie matter to surprize and disorder the Goths , who little suspected any such Practices , and were peaceably celebrating the Feast of Easter . But the day following Alaricus engaging with them slew Saul , and made an universal slaughter of his men , and then changing his former course towards Gaul , moves against Stilico and the Roman Army . These he overcame , and then after a long and grievous Siege , takes the City of Rome it self , Anno U. C. MCLXIIII . A. C. CCCCXII . Notwithstanding this Success Alaricus exercised so much Moderation and Clemency , that he commanded his Soldiers to put as few to the Sword as might be , and particularly to spare all that should fly for refuge to the Churches of S. Peter and S. Paul. After three days Plunder he leaves the City , ( which had suffered less damage than was thought for , very little of it being burnt ) and marches against the Lucani and Bruti , and having taken and sacked Cosenza , he there dies . Whereupon the Goths with one consent made his kinsman Athaulphus his Successour , who returning to Rome with his Army , was so wrought upon by the Emperour Honorius's Sister Galla Placidia whom he had married , that he restrained his Soldiers from committing any farther outrages , and left the City to its own Government . He had it certainly once in his purpose to have razed to the ground the then City of Rome , and to have built a new one which he would have called Gotthia , and have left to the ensuing Emperours his own Name , so that they should not any longer have had the Title of Augusti , but Athaulphi . But Placidia not only brought his mind off from that project ; but also prevailed with him to enter into a League with Honorius and Theodosius the second , the Son of Arcadius deceased . Zosimus , notwithstanding all these disturbances made several Ecclesiastical Constitutions ; allowed the blessing of Wax-Tapers on the Saturday before Easter in the several Parishes ; forbad the Clergy to frequent publick Drinking-houses , ( though allowing them all innocent liberty among themselves , ) or any Servant to be made a Clergy-man , because that Order ought to consist of none but free and ingenuous persons . Whereas now not only Servants and Bastards , but the vile off-spring of the most flagitious Parents are admitted to that Dignity ; whose Enormities will certainly at long-run prove fatal to the Church . 'T is said that Zosimus at this time sent Faustinus a Bishop , and two Presbyters of the City to the Council of Carthage , by them declaring , that no Debates concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs ought to be managed any where without permission of the Church of Rome . During his Pontificate lived Lucius a Bishop of the Arian Faction , who wrote certain Books upon several Subjects . Diodorus also Bishop of Tarsus , during his being a Presbyter of Antioch was a great Writer ; following the sense of Eusebius , but not able to reach his style for want of skill in secular Learning . Tiberianus likewise who had been accused together with Priscillian , wrote an Apology to free himself from the suspicion of Heresie . Euagrius , a man of smart and brisk parts , translated into Latin the Life of S. Anthony written in Greek by Athanasius . Ambrosius of Alexandria , a Scholar of Didymus wrote a large Volume against Apollinarius . At this time flourished those two famous Bishops , Theophilus of Alexandria , and John of Constantinople , for the greatness of his Eloquence deservedly surnamed Chrysostom ; who so far prevailed upon Theodorus and Maximus two Condisciples of his , that they left their Masters Libanius the Rhetorician , and Andragatius the Philosopher , and became Proselytes to Christianity . This Libanius lying now at the point of death , being asked whom he would leave sucsessour in his School ; made answer , that he desired no other than Chrysosiom , were he not a Christian. At this time the Decrees of the Council of Carthage being sent to Zosimus , were by him confirmed , and thereby the Pelagian Heresie condemned throughout the World. Some tell us , that Petronius Bishop of Bononia , and Possidonius an African Bishop , had now gain'd a mighty reputation for Sanctity ; that Primasius wrote largely against the Heresies to Bishop Fortunatus ; and that Proba , Wife to Adelphus the Proconsul , composed an Historical Poem of our Saviours Life , consisting wholly of Virgilian Verse ; though others attribute the honour of this performance to Eudocia Empress of Theodosius the younger . But certainly the most learned person of the Age he lived in , was Augustinus , Saint Ambrose his Convert , Bishop of Hippo in Africa , a most strenuous Defender of the Christian Faith both in Discourse and Writing . As for Zosimus , having ordained ten Presbyters , three Deacons , eight Bishops , he died , and was buried in the Via Tiburtina , near the body of Saint Laurence the Martyr , December 26th . He sat in the Chair one year , three months , twelve days , and by his death the See was vacant eleven days . BONIFACIUS I. BONIFACE , a Roman , Son of Jucundus a Presbyter , was Bishop in the time of Honorius . At this time a great dissention 〈◊〉 among the Clergy ; for though Boniface was chosen Bishop in one Church of the City 〈◊〉 one Party , yet Eulalius was elected and set up against him by a contrary Faction in another . This when Honorius , who was now at Milain , came to understand , at the Solicitation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Placidia and her Son Valentiman , they were both banish'd the City . But about seven months after 〈◊〉 was re-call'd , and confirmed in the Pontifical Dignity . In the mean time Athaulphus dying , Vallias was made King of the 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 being terrified by the Judgments inflicted on his People , restored Placidia , whom he had always used very honourably , to her Brother 〈◊〉 , and entred into a League with him , giving very good Hostages for the confirmation of it ; as did also the Alanes , Vandals and 〈◊〉 . This I lacidia Henorius gave in marriage to Constantius whom he had declared 〈◊〉 , who had by her a Son named Valentinian ; but she being afterwards banish'd by her Brother , went into the East with her Sons 〈◊〉 and Valentinian . Our Bonisace ordained , that no Woman , though a Nun , should touch the consecrated Pall or Incense ; and that no Servant , or Debtor should be admitted into the Clergy . Moreover , he built an Oratory upon the ground where S. Felicitas the Martyr was buried , and very much adorned her Tomb. During his Pontificate flourished divers famous men , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Presbyter , Son of Eusebius , born at a Town called 〈◊〉 , seated in the Confines of Dalmatia and Hungaria , but demolished by the Goths . It is not to my purpose to rehearse how great benefit the Church of God reaped from his Life and Writings , since he is known to have been a person of extraordinary 〈◊〉 , and his Works are had in so great honour and esteem , that no Author is more read by learned Men than he . He died at Bethlehem on the last day of September in the ninety first year of his Age. Besides him there were also Gelasius , Successour to Euzoius in the Bishoprick of Caesarea Palestinae , a man of excellent Parts ; Dexter , Son of Pacianus , who compiled an History inscribed to S. Hierem ; Amphilochius , who wrote concerning the Holy Ghost in an 〈◊〉 style ; and 〈◊〉 , commended by S. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his learned Book of the Destruction of 〈◊〉 . 'T is said also that at this time Lucianus a Preshyter , directed by a divine Revelation , found out the Sepulchres of S. Stephen the Protomartyr , and Gamaliel S. Paul's Master , of which he gave an account to all the Churches by an Epistle in Greek , which was afterwards translated into Latin by 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 , and sent to Orosius . Some likewise tell us , that John Cassianus and Maximine two very learned Men lived in this Age ; but though it be doubtful of them , it is not so concerning Eutropius S. Austin's Scholar , who in a handsom style Epitomised the Roman History from the building of the City to his own times ; and who moreover wrote to his two Sisters , Recluses , concerning Chastity , and the Love of Religion ; to whom we may add Juvenal the Bishop of Constantinople , and Heros , a Disciple of S. Martin , the wrongfully deposed Bishop of Arles , both men of great reputation for Sanctity . As for Boniface himself , having at one Ordination made thirteen Presbyters , three Deacons , thirty six Bishops , he died October the 25th , and was buried in the Via Salaria , near the body of S. Felicitas the Martyr . He fat in the Chair three years , eight months , sevendays ; Boniface being dead , some of the Clergy recall'd Eulalius , but he either through indignation at his former repulse , or from contempt of Worldly greatness , disdained the revocation , and died the year following . The See was then vacant nine days . CAELESTINUS I. CAELESTINE , a Campanian , lived in the times of Theodosius the younger . This Theodosius , upon the death of that excellent Prince Honorius , creates the Son of his Aunt Placidia , Valentinian , Coesar , and commits to his charge the Western Empire . Who being immediately by the universal consent of all Italy acknowledged their Emperour , and actually entring upon the Government at Ravenna , was wonderfully prosperous in subduing the Enemies of the Roman State , and particularly John the Usurper . In the mean time the Vandals , Alemans and Goths , a barbarous and salvage people , passing over out of Spain into Africa , under the conduct of their King Gensericus , not only miserably depopulated and harrassed that Province with Fire and Sword , but also corrupted the Catholick Faith there with the mixture of Arianism , and banish'd some Orthodox Bishops ; during which Troubles S. Augustine Bishop of Hippo died in the third month of the Siege of that City August 28. in the seventy seventh year of his Age. The Vandals having taken Carthage , fail'd to Sicily , and made the like havock in that Island ; as also did the Picts and Scots in the Island of Britain . In this Extremity the Britains implored the Aid of Aetius a Patrician and a famous Soldier , but he not only denied them his assistance ; but having other ambitious Designs to carry on , solicited the Huns to invade Italy . The Britains being thus deserted by Aetius , call over the Saxons or English to their help , whom they soon found more their Enemies than Assistants ; for being in a little time over run by them , they lost both their Countrey and their Name . While these things were transacting , Theodosius dying at Constantinople in the twenty seventh year of his and his Uncle Honorius's Reign , Bleda and Attila two Brothers , Kings of the Hunns , invading Illyricum , lay'd waste , and burn'd all places to which they came . Notwithstanding our Coelestine ordained several Rites appertaining to divine Worship ; as that , besides the Epistle and Gospel , before the Mass the Psalms of David should be sung by all alternately . Martinus Cassinas tells us , that the Psalm Judica me Deus , Give sentence with me O God , and defend my cause , &c. which is used at the beginning of the Sacrifice , was introduced by him ; as likewise the Gradual is ascribed to him . Many other Ecclesiastical Constitutions he made , to be seen in the Archives of the Church . He also dedicated and enriched the Julian Church ; At this time Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople endeavoured to sow a new Errour in the Church , asserting , that Christ was born of the Virgin Mary a meer Man , and that the Divinity was conferred upon him of Merit . To this impious Doctrine Cyril Bishop of Alexandria and our Coelestine opposed themselves very strenuously . For in a Synod of two hundred Bishops held at Ephesus , Nestorius himself and the Heresie denominated from him , together with the Pelagians who were great favourers of the Nestorian Party , were by universal consent condemned in thirteen Canons level'd against their foolish Opinions . Moreover , Coelestine sent Germanus Bishop of Auxerre into England to oppose the Pelagian Heresie , and reduce the Inhabitants to the Orthodox Faith ; and Palladius , whom he had made a Bishop to the Scots , who desired to be instructed in the Christian Religion . And indeed it cannot be denied but that by his endeavours , and the industry of those whom he employed to that purpose , a great part of the West were converted to Christianity . 'T is said , that at this time the Devil assumed humane shape , and pretended himself to be Moses , and imposed upon a multitude of Jews by undertaking to conduct them out of the Island of Crete into the Land of Promise through the Sea as upon dry Land , in imitation of the ancient Miracle wrought for that People at the red Sea. Many of them follow'd this false Moses , and perished in the Waters ; those only being reported to have been saved who presently own'd Christ to be the true God. Our Coelestine having at three Decembrian Ordinations , made thirty two Presbyters , twelve Deacons , sixty two Bishops , died , and was buried in the Coemetery of Priscilla in the Via Salaria , April the 6th . He sat in the Chair eight years , ten months , seventeen days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty one days . SIXTUS III. SIXTUS , the third , a Roman , Son of Sixtus , lived in the time of Valentinian . Who , being Governour of the Western Empire , entred into a League with Gensericus King of the Vandals , whom he permitted to inhabit part of Africa , confining themselves within certain Boundaries agreed upon between them . Genseric being afterwards instigated by the Arians , became very zealous in propagating their Errours , and violently persecuted the Orthodox Bishops . And Valentinian going to Constantinople , and there marrying Theodosius's Daughter , the Vandals in the mean time , under Genseric's Conduct , re-took and sack'd Carthage in the five hundred eighty fourth year since its first being in the hands of the Romans . While these things weret ransacting in Afric , Attila King of the Huns , not contented to have invaded the two Hungaries , miserably harasses Macedonia , Mysia , Achaia and the Thraces ; and then , that he might have no sharer in the Kingdom , puts to death his Brother Bleda . Soon after his growing ambition prompts him to endeavour the gaining of the Western Empire ; and therefore getting together in a very little time a great Army , he begins his March upon that Design . This Aetius having intelligence of , forthwith sends Ambassadours to Tholouse to King Theodorick to strike up a Peace ; with whom so strict a League was concluded , that they both jointly engage in the War against Attila , at a common charge and with equal Forces . The Romans and Theodorick had for their Auxiliaries , the Alanes , Burgundians , Franks , Saxons , and indeed almost all the people of the West . At length Attila comes upon them in the Fields of Catalaunia ; and Battel is joyn'd with great Valour and Resolution on either side . The Fight was long and sharp , a Voice being over-heard , none knowing from whence it came , was the occasion of putting an end to the Dispute . In this Engagement were slain on both sides eighteen thousand men ; neither Army flying or giving ground . And yet 't is said that Theodorick , Father of King Thurismond , was killed in this Action . Sixtus had not long enjoyed the Pontificate , before he was publickly accused by one Bassus ; but in a Synod of fifty seven Bishops he made such a Defence of himself , that he was by them all with one consent acquitted . Bassus his false Accuser , was with the consent of Valentinian and his Mother Placidia , excommunicated and condemn'd to banishment , but with this compassionate provision , that at the point of death the Viaticum of the Blessed Sacrament should be denied him ; the forfeiture of his Estate , was adjudged not to the Emperour , but the Church . 'T is said , that in the third month of his Exile he died , and that our Bishop Sixtus did with his own hands wrap up and embalm his Corps , and then bury it in S. Peters Church . Moreover , Sixtus repaired and enlarged the Church of the Blessed Virgin , which was anciently called by the name of Liberius , near the Market place of Livia , then had the name of S. Mary at the Manger , and last of all was called S. Maries the Geeat . That Sixtus did very much beautifie and make great additions to it , appears from the Inscription on the front of the first Arch in these words , Xystus Episcopus Plebi Dei ; for according to the Greek Orthography the name begins with X and y , though by Custom it is now written Sixtus with S and i. To this Church that Bishop was very liberal and munificent ; among other instances adorning with Porphyry stone the Ambo or Desk where the Gospel and Epistles are read . Besides what he did himself , at his persuasion the Emperour Valentinian also was very liberal in works of this nature . For over the Confessory of S. Peter , which he richly adorned , he placed the Image of 〈◊〉 Saviour of Gold set with Jewels , and renewed those Silver Ornaments in the Cupola of the Lateran Church which the Goths had taken away . Some are of an Opinion that in his time one Peter , a Roman Presbyter , by Nation a Sclavonian , built the Church of S. Sabina upon the Aventine , not far from the Monastery of S. Boniface , where S. Alexius is interred . 〈◊〉 I rather think this to have been done in the Pontificate of Coelestine the first , as appears from an Inscription in Heroick Verse , yet remaining , which expresses as much . 'T is said also , that at this time 〈◊〉 Eusebius of Cremona and Philip , two Scholars of S. Hierom , both very elegant Writers ; as also Eucherius Bishop of Lyons , a man of great Learning and Eloquence ; and Hilarius Bishop of Arles , a pious Man , and of no mean parts . Our Sixtus having employed all his Estate in the building and adorning of Churches , and relieving the poor , and having made twenty eight Presbyters , twelve Deacons , fifty two Bishops , died , and was buried in a Vault in the Via Tiburtina , near the body of S. Laurence . He was in the Chair eight years , nine days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty two days . LEO I. LEO , a Tuscan , Son of Quintianus , lived at the time when Attila , having return'd into Hungary from the Fight of Catalonia , and there recruited his Army , invaded Italy , and first set down before Aquileia a Frontier City of that Province , which held out a Siege 〈◊〉 three years . Despairing hereupon of success , he was just about to raise the Leaguer , when observing the Storks to carry their young ones out of the City into the Fields , being encouraged by this Omen , he renews his Batteries , and making a fierce assault , at length takes the miserable City , sacks and burns it , sparing neither Age nor Sex , but acting agreeably to the Title he assum'd to himself of being God's Scourge . The Huns having hereby gain'd an Inlet into Italy , over-run all the Countrey about Venice , possessing themselves of the Cities , and demolishing Milain and Pavia . From hence Attila marching towards Rome , and being come to the place where the Menzo runs into the Po , ready to pass the River , the holy Bishop Leo , out of a tender sense of the calamitous state of Italy and of the City of Rome , and with the advice of Valentinian , goes forth and meets him , persuading him not to proceed any farther , but to take warning by Alaricus , who soon after his taking that City was by the Judgment of God removed out of the World. Attila takes the good Bishops Counsel , being moved thereunto by a Vision which he saw while they were discoursing together , of two men ( supposed to be S. Peter and S. Paul ) brandishing their naked swords over his head , and threatning him with death , if he were refractory . Desisting therefore from his design , he returns into Hungary , where not long after he was choaked with his own bloud , violently breaking out at his Nostrils , through excess of drinking . Leo returning to the City , applyes himself wholly to the defence of the 〈◊〉 Faith , which was now violently opposed by several kinds of Hereticks , but especially by the Nestorians and Eutychians . Nestorius 〈◊〉 of Constantinople , affirmed the Blessed Virgin to be Mother not of God , but of Man only , that so he might make the Humanity and Divinity of Christ to be two distinct persons , one the Son of God , the other the Son of Man. But Eutyches Abbot of Constantinople , that he might broach an Heresie in contradiction to the former , utterly confounded the divine and humane Nature of Christ , asserting them to be one , and not at all to be distinguished . This Heresie being condemned by Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople , with the consent of Theodosius , a Synod is called at Ephesus , in which , Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria being President , Eutyches was restored , and Flavianus censured . But Theodosius dying , and his successour Marcianus proving a Friend to the Orthodox Doctrine , Leo calls a Council at Chalcedon , wherein by the authority of six hundred and thirty Bishops , it was decreed as an Article of Faith , that there are two Natures in Christ , and that one and the same Christ is God and Man ; by which consequently both Nestorius and Eutyches , the pestilent Patron of the Manichees were condemned . Moreover , the Books of the Manichees were publickly burnt ; and the pride and heretical Opinions of Dioscorus discountenanced and suppress'd . In the mean time Valentinian being treacherously murdered , Maximus usurps the Empire , and against her will marries Eudoxia the Widow of Valentinian . Upon this occasion the Vandals being called out of Afric , Genseric being their Leader , force their entrance into the City of Rome , throw the Body of Maximus , who had been kill'd in the Tumult by one Ursus a Roman Soldier , into the River Tyber , plunder and burn the City , pillage the Churches and refuse to hearken to Bishop Leo begging them , what ever spoils they carried away , only to spare the City it self and the Temples . However , on the fourteenth day from their entrance into Rome , they left it , and taking away with them Eudoxia and her Daughter , with a great number of other Captives , they return'd into Africa . Leo being now very intent upon making good the damages sustain'd from this People , prevailed upon Demetria , a pious Virgin , to build upon her own ground in the Via Latina three miles from the City a Church to S. Stephen ; and did the same himself in the Via Appia in honour to S. Cornelius . The Churches which had been in any part ruined , he repaired ; and those of the sacred Vessels belonging to them , which had been bruised and broken , he caused to be mended , and those which had been taken away to be made anew ; Moreover , he built three Apartments in the Churches of S. John , S. Peter and S. Paul ; appointed certain of the Roman Clergy , whom he called Cubicularii to keep and take charge of the Sepulchres of the Apostles ; built a Monastery near S. Peters ; introduced into the Canon of the Mass , the Clause , Hoc sanctum sacrificium , this holy Sacrifice , &c. and ordained , that no Recluse should be capable of receiving the Consecrated Veils , unless it did appear that she had preserv'd her Chastity spotless for the space of forty years . But while the good man was employed in these things , there started up of a sudden the Heresie of the Acephali , so called because they were a company of foolish , undisciplin'd Schismaticks , or , if it be not a quibble , because they wanted both Brains and Head. These men decried the Council of Chalcedon , denied the propriety of two Substances in Christ , and asserted , that there could be but one Nature in one Person . But our Leo abundantly confuted their absurd Doctrines in his elegant and learned Epistles written to the Faithful upon that Argument . Men of Note in his time , were Paulinus Bishop of Nola , Prosper of Aquitain , a learned man , and Mamercus Bishop of Vienne , ; who , as 't is said , was the first that appointed processionary Supplications , or Litanies , upon the occasion of the frequent Earthquakes with which Gaul was at that time very much afflicted . To conclude , Leo having ordained eighty one Presbyters , thirty one Deacons , and eighty one Bishops , died , and was buried in the Vatican near S. Peter , April the 10th . He sat in the Chair twenty one years , one month , thirteen days , and by his death the See was vacant eight days . HILARIUS I. HILARIUS , a Sardinian , the Son of Crispinus , continued in the Chair till the time of the Emperour Leo , Who being chosen Emperour upon the death of Marcianus , creates his Son , of his own name , Augustus . During his Reign the Roman State suffered very much by reason of certain Ambitious men , who endeavoured to get the Government into their own hands . And Genseric the Vandal King being tempted with so fair an opportunity , sails out of Afrique into Italy with design to gain the Empire for himself . Leo having intelligence hereof , sends Basilicus a Patrician , with a mighty Fleet , to the Assistance of Anthemius the Emperour of the West ; These two with joint force and courage meet Genseric near Populonia , and force him to an Engagement at Sea , in which being routed with a great slaughter of his men , he was glad to make an inglorious flight into Africa again . In the mean time Ricimer a Patrician , having on the Mountains of Trent conquer'd Biorgus King of the Alanes , and being puff'd up with that Victory , was purposed to attempt the City of Rome , had not 〈◊〉 Bishop of Pavia made him and Anthemius Friends . Hilary , notwithstanding this confused state of things , did not neglect the care of Ecclesiastical Affairs . For he ordained , that no Bishop should chuse his own Successour ; ( a Constitution which belongs as well to all other Ecclesiastical Degrees as that of Episcopacy ) he also made a Decretal which he dispersed throughout Christendom ; and wrote certain Epistles concerning the Catholick Faith , by which the three Synods of Nice , Ephesus , and Chalcedon were confirmed , and the Hereticks Eutyches , Nestorius , and Dioscorus , with their Adherents , condemned . In the Baptistery of the Lateran Church he built three Oratories , which were adorned with Gold and precious Stones , their Gates of Brass covered with wrought Silver ; those he dedicated to S. John Baptist , S. John Evangelist , and S. Cross. In the last of these was reposited some of the wood of the Cross , nclosed in Gold and set with Jewels ; and a Golden Agnus upon a Pillar of Onyx . He added moreover the Oratory of S. Stephen , built two Libraries adjoyning , and founded a Monastery . I shall not here recite the almost numberless Donations which he made to several Churches , of Gold , Silver , Marble , and Jewels . Some tell us , that Germanus Bishop of Auxerre , and Lupus Bishop of Troyes lived in his time , both great supporters of the Christian cause , which was now very much undermined by the endeavours of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Pelagians . Gennadius also Bishop of Constantinople did great service to the Church by the integrity of his Life and the excellency of his Parts and Learning . During the Pontificate of our Hilary , Victorinus of Aquitain , a famous Arithmetician , reduced the Easter account to the course of the Moon ; far out-doing Eusebius and Theophilus , who had attempted it before him . And among those that flourished at this time , by some is reckoned Merline the famous English Bard , concerning whom we are told more than enough . As for Hilary himself , having performed the duty of a good Bishop , both in building and adorning of Churches , and also in Teaching , Admonishing , Censuring and giving Alms where need required ; and having also ordained twenty five Presbyters , five Deacons , twenty two Bishops ; he died , and was buried in the Sepulchre of S. Laurence , near the body of Bishop Sixtus . He sat in the Chair seven years , three months , ten days , and by his death the See was vacant ten days . SIMPICIUS I. SIMPLICIUS , Son of Castinus , born at Tivoli , was Bishop during the Reigns of Leo the second , and Zeno. For Leo the first falling sick , makes choice of Leo the second , Son of Zeno Isauricus , and his own Nephew by Ariadne his Sister , to be his Successour ; who not long after being seiz'd by a violent Distemper , and apprehending himself to be at the point of death , leaves the Empire to his Father Zeno. In the mean time Odoacer invading Italy with a great Army of his Heruli and Turingians , conquers and takes Prisoner Orestes , a Noble Roman , near Pavia , and then causes him to be put to death in the sight of his whole Army at Placentia . Hereupon Zeno pitying the calamitous state of Italy , speedily sends Theodoric King of the Goths , a man whom he had before very much esteem'd , with a mighty force to oppose him , who having in a pitch'd Battel not far from Aquileia near the River Sontio overcome Odoacer's Captains , and having oftentimes the like success against Odoacer himself , at length he besieg'd him three years together in Ravenna , and reduc'd him to that extremity , that , with the advice of John the Bishop of that City , he consented to admit Theodoric as his Partner in the Empire . But the day following both Odoacer and his Son , were contrary to promise and agreement slain ; by which means Theodorick possess'd himself of the Government of all Italy without any opposition . In the mean time Simplicius dedicated the Churches of S. Stephen the Protomartyr on Mons Caolius , and that of S. Andrew the Apostle not far from S. Maries the Great ; in which there appear to this day some footsteps of Antiquity , which I have many a time beheld with sorrow for their neglect , to whose charge such noble piles of building now ready to fall are committed , That this Church was of his founding appears by certain Verses wrought in Mosaick work which I have seen in it . He dedicated also another Church to S. Stephen near the Licinian Palace , where the Virgins body had been buried . He also appointed the Weekly-waitings of the Presbyters in their turns at the Churches of S. Peter , S. Paul , and S. Laurence the Martyr , for the receiving of Penitents , and baptizing of Proselytes . Moreover , he divided the City among the Presbyters into five Precincts or Regions ; the first of S. Peter , 2. S. Paul , 3. S. Laurence , 4. S. John Lateran , 5. S. Maria Maggiore . He also ordained , that no Clergy-man should hold a Benefice of any Lay-man , a Constitution which was afterwards confirm'd by Gregory and other Popes . At this time the Bishop of Rome's Primacy was countenanced by the Letters of Acacius Bishop of Constantinople , and Timothy a learned man , in which they beg him to censure Peter Mog Bishop of Alexandria , an assertour of the Eutychian Heresie . Which was accordingly done , but with Proviso , that he should be receiv'd into the Communion of the Church again , if within a certain time prefix'd he retracted his Errours . Some say , that during his Pontificate lived Remigius Bishop of Reims , who ( as History tells us ) baptized Clodoveus the French King. Now also Theodorus Bishop 〈◊〉 Syria wrote largely against Eutyches , and compiled ten Books of 〈◊〉 History in imitation of Eusebius Coesariensis . At this time almost all Egypt was infected with the heretical Doctrine of Dioscorus , concerning whom we have already spoken ; and Huneric King of the Vandals , a Zealot 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Faction , raised a Persecution against the Orthodox Christians in Afrique . Upon this Eudocia , Niece to Theodosius , a Catholick Lady , and Wife to Huneric , left her heretical Husband upon pretence of a Pilgrimage to Hierusalem to perform a Vow which she had made ; but upon so long a Journey , the effect of which prov'd intolerable to the tenderness of her sex , she there soon died . 'T is said , that at this time were found the bones of the Prophet Elisha , which were carried into Alexandria ; as also the body of S. Barnabas the Apostle , together with the Gospel of S. Matthew , written with his own hand . As for Simplicius himself , having by his Constitutions and Donations very muchpromoted the interest of the Church of Rome , and having at several Ordinations made fifty eight Presbyters , eleven Deacons , eighty six Bishops , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church on the second day of March ; He was inthe Chair fifteen years , one month , seven days , and by his death the See was vacant twenty six days . FELIX III. FELIX , by birth a Roman , Son of Felix a Presbyter was Bishop from the time of Odoacer , whose power in Italy lasted fourteen years , till the Reign of Theodoric . Who though he made Ravenna the seat of the Empire , yet the City of Rome was much indebted to his Bounty . For he re-built the Sepulchre of Octavius , exhibited shews to the people according to ancient custom , repaired the publick Buildings and Churches , and indeed neglected nothing that became a good and generous Prince . And to confirm and establish the Empire , he married Andefleda Daughter of Clodoveus King of France , and gave in marriage his Sister to Huneric King of the Vandals , and one of his Daughters to Alaric King of the Visigoths , and the other to King Gondibate . Felix now fully understanding that Peter Mog the Eutychian , who had been banished for his heretical Opinions upon the complaint and at the desire of Acacius , was by the same Acacius recall'd from Exile , suspected that there was a private Agreement between them , and therefore excommunicated them both by the authority of the Apostolick See , which was confirm'd in a Synod of the Orthodox . But three years after the Emperour Zeno testifying that they were penitent , Felix sends two Bishops , Messenus and Vitalis , with full power , upon enquiry into the truth of their repentance , to absolve them . These Legates arriving at the City Heraclea , were soon corrupted with bribes , and neglected to act according to their Commission . Whereupon Felix , out of a just indignation , having first called a Council upon that occasion , excommunicates them too , as Simoniacks and betrayers of the trust reposed in them . Though Messenus , who confess'd his fault , and begg'd time to evince the sincerity of his repentance , had it accordingly granted him . The same Felix also built the Church of S. Agapetus , near that of S. Laurence , and ordained that Churches should be consecrated by none but Bishops . 'T is said , that at this time Theodorus a Greek Presbyter wrote against the Hereticks a Book of the Harmony of the Old and new Testament ; and some reckon among the men of Note in this Age , the Learned and famous Divine John Damascene , who wrote the Book of Sentences , imitating therein Gregory Nazianzene , Gregory Nyssene , and Didymus of Alexandria , and compiled also certain Treatises of Medicin , in which he gives an account of the Causes and Cure of Diseases . Our Felix having at two Decembrian Ordinations made twenty eight Presbyters , five Deacons , thirty Bishops ; died , and was buried in the Church of S. Paul. He sat in the Chair eight years , eleven months , seventeen days , and by his death the See was vacant five days . GELASIUS I. GELASIUS , an African , Son of Valerius , was Bishop of Rome at the time when Theodoric made War upon his Wives Father Clodoveus the French King , for that he had slain his Daughter's Husband Alaric King of the Visigoths , and seiz'd Gascoigne . They were both allied to him by marriage ; but the cause of Alaric seem'd to him the more just , and therefore he preferr'd his Son-in-law , before his Father-in-law . And gaining the Victory over the French in a very important Battel , he recovers Gascoigne , and undertakes the present Government of it , till Almaric the son of Alaric should come to Age. The same Theodoric to his Conquest of Italy added that of Sicily , Dalmatia , Liburnia , Illyricum , Gallia Narbonensis , and Burgundy . He also walled round the City of Trent , and to secure Italy from a forein Invasion , upon the Frontiers of it near Aost placed the Heruli , whose King being yet a Minor he made his adopted Son. Gelasius in the mean time condemns to banishment all the Manichees that should be found in the City , and causes their books to be publickly burnt near S. Mary's Church . And being satisfied of the repentance of Messenus , who had given in his Retractation in Writing , at the request of the Synod he absolved him , and restored him to his Bishoprick . But having intelligence that several murthers and other notorious outrages were committed in the Greek Churches by the factious followers of Peter Mog and Acacius , he forthwith sends his Legates thither , with Commission to Excommunicate for ever all those who did not immediately recant their Errours ; a new and unusual severity , whereas the Primitive Church was wont to wait long in hopes that Separatists would at length return to her Bosom . At this time John Bishop of Alexandria , an Orthodox Prelate , and who had been very much persecuted by these seditious people , fled for resuge to the Bishop of Rome , who very kindly and courteously received him . The Churches which Gelasius consecrated were , that of S. Euphemia the Martyr in Tivoli , that of S. Nicander and Eleutherius in the Via Labicana , and that of S. Mary in the Via Laurentina , twenty miles from Rome . He had a great love and honour for the Clergy , and was very liberal and charitable to the poor . He delivered the City of Rome from many dangers , and particularly from that of dearth and scarcity . He composed Hymns in imitation of S. Ambrose , published five Books against Eutyches and Nestorius , and two against Arius , made very elegant and grave Orations , and wrote weighty and learned Epistles to his Friends of the houshold of Faith ; all which Works of his are at this time to be seen in the publick Libraries . Some tell us that he Excommunicated Anastasius , successour to Zeno in the Eastern Empire , for favouring Acacius and other Hereticks ; which is an argument as clear as the Sun , that the Bishop of Rome has power to Excommunicate any Prince who is erroneous in the Faith , if he continue refractary after Admonition . The same course likewise he took with the Vandals and their King , who being infected with the Arian Heresie , proved now very cruel and barbarous persecutours of the Orthodox . At the beginning of his Pontificate lived Germanus and Epiphanius , the latter Bishop of Pavia , the former of Capua ; men who by the authority which the Sanctity of their Lives had gain'd them , and by their humble and obliging deportment , wrought so much upon the minds of the barbarous Invadors , that afflicted Italy fared the better for their sakes . At the same time also Lannociatus Abbat of Chartres , with Aurelianus and Mezentius of Poictiers , persons of great Piety and Learning , gain'd so much ground in Gaul , that they persuaded Clodoveus the French King , and his Queen Crocildis to become Christians , and to undertake the protection of the Catholick Faith throughout their Dominions ; though some attribute this honour to Remigius , as hath been already said . Gelasius having ordained thirty two Presbyters , two Deacons , sixty seven Bishops , died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , November 21. He was in the Chair four years , eight months , seventeen days , and by his death the See was vacant seven days . ANASTASIUS II. ANASTASIUS the second , a Roman , Son of Fortunatus , was Contemporary with the Emperour Anastasius . At which time Transamund , King of the Vandals , shut up the Churches of the Orthodox Clergy , and banished one hundred and twenty Bishops into the Island of Sardinia . 'T is reported also that one Olympius , an Arian Bishop , having publickly in the Baths at Carthage declared his detestation of the Doctrine of the Trinity , was immediately smitten and his body burnt with three flashes of Lightning . And when Barbas , another Bishop of the same Faction , was going to baptize a certain person in this form of words , Barbas baptizeth thee in the name of the Father , by the Son , and in the Holy Ghost , 't is said , the Water disappeared ; which Miracle so wrought upon the man who was to be baptized , that he immediately came over to the Orthodox . It was this Bishop Anastasius , as some Writers tell us , who Excommunicated the Emperour Anastasius for favouring Acacius ; though afterwards being himself seduced by the same Heretick , and endeavouring privately to recall him from Exile , he thereby very much alienated the minds of his Clergy , who for that reason , and also because without the consent of the Catholicks , he communicated with Photinus a Deacon of Thessalonica , and an assertour of the Acacian 〈◊〉 , withdrew themselves from him . 'T is generally reported , that the divine vengeance pursuing him for this Apostacy , he died suddenly , and some say that the particular manner of his death was , that going to ease Nature he purg'd out his Bowels into the Privy . In his time Fulgentius an African , Bishop of Ruspoe , though he were among the other Orthodox Bishops of Africa banish'd into Sardinia by Transamund , yet neglected nothing that might contribute to the propagating of the Catholick Faith , whether by Exhortation , Preaching , or Admonition . He likewise published several Books of the Trinity , of Free-will , and the Rule of Faith ; and besides the several elegant and grave Homilies he made to the people , he wrote against the Pelagian Heresie . The Learned Egesippus also , who composed Monastical Constitutions , and in an elegant style wrote the Life of S. Severinus the Abbat was at this time very serviceable to the Church . Moreover , Faustus a Gallican Bishop was now a considerable Writer , but among all his Works the most in esteem was his Tract against Arius , wherein he maintains the persons in the Trinity to be Co-essential . He wrote also against those who asserted any created Being to be incorporeal , demonstrating both by the Judgment of the Fathers , and from the Testimonies of holy Writ , that God only is purely and properly incorporeal . But I shall here conclude the Pontificate of Anastasius , who at one Decembrian Ordination , having made twelve Presbyters , and sixteen Bishops , was buried in S. Peter's Church November 19. He sat in the Chair one year , ten months , twenty four days , and by his death the See was vacant four days . SYMMACHUS I. SYMMACHUS , a Sardinian , Son of Fortunatus , succeeded Anastasius , though not without great Controversie and after a long bandying of two contrary Factions . For while one part of the Clergy chuse Symmachus in the Church of S. John 〈◊〉 , another part of them in S. Maria Maggiore make choice of one Laurence ; whereupon the Senate and people of Rome being divided into two Parties , the dissention rose to such an heighth , that to compromise the business , a Council was by mutual consent called at Ravenna ; where the whole matter being discuss'd in the presence of Theodoric , he at length determined on the side of Symmachus , and confirmed him in the Pontificate , who by a singular act of Grace made his very Competitour Laurence Bishop of Nocera . Yet about four years after some busie and factious Clergy-men , being countenanced and assisted by Festus and Probinus two of the Senatorian Order , set up for Laurence again ; upon which King Theodoric was so highly displeas'd , that he sends Peter Bishop of 〈◊〉 to Rome , to depose them both and possess himself of the Chair . But Symmachus called a Synod of an hundred and twenty Bishops , wherein with great presence of mind he purg'd himself of all things 〈◊〉 to his Charge , and by a general suffrage obtained the banishment of Laurence and Peter who had occasion'd all this mischief . Hereupon so great a 〈◊〉 arose in the City , that multitudes both of the Clergy and Laity were slain in all parts , not so much as the Monastick Virgins escaping . In this Tumult Gordianus a Presbyter and a very good man was kill'd in the Church of S. Peter ad Vincula ; nor had an end been put to slaughter here , had not Faustus the Consul , in compassion to the Clergy , appear'd in Arms against Probinus the Author of so great a Calamity . After this the Christians having some small respite , Clodoveus banishing the Arian Hereticks , restores the Orthodox , and Constitutes Paris the Capital City of his Kingdom . Symmachus at this time expell'd the Manichees out of the City , and caused their Books to be burn'd before the Gates of S. John Lateran . Several Churches he built from the ground , and several others he repair'd and beautifi'd . That of S. Andrew the Apostle near S. Peters he entirely built , enriching it with divers Ornaments of Silver and Gold ; and he adorn'd S. Peters it self and its Portico with chequer'd Marble , making the steps of Ascent into it more and larger than they were before . Moreover , he erected Episcopal Palaces . He built also the Church of S. Agatha the Martyr in the Via Aurelia , and that of S. Pancrace . He repaired and adorn'd with painting the Cupola of S. Pauls ; and built from the foundations the Church of SS . Silvester and Martin ; the Altars of which he very richly adorned . He made also the steps that lead into the Church of S. John and S. Paul , and enlarged S. Michaels . He built from the ground the Oratories of Cosmus and Damianus , being assisted in that work by Albinus and Glaphyras , two men of principal Note . Besides this , near the Churches of S. Peter and S. Paul , he builded two Hospitals , making provision of all things necessary for the poor who should dwell in them . For he was in all respects very charitable and sent supplies of Money and Cloaths to the Bishops and other Clergy in Africa and Sardinia , who had suffered banishment for the profession of the true Religion . He repaired the Church of S. Felicitas , and the Cupola of that of S. Agnes which was decay'd and almost ready to fall . He also at his own charge redeemed multitudes of Captives in several Provinces . He ordained that on Sundays , and the * Birth-days of the Martyrs the Hymn , Glory be to God on High should be sung , and indeed , left nothing undone which he thought might tend to the Glory of Almighty God. In his time Gennadius Bishop of Marseille , a great imitatour of S. Augustine , did good service to the Church . He wrote one Book against Heresies , wherein he shews what is necessary to every man in order to his Salvation , and another de viris illustribus , in imitation of S. Hierom. As for Symmachus , having at several Ordinations made ninety Presbyters , sixteen Deacons , one hundred twenty two Bishops , he died , and was buried in S. Peters Church July the 19th . He sat in the Chair fifteen years , six months , twenty two days , and by his death the See was vacant seven days . HORMISDA I. HORMISDA , the Son of Justus , born at 〈◊〉 , lived in the time of Theodoric and Anastasius , as far as to the Consulship of Boethius and Symmachus . These two , upon suspicion of designing against his Government , were by Theodoric at first banish'd , and afterwards imprisoned . Boethius during his confinement wrote several things extant to this day , and translated and made Commentaries upon the greatest part of Aristotles Works . He was throughly skill'd in the Mathematicks , as his Books of Musick and Arithmetick clearly demonstrate . But at length both he and Symmachus were put to death by the order of Theodoric . Some tell us , that the cause of Boethius his sufferings was the zeal he shewed in opposing the Arians , who were favoured by Theodoric ; but I think the former Opinion to be more probable . Hormisda , with the advice of Theodoric , held now a Provincial Synod at Rome , in which the Eutychians were again condemn'd by universal consent . He also sent Letters and Messengers to John Bishop of Constantinople , admonishing him to renounce that Heresie , and to believe there are two Natures in Christ , the Divine and Humane . But John continued refractory , trusting to the interest he had with the Emperour Anastasius , who not long after was struck dead by a Thunderbolt , which was believ'd to be a just Judgment upon him , both for his patronizing so pernicious an Heresie , and especially for his ill usage of the Legates sent to him by Hormisda , whom contrary to the Law of Nations he treated very contumeliously , and sent them home in a shattered leaky Vessel , ordering them to return directly into Italy without touching at any shore in Greece . 'T is said , that he bid them tell the Bishop , that he must know it to be the part of an Emperour to Command , not to obey the Dictates of the Bishop of Rome or any other . These Legates were Euodius Bishop of Pavia , Fortunatus Bishop of Catina , Venantius a Presbyter of Rome , and Vitalis a Deacon . Anastasius dying in the twenty seventh year of his Reign . Justine a Patron of the Catholick Faith succeeds him , who forthwith sends Ambassadours to the Bishop of Rome , to acknowledge the Authority of the Apostolick See , and to desire the Bishop to interpose his Ecclesiastical Power for the setling the peace of the Church . Whereupon Hormisda , with the consent of Theodoric , sends Germanus Bishop of Capua , John and Blandus Presbyters , and Felix and 〈◊〉 Deacons his Legates to Justine , by whom they were receiv'd with all imaginable expressions and testimonies of Honour 〈◊〉 Respect , John the Bishop of Constantinople with multitudes of the Orthodox Clergy and other Persons of principal Note going forth , in Complement to meet them and congratulate their Arrival . But the followers of Acacius dreading their coming , had shut themselves up in a very strong Church , and upon Consultation what to do , sent Messengers to the Emperour , declaring that they would by no means subscribe to the determination of the Apostolick See , unless an account were first given them why Acacius was Excommunicated . But Justine soon forc'd them out of the Church and City too ; and Hormisda dealt in the same manner with the Manichees , who began to spring up afresh in Rome , whose Books he caused to be burn'd before the Gates of S. John Lateran . About this time Transamund King of the Vandals dying in Afric , his Son 〈◊〉 , whom he had by the Captive Daughter of Valentinian , succeeded him in the Kingdom . He inherited none of his Fathers Errours , but following the Counsel of his religious Mother , re-call'd all the Catholicks whom Transamund had banish'd , and permitted them the free exercise of their Religion . At this time also several rich Presents were sent to Rome for the Ornament of the Churches there by Clodoveus King of France and Justine the Emperour . King Theodoric also richly adorn'd the Church of S. Peter ; nor was Hormisda himself behind these Princes in bounty and munificence to the Church . Having setled things according to his mind , and ordained twenty one Presbyters , fifty five Bishops , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , August the 6th , in the Consulship of Maximus . He sat in the Chair nine years , eighteen days , and by his death the See was vacant six days . JOHN I. IOHN by birth a Tuscan , Son of Constantius , was in the Chair from the Consulship of Maximus to that of Olybrius , in the time of King Theodoric and the Emperour Justine , Who out of his great zeal for the Orthodox Faith , and that he might utterly extinguish the name of Hereticks , banish'd the Arians , and gave their Churches to the Catholicks . This was so highly resented by Theodoric , that he sends John himself with Theodorus and the two Agapeti his Ambassadours to Justine to advise him to restore the Arians , or upon his refusal to let him know that he would pull down all the Catholick Churches in Italy . These Ambassadours were at first very kindly and honourably received . But having given an account of their Embassie , and finding Justine wholly averse to grant what they desired , they betook themselves to Tears and Prayers , humbly beseeching him to prevent the ruin of Italy and all the Orthodox Christians in it ; by which means the good Prince was prevailed upon to recall the Arians , and to grant them a Toleration . Some write that it was in this Bishops time that Symmachus and Boethius were brought back from Exile , imprison'd , and slain by the cruelty and rage of Theodoric . However , certain it is that they were put to death by Theodoric's order ; and it matters not much whether it were in the Pontificate of Hormisda or John. Which John returning from Constantinople , Theodoric was so highly incens'd against him for his agreement with the Emperour Justine both in Faith and manners , that it was a chance that he had not taken away his life immediately ; but throw him into Prison he did at Ravenna , where through stench and nastiness and want of necessary provision , the good man at length died . A Cruelty for which the divine Vengeance sorely punished Theodoric not long after , for he died suddenly of a fit of an Apoplexy , and his Soul ( if you will take the word of a devout Hermit who reported it ) was cast into the flames of the Island Lipara . Theodoric was succeeded in the Kingdom by his Daughter Amalasuntha , with her Son Athalaric , whom she had by her Husband Eucherius . A Woman who with a prudence above her Sex , rectified her Fathers ill Decrees , restored the confiscated Estates of Boethius and Symmachus , to their Children , and caused her Son to be instructed in all kinds of good Literature , though she were herein opposed by the Goths , who cried out , that their King was not to be bred a Scholar but a Soldier . Much about this time died Justine , being very Aged , leaving the Empire to his Sisters Son Justinian ; and Clodoveus King of France , leaving four Sons his Successors in that Kingdon . Persons of Note and esteem at this time were Benedict of Nursia , who setled among the Italians the Rules and Canons of the Monastick life ; and Bridget a devout Virgin of Scotland , and John Presbyter of Antioch who wrote much against those that held that Christ should be worshipped in one Nature only . To these Isidore adds one Cyprignius a Spanish Bishop who wrote elegantly upon the Apocalypse . Our John before he went to Constantinople had repaired three Coemeteries , namely that of Nereus and Achilleus in the Via Ardeatina , that of the Martyrs SS . Felix and Adauctus , and that of Priscilla . He also adorn'd the Altar of S. Peters with Gold and Jewels . He likewise brought with him from Constantinople , a Paten of Gold , and a Chalice of Gold set with precious stones , the Presents of the Emperour Justine ; but these I suppose to have been lost together with his life . At several Ordinations he consecrated fifteen Bishops . 'T is said that his Body was brought from Ravenna to Rome , and buried in S. Peter's Church , July the 27th . Olybrius being then Consul . He sat in the Chair two years , eight months , and by his death the Seewas vacant fifty eight days . FELIX IV. FELIX the fourth , a Sammite , the Son of Costorius , lived in the time of the Emperour Justinian , Whose General Belisarius was victorious over the Persians , and passing into Afric by his singular courage and conduct subdued and almost quite rooted out the Vandals , whose King Gilimer he took Prisoner , and brought him home with him in Triumph . About this time Amalasuntha having a long time lived very uneasily with her malecontented Goths , and having buried her wayward and unruly Son Athalaric , associates her kinsman Theodatus in the Government . This Theodatus was so great a Proficient in Greek and Latin Learning , that he wrote an elegant History of his own times , and was throughly skilled in the Platonick Philosophy . And though he were not naturally of an active Martial temper , yet at the desire of Amalasuntha he undertook a War against the Burgundians and Alemanni , and manag'd it very succcesfully . Felix in the mean while being careful of the affairs of the Church , excommunicated the Patriarch of Constantinople for Heresie , and built in the Via Sacra near the Forum Romanum the Church of S. Cosmus and Damianus , as appears from the Verses yet remaining , wrought in Mosaick work . He also re-built the Church of S. Saturninus in the Via Salaria , which had been consumed by fire . Some write that in this Age lived Cassiodorus , who while he was a Senator wrote several things in Politicks , and when he became a Monk composed a Comment upon the Psalms . 'T is said also that Priscian of Caesarea , the famous Grammarian , now wrote his Book of Grammar . Arator likewise a Sub-Deacon of Rome translated the Gospels into Hexameter Verse ; and Justinian Bishop of Valence , was had in great esteem for what he preach'd and wrote concerning the Christian Faith. As for Felix himself , having ordained fifty five Presbyters , four Deacons , twenty nine Bishops , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , October the 12th . He was in the Chair four years , two months , thirteen days , and by his death the See was vacant three days . BONIFACE II. BONIFACE the second , a Roman , Son of Sigismund , was also in the time of Justinian , A Prince whose vast Parts and Learning qualified him for that great Work which for the publick Good he undertook , of collecting and methodizing the scattered Roman Laws , and retrenching those which were useless and superfluous . Yet herein he made use of the Advice and assistance of John a Patrician , Trebonianus , Theophilus , and Dorotheus , men of great Learning and Authority . With their help an immense number of near two thousand Volumes of Decrees made from the building of the City to this time , confusedly heaped together , were digested under their respective Titles into fifty Books , which are sometimes called Digests , and sometimes Pandects , because they contain the whole Civil Law. He made also an Epitome of the Laws in four Books , which go under the name of Institutes , or Justinian's Code . Moreover , some tell us that Justinian wrote certain Books concerning the Incarnation of our Lord , and that at his own charge he built the Temple of S. Sophia , than which there is not a more noble and magnificent Pile of Buildings in the World. In his Reign 〈◊〉 was made Bishop of Rome , though not without some opposition ; for the Clergy being divided , one Party of them chose Dioscorus into the place of Felix deceased . The Contention about this matter lasted twenty eight days , but the death of Dioscorus put an end to the Controversie . Things being quiet , Boniface applyed himself to the setling of the Church , and decreed , that no Bishop should appoint his own successour , which was afterwards confirm'd by several following Bishops of Rome . He decreed also , that upon the decease of any Bishop of Rome , another should be chosen to succeed him , if it might be , within three days , to prevent any bandying or dissention which might be occasioned by delay . He ordained likewise , that the Clergy should be seperated and placed distinct from the Laity at the time of Celebration . At the same time many of the Roman Nobility were so wrought upon by the Sanctity of Benedict that they retired to Mount Cassino and became Monks there ; among whom the more eminent were Maurus and Placidius . Other men of Note and esteem were Dionysius the Abbat , famous for the extraordinary Skill and Judgment which he shewed in his Paschal Cycle ; Famundus , whose writings against certain Eutychians then springing up were very much commended ; and Martin , who by his Preaching and Writings converted the People of Soissons from the Arian Heresie to the Truth . But Boniface having sat in the Pontifical Chair two years , two days , died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The See was then vacant two months . JOHN II. 〈◊〉 the second , a Roman , Son of Projectus , lived in the time of Justinian , and soon after his entrance upon the Pontificate condemned Anthemius an Arian Bishop ; some say that he had been Bishop of Constantinople . Justinian , to shew his 〈◊〉 to the Roman See , sent Hypatius and Demetrius two Bishops to 〈◊〉 , both to complement John in his name , and to make to S. Peter's Church several rich Presents . During this Embassie , Mundus Justinian's General , took the strong City of Salona , and gain'd a Victory over the Goths , though not without great loss on the Conquering side . For Mundus himself , together with his Son a Valiant and brave young Gentleman , was slain in that Engagement ; the news of which misforfortune was extreamly laid to heart by Justinian , he having always had a great value for that Leaders Courage and Fidelity . Our Bishop John , of whom Historians say very little , having at one Ordination made 〈◊〉 Presbyters , twenty one Bishops , died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , May 27. He sat in the Chair two years , four months , and by his death the See was vacant six days . AGAPETUS I. AGAPETUS , a Roman , Son of Gordianus a Presbyter of the Church of S. John and S. Paul , being created Bishop by Theodatus , who was by him forthwith sent to the Emperour Justinian , was highly incens'd against that King for his having first banish'd Amalasuntha the Mother of Athalaric into the Island of the Lake of Bolsena , and afterwards caused her to be put to death there . For she was a Woman so well acquainted with Greek and Latin Learning , that she durst engage in Disputation with any profess'd Scholar . Moreover , she was so throughly skilled in the Languages of all the barbarous Invadors of the Roman Empire , that she could discourse any of them without an Interpreter . Her Death Justinian so highly resented , that he threatned to make War upon Theodatus for that reason . Hereupon Agapetus was sent to him , who being receiv'd with great honour and affection , and having obtain'd the peace he was sent to sue for , he was then practis'd with to confirm the Eutychian Opinions . But Justinian finding that the good man utterly detested any such proposal , from desiring and 〈◊〉 he fell to Threats and Menaces . Upon which Agapetus told him , that he should have been glad to be sent to Justinian , a Christian Prince , but that he found a Diocletian an Enemy and Persecutor of Christians . By this boldness of Speech and Gods appointment Justinian was so wrought upon that he embraced the Catholick Faith , and having despos'd Anthemius Bishop of Constantinople , who patroniz'd the Eutychian Heresie , put into his place Menas one of the Orthodox , who was consecrated by Agapetus himself . But not long after Agapetus died at Constantinople , and his body being wrap'd up in Lead was convey'd to Rome , and buried in S. Peter's Church . He sat in the Chair eleven months , twenty one days , and by his death the See was vacant one month , twenty nine days . SYLVERIUS . SYLVERIUS , a Campanian , Son of Bishop Hormisda , was chosen Bishop of Rome at the command of Theodatus , though till this time the Emperours only , not the Kings , had interposed their Authority in that matter . But the Menaces of Theodatus prevailed , who had threatned to put to death every man of the Clergy who would not subscribe his name to the choice of Sylverius . For this reason , and that he might also revenge the death of Amala . suntha , Justinian sends Belisarius a Patrician with an Army into Italy . In his passage thither he first put in at Sicily , and brought that Island to the Emperours devotion . In the mean time Theodatus dying , and the Goths having chosen themselves a King against the will of Justinian , Belisarius quits Sicily that he might deliver Italy from the Tyranny of the Goths . Coming into Campania , and the City of Naples refusing to obey the Emperours Summons , he took it by Storm and plundered it , putting to the Sword all the Goths that were in Garrison there , and a great part of the Citizens , carrying away their Children and what other spoil they could lay their hands on . The Soldiers pillaged the very Churches , violated the chastity of Cloystered Virgins , and committed all the outrages which are wont to be acted by an enraged victorious Enemy . Marching hastily from thence with his Army to Rome , and entring the City by night , he struck such a terrour into the Goths , who defended it , that they all left the Gates and the Walls and fled to Ravenna . But Belisarius apprehending that Vitiges might surprize him with a mighty Force , which he should not be able to fight in open Field , with all possible dispatch fortified the City with Trenches and Bulwarks where occasion was for them . Soon after Vitiges according to his expectation coming towards him with a mighty Army , for it consisted of an hundred thousand men , Belisarius , who had not above five thousand , thought it best to keep within the City . Vitiges encamped between two Aqueducts , the one of which ran towards the Via Latina , the other towards the Via Proenestina , and both met five miles from the City . And that the City might not be supplied with Water , he cut off all the Conduits and conveyances which were fourteen . Moreover , he sent part of his Army who possessed themselves of the Port , and thereby reduced the Romans to the double Calamity of War and Famine . In the mean time , at the motion of Vigilius a Deacon and Surrogate of Rome , the Empress Theodora laid her Commands , joined with Threatnings , upon Sylverius , to banish Menas from Constantinople , and to restore Anthemius , who , as we have said , had been depos'd for patronizing the Eutychian Heresie . Which when he refus'd to do , she writes to Belisarius , ordering him to depose Sylverius , and to put Vigilius into his place . But Belisarius being wholly taken up with the defence of the City , left that affair to the management of his Wife Antonina , who upon the depositions of certain Witnesses suborn'd by Vigilius , attesting that Sylverius had a design to betray the City into the hands of the Goths , not only compell'd him to quit the Pontificate and to enter into a Monastick life , but also banish'd him to the Island Pontia , where he died , not without the reputation of having been a very holy man. T is said , that at this time the Gauls dispatch'd Messengers to Benedict , desiring him to send to them any one of his Disciples to instruct them in the Rules of the Monastick life . Upon which Benedict sent Maurus , who by his own Example instructed them in a good and happy course of living , and also set up several Monasteries among them . Vigilius , at the desire of the Roman Clergy , in pursuance of Antonina's determination , was created Bishop of Rome ; Sylverius after his possession of the Chair one year , five months , and twelve days , died , as we have already said , in Pontia , and was buried June the 20th . Upon his death the See was vacant six days . VIGILIUS I. VIGILIUS , a Roman , his Father a man of consular Dignity , was likewise in Justinian's Reign created Bishop of Rome , in whose time a fifth Synod was held at Constantinople against Theodorus and other Hereticks , who held that the Blessed Virgin brought forth Man only , not God-man ; in this Synod therefore it was decreed , that the Blessed Virgin should be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the Mother of God. Belisarius had now defended the City one whole year and nine days , and having in this time received fresh supplies of Men , he resolved to march out and to engage the Enemy in a pitch'd Battel . But Vitiges distrusting his own Force , sets fire to his Tents , and hastens by great Marches to Ravenna . Belisarius with all possible speed follows him , and entring the City , takes Vitiges himself Prisoner with all his Family and a great part of his Nobles ; and having recovered almost all Italy , in the fifth year from his arrival there , he carries them with him to Constantinople . The same Belisarius with incredible expedition quell'd the Moors who were harassing Africa , and out of the spoils of that Victory he made two very rich Presents to S. Peter's Church in Rome . He built also two Hospitals for Strangers at his own charge , one in the Via Lata , the other in the Via Flaminia ; and founded the Monastery of S. Juvenalis at a Town called Orta , endowing it with an Estate in Land for the maintenance of the Monks in it . At this time Theodora was earnest with Vigilius to come to Constantinople , and according to his Promise , to restore Anthemius . But Vigilius denies the doing it , for that unjust Promises are not to be performed , and he was of Opinion that the proceedings of Agapetus and Sylverius against that Heretick were legal , and that therefore their Acts were by no means to be made void by him . Theodora being hereat enraged , with the assistance of some of her Creatures at Rome , causes Vigilius to be impleaded upon two Accusations ; one , that he had fraudulently procur'd the banishment of Sylverius ; the other , that by his Order a certain Youth had been beaten to death by his Nephew Vigilius Son of Asterius the Consul . And that he might not escape with impunity , she sends one Anthemius to Rome , with instructions to bring Vigilius by force to her , if he refused to make his appearance . He coming to Rome , in pursuance of his Commission , feiz'd the Bishop in the Church of S. 〈◊〉 , as he was according to custom distributing Gifts to the People upon his Birth-day ; and being assisted by some Romans , conveys him to Constantinople . 'T is said , that at Vigilius his passage down the River Tyber , the People followed him with Curses , pelting him with sticks and stones , and particularly using this exprobration , Mischievous hast thou been to the City of Rome , and may mischief go along with thee . Being arrived at Sicily , by the permission of those who had him in custody , he ordained several Persons , and among them Ampliatus a Priest , and Valentinus a Bishop , who were to have the inspection of the Clergy and Church of Rome in his absence . Coming near Constantinople , Justinian with a great Retinue went out to meet him , and they both entred the City together , the Clergy going before them , as far as the Temple of S. Sophia . Theodora had now opportunity to tamper with Vigilius , and persuade him to the performance of his Promise . But he told her , that he had rather suffer the greatest punishment in the World , than change his Resolution in the Case . She therefore and her Attendants beginning to menace him , and he saying that he was come to a Diocletian , not as he thought to Justinian , he was thereupon so roughly handled and beaten that it almost cost him his life . And flying from their rage to the Church of S. Euphemia , not far distant , he was from thence drag'd by certain rude People , who put an Halter about his Neck , and led him like a common Rogue publickly through the City till the Evening . After this he was imprison'd , and forc'd for some time to live upon nothing but Bread and Water , which yet he bore with so much patience and temper , that he would often say that he had deserved worse than all this , and was not yet punish'd according to his Demerits . Those of the Clergy who had accompanied him from Rome , were some of them banish'd , others condemn'd to dig in the Mines . But at the request of the Romans who had now a better Opinion of him , and upon the importunity of Narses , whom Justinian had sent to Rome to oppose the Goths , Vigilius and all the others who were confin'd , had liberty granted them to return into Italy . But in their passage thither being come as far as Syracuse in 〈◊〉 , Vigilius who had out-liv'd so many Calamities and Troubles , died there of the Stone , and his body was carried to Rome , and buried in the Church of S. Marcellus in the Via Salaria . He lived in the Pontificate at Rome and elsewhere seventeen years , six months , twenty six days , and by his death the See was vacant three months , five days . PELAGIUS I. PELAGIUS , a Roman , lived in the time when Totilas King of the Goths advancing with a great Army from Treviso , over-run and spoiled Italy in such a manner , that from his salvage Cruelty he was called God's Scourge . Coming as far as Mount Cassino , in his way to Campania , though he were in the habit of a common Soldier , yet he was discovered by S. Benedict , who spared not by threatning of divine Vengeance to terrifie him from raging so furiously against the Christians . Moving thence towards Abruzzo , he dismantled 〈◊〉 , besieged Naples , took Cumoe , where yet he exercised an extraordinary Respect and Civility towards the Roman Women whom he found in it , permitting them to go to Rome to their Friends without any violence or rudeness offered to them . After this having taken Naples , and made himself Master of all that part of Italy which lies towards Sicily , he marches to Rome ; and having first seized the Port , by which 〈◊〉 should come to the City , he reduced them to such extremity for want of Provisions , that some were forced to feed upon Mans-flesh . At length , forcing his entrance at the Gate which leads to Ostia , he possessed himself of the City , which having plundered , he set on fire . Some tell us , that Totilas designed to save the Buildings of the City , and sent Messengers about by Night to publish his pleasure in that particular , but his Orders therein were not obeyed . Justinian having Intelligence of these proceedings , speedily dispatches Narses the Eunuch with a great Army into Italy . 'T is said , that this Narses was at first a Bookseller , but being advanced to an Office near the Emperour's Person , Justinian finding him to be a man of great merit , raised him to the Dignity of a Patrician . And indeed , in all the accomplishments of Religion , and Vertue , and Clemency , and Generosity , and sweetness of temper , he was a most exemplary and extraordinary Person . Narses , with the addition of some Auxiliary Forces from Alboinus King of the Lombards , advances against the Goths , routs them , and makes a great slaughter in the pursuit of them . Totilas lost his life ingloriously at Brissello , and Theias who was chosen King in his stead , though he behaved himself bravely , yet was slain by Narses not far from Nocera . And thus both the Name and Power of the Goths were extinct together , in the seventy second year after that their King Theodoric first entred Italy . Not long after died Justinian , in the fortieth year of his Reign ; a Prince worthy to have his memory perpetuated to all Posterity , and who according to the custom of preceding Emperours , deserves the additional Titles of Alemanicus , Gotthicus , Wandalicus , Persicus , Africanus , though he only advised , but did not act in the successful Expeditions made against those Nations . Pelagius , in the midst of these disturbances not neglecting the Affairs of the Church , ordained , that Hereticks and Schismaticks might be suppressed by the Secular Power , when they would not be reclaim'd by Reason and Argument . Being accused that he was the occasion of the Calamities that befell Vigilius , as having a greater interest with Justinian than Vigilius had , in the sight of the Clergy and People , he laid his hand upon the Cross and the Gospel , and by a solemn Oath purged himself from that Charge . Narses coming to Rome , made a Procession from the Church of S. Pancras to S. Peter's , with Thanksgiving for his late success ; and set himself with all possible application to repair the Damage which the City had receiv'd by the Goths . In conjunction with Pelagius , he ordained that no Person should be admitted to any holy Orders or Ecclesiastical Dignity by the way of canvassing or Birbery . Pelagius making his Notary Valentinus , a very religious person , Treasurer of the Church , begins the building of the Church of SS . Philip and James . Some tell us that the learned Monk Cassiodorus , who had been first Consul , then a Senator , and afterwards renouncing all human Greatness embraced a Monastick life , lived to this time ; and that Victor Bishop of Capua now wrote a Book concerning Easter , in which he particularly discovered the mistakes of Dionysius the Roman Abbat , who had with little care and skill composed a Paschal Cycle . Moreover , Sabinus Bishop of Canosa , and Gregory Bishop of Langres , and Vedastus a Scholar of S. Remigius and Bishop of Arras were Ornaments to the Pontificate of Pelagius ; and Herculanus Bishop of Perugia , who had been put to Death by Totylas , was Canonized . Pelagius , having at two Decembrian Ordinations made twenty six Presbyters , eleven Deacons , thirty nine Bishops , died , and was buried in S. Peter's . He was in the Chair eleven years , ten months , twenty eight days . The See was then vacant twenty six days . JOHN III. JOHN the third , the Son of Anastasius , descended of a Noble Family , lived in the time of Justine , who succeeded Justinian , but was in nothing like him . For he was Covetous , lewd , rapacious , a contemner of God and Men to such a degree , that his Vices made him srantick ; so that his Wife Sophia managed all affairs till the time of Tiberius the second . This Woman , being prompted thereto by some envious persons who hated Narses , recalls him out of Italy in these reproachful words , That she would have the Eunuch come home and spin . This he very highly resenting , as well he might , returns answer , That he would spin such a Web , as none of his Enemies should ever be able to unweave . And he was as good as word . For he presently sends and invites Alboinus King of the Lombards , with all his people , then possessed of Pannonia , to come and seat themselves in the more plentiful Countrey of Italy . Alboinus complying with the proposal of Narses , and entring Italy with a vast number of men with their Wives and Children , first possesses himself of Friuli and Marca Trivigiana ; thence passing into Insubria , he takes and sacks Milain , and at length makes himself Master of Pavia , after it had held out a Siege of three years . Being thus slush'd with Victory , he goes to Verona , which he constitutes the the Capital City of his Kingdom ; where being once at an Entertainment over-heated with Wine , he compelled his Wife Rosimund to drink out of a Cup which he had made of her own Fathers Skull , whom he himself had slain . Now there was in Alboinus's Army one Helmechild , a very handsom young Gentleman , and an excellent Soldier ; and who was Rosimund's particular Favourite . Him she discourses privately , and by proposing to him the hopes of succeeding in the Kingdom , prevailed with him to murder Alboinus . But they were both so hated for the Fact by the Lombards , that they not only failed of their hopes , but were glad to fly for protection to Longinus the Exarch of Ravenna ; where not long after they poisoned each other , and died together . At this time Italy , by reason of the Incursions which the barbarous Nations made into it , was in a very calamitous state ; which had been portended by Prodigies , and Apparitions of flaming Armies in the Air , and also by an extraordinary inundation of the River Tyber which had very much damaged the City of Rome . In the mean time our John repaired the Coemeteries of the Saints , and finished the Church of SS . Philip and James which had been begun by Vigilius , and drew Narses , who had been an avowed Enemy to the Romans for their ill opinion of him and their misrepresenting him to the Empress Sophia , from Naples to Rome ; where he not long after died , and his Body was conveyed in a Coffin of Lead to Constantinople . In such a consusion of things the State of Italy must needs certainly have been utterly ruined , if some eminently holy men had not supported and prop'd up the tottering Nation . Among others , Paul Patriarch of Aquileia , and Felix Bishop of Treviso interceded successfully with Alboinus , when he first entred Italy , in the behalf of the Inhabitants . Moreover , Fortunatus a person of extraordinary Learning and Eloquence , very much civiliz'd and polish'd the Gauls by his Books and Example ; compiling a Treatise of Government inscribed to their King Sigebert , and writing in an elegant style the Life of S. Martin . Some write that at this time lived Germanus Bishop of Paris , a person of wonderful Piety , who kept the Kings of France within the bounds of their duty to such a Degree , that each strove to excel the other in Religion and Piety , in Goodness and Clemency . So prevalent is the Example of a good Pastour , such an one as Germanus was , in whom they saw nothing but what was worthy of their imitation . After this one farther Remark , that in our John's time the Armenians were converted to Christianity , I shall say no more of him , but that having been in the Chair twelve years , eleven months , twenty six days , he died , and was 〈◊〉 in S. Peters . Upon his death the See was vacant ten months , three days . BENEDICT I. BENEDICT , a Roman , the Son of Boniface , lived in the time of Tiberius the Second , whom Justine had adopted , and appointed his Heir to the Empire . An Honour which he well deserved , as being a Person adorn'd with all the Princely Accomplishments of Clemency , Justice , Piety , Religion , Wisdom , Resolution , and unshaken Fortitude . Among his other Vertues he was eminent for his Bounty and Liberality towards all , especially the poor ; and God supplied him in an extraordinary manner for it . For walking once hastily in his Palace , and spying the figure of the Cross upon one of the Marble stones in the Pavement , that it might not be trampled under foot , he devoutly caused it to be removed from thence , and laid up in a more decent and honourable place . At it's taking up , there was found under it another stone with the same figure on it , and then a third , under which he discovered such a vast heap of Gold and Silver as was requisite to furnish and maintain his large Bounty ; a great part of which Treasure he distributed to the poor . 'T is said also that he had brought to him out of Italy a great Estate which Narses had got there , which in like manner he employed in Liberality and Munificence . To Sigebert the French King , who had sent Embassadours to him , besides the other Presents that he made , which were very considerable , he sent certain Medals of Gold of very great weight , on the one side of which was the Effigies of the Emperour with this Inscription , Tiberii Constantini perpetuo Augusti ; on the other side was a Charriot with its Driver and this Inscription , Romanorum Gloria . And to complete his Successes , the Army which he had sent against the Persians returning victoriously , brought away with twenty Elephants so vast a Booty , as no Army had ever done in any Expedition before . Thus signally was he rewarded for his good services to mankind in general , for his Religion towards God our Saviour , and for his Beneficence particularly to the people of Rome ; whom he not only protected and desended from their Enemies as much as could be by his Arms , but also at the Prayers and Intercession of our Bishop Benedict , whom he had a wonderful Love and Esteem for , he delivered them from Dearth and Famine by sending a supply of Corn out of Egypt . For the Lombards by a long and tedious War , had so harrassed Italy far and wide , that from their devastations there arose a great want and 〈◊〉 of all things . While things went thus in Italy , John Bishop 〈◊〉 Constan , inople , by Reading , Disputing , Writing , Admonishing and Teaching , kept the Oriental Church as much as might be right in the Faith , though he met with many opposers therein . The same did also the equally Learned and Eloquent Leander Bishop of Toledo , or as others think of Sevil , who wrote several Treatises both to confirm the Orthodox Doctrine , and to confute the Arian Heresie , which , like a contagious Pestilence , the Vandals , driven out of Africa by Belisarius , had brought with them into Spain . As for Benedict , some write that he laying sadly to heart the 〈◊〉 which now befell Rome and all Italy , died of grief ; after he had been in the Chair four years , one month , twenty eight days . The See was then vacant two months , ten days . PELAGIUS II. PELAGIUS , a Roman , Son of Vinigildus , was from the time of Tiberius , to that of his Son-in-law the Emperour Mauritius , To whom though he were a Cappadocian , yet the Empire was committed , upon the account of his great Courage , and Ability in the management of Affairs . At this time the Lombards , having after the Death of Alboinus for twenty years 〈◊〉 govern'd by Dukes , make Autharis their King , whom they also called 〈◊〉 ; a Name which was afterwards used by all the Kings of Lombardy . But Mauritius endeavouring to drive the Lombards out of Italy , hires Sigebert the French King to engage in a War against them ; who forthwith raising a great Army of Gauls and Germans , fights Autharis , but with great loss is discomfited . The Lombards being flush'd and heightened by this Victory , march'd on as far as to the Streights of Sicily , possessing themselves all along of the Cities of Italy , and at length besieging for a long time Rome it self ; of which certainly they had made themselves Masters , had they not been driven from its Walls by the great Rains , which sell so violently and incessantly , and made such an Inundation , that men look'd upon it as a second Noah's Floud . This was the only cause why Pelagius was made Bishop of Rome without the consent of the Emperour ; the City being so closely besieged that none could pass to know his pleasure therein . For at this time the Roman Clergie's Election of a Bishop was not valid unless they had the Emperour's Approbation . Hereupon Gregory a Deacon , a man of great Piety and Learning , was sent to Constantinople to appease the Emperour ; where having effected what he came for , he neglected not to employ his time and parts , but both wrote Books of Morals upon Job , and also at a Disputation in the presence of the Emperour himself , he so basfled Eutychius Bishop of Constantinople , that he was forced to retract what he had written in a Book of his concerning the Resurrection ; in which he asserted , that our Bodies in that glory of the Resurrection should become more thin and subtile than the Wind or Air , and so not tangible . Which is contrary to that of our Saviour , Handle me and see , for a Spirit hath not flesh and bones , as you see me have . As for Pelagius , having at the request of the Citizens of Rome recalled Gregory , turned his Fathers House into an Hospital for poor old men , and entirely built the Coemetery of Hermes the Martyr , and the Church of Laurence the Martyr , he died of the Pestilence , which at that time was very epidemical throughout Europe , after he had been in the Chair ten years , two months , ten days , and was buried in S. Peter's in the 〈◊〉 . The See was then vacant six months , twenty eight days . GREGORY I. GREGORT , a Roman , Son of Gordianus , one of the Senato rian Order , was against his will unanimously chosen Bishop of Rome , Anno Dom. 590. Now because , as I have already said , the consent of the Emperour was required herein , he dispatches Messengers with Letters , 〈◊〉 Mauritius that he would not suffer this Election of the Clergy and People of Rome to stand good . These Letters were intercepted and torn by the 〈◊〉 , and others written , by which the Emperour was requested to confirm him who was by universal suffrage thus chosen . There could nothing be more pleasing and acceptable to the Emperour than the News of this Choice , for the conversation of Gregory , while he was at Constantinople , had been very grateful to him , and moreover he had Christned his Son. Mauritius therefore speedily sends word back to Rome , that he did confirm the Election of Gregory , and that in such a 〈◊〉 state of things they should compel that holy man to undertake the Government of the Church . He therefore , not consulting his own inclination , but the 〈◊〉 of Mankind , and the honour of God , which , as he was a most devout and religious man , he had ever preferred before all other things , without any regard to Riches , or Pleasures , or Ambition , or Power , takes the burden of the Pontificate upon him . And he behaved himself so well in it , that no one of his Successours down to our times has been his Equal , much less Superiour , either for Sanctity of Life , or for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in managing Affairs , or for his Learning and Writings . He composed a Book of the Sacraments ; wrote Commentaries upon 〈◊〉 , and , as I have already said , upon Job , and Homilies upon the Gospels ; four Books in Dialogue , and that which he called the Pastoral , to 〈◊〉 Bishop of Ravenna concerning the way of governing the Church . Moreover , he introduced several Rites , and made several Additions to the Offices of the Roman Church ; and particularly he first instituted the greater Litanies or 〈◊〉 , and appointed a great part of the Stations . And that the good man might not in any thing be wanting to the Church , he held in S. Peter's a Synod of twenty four Bishops , wherein he took away many things which might prove pernicious , and added many which might be beneficial to Religion . He also 〈◊〉 into England , Auguscine , Melitus , and John , and with these divers other Monks , all persons of approved lives , by whose Preaching the 〈◊〉 were then first entirely converted to Christianity . By his means likewise the Goths returned to the Union of the Catholick Church . We are told by some Writers , that Gregory sent his Dialogues concerning Morals to Theudelinda Queen of the Lombards , by the reading of which she might smooth and polish the rugged temper of her Husband 〈◊〉 , and bring him to a better sense of Religion and Morality . She was an excellent Lady , and a zealous Christian , and not only built the Church of S. John Baptist at Monza a Town ten miles distant from Milain , but also furnished it with Vessels of Gold , and liberally endowed it . T is said , that at the time when 〈◊〉 was put to death by his Father Levigild King of the Goths , because he professed the Catholick Faith , the 〈◊〉 Coat of Christ , which fell by Lot to one of the Soldiers , was found in the City Zaphat , laid up in a Marble Chest there ; Thomas being then Bishop of Jerusalem , John Bishop of Constantinople , and Gregory Bishop of Antioch . In the mean time Mauritius , having in 〈◊〉 and Terra di Lavoro , by his General Romanus the Exarch , gain'd the better of the Lombards , who from a confidence grounded upon their former successes were now degenerated into all manner of Vice , makes a Law , that no person who had listed himself in the Roman Army , should be at liberty to withdraw and take upon him a Religious life , till either the War were ended , or the man himself 〈◊〉 or disabled . Gregory being moved hereat , admonishes him not to oppose the Religion of that God , by whose bounty he had been raised from a very mean condition to the highest Degree of Dignity . Moreover , John Bishop of Constantinople , having in a Synod which he held , procured himself to be styled the Oecumenical , i. e. Universal Bishop , and Mauritius hereupon requiring Gregory to yield obedience to John ; He , being a person of great Courage and Constancy , returns answer , That the Power of binding and loosing was committed to Peter and his Successours , not to the Bishops of Constantinople , and therefore warns him to desist from provoking the wrath of God against himself , by being too 〈◊〉 in sowing Dissention in the Church . But Mauritius not content with the mischief he had done already , re-calls his Soldiers which were in Italy , and encourages the Lombards to assault the Romans , without any regard to the League they had entred into with them . Hereupon Agilulphus moving from Lombardy , and laying waste all Tuscany through which he passed , invests and very much annoys the City of Rome one whole year ; in which time Severus Bishop of Aquileia becoming Heretical , was the occasion of many Evils . For after his Death the Patriarchate of Aquileia was divided into two ; Agilulphus King of the Lombards constituting John of Aquileia and our Gregory , Candianus of Grado , Bishops to the people of Friuli . But Agilulphus quitting all hopes of gaining the City , 〈◊〉 the Siege , and returns to Milain . Mauritius now began to treat Gregory more respectfully , but it proceeded not from a voluntary but forc'd Repentance ; he having heard that a certain person in the habit of a Monk , with a drawn Sword in his hand , had proclaim'd aloud in the Market-place of Constantinople , that the Emperour should in a short time die by the Sword. The same was confirmed to him by a Dream of his own in which he saw himself , his Empress , and their Children murdered . And accordingly not long after the Soldiers being discontented for want of Pay , create Phocas , who was a Centurion in the Army , Emperour , and Assassine Mauritius , in the nineteenth year of his Reign . But Gregory , having added what Ornaments he could to the Churches in Rome , and dedicated by the name of S. Agatha the Martyr , the Church of the Goths in Suburra , built by 〈◊〉 . Ricimerius a man of Consular Dignity , converted his Father's House into a Monastery , wherein he received and entertained Strangers , and supplyed with meat and drink the poor which from all parts slocked to it . He was certainly a person every way praise-worthy , whether we regard his Life and Conversation , or his Learning , or his Abilities in things both Divine and Humane . Nor ought we to suffer him to be censured by a few ignorant men , as if the ancient 〈◊〉 Buildings were demolish'd by his Order , upon this pretence which they make for him , lest Strangers coming out of Devotion to Rome , should less regard the consecrated places , and spend all their Gaze upon Triumphal Arches and Monuments of Antiquity . No such reproach can justly be fastned upon this great Bishop , especially considering that he was a Native of the City , and one to whom , next after God , his Countrey was most dear , even above his Life . 'T is certain that many of those ruin'd Structures were devour'd by Time , and many might , as we daily see , be pull'd down to build new Houses , and for the rest , 't is probable that for the sake of the Brass used in the concavity of the Arches and the conjunctures of the Marble or other square stones , they might be battered and defaced not only by the barbarous Nations , but by the Romans too , if Epirotes , Dalmatians , Pannonians , and other sorry people who from all parts of the World resorted hither , may be called Romans . Now Gregory having used all means to establish the Church of God , died in the second year of the Emperour Phocas , having been in the Chair thirteen years , six months , ten days ; and , the loss of him being lamented by all men , was buried in S. Peter's , March 12. By his Death the See was vacant five months , nineteen days . SABINIANUS I. SABINIAN Gregorie's Successour , deserv'd not to have the place of his Nativity remembred ; being a person of mean Birth and meaner Reputation , and one who violently opposed the great things which his Predecessour had done . Particularly , there being a great 〈◊〉 during his Pontificate , and the poor pressing him hard to imitate the pious Charity of Gregory , he made them no other Answer but this , That Gregory was a man who design'd to make himself popular , and to that end had profusely wasted the Revenues of the Church . Nay , the ill-natured wretch arrived to such a degree of Rage and Envy against Gregory , that he was within a very little of causing his Books to be burn'd . Some tell us that Sabinian was , at the instigation of some Romans , thus highly incensed against Gregory , because he had mutilated and thrown down the Statues of the Antients which had been set up throughout the City ; but this is a Charge as dissonant from truth as that of his demolishing the old Fabricks , concerning which we have spoken in his Life ; and considering the Antiquity of these Statues , and the casualties which might 〈◊〉 them , and the designs which mens Covetousness or Curiosity might have upon them , 't is fairly probable that they might be mangled or lost , without Gregorie's being at all concern'd therein . But to go on with Sabinian , it was he who instituted the 〈◊〉 of Canonical hours for Prayer in the Church , and who ordained that Tapers should be kept continually burning , especially in the Church of S. Peter . Some tell us , that with the consent of Phocas , a Peace was now made with the Lombards , and their King Agilulphus's Daughter , who had been taken Captive in the War , restored to him . At this time appeared divers Prodigies , portending the Calamities which ensued . A bright Comet was seen in the Air , at Constantinople a Child was born with four feet , and at the Island 〈◊〉 were seen two Sea-monsters in humane shape . Some write that in the Pontificate of Sabinian , John Patriarch of Alexandria , and 〈◊〉 Bishop of Carthage , both persons famous for Piety and Learning , did wonderfully improve the Dignity of those Churches . Moreover , 〈◊〉 a very learned man , and an intimate Friend of 〈◊〉 , wrote very much against Vincent Bishop of Saragoza , who had sallen off to the Arian Heresie ; he also wrote to his Sister a Book concerning Virginity , entituled Aureolus . But Sabinian , having been in the Chair one year , five months , nine days , died , and was buried in the Church of S Peter . By his Death the See was vacant eleven months , twenty six days . BONIFACE III. BONIFACE the third , a Roman , with much ado obtained of the Emperour Phocas , that the See of S. Peter the Apostle , should by all be acknowledged and styled the Head of all the Churches . A Title which had been stickled for by the Church of Constantinople , through the encouragement of some former Princes , who asserted that the Supremacy ought to reside there , where the Seat of the Empire was . But the Roman Bishops alledged that Rome , of which Constantinople was but a Colony , ought to be accounted the chief City of the Empire , since the Greeks themselves in their Writings styled their Prince , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , i. e. the Emperour of the Romans , and the Constantinopolitans even in that Age were called Romans , not Greeks . Not to mention that Peter the Chief of the Apostles bequeathed the Keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven to his Successours the Bishops of Rome , and left the Power which God had given him not to Constantinople , but to Rome . This only I say , that several Princes , and particularly Constantine , had granted to the Roman See only , the priviledg of calling and dissolving Councils , and of rejecting or confirming their Decrees . And does not a Church which has with so much integrity and constancy bastled and 〈◊〉 all manner of Heresies as the Roman See hath done , deserve think you the preference of others . The same Boniface in a Synod of 〈◊〉 two Bishops , thirty Presbyters , and three Deacons , ordained , that upon pain of Excommunication no person should succeed in the place of any deceased Pope or other Bishop , till at least the third day after the death of his Predecessour ; and that whoever should by Bribes or by making of Parties and Interests endeavour to raise themselves to the Popedom or any other Bishoprick should undergo the same Penalty . He decreed likewise , that the choice of any Bishop should be by the Clergy and People , and that the Election should then stand good , when it were approved by the Civil Magistrate , and when the Pope had interposed his Authority , in these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Command . An Institution in part very necessary , for our times especially , so many corruptions daily creeping in . For it is probable , that , the Election being free , the Clergy and People will chuse , and the Magistrate approve of no other , than such an one as deserves and is fit to be Governour in the Church . Though ( if I may speak it without offence to any that are good ) the truth is , multitudes do now aspire to the Dignity of Bishops , not as they ought to do for the sake of the publick good , but that they may satisfie their own Covetousness and Ambition . For the great Question is , what any Bishoprick is worth , not how great a Flock there is to take the charge of . But enough of this ; I return to Boniface , whose Decrees , as it appears , were extinct with his Life . He died in the ninth month of his Pontificate , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter . The See was then vacant one month , six days . BONIFACE IV. BONIFACE the fourth , born in Valeria a City of the Marsi , the Son of John a Physician , obtained of the Emperour Phocas the Pantheon , a Temple so called , because it was dedicated to Cybele and all the Gods , and having cast out all the Heathen Images that were in it , he consecrated it on May the 12th . in honour to the Blessed Virgin and all the Martyrs ; 〈◊〉 it was afterwards called S. Maria Rotunda , and Virgo ad Martyres . At this time the Persians , under the Conduct of their King 〈◊〉 , making an irruption into the Roman Provinces , and having routed Phocas's Army , possess themselves of Jerusalem ; prophane and pillage the Churches of the Christians , carry away the Wood of our Saviour's Cross , and take Captive Zacharias the holy Patriarch of that City . Hereupon Phocas falling into contempt with all men , but especially the Senate , was deprived of his Empire and Life by Heraclius General of the Forces and Governour of the Province of Afrique . Now also Caganus King of the Avares , forcing his entrance through Pannonia and Illyricum into Italy , was so much too hard for the Lombards , that he was very near making himself Master of the Province it self ; and through the treachery of Romilda , who was enamour'd of him , he did actually take Friuli , and sack'd it in such a manner that scarce any footsteps of it were left remaining . While things went thus in Italy , John Bishop of Girone proved a great Defence to Christianity both by his Preaching and Writings . He being a Goth , born in Portugal , so soon as he came to the years of discretion travelled to Constantinople , and parted thence so well skill'd in Greek and Latin Learning , that at his return into Portugal , he was able easily to 〈◊〉 the Arian Heresie which very much prevailed there . For this reason he was by the Hereticks confined in Barcellona . But afterwards upon the death of King Lemungildus , who countenanced those Hereticks , he came back into his own Countrey , and both wrote very much concerning the Christian Religioon , and also founded a Monastery , and prescribed Rules of living which the Monks thereof were to guide themselves by . Eutropius also Bishop of Valentia , was now by his Learning and Example very instrumental to keep the Spaniards sound in the Faith. Moreover , Columbanus an Abbat , a very holy man , by descent a Goth , coming first out of Scotland into Burgundy , built there the stately Monastery of Luxevil ; and thence passing into Italy , built another fair one at Bobio . Pope Boniface , that he might not be behind-hand in this matter with either of them , converted his Father's House into a Monastery , and gave his Estate for the maintenance of the Monks in it . But not long after he died , having been in the Chair six years , eight months , seventeen days , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter ; in a time of Dearth , Pestilence , and great Innundation of Waters . By his Death the See was vacant seven months , twenty 〈◊〉 days . DEUS-DEDIT I. DEUS-DEDIT , a Roman , Son of Stephen a Sub-deacon , being unanimously chosen to the Pontificate , proved a great Lover and Encourager of the Clergy . 'T is reported that he was a person of so great Sanctity , that meeting with a man who had a Leprosie , he cured him of that Disease with a Kiss . He ordained , that the Son should not marry any Woman to whom his Father had been Godfather . At this time Heraclius with a great Army recovered several Provinces which the Persians had possess'd themselves of ; dismounted and slew their General in a single Combat ; vanquish'd their King Chosdroës , and took his Son Prisoner , whom having first Christned , he released and sent home again . Entring Persia , he took a strong Tower in which 〈◊〉 's Treasure lay , part of which he distributed among his Soldiers , and assign'd another part for the repairing of the Churches which the Persians had pillaged and spoil'd . Returning to Jerusalem with seven Elephants loaded with other great Booty , he brought along with him the Cross of our Blessed Saviour which the Persians had taken away , and laid it up in the place where it was before . Those of the Persians whom he had taken Prisoners , he suffered to return into their own Countrey . After this being arrived at Constantinople , and taking delight in study , he applied himself to Astrology . But yet this great Emperour , against all Law both Divine and Humane married his own Sister's Daughter ; and to add one Crime to another , as is usual when men once become guilty , he falls off to the Eutychian Heresie . This happened at the time when Anastasius a Persian , being converted to Christianity , and having entred upon a Monastick Life , was seized by his own Countrey-men , and suffered Martyrdom for the sake of his Religion ; whose body was afterwards conveyed to Rome and reposited in the Monastery of S. Paul. 'T is said , that at this time Sisebute King of the Goths , reduced several Cities of Spain which had revolted to the Romans ; and that by Torment he forced all the Jews which he discovered in his Kingdom to profess the belief of Christianity . This it is reported he did at the request of Heraclius , who had been fore-warn'd to beware of the Circumcised ; but yet afterwards , he being not sufficiently careful to prevent his Fate , was crush'd by the Saracens who observed Circumcision . Thus things went in the East , nor did the West want it's Assertours of the Christian Faith. For Arnulphus Bishop of Metz , by his Piety and Prudence kept Dagobert the French King within the bounds of his Duty ; being therein assisted by Amandus , an excellent person , and a vigorous defender of the Christian Religion . Among the Spaniards , Isidore Bishop of Sevil , successour to Leander , wrote several things very beneficial to the State of Christianity ; particularly , of the Chief Good , of Famous Men , of Grammar , and Etymology ; an History from Adam to the times of Heraclius , the Lives of several Saints , the History of the Lombards , and a short Cosmography . Some say that this Isidore was a German , though the Spaniards lay claim to him ; but whatever Countrey-man he were , 't is certain that he was a most excellent person , both for his great Learning , and his greater Sanctity . As for Deus-dedit , the time of whose Pontificate , besides what we have already mentioned , was rendred remarkable by an Earthquake , and a Scab so near approaching to a Leprosie that it deformed men beyond each others knowledg , he died in the third year , and twenty third day of his being in the Chair , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter , November the 8th . By his Death the See was vacant one month , sixteen days . BONIFACE V. BONIFACE the fifth , a Campanian , his Father's name John , was chosen Pope at the time when Eleutherius a Patrician , being sent by Heraclius to Rome , and having reveng'd the Death of John the late Exarch of Ravenna , usurped the Kingdom of Italy . But in his way to Rome he was put to Death by his own Soldiers , and his Head sent to Constantinople . Upon which Isaacius of Constantinople , another Patrician , was made Exarch in his stead . Theudelinda now after the Death of her Husband Adoaldus , governing together with her Son the Kingdom of the Lombards very prudently and justly , maintained a Peace between her People and the Italians for ten years together ; made several Presents and Donations to several Churches , and endowed them with Lands for the better maintenance of the Clergy belonging to them . In the twelfth year of Heraclius , Mahomet an Arabian as some will have him , or as others a Persian , descended of a Noble Family , his Father a Gentile , his Mother a Jewess , was the Author of so much mischief to the Christian State , that I am afraid lest his Sect should utterly extinguish the Remains of Christianity ; especially in our Age , wherein we are grown listless and unactive , and stand still tamely exspecting our own Ruin. His Sect prevails and encreases now more than ever ; All Asia and Africa , and a great part of Europe is subject to Mahometan Princes ; the Turks press bard upon us by Sea and Land , that they may ferret us like Coneys out of these Burrows in Europe . In the mean time we sit idly , looking upon one another , as if the whole State of Christianity were not at all in danger . The Clergy expect that so important and necessary a War should be undertaken by the Laity . The Laity expect that the Clergy should expend their Money to bear the Charge of a War for the Defence of Religion , and not put it to worse Uses , as most of them are wont to do , laying out their Stock gotten by Alms and Martyr's Bloud upon huge large Vessels of massy Gold and Silver , while themselves in the mean time carry it arrogantly towards Men , are contemners of God , whom they serve only for Gain , and are not at all solicitous for the time to come . But I return to Mahomet , a man of so wily a Temper and so sharp a Wit , that having long conversed among the Christians , and acquainted himself with all the Sects that had been before him , he introduced a new kind of Superstition , which has , as we see , almost rooted out Christianity . Moreover , having got together a great Army of Arabians , he was so hardy as to encroach upon the Borders of the Roman Empire , but Heraclius soon put a stop to his Motion , having by Promises and Bribes prevailed with his Soldiers to make a Revolt from him . As for Pope Boniface , he was a person of singular Humanity , Clemency , and obliging Deportment towards all men , and neglected no part of the Duty of a good Bishop . He ordained , that Criminals who fled for Refuge to Churches , should not be taken thence by force ; that the Acolythi should not meddle with the Reliques of the Martyrs , that belonging to Presbyters and Sub-deacons ; and that in every place those who were guilty of sacriledg should be Excommunicated . He built and dedicated the Coemetery of S. Nicomedes , and was in an extraordinary manner liberal and munificent towards those of the Clergy who led exemplary Lives . At this time Gallus a Scholar of S. Columbanus lived so devoutly , that he deserved to be canonized a Saint even in his life-time . Eustachius the Abbat followed his Example , and so did S. Aurea , in honour to whom Eligius built a Nunnery . 'T is said also , that at this time one Basilius was very famous for his Life and Learning , and in both equal to Isidore himself . Our Boniface having been in the Chair five years , ten days , died , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter . By his death See was vacant thirteen days . HONORIUS I. HONORIUS , a Campanian , Son of Petronius , a man of Consular Dignity , entred upon the Pontificate at the time when Theudelinda died , and her Son Adoaldus was deposed , Arioaldus being made King in his stead . At which time Heraclius , who had been victorious over the Persians , was very urgent to have all the Jews who were Subjects to the Empire baptized . Hereupon the Saracens and Arabians taking up Arms , Anno Dom. 623. gain'd such a Victory over Heraclius's Army , that they rendred that successful Man the most unfortunate . This was done under the Conduct of Mahomet , who pretending himself to be the great Prophet of God , and deluding the Asians and Africans by Magical Arts , put such vigour into the people who embraced his new Religion , that he was very near to have ruin'd the Empire ; having taken Alexandria , and several important Cities of Syria and Cilicia . He had for his followers the Saracens , so called from Sarah Abraham's lawful Wife , as if they were the only legitimate Successours and Heirs of the divine Promise . The crafty man herein followed the Example of Jeroboam , who prescrib'd distinct Rules of Worship to his Tribes , that they might not be subject to the Jewish Government . The same also afterwards did the Greeks who dissented from the Catholicks , not only for the sake of Religion , but Empire , upon the score of which they followed the Errours of the Nestorians , Jacobites , and Ebionites . But in the end their pertinacy reduc'd them to that pass , that their Religion and Government were dissolved together , and they brought into the vilest servitude . But Mahomet ( as we see in the Alcoran ) that he might separate his Disciples as far as possible from Christianity , in composing his Laws followed the Example of several Hereticks , and especially the Nestorians ; collecting here and there , and reducing into one Body , many things repugnant to the Law of Moses and the Gospel . 'T is said that at this time Heraclius , distrusting his own strength , struck up an inglorious Peace with the Saracens , and that being impos'd upon by the Arts of Pyrrhus Patriarch of Constantinople , and Cyrus Bishop of Alexandria , he fell off to the Heresie of the Monothelites , a Sect so called from their asserting one Will only in Christ. But these Seducers , at the Instance of Honorius who was very diligent to reclaim Heraclius , were afterwards banished . And Honorius having now some respite from other cares , by his Learning and Example proved a great Reformer of the Clergy . The Church of S. Peter he covered with Brass taken out of the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus ; repaired that of S. Agnes in the Via Nomentana , as appears by an Inscription in Verse therein , and likewise that of S. Pancras in the Via Aurelia ; built those of S. Anastasius , S. Cyriacus , seven miles from Rome in the Via Ostiensis , and S. Severinus in Tivoli ; all which he made very stately , and adorn'd with Gold , Silver , Porphyry , Marble , and all manner of Ornamental workmanship . He repaired also the Coemetery of SS . Marcellinus and Peter in the Via Labicana , and was at the charge of building other Churches , besides those before-mentioned . Moreover , he ordained that every Saturday a Procession with Litanies should be made from S. Apollinaris to S. Peter's . But having been in the Chair twelve years , eleven months , seventeen days , he died , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter , October the 12th . By his death the See was vacant one year , seven months , eighteen days . SEVERINUS I. SEVERINUS , a Roman , Son of Labienus , being chosen in the place of Honorius deceased , was confirmed therein by Isaacius Exarch of Italy , the Election of the Clergy and People being at this time reckoned null and void , without the Assent of the Emperours or their Exarchs . Now Isaacius having made a Journey to Rome upon the occasion of confirming this Pope , that he might not lose his labour , fairly sets himself to plunder the Lateran Treasury , being assisted in that attempt by several Citizens , though he were resisted for a time , but in vain , by the Clergy of that Church , the principal of which he afterwards banished . The ground of this Action , was Isaacius's Resentment that the Clergy alone should grow rich , without contributing to the Charge of the Wars , especially at a time when the Soldiers were reduc'd to the greatest want and extremity . Part of the spoil he distributed among the Soldiers , part he carried away with him to Ravenna , and of the rest he made a Present to the Emperour . Those of the Saracens , who had been listed by Heraclius , being discontented for want of Pay , march'd into Syria , and made themselves Masters of Damascus , a City subject to the Empire . Then joyning with the other Arabians , and being furnished with Provisions and Arms , and heated by Mahomet's Zeal , they over-run Phoenicia and Egypt , and put to the Sword all those who refused to subscribe to their Government , and Mahomet's Religion . Advancing thence against the Persians , and having slain Hormisda the Persian King , they ceased not to commit all manner of outrages upon that People , till they had entirely reduced them to subjection . But Heraclius having intelligence of what work these Saracens made , especially upon their taking of Antioch , and searing that they might possess themselves of Jerusalem it self , ( which they not long after did , ) took care to have the Cross of our Saviour conveyed to Constantinople , that it might not again come into the hands of the Agarens , ( for so the Greeks in contempt call the Arabians , as descending from Agar Abraham's Servant . ) But Mahomet , as we are told , dying at Mecha , was succeeded in the Command by Calipha , and he by Hali ; who being laid aside for his being too superstitious , the Egyptians make another Calipha their Commander . 'T is said also , that to complete the Calamities of the Roman Empire , Sisebute King of the Goths , did at this time recover out of the hands of the Romans all the Cities of Spain ; and so a period was put to the Roman Government in that Countrey . As for 〈◊〉 , who was a person of extraordinary Piety and Religion , a Lover of the Poor , kind to those in affliction , liberal to all , and in adorning of Churches very munificent , having been in the Chair one year , two months , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , August the 2d . The See was then vacant four months , twenty days . JOHN IV. JOHN the fourth , a Dalmatian , Son of Venantius , entring upon the Pontificate , forthwith expressed a wonderful Compassion , in employing the remainder of the Treasury of the Church which Isaacius had left behind him , for the redemption of a multitude of Istrians and Dalmatians who had been taken Captive . In the mean time Rhotaris , who succeeded Arioaldus in the Kingdom of Lombardy , though he were a person eminent for Justice and Piety , yet became a Favourer of the Arians , and permitted that in every City of his Kingdom , there should be at the same time two Bishops of equal Authority , the one a Catholick , and the other an Arian . He was a Prince of great Parts , and reduc'd the Laws , which Memory and Use alone had before retain'd , methodically into a Book which he ordered to be called the Edict . His Excellency in Military Skill appear'd , in that he made himself Master of all Tuscany , and Liguria , with the Sea-coast as far as Marseille . But in the sixth year of his Reign he died , and 〈◊〉 the Kingdom to his Son Rhodoaldus . 'T is reported , that a certain Priest entring by night into the Church of S. John Baptist , and there opening the Tomb in which the Body of Rhotaris lay , rob'd it of all the things of value with which the Bodies of Kings are wont to be interred . Hereupon John Baptist , a Saint to whom Rhotaris had been in his life-time very much devoted , appear'd to the Priest , and threatned him with Death , if he ever entred his Church again . The like happened even in our times to Cardinal Luigi , Patriarch of Aquileia , whose Sepulchre was broke open and pillaged by those very men whom he himself had enriched and raised from a mean condition to the Sacerdotal Dignity . Rhodoaldus entring upon the Government of the Kingdom , marries Gundiberga the Daughter of Queen Theudelinda , who imitating her Mother's Devotion , built and richly adorned a Church in Honour to S. John Baptist at Terracina , in like manner as Theudelinda had done at Monza . But Rhodoaldus being taken in Adultery , was slain by the Husband of the Adulteress . Successour to him was Aripertus Son of Gudualdus , and Brother of Queen Theudelinda ; he built our Saviour's Chappel at Pavia , and very much beautified and plentifully endowed it . Pope John fearing now lest the Bodies of Vincentius and Anastasius might sometime or other be violated by the barbarous Nations , took care to have them safely conveyed to Rome , and with great Solemnity reposited them in the Oratory of S. John Baptist , near the Baptistery of the Lateran . We are told , that in his Pontificate Vincentius Bishop of Beauvais , and Muardus Arch-bishop of Reims , were in great esteem for their Learning and Sanctity . Moreover , Reginulpha a French Lady was very eminent for Piety , and Renaldus Bishop of Trajetto famous for his Life and Miracles . Jodocus also was not inferiour to any of these , who though he were the Son of a King of the Britains , yet despising worldly Greatness , he became for some time an Hermit , and died at length in an obscure Village . Pope John having been in the Chair one year , nine months , nine days , died , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter , October the 12th . The See was then vacant one month , thirteen days . THEODORUS I. THEODORUS , a Grecian , Son of Theodorus a Bishop , born at Jerusalem , was no sooner in the Chair , but he applyed himself , like a good Bishop , to all those things which he thought might tend to the advancement of the Christian Religion ; being a person obliging to all men , but extraordinarily bountiful to the poor . At this time Heraclius died of a Dropsie in the thirtieth year of his Reign , having a little before made Theodorus , surnamed Calliopa , his Exarch in Italy , in the place of Isaacius deceased . Heraclius was succeeded by his Son Constantine , who in the fourth month after his coming to the Empire was poisoned by the procurement of his Step-mother Martina and her Son Heracleon , whom , it is said , Pyrrhus the Patriarch prompted to commit that Villany . Heracleon upon the Death of his Brother takes upon him the Government , at that time particularly when Cyrus , Sergius , and Pyrrhus reviving the Heresie of the Acephali , maintained the Opinion of one only Nature in Christ , one Operation , and one Will. Among these Pyrrhus hearing of the Death of Heraclius , and being very desirous to return out of Asrica , whither he had been banished , into his own Countrey , coming to Rome , and making an hypocritical Retractation of his Errours , was restored by Theodorus , and received from him a Form of Belief . But he lost his Life before he could accomplish the end which he sought to compass by such ill means . For the Senate and people of Constantinople being acquainted with the cause of Constantine's Death , first seize Martina and Heracleon , and having cut off his Nose , and cut out her Tongue , banish them both ; then apprehending Pyrrhus who endeavoured to make his escape , they put him to Death . Constantius the Son of Constantine , who had been thus treacherously murdered , they create Emperour ; and instead of Pyrrhus make Paul their Bishop ; whom yet Theodorus deprived for being in the like kind Heretical , his pertinacy therein being favoured by Constantius , who was unadvisedly fallen into the same Heresie . But the Pope laying aside this Controversie , and applying himself to other cares , caused the bones of the Martyrs Primus and Felicianus to be removed out of a sandy Grotto in the Via Nomentana to Rome , where he reposited them in the Church of S. Stephen the Proto-martyr , sparing no cost in Ornaments both of Silver and Gold upon their Tomb. He also built and adorn'd a Church in the Via Flaminia , as likewise two Oratories , one near the Lateran Church dedicated to S. Sebastian , the other in the Via Ostiensis to Eupolus the Martyr . Having finished these things , and been in the Chair six years . five months , eighteen days , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's , May the 14th . The See was then vacant fifty two days . MARTINUS I. MARTINUS the first , born at Todi , Son of Fabricius , succeeding Theodorus , forthwith dispatches his Legates to Constantinople , to admonish Paul to quit his Errours , and at length to return into the way of Truth . But he not only disobeyed the Popes Commands , but also , being countenanced therein by Constantius , offered great indignities to these Legates , and then banish'd them into several Islands . Martinus highly resenting this usage , calls a Synod of an hundred and fifty Bishops at Rome , wherein he renews the Condemnation of Cyrus of Alexandria , Sergius , and Pyrrhus , and excommunicates and deprives Paul the Patriarch with the bitterest Anathemas imaginable . While these things were transacting , the Peace of Italy , which had lasted between the Romans and the Lombards , thirty years , began now to be disturbed . For the Lombards took mightily upon them , and imposed such unjust conditions upon the Romans as they could not submit to ; particularly Rhotaris being himself an Arian , had scarce any City over which he did not set up an Arian as well as a Catholick Bishop . This was an Evil which both Theodorus and Martine had often endeavoured to remedy , but in vain . For this reason , and also at the instance of Theodorus the Exarch , a War was proclaimed with the Lombards , whereupon they take up Arms , and near Scultenna a River of Modena , a sharp Engagement there was on both sides . But in the end Theodorus was vanquish'd and routed , and lost in the fight near seven thousand of his Men. Rhotaris being flush'd with this Victory , in a short time easily made himself Master of all Liguria . Now Constantius hoping that the change of his General might change his Fortune too , recalls Theodorus , and sends Olympuis his Exarch into Italy , with Instructions , both to propagate the Sect of the Monothelites throughout Italy , and also either to put Pope Martine to Death , or else to take care to have him sent Prisoner to Constantinople . Olympius coming to Rome , where there had been already a Synod held against this and other the Errours of the Oriental Church , and finding that he could not disperse the Contagion as he thought to do , sends one of his Officers to seize Martine in the Church of S. Maria Maggiore , and either to bring him to him , or else to kill him if he refus'd and made resistance . The Officer being just ready to execute this Order , was by Miracle suddenly struck with blindness ; and so by divine Providence Martine escaped the danger . The Saracens taking heart upon this great dissention between the Eastern and Western Church , set sail from Alexandria with a great Fleet , and arriving at Rhodes , and taking the City , they destroyed the famous and celebrated Coloss there , with the Brass of which it 's said they loaded nine hundred Camels ; this Coloss being seventy foot high , the Workmanship of Chares the Scholar of Lysippus . Afterwards having possessed themselves of several Islands in the Archipelago , and thence sailing to Sicily , they very much infested the Inhabitants of that Island . Hereupon Olympius at the entreaty of Pope Martine , makes an Expedition and forces them thence ; though not without the loss of many of his Ships and Men , and even that of his own Life too , for he fell sick in Sicily and died there . But Constantius , who was not in the least bettered by all these Calamities , commands Theodorus Calliopa again into Italy , with express Order , that he should forthwith send Pope Martine bound to him ; and to assist him in that Affair , he joins Paulus Pellarius with him , who was to take care to see it done . Theodorus having been honourably received by the Romans , and going upon pretence of making a Visit to the Pope , seizes and puts him in Fetters , and so sends him to Constantinople , from whence he was afterwards banish'd to the Chersonese , the place where Clemens Romanus had formerly been an Exile . Now Martine being thus compassed with Calamities , and pinch'd with extreme want , at length dies in Banishment , after he had been in the Chair six years , one month , twenty six days . And because it was long before there came certain intelligence of his Death , the See was vacant fourteen months . EUGENIUS I. EUGENIUS , a Roman , Son of Ruffinianus , succeeded Martine about the time that in the place of Paul the Heretick , Peter was made Patriarch of Constantinople . Who though he were a little more Orthodox than Paul , yet did not in all things agree in Doctrine with the Roman Church . His Letters sent to Rome , in which he denied two Operations and Wills in Christ , were so exploded , that the Clergy took upon them to interdict the Pope's celebrating Mass in S. Maria Maggiore , till he had first publickly declared his dislike of them . In the mean time Grimoaldus Duke of Beneventum , leaving his Son to govern at home , and marching with a great Army into Lombardy , forced Pertheri and Gundibert , the two Sons of Aripertus , to quit Pavia and Milain . Of which Clodoveus the French King having intelligence , he out of compassion to the young Princes , immediately sends a considerable Force into Italy , to recover their Right for them . Beyond the Po Battel is joyn'd , and the Dispute managed very briskly on both sides , the young Princes being eager to retrieve their paternal possessions , and he endeavouring as much to keep what he had gain'd by War. At length Fortune inclin'd to Grimoaldus his side , and the French were routed , and driven out of Italy . We are told by some , that the French were out-witted by the Enemy after this manner ; The Lombards dissembled a Flight , leaving their Tents furnished with plenty of all manner of Provisions , and especially of Wine , but not far off they made a halt watching their opportunity ; the French entring their Tents , and thinking they had been really fled , fall to feasting , and eat and drink to such excess , that the Enemy coming upon them and finding them dead asleep and lying about like beasts , they made such a slaughter of them , that there was scarce one left alive to carry the News to Clodoveus . Grimoaldus growing confident upon this Victory , quickly makes himself Master of the whole Province . As for Pope Eugenius , who was a person of very great Piety , Religion , Meekness , Humanity and Munificence , having been in the Chair two years , nine months , he died , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter , June the 2d . The See was then vacant one month , twenty eight days . VITALIANUS I. VITALIANUS born at Segna a Town of the Volsci , the Son of Anastasius , entred upon the Pontificate at the time when Caesarea the Persian Queen , attended only with a few of her Confidents , and without the knowledg of her Husband , came to Constantinople , in the year 683. She was very honourably received by the Emperour , and not long after baptized , for the sake of which it was that she came thither . The Persian King having intelligence hereof , forthwith sends Ambassadours to Constantinople to demand his Wife of the Emperour . To them the Emperour answered , That it was in the Queen's choice to stay or go , and therefore they should enquire of her pleasure . The Queen being ask'd , made Answer , That she would never return into her Countrey , unless the King would become a Christian . Who being acquainted herewith , comes forthwith in a peaceable manner with forty thousand men to Constantinople ; where being received by the Emperour with all expressions of kindness , he together with his Soldiers were baptized , and then he returned with his Queen into his own Kingdom . After this Constantius , having associated to himself in the Government his Son Constantine , and prepared a great Fleet , setting sail from Constantinople , arrives at Tarentum , bringing with him in Ships of burden a great Force of Land-Soldiers . From thence he advanced by Land into Abruzzo , with design to besiege Beneventum . But understanding that that City was very strongly Garison'd , and plentifully furnished with Provisions by the care of Rhomoaldus , he marched to Lucera , which he took , and plundered , and then levell'd with the ground . Passing from hence to Acherontia , and not being not able to make himself Master of so well fortified a place , he again attempts the Siege of Beneventum , but soon raises it , upon intelligence that Grimoaldus would suddenly be there with a great Army , to assist his Son Rhomoaldus . Hereupon Constantius moving first towards Naples , though very much incommoded in his passage , and having left 〈◊〉 a Roman Citizen with twenty thousand men at Formiae to oppose the Enemy , at length he comes to Rome , the Pope , and Clergy , and People in honour to him going six miles out of the City to meet him . And being conducted through the City with great Acclamations to the Church of S. Peter , he there made a very rich Present . In the mean time Rhomoaldus , presuming upon the Supplies he receiv'd from his Father , joins Battel with Saburrus , conquers him , and puts to the Sword a great number of the Greeks . Constantius being enraged and growing almost desperate upon this misfortune , on the fifth day after his entrance into the City , falls a plundering , takes away all the Statues of Brass and Marble set up in the principal parts of the City , and the rich Ornaments of the Churches , and lades his Ships with them ; and in seven days did more damage to Rome , than the barbarous Nations had done before in two hundred and fifty eight years ; so that ill men , ignorant of History , have no reason to say , that the Statues and Monuments of Antiquity were demolished by Pope Gregorie's Order . On the twelfth day the vile and perfidious paultry Greek 〈◊〉 Rome , with a vengeance to him , goes towards Naples , thence to Sicily , being so severe in his exaction of Tribute wherever he came , as to take away Children out of the embraces of their Parents who could not pay him . But the covetous wretch , staying some time in Sicily , as he was bathing for pleasure at Syracuse , was slain ; and Mezentius , who is thought to have been the contriver of his Death , was by the Soldiers made Emperour in his stead . This Constantius , was a person of a strange 〈◊〉 and inconstancy of Mind . For at first , hearing that Vitalianus was chosen Pope , he sent his Ambassadours to congratulate him , and to make a Present of the Gospels written in letters of Gold and set with Jewels , to S. Peter . Whereas afterwards his mind being changed , he cast off all regard to God and Man , and turned all things both divine and humane topsy-turvy . But Vitalianus being intent upon sacred things , composed Ecclesiastical Canons , and regulated singing in the Church , introducing Organs to be used with the Vocal Musick . He also sent , with ample Power of binding and loosing , Theodorus an Arch-bishop and Adrian an Abbat , two very learned and pious men into England , that by their Preaching and Example they might keep that people stedfast in the Faith ; which the good men did what they could to perform . This Theodorus also wrote a Book , shewing , by what Pennance every sin may be wash'd off ; though some ascribe that Work to Pope Theodorus . Now Vitalianus having govern'd the Church as well as lay in his power fourteen years , six months , died , and was buried in S. Peter's , January the 27th . The See was then vacant four months , fifteen days . ADEODATUS I. ADEODATUS , a Roman , Son of Jovinian , was of a Monk created Pope , at the time when Lupus Duke of Friuli endeavoured to posses himself of the Kingdom of Italy . For Grimoaldus being ( as we have said ) called by his Son Rhomoaldus Duke of Beneventum to aid him against Constantius the Emperour , at his departure commended his People to the care of Lupus , and so , according to the Proverb , left the Sheep to the keeping of the * Wolf. For Lupus taking the advantage of Grimoaldus his absence , involves all Tuscany , Romandiola , and a great part of Lombardy in tumult and confusion . Hereupon Grimoaldus by gifts and promises prevails with Caganus to advance with his Avares against Lupus ; which he did , and in the first Engagement had the worst of it . But the next day renewing the Fight , he overcame and slew Lupus , and then sack'd and laid waste all Friuli . Grimoaldus , upon Constantius his leaving Italy , returns into Lombardy , and in his way on the Saturday before Easter takes Forlimpopoli ; puts all the Inhabitants of it to the sword , plunders it , and then levels it to the ground , upon the score of an injury which he had received there from the people of Ravenna , in his passage to the Aid of his Son. Now Arnefites the Son of Lupus , being assisted by the Dalmatians , endeavoured to recover his Father's Dukedom ; but near the River Natisone , he was vanquish'd and slain by the Lombards . The Inhabitants of Vderzo had a share in his Misfortune , being forced to quit their Countrey for having countenanced him in his pretensions . At this time Sicily also was in a bad condition ; for Soldiers were sent thither out of all the Provinces of Italy to make head against Mezentius by whose treachery Constantius had been murdered . Who being overcome and slain , and the Soldiers again dispersed , the Saracens arriving with a great Fleet surprize Syracuse and possess themselves of the whole Island . After some time they return to Alexandria loaded with spoil , and carry away with them those Ornaments of the City of Rome , which Constantius had brought to Syracuse with design to transmit them to Constantinople . These miseries and Calamities had been portended by a Comet which appeared three months together ; by great Rains and frequent Thunders , such as had not been at any time known before . But such is the blindness of Mankind , that though they be warn'd of future Evils , yet they do not , as they ought , provide against them . 'T is reported , that all the standing Corn which had been lodg'd by the continued Rains , grew yet up again , and came to maturity , especially in Lombardy . In the mean time Adeodatus , being a person of great Piety and Humanity , merciful towards Offenders , bountiful to the poor , hospitable towards strangers , and compassionate towards all in Calamity , repaired and dedicated the Church of S. Peter in the Via Portuensis . He also added to the Building and Revenues of the Monastery of S. Erasmus on Mons Coelius , wherein himself had been a Monk. Moreover , he appointed frequent Litanies upon the account of those Prodigies which we have said appear'd at that time . At length having been in the Chair four years , two months , five days , he died , and was with general lamentation buried in S. Peter's , June the 26th . The See was then vacant four months , twenty days . DONUS I. DONUS , a Roman , Son of Mauritius , was made Pope at the time when Grimoaldus King of the Lombards , drawing a Bow high to shoot at a Pigeon , and thereby straining his Nerves and Veins , though it were nine days after he had been let Blood in the Arm , yet thereupon it fell a bleeding afresh , and could not be stanch'd till he died . There were in this King several excellent Endowments both of Body and Mind . He was a person of great Wisdom and Prudence in all Affairs ; and added several things very useful to Rhotaris his Edict , which afterwards receiv'd the Form of a Law. He was of a middle Stature , strong Constitution , had a bald head , and long beard ; and was every way fitted for Action . He was buried at Pavia in the Church of S. Ambrose , which he had built at his own charge . Pertharis , Son of King Aripertus , who as we have said , had been deprived of his Right by Grimoaldus , passing now during his Exile out of France into Britain , was prompted by a Voice which he knew not from whence it came , that Grimoaldus being dead he should seek to recover his paternal Inheritance . Encouraged by this Voice , though the Author of it were uncertain , he returned into Italy , and within three months after Grimoaldus's Death became repossess'd of his Father's Kingdom without any opposition . About the same time died Dagobert the French King , a subtil and crafty Prince , and who was equally fitted for Counsel and Action ; whose Soul , when it had been carried by Devils almost as far as the Island of Lipara , is reported to have been delivered out of their Clutches , by Dennis and Maurice the Martyrs , and Martin the Confessour , Saints for whom as his Patrons he had all his life-time a great veneration , and had been very liberal in beautifying and enriching their Churches . Now Pope Donus consulting the honour of the Church , paved the Porch of S. Peter's , called Paradise , with Marble , which he took as I suppose from the Pyramide over against Castel S. Angelo . Moreover , he repaired and dedicated in the Via Ostiensis the Church of the Apostles , and in the Via Appia that of S. Euphemia . He also appointed the several degrees of honour and distance to be yielded to the several Orders of the Clergy . And discovering in the Boethian Monastery a Company of Syrian Monks who were of the Nestorian Heresie , them he censured and dispersed into divers other Monasteries , assigning their own to Roman Monks . By his eminent Learning and Piety , and through the submission of Theodorus Bishop of 〈◊〉 , he reduced to Obedience to the Apostolick See the Church of Ravenna , which had for a considerable time separated it self from that of Rome , and upon that account had got the name of Allocephalis . Some tell us that in his time Projectus a Bishop , underwent the torment and acquired the glory of Martyrdom for the cause of Christianity ; and that Mezelindis a Woman of incomparable Chastity , being solicited by her Lover Ardenius , and upon her not yielding to his desires put to divers Torments by him , yet prayed so fervently even for her Persecutor , whom God for this Crime had struck with blindness , that upon her Prayers his Sight was restored to him . Our Donus having been in the Chair five years , ten days , died , and was buried in S. Peter's , April the 10th . The See was then vacant two months , sixteen days . AGATHO I. AGATHO , a Sicilian , was Anno Dom. 702. of a Monk made Pope ; a person of great Piety , and who cured a Leper , whom he chanced to meet with , only by a kiss . He was a man of so obliging a temper , that no person went away sad out of his Presence . And being so happy as to have a Contemporary Emperour like himself , he designed to hold a Council vpon the account of the Monothelites . Only he waited the time till Constantine should return from the War , who had vanquish'd the Saracens , and made them tributary to the Roman Empire . But the Bulgarians advancing out of Scythia into Thrace , and the Emperour endeavouring to put a check to their motion , he was with great loss routed between Hungary and Moesia . Hereupon , he found himself obliged to strike up a peace with them upon disadvantageous terms , permitting them to inhabit Hungary and Moesia ; though that Concession in the event proved a great benefit to the State of Christianity . For these are the men who for this seven hundred and seventy years since have maintained a continual War , and been the Bulwark of Christendom against the Turks . Well , a Peace being upon these Conditions concluded , Pope Agatho sends to Constantinople his Legates John Bishop of Porto , and John a Deacon of Rome . Them Constantine receiv'd with all expressions of respect , and very affectionately advised them to lay aside all Cavils and sophistical wranglings and Controversies , and sincerely to endeavour the uniting the two Churches . There were present at this Synod two hundred and eighty nine Bishops ; and by the Command of the Emperour there were brought out of the Library of Constantinople those Books , from whence the Opinions and Determinations of the Ancients might be collected . Gregory Patriarch of Constantinople , and Macarius Bishop of Antioch , perverting the sense of the Fathers maintain'd only one Will and Operation in Christ. But the Orthodox pressing hard with their Reasons and Authorities , they thereby reclaimed Gregory ; and Macarius adhering obstinately to his Opinion , they 〈◊〉 him and his Followers , and made Theophanes , an Orthodox Abbat , Bishop of Antioch in his stead . This Affair being thus successfully managed , that thanks might be return'd to God for this Union of the two Churches in heart and mind , John Bishop of Porto , on the Octave of Easter , in the presence of the Emperour , Patriarch and the People of Constantinople , in the Church of S. Sophia celebrates the Mass in Latin , all that were present approving that way , and condemning those that thought otherwise . This was the sixth General Council , consisting of two hundred and eighty nine Bishops , held at Constantinople , wherein upon the Authority of Cyril , Athanasius , Basil , Gregory , Dionysius , Hilary , Ambrose , Augustine , and Hierom , it was concluded that there were two Wills and Operations in Christ , and their pertinacy was exploded who asserted one Will only , from whence they were called Monothelites . The first General Council , of three hundred and eighteen Bishops , was , as we have already said , held at Nice , in the Pontificate of Julius and the Reign of Constantine , against Arius , who asserted several Substances in the Trinity . The second at Constantinople of an hundred and fifty Bishops in the Reign of Gratian and the Pontificate of Damasus , against Macedonius and Eudoxus who denied the Holy Ghost to be God. The third in Ephesus , of two hundred Bishops , in the Reign of Theodosius the second , and the Pontificate of 〈◊〉 , against Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople , who denied the Blessed Virgin to be the Mother of God , and made Christs Humanity and Divinity two Persons , asserting separately one to be the Son of God , the other the son of Man. The fourth at Chalcedon , a City over against Constantinople , of six hundred and thirty Prelates , in the Pontificate of Leo and the Reign of Martian , against Eutyches Abbat of Constantinople , who durst affirm , that our Saviour after his Incarnation had but one Nature . The fifth at Constantinople , against Theodorus and all other Hereticks , who asserted the Virgin Mary to have brought forth Man only , not God-man ; in which Synod it was concluded , that the Blessed Virgin should be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , or the Mother of God. Concerning the sixth Synod we have spoken already , in which the Letters of Damianus Bishop of Pavia , and Mansuetus Arch-bishop of Milain were very prevalent ; the principal Contents of them these , viz. The true Faith concerning Christ , God and Man , is , that we believe two Wills and two Operations in him ; Our Saviour says with respect to his Divinity , I and my Father are one ; but with relation to his Humanity , My Father is greater than I. Moreover , as Man he was found asleep in the Ship ; as God he commanded the Winds and the Sea. As for our Agatho , ( in whose time after two Ecclipses , one of the Moon , another of the Sun , there followed a grievous Pestilence , ) having been in the Chair two years , six months , sifteen days , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's , January the 10th . The See was then vacant one year , five months . LEO II. LEO the second , a Sicilian , Son of Paul , was as appears by his Writings , a person throughly learned in the Latin and Greek Languages . Having also good skill in Musick , he composed Notes upon the Psalms , and very much improved all Church Musick . He ordained likewise , that at the Celebration of the Mass the Pax should be given to the people . Moreover , he so vigorously maintained and asserted the sixth Synod , of which we have spoken in the Life of Agatho , that he Excommunicated all those whom in the presence of Constantine that Synod had condemned . He also repress'd the pride of the Bishops of Ravenna , a matter before attempted by Pope Agatho , and ordained that the Election of the Clergy of Ravenna should be invalid , unless it were confirmed by the Authority of the Roman See ; whereas before they presuming upon the power of their Exarchs , managed all things arbitrarily , owning no subjection to any , but mating even the Popes themselves . He likewise solemnly decreed , that no person promoted to the dignity of an Archbishop should pay any thing for the use of the Pall , or upon any other score , a Decree which I could wish it were observed at this day , seeing how many Evils have arisen through Bribery . While Leo was busied in these matters , Rhomoaldus Duke of Beneventum , having raised a great Army , possess'd himself of Taranto , Brindisi , and all Puglia , and his Wife Theodata , a devout Lady , out of the spoils of the War built a Church in honour to S. Peter not far from Beneventum , and a Nunnery . Rhomoaldus dying was succeeded by his Son Grimoaldus , who deceasing without Issue male , left the Dukedom to his Brother Gisulphus . Our Leo , who besides his great Learning and Eloquence , was also an extraordinary person for Devotion and Charity , and by his Doctrine and Example very much promoted Justice , Fortitude , Clemency , and Good Will among all men , having been in the Chair only ten months , died , and June the 28th , was accompanied to his burial in the Church of S. Peter with the tears of all men , who deplored the loss of him as of a Common Father . After his Death the See was vacant eleven months , twenty one days . The time of his Pontificate was short , but the Reputation he gain'd therein so great , that one would think he had lived longer than he did , by the celebrated Name which he had deservedly acquired in so little time . BENEDICT II. BENEDICT the second , a Roman , his Father's Name John , being from his Youth brought up to the Clergy , was so intent upon the study of Holy Writ , that he became an extraordinary Proficient in Divinity . He was likewise a person of great Compassion , Charity , and good Will towards all , espcially the Poor ; Virtues by which he so won the Hearts of men , that he was pitch'd upon as the only person , who by general consent was fit to succeed in the Place of Leo deceased . The Emperour Constantine out of the Veneration he had for this mans Sanctity , sent him a Decree , in which it was established that for the time to come He whom the Clergy and People of Rome should chuse Pope , should be forthwith acknowledged Christ's true Vicar , without expecting the Authority of the Emperour or his Exarchs , according to former usage , when the confirmation of the Emperour or his Vicegerent in Italy was necessary to the creation of a Pope . Pertheris now King of the Lombards , in imitation of the Religion and Charity of Benedict , built a Monastery in honour to S. Agatha at Pavia ; and his Wife Rhodelinda prompted by the Example of her Husband built the Church of S. Mary ad Perticas without the Walls of Pavia . This they did out of a Principle of Emulation , understanding that Pope Benedict had with vast expence repaired , beautified and enriched the Churches of S. Peter at Rome , that of S. Laurence in Lucina , that of S. Valentine in the Via Flaminia , and that of S. Mary ad Martyres . Pertheris had designed greater things of this Nature , but he was diverted by Alalchis Duke of Trent , who being pust'd up by a great Victory which he had gain'd over the Bavarians , turns his Arms against his King. But Pertheris raising an Army , at the first Engagement routs him , besieges Trent whither he had fled for Refuge , and though Alalchis had first made his escape thence by night , takes the City . However , Pertheris was a Prince of so great Clemency as to receive him again into favour upon his submission , and to make him Duke of Brescia . Some tell us , that in Benedict's time an extraordinary Star was seen near the Vergiliae several Nights together in a clear Sky between Christmas and Epiphany . I deny not but that a Comet then appeared , and portended something ; but it 's Neighbourhood to this Constellation is incoherent , unless we make that prodigious too . For the Vergiliae rise at the Vernal Equinox , when the Sun enters the Sign Aries , about the twenty fourth of March , and begin to set at the Autumnal Equinox . But that out of Vesuvius , a Mountain in Campania , so great a 〈◊〉 did at this time burst forth , that it burnt up all the places round about it , may seem less wonderful , considering that Pliny the Natural Historian , leaving the Ships which he commanded under Trajan , and approaching too near it out of curiosity to find out the causes of it's burning , lost his life by that means . However , 't is certain , that not long after these things there followed Slaughters , Rapines , Fires , the Death of great Men , and particularly of Pope Benedict , who , as he was universally beloved in his life-time , so after his Death he was famous for his Piety , and the good Offices he had done to mankind . He was in the Chair only ten months , twelve days , and was buried in S Peter's , May the 15th . By his Death the See was vacant two months , fifteen days . JOHN V. JOHN the fifth , by Nation a Syrian born at Antioch , his Father's Name Cyriacus , was created Pope about the time when the Emperour Constantine died , in the seventeenth year of his Reign , and left the Empire to his Son Justinian the second . The Saracens now invaded Lybia and Africa , and possess'd themselves easily of all the places that lay towards the Sea. But Justinian , having in some measure setled the affairs of his Empire , and raised a competent Army , advancing against these Saracens , struck such a terrour into Abimelech their Chief , that without engaging he sued for a Peace , and was glad to restore all his Acquests in Africa . And a Peace , it is said by some , was granted them for ten years , but upon Condition , that they should pay a thousand pieces of Gold and a Slave of their own Nation on Horseback every day to the Emperour . At this time John , a person of great Piety and Goodness , being by general suffrage chosen Pope in the Constantinian Church , was consecrated in the same manner with Leo the second by the three Bishops of Ostia , Porto and Veletri ; a Precedent which so obtained , that it was afterwards constantly practised . His Pontificate was rendred remarkable by two extraordinary persons . Felix the Uncle of Flavianus , and John Bishop of Bergamo , men of such eminent Learning and Sanctity , that they received from Princes themselves marks of the highest respect and Veneration . Pope John , who both before and during his Pontificate was a sickly man , having written a Book concerning the Dignity of the Pall , died in the first year after his coming to the Chair , and was buried in S. Peter's , August the 2d . By his Death the See was vacant two months , nineteen days . CONON I. CONON , by birth a Thracian , educated in Sicily , and thence entring into Orders at Rome , was of a Presbyter made Pope . For there happening a Controversie about the Election , the Citizens being for Peter an Arch-bishop , and the Soldiers for one Theodorus a Priest : at length after a long Contention both Parties agreed in the Choice of Conon . And indeed he did every way deserve so great a Dignity ; being a man of great Learning and very good Life , pious and devout , of a comely Person and most Venerable , or as some called it , Angelical Aspect ; of wonderful Simplicity and Sincerity , Modesty and Justice , Resolution and Prudence . For these excellent Endowments of his all persons concern'd with mighty acclamations of Applause immediately confirm'd his Election ; as did also Theodorus Exarch of Ravenna , who being deceased , was not long after succeeded in the Exarchate by John Platina , whom I believe to have given the name to the place of my Nativity , called Platina , within the Territory of Cremona . For there being frequent Wars between the Exarchs and the Kings of Lombardy , it is not improbable , considering that that place was scituated almost in the mid-way between Ravenna and Pavia , one of which was the Seat of the Lombard Kings , the other of the Exarchs , there might at some time be a Battel fought or a Camp pitched there , from whence we know that names are oftentimes given to places , as particularly in the same Countrey there is Vitelliana , a Town so called from Vitellius his encamping there , and Bebrignano not far from Bebriacum famous for the defeat which Otho there received . I return to Conon , who presently after his entrance upon the Pontificate falling sick , Paschal an Arch-deacon and manager of the Church-stock , endeavours to bribe John the Exarch , to procure him to be chosen Pope upon the Death of Conon . The Exarch took the Money , though he afterwards performed none of the promises he had made upon that account . And indeed such a covetous and ambitious wretch deserv'd to be frustrated in his designs , who made a Bribe of that Treasure of the Church , which according to Conon's Will should have been laid out in relieving the poor and repairing of Churches . A Crime to be abhorred in all men , but most detestable in an Ecclesiastick . Such a breach of trust would not have been committed by Hubert , who was now a Bishop in Bretagne , of great Note for his Learning and Piety ; nor Leodegarius the Martyr Bishop of Autun , who was put to Death by Theodoric King of France , for his frequent and free reproofs ; nor by Audoenus Bishop of Roan , a man who was second to none for Knowledg and Sanctity . These were men remov'd from Ambition and Avarice , fixing all their trust in God and Religion , and gaining thereby Reputation among men in this World , and eternal happiness from God in the other . As for Conon , having been in the Chair only eleven months , and three days , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's , September the 21st . The See was then vacant two months , twenty three days . SERGIUS I. SERGIUS , a Syrian , born at Antioch , son of Tiberius , coming to Rome in the time of Pope Adeodatus , was admitted into the number of the Reman Clergy . Afterwards through his Industry and Improvements in divine Knowledg , advancing gradually he was ordained Parish-Priest of the Church of S. Susanna . He thereupon beginning more and more to frequent the Coemeteries , and there to perform sacred Offices , by this means he gain'd so great a reputation , that upon the Decease of Conon , he was chosen his Successour , though indeed after a long debate . For the People being divided into two Parties , one stood up for Theodorus , and the other for Paschal the Arch deacon . Theodorus with his Party had forced his entrance into the inner part of the Lateran Palace ; the outer from the Oratory of S. Sylvester to the Church of the house of Julia , was possessed by Paschal . But the Contention and debate growing so high , that every one thought they would come to blows , each Party resolving not to give place to the other unless by force compelled thereunto , the principal of the Citizens , Clergy and Soldiery assembled together to consult what were best to be done to lay this Tumult . At length having duly considered the whole matter , and judging it not fit to commit the Popedom to either of those who to 〈◊〉 their own ambition had been the cause of so great disorders , by divine direction they make choice of Sergius without the least opposition ; and taking him out of the midst of the croud upon their shoulders , they carry him first into the Oratory of S. Caesarius the Martyr , then into the Lateran Palace , breaking open the doors by force , and driving out those who were in it before . Theodorus seeing how all agreed in the choice , salutes Sergius by the name of Pope , and kisses him . Paschal the other Competitour did the same , though sorely against his Will , and being only aw'd thereinto by the armed multitude . For secretly and under-hand he did by Letters , Messengers and Promises so strongly sollicite John Exarch of Ravenna to perform at length what he had promis'd him for his Money , that the said John comes forthwith to Rome , without sending any advice before , that so he might have the advantage of coming upon them unprovided , and while they were off their guard . But when he understood that Sergius was by universal consent declared Pope , and urg'd the performance of what Paschal had promis'd him , upon Sergius's expressing a high dislike and detestation of any such bribery , he violently seizes and carries away several things of value from the Church of S. Peter . As for Paschal , the occasion of this mischief , he being accused and convicted of Sorcery , was deprived of his Arch-Deaconry ; and for Pennance was confined to a Monastery , whereing after his having continued obstinate for five years , he died . In the mean time Justinian , being strangely inconstant towards God and Men , both attaques the Saracens and Bulgarians contrary to the Articles of Peace he had concluded with them ; from whom yet it is certain he receiv'd more damage , than he did to them ; and also returning to Constantinople , being generally hated by the Citizens for his not restraining the cruelty of the City-prefect , he held a Synod , wherein some Decrees pass'd not agreeing with the Orthodox Faith ; which also Sergius his Apocrisiary , or Nuntio , , then residing at Constantinople , very foolishly confirmed by his Subscription . But these Decrees being afterwards brought to Rome and there exploded by Sergius , who held that there were two Natures in Christ , and that the Blessed Virgin was the Mother of God , Justinian enraged thereat , sends Zacharias Protospatharius ( which we may render the Captain of the Guards ) to Rome , to bring Sergius bound to him . Which when the Soldiers of the Exarchate of Italy understood , they immediately took up their Arms , and not only defended the Pope from violence , but were very near having slain Zachary , had he not saved himself by flying for refuge to the Pope , who kept him for some time in his Bed-chamber , and afterwards sent him back privately to the Emperour . While these things were transacted at Rome , Leontius , encouraged by 〈◊〉 the Patriarch , having excited the People of Constantinople to take up Arms , and broke open all the Prisons of the City , whereby multitudes of Prisoners were set at liberty , deposes Justinian , and cutting off his Nose banishes him to the Chersonese of Pontus . Abimelech Admiral of the Saracens having intelligence hereof , and hoping to make his advantage of these Tumults , presently invades Africa ; whither Leontius with all expedition sends his Army to check their motion . But not long after a mutiny arising among the Soldiers , they create one Tiberius a Citizen of Constantinople Emperour ; who immediately returning with the Army to Constantinople , seizes Leontius , and having retaliated upon him what we have said he did to Justinian , throws him into Prison , reserving him there for future greater ignominy . Moreover , he banished Philip the son of Nicephorus a Patrician , and one who had been assistant to him in getting the Empire , only because he had told his Companions how he dreamt that he saw an Eagle covering his head with her Wings ; which Tiberius fear'd might be a presage of the young man's coming to the Empire . While things went thus at Constantinople , Pipin Duke of Austrasia laid the foundation of gaining the Kingdom of France . For understanding that one Bertarius , a mean fellow whom King Theodoric made use of as his chief Minister , was generally hated by all People , he marches with a vast Army into France , and being encountred in his passage by Theodoric and Bertarius , he engages in Battel with them and defeats them . Bertarius saved himself by flight ; but Theodoric retreating , by agreement upon a Truce constitutes the victorious Pipin Mayre of the Palace , and principal Administratour of his Kingdom . After this Pipin returned to Austrasia upon intelligence that the Germans and Sueves infested his People ; and having quell'd them , he sets forward towards France again , upon the News that Theodoric being dead , the Kingdom had fallen to his Brother Childepert . Arriving there , and being very kindly received by the King , after he had put his son into the place of Mayre of the Palace , he again returns enraged at the Sueves and Germans , who were now the second time in Arms. At this time Sergius , having 〈◊〉 the banishment of Justinian enjoyed Peace and Tranquility , repaired the Church of S. Peter , and restored to it its antient beauty . The Front of it he adorn'd with Mosaick work , made the Candlesticks and other Ornaments of it of Gold and Silver ; found a part of our Saviours Cross in a little brass Coffer , and because the body of S. Leo had hitherto lain less regarded than his merits required , he reposited it in a more honourable and celebrated place . The Statues of the Apostles defaced with Age he renew'd , and either repaired or made wholly new the Ornaments of many Churches which it would be tedious to enumerate . Moreover , he ordained that at the breaking of the body of our Lord should be sung , O Lamb of God , that takest away the sins of the World , have mercy upon us ; and that on the day of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin , and of S. Simon there should be yearly a Procession with Litanies through the City , setting out at S. Hadrian . He made Damianus Arch-Bishop of Ravenna , and Berslauardus Arch-Bishop of Britain . By his Learning and Authority he brought over to the Truth the Church of Aquileia , which before consented not wholly to the fifth Synod . Some tell us , that at this time Lambertus a Person of great Sanctity suffered Martyrdom at Liege , because he was so hardy as to reprove Pipin for slighting his Wive's Bed and keeping Alpais a Whore. The author of his Death is said to have been her own Brother , who afterwards died of the lousy Disease . 'T is written also that by the exemplary Sanctity of Sergius the Saxons were now first wrought upon to embrace Christianity . The good man having by these means gained a great reputation ; and having been in the Chair thirteen years , eight months , twenty three days , he died , and was with the lamentation of all men , who wept as at the loss of a common Father , with great Solemnity buried in the Church of S. Peter , September the 8th . The See was then vacant one month , twenty days . JOHN VI. JOHN the sixth , a Grecian , was elected Pope at the time when Theophylact the Exarch in his passage to Italy arrived first at Sicily . Which being known to the Italian Soldiers , who having of late times usually sided more with the Popes , than the Emperours , were afraid that his coming might betoken some ill , they resolved to kill him at his entrance into Rome . But by the Authority of Pope John , who made himself Umpire between them , Theophylact was protected , and all things being made up and accommodated , he goes for Ravenna . In the mean time Gisulphus Duke of Beneventum , taking heart upon this disagreement of the Exarch and Soldiers , invades Terra di Lavoro , possesses himself of Sora and Arpino , burns Villages , makes the Villagers his Prisoners , and drives away their Cattel . The Pope being deeply sensible of this Calamity , sends his Ambassadours to Gisulphus , to admonish him to quit those places which he had no Right to , and to return into Abruzzo ; which if he refus'd to do , he should soon feel the vengeance of Almighty God upon him . Gisulphus being terrified hereby , restores the Towns he had taken , and returns to Beneventum . Of those which were carried away Captive , Pope John redeemed all he could sind out , as 〈◊〉 as the Treasure of the Church would reach for their ransom . At this time 〈◊〉 , who , as we have said , had been banish'd by Leontius to the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 , making his escape thence comes to Cacanus King of the Avares , who at first treated him with the greatest respect and kindness , and promised him his Daughter in marriage ; but afterwards being corrupted with bribes by Tiberius , he design'd to betray his Guest and Son-in-law into his hands . Justinian having notice hereof , flees to Trebellius Prince of the Bulgarians , by whose aid he was in a little time after restored to the Empire . While 〈◊〉 things were transacted in Europe , the 〈◊〉 being possessed of Libya and Africa , set sail from Septa , and passing over into Spain , made themselves Masters of it all , except that part inhabited by the Asturians and Biscains ; who as they had been the last People of Spain who were subdued to the Roman Empire , and the last who revolted from it , and the only People who shook off the Yoke of the Visigoths ; so now having received the Christian Faith , they were the men who continued stedfastly with the greatest resolution to defend themselves by Arms against the perfidious Saracens . So then , Africa , which being recovered by Belisarius General to Justinian the first , had been subject to the Roman Empire an hundred and seventy years , and also Granada in Hispania 〈◊〉 , being at this time seiz'd by the Saracens , have been obedient to their Laws and Customs now this seven hundred and forty years , to the great reproach of Christianity ; the Spaniards , who are wont to boast of their Wit and Valour , not being able to drive them out of Europe . Some tell us that Bede , who lived in these times , by Letters written to several Christian Princes did very much bewail this Calamity , that thereby he might excite them to enter into a War against these Enemies of God and Men. This 〈◊〉 was not only extraordinarily well skill'd in the Greek and Latin Tongues , but also for his eminent Piety and Modesty , gain'd the surname of 〈◊〉 . He wrote many things upon the Acts of the Apostles , and upon S. Luke ; he published a Book of Chronology , and several Homilies , which are much used by the Gallican 〈◊〉 . Moreover , of Strabo and Haymo , two very learned men , said to be Bede's Brethren , one composed divers elegant Homilies , and the other commented upon Genesis . As for Pope John , having repaired the Church of S. Andrew in the Vatican , and the roof of that of S. Mark , and adorn'd with Pillars on each hand the Altar of S. Peter's , in the third year and third month of his Pontificate he died , as some think , a Martyr ; but by whom he suffered Martyrdom , does not sufficiently appear . 'T is said he was buried in the Coemetery of S. Sebastian in the Via Appia . By his Death the See was vacant one month , nineteen days . JOHN VII . JOHN the seventh a Grecian , Son of Plato , enter'd upon the Pontificate at the time when Justinian being return'd to 〈◊〉 , caused Tiberius and Leontius , by whom he had been deposed , to be publickly put to Death . Many of his Enemies he cut off by sundry kinds of Death , and many he imprison'd ; some one or other of which he would every day order to be kill'd , when the wiping of his Nose put him in mind of the injury that had been done him . Moreover , having caused the eyes of Callinicus the Patriarch of Constantinople to be put out , he banish'd him to Rome ; and made Cyrus an Abbat , who had maintain'd him in Pontus , Patriarch in his stead . Being acted by the same foolish humour , as he had been before his loss of the Empire in the time of Pope Sergius , he sends to Rome two Metropolitans , to persuade Pope John to hold a Synod , wherein they of the Western Church might confirm the truth of what those of the East believed concerning the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father ; sending to him the Articles to which he would have him Subscribe . The Pope sends the Men back again to the Emperour without doing any thing in the matter ; but yet he did not by his Censures and Interdicts correct the erroneous 〈◊〉 concerning God , as it was fit he should , and as it would have become a steady and resolute Pope to have done . Some write , though without good authority , that Arithpertus King of the Lombards from a religious Principle , gave the Cottian Alpes and all the Tract that reaches from Piedmont to the Coast of Genoa to the Church of Rome . Others say , that this Donation was only confirmed by Arithpertus . But since there is no certainty concerning the Donation it self , and the Lawyers call it the Chaff , because it yields no Corn , and it appears in no respect to have been the Gift of Constantine , how can there be any evidence of its Confirmation ? I return to Pope John , a Person who spake and lived very well , and who built an Oratory in the Church of S. Peter in honour to the Blessed Virgin , upon the Walls of which on each hand were wrought in Mosaick Work the 〈◊〉 of several of the holy Fathers . Moreover , he repaired the Church of S. Eugenia , which had long before been decayed through Age. He adorn'd also the Coemeteries of the Martyrs Marcellinus and Marcus , and Pope Damasus . Finally , he beautified divers other Churches with the Pictures and Statues of the Saints , wherein the Painters and Statuaries had so well imitated the Gravity and Majesty of his own aspect , that whosoever looked upon them thought they saw the Pope himself . Having been in the Chair two years , seven months , seventeen days , he died , and was buried October the 18th . in the Church of S. Peter before the Altar of the Blessed Virgin which himself had built . The See was then vacant three months . SISINNIUS . SISINNIUS , or ( as others call him ) Sozimus , a Syrian , his Fathers name John , lived in the Pontificate no more than twenty days in which time 't is said the body of S. Benedict was by stealth conveyed away from Mount Cassino , by reason of the solitude of the place , and carried into France . Now Sisinnius , though he were so afflicted with the Gout both in his Hands and Feet , that he could neither walk nor feed himself , yet he took such 〈◊〉 both of the City and Church of Rome , as to leave nothing undone which became a good Pope . He had already prepared all materials for the raising the decayed Walls of the City , and the repairing and beautifying of the old ruined Churches ; but he died suddenly , and was buried in S. Peter's February the 6th . The See was then vacant one month , eighteen days . CONSTANTINE I. CONSTANTINE , another 〈◊〉 , his Father's name likewise John , was created Pope at the time when there happened to be a Famine at Rome which lasted three years ; in which exigence he was so charitable to all , but especially the poorer sort , that men thought him to have been sent down from Heaven for their relief . In the mean time 〈◊〉 out of the hatred he bore to the name of Pontus , sends Mauritius one of the Patrician Order , and Helias one of his Guards , with a Fleet to the Chersonese where he had been in Exile , with Commission to put all above the age of fourteen to the Sword ; which , to glut the Emperours Rage , they accordingly put in execution . And that we may not think that Cruelty was his only Vice , he became guilty of so great Ingratitude as in an hostile manner to surprize King Trebellius , by the Aid of whose Forces he had been restored to the Empire , at a time when he was engaged in a War with the Thracians ; But Trebellius not only bore the Choque , but also forced him to retreat with Loss . There was no alteration from his former course of Life wrought in him by the Calamities he had underwent , in any thing save in this , that he now venerated and defended the Apostolick See contrary to 〈◊〉 he had formerly used to do . For when Felix , having been consecrated Arch-Bishop of Ravenna by the Pope , was required according to custom to send in writing his ackowledgment of the Papal Authority and Money to Rome , which he stifly refused to do ; Justinian , upon knowledg of the matter , presently sends order to Theodorus , a Patrician , his Admiral , with the first opportunity to leave Sicily and go against the Ravennates . He obeying the Emperours Order , and having in 〈◊〉 gain'd a Victory over them , exercises the greatest cruelty towards them , and sends Felix bound in Chains to Constantinople ; whom Justinian afterwards banish'd into Pontus , having first deprived him of his sight , after this Manner ; He caused him to fix his Eyes long upon a red-hot Concave-vessel of Brass , out of which there issued a firey Pyramid , which easiy overcame his Eyes and blinded him . Yet Constantine did by no means approve of this Cruelty , being more desirous of his 〈◊〉 , than his Punishment . While the Pope and Emperour were thus employed , Aisprandus endeavouring with the Aid of the Bavarians to recover the Kingdom of his Ancestours , comes into Italy , and engaging in a pitch'd Battel with Arithpertus , vanquishes him , and gains the Kingdom of the Lombards ; Arithpertus himself by a too fearful and hasty flight being drown'd in a swift River . But Aisprandus not long after dying , did with general approbation leave his Son Luithprandus Successour to his Kingdom . Justinian being now very desirous to see Pope Constantine , having sent Ships to convey him safely , makes it his request that he would come to him . Constantine yielding thereunto , and approaching now near to Constant inople . Tiberius , Justinian's Son , with a Princely Retinue , and Cyrus the Patriarch with all the Clergy , in honour to him go out eight miles to meet him ; and being dress'd in his Pontificalibus , they conduct him with solemn Pomp into the City , and lead him into the Palace . Going from thence to Nicomedia , whither also the Emperour was to come from Nice , he was received there after the same manner as at Constantinople . Justinian entring the City soon after , 〈◊〉 only embraced the Pope , but also kiss'd his Feet in sign of honour . Having on the days following discoursed of several Affairs between themselves , and Justinian having confirmed the Popes Decrees , Constantine at his taking leave advises him not to proceed too severely against Philippicus , then an Exile in Pontus , apprehending some mischief might arise thereupon , because he understood that Philippicus was a Person of great Fortitude and Prudence . But Justinian not following the Popes good Counsel , sends a Fleet to Pontus with design to dispatch Philippicus ; who upon a Revolt of the Soldiers to him , with the same Fleet makes towards Constantinople , and at twelve miles distance from the City engaging with Justinian and Tiberius , got the Victory and slew them , and with universal Acclamation was declared Emperour . This Philippicus afterwards banishing Cyrus the Patriarch into Pontus , for his consenting in belief with the Pope , puts one John a Monk and an Arch-Heretick into his place ; whose Opinions he forthwith sent in writing to Rome , requiring all to subscribe their Assent to them . But Constantine holding a Synod , not only condemned the Opinions of Philippicus and John the Monk , but also appointed the Images of those holy Fathers , who had been present at the Councils universally approved of , to be painted in the Portico of S. Peter's , upon Intelligence that in a way of Contempt they had been rub'd off from the Walls of S. Sophia , by Philippicus his Order . Moreover , the same Pope ordained , That the name of no Heretical Emperour should be inserted in any Publick or Private Writings , or impress'd upon Brass or Silver or Lead . But Anastasius , surnamed Arthemius , by force of Arms deposes Philippicus , in the first year and sixth month of his Empire , and seizing him , puts out his Eyes . This 〈◊〉 sends Letters to Pope Constantine , in which he promises to be a zealous Defendour of the Catholick Faith , and the sixth Synod . But he also , within three years , being flighted by the Soldiers was deposed , and compelled by Theodosius , who succeeded him , to take Holy Orders , that so he might never afterwards pretend or aspire to the Empire . Theodosius , a Catholick Emperour , forthwith gave order for the restoring of the Images of the Holy Fathers , which , as we have said , had been destroyed by Philippicus . And Felix , who had been banished into Pontus , quitting his former Obstinacy , returned home and was restored to his See , of which he had been deprived . At this time also it was declared , that the Bishop of Pavia was subject only to the See of Rome , and not to the Arch-Bishop of Milain ; concerning which matter there had been a great and long Controversie between the two Prelates . Some write that two Kings of the Saxons , under the Obligation of a religious Vow , came now to Rome , and that they there died , as I think , of the Pestilence . Not long after them died Constantine , having been in the Chair seven years , twenty days , and was buried in S. Peter's , February the 11th . The See was then vacant one month , eleven days . GREGORY II. GREGORY the Second , a Roman , Son of Marcellus , entring into Holy Orders in the time of Sergius , was upon the Reputation of his great Fidelity and Integrity made the Popes Almoner and Library-keeper . Being afterwards ordained Deacon , he attended Pope Constantine to Constantinople , where there being a warm Debate concerning some Articles of Religion , he disputed so smartly , that all men admired his Learning , Wit , and Eloquence , by which he easily confuted those who held any erroneous Opinions . Soon after his being created Pope , he re-built the Walls of the City which in several places were fallen down through age ; and repaired the decayed Churches of S. Peter , and S. Laurence without the Walls , laying in the Water anew , by mending the battered and disjoyned Pipes which formerly had conveyed it into them . He repaired also , and enriched with Presents of Gold and Silver divers other Churches , which it would be tedious to enumerate . Yet I will not pass by in Silence his reviving a Monastery in the Via Ostiensis not far from S. Paul's , whose Ruines are yet to be seen , and also that of S. Andrew , setling Monks therein who were to be continually employed in the exercise of Devotion . Moreover , it was the peculiar Commendation of this Pope , that through his means the Germans were converted to Christianity ; he having sent among them Boniface a Monk , to bring them out of darkness by setting up the light of the Truth . Of these Germans a great number came to Rome , and were baptized with the Popes own Hands . He also by his Authority compelled Luithprandus , who at first resused it , to confirm the Donation of Arithpertus , of which we have spoken before ; which Luithprandus did at the beginning of his Reign both possess himself of a great part of Boiaria , and also besiege and take 〈◊〉 . In the time of this Pope there was such an Inundation of the River Tiber , which flowed into the City through the Porta del popolo , that in the Via Lata the Water was almost a mans height , and from Ponte Molle to the Steps of S. Peter's men rowed about in large Boats. This Inundation continued seven days to the great Loss and Damage of the Citizens , it having born down Houses , and rooted up Trees , Corn , Plants and Herbs . The Moon also being now in an Ecclipse , appeared of a bloody colour till midnight ; and there was seen a Comet , with its Tail extending towards the North , betokening some future Calamity . Whereupon Gregory , that he might avert the displeasure of Almighty God from the Christians , ordered frequent Litanies in Procession through the whole City . While the Pope was thus employed at Rome , there came Advice , that the Lombards under the Duke of Beneventum had surpriz'd the Fort of Cuma ; at which Gregory being very much disturbed , sends to admonish them to restore this Fort which contrary to the Articles of Peace they had unjustly possess'd themselves of , or otherwise they would soon feel the Indignation of Almighty God upon them . But after several Messages of the like nature they not quitting it , he encourages the Neapolitans , upon the promise of a sum of Money , and the sending some Roman Soldiers for their assistance , to recover it by Force . Theodunus the Arch-Deacon having the management of this Affair , the Neapolitans set briskly to the Work , and re-take the Fort , killing three hundred of those who were in Garrison therein , and taking five hundred Prisoners , whom they carried to Naples , where the Soldiers forthwith received the reward which had been promised them . Gregory now enjoying Peace , applyed himself to Church-work . For he repaired the Church of S. Cross in Jerusalem , which had long lain neglected , and newarch'd and roof'd the Porches on every side of it ; he built from the foundations the Oratory of S. Susanna on Mount Coelius ; and after the Death of his Mother dedicated his Fathers House to the honour of S. Agatha , building it into a Monastery , which he plentifully endowed for the maintenance of the Monks therein . The Saracens now encouraged by the Discord they observed among the Christians , setting sail from Septa in Afrique , and arriving in Spain , ravage all the Countrey , except Granada which was inhabited by those of their own Nation already , and at length with their Wives and Children pass as far as Aquitain , designing to possess themselves of that Province also . Charles Martell the Son of Pipin was at this time famous throughout the World. This Pipin , after the Death of Grimoald , had two other Sons left , Caroloman and Charles Martell ; which Charles , this Brother also dying , gain'd afterwards to himself the Kingdom of France , though not without great opposition , especially of Eudo Duke of Aquitain and Chilperic whom some of the French upon the Death of Theodoric had set up to be their King. But Martell having passed the River Seine , and advanced to Orleans , at the first Attaque puts them to flight , and becomes sole Possessour of the Kingdom of France . After this he passed the Rhine , and conquered the Saxons , Alemans , Sueves and Boiarians . But having Intelligence that the Saracens had been invited by Eudo into France , by great Marches he comes forth against them , and obliging them to fight , gains a mighty Victory not far from Tours . Historians write that in this Battel there were slain of the Saracens three hundred and sixty thousand , but of the French only one thousand one hundred and fifty , and 't is said , that Eudo hereupon came over to Martel's side . The Saracens being by this means through Martel's Valour diverted from any farther Attempts upon the Spaniards and French , turn all the Rage and Indignation which upon so great an Overthrow had been raised in them , upon the Constantinopolitans , whose City they besieged by Sea and Land the space of three years . But suffering all the extremities of War , being pinched with Hunger and Cold , and a Pestilence moreover raging among them , they raised the Siege , and return'd home . 'T is said , that of this Plague there died in Constantinople three hundred thousand . As for the Affairs of Italy , the Lombards now under the Conduct of Luithprandus after a long Siege took and sack'd Ravenna , carrying away from thence to Pavia all things of considerable value , and amongst the rest , as I believe , the famous Statue on Horseback in Brass . Thus according to the usual Vicissitude of humane Affairs , it so fell out , that what Theodoric and other Kings of the Goths , and after them the Exarchs , had taken from Rome and carried to Ravenna , was by others afterwards scattered about and dispersed into several places . In the mean time there was at Rome a Plot laid by some seditious people against the Pope ; the Heads of the Conspiracy being Basilius , Jordanus a Notary , John a Sub-deacon surnamed Lurion and Marinus an Officer of the Guards , who at this time was Governour of Rome under the Emperour . But upon the Emperour 's recalling Marinus , the business was deferred to another time . The Conspiratours tampered also with Paul the Exarch , being willing in a matter of so great importance to have him to head them . The whole Design being at length discovered by the people of Rome , they appear in Arms , kill John Lurion , and dissipate the other Conspiratours . Basilius was confined to a Monastery , where he died . The forementioned Paul being highly enraged at the Pope for prohibiting his levying new Taxes , did by the Emperour's Order seek all ways , both secret and open , of taking away the good mans life ; but the Romans and Lombards taking up Arms defended him . The Emperour Leo hereupon publishes an Edict , commanding all those who were Subjects of the Roman Empire to rase out and take away all the Pictures and Images of Saints , Martyrs and Angels out of their Churches ; with design , as he ptofessed , thereby to prevent Idolatry ; and declaring , that whosoever refused so to do should be accounted a publick Enemy . But Gregory not only not obeyed this Order , but also encouraged all Catholicks to stand up stoutly against it . Whereupon the people of Italy were so animated , that they were near chusing another Emperour , had not Gregory by his authority interposed to prevent it . Notwithstanding which there arose such a Dissention at Ravenna , some pleading for Obedience to the Emperour , others to the Pope , that Paul the Exarch , together with his Son , was slam in the Tumult . To succeed in whose place the Emperour sends Eutychius an Eunuch , who by Gifts and Promises was to endeavour to break the Friendship and Alliance between the Lombards and the Pope . But that Attempt having been often made in vain , was drop'd for a time ; and the Pope being freed of this trouble , began to visit the Hospitals and Churches , and to repair those of them which through age or neglect had fallen to decay . Moreover , he made a Peace between the King of the Lombards and the Dukes of Spoleto and Beneventum , which that King had intended to crush ; but having marched in a peaceable manner as far as Rome to confer with the Pope about the matter , Gregory by his Christian Counsel so mollified his mind , that laying aside all thoughts of War , he offered up his Sword , and other Arms , in the Church of S. Peter . The Emperour Leo now in another wild humour , commanded all the Images , either of Wood , Brass or Marble to be brought to him , which he forthwith caused to be burnt ; and seiz'd upon and put to Death those who refused to bring them . Germanus the Patriarch , who vigorously opposed it , he banished , and put into his place Anastasius an Heretick ; whom Gregory afterwards in a Synod deprived , and interdicted the Exercise of sacred Offices , if he refused to return to the Catholick Faith. Furthermore , as became a pious Prelate , he oftentimes by Letters admonished the Emperour to quit the erroneous Opinions into which some ill men had seduced him , and at length to embrace the Truth , and to cease the destroying of the Images of the Saints , by whose Example and Memory men might be excited to the Imitation of their Virtues . Some write that in this Popes time Boniface came out of Britain to Rome , and for his sanctity was of a Monk made a Bishop , and sent into Germany , that by his Preaching and Example he might confirm that People in the Faith ; which he performed so well , that he was deservedly made Bishop of Mentz ; but passing thence into Africa , he was for his preaching the Word of God put to Death by the Enemies of Christianity . 'T is said also , that S. Aegidius , a Grecian , was now famous for the holy Life he led , and the miracles he wrought ; and that Petronax , a Citizen of Brescia , did by Vow repair at his own Charge the Monastery of S. Benedict , which was almost quite left desolate . As for Gregory , who by his good Example excited all men to the practice of Piety and Virtue , having been in the Chair sixteen years , nine months , eleven days , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's , February the 11th . By his Death the See was vacant thirty five days . He is said to have consecrated during his Pontificate one hundred forty eight Bishops . GREGORY III. GREGORT the third , a Syrian , his Fathers name John , was unammously elected Pope in the Year seven hundred fifty nine . He was a Person of singular Learning , very well skill'd in the Greek and Latin Tongues , and of such an Insight into the Sense of Holy Writ , that no man was more ready at the expounding of the abstruse and difficult places in it . Nor 〈◊〉 he work upon the People merely by his Preaching and Eloquence , but in all respects he gave them such a prevailing Example , that it is difficult to determine whether he spake or lived better . He was so valiant a 〈◊〉 of the Catholick Faith , that he thereby contracted the displeasure and hatred of the greatest Princes ; but by no Force , or Power , or Menace was removed one step from his Resolution . Finally , his good-will towards all men was such , that he cherished and relieved the Poor , redeemed Captives , releas'd insolvent Debtours , and asserted the Cause of Widows and Orphans against potent Oppressours in such a manner , that he deserved the Name of a common Father and 〈◊〉 . Soon after his entrance upon the Pontificate , with the Consent of the Clergy of Rome he excommunicated and deposed the Emperour Leo for his having rased the Pictures of the Saints out of the Churches and destroyed their Images , and also for not being Orthodox in Opinion concerning the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father . In the mean time Luithprandus King of the Lombards , from an ambitious desire of enlarging his Dominions , having possess'd himself of all the Towns round about , lays Siege to Rome it self ; whereupon Gregory forthwith dispatches Messengers by Sea , it not being safe for them to pass by Land , to Charles Prince of the French , to pray him that he would speedily aid the distressed City and Church of Rome . Indeed formerly the Popes when they were in any great Danger from abroad , had been wont to seek for succour from the Emperour of Constantinople ; but Gregory now declined it , both for the Causes we have just before mentioned , and also especially because Leo was now hard put to it to defend Constantinople it self against the Saracens , and therefore little able to protect others . By which means it came to pass , that the Constantinopolitan Emperours being for the time to come unapplied to , the Protection of the Church was from henceforward put into other hands . Upon Gregorie's Request Charles undertaking the Church's Patronage , desires Luithprandus as his Friend , and particularly upon the account of his Son Pipin his near Allie , to quit his Enterprize , and not give the Pope any disturbance ; whereupon Luithprandus raises the Siege . The 〈◊〉 of Italy being thus composed , Charles turns his Army with success against the Burgundians ; crushes the Idolatrous Prison's ; takes Lions , Arles , and Marseilles from the 〈◊〉 , who thereupon invite to their Aid Athimus the King of the Saracens . Who passing the Rhone takes Avignon by Storm , intending to make use of the convenience of that place for a Citadel . But Charles upon Intelligence hereof , hastens thither with his Army , and re-takes Avignon , putting to the Sword all the Saracens who were in Garrison in it . From thence he marched to Narbonne , whither he understood that Athimus had fled . But having advice that Amoreus , another Saracen King of Spain was coming with a great Army to the Aid of Athimus , he quitted the Siege of Narbonne , and march'd to the Valley of Corbiere , not far off , wherein there was a fair Plain very commodious to joyn Battel in . Amoreus thinking that Charles having been routed had fled thither , enters the Valley , and prepares to engage ; which Charles did not decline , though the number of the Adversaries Army was incredibly great . The 〈◊〉 having continued for some time very warm , and Amoreus himself having been slain at the beginning of the Engagement , at length the Saracens were forced to betake themselves to slight , and a great part of them were kill'd in the Fens and 〈◊〉 thereabouts . Athimus , as good luck would have it , making his Escape by Sea towards the farther part of Spain , in Rage and Despair , lay'd 〈◊〉 by Fire and Sword all the Islands which he arrived at in his passage . Much about this time the Body of S. Augustine , which two hundred and fifty years before , when the Vandals wasted Africa , had been carried away from Hippo into Sardinia , was by the care of Luithprandus translated thence to Pavia , and reposited in a very honourable place of Interrment . The Saracens being now pretty well tamed , kept themselves within the Pyrenean Hills ; upon which all the Visigoths who possessed the hither parts of Spain and part of France , being not able to defend themselves , were subdued by Charles ; and so that People who had domineer'd for almost three hundred years were utterly extinguished , except some few who were saved by the People of Barcelona . Some write that Charles was in this War assisted by Luithprandus with Men , who after the Victory returned home laden with Booty . In the mean while Pope Gregory not neglecting to improve the time of Peace he now enjoyed , applyed himself to Church-work . The Altar of S. Peter's he made more stately by erecting a Row of six Pillars of Onyx on each hand of it , where as many of the same magnitude and figure had formerly stood , but were now decayed through 〈◊〉 . Upon these Pillars were Architraves gilt with Silver ; on which he set up the Images of our Saviour and the Apostles at equal distances . He built also an Oratory in the same Church , in which he reposited some of the Reliques of almost all the Saints , and ordered Mass to be therein daily performed , in the Canon of which he added these words , which were engraven upon the Marble round the Oratory , Quorum Solennitas in conspectu tuoe Majeslatis celebratur , Domine Deus noster , toto in Orbe terrarum . &c. i. e. Whose Anniversaries are celebrated in the sight of thy Majesty , O Lord our God , throughout all the World , &c. which Clause is not in the general Canon now used . Moreover , he gave to this Church several Vessels of Silver ; and caused to be made at his own Charge the Image of the Blessed Virgin with our Saviour in her Arms , of Gold , which he placed in the Church of S. Mary ad Proesepe . He also repaired the Roof of the Church of S. Chrysogonus , appointing Monks for the daily performance of divine Service therein , and setling an Estate for their Maintenance . Several Monasteries he either repaired , or built from the ground , to the Recluses whereof he prescribed Rules of strict and holy living . He re-built also the ruined Walls of the City of Rome , and in like manner those of the almost desolate Civita Vecchia . Furthermore , he ordained the Celebration of Mass in the Church of S Peter almost without Intermission , both by the Priests in Weekly Attendance , and by the Monks ; upon which account we may observe the Cells of the Monks and the Houses of the Secular Priests to be in several places contiguous , each of them striving to out do the other in diligence at their Devotion , Our Gregory having well discharged his Duty towards God and Men , died in the tenth year , eighth Month and twenty fourth day of his Pontificate , and was with general lamentation buried in S. Peter's November the 28th . The See was then vacant only eight days . ZACHARIAS I. ZACHARIAS , a Grecian , the Son of Polychronius , is reckoned in the number of the best Popes . For he was a Person of a very mild Disposition , and wonderfully sweet Conversation ; every way deserving ; a Lover of the Clergy and People of Rome ; slow to Anger , but very forward to exercise Mercy and Clemency ; rendring to no man evil for evil , but in Imitation of our Saviour overcoming evil with good , and that to such a degree , that after his arriving to the Papal Dignity he preferred and enriched those who had envied and hated him . At the beginning of his Pontificate finding Italy enflamed in War , in order to procure a Peace he forthwith sends Legates to Luithprandus King of the Lombards , who now made War upon Transamundus Duke of Spoleto . But these Legates not effecting the Design , he himself goes in person , accompanied with the Roman Clergy , into Sabina ; and 't is said that in sign of honour the King met him eight miles from Narni , and alighting off his Horse , accompanied him on Foot into the City . The day following , while they were at Mass , the Pope made publickly an Elegant Oration , wherein he set forth the Duty of a Christian King both in the time of Peace and War ; and 't is reported that the King was so wrought upon by it , that he presently put the sole Power of accommodating matters into the Pope's hands . The King had already deposed Transamund , and invested Agrandus , his Nephew , in the Dukedom . Yet at the Pope's Intercession Transamund was received into favour ; but he quitting all Pretensions to the Dukedom , entred into holy Orders . All the Towns which had been taken in Sabina were restored ; as also Narni and Ancona , and whatever places the Lombards had for thirty years past made themselves Masters of in Tuscany . Moreover , all who had been made Prisoners during the War were set at Liberty . Luithprandus , having been treated by the Pope with all imaginable expressions of Indearment and Respect , marched thence peaceably with his Army , and not long after died , in the thirty second year of his Reign . He was a person who deserved that Kingdom both for his extraordinary Wisdom and Prudence , and also for his Valour and warlike Temper , in which no man excell'd him ; so eminent also for Justice and Clemency , that it is hard to judg whether of these two Vertues were more conspicuous in him . His Nephew , Aldeprandus , succeeded him in the Kingdom , which having held only six months he also died ; and Duke Rachis , a Prince whose Piety and Integrity deserve the highest praise , was unanimously chosen in his stead . By him also a League was renewed with the Pope , to whose Legates the devout and religious King graciously granted whatever they desired . But having reigned four years , he quitted his Government , and betook himself to a Monastick Life , encouraging his Wife and his Sons to do the like . His Brother Aistulphus succeeded him , whose crafty and fierce Temper threatned disturbance to all Italy , but especially to the Pope and the Romans , whom he designed by Force to bring under his Jurisdiction . In the mean time Charles Martel , being seiz'd with a violent sickness , at the persuasion of his Friends divided his Acquests between his two Sons ; of whom Caroloman , the elder , had Austrasia and Suevia , and 〈◊〉 Burgundy and part of France . And so that valiant and wise man died at Cressey sur Serre , in the thirty fifth year of his Office of Mayre of the Palace , and was buried at Paris in the Church of S. Dennis . He had had by a former Wife another Son named Grypho , whose rapacious Temper suited with his Name ; he prevailed with the warlike Saxons to assist him in making War upon his Brethren . But 〈◊〉 and Pipin entring Saxony with an Army , force their Prince Theodoric to submission . After this Expedition Caroloman comes to Rome , and there renouncing the Pomp and Glory of Empire , he goes to Mount Cassino , and takes the habit of a Monk of S. Benedict . But Pipin being of an aspiring Mind , sends Ambassadours to the Pope , desiring that by his Authority he would confirm to him the Kingdom of France . The Pope upon the score of former good Services performed by his Family , and the ancient Friendship which had been between them and the Popes his Predecessours , yields to his Request , and accordingly confirms him , An. Dom. 753. and so from Mayre of the Palace , who was the first Officer of the Kingdom , Pipin was advanc'd to the Kingdom of France it self , from whom the succeeding Kings derive their Original . 'T is reported that Caroloman , who , as we have said , had taken the habit of a Monk , came now , with others of the same Order , from Mount Cassino to Pope Zachary , desiring that by his mediation they might gain leave to remove the Body of S. Benedict , which had by 〈◊〉 been carried away to the Abbey of Fleury in the Kingdom of France . The Pope granted their Desire , and thereupon sent a Message to King Pipin , who upon Information in the matter , freely gave way to it . Zachary now enjoying Peace on every side , set himself to the repairing of several decayed Churches . The Tower and Portico before the Lateran Church he built from the ground , made the Windows and Gates of Brass , and upon the Frontispiece of the Portico caused a Map of the World to be delineated . He renewed the defaced Images of the Saints ; enlarged and beautified the Lateran Palace ; repaired the Palatine Library , and assigned to every Church a Revenue for the maintenance of Oyl for their Lamps . He gave to S. Peter's an Altar-Cloth embroidered with Gold and set with Jewels , having the Essigies of our Blessed Saviour wrought upon it . He built the Church of S. George in Velabro , and reposited the head of that Saint therein ; as also the Church of S. Coecilia , in the Via Tiburtina , six miles from the City , and in it an Oratory in honour to S. Cyrus the Abbat ; setling a maintenance for the Priests that ministred in it . He re-built the Roof of the Church of S. Eusebius , which happened in his time to tumble down . He also gave order that his Servants should daily distribute and give out at the Lateran Palace Alms to the Poor of all sorts . Moreover , he forbad the Venetians , upon pain of Excommunication , the selling of Christian Slaves to Saracens and Heathens , which those Merchants were before wont to do . Finally , that we may not think that his Advancement to so great a Dignity made him neglect his Studies , he translated out of Latin into Greek four Books of Gregory in Dialogue ; that so the Grecians might be instructed in the Rules of good living . But having with such Integrity to the Satisfaction of all men governed the Church ten years , three months , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's , March the 15th . By his Death the See was vacant twelve days . STEPHEN II. STEPHEN the Second , a Roman , Son of Constantine , from one Degree in the Church to another , ascended at length to the Papal Dignity ; although upon the Death of Zachary the People presently made Choice of another Stephen a Priest ; who on the third day of his Pontificate awaking out of Sleep , and beginning to settle his domestick affairs , was suddenly seiz'd with a fit of an Apoplexy , of which he died . After whom our Stephen the Second , ( for we reckon not his short-liv'd Predecessour of that name in the List ) was unanimously elected by the Clergy and People in the Church of S. Mary ad Proesepe , and being highly beloved by all was carried upon mens shoulders to S. Saviour's , called also the Constantinian Church , and from thence into the Lateran Palace . He was a Person of extraordinary Piety and Prudence , a Lover of the Clergy , a Repairer of Churches , a diligent Preacher and Writer of the Doctrine of Christianity , a Father of the Poor , a zealous Defender of Orphans and Widows , and in going through with any thing he undertook , hardy and resolute , but not obstinate . For Aistulphus now making Inrodes upon the Borders of the Romans , he at first endeavoured by Persuasions and Presents to bring him off . But that covetous Prince requiring the payment of a Tribute of so much a head yearly from the People , the Pope thereupon was forced to seek for help from abroad , and accordingly he sent Nuntio's to Constantine the Emperour of Constantinople , to desire Aid of him against Aistulphus , who gave disturbance to all Italy , and had already taken Ravenna the Seat of the Exarchate , and a great part of Romagna . But finding no hope of succours from him , he resolves to go to Pipin of France ; and therefore sends to that King to desire that he would prevail with Aistulphus to permit him safe passage through his Countrey ; which Aistulphus at Pipin's Request consented to . Stephen now reaching the Borders of the Kingdom of France , Pipin's Son Charles , who from his mighty Atchievements was afterwards surnamed the Great , in token of honour goes forth an hundred miles to meet him . Pipin himself met him three miles from the City , & alighting off his Horse kiss'd his feet and led the Horse upon which he rode by the Bridle till he had conducted him into the City , and brought him to his Apartment . Aistulphus now fearing that the Pope was practising against him , sends Caroloman a Monk to his Brother Pipin , to persuade him not to make War upon the Lombards in Stephen's Quarrel ; which Pipin not only refused to grant , but also confined the Monk to a Monastery in Vienne , where not long after he died of Grief . But it not being a fit season of the year to undertake an Expedition , and Pipin allowing much to the ancient Friendship there had been between them , he sends Ambassadours to Aistulphus , to advise him to restore the Places he had taken , or otherwise to let him know that he should be obliged in a short time to recover them by force of Arms. Aistulphus hearkned not to this good Counsel ; whereupon Pipin , the Spring now approaching , advances with an Army against the Lombards ; and having sent before some light-harnessed Soldiers to force Aistulphus's Guards to quit the Passes of the Alps , he marches down into the Plain of the State of Milain , and having without any opposition sacked and harassed all places he came to , at length he invests Pavia the Seat-Royal of the Kings of Lombardy , which Aistulphus and those that were in Garrison with him defended . But Stephen moved with Compassion at the numerous Calamities which this obstinate man had brought upon himself and his People , voluntarily offers Aistulphus a Peace , upon condition he would restore what he had taken ; which Aistulphus at length consented to , and promised upon Oath more than was demanded . Pipin reckoning that the Pope had now satisfaction , raises the Siege , and returns into France , leaving Varrenus the Arbitratour of this Peace between them . Stephen and Varrenus go to Rome , not doubting but that Aistulphus would in a little time perform his promise ; instead of which he presently mustering up from all parts what Forces he could , with a tumultuary Rout rather than a just Army , follows them , and besieges Rome , laying waste and burning the Suburbs and Places adjacent , insomuch that the People of Rome suffered more Damage by the Outrages he then committed , than they had received in three hundred forty four years before from the declining of the Empire . Hereupon Pipin being again sued to by the Pope to aid the distressed City of Rome against the Perfidiousness and Cruelty of Aistulphus , he with all possible expedition raises an Army for that purpose . In the mean time the Turks willing to mend their Quarters , over-run and conquer the Alanes first , then the Colchians and Armenians , after them the People of the Lesser Asia , and lastly the Persians and Saracens , An. Dom. 755. Some Writers tell us , that these were of the Race of those Scythians whom Alexander the Great kept within the Hyperborean Mountains with Iron-Bars , meaning by that Metaphor , that he had shut up that wild Nation there as into a Prison . But after much mischief done and received on both sides , a Peace being concluded between the Saracens and Turks , it was agreed that the Turks which dwelt in Persia should be called Saracens ; and by this means the Saracens did more patiently suffer the Turks to bear sway in Asia , especially apprehending moreover that they might soon be brought to embrace the Mahumetan Religion . But we return to Pipin , who coming again with his Army into Italy , was met by Gregory principal Secretary to the Emperour Constantine the fourth ; who desired him in his Master's name , that is he should prove victorious over the Lombards , he would not give the Exarchate of Ravenna to the Pope or the Romans , it belonging of right to the Emperour . To which Pipin answered , that he came into Italy to do the Pope and People a kindness , and that he should consult their advantage to the utmost of his Power . After this he marched to Pavia , and reduced Aistulphus to such extremity , that he was forced to accept of the former Conditions of Peace . Hereby the Exarchate was restored to the Romans , together with all the Tract contained between the Po and Apennine , from Piacentino to the Gulf of Venice , and whateyer lies between the River Isara , the Apennine and the Adriatick , with all that Aistulphus had taken in Tuscany and Sabina . Pipin stayed at the Foot of the Alps till Conditions should be performed , having left Holcadus an Abbat with part of his Army to oblige Aistulphus to perform what he had promis'd , and moved no farther till he understood that Aistulphus had died of an Apoplexy while he was hunting , before the surrendry was fully made . Upon his Death , Desiderius , Duke of Tuscany , forthwith raises an Army of Lombards , with design to possess himself of the Kingdom . The same also did Rachis , Aistulphus's Brother , who had before , as we have already said , taken the habit of a Monk ; and indeed the Lombards generally , except those of Tuscany , were on his side . But Desiderius by making large Promises to the Pope and the Romans , wrought them into a favour of his Pretensions ; and accordingly they with all speed sent Ambassadours , and among them Holcadus the Abbat to Rachis to require him to lay down his Arms , and submit to Desiderius . And so Faenza and Ferrara were at last delivered to the Pope , and the name of the Exarchate , which had continued from the time of Narses to the taking of Ravenna by Aistulphus an hundred and seventy years , was extinguished . Things being now peaceably setled , and the Jurisdiction of the Church greatly encreased , Stephen holding a Synod , takes an account of his several Flocks and their Pastors ; gently chastises those who had offended ; directs such as had gone astray ; teaches and instructs the ignorant ; and finally sets before them the Duty of a Bishop , of a Presbyter , and of all Orders in the Clergy . Moreover , he appointed Litanies for the appeasing of the Divine Anger ; the Procession on the first Saturday to be to S. Marie's ad Proesepe , on the second to S. Peter's in the Vatican , on the third to S. Paul's in the Via Ostiensis . He also repaired several Churches which had been damaged by Aistulphus while he layed Siege to the City ; yet he did not recover the Reliques of the Saints which that King had carried with him to Pavia , and there reposited not dishonourably in divers Churches . The good man having by these means proved serviceable to God , his Countrey , and the Church , died in the fifth year and first month of his Pontificate , and was buried April the 26th , with general lamentation as for the loss of a Common Father . The See was then vacant thirty two days . PAUL I. PAUL , a Roman , son of 〈◊〉 , Brother of Stephen the second , became well skill'd and practiced in all things belonging to a Churchman by his having been educated in the Lateran Palace under Pope Gregory the second , and Pope Zachay , by which latter he was , together with his Brother , ordained Deacon ; and when upon the Vacancy of the Popedom by the Death of Stephen , some persons proposed Theophylact the Arch-Deacon for his Successour , yet others stood for Paul , as one who both for the Integrity of his Life , and great Learning , deserved to succeed his Brother in that Dignity . After a long Dispute therefore Theophylact was rejected , and Paul by general suffrage chosen , in the time of Constantine and Leo. This Paul was a person of an extraordinary meek and merciful Temper , and who in Imitation of our Saviour never returned to any man evil for evil , but on the contrary by doing good to them he overcame those ill men that had oftentimes injur'd him . He was of so kind and compassionate a Nature , as that he would go about by night with only two or three Attendants to the Houses of poor sick people , assisting them with his Counsel , and relieving them with his Alms. He also frequently visited the Prisons , and paying their Creditors , discharged thence multitudes of poor Debtours . The Fatherless and Widows that were over-reach'd by the tricks of Lawyers he defended by his Authority and supported by his Charity . Moreover , having assembled the Clergy and People of Rome , he did with great solemnity translate the Body of S. Petronilla S. Peter's Daughter , with her Tomb of Marble upon which was this Inscription , Petronilloe Filioe dulcissimoe , from the Via Appia into the Vatican , and placed it at the upper end of the Church dedicated to her Father . At this time the Emperour Constantine having in all places plucked down the Images , and put to death Constantine Patriarch of Constantinople for opposing him therein , and made Nicetas an Eunuch , his Abettour in the Sacriledg , Patriach in his stead , the Pope consulting by all means the Interest of Religion , sends Nuntios to Constantinople to advise the Emperour to restore and set up again the Images he had taken away , or upon his refusal so to do , to threaten him with the Censure of Excommunication . But Constantine persisting obstinately in what he had done , not only despised this good Counsel , but also granted Peace to Sabinus King of the Bulgarians , because he also made the like havock of Images with himself , though he were before engaged in a War against him . Having also associated to himself into part of the Empire his Son Leo the fourth , whom he had married to the most beautiful Athenian Lady Irene , he enters into a League with the Saracens , thereby to despite and provoke the Orthodox Christians . In the mean time Pipin entirely subdues Taxillo Duke of the Bojarians , and admits of a League with the Saxons , but upon this Condition , that they should be obliged to send three hundred Horsemen to his Assistance as often as he should have occasion to make an Expedition . Against the Aquitains he maintained a tedious War , which at length he committed to the management of his young Son Charles , himself being so worn out with Age that he could not be present at it . This War being ended , Charles takes by Storm Bourbon , Clermont , and several other Towns of Auvergne . But Pipin , who as we have said was now very old , not long after dies , leaving in the Kingdom his two Sons Charles and Caroloman . Some tell us that Aistulphus King of the Lombards , who , as is above declared , had carried away the Bodies of divers Saints from Rome to Pavia , died at this time ; and that he had built Chappels to those Saints , aud also a Cloister for Virgins . in which his own Daughters became Nuns . He was an extraordinary Lover of the Monks , and died in their Arms , in the sixth year and fifth month of his Reign . At the beginning of his Government , he was fierce and rash , in the end moderate ; and a person of such Learning , that he reduc'd and form'd the Edicts of the Lombards into Laws . He was , as has been said , succeeded by Duke Desiderius ; the Valour of the Lombards beginning now to dissolve and lose it self in Luxury . Our Paul , having repaired some old decayed Churches , died in S. Paul's in the Via Ostiensis , in the tenth year and first month of his Pontificate ; and his Body was with very great Solemnity carried into the Vatican . The See was then vacant one year , one month . STEPHEN III. STEPHEN the third , a Sicilian , Son of Olibrius , entred upon the Pontificate , A. D. 768. a learned man , and in the management of Affairs , especially those belonging to the Church , very active and steddy . Coming to Rome very young , by appointment of Pope Gregory III. he took Orders and became a Monk in the Monastery of S. Chrysogonus , where he was inured to the stricter way of living , and instructed in Ecclesiastical Learning . Being afterwards called by Pope Zachary into the Lateran Palace , and his Life and Learning generally approved of , he was constituted Parish-Priest of S. Caetilia ; and for his great Integrity and readiness in Business both Zachary and his Successours , Stephen and Paul would always have him near their Persons . But upon the Death of Paul , whom our Stephen never deserted to his last Breath , Desiderius , who , as we have said , was by the Assistance of Stephen II. made King of Lombardy , being by Pipin's Death rid of all fear , encourages Toto Duke of Nepi to promote his Brother Constantine to the Pontificate by force of Arms , if he could not compass it by canvassing and bribery . He accordingly marches to Rome with an Army , and with the Assistance of some whom he had corrupted and made his Friends by Gifts and Promises , gets Constantine to be elected Pope . Indeed there were those who set up one Philip against him , but he was presently forced to quit his Pretensions , and Gregory Bishop of Praeneste compelled to initiate Constantine , who at the time of his choice was a Laick , into holy Orders , and then to consecrate him Bishop ; the hands of which Gregory are said thereupon by Miracle to have so withered that he could not reach them to his Mouth . But Constantine having persisted to exercise the Papal Function for one year , was at length in great Rage and Disdain deposed by the People of Rome , and Stephen unanimously chosen in his stead . Upon which Constantine being brought into S. Saviour's Church , and the sacred Canons read , he was publickly and solemnly divested of the Pontifical Habit , and commanded to lead a private life in a Monastery . After this , Stephen being consecrated by three Bishops in the Church of S. Adrian , and saluted as the true Pope by all the Clergy and People of Rome , applied himself to the censuring and suppressing of the Practices of some ill men who endeavoured to break the Unity of the Roman Church . Therefore calling a Council , he writes to Charles desiring him to send to Rome , as soon as might be , some Bishops of France , by their Learning and Integrity well qualified for the Affair . The same also he writes to the other Christian Princes ; who all complying with him therein , a Council is held in the Lateran Church , where the Fathers having discoursed among themselves divers things tending to the setling of the Church , they ordered Constantine to be brought before them . For the underhand-dealings of Desiderius King of the Lombards , and Paul Aphiarta having occasioned frequent tumults among the People ; Desiderius endeavouring all he could to alienate the Affections of the Romans from Charles to the Emperour ; hereupon several were killed on both sides , and Constantine , the occasion of all the mischief , had his Eyes put out by the contrary Faction , though Stephen declared against it , and did what he could to prevent it ; but there is no opposing a furious , enraged Multitude . Constantine appearing before the Council , and being accused that he had usurped the Apostolick See not being in any holy Orders , lays all the fault upon the People , and especially upon some particular Persons who forced him against his Will to take the Pontificate upon him . Then prostrating himself upon the floor , and humbly begging Pardon , the persons present moved with Compassion , ordered him to be dismissed , and put off the Debate of his whole Case to the next day , intending then more maturely to deliberate what ought to be done in the matter . But the next day Constantine returning to the Council , was quite of another mind , and remonstrated that he had Precedents of former Prelates for what he had done ; that Sergius Arch-Bishop of Ravenna , and Stephen of Naples , had been of Laicks consecrated Bishops . The Fathers resenting this Impudence , caused him to be cast out with Disgrace , and having nulled his Decrees , applied themselves to the setling of the State of Christianity . Among other things it was unanimously decreed by them , That no Laick , but such only as had pass'd through the several Degrees in the Clergy , should presume to take the Popedom , upon pain of Excommunication . It was ordained likewise , that those who had attained to the Episcopal Dignity in the time of Constantine , should renounce that Character , and fall back into the same Rank and Order which they were of before ; but with this Reserve , that if their Life and Doctrine were approved by the People , it then pleased the Council , that upon their application to the Apostolick See , they might be consecrated anew . The same was judged meet concerning Presbyters and Deacons ; yet it was forbidden that any of them should arrive to the greater Degrees , upon a Jealousie , as I believe , lest some Errour or Sect might thence arise , as from a Seminary of Discord and Sedition . Moreover it was decreed , that all the sacred Offices which Constantine had performed , should be deemed null , except only Baptism and Confirmation . Finally , having made void the Constantinian Synod , in which the Greek Prelates had decreed that the Pictures and Statues of the Saints should be defaced and thrown out of Churches , it was ordained that those Images should be in all places 〈◊〉 , and an Anathema pass'd upon that execrable and pernicious Synod , by which the condition of the Immortal God was rendred worse than that of Men ; it being allowed us to erect the Statues of men who have deserved well of the Publick , both for the expressing of our Gratitude , and the raising our Emulation of their brave Deeds , but forbidden to set up the Image of our Saviour , whom we ought if it were possible to have always before our Eyes , whether we consider the mighty Obligations he has laid upon Mankind , or the Dignity of his Divine Nature . These things having thus pass'd according to the Popes mind , it was Decreed , that on the following day there should be a Solemn Procession , both to return thanks to God , and also in order to the averting of his Displeasure . This Procession was made from the Lateran Church to S. Peter's , with universal great Devotion , the Pope himself , with all that were present , walking Bare-foot . But in our times Piety and Devotion are grown so cold , that such Expressions of Humility are not only laid aside , but men are so proud as 〈◊〉 to vouchsale to pray at all . Even the more eminent and dignisied persons , instead of weeping at Procession or at Mass , as these holy Fathers were wont to do , are employed in indecent and shameless laughter ; 〈◊〉 of singing Hymns , which they disdain as a servile thing , they are breaking 〈◊〉 . and telling Stories among themselves to make each other merry . What should I say further ? the more petulant and full of Buffoonry any one is , the more he is commended in such a corrupt Age. Our present Clergy does dread severe and grave Men ; as being more desirous to live thus licentiously , than 〈◊〉 be obedient to good Admonitions . and subject to wholesom Restraints ; by which means the 〈◊〉 Religion does daily suffer and decline . I return to Stephen , who when the Procession was over , forthwith caused the Acts of the Council to be first openly pronounced by his Commissary , and then published in Writing , threatning Excommunication against any who should presume to oppose what the Holy Synod had decreed . But not long after Sergius Arch-bishop of Ravenna dying , Michael , Register of that Church , with the Assistance of King Desiderius and Maurice Duke of Rimini , whom he had corrupted with Bribes , though a meer Laick , possesses himself of the See , in opposition to Leo the Arch-deacon whom the Clergy were very desirous to chuse . Yea these Abettours of his presumed so far . as to send Ambassadours to Pope Stephen to bribe him into the Consirmation of this Michael . But Stephen not only resused their offers of Money , but also published an Excommunication against him , if he resigned not the See which he had against all Right usurped . However , he forcibly kept possession of it so long as he had any thing 〈◊〉 , either of his own or belonging to the Church , whereof to make a 〈◊〉 to greedy 〈◊〉 . Upon which the Pope sending his Nun-tio's , and King Charles his Ambassadours to Ravenna about that Affair , who declared the Popes pleasure therein , Michael was forthwith deposed , and Leo chosen , and confirmed by the Pope . Who being for that Reason secretly despited and mischief'd by Desiderius , begs Charles to oblige Desiderius to cease injuring him any farther . This Charles performed with great diligence , though he were not in a condition to restrain the Lombard by Force , because upon the Death of his Brother , who had reign'd jointly and amicably with him for two years , he was necessarily engaged in several Wars at once . The Aquitains , against whom his Father had begun a War , he brought into subjection , and subdued the Gascons inhabiting part of Aquitain . Then passing the Pyrenean Hills , he routed the Saracens , pursuing them to the River Betis , as far as Granada , the part of Spain wherein the Saracens are now seated . In the mean time Stephen , a most vigilant Pastor , and true successour of Peter and imitatour of Christ , having been in the Chair three years , five months , twenty seven days , died and was buried in S. Peter's . The See was then vacant nine days . ADRIAN I. ADRIAN the first , a Roman , Son of Theodorus one of the prime Nobility , entring upon the Pontificate , degenerated not at all from his Ancestours ; being a Person who for his greatness of Mind , Prudence , Learning and Sanctity may be compared with the best of Popes ; and of whose Interest and Authority Desiderius King of the 〈◊〉 had such Apprehensions , that he presently sent Ambassadours to treat of a Peace and Alliance with him . But Adrian being acquainted with the extream Perfidiousness of that King , deferred the concluding any thing therein to another time . Now after the Death of Caroloman , his Relict Bertha , out of Envy towards the Grandeur of Hildegarda the Great Charles's Consort , by the Advice of one Adoarius flies with her Sons into Italy to King Desiderius ; who received her very kindly and honourably , both because he thought he should by this means be less in danger from the Power of France , and also reckoned that the French upon setting up Caroloman's Sons would the sooner appear in Arms against King Charles if he should give him any Disturbance . But not being able by Intreaties to prevail with Adrian to anoint these sons of Caroloman Kings , he applies himself to forcible means , and invading the State of Ravenna , which was under the Popes Jurisdiction , he takes Faenza and Comacchio . Ravenna was at this time under the Government of its Arch-bishop and three Tribunes , who forthwith desired Aid of Adrian . The Pope at first sends to Desiderius , admonishing him to contain himself within his own Territories , and not to invade the Rights of the Church . But understanding afterwards that this King had also possess'd himself of Urbin , Senigaglia , and Eugubio , he then began to threaten him with the Approach of Divine Vengeance towards him for the Violation of Peace . To which the Lombard made no other Reply , than that Adrian ought to quit the Interest of the French King , and to be of His side . For it was his great Design to make a Breach between Chorles and the Pope ; which when he could not obtain by Solicitations and Promises , he threatned to besiege Rome it self within a little time . He was already come to Spoleto , with Aldagasius Caroloman's Son ; but intended to march from thence to Rome , though in a peaceable manner , and , as he pretended , out of Devotion . But Adrian having caused the Reliques of all the Churches without the Walls to be brought into the City , sends three Bishops to Desiderius to forbid him entring the Confines of Rome upon pain of Excommunication ; who thereupon fearing lest he might incurr the divine Displeasure , presently returned into Lombardy . In the mean time Charles receiving from Adrian Intelligence of the injury which had been done him , sends Ambassadours to Desiderius to persuade him to restore what he had wrongfully taken from the Pope , or otherwise to let him know that he would soon visit him with such an Army as should oblige him to it . Desiderius notwithstanding all this refuses it ; and so on both sides great Armies are prepared . But Charles having sent some part of his Forces before to 〈◊〉 the Passes of the Alpes , with wonderful Expedition leads the main Body of his Army over Monte Cenisio into Itely , where encountring Desiderius , he vanquishes and puts him to flight , and then takes and spoils his whole Countrey . Desiderius after so great an Overthrow despairing to get the better in a pitch'd Battel , retreats to Pavia , having sent his Wife and Children to Verona . And the people of Spoleto , Ricti , and all the Lombards inhabiting those Parts , hearing his Misfortune , betake themfelves to Rome , and commit their Persons and Estates to the Popes Protection , taking an Oath of Fidelity to him , and shavfng their Heads and Beards , which among that People was the greatest sign and Token of a perfect Submission to his Power and Jurisdiction . By their Example those of Ancona , Osimo , and 〈◊〉 did the like . Now to such of these Lombards as were unwilling to return into their own Countrey , the Vatican Hill was granted them to inhabit and seat themselves in ; whither afterwards there was from all parts a great concourse of other their Countrey-men , who chose to live there . But Charles leaving his Cousin-German Bernardus at the Siege of 〈◊〉 , marches with part of his Army to Verona , which City upon the inclination of Bertha and Caroloman's Sons to the French side , in a little time after surrendred to him ; though Aldegisius , Desiderius his Son , escaping thence fled to the Emperour of Constantinople . Almost all the Cities of Lombardy beyond the Po , having in like manner yielded to Charles , he goes towards Rome , that he might there celebrate the Feast of Easter with the Pope . At his Approach to the City , he was in Complement met by three thousand Judges , as 〈◊〉 tells us , calling them Judges who were not Handycrafts-men or did not exercise any mean Trades . Adrian with his Clergy expected him at the Steps of S Peter , and at his coming embraced him with all imaginable Affection , but could not restrain the humble King from kissing his Feet . The usual Salutations and Respects having pass'd on both sides , they entred the Church , and being come up to the Altar , Charles and the Pope , the Romans and the French , took a mutual Oath to maintain a perpetual Friendship , and to be Enemies to the Enemies of each other . After which , Charles making his Entrance into the City , devoutly visited all the Churches , and made several Presents to them . Four days after his being there , he by Oath confirmed , and amply enlarged the Donation of his Father Pipin to Gregory the third , containing , according to Anastasius , in 〈◊〉 all that reaches from the long since demolished City Luna to the Alpes , the Isle of Corfica , and the whole Tract between Luca and Parma , together with Friuli , the Exarchate of Ravenna , and the Dukedoms of Spoleto and Benevent . These Affairs being thus setled , Charles taking his leave of Adrian returns into Lombardy , and becomes Master of Pavia on the sixth month after the investing of it . Towards Desiderius however he was so favourable , as that though he berest him of his Kingdom , yet he spared his Life , and only confined him with his Wife and Children to Lyons . Advancing thence again Arachis Duke of Benevent , who was Son-in-law to Desiderius , and had been an Abettour of his rash Proceedings , he soon forced him to sue for a Peace , and received his two Sons for Hostages . After this in his Passage farther he religiously visited Mount Cassino , and confirmed all the Grants which had been made by other Princes to the Monastery of S. Benedict . And so the Affairs of all Italy being composed , and strong Guards left in the most important places of Lombardy , he returns with great Spoil and mighty Glory into his Kingdom or France , carrying with him his Brother Caroloman's Relict and Sons , whom he always treated with Respect and Honour ; and also Paul a Deacon of the Church of Aquileia , a Person for his Parts and Learning highly belov'd by Desiderius , to whom he gave his Freedom , and had for some time a great Esteem for him . But understanding afterwards that the man was assisting to a Design of Desiderius's his Flight , he banish'd him into the Island of Tremiti ; from whence after some years making his Escape , and coming to Arachis , at the Request of Adelperga Daughter to Desiderius and the Wife of Arachis , he added two Books to the History of Eutropius , giving an account of what passed from the time of the Emperour Julian to that of Justinian the first . After the Death of Arachis , he betook himself to the Monastery of Cassino , where leading the remainder of his life very devoutly , he oftentimes wrote elegant and obliging Letters to Charles , and received again the like from that King , who had preserved him for the sake of his Learning . Thus ended the Kingdom of the Lombards , in the two hundred and fourth year after their coming into Italy , and in the year of our Lord seven hundred seventy six . Charles now without any delay marches against the idolatrous Saxons , who during his absence in Italy had rebelled ; uttterly subdues that People , with whom he had been engaged in War for thirty years before , and compells them to receive Christianity . Then turning his Army against the Spaniards , who were also fallen away from the Faith , he took the Cities of Pampelona and Saragoza , and permitted his Souldiers to plunder them ; not granting a Peace to these Spaniards , but upon condition they would entirely embrace the Christian Doctrine . After this returning into France , matters having went according to his mind , as he passed the Pyrenean Hills he fell into an Ambuscade of the Gascons , in engaging with whom though he gallantly defended himself , yet he lost Anselmus and Egibardus two brave Commanders . Some tell us that in this Encounter Rolandus , Charles's Sister's Son , perished , after he had made a great slaughter of the Enemy ; though whether he died of Thirst , as is commonly said , or of the wounds he received , is uncertain . At length these Gascons were vanquished by Charles , and received from him the deserved Punishment of their Revolt and Perfidy . At this time Taxillo Duke of Bojaria , Desiderius's Son-in-law , having gained the Huns to be on his side , made an Attempt of War against the French , which yet Charles by his great Expedition almost made an end of before it was quite begun ; and to him also , upon Hostages given , he granted a Peace . While these things were transacting in France , Constantine Emperour of the East , was seized with a Leprosy , ( from whence perhaps arose the groundless Opinion of the Leprosy of Constantine the Great , through the confusion of their Names ) and dying left Leo the fourth his Successour ; who so strangely doated upon precious Stones , that robbing the Church of S. Sophia of its Jewels , he made with them a Crown of a vast weight and value , which he wore so often , that either through the Weight , or from the coldness of the Stones in it , he shortly fell sick and died . The same I believe to have happened in our Time to Paul the Second , who so effeminately prided himself in such Ornaments , almost exhausting the Treasury of the 〈◊〉 to purchase Jewels at any rate , that as often as he appeared publickly , instead of wearing a plain Mitre , he looked like the Picture of Cybele with Turrets on her Head ; from whence , what with the weight of the Jewels and the sweat of his gross Body , I am apt to think arose that Apoplexy of which he died suddenly . After the Death of Leo , his Relict Irene and his Son Constantine managing the Empire , in a Council of three 〈◊〉 and fifty Bishops held the second time at Nice , it was 〈◊〉 , that whosoever mantained that the Images of the Saints were to be destroyed , should be censured with perpetual Excommunication . But young Constantine , through the persuasion of some ill men about him , treading in the Footsteps of his Father , soon after revoked this Constitution , and wholly deprived his Mother of any share in the Administration of Affairs . Then putting away his Wife , he received to his Bed , and caused to be crowned Empress , Theodora one of her Maids . Moreover , he gave Order to those Commanders he had in Italy , to give disturbance to their Neighbours ; but they were at the first Message terrified from any Attempts by the prevailing Authority of Charles , who at this time was advancing with his Forces against the Sclaves and Hunns , ( or we may call them Hungarians ) because by their Incursions they had molested all the Countrey about the Danow ; whom having vanquished , he marched into Franconia the Countrey of his Ancestours , from whence the Franks or French derive their Name ; which Province he having with ease brought to his Devotion , two years after Theophylact and Stephen two Bishops of great Note held a Synod of Frank and German Bishops , wherein that which the Greeks called the Seventh Synod , and the Felician Heresie touching the Destruction of Images , was condemned . Adrian being now by the Interest and Power of Charles secured from the fear of any warlike Incursions , applies himself to the repairing the City , beautifying the Churches , restoring the Aqueducts , and such like publick Works , which I need not particularly enumerate , performed at his vast Expence . But while he was employed in these matters , there happened such an Inundation of the River Tyber , as bore down a principal Gate , and Bridg , and several Buildings of the City , and did otherwise great Damage . In this Extremity Adrian took care to send Boats to convey Provisions to such as while the Waters were so high could not stir out of their Houses . And afterwards he comforted with his Advice , and supported with his Charity , the principal sufferers in that Calamity ; nor did he spare any Cost in repairing the publick Loss . In short , Adrian left nothing undone , that became a good Prince and excellent Pope ; defending the Christian Religion , maintaining the Roman Liberty , and asserting the Cause of the Poor , the Orphans and Widows . After he had held the Chair with great honour , twenty three years , ten months , he died , and was buried in S. Peters , December the 27th . LEO III. LEO the third , a Roman , Son of Azzupius , was upon the account of Merit advanced to the Pontificate , having been from his Youth so throughly educated and instructed in Ecclesiastical Learning , that he deserved to be preferred before all others . A modest , upright , and well-spoken Person , and such a Favourer of learned Men , that he encouraged them by the Proposal of generous Rewards to resort from all Parts to him , and was wonderfully pleased with their Conversation . Moreover , to visit and exhort the sick , to relieve the Poor , to comfort the dejected , and , to reduce the erroneous by his Preaching and Admonition , in which through his Art and Eloquence he had gained a great Perfection , was his peculiar Providence . He was naturally of a meek Temper , a Lover of all Mankind , slow to Anger , ready to commiserate , eminent for Piety , and a vigorous Promoter and Defender of the Honour of God and his Church . Hereupon he was ( as I have said ) unanimously elected to the Papal See on S. Stephen's day , and the day following with general Acclamations seated in S. Peter's Chair . At this time Irene , Mother of Constantine the Emperour , not being able to bear her Son 's ill Courses , and being instigated thereto by certain of the Citizens , returns to Constantinople , puts out his Eyes , and throws him into Prison , where as an undutiful Son he miserably ended his days . In the mean time Charles having Disturbance given him on many sides , sends his Son Pipin against the Hungarians , whom having worsted in several Engagements , he at length totally subdued . Adelphonsus likewise King of Asturia and Gallicia , having received Auxiliary Forces from Charles , vanquished the Saracens and took Lisbon ; upon the hearing of which Victory of his , the Garrison of Barcelona forthwith yielded up to Charles . Moreover , the Bavarians , who made Inroads upon the Inhabitants of Friuli , were now overcome by Henry , Charle's Lieutenant there . At this time Leo , with the Clergy and People , being employed in the Solcmn Procession 〈◊〉 by Pope Gregory , he was through the treachery of Paschal and Campulus two of the principal Clergy , seized near the Church of S. Sylvester , stripped of his Pontifical Habit , so cruelly beaten and misused that it was thought he had been deprived both of his Sight and Speech , and then closely imprisoned in the Monastery of S. Erasmus . From whence yet soon after by the diligence of Albinus , one belonging to his Bed-chamber , he made his Escape , and was secretly conveyed to the Vatican ; where he lay concealed till Vinigisius Duke of Spoleto , being privately invited thereunto , came and with a 〈◊〉 Guard of Soldiers to secure him on his way from any Violence which his Enemies might offer to him , carried him off safely to Spoleto . The Factious being not now able to wreak their malice upon the Persons of Leo and Albinus , express their Rage in pulling down their Houses ; nay so hardy and daring were they , as to go to Charles , who was now making War upon the Saxons , and to whom they understood Leo had repaired , on purpose to complain of and accuse the Pope . But Charles deferring the debate of the matter to another time , sends the Pope to Rome with an honourable Retinue , promising that himself would be there in a little time , in order to the composing of the Affairs of Italy . Leo in his passage being come as far as Ponte Molle , was there in Honour met by the Clergy and People of Rome , who congratulated his Return , and introduced him into the City . And Charles without making any long stay , passing through Mentz and Noremberg into Friuli , severely chastises the Citizens of Treviso for having put to Death Henry their Governour ; and having constituted another to succeed him in that Office , he thence goes first to Ravenna , and presently after to Rome , where his Presence was earnestly desired and expected . At his Entrance into the City all imaginable expressions of Honour , as good reason was , were made to him . On the eighth day of his being there , in the presence of the People and Clergy , assembled in S. Peter's Church , he asked all the Bishops , who had come thither out of all the parts of Italy and France , what their Opinion was concerning the Life aud Conversation of the Pope . But Answer was made by all with one Voice , that the Apostolick See , the Head of all Churches , ought to be judged by none , especially not by a Laick . Hereupon , Charles laying aside any farther Enquiry into the matter , Pope Leo , who extreamly wished that he might be put upon that way of purging himself , going up into the Pulpit , and holding the Gospels in his hands , declared upon his Oath that he was innocent of all those things which were laid to his Charge . This was done on the thirteenth day of December , A. D. 800. While things went thus at Rome , Pipin by his Fathers Order advancing against the Beneventans , who under Grimoald's Conduct made Inroads upon their Neighbours , and having given them so many Defeats , that at length they were scarce able to defend themselves within the Walls of their City ; he left the farther management of that War to Vinigisius Duke of Spoleto , and returned to his Father , who was now in a short time to be crowned Emperour . For the Pope , that he might make some Requital to Charles who had deserved so well of the Church , and also because he saw that the Emperours of Constantinople were hardly able to maintain that Title ; upon which account Rome and all Italy had suffered great Calamities ; after Mass in S. Peter's Church , with the Consent and at the Request of the People of Rome , declares with a loud Voice the said Charles to be Emperour , and put the Imperial Diadem upon his Head , the People repeating thrice this Acclamation , Long Life and Victory to Charles Augustus , whom God has Crowned , the Great and Pacifick Emperour . Then the Pope annointed him , and his Son Pipin , whom in like manner he pronounced King of Italy . Charles being now invested with Imperial Power , gave Order that Campulus and Paschal , the Conspiratours against the Pope , should be put to Death ; but the Pope , who was all Clemency , obtained a Pardon of their Lives , and they were only banished into France . After this , there were some who would have persuaded Charles to ex pell all the Lombards out of Italy . But that not appearing to be a safe course , because they had mingled in Bloud and Affinity with multitudes of Families in Italy , it was determined both by Charles and Leo , that the Name of Lombard should remain there only , where that Nation had chiefly had their Seat. Pipin being now returned to Bonevent , and having continued the Siege of that place for several months without success , he turns his Arms against the City Chieti , of which having after some Opposition made himself Master by Force , he plunder'd and burnt it . Upon the terrour whereof at his marching thence he had the Cities of Ortona and Luceria surrendred to him , and in the latter he took Grimoald Duke of Benevent ; who not long after died of Grief . In the mean time , the Empress of Constantinople sending Ambassadours into Italy , enters into a League with Charles , their several Pretensions to Italy being thus adjusted , viz. Irene was to have that Part which beginning on the one side from Naples , and from Siponto ( a City now called Manfredonia ) on the other , lies extended between the two Seas , Eastward , together with Sicily ; all Italy beside , only excepting always those places which were under the Jurisdiction of the Church , were by the Articles of Peace adjudged to be Charle's own . But Nicephorus a Patrician stomaching to submit to the Dominion of a Woman , having craftily seized Irene , and banished her into Lesbos , by his Ambassadours renews the League before entred into with Charles . Which Charles at this time compelled the Saxons , who had so often revolted , to remove with their Wives and Children into France , following them close in their Passage with his Army to prevent their committing any Disorders as they went along . Pope Leo , being perpetually disturbed by one Sedition after another , leaving Rome , goes to Mantua , to see the Bloud of Christ which was now in great esteem for the Miracles said to be wrought there by it . Having been received with great Respect and Affection by the Mantuans , and approved it to be indeed Christ's Blood upon frequent Trial of the miraculous Effects of it , he makes a Journey to Charles , who was very desirous to know the Truth of this matter , that he might certifie him concerning it , and also that he might discourse with him about setling the Affairs of Italy . Returning then to Rome , and being assisted by King Pipin who had his Father's Order therein , he proceeded to a gentle punishment of some of the chief Plotters and movers of Sedition . Charles being now very aged ; having intelligence that Pipin was dead at Milain , declares Lous , his younger Son , King of Aquitain and his Successour in the Empire , and Bernard his Nephew King of Italy , to whom he gave Charge that he should in all things be obedient to Louis . To the Extent of the Empire he set these bounds ; in Gallia the Rhine and the Loyre , in Germany the Danow and the Saw ; and to these Provinces he added Aquitain , Gascoigne , a great part of Spain , Lombardy , Saxony , both the Pannonia's , Istria , Croatia , and Dalmatia , excepting only those parts of it scituate on the Sea-coast , which were subject to the Emperour of Constantinople . Having thus setled Affairs , while he was at Aken for the recovery of his Health by the use of the hot Baths there , he died of a Feaver and Pleurisie , in the seventy second year of his Age , January the 28. An. Dom. 815. His Body was with all imaginable Pomp and Solemnity interred in the Church of S. Mary which himself had built at Aken , with this Inscription on his Tomb , MAGNI CAROLI REGIS CHRISTIANISSIMI , ROMANORVMQVE IMPERATORIS CORPVS HOC SEPVLCHRO CONDITUM JACET . He was indeed , whether we regard his management of Civil or Military matters , so illustrious and excellent an Emperour , that none of his Successours have either excelled or equalled him . Moreover , when leisure from other weighty Affairs permitted him , he took such delight in the study of Learning , that it was he who , at the persuasion of Alcuinus , first made Paris an University . Of three Tables of Silver which he had , one , on which was engraven the City of Constantinople , he gave to the Church of S. Peter ; another , on which the City of Rome was described , to the Church of Ravenna ; the third , which some tell us was of Gold , on which was a Map of the whole World , he left to his Sons . As for Pope Leo , having repaired the Roof of S. Paul's , which had fallen down in an Earthquake ; built from the ground a very capacious Hospital for Strangers near S. Peters's ; and ordained Litanies on the three days before Ascension-day ; on the first of which the Procession was to be from S Marie's ad Proesepe to the Lateran Chruch ; on the second , from the Church of S. Sabina to S. Paul's ; and on the third , from S. Cross to S. Laurence's without the Walls ; in the twenty first year of his Pontificate he died , which year there appear'd a Comet , thought by some to have been a Presage of so great a calamity . He was buried in S. Peter's , June the 12th . and the See was vacant ten days . STEPHEN IV. STEPHEN the fourth , a Roman , Son of Julius , in the third Month of his Pontificate went into France to the Emperour Lewis ; though the reason of his Journey is not certainly known . Some conjecture that it was to secure himself from the Reliques of the Faction and Conspiracy of Campulus , which upon the Death of Leo prevailed afresh . The Emperour Lewis , surnamed the Godly , was now at Orleans , who assoon as he had intelligence of the Popes coming , forthwith sends all the Persons of principal Quality to meet him ; and among others particularly Theudolphus Bishop of Orleans , with the Clergy , and a great part of the People . And Louis Himself going forth a whole Mile for the same purpose , assoon as he saw him alighted off his Horse , and after mutual Salutations had passed between them , introduced him very honourably into the City , the Clergy going before and after repeating the Hymn , called Te Deum Laudamus . For Stephen was not only a Person of Noble Extraction , but of such Learning and Integrity , that he easily gain'd a general Veneration for Sanctity , having been well instructed by an advantageous Education under those two pious Popes Adrian and Leo. Being entred into the City , supported by the Emperour because of the croud of the People who press'd out of a desire to see him , he was conducted to the Apartment appointed for him in the Palace ; where he often had Conferences with the Emperour about the composure of the Affairs of Italy , besides the other frequent mutual Entertainments and Civilities that pass'd between them . 〈◊〉 would have detained the Pope longer with him , had he not now been engaged in such important Wars , that it was necessary he should oppose the Enemy in Person . For both the Gascons had revolted , whom in a short time he reduc'd ; and those of Bretaigne began to endeavour a change of Government , whom in like manner by his Arms he kept in Obedience ; and moreover at an Assembly held at Aken , he granted Peace to the Ambassadours sent from the Saracens inhabiting Saragosa . Stephen being now upon his departure , in Imitation of our Saviour , who spared even his Enemies , obtained of Louis , that all those whom Charles had punished with Banishment or Imprisonment for their Conspiracy against Leo , might have their Liberty . He also carried with him a Cross of great Weight and Value , made at the Charge of Louis , and by him dedicated to S. Peter . But returning to Rome , he died in the seventh month of his Pontificate ; and was buried in S. Peter's ; and by his Death the See was vacant eleven days . PASCHAL I. PASCHAL , a Roman , Son of Bonosus , was created Pope without any Interposition of the Emperours Authority . Whereupon at his first Investiture in that Office , he forthwith sends Nuntio's to Louis , excusing himself , and laying all the blame upon the Clergy and People of Rome , who had forcibly compell'd him to undertake it . Louis accepting this for Satisfaction from Paschal , sends to the Clergy and People , admonishing them to observe the ancient Constitution , and to beware how they presum'd for time to come to infringe the Rights of the Emperour . Also , in the Assembly held at Aken , he associated to himself in the Empire his eldest Son Lotharius , and declared Pipin his second Son King of Aquitain , and Louis his third Son King of Bavaria . But Bernardus King of Italy , having upon the Instigation of certain Bishops and seditious Citizens , revolted from the Empire , and compelled some Cities and States to swear Allegiance to himself , Louis being hereat incensed , sends a strong Army into Italy ; whose Passage over the Alpes Bernardus endeavouring to oppose , he was vanquished . The Heads of the Rebellion being taken were presently cut off , and Bernardus himself , though he very submissively begg'd forgiveness , was put to Death at Aken , Those Bishops who had been Authors of the mischief were by a Decree of Synod confined into several Monasteries . This Tumult , for so it was rather than a War , being thus composed , Louis moves with his Army against the Saxons , rebelling now afresh , and overcomes and slays Viromarchus their hardy Chief , who aspired to the Kingdom . After this , he sends his Son Lotharius , whom he had declared King of Italy , to the Pope ; by whom he was anointed in the Church of S. Peter's ; with the Title of Augustus . But there arising great Commotions in Italy , and Lotharius seeing himself unable to withstand them , he goes to his Father in order to provide greater Force . Upon which Theodorus the Primicerius , and Leo the Nomenclator , having had their Eyes first pull'd out were murdered in a Tumult in the Lateran Palace . There was some who laid the blame of this Disorder upon Paschal himself ; but he in a Synod of thirty Bishops did both by Conjectures , and by Reasons , and by his Oath purge himself of it . Louis rested himself satisfied herewith , and as Anastasius tells us , that no future Disturbance might arise from uncertain Pretensions , writing to Paschal , he declared in his Letters what Cities of Tuscany were subject to the Empire , viz. Arezzo , Volterra , Chiusi , Florence , which had been repaired and enlarged by his Father Charles the Great , Pistoia , Luca , Pisa , Peragia , and Orvieto ; the others he allowed to be under the Jurisdiction of the Church of Rome . He added moreover Todi in Umbria , and Romagna beyond the Appennine , with the Exarchate of Ravenna . The same Anastasius says , that Louis granted to Paschal a free Power ( the same which he also tells us was given by Charles to Pope Adrian ) of chusing Bishops , whereas before the Emperours were wont to be advised , and their consent and Confirmation desired in the Case . Our Paschal , who for his Piety and Learning had been by Pope Stephen made Prior of the Monastery of S. Stephen in the Vatican , being now in the Chair , both caused the Bodies of several Saints which before lay neglectedly to be conveyed into the City with great Solemnity , and honourably interred ; and also by paying their Creditors procured the Release of divers poor Prisoners . He also built from the ground the Church of S. Praxedes the B. Martyr , not far from the old one , which through Age and the Clergy's neglect was run to Ruin. This Church having consecrated , he oftentimes celebrated Mass in it , and also reposited therein the Bodies of many Saints which lay about unregarded in the Coemeteries . In the same Church was an Oratory dedicated to S. Agnes , which he made very stately and ornamental . Moreover , he built the Church of S. Cecily ( as appears still by an Inscription on the Nave of it ) in which he in like manner reposited the Bodies of that Virgin her self and her affianced Husband Valerianus , as also of Tiburtius and Maximus , Martyrs , and Urban and Lucius , Bishops of Rome , adorning it with all kinds of Marble , and enriching it with Presents of Gold and Silver . He also repaired the Church of S. Mary ad Praesepe , that had been decayed by Age , and alter'd the Nave of it to advantage . In fine , having been very exemplary for Religion and Piety , Good Nature and Bounty ; after he had been in the Chair seven years , two months , seven days , he died , and was buried in S. Peter's . The See was then vacant only four days . EUGENIUS II. EUGENIUS the second , a Roman , Son of Boemundus , was for his Sanctity , Learning , Humanity and Eloquence unanimously chosen into the Pontificate , at that time particularly when Lotharius coming into Italy , made choice of a Magistrate for the Administration of Justice , and Execution of the Laws among the People of Rome , who after a long and heavy Servitude had enjoyed some Liberty under the Emperour Charles and his Sons . In the mean time Louis after he had for forty days been spoiling and laying waste the Countrey of Bretagne with Fire and Sword , having received Hostages , he goes to Roan , and there gives Audience to the Ambassadours of 〈◊〉 Emperour of Constantinople , who came to consult what his Opinion was concerning the Images of the Saints , whether they were to be utterly abolished and destroyed , or kept up and restored again . But 〈◊〉 referred them to the Pope , who was principally concerned to determine in the Matter . After this he marched against the Bulgarians who were now making Inrodes into the Pannonia's , and at first repelled them ; but Haydo Governour of Aquitain , upon confidence of 〈◊〉 Forces from Abderamann King of the Saracens , having rebelled , he was obliged to quit this War ; and so the Bulgarians , in an hostile manner march'd without controll through the middle of the hostile manner march'd without controll through the 〈◊〉 of the Pannonia's into Dalmatia . But before Louis advanced 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , a great part of Spain had revolted to Haydo , who sent out a 〈◊〉 which annoyed the Sea-port Towns all about . Only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Barcelona , though he had disturbance given him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Land , yet continued firm to the Emperour . Our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Gifts of Body and Mind , and despising the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fortune , applyed himself to Works of Bounty and 〈◊〉 and particularly took so much care in the matter of Provision , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sorts of it and especially Grain was no where cheaper than at 〈◊〉 . Moreover , he supported the Lives , and defended the Cause of the Poor , the Fatherless and Widow in such a manner , that he deservedly gain'd the name of the Father of the Poor . The same course 〈◊〉 living he also took before his Pontificate ; both while he was a 〈◊〉 of S. Sabina in the Aventine , which Church when he came to be Pope he beautified , and also while he was Arch-Priest of the Lateran Church , from which place he was afterwards for his great Merit by an unanimous Choice advanced to the Papal Chair . By his Procurement and Intercession likewise all the Prisoners and Exiles in France returned at 〈◊〉 to Rome ; who being strip'd of all they 〈◊〉 , were relieved and supported by his Charity . Nor was it his fault that Sico Duke of Benevent did not quit the Siege of 〈◊〉 , which he at this time reduced to great Straits , and carried from thence the Body of S. Ianuarius to Benevent , where he honourably 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Great Church with Desiderius and 〈◊〉 . For the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 voured to persuade Sico to undertake an Expedition against the Sara cens , who had already possess'd themselves of Palermo in Sicily . 〈◊〉 good Man having after this manner continued four years in the 〈◊〉 , died lamented of all , who grieved for themselves rather 〈◊〉 for him , to whom Death was a welcom Passage into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was buried in S. Peter's . VALENTINE I. VALENTINE , a Roman , son of Leontius , being only a Deacon , not a Priest , was yet for his extraordinary Sanctity deservedly preferred to the Pontificate . Nor will it appear strange , if we consider that having from his Youth upwards been instructed in Learning and Piety by chose good Popes Paschal and 〈◊〉 , he did not give his Mind to Pleasures and Sports , as most young men are wont to do , but applied himself to the acquiring of knowledg by the reading of the Antients , and the Rule of good living from the Example of holy Bishops . He was moreover a Person of such ready Parts , and prevailing Eloquence , that he had a great Facility in persuading to , or against , what he pleased ; without offering any thing that was not found , learned , and decent . Finally , both in his private Station , and while he was Pope , he came 〈◊〉 none of his Predecessours , in Devotion , Mercy , and Charity . For these Reasons he was unanimously elected to the Chair ; but 〈◊〉 as a punishment upon the sins of that Age , he died on the fortieth day of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peter's ; all People lamenting that they were bereft of such a Man , who if he had lived would have been an almost impregnable Support to the Roman Liberty and the Christian Religion . While the See was vacant , Sicardus Duke of 〈◊〉 , who after his Father's Death ruled tyrannically , for the want of a Bride which he expected , cast Deus-dedit Abbot of Monte Cassino into Prison , where he died with the Reputation of being a Holy Man. GREGORY IV. GREGORY the fourth , a Roman , Son of John , and Cardinal of S. Mark , entred upon the Pontificate at the time when the Saracens possess'd of Asia shut up the Passage to the Holy Land from the Christians , and the Moors passing with their Fleet into 〈◊〉 , wasted a great part of that Island , having ( as is already said ) made themselves Masters of Palermo . Nor could the Venetians , though at the Desire of Michael Emperour of Constantinople , they sailed thither , check their Proceedings ; the Moors having more Ships and Men than they . The State of Venice was now in its Increase , having had it 's Original from the Veneti , at the time when Attila with his 〈◊〉 took and destroyed Aquileia , Concordia , Altino , with other Cities of the Province anciently called Venetia ; that People having no other 〈◊〉 against the Cruelty of the 〈◊〉 , but only the Fens and 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Patricius was now Duke of Venice . whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chuse to mention , because in his time the Body of S. Mark was by some Venetian Merchants brought from Alexandria to Venice , where that Saint is now had in great Veneration , a most magnificent Church being in the principal part of the City built and dedicated to him , and adorned and enriched with very great Donations . And srom hence it was that the Venetians first bore upon their Standards and Banners the Picture of S. Mark , as the Patron of their City . But Gregory understanding that the Venetians were not able to expel these Barbarians out of the Island , sends to Louis and Lotharius , desiring them to send Aid to the Sicilians at the first Opportunity . They were very shy of the Business , allcdging that that War belonged to Michael Emperour of Constantinople ; but yet declared themselves ready to 〈◊〉 their share of Men and Moneys for the undertaking of it . But in the mean time , while Ambassadours were sent srom one to the other about that Assair , Boniface Earl of Corsica , with his Brother Bertarius , and the Assistance of some of the People of Tuscany , sailing into Asrica , engaged four times with the Enemy between Vtica and Carthage , where he made so great a Slaughter , that the Moors were forced , as formerly in Scipio's time , to re-call their Forces from Sicily to the Succour of their own Countrey in Distress , and by this means Sicily was delivered from them . Boniface then returns with his victorious Fleet , laden with vast Spoils , from Africa into Corsica . Some there are that write , that during this 〈◊〉 in Italy , the Emperour Lotharius envying the preference that his 〈◊〉 Louis did in all matters give to his youngest Brother Charles , afterwards surnam'd the Bald , he put him in Prison , but soon after set him sree ; and that the Barbarians taking hold of the opportunity , embark'd in a great Fleet from Asrica for Italy , and arriv'd at Centum Celloe , which City ( since call'd Civilavecchia , ) some will have to be demolish'd by 'em ; and that from 〈◊〉 marching to Rome , they took that City : but this is not probable . What is said concerning Centum-Celloe I shall not deny , and I doubt not but that they attempted the taking of Rome it self , but Guy Marquess of Lombardy defended it so stoutly , that having burnt the Suburbs and the Churches of SS . Peter and Paul in the Via Latina , they withdrew to Monte-Cassino , where they destroy'd the Town of S. German and the Monastery of S. Benet which slood on the Hill , and going down to the Sea-side near the River Garigliano ( whither their Fleet was brought from Ostia ) they invaded Tarentum and Sicily ; and , as I said before , were recalled home by their own Countrey-men at that time broken in War by the Valour of Boniface . I take it to be about this time , that the Body of the Apostle S. Bartholomew was translated from Lipari in Sicily to Beneventum by Sicardus Prince of that place ( who was personally present in this great War ) lest the Body of the Holy Apostle should fall into the hands of the Enemies of the name of Christ. But to return to Gregory . He was a person of so much Modesty , that though he were chosen as well by the Clergy as People of Rome , yet he would not take upon him the Office of Pope , till he was confirmed by those Ambassadours of the Emperour Louis , who had been dispatch'd by him to Rome that they might 〈◊〉 an Election of so great moment . This was not done by Louis out of Pride , but with respect to the Preservation of the Imperial Prerogative , he being naturally very kind and gracious , and one that always took care of the Dignity and Privileges of the Church . For he ordain'd that they who should take upon 'em a Religious Life should be exempt from all secular services , and that every Church should be endowed with such a certain income , as that the Priests might live without being forced for want of necessaries to forsake the Divine Service or to take up any Trade . Beside in the Year 830. he held a Synod of a great many Bishops , designed for the honour of God and the advantage of the Church , wherein it was ordained , that noither Bishops nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 degree soever should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in sumptuous and gaudy Apparel , 〈◊〉 Silk , 〈◊〉 or embroidered ; nor that they should wear on their Fingers any precious stones ( except Prelates at Mass ) nor that Gold or 〈◊〉 should be used on their Girdles , Shooes or Pantosles , which 〈◊〉 is far from all Religion and a manifest sign of great 〈◊〉 and vanity . Would to God , Lewis , thou mightest live in our times . Thy holy Institutions , thy Censures are wanting in the Church at this present , when the Clergy let themselves loose to all manner of luxury and pleasure . You may see now not only the Men in Scarlet and Purple , which perhaps would be no great matter , but even their Horses and Beasts of Carriage ; and when they march in State , a number of Footmen must go before them , and they must be follow'd by another retinue of Priests , not riding upon Asses , as Christ did ( who was the Author of our Religion and the only pattern of well living on earth ) but upon Steeds pamper'd add betrapped as if they came in triumph 〈◊〉 a vanquish'd Enemy . 'T would be to no purpose to speak of their Silver Vessels , their choice Houshold-stuss and Dishes of Meat , when in comparison of them the dainties of Sicily , the most magnificent Apparel and the Plate of Corinth would be thought of no value . What will be the effect of this Exorbitance I shall not determine here , lest I should seem to pry into the decrees of Heaven . I return to Lewis , who by these means taking care as well for Religion as the Public 〈◊〉 died in the 36. year of his Empire and lies buried in the Church of S. 〈◊〉 . He was not long after follow'd by our Pope Gregory , remarkable for his birth , famous for his sanctity , notable for Learning and Eloquence , and worthy of admiration for his care and diligence in both Spiritual and Civil affairs : For he did after an extraordinary manner consult the good of the People , by containing the wealthy in their duty , by feeding the poor , comforting the hopeless , and reducing those that went astray into the right way by wholesom admonitions ; he also restor'd many Churches which time had ruined . Those that were 〈◊〉 to H. Orders he kept to their duty as long as he liv'd by his advice and example . This holy Pope translated the Body of S. Gregory , and very much adorning it he placed it where now it lies , where many people in those times either out of devotion or for the sake of some Vow , were wont to keep watch . 〈◊〉 said that the Bodies of S. Sebastian and Tiburtius were also translated by him from the Cemeteries in which they lay before , to the Church of S. Peter . Some Authors say , that Gregory at the request of Lewis instituted the Feast of All-Saints on the first day of November , which act of his was much commended both in Prose and Verse by Rabanus a Monk. a famous Divine ; for in both those ways of writing that learned Man was excellent , especially considering the Age he liv'd in . The same 〈◊〉 also wrote Commentaries on the Books of Chronicles and 〈◊〉 . He made eloquent Sermons to the people , but that of his is chiefly celebrated which he made upon All-Saints day . Gregory died in the 16. year of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , after which the See was void 15. days . SERGIUS . SERGIUS the second , a Roman , whose Father was nam'd Sergius , of the fourth Ward , came to the Popedom at the same time that Michael Emperour of Constantinople died . 'T is said that this Sergius was surnamed Bocca di Porco or Hogs-mouth , which for shame of it he changed for Sergius , and that from thence came the Custom down to our times , that when any one is made Pope he laid by his own name and took one of some of his Predecessours ; though all have not observ'd it . However it was , 't is certain , 〈◊〉 Sergius came of a noble Family and degenerated not from his Ancestors , being assisted in his good Inclinations by Leo III. Stephen IV. Eugenius II. and Gregory IV. under whose tuition he lived so well , that upon the Death of Gregory he alone was thought worthy of the Pontifical Dignity . At that time there was so great a feud between the Sons of Lewis , about the division of the Empire , that Lewis and Charles gave their Brother Lotharius Battel in the Countrey of Auxerre near Fontenay , where many on both sides were slain ; Lotharius losing the day , fled first to Aken , but being forc'd from thence by the pursuing Enemy , he convey'd himself with his Wife and Children to Vienna . Hither also he was follow'd by his Brother with their Army , to whom not only many of the great men of the Empire came , but several also were sent by Pope Sergius to endeavour to make Peace between them , the chief of whom was George Arch-Bishop of Ravenna , who having been before to make up the matter , was present with Lotharius in the second Battel , and the Victory inclining to 〈◊〉 and Lewis , he lost all his Train there ( of 300 Horsemen ) and hardly escap'd alone from the slaughter . But these men at last looking with pity upon the misery and ruin under which the whole Empire lay , procur'd a Peace upon these terms , viz. That the Western part of the Empire which reach'd from the British Ocean to the Maese , should be subject to Charles , and the name of Franks should continue to the Inhabitants : That all Germany as far as the River Rhine , and so much on the other side of it as his Father had been possess'd of , should be allotted to Lewis ; and that Lotharius should with the title of Emperour hold the City of Rome with Italy and that part of France which was formerly call'd Gallia Narbonensis , now Provence . To this they added , that Countrey lying between the Rivers Scheld and Roan , which as I suppose now took the name of Lotharingia [ Lorain ] from Lotharius . Matters being thus composed , Lotharius sends his Son Lewis , whom he had taken into a Partnership in the Empire , into Italy with a mighty Army , giving him for Companions Drogon Bishop of Metz , and others of the Clergy eminent for Prudence and Gravity , by whose advice he was to govern himself . But the young man being puss'd up with his great fortune wheresoever he march'd , sill'd the Countrey with slaughter , rapine , and destruction . Yet when he approach'd the City and the Citizens of Rome came out of respect to meet him , laying by his Gaulish sierceness he grew more mild , because contrary to his expectation he found that he might enter the City without force of Arms. The Religious also came a mile out of the City to meet him with their Crucifixes singing , Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord , Hosanna in the Highest . Thus they accompanied him as far as the steps of S. Peter's Church , where meeting the Pope they reciprocally kissed and greeted each other and went together to the Silver Gates which were not opened . Then said the Pope , If thou comest hither with peaceable and friendly intentions , and if thou , hast more regard to the advantage of Christianity than to the pleasure of exercising cruelty and rapine , then with my good will thou mayest enter ; if thou art otherwise minded , touch not these Gates , for over thy head hangs a Sword , which will certainly avenge any such wickedness . But when he had given the Pope assurance , immediately the doors were thrown open . Hereupon a multitude of Romans and Franks entring pel-mel , as soon as they came to the Altar of S. Peter , they all kneeling down together gave thanks to God Almighty and to the Prince of the Apostles , that matters had been carried according to their minds without hurt to any body ; this was done upon the Monday after Whitson-day . But soon after the Suburbs were sack'd by the Soldiers , and it wanted little but that they had got into the City for the same end , so that the eighth day aster their coming the Pope anointed Lewis with the holy Oil , crown'd him and declar'd him King of Italy . Soon after came Siconolfus Prince of Beneventum to congratulate him , and then the multitude was such that the Trees were lopt , the Beasts driven away and even the standing-Corn cut down , that their Horses might not want Provender . The Pope therefore easily agreed to all their requests , if they were reasonable , that he might the sooner rid the City of them : and the Romans being now delivered from the fear of their tyrannical Barbarity celebrated their Pope as the true Vicar of Christ and the only Father of his Countrey . He betaking himself to the beautifying of Churches , reslor'd that of SS . Sylvester and Martin which time had ruin'd , and in it together with those of the two Confessors , he plac'd the Bodies of Fabianus , Stephanus , Sotherius , Asterius , Cyriacus , Maurus , Smaragdus , Anastasius , Innocentius , Quirinus , Leo , Arthemius , Theodorus and Nicander . He built also near that Church from the foundation a Monaslery dedicated to SS . Peter and Paul , where Mass was incessantly sung . But at last this holy Pope having manag'd the assairs of the Church with great integrity and success , in the third year of his Pontisicate , died and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The Sea was vacant upon his death fifteen days . LEO IV. LEO the fourth , a Roman , son of Radulphus , was in the year 848. by a general consent elected Pope , and very deservedly ; for he was one that whilst he liv'd a private life , was very eminent for Religion , Innocence , Piety , Good Nature , Liberality and especially for Ecclesiastical Learning . He was a person of so much Prudence and Courage that as the Gospel directs , he could , when it was necessary imitate either the Wisdom of the Serpent or the Innocence of the Dove . So general was the good Report of him that Pope Sergius II. was persuaded to create this pattern of Virtue a Priest from a Sub-deacon and to give him the Title and Church Sanctorum quatuor Coronatorum , from whence upon the death of Sergius he was brought to the Lateran Church and plac'd in S. Peter's Chair , being universaily saluted as Pope , all that were present , according to ancient Custom kissing his feet . There are some of opinion , that by the prayers of this good man it was , that God was mov'd to repress the rage of the Saracens by drowning their Fleet as they were returning home laden with Spoil . For they having overcome Theodotius , Admiral to the Emperor Michael in a Sea-fight near Tarentum , they ravag'd far and near through Italy without opposition , and having taken and sack'd Ancona and harass'd the Coast of Dalmatia , when they were returning triumphantly to their own Countrey , it pleased God they were cast away at Sea by storm . So that Leo being free from his fear of the Saracens , betook himself to publick works , and caused Benches of Marble to be plac'd in the entrance to the Lateran Cloister and finish'd the Gallery which Leo III. had begun . This good Prelate ordain'd that yearly in the Church of S. Paul , on the Birth-day of that Apostle Vesper's should be said by all the Clergy . He prohibited all Lay-men entrance into the Chancel during Divine Service . About this time at his command solemn Supplications were made to avert Gods anger , which the frequent Earthquakes seem'd to threaten . He adorn'd after an extraordinary manner the Cross which Charles the Emperor had given to the Basilica Constantiniana , which had been pilfer'd of the precious stones that belong'd to it . 'T is sure he was a man of so great sanctity , that by his Prayers he drove away out of an Arch in S. Lucie's Church , a Basilise ( call'd by the Latins Regulus ) which with its breath and poison had kill'd many ; and by the sign of the Cross he stop'd a great fire , which had burn'd down the quarter where the Saxons and Lombards liv'd , and reach'd very near S. Peter's Church . This happened the eighth day after the Assumption of our Lady , which day was afterward kept as a Festival without the walls not far from S. Laurence's Church , where stood a Church dedicated to the B. Virgin , to which this munificent Pope had made many donaries of Gold and Silver . Beside this he finished the Mosaic work in the Churches of SS . Martin and Silvester in montibus , and the Pargetting which Scrgius had begun , as the Inscription shews which is all that is lest ; the painting being long since perish'd either for want of care or by time and rottenness . He took care also that the Cross of Gold which uses to be born before the Pope , was deck'd with precious stones , and neglected no manner of Ornament that might contribute to the honour of the Christian name . He re-edified the City-Walls and Gates that had suffer'd by Age , and raised from the Ground fifteen Forts 〈◊〉 the defence of the City ; of which two were very necessary , one 〈◊〉 the right , 〈◊〉 other on the left hand of the Tiber below the Hills Janiculus and Aventinus , to hinder the Ships of any Enemy from entring the Town . He by his diligence found out the Bodies of the Sancti quatuor coronati , and built a Church to them after a magnificent manner ; and reposited their bodies under the Altar , viz. Sempronianus , Claudius , Nicostratus , Castorius ; to which he added those of Severus , Severianus , Carpophorus , Victorinus , Marius , Felicissimus , Agapetus , Hippolytus , Aquila , Priscus , Aquinus , Narcissus , Marcellinus , Felix , Apollos , Benedict , Venantius , Diogenes , Liberalis , Festus , Marcellus ( the head of S. Protus ) Cecilia , Alexander , Sixtus , Sebastian , Praxedes . But while he was diligently intent upon these Affairs , as became so holy a man , news was brought that the Saracens were coming with a huge Fleet to sack the City , and that the Neapolitans and the Inhabitants upon that shore would come to his assistance ; whereupon with what forces he could raise he march'd to Ostia , and summon'd thither the Auxiliaries , designing upon the first opportunity to fight the Enemy . But first this holy Pope exhorted his Souldiers to receive the Sacrament , which being devoutly perform'd , he prayed to God thus , O God whose right hand did support the blessed Peter when he walk'd upon the Waves , and sav'd him from drowning , and delivered from the deep his fellow-Apostle Paul when he was thrice shipwrack'd , hear us mercifully and grant that for their merits the hands of these thy faithful ones fighting against the Enemies of thy holy Church , may by thy almighty arm be confirm'd and strengthened ; that thy holy Name may appear glorious before all Nations in the Victory that shall be gained . Having pronounc'd this , by making the sign of the Cross he gave the signal for Battel , and the onset was made by his Souldiers with great briskness as if they had been sure of Victory , which after a tedious Dispute was theirs , the Enemies being put to flight ; many of them perish'd in the fight , but most were taken alive and brought to Rome ; where the Citizens would have some of them hang'd without the City for a 〈◊〉 to the rest , very much against the mind of Leo , who was very remarkable for Gentleness and Clemency , but it was not for him to oppose the rage of a multitude . Those that were taken alive Leo made use of in 〈◊〉 those Churches which the Saracens had heretofore ruin'd and burnt , and in building the Wall about the Vatican , which from his own name he call'd 〈◊〉 Leonina . This he did lest the Enemy should with one slight assault take and sack the Church of S. Peter , as heretofore they were wont . The Gates also had his Prayers , for upon that which leads to S. Peregrin this was graven in Marble , O God , who by giving to thy Apostle S. Peter the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven didst 〈◊〉 upon him the Pontifical Authority of binding and loosing , grant that by the help of his intercession we may be delivered from all mischievous Attempts , and that this City which now with thy assistance I have newly founded may be free or ever from thine anger , and may have many and great Victories over those Enemies against whom it is built . And on the second Gate near S. Angelo that leads into the fields were these words , O God , who from the beginning of the World didst vouchsafe to preserve and establish this holy Catholick and Apostolical Church of Rome , mercifully blot 〈◊〉 the hand-writing of our iniquity , and grant that this City which we assisted by the Intercession of the Apostles Peter and Paul have newly dedicated to thy holy name , may remain secure from the evil machinations of its Enemies . The third was on the front of the Gate by which we go to the Saxons School in these words , Grant we beseech thee , almighty and merciful God , that crying to thee with our whole heart , and the blessed Apostle Peter interceding for us , we may obtain thy favour . We continually beg of thy mercy , that the City which I thy servant Leo IV. Bishop of Rome have dedicated anew and called Leonina from my own name , may continue safe and prosperous . This City he began in the first year of his Pontificate and finish'd in his sixth , and gave it to be a habitation for the men of Corsica , who had been driven out of that Island by the Saracens , to each of whom also he assign'd a piece of ground for his maintenance . But I wonder now that another Inscription is to be read on these Gates in dull Hexameter Verse , which I cannot by any means think to be Leo's , though it go under his name . Of the Spoils of the Saracens he made several donations of Gold and Silver to the Churches of Rome . Some write that 't was by his command that S. Mary's Church in the new street and the Tower in the Vatican next S. Peter's now to be seen , were built . Beside he restor'd the Silver-door of S. Peter which had been pillag'd by the Saracens . He held a Synod of 47. Bishops , wherein Anastasius Presbyter Cardinal of S. Marcellus was by the Papal Canons convict of several Crimes , upon which he was condemned and excommunicate , the chief allegation being that for five years he had not resided in his Parish . Moreover he brought Colonies from Sardinia and Corsica ( which now upon the repulse of the 〈◊〉 had some respite ) and planted them in Hostia , which partly by reason of the unhealthiness of the Air and partly by being so often 〈◊〉 was left without Inhabitants . Lastly , he fully satisfied Lotharius , who having been inform'd that Leo was upon a design of translating the Empire to the Constantinopolitans , came himself to Rome . But the Informers being caught in Lies received condign punishment , and the friendship was on both sides renewed . 'T is said that Johannes Scotus , a learned Divine , liv'd at this time , who coming into France , by the command of K. Lewis , translated S. Dionysius's Book de Hierarchia out of Greek into Latin , but was soon after ( as they say ) stab'd with a Bodkin by some of his Scholars : but the occasion of this villanous act is not any where recorded . 'T is said too , that now Ethelwolph K. of England , out of devotion , made his Countrey tributary to the Church of Rome , by charging a penny yearly upon every house . Our holy Pope Leo having deserv'd well of the Church of God , of the City of Rome and of the whole Christian name for his Wisdom , Gravity , Diligence , Learning and the Magnificence of his works , died in the eighth year , third month and sixth day of his Pontificate , on the 17. day of July , and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The Sea was then void two months and fifteen days . JOHN VIII . JOHN , of English Extraction , but born at Mentz , is said to have arriv'd at the Popedom by evil Arts ; for disguising her self like a Man , whereas she was a Woman , she went when young with her Paramour , a learned man , to Athens , and made such progress in Learning under the Professors there , that coming to Rome , she met with few that could equal , much less go beyond her , even in the knowledge of Scriptures ; and by her learned and ingenious readings and disputations , she acquir'd so great respect and authority , that upon the death of Leo , ( as Martin says ) by common consent she was chosen Pope in his room . But suffering afterward one of her Domesticks to lie with her , she hid her big-belly a while , till as she was going to the Lateran Church between the Colossean Theatre ( so call'd from Nero's Coloss ) and S. Clement's , her travail came upon her and she died upon the place , having sat two years , one month and four days , and was buried there without any pomp . Some say , the Pope for shame of the thing does purposely decline going through that street when he goes to the Lateran , and that to avoid the like Error , when any Pope is first plac'd in the Porphyry Chair , which has a hole made for the purpose , his Genitals are handled by the youngest Deacon . As for the first I deny it not ; but for the second , I take the reason of it to be , that he who is plac'd in so great authority may be minded that he is not a God but a man , and obnoxious to necessities of Nature , as of easing his body , whence that Seat hath the name of Sedes stercoraria . This story is vulgarly told , but by very uncertain and obscure Authors , and therefore I have related it barely and in short , lest I should seem obstinate and pertinacious if I had omitted what is so generally talk'd ; I had better mistake with the rest of the World ; though it be certain , that what I have related may be thought not altogether incredible . Some say , that at this time the Body of S. Vincent was brought by a Monk from Valentia in Spain to a Village in Albigeois in France . They say too , that Lotharius being now aged , taking on him a Monastic habit , 〈◊〉 the Empire to his Son Lewis , who passing into Germany by his presence composed matters there which otherwise threatned a War. BENEDICT III. BENEDICT the third , by birth a Roman , Son of Peter ; he was deservedly called Benedictus for the Sanctity of his Life and his knowledg in Divinity . For while he lived under Gregory , he was made by him Sub-Deacon , and thenceforward led so exemplary a life , that upon the death of Leo , he onely was thought worthy to succeed so great a Pope . To him therefore they address themselves , as to a kind Angel by God sent down to them , and presently declare him Pope . He weeping and calling God and his holy Saints to witness profess'd himself utterly unworthy of so high a dignity . But the Election being universally lik'd and applauded , he at last unwillingly accepted of the Office , was brought to the Lateran and plac'd in S. Peter's Chair , whence he was led upon a white Horse to the Church of S. Mary maggiore , where he spent three days in Fasting and Prayer , begging God to grant that he might govern his Church with integrity and holiness . The third day past , the People came thither again , and according to custom , kissed his feet , especially those of the faction of Rhodoardus Bishop of Porto , who the day before had attempted to set up instead of Benedict one Anastasius an obscure man , who had been turned out of his Bishoprick by Leo ; but now finding their error , they asked pardon , and becoming of the right opinion , they also made the usual adoration to this holy man. As likewise did the Embassadours sent to Rome by the Emperor Lewis to confirm the Election of the Clergy and Laity . The next day he was attended by the People to S. Peter's Church , where being according to custom and ancient tradition , publickly consecrated , he received the insignia of his Office with unanimous shouts and acclamations . For he was a man of so sweet a temper and so great modesty both in his mind and aspect , that as well in his publick managements as in his private station he gain'd the love and respect of all men . And now setting his mind on the service of God he repair'd many Churches almost tottering with age , and increased their Treasures . He ordain'd that the Pope and Clergy should accompany the funerals of Bishops , Priests and Deacons , as well to honour their Corps as to pray for their Souls ; and that the Clergy should in like manner attend the Funerals of Popes ; and what he had thus ordain'd himself observ'd punctually as long as he liv'd , for he was always present at the burials of the Priests . He was a frequent visiter of the sick , a nursing Father to the poor , a comforter of the miserable and hopeless , a zealous patron of the Widow and Fatherless . And in thus doing having spent a most holy life , late enough for himself , but too soon for the people of Rome , he died , having sate two years six months and nine days , and was buried before S. Peter's Church-doors . The Sea then was vacant fifteen days . NICOLAS I. NICOLAS the first , a Roman born , Son of Theodosius , was ingenuously and religiously educated from his Childhood and made first Sub-deacon by Sergius , then Deacon by Leo. In which Order he stood , when with great piety and many tears he laid the body of Benedict in the Grave , whose Exequies being perform'd , it was necessary to think of a Successor , and the People hereupon press'd the Divine Majesty with prayers , watchings and fastings , that he would vouchsafe them as good a Pope as him they had lost . After a long consultation in the Church of S. Denys Pope and Confessor ( where they convened for this purpose ) they chose this Nicolas Pope ; but he was absent and upon hearing the news fled into the Vatican , and there hid himself to avoid the Dignity , where at length they found him , brought him to the Lateran , and plac'd him however unwilling in the Apostolical Chair . Being consecrated in S. Peter's Church and agreeably to custom having put on the Pontifical Mitre , he concerted several affairs with the Emperor Lewis relating to the Popedom and to the Empire . Lewis afterwards leaving Rome , staid at a place the Romans call Quinto , whether 't is said Nicolas went attended by the great men of the City , and was honourably received , for the Emperor came a mile to meet him , and alighting took his Horse-bridle in his hand and led him into the Camp. And indeed he was a man of so great veneration and majesty , and of so much learning and eloquence , that like the Deity , he 〈◊〉 respect from all men . After some repast , they held a long and private Conference , and then having kiss'd each other , the Pope return'd to Rome ; which he found so overflow'd by an extraordinary rise of the Tiber , that there was no passing from street to street but in boats . S. Laurence's Church and the Monastery of S. Sylvester , with all the low part between Via lata , Campidoglio and the Aventine was so much under water , that another deluge was feared ; many houses were born down by it , Trees forc'd up by the roots and Corn that was sown was quite wash'd away ; and the same happened again the same year in December . To make up these losses or to make them more tolerable , the Pope omitted no manner of good Office or kindness to the Citizens . At this time Michael Son of Theophilus Emperor of Constantinople sent Embassadors with Presents to Rome , to visit the Apostolick Sea and his Holiness . The Presents were a large Paten and Chalice of Gold with precious stones of great value . This was that Michael , who having taken Basilius to be his Partner in the Empire , was murdered by him , that he might reign alone . His Embassadors were kindly received and sent home with Presents . Nicolas being earnestly intent upon the Conservation of the Pontifical Dignity , deprived John Arch Bishop of 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 to obey a Citation from the Apostolic Chair to answer some accusations . Whereupon he goes to Pavia , and procures of the Emperor Lewis commendatory Letters to the Pope , and to his Embassadors , that they should get leave that Arch-bishop John should have a safe conduct to come to Rome and plead his own Cause , which the Pope readily granted : And John in a great Convention of Prelates being allow'd liberty of Speech , onely confess'd himself guilty , and beg'd pardon of the Pope and of all that were present . By which Confession and the Intercession of the Auditors the Pope was persuaded to receive him into favour upon these Conditions ; That he should 〈◊〉 his Error before the Synod ; that he should promise to come to Rome once a year , if possible ; that he should not be capable of consecrating any Bishop in Romagna , however canonically elected , without leave first obtain'd from the Sea Apostolick ; and that he should not hinder any of those Bishops from coming to Rome as often as they pleased ; that he should not introduce any exaction , custom or usage contrary to the sacred Canons ; and lastly , that under the penalty of Anathema he should not alter or meddle with the treasure of holy Church without the consent of the Pope , nor should without the same allowance receive any thing secular . These holy Institutions were so highly approved by the whole Synod , that thrice they all shouted , Righteous is the judgment of the supreme Prelate , just is the decree of the Universal Bishop ; All Christians agree to this wholsom Institution . We all say , think and judg the same thing . Then John in the sight of them all took his Oath and gave it under his hand , that he would observe the Articles . Thus the Convocation was dissolved and John return'd to Ravenna . The Pope having overcome this trouble rebuilt the Church of our Lady ( then call'd the Old , afterwards the New Church ) and adorned it with excellent Paintings . He by Letters and good Admonitions converted the King of Bulgaria to the Christian Faith with all his Realm , to whom he sent Bishops and Priests to confirm the young 〈◊〉 , driving out Photinus who had craftily disseminated erroneous Opinions among them . He procured a Peace between Lewis the Emperor and Andalisio Duke of Benevent and repelled the Saracens who had made an Incursion as far as the same Benevent . Lastly , with the consent of the Emperor he decreed that no Emperor or other Lay-man should thrust himself into any Convocation of the Clergy , except the debate was concerning matters of Faith , and then his Opinion was that they might reasonably be present . 'T is said , that at this time S. Cyril brought the body of S. Clement from the Chersonese in Pontus to Rome , and plac'd it in the Church now called S. Clement's , where a little while after , himself also was buried . Nicolas now , who was a great exemplar of all the Virtues one man could be endued with , died the seventh year , ninth month , and thirteenth day of his 〈◊〉 , and was buried according to his last Will in S. Peter's Church porch . Some Authors say that the Sea was then vacant eight years , seven months , and nine days . HADRIAN II. HADRIAN the second , a Roman , Son of Talarus a Bishop , was a familiar friend of Pope Sergius , who having once given him forty Julio's , when he came home he gave them to his Steward to give to the Beggers and poor strangers that were at his door ; which the Steward going to do , saw the number was so great , that 't would not serve a quarter of them , and so he return'd and told Hadrian : Who hereupon takes the money and coming to the poor folks gave every one three Julio's and reserv'd to himself as many for his own use ; at which Miracle the Steward being astonish'd , Dost thou see ( says Hadrian ) how good and bountiful the Lord is to those that are liberal and charitable to the Poor ? By this and other Virtues he grew into so high estimation with all men , that when the Consultation was held for making a new Pope , they unanimously elected him , and brought him against his will from the Church of S. Mary ad Proesepe to the Lateran , and immediately created him Pope , nor regarding the consent of any person in a proceeding so tumultuary : which gave great offence to the Embassadors of the Emperor who came on purpose upon this occasion , but could not ( as they ought ) interpose the Imperial Authority in this Election . But satisfaction was made to them by remonstrating that it was impossible in so great a tumult to moderate the violent inclinations of the multitude ; they were desired therefore to concur with the Clergy and People and according to custom to congratulate as Pope this excellent man whom they had chosen ; This at last the Embassadors did , though they saw plainly , that the Clergy and People did arrogate to themselves the full power of creating a Pope , without expecting the consent of any Temporal Prince ; and this perhaps in order to enlarge the Liberties of holy Church by making it a Custom . Soon after arriv'd Letters from Lewis highly applauding this action of the Romans , and commending them that they had proceeded so religiously and sincerely in this Affair ; without waiting for the approbation of any one , whose ignorance of the fitness of the Canditates might render them incompetent Judges in the case . For how ( said he ) can it be , that one that is a Foreiner and a Stranger should be able in another Countrey to distinguish who is most worthy ? To the Citizens therefore does it properly belong and to those who have had familiarity with , and knowledg of the Competitors . Hadrian then being made Pope , took diligent care of all matters relating to Religion , and by word , example and authority both of himself and his Predecessors exhorted all men to good and holy lives , particularly he shew'd himself a strenuous desender of those that had been oppressed by Injustice and the power of great men . He caused a Council to be called at Constantinople , where Photius a seditious person was deposed and Ignatius restor'd who had been wrongfully turn'd out before . In this Council a long debate was held , whether the Bulgarians ( whose Embassadors were present ) should be subject to the Roman or Constantinopolitan Sea ; And by the favour of the Emperor Basilius they were adjudged to the Sea of Rome , whereupon the Bulgarians making their 〈◊〉 to Hadrian , that some man of good life and ability might be sent into their Countrey , by whose authority and example they might be retain'd in the Christian Faith , he sent three most religious men with plenary power to settle the Churches there as they should see fit . They were Sylvester the Sub-deacon , Leopardus of Ancona , and Dominic of Trevisa , who soon composed the whole Affair to the Popes mind ; though 't was not long ere the Bulgarians corrupted with gifts and promises by the Constantinopolitans , expel'd the Latin Priests and receiv'd the Greeks ; and this Sedition gave occasion to many quarrels betwixt the Greeks and Latins . Hadrian still opposing himself to all the Enemies of the Church as much as was possible , when he was about to anoint Charles Emperor in the room of Lewis now deceased , died himself in the fifth year , ninth month and twelfth day of his Popedom . A little before his death it rain'd bloud for three days together at Brescia , and France was miserably wasted with Locusts ; both certain presages of his much lamented death . JOHN IX . JOHN the ninth , a Roman , Son of Gundo , as soon as he was made Pope , declared Charles ( surnamed the Bald , who came to Rome for that purpose ) Emperor , which so enraged the Sons of his elder Brother Lewis King of Germany ( Charles surnam'd the Gross and Caroloman ) that levying an Army , they invade Italy , resolving to deprive their Uncle of his Crown and Life . Charles hereupon makes haste towards Verona with his forces , intending to cut off the passage of his Nephews by Trent , but was taken ill at Mantua and there poisoned ( as 't was thought ) by one Zedechias a Jew , whom he made use of for a Physician . Upon this news Pope John used his utmost endeavour , that Charles his Son Lewis ( surnamed the Stammerer ) King of France might be made Emperor ; but the great men of Rome opposed it , desiring rather that Charles III. King of Germany might succeed , who with his Brother Caroloman had now over-run a great part of Italy . So great was the Sedition , that though many favour'd Lewis , yet they took the Pope and clap'd him in prison . But by the help of some Friends he soon made his escape into France to Lewis , where he slaid a year , anointed him King , and ended some Controversies depending between the Ecclesiastics . For Gibertus Bishop of Nismes had by force turn'd Leo an Abbot out of his Monastery . This Monastery was dedicated to S. Peter and in it lay buried the body of S. Giles , it is situate in a place call'd Flaviano , from a Valley of that name given to S. Giles by a certain King nam'd Flavius , and he built there a Monastery to the honour of SS . Peter and Paul. The Pope in the presence of many Bishops and Judges heard the Cause , and adjudg'd the Monastery to Leo. This was done at Arles , from whence John departing with the approbation of Lewis he held a Council at Troyes , where he made several Decrees about religious affairs , and appointed a Bishop for the Flemings , who having left their Woods and fastnesses now betook themselves to an orderly way of living . But Italy all this while being harrass'd by the Saracens , who had taken and plundered the Monastery of Monte-Cassino , John was call'd home to Rome , and with the help of some Christian Princes drave the greatest part of them out of Italy and Sicily : and at last that he might live the more quietly in the City , he plac'd the Imperial Crown on the head of Charles III. who quickly after marching against the Normans then infesting the borders of France and Lorain , defeated them so , that their King Rothifredus was forc'd to sue for peace and to become a Christian , the Emperour himself being his Godfather and taking him into favour . This writes Anastasius the Roman Library-keeper , who was then highly in vogue , being so skilful in both Tongues , that by the persuasion of the Emperor Charles he translated out of Greek into elegant Latin the seventh General Council and Dionysius the Areopagite's Book de Hierarchiâ , with the lives of several Saints . Some say , that this Charles built many Monasteries and was liberal to the Church ; but 't is certain that it was his particular commendation , that he put many learned men upon writing , for Milo a Monk of S. Amand wrote the Life of that Saint very exactly , and Joannes Scotus did very solidly and acutely handle many points of our Religion : nor was our Pope John without desert in the same way , having while he was Deacon excellently composed the Life of Gregory I. in four Books . When he had sate ten years and two days he died and was buried in S. Peter's Church . MARTIN II. MARTIN the second , a Frenchman , Son of Palumbus , succeeded John. Some perhaps deceiv'd by the likeness of the names call him Marinus . This Martin ( the story of whose Life is so short because of the small time he held the Chair ) was Pope at the time when the Sons of Basilius , Leo and Alexander , were Emperors in the East , and Charles III. in the West , who we told you , was crowned by John VIII . and who broke the forces of the Normans infesting France in so many Battels , that he forced them to submit to him and receive the Christian Faith. Some write , that 't was this Martin that with his tricks ( of which somewhat will be said in the Life of Formosus ) did so plague Pope John with Seditions , as to get him thrown into prison and force him to fly . But having by ill means gotten the Popedom , he soon died , having sate but one year and five days , and in that time doing nothing remarkable , either because his time was short , or because no occasion offered it self from whence he could acquire repute ; except we may suppose it to be the Will of God , that those who attain to Power by indirect means should lose that true glory , which is the chief aim of every good Prince . HADRIAN III. HADRIAN the third , a Roman , Son of Benedict , was a man of so great a Spirit , that immediately upon his entrance on the Popedom , An. Dom. 895. he proposed to the Senate and People , that a Law should pass , that no regard should hereafter be given to the Authority of the Emperor in the creation of any Pope , but that the Election of the Clergy and People should be free ; this Institution was rather attempted than begun before by Nicolas I. as was said ; but I believe Hadrian took now the opportunity , when the Emperor Charles was march'd with his Army out of Italy against the Rebellious Normans . He went with a design utterly to extirpate that unquiet people ; but perceiving that would be difficult , and not to be done without great slaughter of his own men , he granted them that part of Prance to live in , which lies beyond the River Seine , and is still call'd from the name of the people , Normandy . They were bound to pay a yearly tribute to the Crown of France , to mind them that they stood possess'd of the Countrey , not by their own power , but by the bounty of the Emperor Charles . At this time William surnam'd the Godly , Duke of Aquitain and Earl of Auvergne , not having any Heirs male , began magnificently to build the Monastery of Clugny in his Fathers Mannor in a Village of Burgundy , and made Berno Abbot of the place , having set out an Income for the maintenance of the Monks : But he dying left it unfinish'd , having constituted Ebbo Earl of Poictou his Heir , who should take care according to his Last Will of the whole matter . And now Hadrian , of whom , for his courage and haughty Spirit , the Clergy and People of Rome had conceived so great hopes , died in the first year and second month of his Popedom , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , with the general lamentation of the People for the unseasonable loss of such a Father . STEPHEN V. STEPHEN the fifth , a Roman , Son of one Hadrian of the Via lata , was made Pope at the time when the Normans assisted by the Danes contrary to their Treaties had well-nigh over-run all France . For fear of these Invaders the body of S. Martin was carried from Tours to Auxerre , and plac'd in the Church of S. German ; which begot a feud among the Monks , who could not agree by the name of which of the two Saints the Church should be call'd ; to solve this doubt , they took this way ; They set a Leper in the midst between the two Saints Bodies , who grew whole onely on that side which was towards S. Martin , and then turning the other side towards him , he was quite healed . This Miracle determin'd the Controversie , which S. German is thought to have suffered his new Guest to perform , 〈◊〉 it should be thought that the Body had lost any of its Sanctity by being translated . Authors say , that during this Popes time Charles the Gross , who had been Emperor twelve years was deposed by his Nobles for his sloth and dulness , and Arnulphus his Nephew was set up in his stead , who was the seventh Emperor from Charles the Great . This troublesom state of things tempted the Huns a Scythian Nation ( according to Vincentius and Martinus ) to make a descent into Tannonia , where joyning their Brother-Tribe , the Hungari , they possess'd themselves of the Countrey driving thence the Gepidi and Avares : and from hence marching with their forces into Germany , they pierc'd as far as Burgundy , destroying all with fire and sword . Stephen in this confusion of Affairs , was yet not a little comforted with the sanctity of Luithprandus Deacon of Pavia , Waldrad of Bavaria , and Bernard of Picardy , by whose lives and conversation the Christian Religion got so great Reverence that many Monasteries and Churches were sumptuously built throughout France . In the sixth year and eleventh day of his Papacy , he died , and the Sea was vacant five days . FORMOSUS . FORMOSUS Bishop of Porto succeeded Stephen , and in the beginning of his Pontificate adorned S. Peter's Church with some slight Paintings . This Formosus had formerly for fear of Pope John , left his Bishoprick and fled to France ; and denying to return when he was recall'd , he was anathematized , and then coming to Rome he was depriv'd of all his Preferments Ecclesiastical , and put on profane manners with his secular habit . Some think the reason that Formosus was thus persecuted was for that he was a Party , if not Ring-leader of the Faction that put John into Prison . However Formosus was so enraged at this hard usage , that he swore he would never return either to Rome or to his Bishoprick ; but Pope Martin , who succeeded John , absolv'd him from his Oath , and restor'd him to his Countrey and to his former Dignity , whence not long after he came to the Popedom , rather by bribery than for the sake of any good that was in him , many men opposing his Election . Arnulphus now , the seventh Emperor from Charles the Great , as we said before , marching valiantly against the still rebellious Normans gave them several Overthrows , but was too much puffed up with his success and became so intolerably imperious to all men , especially to the Clergy , that it pleased God , he died soon after of the lousie Disease . In whose room Lewis was put up for Emperor , but we read not that he was ever Crowned , for ( as Martinus writes ) Berengarius Duke of Friuli descended of the old Kings of Lombardy , renewing his claim to the Kingdom of his Ancestors , and bringing his pretensions to the decision of War , though at first he was overcome by Lewis , yet giving him Battel again at Verona , Lewis was vanquished and with great slaughter of his men being taken Prisoner had his eyes put out . And thus the Empire which the Franks had enjoy'd almost 100 years , was transferred to the Lombards , Constantine the Son of Leo being Emperor of the East . I know not how it fell out , that at this same time that the Emperors shewed so little Courage , the Popes too were as greatly wanting in Virtue and Integrity , which render'd those times very miserable , Subjects being very apt ( as Plato says ) to follow the Examples of their Princes . I return to Formosus , whose times ( left they should have been the most unhappy that ever were ) were honour'd with the Learning and good Life of Remigius of Auxerre , who wrote divers Commentaries , especially upon the Gospel of S. Matthew and S. Paul's Epistles . Some say indeed , that Author was not the person of whom I speak , but Remigius of Rhemes ; however that be , 't is certain they were both very learned men . Formosus died in the fifth year and sixth month of his Pontificate , and the Sea was vacant two days . BONIFACE VI. BONIFACE the sixth , a Tuscan , was created Pope in the room of the deceased Formosus , but how long he continued in the Papacy is a great question , for some Writers say longer , others say shorter . I am of opinion with the most , that he sate but twenty six days , and that which makes me think so is , that Historians make little or no mention at all of him ; and how can it be , that ( as some say ) he should sit twelve years in the Chair of S. Peter , and yet his Reign be past over unregarded ? I have plac'd him therefore in the Catalogue of Popes , not for any thing done by him , for he did nothing ( indeed what could be expected to be done in so short a time ? ) but because he was regularly and canonically elected Pope . He died , as I said before , in the 26. day of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peter's Church . STEPHEN VI. STEPHEN the sixth , a Roman , Bishop of Anagni being made Pope , persecuted the memory of Formosus with so much spite , that he abrogated his Decrees and rescinded all he had done , though 't is said that 't was Formosus that conferred the Bishoprick of Anagni upon him . But this I take to be the effect of his Ambition ; the Clergy being come to that pass , that they were so far from needing compulsion , as formerly , to take upon them the Pontificate , that now they sought it with bribery ; and hence it was that Stephen , because Formosus had hindred him before of this desired Dignity , exercised his rage even upon his dead body ; for Martin the Historian says , he hated him to that degree , that in a Council which he held , he ordered 〈◊〉 Body of 〈◊〉 to be drag'd out of the Grave , to be strip'd of his Pontifical habit and put into that of a Lay-man , and then to be 〈◊〉 among secular persons , having first cut off those two Fingers of his right Hand , which are principally used by Priests in Consecration , and thrown them into the Tiber , because contrary to his Oath , as he said , he had return'd to Rome and exercised his Sacerdotal Function , from which Pope John had legally degraded him . This prov'd a great Controversie and of very ill example ; for the succeeding Popes made it almost a constant Custom either to break or abrogate the Acts of their Predecessors , which was certainly far different from the practice of any of those good Popes whose Lives we have written . In our own time Paul II. a Venetian had like to have taken upon him the name of Formosus , ( which would have been agreeable enough to him , being a proper man and of a venerable aspect ) but that the Cardinals remembring this story dissuaded him , lest that should happen to him after his Death , which did to this Formosus ; but Paul was hardly wrought upon , as thinking nothing but this Name to be wanting to his Felicity . Mean time the Emperor of Constantinople taking occasion from the sloth of the Popes , sends one Symbaticus , a Nobleman , his Sword-bearer with an Army into Italy , who after a Siege of three months takes Beneventum , after it had been in the possession of the Lombards 330 years ; but three years after Guy of Lombardy retook it and drove out the Greeks , and so it fell to the Lombards again . But to return to Stephen ; he died in the first year and third month of his 〈◊〉 , and the Sea was vacant three days after his death . ROMANUS . ROMANUS a Roman , as soon as he was got into the Pontificate , disavowed and rescinded all the Acts and Decrees of Stephen . And indeed these * Popelings studied nothing else but to extinguish the memory and honour of their Predecessors , than which nothing is more mischievous or a more certain sign of a narrow Soul ; for they that trust to such tricks as these are onely such as wanting all manner of Virtue endeavour to rob the well-deserving of that Fame which themselves can never attain to . Indeed you shall never find any man envying the good name of another , but one that being obnoxious to all manner of reproach is hopeless of rendring his own name honourable to Posterity . Such men as these maliciously , falsly and craftily backbite , slander and find 〈◊〉 with those that have deserv'd well of Mankind , like useless and cowardly Dogs that dare not seize a wild 〈◊〉 , but will venture to snap at them when they are fast chain'd . I was oblig'd however at least to mention this Pope Romanus , because he obtain'd S. Peter's Chair after the ordinary manner , in which after he had sate three months he died . THEODORUS II. THEODORE the second , a Roman , follow'd the steps of these Mutineers , for he restor'd the Decrees of Formosus and 〈◊〉 his Friends . Arnulphus ( according to some Writers ) still rul'd in Italy , and in France Charles the Simple , Constantine the Son of Leo being Emperor of the East , at which time the Saracens invading Apulia , possess'd themselves of Mount S. Angelo , and took abundance of Men and Cattel ; but the Italians hastily got together an Army , set upon them and recovered all with 〈◊〉 slaughter of the Enemies . While Affairs went thus in Italy , William Earl of 〈◊〉 , surnamed Sector-ferri , of the linage of Charles the Bald , ordered the Reliques which had been taken from the Chartreux Fryers at the time of the Norman Invasion to be restor'd , for now that the Normans were quieted , he 〈◊〉 there would be some uproar about them , if they were not restor'd . Who the Normans were is not on all hands agreed : but they are said to have come into France from Norway . Theodorus in the 20th day of his Papacy died , leaving through the shortness of his time nothing memorable of himself . JOHN X. JOHN the tenth , a Roman , was next created Pope , and immediately reasserted the cause of Formosus , a great part of the People of Rome being against it , who raised such a tumult , that it wanted little of a Battel . He therefore remov'd to Ravenna , where calling a Synod of seventy four Bishops , he damns all that Stephen had done and restores the Decrees of Formosus , declaring it irregularly done of Stephen to re-ordain those on whom Formosus had conferred Holy Orders . These Popes by their constant inobservance of all Apostolical Practices were the occasions ( in my Opinion ) of these turmoils , especially joyning with that the Cowardize and Negligence of the Princes of Christendom ; whose interest it was that the Ship of S. Peter should labour with Tempests , that so the Master being unable to animadvert upon them , might not throw them like naughty Mariners overboard . Arnulphus was immers'd in pleasures and Charles King of France was truly worthy of his Surname of Simple or rather Blockhead . So that the Hungari a fierce and wild people tempted by this prospect of things , with a formidable Army invade first Italy , then Germany and France , without any considerable resistance , consuming all with fire and sword , and sparing no Sex or Age wherever they march'd . The Moors too invaded Calabria , of a great part whereof they possess'd themselves , but whilst they besieg'd Cosenza , their King was killed by Thunder from Heaven , whereupon they were dispersed and return'd home . Thus God himself punish'd with his own hand the Enemies of the name of Christ out of pity to his people who were miserably forsaken by the Princes of the Earth , which if he had not done , the name of Italy and the Holy Church had been no more , Such sluggish and sorry fellows were the Potentates of those times . John died after he had been Pope two years and fifteen days , leaving nothing behind him worthy notice , but that he renew'd some old quarrels which had been almost forgotten . BENEDICT IV. BENEDICT the fourth , a Roman , for his good nature and mildness was made Pope , but nothing was done in his time worthy of any great commendation . In his Age it happen'd , as to others it does sometimes , that a strange negligence of all manner of 〈◊〉 had possess'd mankind , no incitements being applied by which the minds of men should be stir'd up to Actions that are praise-worthy , which yet are never wanting under good Princes or well constituted Governments . At this time ( as I said before ) Lewis the Son of Arnulphus endeavouring to recover his Fathers Empire was taken and kill'd at Verona by Berengarius ; and then the posterity of Charles the Great first lost their Titles to France and the Empire of Germany . So true it is that which Salust says , Every rising hath its setting and every increase its wane . The Empire which had arrived to so great a height lost its splendor by the sluggishness of the great men and people of Rome , when they once grew remiss in the exercises of Virtue , and emasculated their bodies with Luxury and with studied softnesses . And this we may say , was the case of the Papacy , for at first the Pontifical Dignity ( without Wealth and among Enemies and furious Persecutors of Christianity ) was illustrious with a holiness and learning not to be attain'd without great pains and a consummate Virtue ; but now the Church of God was grown wanton with its Riches , and the Clergy quitted severity of manners for lasciviousness ; so that there being no Prince to punish their excesses , such a Licentiousness of sinning obtain'd in the World as brought forth these Monsters , these Prodigies of wickedness by whom the Chair of S. Peter was rather seiz'd than rightfully possess'd . Yet this may be said for Benedict , that in this debauch'd Age he carried himself with gravity and constancy , and died in the third year and fourth month of his Pontificate , after which the Sea was vacant six days . LEO V. LEO the fifth , whose native Countrey Historians mention not , succeeded him , but was soon taken and thrown into Prison by one Christopher a Chaplain of his own , who aspir'd to the Popedom , which was not done without great tumults and the loss of many mens lives . How lightly the Papal Authority was now esteem'd ( by fault of former Popes ) may be seen in this , that a private person should in a moment be able to seize so great a Dignity . But that saying is certainly true , that great places receive more honour than they confer upon the persons that supply them , as appears in the Roman Censorship , which at first was slighted as a mean Office , but when several of the Nobility had once condescended to execute it , the Office became so honourable , that the Nobleman who had not once in his life been Censor was look'd upon as very unfortunate . Leo had sate but forty days when Christopher got into the Chair , which Indignity he laid so to heart , that in a little while after he died for grief , deeply resenting it that he should be rob'd of his Dignity by one that had eat of his bread ; according to that of Theocritus , Nurse up a Wolf , and he 'l devour you . CHRISTOPHER . CHRISTOPHER , whose Countrey and Family is , ( because of the meanness of his extraction ) not known , having got the Popedom by ill means lost it as ill ; for after seven months he was justly deposed and forc'd to take on him a Monastic life , the onely refuge of men in trouble , for at that time Clergy-men that had deserv'd ill were as it were banish'd into Monasteries by way of punishment . There are those that say , Christopher was deposed in the Reign of Lewis III. while others ascribe him to the times of Berengarius , who ( we told you ) was from Duke of Friuli created Emperor , as descending from the Longobardian Kings of Italy , and as being the onely man in whom for his valour and nobility they could place any hopes of seeing the honour of the Empire retriev'd . And that I should suppose Berengarius to have reign'd at this time I am persuaded by considering the short lives of the Popes before-going ( who , as Monsters , were soon snatch'd away by a divine Power ) and 〈◊〉 length of the Reign of that Emperor , who having vanquish'd Guido Duke of Spoleto and slain Ambrose Count of Bergomo , who were his first Adversaries , was crown'd Emperor by Formosus , and liv'd nine years after . What became of Christopher after his being deposed , shall be spoken in the Life of Sergius . SERGIUS III. SERGIUS the third , a Roman , Son of Benedict , entring upon the Pontificate , re edified the Lateran Church which was then ruined , and taking Christopher out of his Monastery , put him in Prison ; and then setling his Affairs he took a Journey to France ; after his return from whence , being now strengthen'd with the favour and friendship of the French King Lotharius , he totally abolish'd all that Pope Formosus had done before , so that Priests who had been by him admitted to Holy Orders were forc'd to take new Ordination . Nor was he content with thus dishonouring the dead Pope , but he drags his Carcase again out of the Grave , beheads it as if it had been alive , and then throws it into the Tiber , as unworthy the honour of humane Burial . 'T is said that some Fishermen finding his Body as they were fishing brought it to S. Peter's Church , and while the Funeral Rites were performing , the Images of the Saints which stood in the Church bow'd in veneration of his Body , which gave them occasion to believe , that Formosus was not justly prosecuted with so great ignominy . But whether the Fishermen did thus or no , is a great question : especially it is not likely to have been done in Sergius's life-time , who was a sierce Persecutor of the favourers of Formosus , because he had hindered him before of obtaining the Pontificate . And now , Reader , pray observe how very much these Popes had degenerated from their Predecessors : they , good men , refused this dignity when it was freely offered them , chusing rather to spend their time in Study and in Prayer : these on the contrary , sought the Papacy with ambition and bribery ; and when they were got in , slighting the Worship of God , 〈◊〉 animosities among themselves with the violence of the fiercest Tyrants ; to the end that when no one should be left to animadvert upon their Vices , they might the more securely immerse themselves in pleasures . 'T is my opinion , that Sergius acted thus , by the instigation of Lotharius , 〈◊〉 't was by Formosus's means that the Empire was translated from the French to the Lombards . Sergius leading his life after this rate died in the seventh year , fourth month and sixteenth day of his Papacy , several fiery Apparitions and blazing Stars with unusual motions having been seen in the Heavens a little before . Soon after the Hungari invaded Italy with an Army , and several defeats were on both sides given and taken . ANASTASIUS III. ANASTASIUS the third , a Roman , came to the Chair at the time when Landulphus Prince of Benevent fought a fierce Battel with the Greeks and defeated them in Apulia . For Patricius General of Leo Emperor of Constantinople had invaded Italy , and threatned a general ruin , if they did not immediately acknowledg Subjection to Leo : but ( as was said ) by the valour of Landulphus his 〈◊〉 and his rage came to nothing , though Berengarius also was bringing an Army together to meet him ; but they made rather a terrible shew than were truly of force . But Anastasius not acting any thing worth mention , died after he had been Pope two years and was buried in S. Peter's Church . This Pope we may commend in this one instance , that he did not persecute with ignominy and scandal the memory of any of his Predecessors ; for he lived quietly and soberly , and had nothing chargeable upon him that was blame-worthy . LANDUS . LANDUS , a Roman , succeeded Anastasius ; but his life was so obscure , that some do not reckon him for a Pope , especially Vincentius the Historian . But Martin , and Cusentinus are of another mind , together with Gothifredus who writes , that this Landus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his Authority hindred a Battel between Berengarius and 〈◊〉 Son of Count Guido ; though others say , that Rodulphus overcame Berengarius near Verona , and enjoy'd the Empire three years . There was indeed at this time a great contention for the Empire between the Italians , Germans and French , which was the cause of many cruel Wars which were not ended without great destruction of men and mischief to each Countrey . The Romans and Italians labour'd might and main to preserve the Empire in their own Countrey against the Power of those barbarous people , but they wanted some man that could lead them on in so great an Enterprise ; for those noble Spirits , who had rendred the name of Italy famous through the World , were now not onely extinct , but even those virtuous Inclinations were quite stisled which gave life to such glorious actions . Landus died in the sixth month and twenty first day of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peters's Church . JOHN XI . JOHN the eleventh , a Roman , natural Son to Pope Sergius , in the year 909. succeeded . He was before Arch-bishop of Ravenna and had been deposed by the people in a Tumult ; but upon the death of Landus , he obtain'd the Papal Chair , and shew'd more of the Spirit of a Soldier than of a Clergy-man . Indeed the Church and all Italy had then need of such a Pope : For the Greeks ( as we said before ) being vanquish'd by Landulphus , had call'd the Saracens into Italy , who marching through Calabria and Apulia into Lucaia and Campania threaten'd sudden destruction to the City of Rome . The nearness of the danger alarm'd Pope John , who taking Albericus Marquess of Tuscany to his assistance , musters up an Army , fights the Saracens and gets the better , and beats them out of the territories of the City ; but not looking upon his Victory as considerable , except he follow'd the pursuit , he attaques them at Minturnoe upon the shore of the River Garigliano , and conquers them with so great a slaughter , that they resolv'd to leave Italy , onely burning first all those places on that shore which were in their hands . But they alter'd their minds afterward and fortifying Mount Gargano they harass'd the Countrey thereabout with their Incursions . Mean while John taking all the honour of this action to himself makes his entrance into Rome after the manner of a Triumph , which gave so great distast to Albericus , that a Tumult arose upon it , in which Albericus was repulsed and flying to Orta , fortified the Town and Castle , and enticed the Hungari into Italy , who brought more destruction and ruin upon the Countrey than the Saracens had done before , for they carried away the Youth of both Sexes , killing all that were stricken in years ; nor did they spare the very Tuscans , for whose indemnity Albericus had agreed in the Treaty with them ; nay they were more cruel to them than to other Italians , for they burnt and demolish'd all the Towns they had possess'd . 'T is my Opinion , that Berengarius ( who then held Lombardy onely ) gave them liberty of passage into Tuscany , upon condition they march'd quietly through his Countrey without hurting his Subjects . But the Hungari having once tasted the sweet Spoils of Italy , did frequently visit it afterward ; which Calamities so much enraged the Romans , that not being able to wreak their spite upon the Enemy who was too mighty and fierce for them , they took Albericus and beheaded him . John also in a Mutiny of the Soldiers , was by the followers of Count Guido taken and put in Prison . In his room another John was put up ; but because he seiz'd the Chair by force and was soon deposed , he deserves not to be among the Popes . LEO VI. LEO the sixth , a Roman , was canonically elected Pope , acted nothing tyrannically in his whole life , but liv'd soberly and modestly , taking care of Religion as far as an Age of so corrupt manners would bear . For he made it his endeavour to quiet the minds of the Citizens , ( who through the rashness and folly of former Popes were inclining to Tumults ) to compose the Affairs of Italy , to make Peace with forein Enemies and to drive the Barbarians from the skirts of his Countrey , than which nothing could be done to better purpose or more commendably in so short a time ; for in the seventh month and fifteenth day of his Pontificate he died , and was buried in S. Peters's Church , to the great grief of the Citizens of Rome . STEPHEN VII . STEPHEN the seventh , a Roman , ( according to some Authors ) came to be Pope at the time when the Hungari who were over-running Germany and Saxony were by Henry King of Germany overcome with a great slaughter near Merspurg . 'T is said also that at this time Rodulphus King of Burgundy made his descent into Italy with a great Army against Berengarius II. who by the treachery of his own men was driven out of his Kingdom and fled to the Hungarians for refuge , who taking up Arms in his cause , the third year after his expulsion , under the conduct of one Salardus invade Italy with huge forces and take Pavia by storm , destroying the greatest part of it with fire and sword . The Italians hereupon finding Rodulphus to want strength and courage , call in Hugh Count of Arles . It was not without contention that Rodulphus gave place to him , but his Enemies bearing hard upon him , he retreated into Burgundy . After this 〈◊〉 finding occasion to mistrust those Persons that call'd him in , banish'd many of them ; who fled to Arnoldus Duke of Bavaria , a man 〈◊〉 of Rule , and persuade him to make War upon Italy . He passes the Alpes and is immediately receiv'd within the Walls of Verona by the Citizens with great kindness and friendship , but Hugh marching against him , beats him in a pitch'd Battel and soon re-takes Verona . Mean while Berengarius dies in Bavaria , or as others say , in 〈◊〉 , and Berengarius III. Grand-son of Berengarius I. by his Daughter , comes into Italy and in the year 935. gets the Empire . Some there are that ascribe these Actions I have mention'd , to the time of this Pope ; but I would rather assign them to some of those Popes that preceded and succeeded ; because , though I have set them down in short , yet they must needs require a long time to be brought about . But in so great a diversity of opinions concerning times , I chose rather to place them somewhere than utterly to omit things which were certainly once done , for the uncertainty of Writers . For the sake of Posterity we would not be so superstitious as to disbelieve that which various Authors have here or there thought good to record . To the times of this Pope may justly also be ascribed S. Ugibert a Nobleman of Lorain , who in a short time at his own charge built the Monastery of Gemblours after a magnificent manner . At this time also 't is said that Spireneus Duke of Bohemia first received the Christian faith . Those that were then call'd Dukes being now , upon the encrease of their wealth and strength , entitled Kings of Bohemia . But Stephen having led a peaceable and a religious life died in the second year , first month and twelfth day of his Popedom , and was buried in S. Peter's Church . JOHN XII . JOHN the twelfth , a Roman , Son ( as some say ) of Pope Sergius , came to be Pope when a Fountain at Genoa streamed blood in great quantities ( as Vincentius and Martinus relate ) a sure presage of the ensuing Calamities ; for soon after Genoa was taken and sack'd by the Saracens who came from Afric , and the Hungarians entring Italy utterly destroy'd all things far and near : but as they passed laden with Prey by the Confines of Sulmona , the people of Tagliacozzo on a sudden taking Arms , they were routed by them and lost their lives and plunder together . Racherius , who of a Monk had been made Bishop of Verona , was now a great Writer , but was banish'd to Pavia by King Hugh , because he inveigh'd against his manner of living with too great freedom . John died after he had been Pope four years , ten months and fifteen days . The Sea was vacant twelve days . LEO VII . LEO the seventh , a Roman , was created Pope during the reigns of Hugh and Lotharius in Italy , but did nothing worthy 〈◊〉 mentioning . But his time was made famous by the Lives of Spireneus ( according to Martinus ) Duke of Bohemia a man of signal Devotion and Justice ; and of his Son Wenceslaus who degenerated not at all from his Father , killed by his Brother 〈◊〉 who desired to reign . This Wenceslaus was afterwards justly canonized for a Saint , upon proof made of the holiness of his Life and of Miracles wrought by him both while he liv'd and after his death . Leo after he had sate three years , six months and ten days , died and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The Sea was then vacant 3 days . STEPHEN VIII . STEPHEN the eighth , a German , coming to the Papacy was so molested by the Romans with Factions , that he could do nothing remarkable ; nay , ( as Martinus relates ) they wounded him so foully in one Tumult that he was asham'd to appear abroad : King Hugh prepared to avenge his quarrel but died in the mean time , to whom succeeded his Son Lotharius , but he made no mention of the matter , either because he had a kindness for the Citizens of Rome , or because his Reign was short , for he out-liv'd his Father but two years . Otho King of Germany did now undertake to revenge the murther of Winceslaus King of Bohemia upon Boleslaus his Brother who had killed him , and marching against him , after several Battels won and lost at last took him Captive . Stephen died when he had been Pope three years four months and twelve days . The Sea was vacant ten days . MARTIN III. MARTIN the third , a Roman , imitated the meekness and peaceable carriage of Stephen , for being made Pope he laid aside thoughts of War , and employ'd his mind in religious matters , repairing Churches that were ready to fall with age , and relieving the poor with his Charity . Not but that in his time Europe was very much torn with cruel Wars : For Otho attempting to enter Italy against the will of Lotharius much blood was spilt on both sides , but Pope Martin persuaded them to lay down their Arms , because ( among other reasons ) there was a great famine in the Land , by reason the Trees were felled , the standing Corn trodden down , and even the Husbandmen with their Cattel were in this grievous War taken away . At Constantinople also were great Tumults , the Citizens making their Emperor a Prisoner , and shaving his head , banish'd him to a certain Island ; but soon after Constantine Son of Leo getting the Empire , punish'd these sactious Citizens after the same shameful manner and banish'd them to the same Island . Martin died in the third year , sixth month and tenth day of his Popedom and was buried in S. Peter's Church ; the Roman Sea was vacant twelve days . AGAPETUS . II. AGAPETUS the second , a Roman , was created Pope at a time when Italy was full of Warlike hurly-burly ; for the Hungarians having invaded Italy with a 〈◊〉 Force had over-run all the Countrey beyond the River Po , Henry Duke of Bavaria takes up Arms immediately and getting an Army together marches against them , and in two fierce Battels routs them , though not without great damage to the Inhabitants thereabouts , and seizes all the Country from Aquileia to Pavia ; from whence yet he soon departed into Austria , when he heard that Berengarius was coming against him with a great Army . Berengarius being therefore now Master of Italy takes to himself the name of Emperor , and calls his Son Albertus King of Italy , casting into Prison Alunda , Lotharius's Brothers Daughter , lest she should lay claim to the City of Pavia which was her Dowry . Pope Agapetus and the great men of Italy , ( observing the arrogance of Berengarius and that he made pretensions to every thing without regard to right and justice , ) sent for Otho King of Germany into Italy , who entring by the way of Friuli with fifty thousand men quickly dethron'd Berengarius and Albertus and taking Alunda out of Prison , married her , of whom he had a Son , afterwards succeeding him by the name of Otho II. And now Otho leaving Italy , shew'd a great deal of moderation by permitting to Berengarius and his Son the Government of a Province and making Peace between him and the Pope . This Otho assisted Lewis King of France with a great Army against Hugh Earl of Paris , though his Brother-in-law , who with the help of some of the great men of that Countrey had well-nigh outed him of his Kingdom . But Albertus Son of Berengarius , who then was Governour of Ravenna , aided with some Forces and Ships from Comachio , pirated upon the Merchants of Venice much against the mind of Pope Agapetus ; at which the Venetians were so enraged , that they immediately rigg'd out a Navy and took Comachio and burnt it . Whilst these things were doing , Pope Agapetus a harmless man and a great lover of the Church , died in the ninth year seventh month and tenth day of his Pontificate ; about the same time that Otho Abbot of Clugny also slept in the Lord ; whose Disciple Do maielus is supposed to be , that wonderfully holy man and great restorer of Monastic Discipline . JOHN XIII . JOHN the thirteenth , a Roman , by the power of his Father Albericus of the Via lata gets into the Chair . His name was before Octavian ; he was one that from his youth up had been debauch'd with all manner of Vice and wickedness ; and if he had any time to spare from his lusts , he spent it in Hunting and not in Prayer . The Romans had at this time two Consuls annually and one Prefect , who was a Judg among the Citizens . Out of the People were created twelve Decarchons , who were instead of the Senate ; neither were the Romans without some kind of Dominions ; for the neighbouring Towns of Tuscany between Orvieto and Todi ; and all that lies between the City and Benevent , Naples , Tagliacozzo and Riete , were subject to the City of Rome . What lies beyond was possessed partly by the Greeks and partly by the Saracens . It is not altogether certain , who then held Marca di Ancona and the Dutchy of Spoleto . In the City thus free Octavian favour'd by the power of his Father assumes the Papal Dignity , a weight for which his shoulders were very unfit ; which gave so great offence that two Cardinals who were nettled at it , sent to Otho , beseeching him to come and deliver the Clergy and the People of Rome out of the hands of Berengarius and this Pope John , otherwise telling him that the Christian Religion and the Empire too would both be ruin'd . Otho was at that time great in the estimation of all people , having ( as we said before ) conquered Boleslaus King of Bohemia , and routed the Hungarians , that 〈◊〉 Germany , in three fierce Battels , taking three of their Princes , who were hanged up by the Germans , against the mind of the Emperor . While Otho was expected , the whole design was betray'd to John , who took both the Cardinals , and cut off the Nose of the one and the hand of the other . This mov'd Otho to hasten his march into Italy , where first he took Berengarius and his Son Albertus Prisoners , and banish'd one to Constantinople , the other into Austria ; and soon after entring Rome , he was splendidly received even of John himself , and Crown'd ( as some write ) Emperor of Germany and Hungary , the Empire being now first translated to the Germans . There are Authors yet that place this to the times of Leo VIII . of whom we shall speak hereafter ; whose Opinion is follow'd by Gratian in his Decree ; though Ricardus and Cuseulinus disallow not the former : but the Lateran Library-keeper writes that Otho came to Rome in John's time , but says not a word of his Coronation ; so perplex'd and confused are the Affairs of those times by the carelesness and neglect of their Writers . Otho however having somewhat setled the State of the City , had some conference in private with John , dissuading him kindly from his naughty way of life and exhorting him to reform ; but when he found fair words would not avail , he made use of threats and declar'd for a General Council , convening all the Bishops of Italy to judg of the way of life of this wicked Fellow . The Censures of these good Men he apprehended would be heavy , and therefore fled to Anagni , sculking up and down in by-places like a wild Beast : So that Otho by the persuasion of the Clergy creates Leo , a Roman , a keeper of the Archives in the Lateran , Pope . But upon the departure of the Emperor , the Kinsmen and Friends of John turn out Leo , and recall him , who within few days after was struck dead ( as was thought ) from Heaven , lest the Church of God should be ruin'd by so pernicious a Sedition as was then growing on . Some indeed write that this wicked Wretch , or Monster rather , was taken in Adultery and there stabb'd . However this put not an end to the Schism ; for the Romans upon the death of John put up Benedict in his room , and were earnest with the Emperor ( who was then at Spalato ) to confirm their choice . But the Emperor was highly displeased , and not onely denied their request as unjust , but ( as shall hereafter be told ) compelled them by force of Arms to abrogate Benedict and receive Leo. Many Prodigies are said to have been seen at this present time in Italy ; for in a mighty tempest of wind and rain there fell a stone of a wonderful 〈◊〉 from the Sky ; and in the garments of many persons the figure of a bloody Cross appeared miraculously ; which portents were look'd upon to 〈◊〉 great Slaughters and calamities to the Church . This John who was certainly the most pernicious profligate Fellow of any that preceded him in the Pontifical Chair , died in the ninth year , third month and fifth day of his Popedom ; upon whose death during the Sedition the Sea was vacant twelve days . BENEDICT V. BENEDICT the Fifth , a Roman , in the Sedition was of a Deacon made Pope chiefly by the assistance of the kinred and Dependents of John , to whom the Preferment of Leo by Otho gave great disgust . But the Emperor disapproving this Election , flatly the confirmation of it to the Romans who earnestly sought it , and wasting the territories of the City with fire and sword , forced them not onely to turn out , but to yield up Benedict , and submit to Leo , with an Oath not to attempt any alteration in what the Emperor had establish'd in the affair of the Popedom . Matters thus composed in Italy , Otho goes back for Germany , taking Benedict with him , who soon after died at Hapspurg , whither he was banish'd . He held the Papacy six months and five days . The Sea was after vacant thirty days . LEO VIII . LEO the Eighth , the Proloscriniary ( as I said before ) upon the expulsion of John was created Pope by the Clergy and People of Rome . For when John led such an abominable and exorbitant life , that the Romans urg'd the Emperor to depose him and set up another Pope , he answered that the Election belong'd to the Clergy and People ; and let them chuse a Man they took to be most fit , he would confirm him immediately . Hereupon when they had chosen Leo , and the Emperor had confirm'd him , soon after altering their minds , they deposed him and put up Benedict , which so angred Otho that he compelled them by force of Arms to yield up Benedict and accept of Leo again , who was so teiz'd with the mutinous humour of the Romans , that he transferred the whole power of electing of Popes from the Clergy and People to the Emperor . But he liv'd not long after , dying in the sixteenth month of his Popedom . JOHN XIV . JOHN the Fourteenth , Bishop of Narni , a Roman , Son of John a Bishop , succeeded Leo. But the Romans having got the trick of expelling their Popes , vex'd this Man also with seditions ; for having call'd to their assistance Geffrey Lord of Terra de Lavoro , they broke into the Lateran Palace and feiz'd upon John , whom they first cast into the Prison of Castle S. Angelo , and soon after banish'd to Capua ; but Geffrey with his onely Son being slain by John Prince of Capua , the Pope return'd straight to Rome in the eleventh month of his Exile . Otho also upon notice of the Pope's distress , together with his Son Otho and a good Army by long journeys came to Rome , and immediately threw the Consuls , the Praetor and the Decarchons into Prison in order to a Trial for their Treason ; who being by torture forced to confess , the Consuls were banish'd into Germany , the Decarchons were hang'd up , and Peter the Praetor , the cause and Ring-leader of all the mischief , was several times drag'd most ignominiously and whipt with Rods through the most publick places of the City and then sent Prisoner to Germany . Others say , his Punishment was thus , Being delivered to suffer at the will of the Pope , his Beard was first shav'd off , then he was hang'd by his hair upon the head of the Statue of Constantine's Horse , for the terror of all such ill Men ; from whence being taken , he was set upon an Ass with his face backward and his hands tied under his tail and so led through the City , being as he went whipt almost to death with Rods ; and then banish'd into Germany . The like severity ( for examples sake ) was used by the Emperor against Count Geffrey and his Son , who were kill'd ( as I said before ) by John Prince of Capua , their carcasses being drag'd out of their Graves and denied Christian burial . At this time the Selavi , who ( when Hadrian III. was Pope , under Sueropylus Prince of Dalmatia had received the Christian Faith , cross'd the Sea into Italy , gave the Saracens a great rout at Monte Gargano and drove them thence ; and the Hungarians by their example so broke their remaining force by recovering Cosenza out of their hands , that it became easie for Otho Son of the great Otho , ( who came for that purpose with his Army ) to make a perfect Conquest of them ; nor was he content to have vanquish'd the Saracens , but he subdued too the Greeks who had made a League with the Moors , and drove them out of almost all Apulia and Calabria . Some say indeed that 〈◊〉 made this War upon the Greeks , because Nicephorus Emperor of Constantinople had denied to give him to Wife his Daughter , who had been espoused to him before . This is certain , that Otho , who was a generous young Man , deposed Nicephorus , and made his Son John Emperor , himself marrying his Sister Theophania , who together with her Husband were crown'd by this Pope in the Lateran Church with an Imperial Diadem , by the consent of Otho the Father , who had made his Son his Partner in the Empire . During . the great and universal rejoycing upon this occasion , Pope John raised the Church of Capua to a Metropolitan Sea. But Otho 〈◊〉 worn with old Age returning into Germany , died at Vienna ; whom John also follow'd not long after , he dying after he had sate six years eleven months and five days , after which the Sea was vacant thirteen days . BENEDICT VI. BENEDICT the Sixth , a Roman , succeeded John in his Office and in his troubles , for being taken Prisoner by Cincio a potent Citizen , he was put into Castle S. Angelo , a Jail for Malefactors , or rather for innocent persons , where in a little while he was strangled , or ( as Cusentinus says ) famish'd . I cannot but admire that the actors of so great an outrage were never punish'd neither by the Citizens of the adverse Party , nor by the Emperor Otho , who was reputed an excellent Man and a stout defender of the Church of Rome . But I am afraid Cincius did not worse by him than he deserv'd ; not but that how faulty soever Benedict might be , it was ill done of Cincius to lay violent hands upon the Pope , since the censure of him did not belong to a private Man. But see the turn of humane affairs ; The Popes of our times make nothing to clap up Citizens into the same place and there starve 'em , whether they deserve it or are onely a little too powerful than they desire . I believe Otho was too much taken up with other business , so that he could not help him . He died when he had been Pope one year and six months . DONUS II. DONUS the Second , a Roman , a Man of great moderation , and though there were nothing done by him worthy of high commendation , yet he was never charg'd with any injustice or dishonourable action . There were however many memorable actions of great of holy Men which render his times not altogether obscure . For in his time Baianus a great Magician , Prince of the Bulgarians , so harrass'd with War Basilius and his Son Constantine Emperor of Constantinople , that he narrowly miss'd of taking the Town , which by the negligence of the Greeks was left almost empty ; but at last upon hard terms a Peace was concluded between ' em . Adalbertus also a Bohemian , Bishop of Prague , flourish'd now , who was a Man of so great Sanctity , that he ( by the impulse of the Divine Spirit ) travell'd into Hungary , and baptiz'd the King thereof , and by his good life and godly example taught the Bishops of the Country to seek the grace of God ; from whence passing into Prussia , preaching the Gospel of Christ with great diligence , he was there crown'd with Martyrdom . At this time too S. Edward King of England , was for his Sanctity in great honour ; but was murthered by the fraud and villany of his Stepmother . Richardus the Historian adds to these S. Maiolus Abbot of Clugni , who left a great Name behind him for his Miracles and holy life . Donus died in the first year of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , whereupon the Sea was vacant two days . BONIFACE VII . BONIFACE the Seventh , whose Family and Country ( I suppose because of their baseness ) Writers mention not , got the Popedom by ill arts and lost it as ill ; for he was no sooner got into the Chair , but the honest part of the Citizens confederating , he was forc'd out of the City , taking with him the most precious things out of the Church of S. Peter , and fled to Constantinople , where he onely tarried till by the sale of what he had so sacrilegiously got , he had amass'd vast sums of Mony , with which he returns to Rome , not doubting but by the help of that to retrieve his dignity , by bribing the Citizens . He met yet with great opposition from all good Men , but especially from John , a Deacon Cardinal , whom by the assistance of some wicked Bravo's , he caught , and put out his Eyes . But his Enemies encreasing about him , whether for fear or remorse for his great wickedness , this Author of so many mischiefs miserably ended his life . Observe , I beseech you , how these Popes did degenerate from their Predecessors , who left the Church so ample and magnificent at the expence of their blood . The Pope of Rome the Father and Protector of things sacred , does himself steal 'em away , and he that should punish sacriledg is the Author of it ; but thus it must needs fall out in any Government where the Pride and Covetousness of ill Men shall prevail over the Virtue and Wisdom of the good . To great benefices none of the Clergy ought to be chosen , but such of whose Life and Learning there is a certainty ; not those who having nothing of Virtue or Religion seek by Ambition and Simony to get into places of Power . Boniface lived seven months and five days in his Pontificate , and then the Sea was vacant twenty days . BENEDICT VII . BENEDICT the Seventh , a Roman , as soon as he was made Pope he call'd a Council , in which he restored Arnulphus Bishop of Rhemes who had been expell'd in a Sedition . At this time Otho II. having conquer'd Henry Duke of Bavaria , who had endeavoured some Alterations in the State , march'd against Lotharius , who had possess'd himself of Lorain , a Province of the Empire , and laid waste the Territory of Aken : and gaining a Victory over him , he over-ran the Country of Soissons and set fire to the Suburbs of Paris ; but upon his retreat with his Forces he received some damage near the River Aisne . After this raising a greater Army , he brought it into Italy against Basilius and Constantine , the Greek Emperors , who had seiz'd Calabria and that part of Italy that lies toward Sicily , but receiving a defeat at Basanello , he was forced to make his escape by Sea , where he was by chance taken by Pirates , and carried into Sicily . The Sicilians paid his Ransom , and sent him to Rome , and soon after caught the Pirates and put them to death . Otho now gets his Army together again and design'd to chastise severely the Romans and Beneventans , because they occasion'd the loss of the Battel at Basanello , by flying first ; but it was not thought safe to begin with the Romans , and therefore he turns against Benevent , which he takes and consumes with fire , translating from thence the body of S. Bartholomew , and placing it at Rome , in an Island of the Tiber , formerly called Hostia Jovis Lycaonia , which was of the shape of the poop of a Galley . Nay even to this day , as you view it from Tivertino , the Island resembles a Galley , so made , I suppose to represent that which brought Aesculapius to Rome ; there is also to be seen engraven in stone the Serpent ( in the form whereof that God is said to have arriv'd ) and the Ribs of the Galley : so studious were the excellent Men of those times to bring Nature to Art as well as Art to Nature . But to return to Otho ; he soon after the aforesaid translation of the Body of S. Bartholomew , died at Rome , and was honourably buried in a Porphyry Tomb , still to be seen on the left hand as you go in , in the Portico of S. Peter's Church ( call'd Paradise ) . Whilst Consultations were held about chusing a new Emperor , some insisting upon Otho III. Son of Otho II. Others standing up for Henry Duke of Bavaria , Otho's Nephew by his Brother , the Italians being earnest for one Crescentius of Lamentana , an eminent Man ; the Germans on the sudden , of whom there were many then at Rome , chose Otho III. The Pope , good man , all the while urging them , that in their Election , they would have a regard to the Church of Christ , which needed a Governour of great ability and diligence ; but at last to prevent tumults , he approv'd of what the Germans had done . He died after he had been Pope eight years and six months , upon which the Sea was vacant five days . In his time Valdericus Bishop of Hamburg was famous for his great Learning and Sanctity . JOHN XV. JOHN the Fifteenth , a Roman , or ( as some will have it ) a Pavian , had not been Pope three months but he was taken by the Romans and put into the publick Jail of Castle S. Angelo , where he pin'd away so long with the stink of the Prison , want of necessaries and trouble of mind , that he died . Some write that he was made away by Ferruccio Father of Boniface VII . a Man of great Power , because he had been an Enemy to his Son in his Pontificate . However that be , 't is certain he died in Prison and was buried in S. Peter's Church . Whether he was deposed for his Tyranny and Arrogance , or by the malice and envy of seditious people , is not certain , so confused are the Accounts we have of those times . In his time lived Odo Abbot of Clugnis and Berengarius of Tours , Men famous for Learning and holy Lives , though 't is said of Berengarius , that through his confidence in his vast Learning he err'd in the Faith , holding a wrong Opinion of the Eucharist , which in a General Council holden at Rome he afterward recanted , and leaving off his study of controversial matters , though he were Arch-Deacon of Anjou , he gave all that he had to the poor , and got his living by the labour of his hands . JOHN XVI . JOHN the Sixteenth , a Roman , Son of Leo a Priest , born in the Ward of Gallina bianca , being got into the Popedom , hated the Clergy strangely , and was deservedly for the same mutually hated of them , and more especially because whatever he could get either of things sacred or profane he gave to his Kinred and Relations , without any regard to the glory of God or the honour of the Church , and this evil humour has descended to his Successors , even to our own times , than which naughty custom nothing can be more pernicious , when our Clergy seem not to seek the Popedom for the sake of Religion and the Worship of God , but that they may with the profits of it satisfie the luxury and avarice of their Brethren , Nephews or Domesticks . They write that a Comet appeared about this time portending the coming Calamity , for there follow'd a long Pestilence and Famine , and both Benevent and Capua suffered much by an Earth quake : and these were generally look'd upon as judgments for the Pride and rapacious temper of the Pope , and his contempt of God and Man. But it pleased God , that after a Pontificate of eight months he died and was buried in S. Peter's Church . JOHN XVII . JOHN the Seventeenth , a Roman , succeeded when Otho was Emperor , but had not yet been Crown'd . He was a Man of great Learning , and ( as Martinus Writes ) was the Author of several elegant things . He was so teiz'd with Seditions by Crescentius the Consul of Rome , who claim'd to himself an absolute Power in the City , that he gave place to the Mans Ambition , and withdrew into Tuscany . But Crescentius understanding that John was so extreamly enrag'd , that he had sent for Otho and his Army into Italy , he dispatch'd all the Pope's Kinsmen and Friends that were left in Rome , to him to desire him to lay by all thoughts of bringing Otho to his assistance , but to come to the City there to exercise his most ample Power , promising perfect obedience in all matters . John , being mov'd with the intreaties of his Friends and partly fearing lest if Otho should enter Italy with his Army , he might do more hurt than good , went to Rome , where Crescentius with all the Magistrates and a multitude of Citizens meeting him , he was brought to the Palace of Lateran , in the Porch whereof Crescentius and all the heads of the Faction kiss'd his feet and begg'd his Pardon ; and thus matters being composed they afterward lived quietly together . At this time Henry Abbat of Loby in Lorain , Adolfus Bishop of Utrecht who wrote much in praise of the Blessed Virgin and of the Holy Cross , and Albo Abbat of Fleury ( who afterward in Gascoign suffer'd Martyrdom for the faith of Christ ) Men famous for Learning , Religion and Sanctity are said to have flourish'd . This John died after he had been Pope ten years , six months and ten days ; and the Sea was vacant six days . GREGORY V. GREGORY the Fifth , a Saxon , Son of Otho , before call'd Bruno , by the Authority of Otho III. for Kinred sake was made Pope . But upon the return of Otho into Germany , being vex'd by the Roman factions , he fled first into Tuscany , and thence into Germany to the Emperor . Mean while the Romans vest Crescentius with an absolute Consular Power , who immediately creates Pope , John , a Greek , Bishop of Piacenza , not more wealthy than learned ; whose name , I confess , is by some left out of the Catalogue of Popes , as not regularly created ; but others make him John XVII . because he was chosen by the Clergy and People of Rome , to whom of right the Election belongeth . Crescentius upon the news of Otho's approach with his Army , fortifies the Walls and Gates of the City with all diligence ; he fortifies too the Castle S. Angelo , and places strong Guards in every Post that required , so that for some time after it was called Crescentius's Castle , taking the name of him that fortified it instead of that of the Builder . At length the Emperor arriv'd and investing the City , when the Romans perceived themselves unable to withstand so great Forces , trusting to the clemency of Otho , they opened their Gates to the Germans . And now Crescentius and John being without Friends and at their wits end , fled into Castle S. Angelo , and defended themselves well ; till upon hopes of Pardon coming forth to address themselves to the Emperor , Crescentius receiving many wounds from the Multitude , was kill'd ; but John having his Eyes first put out , lost both his Popedom and life together ; and Gregory after he had been expell'd nine months , was restored . He taking notice of the weakness of the Empire and the uncertainties of Chance , and being willing to preserve the Empire among the Germans , and that he should be preferred before other who excell'd in worth and Virtue , with the consent of Otho , he made a Decree concerning the Election of an Emperor , An. Dom. 1002. which has continued in force to this day : To wit , that it should belong to the Germans alone to chuse a Prince who should be Coesar and King of the Romans , till the Pope should have confirm'd him , and then to have the Titles of Emperor and Augustus . Ptolemy writes that at first the power of Election of Emperor was in the Arch-bishop of Mentz for Germany , the Arch-bishop of Triers for France , and the Arch-bishop of Cologn for Italy . To these were added four Secular Princes , the Marquess of Brandenburgh , who after the Election , is Chamberlain to the Emperor , the Count Palatine , who is chief Sewer , the Duke of Saxony , who is Sword-bearer , and the King of Bohemia , the seventh Elector , ( and Cup bearer , ) was added , they say , to prevent discord between parties , for if the rest were equally divided , his Vote turned the Scale . This , 't is said , gave distaste to the French ; but because the Line of Charles the Great being extinct in Lewis the Son of Lotharius , that Realm was fallen into the hands of Hugh Capet the chief Minister at that time ( the great affairs of that Kingdom for some time not being manag'd by Kings ) they wav'd all thoughts of retrieving the Empire ; but the main reason was that the new Possessors were well enough yet satisfied with their fortune , and dar'd not attempt any thing further , 'till they were certain that their late acquir'd Regal Power stood upon a good foundation . Robert the Son and Successor of the Great Hugh is much and deservedly praised for his Courage , Justice , Modesty and Religion ; for though he exercised himself very much in the Art Military , yet he found time so often to frequent the Churches of God and to celebrate the Divine Service , as if he had been in holy Orders . He is said to have made the Hymn , Sancti spiritûs assit 〈◊〉 gratia ; and by these Arts not less powerful than his Arms he gain'd the hearts of the People , and drew those honourable respects to his Family which they had before given to that of Charles the Great . Robert a certain Bishop of Chartres is about this time said to have been in great repute for Learning and Sanctity ; he having written much and reduced the singing in Churches to a better method . Gregory died after he had been Pope two years and five months . The Sea was vacant fifteen days . JOHN XVIII . JOHN the Eighteenth , Bishop of Piacenza , by the power of Crescentius the Consul ( as we said ) whom he had corrupted with his Money , in the time of Gregory V. was made Pope by a Faction ; for he brought so much Money with him from Constantinople , that even the good Men might be brib'd to serve his ill ends , much less might he prevail with the Covetousness and Ambition of Crescentius . I wonder that Historians place this John in the number of the Popes , he having got into the Chair while Gregory was alive ; unless that in writing the Lives of Popes it may be thought fit , as in a continued History , to set down the outrages of Usurpers and Tyrants as well as the worthy Actions of good and lawful Princes , that Readers may observe the difference between good and bad , and upon the sight of examples of both be deterred from vitious , and encouraged to virtuous practices , and lead a blessed and happy life in the Earth . Which blessedness and felicity John wanted ; for being a Robber and a Thief in his Pontificate , and coming not in , as he ought , by the Door , He died with ignominy enough in the tenth month of his Usurpation . The Sea was vacant twenty days . SYLVESTER II. SYLVESTER the Second , before called Gilbert , a French Man , got the Popedom ( as they say ) by ill Arts. When he was young he was entred and sworn a Monk of Fleury in the Diocese of Orleans ; but he left the Monastery to follow the Devil , to whom he had wholly delivered himself up , and went to Sevil in Spain to study humane Sciences ; being extreamly greedy of Knowledg and Learning , in which he made such progress , that of a Scholar he soon became an excellent Master . Martinus writes , that the Emperor Otho , King Robert of France , and Lotharius a Man of noble birth and great learning , afterward Arch bishop of Sens were his Scholars . Gilbertus therefore full of Ambition and push'd on with the diabolical desire of Rule , by Simony first gets the Arch-bishoprick of Rhemes and then of Ravenna ; at last the Devil helping him with an extraordinary lift , he got the Popedom , upon this Condition , that after his death he should be wholly the Devils , by whose assistance he had arriv'd at so great a Dignity . Being greedy of Rule , he ask'd the Devil once , how long he should enjoy the Pontificate , the Enemy of mankind answer'd ( as he is wont ) ambiguously , that he should live long , if he came not near Jerusalem . So that when in the fourth year , first month and tenth day of his Papacy he was at Rome at Mass in the Church of Holy Cross in Jerusalem , it came into his mind that now he must die ; where he heartily repenting confess'd his fault before the people , exhorting them all to lay aside Ambition and to withstand the Stratagems of the Devil , betaking themselves to a holy and pious life : then he desired them , that after his death they would lay the trunk of his Body however torn and dismembred , as it deserved to be , in a Cart , and there to bury it where the Horses should of their own accord carry it : and then ( as 't is said ) that wicked Men might see that yet there was some room for pardon left with God for them , if they at any time repent , by the Divinc Will and Providence , the Horses of their own accord went to the Church of the Lateran , where his body was buried . Martinus writes beside , that as well from the clattering of this Pope's bones , as from the Sweat or rather moisture of his Tomb , People are wont to gather Presages and those most manifest of the approaching death of any Pope , and that this is hinted in the Epitaph on his Tomb. Whether it be true or no , let the Pope's , whom it concerns , look to 't . JOHN XIX . JOHN the Nineteenth , whose Surname and Family because of their baseness are not recorded , died four months and twenty days after he was made Pope . So that because of the shortness of his Pontificate there was nothing memorable done either by himself or any other in the time : unless that many Prodigies , Apparitions and Comets were seen , and many Towns ruin'd by Earth-quakes , foreshewing the Calamities that were to come : Some ease in which yet was given by Hugh , the Viceroy of Italy under Otho and Governour of Tuscany ; for he manag'd his Province with so great Justice and Integrity , that no one complain'd for want of an excellent Prince . Who afterward dying at Pistoia , the Tuscans universally bewailed him as a publick Parent , not suffering any manner of Respect to be wanting to his Funeral . In this place I therefore thought good to mention the deserv'd praises of Hugo , that Governours of Countries may know , that it is much better by a just and generous administration to acquire glory and honour , than by unjust ways to heap up Riches with everlasting shame and ignominy . JOHN XX. JOHN the Twentieth , a Roman , of the Ward of Port-Metropolitan , being made Pope , indulg'd himself in an easie way of living , and did nothing worth mentioning : But Robert King of France deserv'd the highest commendations , who at this time led a Life as devout as Kingly , excelling all the cotemporary Christian Kings in Knowledg and religious living , and being himself excell'd by no Man in controversial Learning ; he not owning that Opinion which the Princes of our times have embrac'd , that it is not worth a Potentates while to be learned ; but that it behoves them that are to rule the Nations , to take their rules of Government from the precepts of others , which yet cannot be done without reading and study . What else indeed is an illiterate Prince , but the Image of a Lion commanding the other beasts ? 'T is necessary they should be able to moderate their own passions as well as the peoples , who would be thought fit to govern others . With great reason therefore it is that we speak well of Robert , whose devotion was such , that as ost as he had leisure from his warlike Employments , he would sing the canonical hours with the Priests ; and so great were his merits in this way , that once when he had beleaguer'd a Town of his Enemies , and neglected the Siege to attend the canonical hours , the Walls miraculously sell down and his Men immediately rushing in , took the place . But John ( according to some Authors ) having sate in the Chair four years and four months died and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The Sea was then vacant nineteen days . SERGIUS IV. SERGIUS the Fourth , a Roman , Son of Martin , succeeded ; a Man of a most holy life and sweet conversation both before and in his Pontificate . He was charitable to the poor , chearful among his Friends and Acquaintants , merciful to those who were faulty , and mild even with the perverse . Beside he was so prudent , that in all the time he sate in the Chair , nothing was committed which could reflect any charge of negligence upon his Government . For placing all his thoughts in Heaven ( which all Popes ought to do ) and having a mind imbued with much natural goodness he brought about all things to his mind . By his counsel and advice the Princes of Italy entred into a League for driving the Saracens out of Sicily , and accordingly made equal preparations of Men. There were then in Italy most of the Sons of Tancred the great Duke of Normandy , among whom was William surnam'd Ferrebach , a Man of so great courage , that taking for his Companion in the Expedition , Malochus General of the Forces of Michael Catalaicus Emperor of Constantinople , he in a short time clear'd that Island of Saracens , the Princes of Capoua and Salerno lending some assistance . Afterward Malochus using injustice in the division of the Spoil , William thought good to dissemble for the time , but returning into Italy with forty thousand Normans who were just come from the Holy War , he seizes upon all Apulia which was subject to the Greeks , and at Melfi meets Malochus with his Army , fights and defeats him : and thus by the valour of William the Kingdom of Apulia was transferred from the Greeks to the Normans ; for he dying without Heirs his Brother Drogo succeeded him , and to him succeeded Humfrey a younger Brother , from whom descended Robert Guiscardi and his Brother Roger. While this past in Apulia , Italy and almost all the World too labouring under a Famine and Pestilence , the holy Man Sergius died in the second year and fifteenth day of his Popedom , and was buried in S. Peter's Church . The Sea was then vacant eight days . BENEDICT VIII . BENEDICT the Eighth , born at Frascato , his Father's name was Gregory , as soon as he was made Pope Crown'd Henry I. of Bavaria , Emperor in the room of Otho III. deceased , according to the Decree of Gregory V. Some say , that Otho died at Rome and that his body was carried into Germany ; others say 't was buried in S. Peter's Church . However that may be , 't is certain , that Henry Duke of Bavaria , who was an excellent and a most holy person was now created Emperor , and that he had an Empress equally praise-worthy for Charity , Devotion and Affability . But whilst he was employed in composing the affairs of Germany , the Saracens entred Italy , took Capua , and besieg'd Bari , the Inhabitants whereof being reduced to extremity for want of Provisions , the Venetians with their Fleet reliev'd them , and with the assistance of the Greeks , set upon the Saracens who sate before it , and with great slaughter of them , raised the Siege , An. Dom. 1008. at the same time that Jerusalem was taken by the Turks , without any violation of the Holy Sepulchre , the Church of Mount Sion or Bethlehem . The Venetians had a design to have reliev'd Jerusalem too , but that they were with held by their Enemies of Zara , to whom yet at Loreto they gave so total a rout , that they durst never after by War molest any of their Neighbours . But Henry having setled the state of Germany , coming to Rome , received the Imperial Crown , and then marching to Capua , drove the Saracens out of it , and carried on the War against Bubagano a General of the Greeks , who favour'd the Moors , with so much vigour , that he dispossess'd him of Troy , a City he had built in the confines of Apulia , in a place where Hannibal was said heretofore to have encamp'd . The Emperor Henry and his Wife Cunigunda are reported to have led such chast and holy lives , that they grew famous for working Miracles , omitting no action which might contribute to the glory of God. He founded the Bishoprick of Bamberg , and married his Daughter to the King of Hungary , by whose means that King and all his Subjects received the Christian Faith ; but Henry died in the eighth year of his Empire , to the great loss of his Subjects . He being dead , of whom in all exigencies Benedict made use as his Protector , he was expell'd by a Faction and another Pope chosen in his room , though he soon after agreed the matter with his Adversaries , who turn'd out again the Pseudo-Pope , and restor'd Benedict with honour . He died in the eleventh year , first month and thirteenth day of his Popedom and was buried in S. Peter's Church . 'T is said , that a certain Bishop walking in a solitary place , Benedict appear'd to him sitting upon a black Horse , whereupon the Bishop ask'd him the reason of his appearance in that manner ; he answer'd , that his business was to desire him to take some Money which he had hid in a certain place to which he directed him , and to give it to the poor , as from him ; for that the Money had been of no profit to him , it consisting of what had been given of Alms or gotten by Rapine . The Bishop executed his request , and immediately surrendred his Bishoprick and led a Monastic life . Vincentius writes , that Gerard Bishop of Canobio was in great account about this time for his Learning and exemplary Life ; as also was Gutherus Bishop of Prague , who for his great abilities and holiness suffered Martyrdom from the Enemies of the Christian Religion . At this time also so great a Pestilence raged in the World , that 't was thought fewer surviv'd it than died of it : which Calamity was fore-shew'd by a Well of wholesom Water in Lorain being turn'd into blood . JOHN XXI . JOHN the twenty first , a Roman , Son of Gregory , was , as some will have it , Bishop of Porto , though others say , he never was in holy Orders at all ; he was made Pope at the same time that Conrade of Schwaben was by a just suffrage elected Emperor in the room of Henry , who had been dead three years . In this Interregnum I suppose it was , that several Cities of Italy revolted from the Empire and stood up for their liberty ; wherefore Conrade , who was a great Soldier and had been for many years in great Command in the Wars under Henry , raising an Army speedily enters Italy , and marching first against the Milaneses , the chief Authors of this defection , he sits down before the Town , burns the Suburbs and breaths forth nothing but utter ruin to the City ; but quickly raises his Siege , by the persuasion of the Arch-bishop of Cologn , who assured him , that as he was at Mass , S. Ambrose appear'd to him , and threaten'd destruction to them all , except they departed from the City of which himself was Patron . Conrade therefore holds on his Journey to Rome , where at the hands of Pope John he receiv'd the Imperial Crown , and then march'd against the Hungarians and Sclavonians , who had assisted the rebellious Italians and soon subdu'd them . Rodolphus also Duke of Burgundy being vex'd by the Seditions of his Subjects , put himself under the protection of Conrade , and therefore Burgundy has been ever since 〈◊〉 for a good part of it , a Province of the Empire . It is said of Conrade , that he made several very useful Laws ; among which one was , that it should be death for any Prince of the Empire to disturb the peace of it ; and upon that account he was a fierce Persecutor of Leopold a German Count , who was a Ring-leader of some disturbances in his Country . He sent Ambassadours to charge the Greeks and Normans ( who were quarrelling about the Kingdom of Apulia ) to lay down their Arms ; and threaten'd ruine to the Romans , if they persisted , as they had begun , to teize their Pope with Seditions . In his time Religion was adorn'd in France by the strict life and holiness of several Abbats , and Himericus Son of S. Stephen King of Hungary had great reputation for his Miracles . But John who is very much to be praised for his life , died after he had been Pope eleven years and nine days . The Sea was then vacant eight days . BENEDICT IX . BENEDICT the Ninth , as some say , the Nephew of John , born at Frascati , Son of Albericus , came to the Pontificate when Canutus a King of England , out of devotion and for performance of a Vow came to Rome , which having done , as he return'd home he married his Daughter to Henry the Son of Conrade . Soon after Conrade dying , his Son Henry II. succeeded his Father , and raising an Army gives battel to Uldericus King of Bohemia ; but the Victory being doubtful , he renew'd the fight , overcame him and took him Prisoner , but setting him under Tribute he discharg'd him from his imprisonment ; then marching against the Hungarians who were contending about the Crown , he restor'd Peter to his Throne who had been driven out by Alboinus . In the mean time the Romans deposed Benedict , who was a sluggish Fellow and good for nothing , and set up in his room John Bishop of Sabina , by the name of Sylvester III. who also after a Popedom of nine and forty days was turn'd out and Benedict restor'd ; and he finding himself still liable to the same danger again , of his own accord resign'd the Chair to John Arch-deacon of S. John at Port Latin , afterward called Gregory VI. though some affirm that he sold it to him . Wherefore Benedict was ill spoken of by all Men deservedly and condemn'd by the divine judgment ; for 't is certain that after his death he was seen in a most monstrous likeness , and being ask'd , why having been Pope , he appear'd in such a horrid shape ? Because ( says he ) I led my life without Law or Reason , it is the will of God and S. Peter , whose Seat I defiled with all manner of wickedness , that I bear the shape rather of a Monster than of a Man. After he had by intervals held S. Peter's Chair ten years , four months and nine days , he died , upon which the Sea cannot be said to have been vacant at all , because he sold it . Historians write , that at this time Gerard , a Venetian , Bishop of the Hungarians , an excellent Man and of great Learning , chearfully suffer'd Martyrdom by the Enemies to the name of Christ ; being bound to a Cart , and from a high Hill let down upon a Precipice and torn to pieces . SYLVESTER III. SYLVESTER the Third , a Roman , Son of one Laurence , was substituted into the room of Benedict when he was expell'd , but held it not long , for after nine and forty days Benedict was restor'd by his own Faction . The Popedom was now brought to that pass , that he who was most ambitious and would give most for it , not he who was most religious and learned surely obtain'd this high Office , to the great oppression and discouragement of all good Men ; a naughty custom which I wish were laid by even in our own times ; and yet this mischief is not so great , but that I fear ( except God avert ) we shall see much worse . I return to Sylvester , who being Cardinal of Sabina , was made Pope not by the College of Cardinals , for that had been tolerable , but meerly by Simony , as some write ; and soon after justly deposed , having entred like a Thief and a Robber , not by the Gate , but by the back door . Benedict indeed was restor'd , but the City continued in a hubbub , sometimes desiring this Man and then another to be put up ; which uses to be the case of a Mobile who wanting a Governour to steer their giddy humours generally prefer the worse to the better Men. GREGORY VI. GREGORY the Sixth , Arch-deacon of S. John at Port-Latin , receiv'd ( as we said ) the Chair of Benedict . But the Emperor Henry II. hearing of these miscarriages , with a great Army enters Italy , and calling a Council , causes Benedict IX . Sylvester III. and Gregory VI. all to be deposed for so many wretched Monsters , and creates Syndegerus Bishop of Bamberg , Pope , by the name of Clement II. Yet Gilbertus the Historian , affirms this Gregory to have deserv'd very well of the Church , having by his Authority and great Spirit in a short time reasserted the dignity of the Sea Apostolick , which had been much weakned in its Powers by the negligence of some of his Predecessors ; for he recovered the Patrimony of the Church , and first with Excommunications and Curses and ( when they avail'd not ) with downright force of Arms he destroy'd the Banditi who lurking near the City , would cruelly murther Pilgrims as they came to Rome , for devotion sake . For this reason some wicked Rogues slander'd him commonly with the names of Murtherer , Simoniac and Blood-thirsty ; nay even some Cardinals would say so too ; which so mov'd Gregory , that whilst he lay ill of that sickness of which afterward he died , he sent for those Cardinals and rebuk'd them sharply for finding fault with that which was done with so much justice and honesty ; And that you may know , ( says he ) whether I have done that which is right or no , when I am dead , carry my Corps to the Church-doors , which first let be lock'd up , and if they do miraculously open , then think that I am an honest Man and worthy of Christian burial ; if not , that both Soul and Body is damn'd , and you may cast out my Corps where you please . The Cardinals did accordingly , and the doors were thrown open by a strong Wind that rose on a sudden , and the Body brought in , to the admiration of all Men and to the great reputation of his Sanctity . This is the substance of what various Authors write of Gregory , who sate in the Chair two years and seven months , during the Schism . CLEMENT II. CLEMENT the Second , before call'd Syndegerus , Bishop of Bamberg , was made Pope in the Council , by the consent , or rather Authority and Command of Henry II. who having received at this Popes hands the Imperial Crown , caused the Romans to take an Oath after a form he prescribed , not to meddle in the Election of any Pope , except by a command from him ; for the Emperor saw things to be come to such a height of Licentiousness , that any factious and potent fellow , however ignoble , could arrive at that Dignity by purchasing the suffrages of the Electors , which ought not to be conferr'd but by the Spirit of God upon those that excell'd in Learning and a holy life . From hence he went to 〈◊〉 , where he settled all things and having listed those Soldiers , who had so stoutly resisted the Saracens , he return'd by Rome for Germany . He was no sooner gone ( as some write ) but the Romans contriv'd to poison the Pope , because made so without their assent , in the ninth month of his Popedom ; nay some Authors say , the venemous Potion was prepared for him by that Stephen , who by the name of Damasus II. succeeded him , at the time when Odo , Abbat of Clugny a Man of extraordinary holiness dying , Hugo was made Abbat after him , a noble Personage , pious , devout , affable and learned , Henry II. at this time reigning in France , Alphonsos in Spain and Michael with his Son Constantine being Emperors of Constantinople , which Empire was now in great weakness and distress . DAMASUS II. DAMASUS the Second , a Bavarian , surnam'd Bagnario or Pepone ( as some say ) seiz'd the Papal Chair by force , without any consent of the Clergy and People . So deep root had this licentious custom taken , that any ambitious fellow durst invade the Seat of S. Peter . But the just God avenged himself upon this Villain , that he might be an example to the rest , who should seek by ambition and Simony that which ought to be the reward of Virtue ; for on the 29th day of his Pontificate he died . Some would not have this Man put in the Catalogue of Popes , because he came not regularly to that Dignity , and admire that the Romans were not mov'd with the villany of the action , contrary to their Oath to Henry , to compel him to lay down his Office ; but because he liv'd so short a time , that the Citizens could not so soon bethink themselves what to do , I think they are not to be blam'd . We shall then pass to Leo. LEO IX . LEO the Ninth , a German , An. Dom. 1049. was made Pope after this manner . The Romans having sent Embassadours to the 〈◊〉 to intreat him to send them a good Pope , he immediately nominated to them Baunon Bishop of Toul , a good Man and of great integrity . Who taking his journey towards Rome in his Pontifical habit , was met by the Abbat of 〈◊〉 and Hildebrand a Monk , born at Soana , who persuaded him to lay by his Pontifical habit , and to enter Rome , for that Henry had no power from God to create a Pope , but it belonged of right to the Clergy and People of Rome . With these words Leo was so mov'd ( and because as he came along he had heard a Voice saying , Ego cogito pacis cogitationes , non afflictionis , ) that he laid by his habit and entred Rome as a private Man , accusing himself that he had chosen to obey the Emperor rather than God. The Roman Clergy then by the persuasion of Hildebrand elected Baunon Pope , and so much the more readily , because he had prosess'd the right of electing Popes ought not to be in the Emperor , but in the Clergy . And yet the Vices of several Popes were ( as we have said ) so great , that it seem'd to be done by the judgment of God , that this Power should be taken from the Clergy , that they might amend their flagitious lives and sinful inclinations , and that the Church of Christ might not suffer ruin in the hands of such evil Prelates . Thus Baunon having got the Papacy , and having chang'd his name to Leo IX . he immediately created Hildebrand a Cardinal-Deacon and gave him the Government of S. Paul's Church ; so that it seem'd as if they had divided the Pontifical charge between them , one ruling the Church of S. Peter , the other that of S. Paul. In the mean time Drogo Chieftain of the Normans in Apulia dying , his Brother Gisulphus succeeded him and possess'd himself by force of the City of Benevent which was the Popes by surrender ; for when the Emperor Henry having built a Church at Bamberg to the honour of S. George , and had a great mind it should be made a Cathedral , Benedict VIII . consented upon condition the said Church should pay yearly , as a kind of Tribute , a hundred Marks of Silver , and a white Horse with his caparisons ; which yearly payment Leo IX . remitted to the Church of Bamberg , receiving of the Emperor in lieu thereof the City of Benevent . Leo therefore strengthened with the justice of his Title and the Emperor's Forces , marches against Gisulphus with an undisciplin'd Army , and is by him defeated and taken Prisoner ; but was soon remitted to Rome with an honourable retinue . T is storied that in his time Robert Guiscardi bringing an Army out of France into Italy , and driving the Greeks and Saracens before him , possess'd himself of Apulia , where he chanc'd to find a Statue , with these words engraven in a brass Circle round the head , The first day of May at Sun-rising I shall have a golden head ; which words being well considered by a certain Saracen who was Robert's Prisoner , a skilful Magician , he mark'd how far the shadow of the Statue extended , and on the first day of May at Sun-rise having dug up the place he found a great Treasure , with which he bought his liberty of Robert. But to return to Leo , who was certainly a Man of great devotion , innocence , benignity and religion , particularly so eminent sor hospitality , that his Palace was always free for Pilgrims and poor People ; nay once when he found a poor Leper at his door , he with pity ordered him to be taken in and laid in his own bed ; but in the Morning when the Door-keeper opened the door , the Leper being not to be found , it was thought that it was Christ himself that lay there as a poor Man. In matters relating to the Faith he used great diligence and industry , for in a Council holden at Vercelli he condemned Berengarius for a Heretick , and by his Monitories put the Emperor of Constantinople upon repairing the holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem , which had been spoil'd by the Barbarians . At this same time lived Theobald a noble French-man famous for his holy life at Vicenza , and Vincentius Bishop of Liege , a person remarkable for Learning and Piety , wrote many things skilfully and acutely concerning the Quadrature of the Circle to Hermannus , a Man of an excellent Wit. Leo died when he had been Pope five years two months and six days . VICTOR II. VICTOR the Second , before called Glaberdus , a Bavarian , succeeded Leo rather by the favour of the Emperor Henry , than by a free Election ; For the Clergy and People of Rome stood in great fear of the Power of Henry , whom they had before offended by putting up new Popes , and therefore lest contrary to their Oath they should seem to make any Innovations , they propose this Victor , and by Hildebrand their Embassadour to Henry all things were managed to both their satisfactions . Victor being by universal consent plac'd in the Chair , with the approbation of the Emperour he called a Council at Florence , where he depriv'd a multitude of Bishops of their Bishopricks for Simony and for Fornication , and admonish'd the Clergy of their duty , threatning severity against those that should transgress the Canons . Some write , that Victor made a Visit to Henry , and that he was splendidly entertain'd by him ; but I am of opinion , that Hildebrand onely went thither , who by vertue of his Legantine power , created Henry III. the Son of Henry , Coesar . Capua was now besieg'd by the Saracens , which strook terror into all the neighbouring Cities , but Robert Guiscardi taking up Arms , set upon the Saracens and defeated them , thereby delivering at once Capua from a Siege and their Neighbours from their fears . Of what extraction this Robert was is not certain , some accounting him a French-man , others a Norman ; however it be 't is sure he was a person of a noble Spirit and an excellent understanding , so that he deserv'd the Crown he held of Apulia . Pope Victor , whose life we are upon , died in the second year , third month and fourteenth day of his Pontificate ; after which the Sea was vacant eleven days . STEPHEN IX . STEPHEN the Ninth , before nam'd Frederick , a Lorainer , Abbat of Monte-Cassino , was no sooner made Pope , but he took care that the Church of Milan , which for almost two hundred years had withdrawn its subjection to that of Rome , was now at length reduc'd to obedience thereto , as to the Mother and Nurse of all Churches , which obedience she has since persevered in , as becomes true Daughters to do to a pious Mother . Near about this time Henry III. succeeded his Father deceased , and Alexius succeeded Nicephorus Emperor of Constantinople ; Robert Guiscardi also in a mighty Battel overthrew the Greeks and drove them out of Calabria , leaving none but Greek Priests , who even to our times kept their own Language and Customs : Indeed the Constantinopolitan Empire was now so broken by the Saracens , that they had much ado to preserve Thrace , Galatia , Pontus , Thessaly , Macedon and Achaia , and even out of these either the Turks or Saracens every day cantled out one place or other . But Stephen , when he had been Pope seven months and eight days , died at Florence , where he was honourably buried , as Martinus writes . Some say that Pope Stephen accused the Emperor Henry of Heresie for endeavouring to diminish the Papal Authority , without regard to Religion and the immortal God. BENEDICT X. BENEDICT the Tenth , a Capuan , before named Nuntius , Bishop of Veletri , was by a faction of Noblemen created Pope , at the same time that Agnes Mother of Henry III. constituted Gilbert of Parma , a Man of great abilities , Viceroy of Italy . There was then in Italy also , Godfrey the Husband of the Countess Mathild a most noble Lady , who was very powerful ; for Beatrix the Mother of Mathild had been Sister to the Emperor Henry II. and had married one Boniface a potent Man and of an honourable Family , of the City of Lucca in Tuscany ; upon whose death all his Estates fell first to Beatrix , and after her decease were devolv'd upon Mathild and her Husband Godfrey ; so that they stood possess'd of Lucca , Parma , Reggio , Mantua and that part of Tuscany now call'd S. Peter's Patrimony . But to return to Benedict ; he was deposed by Hildebrand , because he came not in by the right way , but by force and Simony : for the generality of the Clergy had pass'd their words to Arch-deacon Hildebrand , when he went to Florence , that they would not proceed upon any Election of a new Pope , till his return to the City . When he was come back therefore , together with Gerard Bishop of Florence , he inveigh'd most bitterly against them all , especially against those who had promised to stay till his return . But there arising great contention upon this matter , many approving of Benedict , as a very good and prudent Man , though they disallow'd that Election of him , with great clamours that it was irregularly and illegally done ; yet at last by the persuasion of Hildebrand , Gerard , a Man worthy indeed of so high a Dignity , was by a majority of Votes created Pope , and Benedict turn'd out . Some will have this Election to have been made at Siena , because a free choice could not be had at Rome , by reason of the partialities of some Men in Power there . Benedict was deposed after he had sate nine months and twenty days , and then was confined to Veletri . NICOLAS II. NICOLAS the Second , a Provençal , at first nam'd Gerard , Bishop of Florence , for his Virtue and excellent spirit , upon the expulsion of Benedict , ( who was not regularly so created ) was made Pope at Sienna , and immediately thereupon withdrew to Sutri , where An. Dom. 1059. he called a Council , whither came not onely the Bishops , but many of the Noblemen of Italy , where he forc'd Benedict to resign the Office and Habit of Pope and to retire to Veletri : from hence he went to Rome , where in the second Lateran Council he procur'd a Law to be enacted , very wholesom for the Church of Rome , which is to be seen among the 〈◊〉 , to this purpose , That if any one either by Simony , or by the favour of any powerful Man , or by any tumult either of the People or Soldiery shall be placed in S. Peter's Chair , he shall be reputed not Apostolical , but an Apostate , one that transgresses the rules even of common Reason ; and that it shall be lawful for the Cardinals , Clergy and devout Laity , with Weapons both spiritual and material , by Anathema's and by any humane aid him to drive out and depose ; and that Catholicks may assemble for this end in any place whatsoever , if they cannot do it in the City . In the same Council Berengarius Deacon of the Church of Anjou , was reclaim'd from his Error concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist , in the Bread and Wine whereof he affirm'd the true and intire Body and Blood of Christ was not present , but onely by a sign , figure or mystery ; which Error at the instance and persuasion of Nicolas and Albericus a Deacon , a very learned Man , he recanted , affirming the Eucharist to be the true and intire Body and Blood of Christ. We have said that this Error was condemned by Leo IX . but never amended , the praise of which belongs wholly to Nicolas , as Lanfranc writes , a Man at that time very learned , who in an excellent Work of his confuted the Tenets of Berengarius . While these things were acted at Rome by Pope Nicolas , Godfrey the Norman , who succeeded his Brother Drogo in the Earldom of Apulia and Calabria , dying , left his Son Bagelardus his Heir , which Robert Guiscardi his Brother ( as some will have it ) not liking , he drove out his Nephew and seiz'd upon the Earldom , taking in Troia also which had long been Subject to the Sea of Rome . At this the Pope was not a little enraged at Robert , till by his invitation taking a journey into Apulia , whatsoever the Church had lost was return'd again , and then he not onely took Robert into favour , but making him a feudatary of the Church , he was constituted Duke of Calabria and Apulia . After this receiving of him a great assistance of Forces and returning to the City , he subdued the Prenestines , Tusculans and Nomentans , who had revolted from the Church ; and crossing the Tiber , he sacked Galese and took in other Castles of Count Gerard as far as Sutri , rendring the territories of Rome hereby much more secure . T is written also that Henry III. was crown'd by Nicolas with the Imperial Diadem , and out of gratitude for it , all his time never attempted any thing against holy Church . But Nicolas having concluded this life with great praise of all Men , died when he had been Pope , three years six months and twenty six days . The Sea was then vacant twelve days . ALEXANDER II. ALEXANDER the Second , whose name at first was Anselm , a Milanese , Bishop of Lucca , upon the death of Nicolas , though absent , was for his good temper , affability and Learning elected Pope . But the Bishops of Lombardy thinking for the honour of their Country , that it was just a Pope should be chosen out of their number , Gilbert of Parma at that 〈◊〉 very powerful taking their parts vigorously , they obtain'd of the Emperor Henry , against the mind of his Wife Agnes , that they might set up an other Pope . Whereupon the Bishops holding a consult made one Cadolus Pope , who was Bishop of Parma , to whom all Lombardy straightway submitted , except Mathild a noble Lady who had great reverence for the Roman Sea. Cadolus being soon after called to Rome by the Adversaries of Alexander , both Parties engag'd in Battel in the Prati di Nerone at the foot of the Hill Montorio , in which fight many were slain on both sides . Alexander and Godfrey the Husband of Mathild staid in the Lateran Palace , not knowing where to trust themselves , all places were so full of treachery ; though some say , that Alexander to avoid the bloody sight , did before the Battel retire to Lucca and lived there securely for some time , which kind Protection from the Luccheses he gratefully acknowledged by granting both to their Church and City very notable Priviledges . Cadolus was repulsed at Rome , but rested not long at quiet in his Country , being invited again by some Citizens , ( who found that to satisfie their Avarice it was their Interest that the City should be kept in confusion ) and getting together a greater Army than before , he comes to Rome and by force seizes the Citta Leonina and S. Peter's Church . But the Romans with the Forces of Godfrey falling forth , strook such a sudden terror into the Enemy that they betook themselves to their heels , and Cadolus narrowly miss'd being taken having been forsaken by his Friends , but Cincius Son to the Prefect of Rome , with a strong Squadron carried him safe through the whole adverse Army with great disficulty into Castle S. Angelo ; where being besieged for some time and seeing little hope of getting out free , he corrupted the Besiegers with three hundred pounds in Silver , and mounting a lean Horse he escaped all alone . In the mean while Otho Arch bishop of Cologn before Henry the young Emperor charg'd his Mother Agnes with meddling too much with the affairs of State in Christendom , to the great dishonour of the Empire , whereupon a Commission was given to him to compose the Church-divisions according to his discretion , and he coming to Rome at first rebuk'd Alexander with very hard words , for entring upon the Papacy without the consent of the Emperor contrary to Law and Custom ; but Arch-deacon Hildebrand took him up and stiffly defended what the Pope had done , proving that both by Law and antient Usage the Election of Popes belong'd to the Clergy , and convinc'd Otho so far , that the Emperor Henry being also at last conscious of his Error , desir'd Alexander to call a Council and promised to come thither himself . The City of 〈◊〉 was pitch'd upon as most fit ; and thither every one came who was concern'd for the safety and protection of the Church ; where all things being settled , the Emperor himself not onely got the favour of the Pope , but begg'd and obtain'd of him a Pardon for Cadolus who submitted to him , and for Gilbert , the Author ( as we said ) of all this mischief , the Arch-bishoprick of 〈◊〉 ; The first of these the Pope easily agreed to , by the example of our Saviour , who even pray'd for his Persecutors ; but the second he granted much against his will , and not till tir'd with the importunity of Henry , fearing what fell out afterward , that it would be very pernicious to the Church of Rome . The Pope departing from Mantua and passing through Lucca consecrated the great Church there , of which he had been Bishop , with great solemnity , intending to stay there till Arch-deacon Hildebrand had settled matters a little in Apulia ; who having received some auxiliary Forces of the Countess 〈◊〉 , not only opposed the Power of Richard and William , but forced them to restore what they had taken from the Church : And then Alexander came to the City and after a Pontificate of eleven years and six months he died , and was buried in the Church of S. John in the Lateran , no manner of Pomp being spared , ( that could be at the funeral of a Pope ) either by the Clergy or People . In his time flourish'd John Gualbertus a Monk of 〈◊〉 and first of the Order , a most holy Man and famous for Miracles . GREGORY VII . GREGORT the Seventh , formerly called Hildebrand , a Florentine of Soane , whose Father's name was Bonicius , was chosen Pope by consent of all good Men : The words of the Election are these ; We , the Cardinals , Clerks , Acolytes , Sub-deacons and Priests , with the Bishops , Abbats , and many others both of the Laity and Clergy , do chuse this day , ( April 22. at the Church of S. Peter in chains in the year 1472. ) as Christ's true Vicar , Arch-deacon Hildebrand , a Man of much learning , piery , prudence justice , constancy , religion , modesty , sobriety and contincncy : who governs his Family very well , is hospitable to the poor , having been ingenuously brought up in the bosom of our holy Mother the Church , whom we think sit to govern the Church with the same Authority as St. Peter by God's commandment formerly did . And when he had gotten the Popedom , he immediately admonished Henry the Emperour , that he should not for the time to come take any bribes , and 〈◊〉 Bishopricks or Benefices in a Simoniacal manner ; for , if he did , he and those that bought them should suffer the severity of Ecclesiastical Censures . But Henry was so far from obeying his Admonitions , though they were very grave , that he deprived Agnes the Empress of all her share in the Government for telling him soberly what ought to be done in point of Religion . And she upon that went to 〈◊〉 , where she lived not long ere she died for grief : At last after many Embassies to and fro , the Emperour and Gregory were reconcil'd , and Gregory was by him confirm'd in his Pontificate , as then it was the custom for Emperours to do . But when Henry , who was fickle in good , and obstinate in ill resolutions , persisted in his Simony , though often admonished , the Pope laid an Anathema upon all those , who had gain'd Bishopricks and Benefices by bribery . And that he might not seem to have done it in an heat , he called a Council in the Lateran ( at which many Bishops were present , particularly Gilbert , Arch-Bishop of Parma , born at Ravenna ) where he gave a reason why he laid such Censures upon Simoniacks , and said , He would do the same to the Emperour unless he alter'd his mind . Gilbert , when the Council was dismiss'd , having gotten a fair occasion to accuse Gregory , and withal being ambitious of the Popedom , incensed Cincius , a Roman Citizen ( Son to Stephen , who was Governour of the City ) no less rash than seditious against the Pope ; and promised him great things in the Emperour's name , if he would do as he would have him . Thereupon Cincius laid wait for the Pope , and whilst he was saying Mass upon Christmas day at midnight in St. Maries the Great , he broke in upon him with others of his gang ; took him as he was just administring the Eucharist , haled him away and shut him up in a well fortified Tower. The next day the people of Rome , when they knew of it , took up Arms against Cincius , set the Pope at liberty , demolish'd his House , and the Tower , and expell'd all his Family out of the City with their Noses cut . But Cincius himself who was the Author of all that Roguery , escaped , and got through by ways to the Emperor in Germany . Gilbert , who was the contriver of that Stratagem , seeing his Design frustrated , dissembling his 〈◊〉 to him got leave of the Pope to retire to Ravenna , meaning there to set on foot much worse intrigues . For he induced Theobald Arch Bishop of Millain , and many other Prelates of Lombardy to conspire against Gregory ; besides Hugo Candidus , a Cardinal , who though he had done the same before , and was reconciled too , yet at this time he seemed to be ill affected . For he endeavour'd all he could to instigate the Emperour and the Normans , who were at variance about the Empire , to make a Peace with one another and joyn against the Pope . Which when Gregory understood , he called a Synod in the Lateran , and giving his reason for so doing , deprived Gilbert and Hugo of their Dignities and laid a Curse upon them . Whilst these things were transacted at Rome , Henry who had fought with his Enemies , the Saxons , very successfully , was so puss'd up with his good fortune , that he call'd an Assembly at Wormes , of which Sigifred Arch-Bishop of Mentz was President , where he was so bold as to prohibit all people from obeying the Pope in any case whatever . And from that Assembly came Romandus a Clerk of Parma , by Henry's order , to Rome , where he publickly interdicted Gregory from doing any thing for the future , that belong'd to the Office of a Pope : commanding the Cardinals to leave Gregory and come to him , for they were like to have another Pope . Gregory not able to endure such an affront upon God and the Church , deprived Sigifred and the rest of the Clergy that took Henry's part , of all their dignities and preferments ; and likewise laid a Curse upon the Emperour himself , after he had degraded him from his Imperial Honour . And of this Degradation or Deprivation , the form was as followeth ; Blessed Peter ! Prince of the Apostles ! I beseech thee hearken unto me , and heat thy servant , whom thou hast educated from my infancy , and preserved to this day from the hands of wicked men , that hate and persecute me for the faith I have in Thee . Thou art my best Witness , Thou and the holy Mother of Jesus Christ , together with Paul thy fellow Martyr , that I did 〈◊〉 enter upon the Papacy without reluctance : not that I thought it robbery lawfully to rise into thy Chair , but I was more willing to spend my days in Pilgrimage , than at that time to supply thy place for ostentation and vain-glory . I must needs confess , that it was thy goodness and not my deserts that brought me to the Cure of Christendom , and gave me the power of loosing and binding ; and therefore in confidence of that , and for the honour and safety of the Church , I do deprive King Henry , son to Henry who was formerly Emperour , of all Imperial Power , in the Name of the Father , Son and Holy Ghost , for that He so boldly and rashly laid violent hands upon thy Church : and I absolve all his Christian Subjects from their Oaths , that bind 'em to pay Allegiance to true and lawful Kings . For it is fit that he should lose his honour , who would diminish the Honour of the Church . And furthermore , because he has contemn'd mine ( or rather thy ) admonitions concerning his own and his peoples salvation , and separated himself from the Church of God , which he would fain destroy , I set him under a Curse , as being well assured , that thou art Peter , upon whose Rock , as a true foundation , Christ Jesus our King has built his Church . There were at that time a great many that talk'd of Peace , when the Execration was past : to whom Gregory made answer , that he did not 〈◊〉 conditions of Peace , if Henry would first make his peace with God. You , said he , must needs know , what injury he has done the Church , and how often I have admonished him to reform his life and conversation . And this I did in respect to Henry his Father's memory , who was my very good Friend , but to no purpose , he having entertain'd principles quite contrary to his Father's . Nevertheless some of those that were present continu'd to urge him , and persuade him that a King ought not to have been anathematiz'd so hastily . To whom the Pope reply'd ; When , said he , Christ committed his Church to Peter and said , Feed my sheep , did he except Kings ? No , when he gave Peter the power to bind and loose , he excepted none , nor exempted any man from his Authority . Wherefore he that says , He cannot be bound by the Churches power , must needs confess , he cannot any more be absolved by it : now whosoever is so impudent as to affirm this , makes himself a perfect Separatist from Christ and his Church . When Henry heard what Gregory had done , he wrote many Letters to several Nations , complaining that he was condemn'd by the Pope against all Law and Reason . 〈◊〉 Gregory , on the other hand demonstrated not only by words and Letters , but also by Reason and Witnesses in the face of the World , that he had done nothing but what was just and right . But in the mean time part of the Kingdom revolted from Henry , and the Saxons prepared for a War against him : upon which the German Princes , fearing some misfortune might 〈◊〉 their Country , decreed in a publick Assembly , that if Gregory would come into Germany , Henry should humbly beg his pardon : and the King swore he would do it . Thereupon the Pope , who was induced by the promises and prayers of the Arch-bishop of Treves , Henry's Embassadour , was going on his journey toward Augst , but when he came to Vercelli , was privately inform'd by the Bishop of that place , who is Chancellour of all Italy , that Henry was coming against him with an Army . At which the Pope forbare to go any further , but went to Canosso , a Town near Rheggio , under the Countess Matilda . Henry also made thither as fast as he could with his whole Army , and laying aside his regal Habit , he went barefoot to the gate of the Town ( to move the Townsmens pity ) and desired to be let in . But he was deny'd entrance , and took it very patiently , or at least seemed so to do , though it were a sharp Winter , and all things bound up in frost . Notwithstanding he tarried in the Suburbs three days , and begg'd pardon continually , till at last by the intercession of Maude , and Adelaus an Earl of Savoy , together with the Abbat of Clugny he was introduced , absolved and reconciled to the Church ; having sworn to a Peace , and promised future obedience . The form of the Kings Oath was this : I King Henry do affirm that I will keep all the conditions and engagements that are in the Peace , which our Lord , Gregory the Seventh , has drawn up according to his mind : and will take care , that the said Pope shall go where he pleases without the least molestation either to Him or his Attendants , especially through all our Dominions , and that I will be no hinderance to him in the exercise of his Pontifical authority in any place whatsoever ; and this I swear I will observe . Done at Canosso January the 28. Indiction the 15th . But when he had succeeded according to his wish , and all people were gone to their several homes , Henry moved toward Pavia , but lost Cincius by the way , who dy'd of a Fever : and yet Henry ( though that Villain was gone ) did not desist from innovation . For he broke the Peace , and thereby vexed the German Princes to such a degree , that they declared Rodolphus Duke of Saxony King , and rejected Henry . That moved Henry to petition the Pope , that he would disposses Rodolphus of the Kingdom by Excommunication . But seeing he could not obtain so great a favour , he betook himself to his Arms , and engaged him in a bloody Battel , where the Victory was uncertain on both sides . And then they each sent Embassadours to the Pope , to beg of him , that he would assist 'em : to which he made no other answer , but that he would have 'em quit their Arms. But notwithstanding Henry and Rodolphus fought a second time without any odds : and therefore when they had engaged the third time , and kill'd a great many men on both sides , Henry ( who seemed to have a little the better of it ) would not hear Rodolphus's Embassadours that came to him for Peace , but wrote to the Pope again , that he would please to Anathematize Rodolphus , who endeavour'd to get possession of his Kingdom . Which Gregory refusing to do , Henry was so angry , that he studied day and night to ruin the Pope . In the mean while , lest Sedition should be wanting in Christendom , Michael and Andronicus his Son , who had been by force depriv'd of the Empire of Constantinople by Nicephorus Bucamor , came for refuge to Gregory ; who not only excommunicated Nicephorus , but employ'd Rogerius a feudatary of the Roman Church to restore Michael , with whom he discours'd at Ceperano , to the Empire . In pursuance of which command he got a Navy , and leaving his younger Son Rogerius in Italy , he took Boëmund his other Son along with him ; and sailed first to Valona , but pitch'd his Camp near Durazzo , resolving to make sure of that City which was so convenient for the carrying on of the War. But Dominick Sylvius , Duke of Venice , who was of Nicephorus's party , beat Rogerius from the Siege , with great loss on both sides . But not long after Nicephorus was betray'd by Alexius Mega , General of his Forces and made a Prisoner , the City being given up for three days to be plunder'd by the Soldiers , according to compact . Nicephorus himself was taken in the Church of Sancta Sophia , but his life 〈◊〉 upon condition , that he would take upon him the habit of a Monk for as long as he lived . Gregory seeing that Henry was incited against the Church by some seditious Bishops , called a great Synod , and forbad Gilbert Arch-bishop of Ravenna ( for his pride and malice ) the exercise of his Episcopal or Priestly function , under pain of an Anathema or Curse . For when he was summon'd to appear before the Sea Apostolick , being conscious of his crimes he would not obey the Citation , for which alone he deserv'd the penalty of an Anathema . He likewise censured Roland of Treviso , for that when he was Legat in order to a Peace between him and Henry , he sowed the seeds of discord and not unity , to get a Bishoprick by the bargain . 〈◊〉 did he spare Hugo Cardinal of St. Clements , who had seditiously and heretically conspired with Cadolus Bishop of Parma . In fine , he chose three at the same Assembly , to wit , Bernard the Deacon , the other Bernard Abbat of Marseilles , and Odo Arch-bishop of Treves , to go Legates à Latere from the Sea Apostolick to compose all differences between Henry and Rodolphus . For the wise Pope saw , that such a quarrel , unless it were timely ended , would occasion great calamities one time or other to Christendon . But because he well knew that there would not be lacking such mischievous men as would endeavour to hinder it ( because it was their interest to foment rather than remove the dissention ) he gave the Legates Letters Apostolical to the several Princes and States , written after this manner : We taking notice of the weakness , covetousness and ambition of mankind , do charge all manner of persons , whether Kings , Arch-bishops , Bishops , Dukes , Counts , Marquesses , or Knights , that either out of pride , cunning or covetousness they give no hindrance to our Legats , whilst they negotiate the Peace . And whosoever shall be so rash , as to contravene this Order ( which I hope none will , ) and shall hinder our Legats from composing a Peace , I bind him under an Anathema both in Spirituals and Temporals , by Apostolick Power ; and take away from him the advantage of any Victory he has gain'd , that he may at least be confounded and be converted by a double penance . He likewise commanded the Legates to call a Diet in Germany , and deliberately examine who of the two Kings had the right , and accordingly by the consent of all good Men to assign him the Kingdom , whose cause was justest : and that He , when he should hear what they had determin'd , would confirm it by the authority of God and S. Peter , than which there cannot be greater . But in the mean while Gregory , lest the Church of Rome should suffer by Simony , called a Council , and therein confirm'd the Decrees of his Predecessors made to put a stop to that evil , in these words : We , following the example of our Predecessors , as we have formerly in other Councils , do decree and ordain by the authority of Almighty God , that whoever for the future accepts of a Bishoprick , an Abbacy , or any other Ecclesiastical preferment from a Layman , shall not by any means be esteemed a Bishop , an Abbat , or a Clergy man ; nor let the same person dare to approach the Apostolical Sea , before he has repented and left the place that he gain'd by ambition and contumacy , which is the sin of Idolatry . And under the same Censures we bind Kings , Dukes , and Princes , who shall dare to confer Bishopricks or other Ecclesiastical Dignities upon any person against Law and Reason . Furthermore , we confirm the sentence of Anathema which was justly given against Theobald Archbishop of Milan and Gilbert Arch-bishop of Ravenna , as also against Roland Arch-bishop of Treviso ; and we lay the same Censure upon Peter , who was formerly Bishop of Redona , but is now an Usurper in the Church 〈◊〉 Narbonne . Moreover , we deny S. Peter's favour , and entrance into the Church to all such , till they have repented and satisfied for their offences ; be they Normans , Italians or any other Nation , who have in the least injured , or violated the Marcha di Termo in Ancona ; the Dutchy of Spoleto , Campagna di Roma , Sabina , Tivoli , Palestrina , Frascati , or Alba , or the parts that lie toward the Tuscan Sea. Add to these the Monastery of St. Benedict , and all the Country of Cassino , as also Benevent in Abruzzo . But if any one pretends a just cause for taking what he has not yet restored , let him demand justice of us or our Officers ; and if they are not satisfied , we grant them leave to take back as much as will satisfie them ; not excessively , like Robbers , but as becomes Christians , and such Men who only retake what is their own and desire not other mens goods ; fearing the anger of God and the Curse of S. Peter . After that he confirmed the Curse against Henry afresh in these words : Blessed Peter ! and thou Paul , Doctor of the Gentiles , I beseech you to hearken unto me a little , and hear me in mercy ; for you are Disciples and Lovers of Truth ; and what I say , is true . I undertake this cause for Truths sake , that my Brethren whose salvation I desire , may obey me more willingly , and that they may know how I rely upon your assistance , next to that of Christ and his Virgin Mother , whilst I resist the wicked , and am a present guard continually to the faithful . For I did not ascend this Sea willingly , but against my inclinations , even with tears in my eyes , that they should think such a worthless Man as me fit to sit in such a lofty Throne . But this I say , because I did not chuse you , but you me , and imposed this heavy burden upon my shoulders . But the Sons of Belial are risen up against me since I have ascended the Mount , because I cry aloud and tell the people of their crimes , and the Sons of the Church of their sins , and have laid violent hands upon me even unto blood . For the Kings of the Earth stood up , and the Princes of the World , with some Ecclesiasticks and others have conspired against the Lord , and me his Anointed ; saying . Let us break their bonds asunder , and cast their yoke from us , and this they did , that they might either kill or banish me . Of these one was King Henry , as they call him : Henry , I say , Son to Henry the Emperour , who exalted his horns , and lifted up his heel too proudly against the Church of God , in a conspiracy with many Bishops of Italy , Germany , and France , whose ambition your authority has yet opposed . This same person came to me in Lombardy , when he was rather forced by necessity than sober in his resolutions , and begg'd to be absolv'd from his Anathema : and accordingly I receiv'd him , because I thought him a Penitent ; but only admitted him to the Communion of the Church , not restored him to his Kingdom from which I had justly expelled him in the Council at Rome ; nor did I give the Subjects of the Kingdom leave to pay him their former Allegiance . And this I did , that if he delay'd his reconcilement with the neighbouring Nations whom he had always vexed , and should refuse to restore as well Ecclesiastical as Secular Estates , according to his word , he might be forc'd to his duty by Anathema's and Arms. Some Bishops of Germany made use of this opportunity , as also certain Princes who had been long tormented by this wild beast , thought fit to chuse Rodolphus for their King and Governour , since Henry had lost his Throne by his flagitious actions . And truly Rodolphus like a modest and just King sent Embassadours to let me know , he was forced to take the Government into his hand , though he was not so desirous of Dominion , but that he would rather obey us than those that had chosen him to the Kingdom . That he would always be at Gods and our disposal , and that we might believe him he offered his Sons for hostages for his performance . Thereupon Henry began to rage , and first to desire us , that we would use our spiritual Sword to depose Rodolphus . I answered him , That I would see who had most right , and would send Agents thither to examine the matter , and then I my self would judg whose cause was the juster . Henry would not suffer our Legates to determine the matter , but kill'd a great many men both Ecclesiastical and Laick , plunder'd and prophan'd Churches , and by this means made himself obnoxious to an Anathema . Wherefore I trusting in Gods mercy and judgment , in the patronage of the blessed Virgin , and relying upon your Authority , do lay Henry and his accomplices under a Curse ; and once more deprive him of his regal Power , interdicting all Christians ( whom I absolve from all Oaths of Allegiance to him ) from obeying Henry in any case whatever ; but command 'em to receive Rodolphus as their King , whom many Princes of the Realm have chosen , since Henry was deposed . For it is fit , that seeing Henry is deprived of his Power for his pride and contumacy , Rodolphus who is beloved by all should be invested with the Kingly power and dignity , for his Piety and Religion . Go to then ye Princes of the holy Apostles , and confirm what I have 〈◊〉 by your authority , that all men at last may know , that if you can bind and loose in Heaven , that We also upon Earth can take away and give Kingdoms , Principalities , Empires , and whatsoever is in the possession of Mortals . For if you can judg of things divine , what may we think of things prophane here below ? And if you may judg of Angels that govern proud Princes , what may you not do to their Servants ? Let all Kings and Princes of the World take notice by his example what you can do in Heaven ; how God esteems you , and then let 'em not contemn the Decrees of the Church . And I 〈◊〉 you suddenly to execute judgment upon Henry , that all may see , that son of Iniquity did not lose his Kingdom by chance , but by your permission and consent . And this I have requested of you , that he may repent , and be saved in the day of Judgment by the help of your prayers . Given at Rome the 5th . of March , Indiction III. After that he degraded Gilbert ( the Author of all this discord and Schism ) from the Church of Ravenna , and commanded all Priests belonging to that Church , to pay no obedience to him , who was the cause of all their misfortunes , and therefore Anathematized . And that the people might not want a Governour , he imitated Peter ( who used to send 〈◊〉 in his own room , upon occasion ) and sent 'em another Arch bishop with full power , to extirpate Gilbert's Faction and confirm mens minds in the faith . But then Henry ( who was rather provoked than chastized by these Censures , and had taken the Bishop of Ostia then Legate , as he return'd home , ) called a Council of the disaffected Bishops and chose Gilbert , formerly Arch-bishop of Ravenna , Pope , and called him Clement . But being teazed by the 〈◊〉 he left his new Pope for a time , and went against them , where he engaged and received a great overthrow . Rodolphus though he was Conquerour yet was found dead at a little distance , of a wound which he received . They say , Henry was so affrighted at that bloody ingagement , that he could scarce be found in seventeen days , and that the Germans in the mean time had put his Son Henry in his room by the name of Henry IV. Both these coming after with an united Body of Men into Italy to settle their Pope Clement in the Pontificate , and to turn 〈◊〉 Gregory , they easily subdu'd Maude who came to meet 'em with a small Army . This same Maude , when her first Husband died , not long before that time was married to Azo Marquis d'Este , her former Husbands near kinsman by blood and related to her in the third degree of Affinity . But when the matter was known she was divorced from Azo , at Gregory's persuasion . Henry having conquer'd Maude at Parma , march'd to Rome , and her Husband Azo after an hostile manner , and pitch'd his Camp in the Prati di Nerone , and going into the Borgo di Sancto Pietro , he and his Pope Clement prophaned St. Peter's Church , and demolish'd the Portico , and did the like by St. Pauls . But seeing he could not get into the City , he went to Tivoli , from whence as from a Castle he made daily incursions upon the Romans , till by wasting all that came near him , he reduced them to such necessity that they desired Peace upon any terms , of which notice being given to Henry by some deserters who got out of the Town , he drew his men up and entred in ; whereupon the Pope , who could not trust the People , betook himself into the Castle St. Angelo , where he was besieged for some time , they within maintaining the place stoutly . Gregory's Nephew had not the like fortune , who retreated to the Sittizonio di Severo , and wanting courage to defend it , basely deliver'd it up . But Henry hearing that Guiscard Duke of Puglia was coming to assist Gregory , he thought it no time to dally , and therefore contrived this stratagem : He sent the Bishop of Clugny to Gregory in the Castle , to offer him , that if he would crown him in the Lateran , he would return into Germany with his Army immediately : and the Roman people requested him to do it too . Gregory answer'd he would do it , if Henry would amend his errors and beg pardon . This he not only refused to do , but hearing that Guiscard was near with his Army , he crown'd Clement the Anti-Pope with the Pontifical Crown publickly in the Lateran , the Bishops of Bologna , of Cervia and Modena attending at the 〈◊〉 . After which he went to Siena and took Clement along with him . But Guiscard breaking in at the Porta del popolo , burnt the City all along to Domitian's Triumphal Arch , though the people did what they could to resist him . The Citizens had fortified the Capitol , and defended themselves briskly against Guiscard , who had already taken the Lateran . From whence there were a great many skirmishes and sallies made on both sides , and that part of the City which lies between the Lateran and the Capitol was demolish'd , and the Capitol it self at length taken by storm and laid almost even with the ground . Having thus made himself Master of Rome , and given the Citizens goods as plunder to his Soldiers , he march'd to Castle St. Angelo , where the Pope lay besieged , and freeing the miserable man at last from all his foes , he carried him along to Cassino and Salerno with him . Where in a short time after he made a godly Exit , after he had sate in S. Peter's Chair twelve years , one month , and three days . He was a Man , no question , that God loved , prudent , just , merciful , a Patron of the poor , the Widows and the fatherless , and the only Champion of the Church against Hereticks and wicked Princes who strove to make themselves Masters of the Churches patrimony by Violence . VICTOR III. VICTOR the Third , before called Defiderius , Abbat of Mount Cassino , being chosen Pope immediately took example by Gregory . And therefore I suppose it was that Henry and he were Enemies , by whose contrivance he was taken off with Poison , conveigh'd into the Chalice as he was administring the Eucharist ( as St. Martin writes , ) though Vincentius says on the contrary , that he died of a Dysentery , which may possibly seem not altogether unlike poysoning , since those that are poison'd do sometimes fall into a Dysentery by the corruption and relaxation of the Intestines . But Guiscard would have revenged so great a Villany , if he had not chanced to die too soon ; for when he had subdued the Greeks he went to Corfu and died ; to whom ( because Boemund was absent ) Roger his younger Son succeeded in the Dutchy of Puglia . At that time there was a famine throughout most part of the World , by means whereof the King of Gallitia took 〈◊〉 from the Saracens after he had besieged it many years , and gave it to the Christians . But Henry had ill success against the Saxons in Germany , being defeated with the loss of four thousand Soldiers , God permitting this calamity , that he might at last desist from harassing the Church . There are who say that there appeared a great many Prodigies at that time ; as , that the domestick birds , as Hens , Geese , Pigeons , and Peacocks fled into the Mountains and grew wild ; that Fishes in general both in Rivers and in the Sea died ; and that some Cities were so shaken with Earth-quakes , that the great Church at Syracuse fell down at Vespers and kill'd all those that were in it , saving only the Deacon and Sub 〈◊〉 who were miraculously saved . 'T is said , the body of St Nicolas was translated to Bari by the Merchants about this time , and there much honour'd ; as Martin Scotus a Man of great Learning and singular Morals tells us in his History . But Victor , by whose procurement Deusdedit reduced the book of Canons into method , died in the first year and fourth month of his Pontificate , not without suspicion of being poison'd . URBAN II. URBAN the Second , before called Otho , or Oddo , at first a Monk of Eboina , and after that Cardinal of Ostia , was at last deservedly made Pope about five months after Victor's death . For he was a very learned and an holy Man , and fit for any great Employment . At that time Roger took his opportunity ( now Gregory was dead and a new Successor come into the place ) to take Capua and all places that belong'd to them betwixt that and Tiber , from the Pope and the Romans . Thereupon Urban who could hardly trust the Romans , by reason of their former inclinations to Novelty , went to Melfi . Where being resolv'd to call a Synod , it was convenient to secure all people in their passage to it ; and therefore he commanded Roger and Boemund who were at variance about the Dutchy of Puglia , to quit their Arms ; upon this condition , that Roger should let Boemund have part of Puglia , and himself enjoy all the rest of his Father's Dominion . And when he had thus settled the Italian affairs to his mind , and put the Church in a good condition ( as far as was possible in such an hurry ) he went to Toia , to enquire what the Clergy of that place did , and to correct the errors of some ill-livers among ' em . But in the mean time Boemund , whilst his Brother Roger made War in Sicily against the Saracens , took Melfi by surprise . Whereupon Roger returning from Sicily , besieged his Brother Boemund at Melfi with twenty thousand Saracens which he hired to come along with him , though those within the City defended it very stoutly . The Pope , seeing he could have no quiet in Italy , design'd a Journey into France , but first held a Council at Piacenza , in which he wonderfully curb'd the licentiousness of some Clergymen . From thence he went into France , and began a thing very memorable . For he call'd a Council at Cleremont , wherein he so far animated the Princes of France toward the retaking of Jerusalem , which had been so long in the hands of the Sarazens , that in the year 1484. three hundred thousand Men enrolled themselves as Soldiers under Christ's Banner . After which he returned to Rome , with an intention , that when he had composed things in Italy , he would excite the Italians also to the same end . In the mean time King Henry wicked man , ceased not to affront Robert Earl of Flanders and provoke him to Battel , that he might divert him from the holy Expedition . Notwithstanding many followed one Peter an Eremite , who was a man of incomparable sanctity , and travelling through Germany and Hungary , arrived at Constantinople , then the common Seat of War. And they were not long after followed by Eustathius , and Baldwin surnamed of Bulloign , men famous for feats of Arms. But besides these there was the Bishop of Pois , Raymund Earl of St. Giles , Hugo Magnus King Philip of France's Brother , and the two Roberts ( whereof one was Earl of Normandy and the other of Flanders ) together with Stephen Earl of Chartres , who passing over the Alps into Italy came first to Rome . Where when they had visited the SSts . Tombs and Shrines , and received the Pope's Benediction , they went to Brundusium with an intent to go from thence into Albania . But because one Port would not hold 'em all , some went to Bari and some to Otranto . But Boemund , who , we told you , had taken Melfi , being desirous of glory , left Melfi , and went upon the same Expedition with twelve thousand choice and young Italians . And this his Valour so prevail'd with his Brother Roger , that he laid down his Arms and promised that for the future all things betwixt him and his Brother should be equally shared : and presently sent his Son Tancred , who was desirous to go into the War along with his Brother . By this time Peter the Eremite was come to Constantinople , and pitching his Camp in the Suburbs , did so much damage to the Citizens , not voluntarily , but through the licentiousness of his Soldiers , that the Greeks wish'd 'em all cut off . Alexius the Emperour was very much concerned for the injuries which his Subjects suffer'd , and therefore forced Peter for want of forage to pass the Bosphorus before he was willing . However being compelled to it Peter and his Men went over , and first going to Nicodemia , and then to Nicopoli , attaqued that City though it was well guarded by the Saracens . But they wanting provisions to maintain the Siege , and the Christian Soldiers dying apace , they were worsted by the Sarazens , and forced to raise their Siege ; but besides that , received such damage in their flight , that Reginald General of the Germans renounced the Christian faith , and surrender'd himself to them ; and Peter went as it were back , like an Ambassadour to Constantinople without any Soldiers to attend him . This was welcome news to Alexius , who hoped , that the Christians , upon such a discomfiture , would quit that Expedition . But in the mean while other supplies came in , and Alexius finding that he could not beat 'em back with open force , he set upon 'em in the Night time as they were pitching their Camp in the Suburbs of Constantinople , but to no purpose ; for they that were posted there maintain'd their Camp with great courage , till the rest of the Soldiers awaked got to their Arms. They fought too the next day with small damage on either side . Then Boemund was sent to Alexius in the name of the Army , and partly by Menaces , partly by Promises induced him to enter into a League upon these terms : That they should not onely pass through his Territories with safety , but have all necessaries supply'd , and that whatever they took from the Saracens should be his , except Jerusalem . When he had so done , he repassed the Bosphorus , and arrived first at Nicomedia , and then at Nicopolis , which was briskly defended by the Turks within : Both Saracens and Turks being Allies at that time , in the War against the Christians , sixty thousand Turks who lay upon the adjacent Mountains , made signs to the Townsmen to sally out , while they set upon the Christian Camp ; but were so briskly repulsed that they return'd to the Mountains without doing any execution . Yet it was difficult to take the City , because all kind of Provisions were carried into it by a Lake that joins to it , till the Lake being fill'd with small Vessels from Constantinople , the Townsmen were so streightned for want of necessaries , that fifty two days after the beginning of the Siege they surrender'd ; the Turks , who were in Garrison there , being permitted to march out with their Arms and Baggage . After which the Christians fortified Nicopoli and then left it : and being forced to travel through Deserts , they divided their Army into two parts . But it so happen'd that Boemund sound out a 〈◊〉 place near a certain River , where designing to stay and refresh his Men who were weary of travelling ; on a sudden the Turks and Saracens under the conduct of Soliman , set upon him , and had certainly overpower'd him with multitudes , had not Hugo and Godfrey with forty thousand Horse come to his aid 〈◊〉 as they heard of it . They fought very smartly and a great while on both sides , nor could the Battel be ended but by the Night coming upon them : and in that fight it was found next day , that there were forty thousand men slain , either Turks , Medes , Syrians , Chaldeans , Saracens or Arabians . But nevertheless Soliman made all the haste possible from thence , and bragging in all places that he was Victor , he met ten thousand Arabs who were acoming to the Army ; whom he carried with him into Lycaonia to intercept the Christians passage and hinder Provisions from being carry'd thither . But the Christians being supply'd by the Corn then almost ripe upon the ground , arrived first at Iconium ( the chief City of that Country ) and having taken that by surrender , possess'd themselves of Heraclea , and Tarsos with the same success . Then Baldwin , a Man of great Courage and Wit , first got a Signiory in Asia ; for he had Tarso and all that he took in that Country bestowed upon him : and not long after made himself Master of Edessa and Manista . From thence the bigger Army went into Cilicia , now called Armenia minor , which submitting upon the first Onset , they made Palinurus an Armenian who had fought on the Christian side , Governour of it . Afterward they took Coesarea in Cappadocia , and then march'd on toward Antioch over the high Mountains . At that time Cassianus was King of Antioch , formerly called Reblata : but that same King who formerly govern'd all Asia double wall'd it , and called it by his own name ; and built about it four hundred and sixty Towers . Here was also once St. Peter's Sea ; and here were born Luke the Evangelist , and that Theophilus , to whom Luke directs his Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles : and here Men that were regenerate by Baptism were first called Christians , and lived there a thousand years under Christian Government . Moreover , it appears that there were one hundred and sixty Bishops under the Patriarch of Antioch before the Barbarians took it : and that there were in it three hundred and sixty Parish Churches . In the year therefore of our Redemption 1491. Antioch began to be besieged with great application . At which time Urban , who was vexed with tumultuous insurrections , shut himself up for two years in the House of one Peter Leo a noble Citizen , near St. Nicolas's Church . But when John Paganus , a most seditious Fellow , was dead , he was a little more at liberty , and then he applied himself to settle the State of the Church . For he received into favour the Arch-bishop of Millain ( before deposed , because he had been consecrated by one Bishop against the Canon and custom of Holy Church ) he having by way of penance changed his habit and lived in a Monastery voluntarily and holily upon that account . And when he petition'd with all humility to send him a Pall he did it , and restor'd him to his Authority in this form of words : We are persuaded by thy Letter to send thy Brotherhood a Pall together with the Blessing of the Sea Apostolick ; which kind of Honour was never before conferr'd upon any person absent from us . After that he gave a Pall and several priviledges to the Arch bishop of Toledo ( who came to Rome and swore fidelity to the Pope ) and made him Primate of all Spain . But he laid a Curse upon the King of Portugal and all the Diocese of St. James : because he had thrown the Bishop of that Province into Prison without hearing what he had to say for himself . About the same time Henry Bishop of Soissons came to Urban at Rome , and freely quitted his Bishoprick which he had received from the King of France , without any hopes of Restitution . Whereupon Urban ( lest his Diocese should suffer for want of a Bishop ) restored him to his Bishoprick , though he were unwilling to take it ; but he was sworn in this manner : I for the future will not communicate with any that are excommunicated by this Sea , wittingly and willingly : nor will I ever be present at the Consecrations of those that accept of Bishopricks or Abbies , against Law and Reason , from Laymen ; and , so help me God , and this holy Gospel , I never intend to break my resolution . So also they say he dealt with the Bishop of Bellay : Nor can any one say he was pertinacious for doing so ; for he knew how and when to alter his mind upon occasion , which every good Man should do . For when he had admitted a Clerk , whom Gibert the Anti-Pope had made a Sub deacon , to second Orders , he chang'd his mind , because it was a thing of ill Example , and like to be of very pernicious consequence . He confirm'd the Order of Cistercians which was first set up in Burgundy ; and some say , the Carthusians began their Order in his time : though others say it was in the time of Victor III. But when Urban had settled the Church of God , not onely by his pains and Example , but by his Writings too which he set forth against the Hereticks , he died near St. Nicolas's in the House of Peter Leo , an eminent Citizen , twelve years , four months , and nineteen days after he came to the Popedom , upon the 28th . of August . His Body was carried over Tiber , to avoid the contrivances of his Enemies , who would have done him an injury ( if possible ) after death , and buried very honourably in St. Peter's at the Vatican . PASCHAL II. PASCHAL the Second , before call'd Raynerius , an Italian of Romagna , whose Father's name was Crescentius , and his Mother Alphacia , was chosen Pope about that time when the Christians fought in Asia and took Antioch , into which they were lett by Pyrrhus , an eminent Citizen . For he admired Böemunds valour so much that he promised to surrender the City to 'em , if the rest of the Christians would let Böemund be Governour of it . The Christians when they enter'd the City , spared almost all , but onely that they were severe upon the Saracens : and Cassianus their King who fled to the Mountains , was kill'd by the Armenians . They had taken all but the Castle ; which whilest Böemund attaqued , he was shot through the thigh with an Arrow , which pained him so , that he was fain to desist from the Siege for several days . But when Corbanes the King of persia's General came up , with Sensadolus Castianus's Son , to retake Antioch , Böemund was by that time well of his Wound , met and would have engaged ' em . But the Enemy kept up in the Mountains and could not be tempted to fight by any means . Whereupon Böemund being necessitated for lack of Provisions was resolv'd to fight 'em though the place was much to his disadvantage . So he order'd that Lance wherewith Longinus pierced Christ's side ( which they found in St. Andrew's Church at Antioch ) to be carry'd before 'em as the best Ensign they could have ; and marching up to 'em he defeated them with the slaughter of an hundred thousand , though at first they made a brisk resistance . Besides that , they say there were fifteen thousand Camels taken in their Camp ; and so much plunder carry'd off , that from the greatest extremity of want they were advanced to the greatest abundance of all things necessary . The Governour of the Castle when he knew of it , surrender'd the Castle to Böemund and embraced the Christian Faith : and all that were in the Garrison , if they would do the like , were permitted to march off with Bag and Baggage whither they pleased . After that there arose a great debate betwixt Böemund and Raymund , when Böemund demanded Antioch , and Raymund said , it belong'd to the Emperour of Constantinople , by the contract they had before freely made . But the Priests , to whom it was referr'd , gave it to Böemund without any more ado . In the mean time Hugo Magnus ( who was gone to Constantinople to compose things ) died , and then the other Officers ( all but Raymund , who besieged Caesarea in Cappadocia ) resolv'd to go to Jerusalem with their Army , and rendezvouz'd in Lycia . But by the way they attempted to take Tortosa , and after they had spent three months in vain , they raised the Siege , and march'd to Tripoli , the petit King of which place furnish'd 'em liberally with Mony , Provisions and Arms , and thereby obtain'd a Peace upon Condition , that he , if Jerusalem were taken , should embrace the Christian Religion . Hence they removed , and passing by Coesarea in Palestine , came at five encampings to Jerusalem ; which stands upon an high Hill , and is divided also by several Dales , so that it cannot be besieged but by a very great Army . Beside , there wants Fountains and River-waters , which are necessary for an Army . For there is no other rivolet but Siloe , and that very little in the Summer time ( and sometimes nothing at all ) which runs down Mount Sion into the Valley of 〈◊〉 . Yet there are a great many Cisterns in the City and the Countrey , to furnish the Citizens with Water , but cannot supply great Armies and Beasts of carriage . Notwithstanding the Christians got what Provisions they could and attaqued the City in four places very fiercely , ( whilest the Jerusalemites defended it as stoutly ) and upon the 13th of July they took it by storm , the thirty ninth day after they began to besiege it , in the year 1499. four hundred and ninety years after the Saracens took it under the Reign of Heraclius . Godfrey was most to be commended in that action ; for that he first master'd that part of the Wall which was allotted for him and his Brother to storm ; and help'd Balion down into the City to open the Gates for the Christians : at whose entrance there was such a slaughter both in the City , and especially in the Temple , that Men were above the ancles in bloud . And the same day they had taken the Temple too , if Night had not come upon ' em . However the next day the Attaque was nenew'd , and quarter given to all that desired and would lay down their Arms. But the Christians , after such a Victory , when they had rested eight days from the toil of War , and had visited the holy places of the City and our Lord's Sepulchre , took Godfrey upon their shoulders , and carry'd him into the Palace , where by universal consent they chose him King. And he , though he did not refuse the Title of King , yet he would not have a golden Crown ; because he thought it unseemly for any one to wear a golden Diadem , where Christ , the King of Kings wore one of Thorns when he redeemed mankind . Then also was Arnulphus the Priest made Patriarch and consecrated by the Bishops that were there present . The Citizens of Neapolis in Assyria were so frighted at this Victory , that they sent Ambassadours to Godfrey to surrender themselves and all they had . Soon after news came that a mighty Army of Soliman King of Babylon was come to Ascalon ( a City twenty miles from Jerusalem , was always in 〈◊〉 with the People of it , ) Godfrey resolv'd to meet 'em : and therefore left Peter the Hermit to guard the City , and recall'd Eustace , and Tancred , whom he had sent to Neapoli , with two Legions . As he march'd against the Enemy , he was inform'd by the Prisoners he took , that Clement was Soliman's General , and had fifty thousand Men under him and a Navy laden with Provision and Artillery ; but notwithstanding was resolv'd to fight him ; which he did , and Godfrey , who had the day , kill'd thirty thousand of his Men , as the story goes : But Clement , who led the Enemy , escaped away . The Ascalonites having received such a blow , deliver'd up their City streight to Godfrey : in which he found as much Gold and Silver , as ever was seen together before . Jerusalem being thus retaken , many of the Princes who had perform'd their Vow and had their desire , began to take their journeys home into Europe ; among the rest the Earls of S. Giles and Troyes . But Godfrey and his Brothers , who had great success , took Joppa a Sea-port Town , and Rama , which hinder'd the Christians passage from Ascalon to Jerusalem . He also besieged Cassa , otherwise called Porfiria , at tho foot of Mount Carmel , four miles from Acon . But whilest the Siege lasted , Tiberias , a Town of Galilee surrender'd of their own accord , and Caffa was not long after yielded upon terms . But nothing , that Men call Happiness , is very lasting . For a year after the taking of Jerusalem , which cost so much labour and pains , Godfrey died of a Fever : and the Christians to prevent any damage that might happen by an Interregnum , 〈◊〉 Brother Baldwin in his room , A. D. 1101. But to return to Paschal , whom Gregory the Seventh made Cardinal Priest of S. Clements , for his Learning and Vertue . He was chosen Pope by the Clergy after Urban's death : though he could have been well satisfied with a private life : for he was formerly a Monk , and made Pope against his will ; denying himself to be capable of so great a Charge ; but yet at the desire of the People , because the Clergy chose him unanimously , and the College of Cardinals approved of it , he did take upon him the Pontificate : but not till they had thrice repeated these words with acclamations [ St. Peter has chosen Rainerius , a very good Man , Pope , ] and the Secretaries and Clerks after that gave him the Title of Paschal . Then he put on his Scarlet Cloak or Robe , with a Mitre on his Head , and was attended to the Lateran by the Clergy and People , upon a white Horse , until he came to the South Portico that leads to St. Saviours , Where when he had sate some time in a Seat made on purpose , as the custom is , he went up into the Court of the Lateran , and put on a Girdle upon which hung seven Keyes and seven Seals ; to let him know , that according to the seven fold grace of the Holy Ghost , he had Power to govern the Church under God , and to bind , loose , open or shut . Then with a Papal Scepter in his hand he visited those places which are to be enter'd onely to 〈◊〉 : and the day following he received his Consecration at St. Peter's , where Oddo , Bishop of Ostia , Maurice , of Porto , Gualter , of Alba , Bono , of Lavico , Milo , of Palestrina , and Offo , of Nepeso , anointed him with Chrism : at which Ceremony the Bishop of Ostia had the chief Place , which continues so till this day . After his Unction he return'd into the City , and took his Crown according to the Custom . That this would so happen , Albert Bishop of Alatri had formerly foretold . For being ask'd by a Friend of his , who he thought would succeed Urban , God , said he , will choose Rainerius for his faith and constancy . Nay , they say that the same Albert foretold also the exact time that he should live in his Pontificate . But Paschal who consulted the good of the Church , then like to be ruin'd by seditious Men , sent out his Forces against Gibert the Anti-Pope , the Ring leader of all the mischief : And to render himself sufficient for so great a War , he borrowed several Troops of Roger Earl of Sicily and a thousand ounces of Gold. Gibert , that Villain , lived then at Abba de Marsi : and when he understood that the Enemy was coming , he durst not trust to his own strength , which he had procured of Richard Count of Capua , but left Alba and went with all speed into the Mountains near Aquila , where not long after he died suddenly and paid for all his iniquities . But notwithstandstanding his being taken off , the Church of God did not rest altogether from troubles . For Richard , who , we told you , supply'd him with Men and Mony , put up in his room one Albert a Citizen of Aversa , between 〈◊〉 and Capua : who was compelled immediately by the well-affected Party to quit the place , and go into banishment . But the People of Cava near Palestrina , following the Example of Richard's solly and arrogance , made one Frederick , Pope . But they also repented of what they had done , and one hundred and five days after turn'd him out of his Pontificate , compelled him to take upon him the habit of an Anchorite , and lead a private life . Besides these there was a Third also , one Maginulphus a Roman , who was so bold as to usurp the Title of Pope at Ravenna . But the Romans banish'd him , and those of Ravenna , when he had no Friend left , expelled him their City . The Roman Church being thus settled , Paschal , who was a Man of great Wit and Courage , diverted his Mind from Religion to Arms , and by the help of Roger , retook Castellana and Benevento from the Enemies . But in the mean time Peter Columna , a Roman Citizen , by the advice of Richard Count of Capua ( whose main design was to divide the Pope's Army ) seiz'd upon Cava a Town in the Pope's Dominions . Thereupon the Pope marched against him , and not only retook Cava , but also took from him Zangarola and Columna , two Castles of his paternal Inheritance ; from whence the Family of the Columneses took their Title . There was another Family at Rome ( called the Corsi ) very powerful and so true to Gregory VII . that their Houses which were under the Capitol were burnt by Henry down to the ground ; yet afterward Stephen , the chief of that Family , chang'd sides , and in Paschal's absence surpriz'd St. Paul's Church , and the Castle hard by : from whence he continually teazed the City of Rome with inroads very strangely . For this reason the Pope omitted all forein Affairs , and return'd with all speed to the City , from whence he drove Stephen ; who went safely off , disguised in a Monks Habit and so deceived those that came to take him . At that time many Authors say , there appeared a great many Prodigies ; as , that the 〈◊〉 gain'd in some places full twenty paces into the Land more than ordinary : and on the other side , in some places , retired from the shore an hundred . And the like I saw at Pozzuoli the last year by some old weather beaten Marble Pillars , that were wasted to three Cubits ; though the Inhabitants told me that three years before they were wash'd by the Sea. They tell you likewise that a Comet appeared of a vast bigness , that was seen at Sun-setting . Paschal however was not disturb'd at any of these things , because he knew 'em to be natural : But when he heard the Bishop of Florence should say , that Antichrist was born , he went immediately thither , and calling a Council , who discussed the matter very nicely , he perceived the Bishop was onely ambitious of being the Author of some great matter , and therefore when he had chid him he sent him away , and went himself into Lombardy , where he called an Assembly at Guardastallo of many Princes and Bishops , and held a long debate about Homages , Fees , and the Oaths of Bishops that had been or should be administred to Laymen . And hearing of the scandalous lives of the French Priests , he went into France , and at Troyes he called a Synod , in which having taken order for the more decent adorning of Churches , and partly expelled , partly chastised their Incumbents , he returned in haste into Italy , because he heard all things were there in an uproar . For Stephen Corsus had taken Montalto , and Pontechio from that part of Toscany which now they call St. Peter's Patrimony , and had fortified them with Castles , from whence he pillaged the whole Country with frequent inroads ; but the Pope fell upon him , and beat him out of one of his Castles ; though he could not storm the other by reason of its situation , and the Winter season which was at hand . Going therefore into Puglia to compose the differences of those parts , he committed the care of the Church to the Bishop of Lavico ; to Peter the Son of Leo , and to Leo the Son of Fregepan , the City and all its concerns , and to Ptolemy Lord of Subiaco , the territories adjacent , leaving his Nephew Godfrey , General , to assist them in the defence of the Churches jurisdiction . But in the Pope's absence , Ptolemy the reputed Author of all that mischief threatned he should never return to the City any more , and all these revolted from the Church : to wit , Peter Columna , whom the Pope had taken into favour , the Abbat of Farfa , together with those of Anagni , Palestrina , Tivoli , Frascati , and Sabina . The same Ptolemy also raised an Army and besieged Alba in Campagna di Roma , which the Citizens very stoutly defended . But when the Pope and the Prince of Cajetta came up , together with Richard of Aquila , two excellent Commanders , they drove out these Usurpers that would have possessed themselves of the Church Revenues , and freeing Alba from the Siege , he also had the other revolting Towns surrender'd up to him , except that he was fain to storm Tivoli , which stood out very obstinately , and occasion'd much damage on both sides : though he took Montalto and turned out Stephen , and quieted the whole Patrimony in a short time . Assoon as he had made Peace here , he apply'd himself to the War in Asia , and to that end wrote Letters and sent Nuntios to all Christian Princes to exhort and animate 'em to it as much as possible ; because he heard that 〈◊〉 the death of Godfrey the Saracens brought great Armies to Jerusalem designing to re-take it ; as also that the Christians had received a great overthrow , that the Earl of Burgundy was slain in the fight , that Boëmund was taken alive , and that Baldwin himself , Godfrey's Brother , then King , had made a narrow escape , so that the City was well-nigh taken . But the Barbarians , though they had gotten such a Victory yet they durst not attempt Jerusalem . For Tancred who had defended Antioch very valiantly , did also take Laodicea , which belong'd to the Emperour of Constantinople , by storm , because he heard that Alexius was pleased to hear that so many Christians were killed , and hinder'd our Men from passing out of Europe into Asia . Baldwin the King encouraged by the good fortune and resolution of Tancred , raised an Army as fast as he could , he resolv'd to march against 〈◊〉 , having sent to Genoua and Venice for Auxiliaries : from whence he had eighty Ships of War , besides many Galleys that were sent to the place : insomuch that the City was besieged both by Land and Sea very closely , and in twenty days was taken ; and the Saracens that came to defend it , utterly routed and defeated . Tancred shew'd great piety towards his Uncle Boëmund who had been kept in Prison by the Enemies for three years , and restored him to the Principality of Antioch , after he had redeemed him with a great Ransom of Silver and Gold. After that 〈◊〉 committed the care of Antioch to Tancred , and went first into Italy and then into France , and married Constantine King Philip of France's Daughter : but hearing that Alexius Emperour of Constantinople infested the Seaport Towns near Antioch , he return'd into Italy , and getting a Navy 〈◊〉 sailed into Dalmatia , where he besieged Durazzo , that he might divert Alexius from the War in Asia , as he soon did ; and Alexius desiring a Peace , Boëmund granted it , upon condition , that he should put an end to the War against Antioch and let the French Soldiers pass through his Country into Asia without any hindrance . Peace thus made , Boemund sail'd for Asia with the Navy which he had provided against Alexius , and did so recruit and chear the spirits of the Christians , that King Baldwin storm'd and took Baruti , a Maritime Town of Phaenicia , between Sidon and Biblos , whose Metropolis is Tyre , after he had besieged it two months , but not without great loss of Men : so that he was very severe with 'em , and gave the City as a Colony to the Christians . At the same time was Sidon also taken . But amidst these successes of the Christians : Boemund , that famous Prince died ( which caused an 〈◊〉 sorrow ) and left his little Son Boemund whom he had by his Wife Constantia , and who was to be his Successor in the Principality of Antioch , under Tancred's Tuition till he grew up . In the mean time Henry the Fourth , when his Father was dead ( whom he had defeated at Liege in a pitch'd Battel ) having composed all things in Germany came into Italy , but tarry'd at Sutri , knowing he should scarce be welcom to Paschal ; because he had demolish'd many Churches in the Wars , and given Bishopricks as he pleased to any body against Law and Reason . But when Ambassadours had been sent from one to the other , and the Emperour had sworn that he would come peaceably into the City , and force all the Bishops that were possest of Bishopricks either by bribery or violence , to quit their preferments immediately ; it was agreed he should enter the City . Then Henry removed from Sutri to Monte Guadio , or , as some will have it , to Monte Malo , ( by others called Monte aureo ) and pitch'd his Camp there : and from thence by consent of the People , and attended by all the Nobility , he march'd first into the Borgo di Santo Pietro , the Priests leading the way in their Vestments , and carrying the reliques of Saints along with 'em from St. Angelo ; for he went that way into the Borgo di Santo Pietro as far as St. Peter's Church ; and upon the steps that ascend to it he kiss'd the Pope's feet , who came so far with the Cardinals to meet him . And when he had quarter'd his Soldiers according to his mind , he went into the Church upon the Pope's right hand ; where when he had said his Prayers at the Altar , he desired the Pope to confirm the Bishops that he had made , though he had sworn that he never would ask it ; which Paschal denying , he gave the signal and in came his Soldiers , who presently took Paschal and all the Cardinals , and carry'd him and a great many of the Clergy , whom they had plunder'd before ; into their Camp. The People of Rome were so incensed at this affront , that they rose in Arms and beat the Germans out of the Borgo and shut all the Gates . Thereupon the Emperour went to M. di Santo Silvestro and put the Pope and Cardinals in streight Prison , with Guards round about , lest they should escape : which done , he went back with the rest of his Men to attaque the City , and came as far as the River Aniene . From whence when he had first made himself Master of Ponte Mammolo ( which takes its name from Mammea the Mother of Alexander the Emperour , who founded it ) he burnt all the Villages round about , and made continual incursions upon the Romans . At which the Pope , who was concern'd for the calamity of the Citizens and wearied with their intreaties , desired to be brought ( as he was ) to Ponte Salaro , where he sent for Notaries out of the City , to write down the Contract , and ( though he was unwilling , yet ) did confirm all the Bishops that Henry had chosen . Things being thus composed and Prisoners on both sides dismissed the Emperor was Crown'd by the Pope in S. Peters ; but the City Gates were first shut , lest the People should break out ; and the very Church had a Guard set upon it by Henry's Order . By this means he had what he wish'd for , and so return'd into Germany not long after . But the Pope , when Italy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 little settled , exhorted the Pisans who were skilful Seamen , to leave the Baleares ( two Islands called Majorca and Minorca , which they had in their possession for some time before ) and sail against the Saracens , who infested our Seas and all the shores of Christendom . The Pisans were desirous of Honour and provided a great Navy , mann'd with most of their young Men , and went against the Enemy . But whilst they staid at Volterra for a Wind , the Luccheses invaded their City , which had no body to defend it ; and had taken it , had not the Florentines at the request of the Pisans beat back the Luccheses , and manfully maintained it . For which kindness the Pisans when they came back victorious over the Saracens , presented the Florentines with two Prophyry Pillars , still to be seen at the Gate of St. John Baptist's Chappel . In the mean time Paschal held a Council at the Lateran , and revok'd all that he had promised to Henry ; because he was forc'd to do what he did , either out of fear of Henry or in pity to the Cardinals that were in bonds , or to the People of Rome , whom Henry harass'd after an hostile manner , to make a Peace upon any terms . He therefore thought it better to retract what he had done amiss ( since he was compelled ) than to let other Princes take that for a Precedent , and think that lawful for them to do , which Henry onely extorted from him against his will. At that time Maude the Countess died of age and left the Church of Rome , in her Will , all that tract of ground that lies betwixt the River Pissia , and Santo Quirico in Sienois , to Ceperano between the Apennine and the Sea ; as also Ferrara , which is still tributary to the Church of Rome . There are some Authors ( of which Vencentius is one of the best ) who write that this Lady died at Florence in a great Fire ( that burnt down most of the City , and destroyed two thousand Persons ) and that her Body was carry'd thence afterward into 〈◊〉 , and buried in a Monastery of St. Benedict , twelve miles from Mantoa . My Opinion is , that she died at Mantua and was carry'd to St. Benedict's ( which she built ) by her own Order , and Anselm's care , who was a very holy Man and the cause of her building that stately Edifice . And I am sure Anselm himself who was Bishop of Lucca , was buried there too , but translated afterward to the Cathedral of Mantua , lest the neighbourhood should have stollen him out of his grave , because he was every day more and more famous for Miracles . The Lucceses say that they have Maud's body , which I cannot believe , because Guido Gonzaga , whilst he repaired the Monastery of St. Benedict found and removed the body ( as he ought ) to a better place : Some Authors also write that there was another Anselm at the same time , a very learned Man , and of such esteem in England , that he was in a short time from a Monk made an Abbat , and then Arch-bishop of Canterbury ; the same Person who wrote several Books of Meditations ; Why God should be made Man ; of free Will ; of Parables ; of the Cross ; and of St. John Baptist. These happy times produced Sigebert the Monk of Gemblours , a Man of excellent Learning ; and Bernard of Castillon in 〈◊〉 , a Man of a noble Family : He , when he was twenty two years of age took upon him the habit of a Monk ( under Stephen the Abbat , who was the third after the Order of Cistercians was erected ) with thirty Fellows more , and was so much commended for his Learning and Piety , that in a short time he was made Abbat of Clarevalle , a Monastery built by one Robert a Nobleman of great honour , and there he lived and govern'd with great reputation for thirty six years . And when he ( that is Bernard ) died , he left , besides the same of his sanctity , a great many Monuments of his Wit in writing : especially his Commentaries upon the Canticles , and his considerations of divine Contemplation dedicated to Eugenius the Pope , from whence he might learn the duty of a Pope . He likewise wrote many Epistles ; one above the rest to the Romans , in which he much blames 'em : as also an Apology , and some Sermons upon solemn occasions . But to return to Paschal , who decreed in a Council held at Guardastallo , that no Cities of Romagna , as Piacenza , Parma , Reggio , Modena , nor Bologna should be any longer subject to Ravenna which had been formerly the Metropolis and Mother-Church : because the Bishops of Ravenna had often exalted their horns against the Roman Sea. But when the Pope came back to the City , the People desired him that he would make Peter's Son Governour of the City , upon the death of his Father who was so in his life time : which the Pope denying to do by reason of his nonage ( for he was scarce ten years old ) there was such a tumult of a sudden , that he was forced to leave the City , for fear of some great mischief ; for there were many , that said it was not fit that such a Boy should be intrusted with such a weighty Employment . But that would not do ; for when he was at Alba , and heard that Peter Leo ( a great friend to the Church ) was set upon in his own House by the adverse Faction , he immediately sent Ptolomy from Ariccia with a good competent number of Men to assist him ; who drove the Enemy over the Tiber , killing some and taking others whom he divided among the several Towns , to be kept . But there soon appeared great inconstancy in Ptolomy . For those whom he had taken but a little before , he set upon by surprise as they went through the Selva del Aglio by his Order to the several Towns , and took 'em again and carry'd 'em with him to Ariccia : among whom was also the dead Governour 's Son. Nor was Ptolomy content to do so onely , but he possess'd himself of Sarmoneta Nymphaeo , Tiberia , and the Sea-coasts , In the mean time Henry came out of Germany into Italy with an Army which strook terrour into all that heard of it . But when he was come to Rome in the Pope's absence , ( who at that time held a Council in Puglia ) and thought himself deprived of his Imperial Dignity , together with the Power of bestowing Bishopricks , he was Crown'd a second time , before St. Gregory's body , by the Arch bishop of Braga , who was banish'd by his own Country , and so went home again . But Paschal when the Council was dismiss'd , came out of Puglia to Rome with an Army of Normans and retook many Towns from the Enemy , and at 〈◊〉 gave willing Audience to the Ambassadours of Calo Johannes Emperour of Constantinople ( who succeeded his Father Alexius ) and bid 'em be sure to animate their Master against the Sarazens . Then the Abbat of Farfa and Ptolomy , whose ill actions were too great to be pardon'd , sculk'd about a good while , till at last Paschal , who was a very mild Man , took 'em into favour . When things were thus settled and a Church dedicated to Agapetus , built at Palestrina , which he consecrated , he returned from thence in Pomp to Rome where he was met by the whole City : in which croud he fell sick , and perceiving his approaching death , he received the Sacrament , exhorted the Clergy to Peace and Concord ; and dy'd , after he had been Pope eighteen years , six months and seven days , upon the 14th . of January , and was honourably buried in the Lateran Church . He in his Pontificate , made fifty Priests , thirty Deacons , and an hundred Bishops . He also consecrated fifteen Churches at Rome ; especially that of St. Adrian intrefori , which had been prophaned by some of the factions ; and the Church of St. Mary in Monticello . In fine , he repaired and consecrated the Church of the Sancti quatuor Coronati which was defaced , when Robert Guiscard Prince of Salerno set that part of the City on fire , which goes from the Lateran to the Capitol ; as I have said in the life of Gregory the Seventh . GELASIUS II. GELASIUS the Second , before nam'd John , born at Gaeta , his Father's name was Crescentius of a noble Family , from his youth up well educated and learned , in Monte-Cassino under the religious Abbat Odrisio he learn'd the fundamental Principles of the Christian Faith. For this Reason he was sent for to Rome by Urban II. who knew him to be trusty and virtuous and ever had a great esteem for him . But his fidelity was then most conspicuous , when Pope Urban was besieged by the Germans and sectators of Gilbert the Anti-Pope in the Isle of S. Batholomew , between the two Bridges ; for he only and that noble Person Peter Leone never abandon'd him . Urban therefore , when he was in his prosperity again , mindful of so great kindness and for his learning and fidelity made him his Secretary , and because he had an elegant way of writing , he committed to him the charge of reforming the style of the Court of Rome which by the ignorance and negligence of former Ages , was very much corrupted . And afterwards observing the great worth of the Man , he resolv'd to make him a Cardinal , and proposed it often in the Consistory with the good liking of all . But Urban dying soon after , Pope Paschal taking notice of his great deserts , immediately made him Cardinal-Deacon ; and upon the death of Pascbal , when the Consultation was held for the electing of a new Pope , all the Cardinals being to that purpose assembled in the Monastery below the Palace of Leo and Cincio Frangipane , by an universal consent John of Gaeta was chosen Pope by the name of Gelasius . This Election put Cincio Frangipane into so great a rage , because the College had rejected a Creature of his , whom he had proposed to them to be Pope , that accompanied with many armed Men he 〈◊〉 into the Monastery , breaking down the doors , and beating down whomsoever he met in his way , and taking the Pope himself by the Collar , he slung him upon the ground and kick'd him , and then made him a Prisoner . The Cardinals , who endeavour'd to make their escape , he threw 〈◊〉 their Horses and Mules , not sparing any manner of contumely , that could be put upon so venerable an Assembly . But the People of Rome would not endure the assront , but gathered together in Arms before 〈◊〉 House , and threatned death and ruin to himself and his Family 〈◊〉 he did not immediately set 〈◊〉 safe and sound at liberty . The Frangipani comply'd with all their demands , and Leo in the sight of all falling at the Pope's feet , kiss'd 〈◊〉 , and most humbly beg'd his Pardon . The Pope then mounted his white Horse , and attended by the Clergy and People of Rome he rode to the Lateran , and was there Crown'd according to custom . At this time Baldwin ( who had been exhorted by the Pope , both by Letters and Messengers , to withstand 〈◊〉 the Barbarian Forces till some supplies could be sent into Asia to his assistance ) took Sobal , a strong place in Syria , and fortified it , that it might be a receptacle for the Christians in their War against the Infidels . Boemund also the younger dying , Tancred who was his Uncle and Guardian , was by all the Christians declar'd Prince of Antioch , which Principality having setled , he was sent for by Baldwin King of Jerusalem , to come with all his force to aid him against the Turks , Saracens and Arabs , who with a great Army had invaded his Kingdom . Tancred arriving there , and observing the small forces of the Christians , dissuaded Baldwin from joyning Battel with the Enemy , by that means putting the whole affair of Christendom under a great hazard , but all in vain ; for Baldwin giving them an opportunity of fighting was overcome with great slaughter , himself and a few Men retreating with great difficulty to Jerusalem , and Tancred by several by-ways escaping to Antioch . The Enemies puff'd up with this great Victory , seiz'd Mount Tabor and pulling down the Monestery there , put all the Monks to the sword . Gelasius in the mean time could not be at rest from a forein Enemy ; for the Emperor Henry had entred Italy with his Army , wasting all as he march'd , was just about to enter Rome in a hostile manner ; to escape whom the Pope at first retir'd to the House of Volcamino a noble Citizen , but not deeming that altogether safe , he went with his Attendants aboard a couple of Gallies prepar'd for that purpose , and sail'd down the Tiber to Ostia , the German Soldiers pursuing him and shooting at him with Darts and Arrows . Coming to Ostia , he dared not venture any whither by Sea , it was so stormy , but he travell'd hy Land to Ardea , accompanied still wherever he went by Hugh Cardinal of the Twelve Apostles , an illustrious Prelate ; Soon after the Sea growing more calm , he return'd to 〈◊〉 , from whence he sail'd first to Terracina and then to Gaeta , where he was very kindly entertain'd by his Countrymen . Hither came to meet him William Duke of Puglia , Robert Prince of Capua and Richard of Aquila , who all promised him their utmost service , as became loyal Feudataries of the Church of God. Henry hearing these Princes were raising an Army against him , set up for an Anti pope Maurice Archbishop of Braga , by the name of Gregory , to oppose Gelasius , and recommended him to the Family of Frangipani ; and not content to have acted so pernicious a thing , he entred the Country of Anagni , and plunder'd and ruin'd all before him ; he had just laid Siege to Turricolo a strong place , when on a sudden news was brought that Gelasius with the Princes of Puglia , approach'd with a great Army , whereupon he decamp'd and as he retreated out of Italy , he sill'd all places with slaughter and rapine . 〈◊〉 , upon his retreat , dismiss'd the 〈◊〉 Princes , supposing now that Henry was gone , all things would be in a peaceable condition at Rome hereafter ; but he was very much deceiv'd in his opinion ; for he was soon after inform'd that the Anti-pope upheld by the power of the Frangipani continued still at Rome , out of fear of which Family he staid privately a while in the House of a Friend ; but afterward as he was saying Mass in the Church of Praxede , his Enemies with their Party rush'd in , and he had much ado to escape out of their hands by flight , some of the Corsi and Normanni , two great Families , with his Nephew Crescentius fighting briskly in his defence . The next day guarded by his Retinue and Friends in Arms , he return'd to the City from S. Paul's ( whither he had fled ) and consulting with his Cardinals , he resolv'd to leave the City , lest the Uproars every day encreasing some great mischief might ensue . Having therefore left to Peter Bishop of Porto , the Vicegerency in Ecclesiastical affairs at Rome , and to Hugo Cardinal of the Twelve Apostles the care of Benevento , he sail'd first to Pisa , not conceiving the way by Land to be secure for himself and the Cardinals who accompanied him ; where he in the audience of the whole City related the causes of his departure from Rome , and was received with great kindness by the Pisans ; thence setting sail for France , he arrived at S. Giles's , and was there entertain'd by the Abbat of Clugni and his Monks with many others who came for that purpose , very magnificently and splendidly . Then he cross'd the middle of France with a venerable rather than sumptuous attendance , ( which now adays is the fashion ) by the way dedicating the Churches of S. Cecily in Stagello , S. Sylvester in Burgundy and S. Stephen in Tornay , and with Stones determining the Bounds of each Church . Coming at last to the Monastery of Clugni , he was taken with a Plurisie , and died , having been Pope one year and five days . He was a most holy Man and very praise-worthy both for his life and doctrin ; so that I cannot doubt , considering the integrity of his life , and his religious constancy amidst the many storms and troubles he underwent , but that he now enjoys Eternity among the blessed in Heaven . He was buried in the Porch of the said Monastery . Some write , that in his time the Order of Knights Templers first began , who living not far from the Holy Sepulcre , entertain'd Pilgrims and accompanied them in Arms in their journeys to and from the holy Places , which by their means might be visited with all safety . These Knights Cusentinus commends highly for their holy Christian Lives . CALISTUS II. CALISTUS the Second , first named Guy , a Burgundian , Arch-bishop of Vienna , descended of the Blood Royal of France , was chosen Pope by those Cardinals who were at Clugni at the death of Gelasius , but he would not take upon him the 〈◊〉 , till he heard the Election was approv'd by those Cardinals also who were left at Rome and elsewhere in Italy ; which being certified to him by Letters and Messengers , he went to Rome , and the Nobility and People meeting him congratulated his Promotion and their own good fortune , not doubting but he would be a restorer of peace and tranquillity to the City of Rome . Here he settled matters to his mind , and went to Benevento , where all the Princes thereabout were met to salute him ( according to custom ) of whom the principal were William Duke of Puglia , Jordan Count of 〈◊〉 , Arnulphus Count of Ariano , and Robert Count of Lauretello , all Men of great honour , and without doubt the most powerful Lords of that part of Italy , who took their Oath of fealty to the Pope . But Calistus having nothing more in his thoughts than the holy War , where it was much fear'd the Christian Cause would not be able to sustain it self against so many barbarous Nations , returning to Rome , dispatch'd away Lambert Bishop of Ostia , a Saxon , Cardinal of S. Stephen in monte Celio , and Gregory Cardinal of S. Angelo , to the Emperour to treat of a Peace , which having procured without much difficulty , they hang'd up a Table of the Articles thereof in the Lateran Church , to the incredible joy of all People . But this lasted not long , for Roger Count of Sicily in the absence of Count William , had seiz'd upon Calabria and Puglia , the charge of both which Countries William ( going to Constantinople to espouse the Daughter of Alexius the Emperour ) had committed to the care of the Pope . Upon this therefore the Pope left Rome and went to Benevento , from whence he sent Cardinal Hugo to Roger as he was besieging the Rocca di Niceforo , to persuade him to lay down his Arms and quit the Siege , but he little regarded the Pope's Order , rather pursuing the War more vigorously , fearing lest if his Cosen William should arrive before he had possest himself of those two Countries , it might render his design unfeasible . The Pope then began to raise an Army , when on a sudden both himself and many of the Cardinals were taken ill of Fevers , which forc'd him to return to Rome without performing any thing ; so that Roger not meeting any resistance easily made himself Master of Calabria and Puglia . Thus was William 〈◊〉 of his Country and of the Wife he expected , and being forc'd to betake himself to live in the Court of the Prince of Salerno , he died a little while after without Heirs ; and Roger having lost so considerable an Enemy , arrogates to himself the Title of King of Italy . Calistus as soon as he recover'd his health , held a Council in the Lateran of nine hundred Fathers , where it was consulted , how with the first opportunity they might send Recruits to the Christian Army in Asia , then much weakned ; the news whereof gave such courage to Baldwin King of Jerusalem , that he set upon Gazis a King of the Turks that inhabited Asia minor , who was coming against him with a great Army , vanquish'd him and took him Prisoner ; and with like success he encountred the King of Damascus who was marching against Jerusalem , whom he defeated having kill'd two thousand of the Enemy and taken a thousand . But Balahac King of the Persians coming on with numerous sorces , and Baldwin not staying till the Auxiliaries could arrive , he rashly adventur'd to fight him , and was totally routed , and himself and many of his Nobles made Captives . This made Pope Calistus hasten their assistance , lest the remainder of the Christians should be destroy'd having no King : and by the mediation of Veramundus Patriarch of Jerusalem a learned and a good Mam , he animated the Venetians with hopes of glory and reward to man out a stout Fleet upon the service , in the year 1121. Dominico Michiele being Duke ; which arriving at Joppa , then streightly besieged both by Sea and Land by the Saracens , they overcame them with great slaughter and raised the Siege . Hence they went to Tyre , which after a long and bloody Siege they took , having first made it their bargain , that half Ascalon and Tyre should be theirs , if by their means they happened to be taken . But Emanuel Emperour of the Greeks , Successour to Calo-Joannes enving these great successes to the Latines or those of the Roman Communion , commanded the Venetians to recall their Admiral , which they did and he obey'd , but he was so inrag'd , that in his return he sack'd Rhodes , Chios ( from whence he translated to Venice the body of S. Theodore the Martyr ) Samos , Mitilene and Andros , Islands belonging to the Emperour . He took Modone and 〈◊〉 it ; and subjected the Island Trau ( before in the hands of the Hungarians ) to the Venetian Commonwealth . He brought also along with him to Venice the Stone upon which at Tyre Christ is said to have sate . In the mean time Baldwin , who we said was taken Prisoner , being ransom'd , return'd to Jerusalem , and for a while kept up the Christian Cause ; so that Calistus having now a little leisure from forein troubles , creates twelve Cardinals , rebuilds several Churches that were ruin'd with age ; repairs the City Walls , makes Conduits , 〈◊〉 Castles belonging to the Church and distributes great Donaries of Silver and Gold to several Churches , purchases several pieces of ground to augment S. Peter's Revenue and within the Court builds the Church of S. Nicolas . But so great felicity cannot long be enjoy'd on Earth , without interruption , for Gregory the Anti-Pope , before nam'd Bordino , attempting to usurp the Papacy kept at Sutri , where with the assistance of some Roytelets thereabout he did great damage to the Romans by his incursions , and plunder'd all the Strangers he could meet with that travel'd to Rome either out of devotion or about business . Calistus therefore gets together an Army on a sudden , and sending before John de Crema Cardinal of S Chrysogon with the most expedite part of Soldiery , himself follows and defeating the Enemy takes Sutri , and sets Bordino upon a Camel , leading him so in triumph to Rome ; and then forgave him his life , but thrust him into the Monastery of Cave . At last Calistus having deserv'd well both of God and Man died in the Lord ; after he had been Pope five years ten months and six days . The Sea was then vacant eight days . HONORIUS II. HONORIUS the Second , at first named Lambert , born in the Country of Imola , was made Pope about the time that Baldwin being ransom'd from his imprisonment added the Principality of Antioch to the Kingdom of Jerusalem , all the Heirs being dead , to whom of right it belong'd . But so great a Province not being to be govern'd without a Lieutenant , he made Raymund Son to William Duke of Austria their Governour , whose Wife was the Daughter of Boemund the elder ; and having thus setled matters , he went against the King of Ascalon , who being assisted with forces from Aegypt infested the 〈◊〉 of Jerusalem , and him he utterly routed in one Battel . Afterward Baldequan a petit King of Damascus attempting the same thing , but with greater forces , he overthrew him in three fierce Battels , his men in their flight being kill'd up and down like sheep . To return to Honorius ; though his Parentage was mean , yet for his excellent Learning and conversation he was every way worthy of so high a Dignity ; not but that the methods by which he obtain'd it were not altogether commendable , the Election having been procur'd rather by the ambition of some private Men than by unanimous consent . For when upon the death of Calistus , the Consultation was held about chusing a new Pope , Leo Frangipane imposed upon the Conclave , that the Election should be deferred for three days , under pretence of more mature deliberation and a stricter search into the Ecclesiastical Canons ; though neither of these were part of his design , but it was craftily and politickly done by him , to gain time in which Votes might be procur'd for the choice of Lambert . The People were extreamly desirous to have had the Cardinal of S. Stephen , which Frangipane also pretended , that so he might by this trick draw over the People and the unwary Fathers ; which some of the Cardinals observing , because they would not have a Pope according to his mind , they set aside the Cardinal of S. Stephen , and chose Theobald Cardinal of S. Anastasio , Pope , by the name of Coelestine . Leo now thought it no time to dally , but perceiving the People were displeased at that choice , declares Lambert aforesaid for Pope , with great acclamations of the Citizens , the Clergy also approving it ; and that the People might not have time to change their minds , he immediately clothes him with the Pontifical Vestments in the Scinie , a place near S. Sylvester's Church . He , though it was not without slight that he got the Popedom , yet was afterward universally saluted and own'd as such . As soon as he was made Pope , he created several worthy Persons Cardinals , of whose assistance he constantly made use in all his difficult affairs ; being very much delighted with the conversation of excellent Men , which was the reason that he detain'd at Rome with him Pontius Abbat of Clugni , a very diligent person ; and shew'd great respect to the extraordinary parts of Hildebert Bishop of Mans , whom for the sake of his skill at Heroic or Elegiac Verse he promoted afterward to the Archbishoprick of Tours . This age was rendred also more illustrious by Hugo de Sancto Victore , a famous Doctor of Paris , who then flourish'd , who lest behind him several lasting Monuments of his admirable Learning : as his Book concerning the Sacraments , his Book of Sentences , another written by way of Dialogue , entitled Didascalus , another of care of the Soul , and a Book entitled , of Arts and Sciences . All these learned Men Pope Honorius lov'd to that degree , that he neglected no opportunity of preferring them . One foul deed yet was acted in his time much to be abhorred ; for one Arnulphus an excellent Preacher of the Religion of Christ , was murdered at Rome by the procurement of the Priests , because he inveighed bitterly against their incontinence and sensuality , and reprov'd their pompous living and insatiable appetite after Wealth , proposing the Poverty and pure Integrity of our Saviour for their Imitation . This Man the Roman Nobility and Gentry look'd upon as a true Prophet and Disciple of Christ , and extoll'd him to the Skies ; which begat 〈◊〉 much envy and rage as cost the good Man his life . Whether this holy Man was a Priest , a Monk , or a Hermit , is not certain . Historians write that Honorius was very much troubled at the fact , but could never find the Authors of it : He aster having reign'd well in S. Peter's Chair five years two months and a day , died to the general grief , and was buried with the greatest solemnity in the Lateran Church ; and the Sea was thereupon vacant one day . His name is in an Inscription in Marble 〈◊〉 the Church of Praxede , but I know not what it means . INNOCENT II. INNOCENT the Second , a Roman , born in Trastevere , being made Pope , raises an Army and marches against Roger , Son and heir of the former Roger Lord of Sicily , who endeavour'd to possess himsess of Puglia , upon the death of William the Duke thereof , in whom the whole Family of Robert Guiscard was extinct . In this expedition the Romans shew'd so much courage and fortitude , that at the first onset they overthrew the Enemy then encamp'd at S. Germans , and taking the Town , they follow'd Roger to 〈◊〉 and there besieg'd him . But in the mean time 〈◊〉 Duke of Calabria , his Son , with a good Army comes upon them and in one Battel defeats them , not only delivering his Father from the Siege , but taking the Pope Prisoner with all the Cardinals that then attended him : all whom yet soon after Roger using wonderful moderation , freely released . For which reason the Pope afterwards was easily persuaded to grant any thing he desired , except the Title of King , which he earnestly solicited with great expence and large Promises . During these actions one Peter Son of Peter Leone a potent Citizen of Rome , by some seditious Fellows was set up for an Anti-Pope by the name of Anacletus , who by spoiling several Churches in the City and rifling their Treasures ( particularly breaking into S. Peter's Church , whence he took a Cross of Gold with its appendent Ornaments ) had rak'd together so much wealth , that he was able with it to corrupt to his side any of the Citizens who were desirous of change . So that Innocent upon his return to the City finding all places full of uproars , and that these must needs end in the slaughter of many men , he retir'd of his own accord , and first sailing to Pisa , from thence he went to Genoa and at last to France . Anacletus then being rid of so considerable an Adversary , endeavour'd as much as he could by liberal Pensions to bring over those who were for Innocent to his side , and that he might more firmly oblige Roger , ( then inclining to his party ) to his interest , he created him King of both Sicilies . Innocent in the mean while holds 〈◊〉 Council at Clermont , in which the Anti-Pope and his followers were condemned ; from whence he went to Orleans , and having visited King Philip , by whom he was kindly receiv'd , he pass'd into la Beausse , where at Chartres he discours'd with Henry King of England who came to meet him , whom he endeavour'd with many arguments to persuade to undertake an expedition against the Saracens . Hence he took a turn into Lorain , and finding Lotharius newly made King of the Germans , at Liege , who made him many large Promises of assistance towards his Restauration , he made him take an Oath , that he would make such sufficient preparations for the enterprise , as that he should return to Rome with security . After this having held another Council at Rhemes , and , upon his return into Italy , one other at Piacenza , he came to Pisa , where he composed the animosities that had long been between the Pisans and Genoeses . He also raised the Bishoprick of Genoa , which before was in the Province of the Archbishop of Milan , to an Arch-hishops Sea , to which he subjected three Bishops of Corsica and the Bishop of Bebio . The same he did by that of Pisa , making it an Arch-Bishoprick , with Jurisdiction over the other three Bishops of 〈◊〉 , and the Bishop of Populonia . Lotharius by this time was come into Italy with a great Army , which having by the Pope's advice divided with two distinct Bodies he march'd to the City ; where making himself Master of Janicolo he entred that way , while Innocent with another party by another way crossing the River Anien over Ponte Mamolo gets into the Lateran , the Anti-Pope not appearing at all . So that Lotharius with marvellously good fortune quash'd that Faction and as much as in him lay took care that Innocent should not thereafter be 〈◊〉 by them . The Pope was so extreamly obliged by these great services of Lotharius , that Henry being now dead , he created him Emperour of the Romans and crown'd him with an Imperial Diadem . Which done , Lotharius return'd into Germany , to reduce the Leutici then in Rebellion ; but while the Pope called a Council at Pisa , to consider of the State of Christendom and of the preservation of Religion ; the Anti-Pope who was condemn'd in this Council also , with the assistance of Roger and some factious People , again bestirs himself against the Pope . Hereupon the Emperour Lotharius having repress'd his own Rebels , once more advances towards Rome with his Army , and the Pisans on the Pope's behalf fit out a powerful Fleet ; and with these Forces they not onely quell'd the Sedition at Rome , but attack'd Roger so stoutly both by Sea and Land , that they stripp'd him of all that he held in Italy , and drove him to his own Sicily in a short time . John Emperour of Constantinople , who had no kindness for Roger , hearing of these great successes , sent Ambassadours to congratulate Lotharius upon that occasion ; one of which Embassie was a Sophister , who would undertake to prove that the Latin Church profess'd a great Error , in declaring contrary , as he said , to the opinion of the Nicene Council , which was that ( the Holy Ghost proceeded from the Father ) that the said Holy Ghost did proceed from the Father and the Son. But among those who manag'd the Controversie was one Peter a Deacon , a learned Man and a great Disputant , who replied thus : If the Latins ( says he ) are to be condemn'd because they add that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Son also ; why are not the Greeks much more to be condemn'd who say , the H.G. proceeds from the Father alone ; whereas the Council said no more than that it proceeded from the Father ? The bold man was so gravel'd with this acute Answer , that he laid down the Controversie and disputed no more . The Emperour Lotharius being about to depart , and Innocent fearing that when he was gone Roger would attempt to regain what he had lost in Italy , he created Raino one of Lotharius's Commanders , ( left by him to secure the Country with some Troops ) Duke of Puglia . The Anti-Pope soon after died and was buried privately by his Friends , and the Cardinals who had been his Sectators were reconcil'd to the Pope , so that the Church seem'd to be in a likelihood of enjoying a little Tranquillity ; when on a sudden some Citizens of Rome seeking to enlarge their Power by tumults , set up several Senators of their own to take into their hands the whole Government of the affairs and territories of the City . Whilst the Pope withstood these attempts , he holding a Council in the Lateran , wherein it was ordain'd that no Lay-man should lay violent hands on a Clergy-man , he died , having been Pope fourteen years , seven months and thirteen days , A.D. 1114. At which time were in great esteem , Gilbert an English Man , a Person of so great knowledg , that he was call'd , the universal Scholar , and Ambert Arch-bishop of Rhemes , not inferiour to his Master Gilbert for parts and learning . That piece of Mosaic work which is still to be seen in the Vault of S. Mary in Trastevere was done by this Pope . CELESTINE II. CELESTINE the Second , at first nam'd Guido , Cardinal Priest of S. Mark , a Tuscan , born at Citta di Castello , called by the Antients Tiphernum , was by universal consent chosen Pope in the room of the deceased Innocent , at the time when Baldwin King of Jerusalem dying , Fulk Earl of Anjou , his Son-in-law succeeded him in that Kingdom , which with the help of his two valiant Sons , he defended stoutly for some time . For when the Turks who inhabited near the Persian Gulph , had made incursions into the territories of Antioch , he not onely defeated them , but slew three thousand of their number and took as many Prisoners . Which loss so enrag'd Alaph the Turk , that with some Babylonian Auxiliaries , he sate down before Edessa a City of Mesopotamia , called by Jews Arach , ( which we told you Baldwin had beg'd of his Brother Godfrey ) and took it , the Barbarians plundering and spoiling all without mercy , putting all those Christians to the sword who would not deny the Faith , and ravishing the principal Women , even upon S. John Baptist's Altar , because they knew it was had in high reverence by the Christians . But while an Army was raising , King Fulk ( I know not by what ill luck ) fell from his Horse , as he was riding too rashly after a Hare , and died of his fall , to whom Baldwin the third of that name , succeeded in the Throne . And Celestine , after he had sate five months , died , and was buried in the Lateran . He was happy in one thing , that he was not pestered with any Seditions in his Pontificate , which yet perhaps is to be attributed to the shortness of his time . LVCIVS II. LVCIVS the Second , a Bononian , his Father's name was Albert , came to the Popedom at that time when the news of the taking of Edessa was brought to Italy . This Edessa was the City to which Holy Scripture says , Tobias sent his Son , and which the Apostle Thaddaeus converted to the faith of Christ , being since honoured with the reliques of S. Thomas , and hence it was that Agbarus King of the place sent a Letter to our Saviour , to which he vouchsafed to write an Answer with his own hand . Upon the tidings of this great loss , Bernard Abbat of Clairvaux , a personage famous for Sanctity and Learning , as I have said before , took to heart the defence of Christianity , and by Letters and Messengers animated all Christian Princes to take upon them the Cross and Banner of Christ against the Saracens ; and prevailed upon Conrade of Schwaben , who had succeeded Lotharius in the Empire , to engage in the Expedition . While provision was thus made for the defence of the Christian Religion , in France and Germany , Roger by the Pope's negligence returns into Italy and regains all that he had lost without meeting any resistance , which success gave him so much courage and strength , that passing with a Fleet into Africa , he so plagu'd the King of Tunis , that to buy his peace , he made him promise him a yearly tribute , which he paid for thirty years afterward . Conrade having in the mean while got together a great Army under the Cross , march'd to Constantinople , where Emanuel II. Emperour of the Greeks over-persuaded him to take his journey straight on to Iconium , without taking care of provision , assuring him that himself would supply the Army with whatsoever should be necessary . Whereupon that City , well fortified both by Art and Nature , was closely besieg'd a great while ; but the wicked Emperour shew'd them a Greek Trick , and mix'd Lime with their Meal , with which the bread was made for the whole Army of the Christians , and this kill'd so many of the Soldiers , that they were forc'd to raise the Siege and return into France , without having done any thing . Some advantage yet this Expedition may be said to have given the Christians , because King Baldwin IV. of Jerusalem took such courage upon it as to besiege and take by storm the City of Ascalon , having also a little before rebuilt the antient City Gaza , ( then almost deserted by the Enemy ) giving it for a dwelling place to the Knights Templars . Beside the same Baldwin gave a bold repulse to some Turkish Chieftains who infested the Inhabitants of Jericho , of whom in one single Battel he is said to have kill'd five thousand . Moreover Noradine Governour of Damascus invading the territories of Jerusalem was met withal by Baldwin , and totally routed , so that in the pursuit the Christians were with much ado kept off from entring the City of Damascus pel-mel with the Enemy . But to return to Pope Lucius ; he omitted no care nor pains in promoting that so considerable and necessary Expedition ; and I suppose , he was much the more concern'd in his mind for it , because before he was Pope , he was Cardinal Priest of S. Cross in Jerusalem , the Church whereof he almost wholly re-built . By his approbation , a national Council was held in France of several Bishops and Abbats , against Peter Abelardus a Peripatetic Philosopher , and a very learned Man , who had maintain'd some heterodox Opinions ; but was in the presence of King Lewis , so effectually convinc'd , that he not only chang'd his mind , but took upon him the life and order of a Monk , and afterward together with some of his Scholars led a most holy life secluded from the World in a desert place . Lucius , after he had been Pope eleven months and four days , died and was buried in the Lateran . EVGENIVS III. EVGENIVS the Third , a Pisan , Abbat of S. Anastasius having been chosen a Monk by that holy Man Bernard , was created Pope in the Church of S. Caesarius ; for when the Cardinals could not well agree whom to chuse out of their own number , mov'd by an impulse from above , they pitch'd upon this most religious Man Eugenius . He finding the Romans would be urgent upon him with threats , to procure his confirmation of their Senators , he fled by night to Sabina , accompanied by the College of Cardinals , and was consecrated in the Monastery of Farfara ; and despising not onely the big words of the Romans , but defying the worst they could do , he drove those Senators to such a straight , that he forc'd them to resign their Offices . Hereupon he return'd to Rome , but perceiving the Citizens were reconcil'd to him only out of design and not heartily , and being afraid lest some trap should be laid for him , he escap'd to Tivoli , the Romans throwing at him Darts and other missile Weapons as he departed . After this he went to Pisa and from thence by Sea to France , where he persuaded King Lewis to engage in the holy War against the Turks and Saracens , who arriving at Constantinople , was no better used by the Emperour Emanuel than Conrade of Schwaben had been before him ; for Lewis taking his advice to pass through the deserts of Syria at a very unseasonable time , was reduc'd to such extream necessity , that he was compell'd to march his Army ( harrass'd with the bad way and want of all things ) to Antioch , without entring upon any action . This falsity of Emanuel procur'd him the enmity of Roger King of Sicily , who mans out a Navy for Greece , and seizes from him the Island of Corfu , Corinth , Thebes and Euboea , and had gone up to Constantinople it self , if the Venetians had not equipp'd a Fleet of sixty Gallies to hinder his design . Roger therefore , as God would have it , turns to the coast of Asia , where the Saracens Fleet had block'd up Lewis King of France , ( then intending to set sail for Palestine from Porto di S. Simon , ) and having got them at an advantage sets upon 'em and routs 'em , delivering by this means this Christian King and his Army from destruction . In the mean time the Venetian Fleet which was altogether on Emanuel's side , retakes all those places which Roger had possest himself of , but had been left by him unfortified and without Garisons ; Roger then leaving King Lewis at Joppa , sets sail directly for Constantinople , where he burnt the Suburbs in the very sight of the Emperour , and carried his Victory so far , that for some time he besieged even his Palace , and with his own hand gather'd fruit out of his Garden . But having got his Fleet together in order to return into Sicily , he fell unawares upon the Venetian Navy which was ready prepar'd for a Battel , and was by them defeated with the loss of twenty of his Gallies , himself hardly escaping by flight . While these things were doing , Conrade , Lewis and Baldwin , with joint forces and courages attack'd Damascus , which City was built by the Servants of Abraham , in a Champain Country and naturally subject to drought , but by Art rendred fertile and plentiful ; for the ground is watered by Channels and guts dug in the Earth and by that means made to abound with all things . There is but one small River in that Country , which running not far from the City Walls , makes a little tongue of Land in which their Camp was pitch'd , whereby they easily could hinder the Citizens from fetching Water ; but a certain Assyrian , to whom in difficult matters Baldwin was wont to give great credit , over-persuaded him to remove his Camp to the other side of the Town , pretending that it might with more ease be there expugnable , because the Walls were not so strong ; which was no sooner done , but those of Damascus possess'd themselves of the place where our Men had encamp'd , and having entrench'd themselves stop'd all the Water and Provisions that the Christians wanted : So that being press'd with hunger and thirst , they were forc'd dishonourably to raise the Siege , from which Baldwin went to Jerusalem , and Lewis and Conrade took their march to Europe , whither they return'd An. Dom. 1152. with their Armies , which by several accidents were very much shattered . Eugenius after having ( as aforesaid ) stir'd up the Christians to this Expedition , return'd to Rome , where he was pompously and heartily entertain'd by the Citizens ; but having recover'd Terracina , Sezza , Norba and Rocca di Fumone , places which had been seiz'd from the Church by several Lords of the adjacent Country , he retir'd to Tivoli for his diversion , where soon after he died , having sate in the Papal Chair eight years four months and twenty days . His body was carry'd to Rome , and buried with great state ( as reason good ) in St. Peter's Church . By his Order and at his charge the Portico of S. Mary Maggiore was built or rather re-edified , as appears by the Inscription . ANASTASIVS IV. ANASTASIVS the Fourth , a Roman , Son of Benedict , was before Abbat of S. Ruffo in Velitro , and now of a Cardinal was made Pope , at that time when Alphonso K. of Spain died in his return from the Holy War , to whom succeeded his Son Sanctius , who soon after being slain in the Christian quarrel in a Battel in Arabia , his Brother Ferdinand succeeded him in the Throne . Anastasius having obtain'd the Popedom , gave a Chalice of most excellent workmanship and vast price to the Lateran Church , and in a short time raised a noble structure near the Pantheon , now called S. Marca rotunda ; and many other things he design'd for the honour of the Church and the Ornament of the City , if he had lived a little longer . Great expectations Men had entertain'd concerning him and hopes that his goodness together with the learning of Richard de S. Victore his Cotemporary , would vindicate those times from obscurity and ignominy : for Richard was then a famous Doctor and wrote many things gravely and copiously , particularly a Book concerning the Trinity ; beside that he was an eloquent as well as profound Preacher . At this time almost all Europe was afflicted with Famine , which put our Pope upon acts of Charity which he perform'd liberally both openly and in secret , but he died when he had been Pope one year four months and twenty four days , and was buried in the Lateran in a Tomb of Porphyry . HADRIAN IV. HADRIAN the Fourth , an English man [ born near S. Albans in Hertfordshire ] having been sent into Norway to preach the Gospel , he converted that Nation to the Christian faith , and was therefore by Pope Eugenius made Bishop of Alba and Cardinal . Upon the death of Anastasius being elected Pope , he was applied to by the Romans both with Prayers and threats for an investiture of their Consuls in the absolute administration of the Government of the City , but he positively refused ; and the Clergy of Rome desiring him to go to the Lateran to be consecrated , he also denied so to do , unless Arnold of Brescia who had been condemn'd for a Heretick by Eugenius , were first expell'd the City . This so enrag'd the People , that they set upon the Cardinal of S. Pudentiana in the Via Sacra as he was going to the Pope , and gave him a wound or two . This the Pope took so ill , that he set them under Excommunication , till at last they chang'd their minds , and both banish'd Arnold and forc'd their Consuls to lay down their Offices , leaving to the Pope the absolute Power of governing the City . Mean time William King of Sicily , who succeeded Roger , takes the Subburbs of Benevent , and both Ceperano and Bauco from the Church , which so enrag'd the Pope , that he Anathematiz'd him , and absolv'd all his Subjects of their Allegiance , that so they might be at liberty to rebel . But at this time the Emperour Frederick I. of Schwaben was entred into Lombardy with an Army and besieging Tortona , which had revolted from the Empire , he took it by force , and thence with great speed he continued his march towards Rome . The Pope was then at Viterbo , from whence he went to visit Orvieto and Civita Castellana , places belonging to the Church , to confirm them in their Allegiance ; but finding himself unable to cope with the Imperial Army , by his Nuntio's he struck up a Peace , and met the Emperor near Sutri , who alighting from his Horse , address'd to him with all that Ceremony which was due to the true Vicar of Christ . From hence they went to Rome , where Frederick was to be Crown'd by the Pope in S. Peter's Church , but the Gates being shut lest any tumult should happen between the Citizens and the Soldiers , the Romans yet broke forth by Ponte S. Angelo and set upon the Germans ( whom they look'd upon as of the Pope's side ) and kill'd many . This unsufferable riot angred the Emperour so , that having brought his Army , which was encamp'd in the prati di Nerone , into the City , he drove the Romans from the Vatican , and slew and took Prisoners multitudes of them , till being appeased by the intercession of the Pope , he let those he had taken go free . But when afterward according to custom , the Pope and Emperour were to go together to the Lateran and found it would be unsafe because of the seditious humour of the Citizens , they went first to Magliana , and there crossing the River they pass'd by the way of Sabina and Ponte Lucano to the Lateran , and perform'd the Coronation with the usual Solemnity . While matters went thus at Rome those of Tivoli surrendred themselves to Frederick , professing a perfect submission ; but when he understood that it was a part of S. Peter's Patrimony he restor'd it to Hadrian , and without any long stay return'd into Germany . The Pope also at the request of the great men of Puglia remov'd to Benevent , where by his presence alone he regain'd from William to the Church a great part of his Kingdom . In the mean time Paloeologus an illustrious personage came Ambassadour from Emanuel II. Emperour of Constantinople , first by Sea to Ancona , and then by Land to Benevent , with an offer to the Pope of fifty thousand pounds in Gold , and a Promise to chase William out of Sicily , if upon the good success of the Expedition , three maritime Cities of Puglia might be put into his possession ; which no sooner came to William's Ear but he sued for the Pope's mercy , promising not onely to restore what he had taken from the Church , but to add somewhat more , and that he would employ his Force to constrain the rebellious Romans to their duty , if he might be honour'd with the Title of King of both Sicilies . The Pope could not grant this , because several Cardinals opposed it . Wherefore William getting a good Army together enters Puglia after an hostile manner , destroying all with fire and sword , and setting upon the Greeks and Apulians who were encamp'd near Brundusium , he easily overcame them , upon which those of Otranto and Puglia immediately made their submissions to him . The Pope then was very angry with those Cardinals who had opposed the Peace before , and took William into favour and gave him the Title of both Kingdoms , he having first taken an Oath , thereafter not to attempt to do any thing which might be a detriment to the Church of Rome . Matters being thus composed to his mind , the Pope taking his journey through the Countries of Cassino , Marsi , Reati , Narin and Todi , came at last to Orvieto , which place he was the first Pope that made his habitation and beautified . He was afterward by the earnest intreaties of the Romans persuaded to go to Rome , but being here teiz'd by the Consuls who would be setting up for liberty , he went to Arignano , where not long after he died , having been Pope four years and ten months , leaving the Estates of the Church in a very good condition ; for he had built several Castles on the lake of S , Christina , and so fortified Radifano with a Wall and Citadel , that it was almost inexpugnable . The History of these times was written in an elegant style by Richard a Monk of Glugni , much quoted by other Writers . The body of Pope Hadrian being brought to Rome was buried in S. Peter's Church near the Sepulcre of Pope Eugenius . ALEXANDER III. ALEXANDER the Third , born at Siena , his Father's name Ranuccio , upon the death of Hadrian , was by the suffrages of twenty two Cardinals chosen Pope , though other three Cardinals set up Octavian , a Roman , Cardinal of S. Clement , by the name of Victor , which gave beginning to a Schism . But Alexander , lest the Church of Rome should suffer by the continuance thereof , dispatch'd Legats to Frederick the Emperour then laying Siege to Cremona , to desire him to interpose his Imperial Authority in extinguishing the Sedition . He return'd for Answer , that both Popes should betake themselves to Pavia whither he would come and hear their Case debated . Upon the receit of this Answer Alexander went to Anagnia , and Octavian to Segna . This the Emperour took so heinously , that he sent two Bishops to Alexander , to cite him before a Council , by the name of Cardinal and not of Pope . Alexander stood upon his right and rejected them , whereupon they went to Octavian , and brought him to Pavia , with intent to set him up against Alexander , which they did ; for holding a Council , Frederick confirms him in the Papacy , leads him sitting upon a white Horse through the streets of Pavia , and performs the usual adoration to him . Alexander was much mov'd at this , and having first admonish'd them to no purpose , he sets them both under an Anathema , and writes Letters to all the Princes and Nations of Christendom in justification of himself for so doing : Then returning to Rome in the second year of his Pontificate , he finds he had many Adversaries there , who took the boldness to oppose him , because Frederick's Army had now possess'd themselves of all St. Peter's Patrimony but Orvieto and Anagnia . Wherefore Alexander by the persuasion of King Philip of France , went to Terracina , and there embark'd in a Ship provided for him by Order of William King of Sicily , and arriv'd in France , where in a Council holden at Clermont he pronounc'd the Anathema before laid upon the Emperour and Octavian . While these things were doing in Europe , Baldwin III. died at Jerusalem , and his Brother Almeric step'd into the Throne , lest if an Interregnum should have been among so barbarous and treacherous a People , it might have given occasion to some mischievous revolution ; and having settled his affairs for the time , he led his Army against the Egyptians , and defeated their General Drogon with a great slaughter , he laid Siege to Alexandria , of which Tiracino Lieutenant to the Soldan of the Saracens , had traiterously made himself Lord ; which Siege he urg'd on with so great diligence that the Alexandrians could hold out no longer and yet were not willing to be made subject to the Christians , but offer'd to yield upon condition they might be freed of this new Lord , and be restor'd to the Dominion of the Soldan ; Almeric was content , and receiving a vast sum of Money redeliver'd the City to the Soldan , who ungratefully put off the performance of the full bargain , which caused Almeric to march against him and to lay Siege to Cairo . Mean time in Europe Frederick acts very tyrannically , for he sack'd Tortono and laid Milan even with the ground ( from whence he translated the bodies of the Magi to Cologn , of which , I think , Rodolphus was then Arch Bishop ) and did great mischief to the Cremoneses . Upon this those of Verona , Vicenza , Padoua , and Venice resolv'd unanimously to stop all manner of assistance that Frederick should stand in need of , while he thus harass'd Lombardy . This angred Frederick so that he was about to invest Verona with his Army , but hearing that the other Cities had sent thither their Auxiliary Troops , he retreated to Pavia ; from whence by Letters and Ambassadours he exhorted the King of France , that to put an end to the Schism , he would bring Alexander before a general Council , where also he would appear with Victor . The City of Dyon , situate where the River Savo divides France from Germany was the place appointed for the Council , whither Frederick ( having composed his Affairs in Italy for a time ) arriv'd , together with Octavian and the Kings of Scotland and Bohemia , and attended by great numbers of armed Men. But when Alexander refused to go to that Council which himself did not call , but had begun another at Tours , Frederick full of rage and threats returns into Germany , having sent Octavian into Italy , intending speedily to follow him ; but he dying at Luca , Guy of Crema was set up for Anti-Pope in his stead . The Romans had now chosen Consuls who were Friends to Alexander , they immediatey recall him out of France , and he taking Ship arrives first in Sicily , and thence comes to Rome , where he was very kindly receiv'd with universal acclamations ; and the People of Lombardy were by the arrival of Alexander put in hopes of retrieving their liberty , so that they took up Arms against Frederic who had used them so tyrannically , and drove several of his Garrisons out of their Towns , An. Dom. 1165. Frederic hereupon marches with a numerous Army into Italy , and without doing damage to any one , contrary to all expectation , enters the Territory of Bononia , where he divides his Army , and sends some Battalions to Luca , to be a Guard to the Anti-Pope who then resided there , whilst he invests Ancona with his Army , and after a Siege of some time takes it . In the mean time the associated Cities of Lombardy re-edifie Milan and fortifie it , and receive those of Lodi , who had been Enemies to the Milaneses , into their Confederacy , the more to enable them to resist Frederick , if he should invade them : But Frederick had somewhat of greater moment to think of ; for upon the death of William the Norman King of Sicily , Emanuel Emperour of Greece had sent Ambassadours to the Pope to offer him a great Army to be employ'd against Frederick and to promise a perfect agreement of all the Grecians with the Church of Rome , that so the Eastern and Western Churches might be all one , if he would suffer the Roman Empire then divided , to be again reduc'd into one body . What Answer these Ambassadours receiv'd is not certain , for by reason of a War then begun between the Romans and those of Tusculum and Alba , the Pope could not give them a positive resolution . The cause of this was that the Romans being too rigorous in the exaction of their Gabels , the Tusculans and Albans denied to pay them , which enraged the People of Rome so , that they march'd out contrary to the Pope's will , against them tumultuously ; but at that time Raino , ( who had been sttip'd of the Dukedom of Puglia by Roger ) bore the chief sway among the Tusculans , a Man well skill'd in the Arts of War , who sending for the German Soldiers from Nepi and Sutri , made so great a slaughter among the Romans , that they afterwards had much ado to defend their Walls , much less could they meet an Enemy in the Field . Frederick took this occasion to avenge the wrongs ( as he call'd 'em ) which Alexander had done him , and leaving Ancona leads his Army to Rome , and encamps in the Prati di Nerone , from whence he made an Attack upon the Vatican Suburb , but was stoutly repell'd by the Friends of Alexander . The next day he attempted to set fire to S. Peter's Church , and had effected it , if those who had the care of it would have suffered it , and the Pope not thinking himself safe in the Lateran , into which he saw the Germans would soon enter , remov'd to the House of the Frangipani near the Palladio . William King of Sicily , Son of the Great William , hearing of the Pope's danger , sent him a good sum of Money and two Gallies well man'd ; which came in good time , for Frederick having promised Peace to the Romans , was very urgent with them , of the two Popes to chuse the more worthy , and to depose and reject the other , which when Alexander knew must be done as the Emperour should please , he embark'd in the Gallies and escap'd first to Gaieta , and from thence to Benevent . Frederick afterward was driven from the City by a Plague of which both Citizens and Soldiers died like Sheep , and as he march'd back through Lombardy , the Army of the Confederate Cities met him , and urg'd him to a Battel , which he carefully declin'd and arriv'd in Germany . When he was departed , the Associates built a City at their common charge near Roueretto upon the River Taro , which from the name of the Pope they call'd Alexandria , to inhabit which from all the Cities they sent fifteen thousand Men , dividing the ground equally among 'em , and setting out the dimensions of their Streets and Houses . The Romans yet regretted the slaughter made among 'em by the Tusculans and their Friends , and therefore upon the departure of Frederick they took Alba and demolish'd it , and had done the like by Tusculum , if the Pope had not terrified them with Threats and Anathema's from doing so great a mischief . At this time Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople sent other Ambassadours with greater Promises than before , if the Pope could be brought to comply with his desire ; to whom Alexander gave this Answer , that he was not willing to unite what his Predecessors had thought good industriously to disjoin . In the mean time Guy the Anti-Pope died in S. Peter's Church , which was still strongly garrison'd by Frederick , in whose room the seditious substituted John a Hungarian , Abbat of Sirmio , who had before the repute of a Thief ; to him Raino , ( who was afraid of the Romans upon account of the mischief he had formerly done them ) deliver'd up Tusculum , upon condition that he should have Monte-fiascone in lieu of it ; but when Raino went to take possession of it , the Inhabitants would not receive him , neither would the Tusculans submit to the Anti-Pope , upon which he return'd to Tusculum , but was forbidden entrance . From thence therefore he went to Alexius who was then at Veruli , and surrendred to him all his Title to the place , which when the Tusculans heard upon mature deliberation by a publick Decree they acknowledg'd their subjection to the Pope , and receiv'd him . Here it was that the Ambassadours of Henry King of England were heard , when they came to clear their King of the false Accusation of having conspir'd the death of S. Thomas Arch-bishop of Canterbury . But the Pope not easily giving credit to the King's Ambassadours , sent two Cardinals into England with plenary Power to examine the matter ; to whom Henry paid so great respect , that though he was engag'd in a War with Ireland , yet he came as far as Normandy to meet ' em . Upon debating the case , it came to this end , that Henry should by an Oath , ( because the matter of fact was not clear ) purge himself , and promise to do Penance for the murther of that holy Man ; of which though he were not guilty nor conscious , yet it seem'd that the great spite and grudg he bore him in his life-time , had given some occasion to the assassination ; and moreover , that he should raise and maintain two hundred Soldiers for a year to assist the Christians in the Holy Land ; that he should within three years himself , with what force he could raise , undertake an Expedition to the same purpose : that he should conserve the Ecclesiastical immunities in his Realm , and not oppose any Appeals that might be made by his Subjects to the Court of Rome . All these Conditions he having sworn to perform , he had ( and , he deserv'd it ) the right and Title to the Crown of England confer'd upon him and his Heirs , with the Pope's consent . Hence it may be observ'd , that all the English Kings acknowledg themselves to have receiv'd the Title to their Realms of the Pope of Rome . But Alexander having long strugled with the Romans , offered them , if they would admit him into the City , to leave the whole Civil Government to their own managery , and to intermeddle onely in religious matters ; but this would not be granted by them , so he retir'd to Segna , and there being inform'd by the English Ambassadours of the Miracles wrought by S. Thomas [ Becket ] he canoniz'd him . Frederick now returning into Italy by Moncenisi , took Seculia by treachery and demolish'd it ; he took also Asti which surrendered for fear , and laid close Siege four months to Alexandria , but receiv'd so much loss from the Sallies of the besieged , that he grew weary of it and on Easter day rose up from before it and went to Pavia ; where a Treaty for the peace of Italy was carried on , by the mediation of the Pope , which the Venetians were willing to embrace ; who though they had been favourers of Emanuel before , yet had receiv'd from him a horrid affront contrary to the Law of Nations ; for he had with red hot plates of Brass blinded their Ambassadour Henry Dandalo by holding them before his Eyes . Mean time Almeric King of Jerusalem raised his Siege from before Cairo , though he was not without hopes of carrying the place , but was bought off with a great sum of Money , and afterward march'd against Ascalon ; but was forc'd to quit that Expedition , being in great want of provisions , and finding his Soldiers to be very much tired and broken with the great and tedious toils of War they had undergone . He did not long outlive his return , but died and left his Kingdom to his Son Baldwin , who though he labour'd with a dangerous Leprosie , yet he manag'd his Government with great constancy and Wisdom . Alexander thinking now to enjoy a perfect Peace , made the new City of Alexandria a Bishops Sea , An. Dom. 1177. but soon after Frederick re-enters Italy with great Forces and put all into confusion , till the Milaneses with the joint forces of the Confederates so broke his Troops with frequent Onsets that in one of them Frederick's Horse was kill'd under him and he narrowly scap'd with life himself ; many of those of Pavia and Como being on his side were lost . The Bishop of Pavia also because he took the Emperour's part , was by the Pope deprived of his Pall and the honour of bearing the Cross . Frederic's great Men thought these mischiefs happen'd to 'em , because they persecuted the Church of God , and openly threatned to return into their own Country and leave that wicked Warfare , except he would be reconcil'd to the Pope speedily . A Treaty then was begun for the Peace of Italy ; when Saladine a Person of great courage succeeded Noradine then deceased , in the Empire of the Saracens , who having taken and slain the King of Egypt , added that Country and Syria to his Dominion ; not that his success was alike when he fought with the Christians , being defeated by Baldwin in two Battels , one at Ascalon and another at Tiberias ; but soon after gathering his forces together , he march'd into Cilicia , to meet with Emanuel , whose Army by a feigned flight he drew into narrow and difficult ways , where he set upon 'em and vanquish'd 'em , taking the Emperour Prisoner , whom he set at large again , upon condition that he should quit whatsoever he had taken in Asia . At this time Alexander was met at Venice by Frederic , there to treat of a Peace , where in S. Mark 's Porch the Emperour kiss'd the Pope's feet ; and from thence they went together to the high Altar , and having perform'd the mutual Ceremonies of Civility , they discours'd a great while upon the Articles of the Peace , which the next day was concluded . Hence the Emperour with the good leave of the Pope , departed first to Ravenna , and then to Bertinoro , which Town he design'd to keep in his hands , because of the commodiousness of its situation , but the Pope at last persuaded him to restore it to the Church . Alexander also left Venice , ( having first made several Presents and conferr'd many honours upon that State for the services they had done him ) and with thirteen Gallies of William King of Sicily and four of the Venetians , he sail'd first to Siponto and from thence to Troia , and Benevent , and then passing S. Germano he went to Anagni ; where he staid not long but came to Tusculum , to treat with the Romans about deposing the Consuls they had set up before a Peace should be concluded ; but because the Consuls had been so chosen for fifty years , it was found to be a difficult thing to alter the custom ; wherefore they agreed that thereafter no one that was chosen Consul should enter upon his Office , till he had taken an Oath to be dictated by the Pope , that he would be true to the Church of Rome and never attempt any thing that should be a violation of the Pontifical Dignity . Thus all matters being settled , the Pope went the third time to Rome , all the great Men of the City coming forth to attend and congratulate him ; soon after he held a Council in the Lateran , partly to find a way to reform the great licentiousness of that Court , but chiefly that it might be decreed , that no Man under pain of an Anathema should furnish the Infidels with Iron , Wood or any sort of Arms. At this time died Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople , leaving his Son Alexius heir of his Empire , under the Guardianship of Andronicus , one of the blood Royal , who for some years shew'd great prudence and fidelity in his publick Administrations ; and by his consent the young Emperour was married to Agnes Daughter to Philip King of France . Baldwin IV. also King of Jerusalem , to strengthen himself by the Alliance , married his Sister Sibyl to William surnam'd Long-sword , Marquess of Montferrat , an excellent Soldier , not doubting but that upon occasion William and other Princes of Christendom would come to his assistance if his affairs were in any danger . Mean time Alexander after having undergone so many and continual labours , when now he seem'd to be at rest from all his troubles , died at Rome when he had been Pope twenty one years nineteen days , having yet liv'd to see four Anti-Popes go before him , who with their factions had almost destroy'd the Church of Rome . LVCIVS III. LVCIVS the Third , a Tuscan , of a noble Family of the City of Lucca , was made Pope by general consent , at the time when Andronicus ( who we told you was Guardian to Alexius , having driven out the Latins who favour'd the young Emperour and drown'd him in the Sea , where he was wont for his recreation carelesly sometimes to venture in a little Bark ) usurp'd the Empire of Constantinople ; and to secure his Empire thus unjustly gotten , he added another great wickedness , for in a short time he cut off all the Nobility whose Virtue rendred them suspected to him . Now also William surnamed Long-sword dying at Jerusalem , King Baldwin taking care of his Nephew , married his Sister Sibyl again to Guy of Lusignan , a Picard , upon condition , that after his own decease Guy should enjoy the Kingdom during the nonage of his Nephew Baldwin , after which he should resign it to him . All which was confirm'd by the Pope's Authority , who thought it very necessary for the Christian Cause , that the Princes of Asia should be knit together with the strictest bonds of Amity and Friendship , to enable them the better to resist the insults of the Turks and Saracens : but he was quickly after expell'd the City of Rome , while by the favour of some Citizens he attempted to abolish the Office of the Consuls , and his Friends in that affair being taken had their Eyes put out . Upon this horrid affront the Pope betook himself to Verona and call'd a Council , where the exorbitant pride and licentiousness of the Romans was condemned , and all Christian Princes were exhorted to afford assistance to the holy War ; especially because Saladine had entred and wasted the Territories of Jerusalem , encouraged by the dissension among the Christian Commanders ; who had turn'd out Guy of Lusignan for his Arrogance , from the Government , and had substituted Bertrand Count of Tripoli , Protector in his room , so that all things seem'd to threaten a Civil War. But the Pope incessantly persuaded them by Letters and Ambassadours to lay by their Animosities , and with one heart and the same mind to oppose the common Enemy , at least so long as till fresh Auxiliary forces could be sent to ' em . For by the instance of Heraclius Patriarch of Jerusalem , who came for that purpose first to Verona , and thence went to Philip King of France upon the same Errand , a good number of Soldiers under the Cross were listed and sent away : But William King of Sicily in an ill time , designing to revenge the wrongs offered to the Latins by Andronicus Emperour of Constantinople , passing into Greece with his Army , confounded all things ; for he took Thessalonica the chief City of Macedonia , by storm , and harassing many other of his Territories he took and plundered several Cities , Adronicus not appearing against him , being hated of God and Man , for the many murthers and banishments he had been the Author of . The Constantinopolitans were hereby reduc'd to necessity and forc'd to fetch from Pelopennesus , and to set up for Emperour one Isaac who was of the blood Royal ; and he overthrew Andronicus in Battel , took him , and with various Tortures put him to death . Upon which it became easie for Pope Lucius to persuade King William to make Peace with Isaac and with Promises and Rewards to prevail with him to turn his Arms against the Asians ; but while this matter was transacting by Internuntio's this excellent Pope died in the fourth year second month and eighteenth day of his Papacy , at Verona and was buried with great Pomp before the Altar of the Cathedral Church . This Pope had a great regard for his own Country and conser'd upon it many advantages both Civil and Spiritual before he died ; particularly he obtain'd of Frederick the Emperour with whom he all his time kept a peaceable correspondence , that the Mony of Lucca onely should be current in Tuscany , as that of Pavia with the Imperial stamp went onely among the Lombards , which People by the means of this Pope were reconcil'd to the Emperour . Ptolomy of Lucca writes that there flourish'd at this time , Peter Comestor , who wrote the History of both Testaments , and Joachim an Abbat of a Monastery which himself built at Calabria , famous for his Learning and for his skill in Divination , which he used to practise in doubtful and enigmatical terms . VRBAN III. URBAN the Third , a Milanese , his Father's name was John , of the Family of Crivellis was made Pope , applied himself to compose the differences between the Christian Princes , lest they should be destroy'd by the Infidels who would make use of that opportunity . For Baldwin IV. dying of a Leprosie , the Count of Tripoli who was made Guardian to Baldwin V. could not enter upon his charge , because Sibyl the Child's Mother and Guy of Lusignan her second Husband , opposed him . The Child however did not long outlive his Uncle , but died within eight months after him , whose death his Mother kept secret so long as till what with gifts and what with good words she had brought over the Patriarch and the chief Men to her side , to make Guy their King. This Raimund Count of Tripoli highly resented , and that he might the more easily work his revenge , he made a Truce with Saladine ; by which means the Provinces of Tripoli , Tiberias and Galilee were torn from the Christians ; for they were then subject to Raimund in right of his Wife whom he had newly married ; and lest a pretence for making War ( which Saladine earnestly sought ) should be wanting to him , the Prince of Monreal , a Christian , in whose Dominion was a great part of the Country beyond Jordan , and who was wont to supply in great abundance Jerusalem with Corn , inconsiderately broke the Truce with him . Saladine looking upon the time to be come at last which he had so long desired , raised a great Army of Horse and Foot , and stoutly assaulted Ptolemais then garison'd by the Templers . In this Action the Templers got the better , but with the loss of their choicest Men ; for their grand Master and many other of their most skilful and couragious Soldiers were slain . Saladine hereupon reinforces his Army , and taking courage from their distress , presses more hardly upon them . Raymund observing this and not thinking good to give too much credit to Saladine , leaves his Wife at Tiberias and returning to Tripoli renews his friendship with King Guy , slighting his Treaty before had with the Barbarians : so that Saladine having a fair occasion to make War upon him , draws off from Ptolemais and marches towards Tiberias . All the Christians then , but especially the Templers , urging that their Army might march against Saladine , King Guy accordingly sets upon him in his Camp , which was pitch'd in a pleasant place and well-watered , but was repulsed , after which he encamping in an incommodious and extream dry ground where the Christians suffered much by thirst , himself was forc'd to fight and was defeated with great slaughter . In this unfortunate Battel most of the Christian Commanders were taken Prisoners , as was also King Guy and the Master of the Templers ; many of whom were afterwards beheaded . Saladine having gain'd this Victory , marches to Acon , which was immediately surrendred by the Christians , who were permitted to depart onely with their Clothes , and thence following his good fortune , he takes Berylus , Byblos and all the Towns upon the Sea-coast ; those of Ascalon onely trusting to the strength of their fortifications , told him they would not yield to him except he were first possess'd of Jerusalem . But the excellent temper and faithfulness of Saladine did the Christians much harm ; for he was so affable to every one , that Subjection to him was a desireable condition . He , notwithstanding the big words of the Ascalonites , invests the place and after a Siege of ten days had it deliver'd up to him , upon condition that he would set at liberty King Guy and the Master of the Templers who were then his Prisoners . That which made Saladine thus hasten the Surrender of this place , was , he heard that Conrade Marquess of Montferrat was arriv'd at Tyre with the Fleet of Isaac Emperor of Constantinople , ( whose Sister he had lately married ) under his Command ; and that William King of Sicily was expected in a short time with forty Gallies . The tidings of these glorious successes of Saladine against the Christians coming to the Turks in the lesser Asia , so fill'd 'em with emulation , that they march'd against Laodicea and took it , and from thence they invaded the Territories of Antioch ; but they were there vanquish'd by the Christians with as great loss on their side as the Christians suffered from Saladine . At this time Saladine had invested Jerusalem and carried on the Siege with so great diligence , that those who were in Garison being out of hopes of succour , ( after the taking of it by the Christians under Godfrey eighty eight years ) deliver'd it up , on condition that whosoever should be minded to leave the City should go freely , with so much and no more than they could carry on their shoulders . The Christians who came forth of it went some to Tyre , some to Antioch , and some to Alexandria ; from whence many sail'd with the Sicilian Fleet into Italy . Saladine having entred Jerusalem , first threw down the Bells out of the Steeples , and then profan'd all the Churches , but Solomon's Temple , which 't is said , he caused to be washt with Rose-Water before he would enter it . The Asiatic , Syrian , Armenian , Jacobite , Georgian and Greek Christians staid in Jerusalem by the permission of Saladine , who leaving there a strong Garison , took his way with great speed towards Tyre , the defence whereof by common consent and with the joint Forces was entrusted with William , who with the help of the Sicilian Fleet gave Saladine a repulse ; but when the news came that that valiant Prince was going to lay Siege to Antioch , the Pope ( who had labour'd with his utmost might to hinder the loss of Jerusalem ) going to Venice to take care to get a Fleet together for the relief of it , died in his Journey at Ferrara of grief for the calamity of the Christians , having sate in S. Peter's Chair one year ten months and twenty five days . GREGORY VIII . GREGORY the Eight , a Beneventan , was created Pope by universal consent , and immediately dispatch'd away Nuntio's and sent Letters to all Christian Princes , exhorting them to join with him with their utmost Power to raise forces both by Sea and Land , to attempt the recovery of Jerusalem out of the hands of the Enemy ; which great end the better to carry on , he went to Pisa , there to compose some differences between the Pisans and Genoeses , with design to excite them ( both being powerful by Sea ) to that holy Expedition . But whilst this good Man perplex'd himself with overmuch care in this matter , he died at Pisa , the fifty seventh day of his Pontificate . CLEMENT III. CLEMENT the Third , a Roman , Son of John , surnam'd the Scholar , as soon as he was made Pope , sent forth a Bull to encourage Men to go to the Holy War ; for Saladine following the course of his Victories had taken twenty five Towns in the Principality of Antioch , and at last had by bribing the Patriarch rendred himself Master of Antioch it self . This gave the alarm to the Christian Princes , so that now complying with the Pope's exhortations they raised Men ; the chief of those who engaged in the Expedition were the Emperour Frederic , Philip King of France , Richard King of England , and Otho Duke of Burgundy , beside many Arch-bishops and Bishops who accompanied them . The Venetians and Pisans set forth their several Fleets well equip'd ; that of Venice was under the command of the Arch-bishop of Ravenna , and that of Pisa under their own Arch-bishop : And William King of Sicily , having clear'd the Sea of Pirates , took care to supply them by the way out of Puglia and Sicily with all sorts of Provisions . Beside these , the Friselanders , Danes and Flemings with a Fleet of fifty Gallies landing on the African shore , did the Saracens much mischief , taking and plundering Siluma one of their Cities . Bela also King of Poland out of good will to the Christian Cause , made Peace with the Hungarians , that so the passage through that Country might be more easie and safe for those who were to take their way through it to this great Expedition . At last they all arriv'd at Tyre , and from thence they march'd unanimously to Ptolemais and besieg'd it ; where Saladine with a great Army came and beat up their quarters , so that having the Enemy before them and behind , they were forc'd to fight . The Battel was long and bloody , and the Victory inclin'd to the Christians side , when the mischance of a Horse slipping out of the hand of a common Soldier , gave them an occasion of flight , our Men thinking that the Saracens had got the better : but Geoffrey of Lusignan who was left to guard the Camp , in the nick of time giving a brisk Onset shock'd their pursuit and gave the Christians an opportunity to rally . However 't is certain the Christians lost two thousand men that day ; beside that the Master of the Templers and Andrew Earl of Bremen died afterward of their wounds . In the mean time the Siege lasting long the Christians were reduc'd to so great a want of all things , that they were forc'd to procure Victuals of the Enemy : which Saladine having notice of , laid hold on the opportunity , and deserted his Camp which he left without any Guard , but furnish'd with all manner of necessaries ; which when the Christians altogether in disorder enter'd and fell to plundering , Saladine return'd and kill'd many of them ere they were aware or prepared to receive him . Yet did not the Christians quit this tedious and toilsom Siege ; though to their other distresses this was added , that a Dysentery rag'd in their Camp , of which Disease Sibyl the Wife of Guy with four Sons which she had by him , all died . While matters went thus in Asia , William King of Sicily died at Palermo , not leaving behind him any lawful Heir , so that that Kingdom fell to the Church ; but the Noblemen of the Island set up Tancred in his room , natural Son of Roger the Norman by a Concubine , a Man of so great cowardize and sloth , that William would not believe him to be Roger's Bastard . Pope Clement not willing to lose his right , sends away an Army thither with all speed , between whom and Tancred who opposed them , the Country was fill'd with slaughters and outrages . Frederic the Emperour was now by the way of Hungary and Thrace , march'd with his Army as far as Constantinople , in order to advance against the Enemies of Christ , where Isaac the Emperour of the Greeks fearing his Power , persuaded him to cross the Bosporus , which he did ; and Clement still hastening him on by Letters and Nuntio's , he sate down before Philomena a City of the Turks and took it ; then he wasted the Country about Iconium , and possess'd himself of all Armenia minor ; but going one time into a rapid stream to wash himself without regarding the depth , he was drown'd ; and his Soldiers retreating towards Antioch either were lost or died , so that his Army came to nothing . The two Kings , Philip and Richard having pass'd the Gallic and Tyrrhene Seas arriv'd together at Messina , after which they met with different fortune : for Philip had a good Voyage and coming safe to Ptolemais , brought great strength and courage to the Christian forces ; but Richard being born by contrary Winds to the coast of Cyprus , and being by the Greeks denied the liberty of landing , he entred the Island by force , and conquering it , he plac'd therein Garisons of his own , and then went to Ptolemais . That City was then stoutly attack'd , but Saladine had put in it so strong a Garison , that with their frequent Sallies they did the Christians much damage . Pope Clement now thought good to defer his Controversie with Tancred , till the Christians should have more success against the Saracens , and betook himself to regulate some Ecclesiastical Affairs , and with great severity animadverted upon the scandalous lives of Clergy-men . Moreover , he built the Monastery of S. Laurence without the Walls , and with great expence repair'd the Lateran Palace and adorn'd the Church there with excellent Mosaic work : not long after dying , when he had been Pope three years and five months , and was buried in the Lateran Church , with great Funeral Pomp. CELESTINE III. CELESTINE the Third , a Roman , Son of Peter , surnam'd Bubo , succeeded to the Chair , who grudging that Tancred should enjoy the Kingdom of Sicily , secretly gets away Constantia , ( Daughter to the late King Roger ) out of a Nunnery at Palermo , and though she was under the Vow of Chastity , yet granting her the Apostostical Dispensation , gives her to Wife to Henry VI. Son of Frederic Barbarossa , upon these terms : that he should be empowered to attempt the recovery of both the Sicilies , which he should enjoy in the name of a Dowry with his said Wife , paying a yearly tribute to the Pope , as Feudatary of the Church . Henry was so sensible of this extraordinary kindness of the Pope , that he restor'd to him Tusculum , which he had before strengthen'd with a good Garison , which Celestine immediately bestowing upon the Romans , they so spoil'd and ruin'd it , that the very stones of the demolish'd City were brought to Rome , and many of them were for a long time to be seen in the Campidoglio , as Monuments of this great devastation . Henry and his Wife Constantia laying Siege to Naples , were forc'd to raise it by reason of a Plague which rag'd in their Army ; but the Christians who had now for two years besieg'd Ptolemais , had it surrendred to them upon condition , that they ( restoring that piece of our Lord's Cross , which we before told you was lost ) should march out freely , every Man with his own Clothes ; but when they could not make good the agreement , because the piece of the Cross was not to be found , Richard put many of the Barbarians to death . Saladine was so dismay'd at these losses , that despairing of being able to defend them all , he dismantled several Cities in that Region and was upon the point of delivering up Jerusalem itself , if it had not been for a difference which arose between Philip and Richard concerning Precedency ; upon which Philip pretending himself sick , departed home from Asia . Richard then apply'd himself more vigorously to the War , though at this time Conrade of Montferrat was assassinated in the Market-place of Tyre , by two Saracen Ruffians , who had bound themselves under an Oath and Vow to destroy all the Enemies of their Religion after the same manner ; but as they ran away they were caught and put to death with the most exquisite Torments ; and Henry Earl of Champagne taking Queen Isabel to Wife , entred upon the Dominion of Tyre . Richard giving some fair words to Guy of Lusignan , persuaded him to pass over to him his Kingdom of Jerusalem , ( which the Kings of England still put among their Titles , ) and herewith taking courage , he march'd his Army to beleaguer the City of Jerusalem ; but Saladine in his Journey falling in with his Rear , forc'd him to a Battel in a very disadvantageous place , in which though he at last came off Conqueror , yet it was with great loss of men . Saladine after this encamp'd not far from Bethlehem , in a commodious place to intercept any manner of Provisions that might be sent from Egypt to the Christian Army as they should lie before Jerusalem ; wherefore and because the Winter was coming on , Richard puts off his designs for this so necessary Siege , ( the Pope yet urging him and continually supplying him with Money ) and retreats to Ascalon , which as well as Gaza he fortifies again ; they having before been slighted by Saladine . In the mean time the Sea-forces by degrees leave him , and the Pisans sailing into the Adriatic , seiz'd Pola , with intent to Winter there ; but the Venetians reinforcing their own Fleet , set upon 'em , took the Place and sack'd it , and drove out the Pisans , and had pursued them to extremity , if Celestine out of care for the good of Christendom , had not mediated between them . Spring now came on and Richard was preparing for the Siege of Jerusalem , when on a sudden news was brought him , that King Philip had invaded Normandy , and intended to pass into England , to procure that Kingdom for his Brother John. Richard then laid by those thoughts and strook up a Peace with Saladine upon these Articles ; That Saladine should enjoy all but Tyre and Ptolemais ; to which with their Territories remaining in the hands of the Christians he should give no molestation . Richard having thus settled Affairs there , returning into Europe , was taken by his Enemies , from whom he was ransom'd with a vast sum of Money , and at last arriving in England , he had many a Battel with the King of France , much against the Pope's mind , who was griev'd that so fierce a War should be raised among Christians at so unseasonable a time , when Saladine being now dead , it was thought to have been a very fit time to have recovered Jerusalem . It is reported of that illustrious Prince , that one Ceremony at his Funeral was this : His Shirt was hung upon the end of a Pike and carried before the Corps , and one with a loud Voice cryed ; Behold , Saladine the mighty Lord of Asia , of all his Realms and of all his Wealth , takes no more than this along with him . A spectacle well befitting so great a Man , to whom nothing was wanting , but the Character of a Christian , to have rendred him a most consummate Prince . Upon the death of Saladine , as was said before , Celestine had fresh hopes , that Jerusalem might be regain'd , and so urg'd the Emperour Henry , who ( Tancred being dead ) succeeded to the Kingdom of Sicily , to undertake the Enterprize , that though he could not go in person , yet he sent thither with great speed a good Army under the Arch-bishop of Mentz and the Duke of Saxony . The King of France would have gone too , but that the Saracens who inhabited Mauritania [ now the Moors ] had cross'd the Streights and having taken the King of Castile Prisoner , had possess'd themselves of that part of Spain now call'd Granado ; where the French fear'd they would hardly continue long quiet but go near to infest the neighbouring Nations , and therefore would not draw their forces out of Europe . The Germans however arriving in Asia , fortified Berylus , which had been deserted by the Saracens , and rais'd their Siege from before Joppa , from whence when they were about to go to Jerusalem , Celestine this most holy Pope , who never let slip any opportunity for the recovery of the Holy Land , died , upon which they desisted . Notwithstanding all these troubles and these great charges of War , our Pope built two Palaces , one near S. Peter's , the other near S. John in the Lateran , fit for the reception of Popes . The brasen Gates yet remaining in the Lateran over against the Sancta Sanctorum , which were made by his Order and at his charge . Moreover , he made Viterbo a City , raising the Church there to a Bishops Sea , to which Diocese he added Toscanella and Centum-cellae . Celestine died when he had been Pope six years seven months and eleven days , to the great grief of all good Men , and was buried in St. Peter's Church . INNOCENT III. INNOCENT the Third , born in Anagni , Son of Trasimund of the Family of the Conti , was for his great Learning and many Virtues made a Cardinal by Celestine , and upon his death was by general consent chosen Pope . Which he had no sooner arriv'd to , but he applied his thoughts to the Holy War , and by Letters , Messengers , large Promises and Largesses endeavour'd to contain the Germans within the bounds of their duty , who after the decease of their Emperour Henry were all in a mutiny : but 't was to no purpose , for they disdaining any Commander , left Asia and to the extream damage of the Christian Cause , return'd to Europe ; whereby those of Joppa especially suffered most , for being destitute of help , the Turks and Saracens came upon 'em , and while they were about to yield , they took the City by force and cut them all off , rasing it to the ground . In Germany also all things seem'd to threaten confusion , some of the Electors stickling hard for Otho Duke of Saxony , others standing resolutely for Philip a German , Duke of Tuscany , who was left , by Henry upon his death bed , Guardian to his young Son : And to improve this mischief to the height , the King of France took part with Philip and the King of England was for Otho . Innocent then to obviate the impending miseries that must follow upon such a state of Affairs , confirms Otho in the Empire , as duly elected by those who had just suffrage . Philip notwithstanding would not lay down his pretensions , but strengthen'd himself with good Garisons both in Tuscany in Italy , and Schwaben in Germany . The like with a more than Womanly fortitude also did Constantia , the relict of Henry , in Sicily , on the behalf of her Son Frederic II. yet a Child , rendring the Frontier-places defensible against any Enemy . Though these Animosities every day grew higher , yet Innocent still thought of renewing the War in the Holy Land , and to that Expedition he stir'd up Boniface Marquess of Montferrat , Baldwin Earl of Flanders , Henry Count S. Paul and Lewis of Savoy ; who all arriving at Venice , could not persuade that State to rig out their Fleet for the Service , till they had all promised to recover Zara for them , which again was revolted to the Hungarians ; the Fleet then being fitted out , they first routed those of Trieste who piratically infested the Sea , and then after a long Siege re-took Zara. While these things were acted in the Adriatic , Alexius dethrones his Brother Isaac Emperor of Constantinople , ( who had been a good Friend to the Latins ) and putting out his Eyes throws him in Prison . But his young Son Alexius escap'd by flight to the Christian Camp , and begs the assistance of those Commanders for his Father against the Usurper , which they consented to give him , on condition , that his end being atchiev'd , the Greek Church should be subjected to the Latin , and that thirty thousand Marks of Gold should be paid for the damage which Emanuel the late Emperour had done to the French and Venetians ; and thus when they had agreed , they set sail from Zara and passing by Candy , that Island submitted itself , which young Alexius bestow'd upon his Kinsman Boniface of Montferrat . Hence they proceeded to Constantinople , which while they besieged by Sea and Land , Theodore Lascari Son-in-law to Alexius endeavouring to sally forth , was driven back , and the City after two days close Siege was taken by storm , Alexius got away in the night , leaving behind him a great quantity of Gold in the custody of Irene , a Nun. Isaac the Father with his Son Alexius then entred the City , but liv'd not long after ; the Father dying of sickness and the Son being poison'd . Upon this Boniface of Montferrat gets the Kingdom of Thessaly , but wanting Money he was persuaded by Baldwin to sell Candy to the Venetians , which he did , and having receiv'd a vast sum for it , he beleaguer'd Adrianople then opprest by the Usurper ; but this gave so much distast to the Walachians who live on the further side of the Danube and to the Bulgarians , that fearing the number of his Enemies , he took his way to Constantinople , intending to go meet the Turkish Sultan of Iconium , who having taken the City Satellia from the Greeks ; did much and continually incommode the Christians . Innocent encompass'd thus with Enemies raised what Forces soever he could to reinforce from time to time our Armies : but when he heard that Hilminoline a Saracen , with a great Fleet had cross'd the Streights into Spain and had sate down with his Army before Toledo , he publish'd a Bull inciting all those that could bear Arms to oppose this torrent ; whereupon numbers of French men got together in order to assist the Spaniards . but perceiving they were not welcome to them , they return'd home ; so that Hilminoline in a short time over-run all Spain after a hostile manner , and came as far as Arles and Avignon , filling all places where he came with spoil and slaughter . This Calamity roused the four Kings of Spain , that is , of Castile , Aragon , Portugal and Navarre , so that , joyning their forces together , they set upon the Saracens and gave them a total rout , leaving nothing to 'em of what they had but onely Granado . At this time sprung up a Heresie at Tholouse , which by Innocent's means , the blessed Dominic , ( who was afterwards made a Saint ) repress'd , with the aid of Simon Montfort ; for it had gone so far , that he had need of the help of the Arm of Flesh as well as of Arguments and spiritual Weapons . Mean time Otho Emperour of the Romans was every where worsted by Philip , and at last besieg'd by him in the City of Cologn , where he making in Person a successless Sally , the Citizens shut him out and surrendred to Philip , who yet did not long out-live the Action , being soon after treacherously made away by the Count Palatine . Upon his death , the Electors chose the Duke of Saxony Emperour , nam'd Otho V. who the next year was crown'd by Innocent at Rome . The Venetians now being very powerful at Sea , and the State having greater matters in hand , private Men had leave to make themselves Masters of what Islands they pleased , provided they continued their Allegiance to the Government , upon which many Citizens entred upon several Isles in the Ionian and Aegaean Seas , and at the publick charge were seiz'd Corfu , Modone and Corone . Otho having , as is aforesaid , receiv'd the Imperial Crown of the Pope , against all justice and right , possesses himself of Montefiascone , Radicofano , and several other Towns belonging to the Church , and then marches into the Kingdom of Naples , designing to take that Kingdom from Frederic II. who was young and as yet under Guardians ; which so angred the Pope , that having first admonish'd him without any effect he excommunicated him at last and depriv'd him of his Imperial Title ; and the King of Bohemia with the Arch bishops of Mentz and Triers , by the persuasion of the Duke of Austria and Landgrave of Turingia , chuse Frederick King of Sicily , then in the twentieth year of his age , Emperour in his stead . Otho hereupon returns into Germany , to take care of his Paternal Estate , by which means Innocent had an opportunity to his mind to recover whatsoever he had taken from the Church . Those of Candy now rebelling against the Venetians , they were by force of Arms reduc'd An. Dom. 1214. and brought into the constitution of a Colony , many Citizens being sent to live among 'em and to observe ' em . At this time Frederic II. came to Rome to receive the Imperial Diadem , but could not prevail with him to bestow it upon him , so he return'd into Germany and there was by the Arch-bishop of Mentz Crown'd King of Germany , and then made an Alliance and League with the King of France ; which added so much to the strength of that King , that he invaded the Realm of John King of England , with such success , that John was fain to make use of Divine aids as well as humane force , to resist him , by making his Kingdoms of England and Ireland tributary to the Church of Rome , in the payment of one hundred Marks yearly , which for some years after was perform'd . Frederic now in pursuit of Otho , who had been totally defeated by the King of France , takes in Aquisgrane , and there by Authority receiv'd from Pope Innocent he sets up the Standard of the Holy Cross , promising speedily to march to the assistance of the Christians against the Saracens in Asia : beside that he might shew with what a grateful mind he had receiv'd so many benefits of the Holy Sea , he gave the Country of Fondi to the Church of Rome , and what had before been given and afterward usurp'd from it , he restor'd . But the Pope taking notice of the increase of the Saracens Power in Asia , call'd a full Council in the Lateran , where were present the Patriarchs of Jerusalem and Constantinople , seventy Arch-bishops , four hundred Bishops , twelve Abbats , eight hundred Priors of Convents , and the Ambassadors of the Greek and Roman Emperours , with those of the Kings of Jerusalem , France , Spain , England and Cyprus . Many things here came under debate , but nothing could be determin'd , because the Pisans and Genoeses were then at War by Sea , as those of Lombardy were among themselves at Land. The Pope therefore took a journey thitherward to compose their differences , but died in the way at Perugia , when he had been Pope eighteen years seven months and sixteen days . He was a Man most exact in his life , a proof of which is , that none of his Acts which approv'd or disanull'd any thing , were by any of his Successors revers'd . He decreed many things for the reformation of manners both in Clergy and Laity ; and wrote Books concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist , the Sacrament of Baptism , and the unhappiness of Mans condition , beside that he was wont to make Sermons upon remarkable occasions and solemn days . He disallow'd a Book written by Abbat Joachim , which contain'd some Heterodox Opinions ; and condemn'd the Errors of Almericus a Heretic , that with some of his followers was burnt at Paris , who among other false Notions maintain'd , that those Idea's which are in the divine Mind were created and did create others , whereas according to S. Augustin , there is nothing in the Mind of God but what is Eternal and unchangeable ; beside he said , that to one who was in a state of Grace no Sin is charged . Great satisfaction this Pope took in observing the Virtue and Learning of S. Dominic , who was Founder of the Order of Preaching Friers , and of S. Francis of Assisi , who was Author of the Order of Friers Minors . 'T is said , that in his time liv'd Gratian who compil'd the Decrees , and Papias the Lombard , who collected a Latin Alphabetical Dictionary ; and indeed of Papias we have no reason to doubt , but for Gratian , some Authors place him in the times of Pope Alexander III. Now lest you should think that Innocent in so long a Popedom neglected works of Piety , I must tell you that at his charge the Hospital of the Holy Ghost was built and endow'd with so fair an Income as it is , for the relief of Pilgrims and sick People , and for the Education of Fatherless Children and Foundlings . He adorn'd S. Peter's Altar with Mosaic Work , as the representation of him and his Cipher in the Arch do testifie . Moreover , he gave to each Church in Rome a Pound weight in Silver to make Chalices for Divine Service , and he repair'd the Church of S. Sixtus then almost falling with age . The Enemies of his good Name indeed say that he did this , only for fear Men should say that he laid out all his Mony in building of the Torre de Conti , which he erected for the honour of his Family . However that be , 't is certain he shew'd himself in all the parts of his life an excellent Man and one worthy to be reckon'd among the best Popes . HONORIVS III. HONORIVS the Third , a Roman , Son of one Almeric , was by a general suffrage chosen Pope ; to whom Peter Emperour of Constantinople coming with his Wife Jole , he was Crown'd in the Church of S. Laurence without the Walls , and immediately John Colonna a Cardinal , was pitch'd upon to go into Asia with those forces which Pope Innocent in his life-time had got together for that end . The Christian Princes by the persuasion of Honorius now went to Acon , particularly Andrew King of Hungary , who to that purpose borrow'd the Venetian Shipping and by way of requital passed over to 'em the right to all that part of Dalmatia , which had been in the possession of the Duke of Austria . With Andrew went Henry Count of Nevers and Walter Chamberlain to the King of France . All these holding a Council of War together with John King of Jerusalem , they resolv'd to lay Siege to Damiata in Egypt , and thither they went , in the month of May 1218. This City was once call'd Aeliopolis from Aelius Pertinax , who environ'd it with a trebble Wall , and deriving a little stream of the Nile about it made it stand in an Island . The Suburbs hereof were large and full of Merchandize , which the Christian Soldiers plunder'd ; but soon after upon a West-wind the Nile rose so high , that their Provisions were spoil'd , and they began to be in great want of necessaries ; especially because the Soldan who was encamp'd not far off , had beset all the passages to hinder any supplies coming to ' em . The Christians under this difficulty march their Army against the Soldan , who in great fear streight leaves his Camp stor'd with plenty of all things and retreats , leaving them free to besiege the Town which he at first came to relieve . Cordirius also Son to the great Soldan , despairing of being able to defend Jerusalem , if the Christians took Damiata , broke down the Walls of the City and left nothing standing but the Tower of David and the Temple of God ; only he did not violate the Holy Sepulcre , mov'd ( as we may suppose ) by the intreaties of the Christians that inhabited those places . While our men attack'd Damiata , the Soldan returns with a much greater Army and pitches his Camp between Cairo and Damiata ; from which he could not be provok'd to Battel by either the challenges or reproaches of our Men ; which so enrag'd the French , that without any Order they set upon him and receiv'd great loss . Notwithstanding all this , the Siege was still push'd on , till after fifteen months lying before it it was taken by the Christians and sack'd : so that the Soldiery was wonderfully enrich'd with the spoil . In the mean time Honorius had at Rome confirm'd the Order of S. Dominic upon his request , and had Anathematiz'd Frederic II. because ( after his Mother Constantia was dead , who was wont to restrain him within his duty ) he came to Rome , and without right or reason laid wast the Pope's Territories . These differences between the Pope and the Emperour being discover'd to the Soldan , mov'd him to take the opportunity , and accordingly he raises a greater Army than ever he had before , thinking the Christians would not now shew their heads ; but Cardinal John Colonna roused them with his persuasions , so that they took up Arms and went to meet the Enemy at the Nile : where when they were come , the Soldan feign'd himself afraid to cope with 'em , putting it off till the time of the Increase of Nile , which follow'd a little while after ; and the Cataracts of that River opened and so overflow'd the whole Country , that it was in no place less than a Cubit in depth . This so terrified the Christians , that they were glad to accept of Peace upon condition , that Damiata should be re deliver'd to the Egyptians , the Prisoners on both sides be discharg'd , and the piece of the Holy Cross then in the hands of those Barbarians should be restor'd to the Christians , and they suffer'd to retire quietly to Acon and Tyre . Thus was Damiata which was begun to be inhabited by the Christians upon the Feast of the Purification of the Blessed Virgin , deliver'd up according to the Articles , on the Birth-day of the same , An. Dom. 1221. In which year the Tartars a Nation of Scythia ( or as others will have it , of the mountainous parts of India ) leaving their own Country , ravag'd through Parthia , Media , Persia , Assyria , and came as far as Sarmatia ; where not far from Palus Meotis driving out the old Inhabitants they seated themselves . The Christian Commanders finding at this time that nothing was to be attempted in Asia , the Enemy being too powerful , they together with John Colonna return'd into Italy , and were soon follow'd by John King of Jerusalem , who came to Rome and was by the Pope kindly entertain'd and had large Presents made to him . Afterward he gave his Daughter which he had by his Wife Jole in marriage to the Emperor Frederic , though he was under the Pope's Anathema , and pass'd over all the Title he had by hereditary right to the Kingdom of Jerusalem to him by way of Dowry . Hence it is , that all the succeeding Kings of Sicily and Naples , use the Title of that Kingdom also , though they make their claim to it with words only , and not with Arms. John then took a Journey into France , where he had better luck than he was wont to have , for Philip King of France bequeath'd in his last Will forty thousand pounds in Silver to him , and as much to the grand Master of the Templers ; and with the help of this Money he went into Spain to perform a Vow he had made to S. James of Compostella , where he took to Wife Berengaria Sister to the King of Spain . This year died S. Dominic , that holy Man , at Bononia ; and Frederic declar'd his Son Henry , a Boy but of ten years old , King of Germany . Our Honorius being a little quiet from forein troubles repair'd the Church of S. Laurence without the Walls , that is call'd Sancta Sanctorum and the Church of S. Vivian ; beside he built a Palace at Casa Marii , and adorn'd the Cibory [ Altar-Canopy or Covering ] of S. Peter with excellent workmanship . He also compil'd the Decretal Epistles , and confirm'd the Order of S. Francis , who within two years after was canoniz'd by Pope Gregory . After this blessed manner did Honorius lead his life , and as became a careful and a good Shepherd , and dying when he had been Pope ten years seven months and thirteen days , he was buried in the Church of S. Mary Maggiore . After his death there happened so great Earthquakes that in the Monti Salvii five thousand persons were slain by the falls of Houses and by the Stones that were thrown into the Vales from the tops of the Mountains . GREGORY IX . GREGORY the Ninth , born at Anagni , a City of Campania , of the Family of the Conti , and Nephew to Innocent III. was created Pope at the Settizonio [ a place in Rome so call'd from seven rows of Pillars there plac'd by the Emperour Severus . ] Which was no sooner done , but he dispatch'd away monitory Letters to require Frederic the Emperour under pain of an Anathema , that he should with the first opportunity march with his Army into Asia , there to endeavour the recovery of the holy City . Frederic receiv'd the Admonition and indeed promised so to do ; accordingly giving out Orders that all who had entred themselves of the Crusado should by a day appointed repair to Brundusium , with their Arms. Great numbers met there from all Countries , particularly from Germany came the Lantgrave of Hesse , who ( waiting there for the arrival of Frederic out of Sicily , where he staid and prolong'd the time feigning himself sick ) died himself and a great number of his Soldiers ; and as soon as the news of his death was brought to Frederic , he then immediately set sail for Brundusium and seiz'd into his hands whatsoever the Lantgrave had left of value , which act plainly detected the fraudulence of his pretence . However he continued to make the World believe that he was really intent upon the holy Expedition , and after the rapacious action aforesaid upon the goods of the Lantgrave , he hoisted Sail and commanded the rest that were there to follow him ; but in a little while after return'd to Brundusium , forc'd ( as he pretended ) by the tempestuous weather . 1. The noise of this Expedition mov'd John King of Jerusalem and Berengaria his Wife ( knowing well that they did what would be very acceptable to the Pope ) to take a journey to Bononia , meaning to make use of some Shipping of the Venetians to carry him to Asia ; but the Pope understood well enough the tricks of Ferdinand and what little credit was to be given him , and lest John should quite lose his labour and come for nothing , he confer'd upon him the Government of the Exarchate of Ravenna , and ratified the Sentence of Excommunication which was pronounc'd by his Predecessor Honorius III. against the Emperour Frederic , and had done worse things against him , if himself had not been under some fearful apprehensions of an Invasion from the Moors , who were then out at Sea with a powerful Fleet , but were afterwards vanquish'd by Ferdinand of Aragon with so great loss on their side , that in a short time he possess'd himself of Majorca one of the Islands call'd the Baleares , and took the City Valentia , driving out the Saracens and compelling the Inhabitants to receive the Christian Religion . At last yet Frederic was , what by the intreaties of his Friends and the threats of the Pope , wrought upon to begin his Voyage , sailing first to Cyprus , which afforded some hopes to the Christian Soldiers that were in Asia , whom he had so often deceiv'd . But while he staid there sending out Spies to bring him an account of the strength of the Soldan's Forces , his General Rainaldo , whom he had left in Sicily invades the Pope's Territories and takes several Towns in the Marca di Ancona . The Pope was then at Perugia , designing to go to Assisi , there in person to examine the truth of those reports which had been of Miracles wrought by that holy Man , S. Francis ; and when he found what he had heard concerning him to be really true , he canoniz'd him with great solemnity , in the presence of great numbers of Christian People who came together for that end . While these things were acting by the Pope , another Commander of the Emperours by siding with a Faction seizes Fuligno , but was quickly expell'd by the Power of some good Men who stood up for the holy Church . By this time Frederic was got to Acon , and from thence solicited the Pope earnestly by Letters and Messengers , to be absolv'd by him , and promised if he could obtain his request , to be ever after his most humble Servant : but the Pope being well aware of the crafty temper of the Man , not onely warns the Christian Soldiers to have a care of him as of one that was always plotting mischief ; but having rais'd an Army he sends it under John King of Jerusalem against Rainaldo , who then was harassing the Marca di Ancona and fill'd all places with rapine and devastation ; and with other Forces under Cardinal Colonna he drove the Emperours Lieutenant , with his mercenary Saracens , out of S. Germans , and had all the places from thence to Capua deliver'd to him by surrender in a short time . These successes of the Pope so affrighted those of Vmbria and Marca di Ancona who had serv'd under Frederic , that they deserted whatsoever they held and retreated into Naples . In the mean time Frederic was return'd from Asia to Brundusium , and being now very desirous of Peace , offer'd his requests to the Pope , that he would please to take him into favour , to acknowledg him Emperour , and a true Feudatary of the Church for the Kingdom of Sicily . Which he at last obtain'd , but not till he had paid down one hundred and twenty thousand ounces of Gold for the use of the Church of Rome , to make good the damages he had done it ; and these Conditions he was forc'd to come to Anagni and there to implore of his Holiness . While Gregory ( as became a faithful Shepherd ) was thus careful on all hands and was gone to Perugia , to settle matters in that City then much disordered by some banish'd persons who were newly return'd , there arose a greater Sedition and Heresie at Rome than had been known before : for Hannibal of the Family of the Hannibali joyning with some Priests , was made use of to head the People of Rome in a Conspiracy they carried on against the Church of God ; but the divine Vengeance speedily put a stop to their wicked designs ; for the River Tiber rising over his Banks , did them much mischief , and this was accompanied with so devouring a Plague , that hardly one man in ten was left alive . The Pope coming to Rome , behav'd himself with wonderful Clemency , and forgave the People of Rome their fault , onely putting Hannibal out of the Senate and convicting the Priests of their Heresie , he brought them to recant their Error and to profess as true Christians ought to do : then turning his thoughts to adorning the City , he caused the old Common-shores to be cleansed and repair'd , and new ones to be made , at the same time yet consulting not onely the Ornament but the healthiness of the place . Then leaving Rome , for his healths sake , at Riete ( as some will have it ) he canoniz'd S. Dominic who founded the Order of Friers Predicants , and at Spoleto , he did the same by S. Antony , who was born at Lisbon , but died at Padua , and was the second after S. Francis , head of the Order of Minors ; hence he return'd to Anagni , and fortified the circumjacent Town , not a little apprehending the factious humour of the Romans , whose chief Senator , after the antient manner , had proposed a Law to be made and the People had pass'd it , that should oblige all the Towns lying about Rome to pay a certain Tax to themselves ; the Pope hereupon fearlesly takes his journey to Rome ( though the Cardinals dissuaded him ) meaning to endeavour by admonition or correction to bring the Romans off from these insolences : but when he found it signified nothing what he did , he departed to Riete , whither also came the Emperour Frederic ; and they having discourse about the present state of Affairs , they both came to this resolution , that they would join their forces together and unanimously march against the Romans . But at this time ( as he had always used to do ) Frederic put a trick upon the Pope ; for returning himself into Germany , he left Order with his Men , that they should in all junctures act as the Romans would have ' em . The Pope was much mov'd at this treachery of his , and proposed a good Reward to any German Soldiers who would leave their Leaders and serve under him , whereupon so great multitudes came over to his side , that the Romans dar'd not any where shew themselves in open field against the Army of the Church . Gregory having by this means recover'd the Patrimony of St. Peter and the Contrada de' Sabini , he slighted the Ambassadours of the Soldan , who came humbly to sue for Peace , and sent Friers of the Orders of S. Francis and S. Dominic throughout Europe , by their preaching to stir up the Christians to the War against the Saracens , by whose means greater numbers were got together , than ever were before ; and in the mean time that it was under debate who should command this great Army , the Pope canoniz'd Elizabeth Daughter to the King of Hungary , a most holy Woman and famous for the Miracles wrought by her . At length Theobald King of Navarre , Almeric Montfort , Henry Count of Bari and Campania with the Christian forces passing through Germany and Hungary , arriv'd first at Constantinople , where crossing the Bosporus , they came at last to Ptolemais , laying the Country waste far and near . But they were not long after set upon by a vast Army of the Enemy , and compell'd to retreat defending themselves from their pursuers for two days , and there lost all their best Men. Thus in a short time came this Expedition to nothing , which had cost so much industry to be brought about , merely through the unskilfulness of the Commanders . The Pope was extremely troubled at this Calamity , and resolv'd to return to Rome ( at the earnest instance of the Citizens ) there to put up Prayers and supplications to appease the Divine Wrath , which the sins of Mankind had provok'd ; but his intention was frustrated by Peter Frangipani , who being of the Imperial Faction , opposed him ; so he left Perugia and went to Viterbo , to meet the Emperour with an Army , who ( as intelligence was brought him ) had already entred Lombardy , and without any just cause wasted the Territories of the Confederate Cities , and was about to lay Siege to some of 'em whose Forces were almost broken already , having receiv'd one mischief upon the neck of another from Ezelino who then Lorded it over Padua . This Ezelino surnam'd the Roman , was Grand-son to a German Commander ( who under Otho III. led an Army of his Countrymen into Italy , ) and now having a body of Men which he receiv'd of Frederic , under his command , procur'd to himself a great Dominion in the Country of Lombardy , bringing under his jurisdiction Treviso , Padoua , Vincenza , Verona and Brescia ; and Frederic not shewing any regard to the stipulations and agreements which had theretofore been ratified between his Ancestors and them , makes War upon the Milaneses and the associated Cities , and in a great Battel fought between 'em at a place call'd Nova Corte he overcame 'em with great loss on their side ; which put the Pope so much out of hopes of success , that upon hearing this ill news of the misfortune of his Friends and Allies , he began to think of retiring to Rome , though his coming thither was opposed by one John Cincio , a potent Citizen and Senator , whose intolerable arrogance yet was so curb'd by James Capocio another Roman Citizen , that the Pope was received into Rome with great splendor & magnificence . This was that James , whose name is yet to be seen and read in the little Chappel of Mosaic Work which was built at his charge in the Church of S. Mary Maggiore , in which also was buried Peter Capocio who was a Cardinal of the Church of Rome , and while he liv'd a bitter Enemy of this Schismatical Emperour Frederic : at whose expence the Hospital of S. Anthony not far from the aforesaid Church and the College for Scholars at Perugia ( now call'd la Sapientia ) was also erected . Gregory having quieted the minds of Men in the City , again pronounces an Anathema against Frederic and declares him to have forfeited his right to the Empire and deprives him of it ; then he sends for the Ambassadours of the States of Venice and Genoa , ( between whom there was so great a quarrel as it was fear'd a War would ensue ) to mediate their differences , which he did so effectually as that he procur'd an Agreement between 'em to a Peace , upon condition , that without mutual consent neither of the two States should make Peace with the Emperor of Constantinople ; that they should be Enemies to the Enemies of each other and join their Forces upon every occasion for the common defence ; and this Treaty to be in force and complied withal for nine years by them both , under pain of Excommunication to be denounc'd by the Pope upon the Infractor . About this time died Baldwin who upon the Death of John had succeeded to the Empire of Greece , and made shift to hold it for two years ; but with so great difficulty by reason of his poor Treasury , that he could hardly defend himself from his Enemies , being forc'd to deliver his Son for a Pledg to the Venetian Merchants for Money that he had borrow'd of 'em , and to make Money of the Lead that belong'd to the Churches ; beside he sold to the Venetians , who were wealthy and able to purchase 'em , the Spear with which our Saviour Christ's Body was pierc'd and the Sponge which was reach'd to him to drink out of Frederic had a great spight at these Venetians , because they were on the Pope's side , and drove them into their Marishes ( where their City stands ) for security and did them great damage ; but in the mean while happened a general revolt of the Cities of Lombardy , by the Procurement and instigation of Gregory Monte-longo , who was Legat at Bononia , and Ferrara , which had revolted before from the Pope to the Emperour was retaken by them , though Salinguerra a valiant Commander was in it and made a brave defence . As soon as it was taken , it was put into the hands of Azo of the House of Este , who was a considerable Person in this Enterprize , to be govern'd by him in the name of the Church , An. Dom. 1240. This so alarm'd the Emperour who was then at Pisa , that being under great uncertainty whom to look upon as Friends to himself or Wellwishers to the Pope , he divided first the Cities of Italy into two Factions , giving the name of Guelphs to those who were for the Pope's Interest , and that of Gibellines to them that were for the Imperial . These most pernicious names of distinction , invented surely for the mischief of mankind , were first made use of at Pistoia , where when the Magistrates expell'd the Panzatichi , who were Gibellines , out of the City , there chanc'd to be two Brothers Germans , the one of which whose name was Guelph , was for the Pope ; the other for the Emperour and his name was Gibel ; from which these two Parties were discriminated by those different appellations . On the other side those of Arezzo and Sienna drive out the Guelphs , whose example being follow'd by many other Cities of Italy , gave occasion and rise to a worse than Civil War. Several Cities after this revolted from the Pope as well in Vmbria as in Tuscany , and particularly the Citizens of Viterbo threw off their obedience . The Romans also would fain have been doing the same thing , but that the Pope carrying the heads of the Apostles SS . Peter and Paul , through the City in Procession , moved the People to commiserate the State of the Church , and then making a most excellent Oration in S. Peters Church , he had the power and good fortune by it to persuade even the Seditious ( who were ready to mutiny ) to take his part and to list themselves under the holy Cross for the defence of the Church of God. These , when some time after Frederic came in hostile manner before the Walls of Rome , gave him a repulse , which so enrag'd him that whatsoever Prisoners he had taken he put to death with divers tortures , and retir'd towards Beneventum , which City he took by force , sack'd , and dismantled it . Then returning by the Via Latina with his heart full of fury toward the City , by the way he plunder'd the Monastery of Monte-Cassino and turn'd out the Monks ; he destroy'd also with fire and sword the City of Sora , formerly belonging to the Samnites , situate at the head of the River Garigliano , and pillag'd any thing that belong'd to the Templers wherever he could meet with it . He was so great a Lover of the Saracens , that he made use of them rather than any other People in his Wars , made Magistrates of them , and gave them a City for themselves , which is call'd to this day Nocera di Pagani . He threaten'd the Brother of the King of Tunis , because he was come as far as Palermo to receive the Sacrament of Baptism . By a sudden Onset he also made himself Master of Ravenna , which appertain'd to the Church . All which Gregory well considering , he appointed a Council to be holden in the Lateran , there to find out means to depose Frederic ; but the Emperour had so beset all the ways , that , with the help of the Pisans , he took several Cardinals and Prelates as they were travelling both by Sea and Land and cast them into Prison . Which so griev'd the good Pope , that he liv'd not long after , dying when he had been Pope fourteen years and three months . There happen'd an Eclipse of the Sun a little before his death greater than ever was seen . Raymund of Barcelona flourish'd in his time and assisted him in compiling his Book of Decretals , whom many Authors so commend that nothing can be added to his Praise . CELESTINE IV. CELESTINE the Fourth , a Milanese , of the Family of the Castiglioni , Bishop of Sabina , famous in his time for his exemplary life and great Learning , being very old and sickly , was yet chosen Pope in the room of Gregory ; but died on the eighteenth day of his Pontificate , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , to the great disappointment of all Men , who hoped to see much better times under his Government . After his decease the Sea was vacant twenty one months ; for those who were then in the highest Authority in the Church of God did not think good to elect any Man to the Popedom , so long as the Cardinals which were taken by Frederic , were detain'd in Prison . During this vacancy of the Holy Sea , Frederic over-ran the Marca di Ancona and Romagna , as far as Faenza and Bologna , which after some resistance he took by force , and transferred the University which was at Bologna , to Padoua : and beside gave many troubles and did great mischiefs to all those that were look'd upon as Favourers of the Churches Cause . Then Baldwin Emperour of Constantinople , despairing of managing the Asian Affairs to any purpose , together with Raymund Earl of Tholouse , came into Italy , and what with his intreaties and by reason of the respect which Frederic ( who was then at Parma ) had for him , he procur'd that the Cardinals and other Ecclesiastical persons who were kept under custody by him , should be set free ; who in a little time after had a meeting at Anagni to consider of the Choice of a new Pope . INNOCENT IV. INNOCENT the Fourth , before call'd Sinibaldo , of the Family of the Fieschi , Counts of Lavagna , was created Pope at Anagni ; at the news of which Frederic was not very well pleased ; for he knew him to be a Man of resolution and of a great Spirit , they having lived together familiarly for some time before , and he was very much afraid he would call him to account for his past actions : So that when some of his Friends were complementing him upon this occasion , he is said to have told 'em , that Cardinal Sinibaldo was indeed his special Friend , but now being made Pope , he was his bitter Enemy . Innocent having put on the Pontifical Robes , comes to Rome , where by the way he is met by all the Nobility and Men of note and receiv'd with universal Acclamations , and having perform'd all the Ceremonies of the Consecration and Coronation which are usual in such cases , he begins to discourse of making Peace with Frederic , Baldwin also interposing his Authority to bring it about : But the business met with many delays , till after four months had been spent in negotiating , the result was this , that the Pope should remove to the City of Castellana , and tarry there a while till the Emperor came thither also , personally to treat about the Peace . But Innocent receiving certain information , that Frederic had laid snares and Ambushes for him both at Rome and in his way to that place , he made use of some shipping of the Genoeses , which then lay in the Port of Civita-vecchia , and with a prosperous gale arriv'd in France , where at Lions he was receiv'd very generously by all People and with great kindness , and at that City he appoints a Council to be holden , An. Dom. 1246. to which he cites the Emperour by Nuntios and Letters first , and at last by an Officer for the purpose , setting him under a penalty if he were disobedient . In answer to this the Emperour onely sends thither a Civilian of Sinuessa , to desire of the Pope some longer time , promising shortly to begin his Journey thitherward ; and so much time as was fit was allow'd him . But his craft appearing and that he onely sought an occasion to scandalize and ruine the Pope , by universal consent he was declar'd to be depriv'd of his Title to the Empire and his other Dominions . This Frederic took with so great indignation , that he commanded the Houses and Palaces of some of Pope Innocent's kinsfolks ( who by his advice were remov'd from Parma , where their Estates lay , to Piacenza ) to be pull'd down , and then making a League with the Duke of Burgundy , he resolv'd to go to Lions , and for that purpose he prepar'd a vast Retinue ; with which he came as far as Turin , where news was brought him , that those persons who had been banish'd from Parma , were return'd and having defeated their fellow-Citizens near the River Taro , had entred the City by force and made great slaughter of the contrary party . This caused Frederic to break off his intended Journey and to return into Italy , where gathering into one Army all his Forces which had been dispersed through the whole Country , he made up a body of sixty thousand Men , and with these he marches to invest the City of Parma , which the associated Cities being solicitous to defend , they put into it very great reliefs under the command of the Pope's Legat ; who having with great obstinacy sustain'd the Siege for two years , at last making a bold sally , when Frederic expected no such thing , he utterly routed and destroy'd his Army and made himself master of his Camp , which was plentifully stor'd with all manner of necessaries , because Frederic had fortified it after the manner of a City with Out-works , designing when he should have plunder'd and rased the City of Parma ; against which he had conceiv'd the utmost hatred , to build a City in the place where his Camp stood , ( and where he had already coin'd pieces of Money call'd Victorines ) and to name it , the City Victoria . According to some Authors , himself had much ado to escape to Cremona from this great defeat , in which he lost a Crown of inestimable value and several Vessels of Gold of huge weight ; but he durst not enter the Walls of Cremona , for fear of the Cremoneses , many of whose fellow-Citizens had lost their lives in that Engagement . Innocent being advertised of this great blow given to the fortune of Frederic , and that his heart was so broken with it , that he let himself loose to all manner of voluptuousness , and made himself Gardens of Pleasure , where he kept a number of beautiful Women and Eunuchs , he took pity upon the Man , and dismissing the Councils without farther prosecution of him , he dispatch'd Nuncios through France and other Countries to persuade the people to engage in the Holy War and to follow Lewis King of France who was preparing for an Expedition into Asia , which he had promised and vow'd to perform when he lay under a great fit of sickness . But the Tartarians put a stop for a while to this Journey , who with two numerous Bodies of men had entred Europe and Asia ; where those who invaded the latter , having pass'd through the Countries of Georgia and Armenia , pierc'd as far as Iconium , then the Royal Seat of the Turkish Princes : the other party which entred Europe , under the conduct of one Batto , ravag'd all through Poland and Hungary , and then turning toward the Euxine Sea , they depopulated the vast Realms of Russia and Gazaria . At the same time the Grossoni , a people of Arabia , by the instigation of the Soldan of Babylon , set upon the Templars and put 'em to flight , and without any trouble took Jerusalem , which was before stripp'd of its Walls , putting the Christians that were in it to the Sword and dishonouring our Saviour's Sepulchre with all manner of filthiness . The tidings of which mov'd Innocent to urge King Lewis to hasten his march towards Asia , with those Forces he had already got together for that intent . He complied , and arriv'd at Cyprus , but it was at so unseasonable a time of the year , that he was forc'd to take up his Winter quarters there ; but as soon as Spring came on , he sail'd to Damiata , where he got the better of the Soldan's Navy , and defeated his Land-forces who would have hindred his coming on Shore , where he pitch'd his Camp for so long as till the rest of his Troops could arrive from Italy . But these were very much retarded by the fury of Frederic , who weaning himself after a while from the pleasures in which he had been immers'd , takes up his Arms again and fills the whole Country with confusion , and compells several Cities in which were many factious Persons , to throw off their subjection to the Pope ; the chief of which were the Inhabitants of Forli , Arimino , Vrbin , and all the Marca di Ancona : In Vmbria none stood to their Allegiance but those of Todi , Perugia and Assisi : and in Tuscany onely the Florentines were on the Pope's side ; who therefore were so harass'd by the Army of Frederic , that they were forc'd at last to banish so many of their fellow-Citizens as were of the Guelphs Faction ; The Bologneses had better luck , for giving Battel to Henry one of Frederic's Generals , they overthrew him and cut him to pieces . Some write that 't was at this time that Frederic passing into Sicily , died at Palermo ; while others affirm that he was taken desperately sick in Puglia , and when he began to recover , he was smother'd to death with a Pillow by one Manfred , who was his natural Son , begotten upon a Noble-Woman his Concubine . Howsoever this was , 't is certain that some time before his death he had made Manfred Prince of Tarento , and had bestow'd upon him , beside that Principality , many other Towns and Territories . He left Conrade ( whom he had by his Wife Jole Daughter to John King of Jerusalem ) Heir of all his Estates , but he was afterwards taken off by Poison , as was manifest , by the means of Manfred ; having before seiz'd upon Naples and Aquino , and sack'd them , much against the mind of the Pope , who vigorously opposed these proceedings , though in vain , in order to procure the peace of Italy , that he might have liberty to transport the Italian Soldiers to recruit the Army of King Lewis then lying before Damiata . But Damiata was now taken , and Robert Earl of Poitiers coming with fresh supplies from France , he marches from thence with his Army towards the City of Pharamia , whither the Soldan , apprehending his design , was already come with great Forces . There happen'd to be a River betwixt the two Armies , by reason whereof they could not join Battel , but they had frequent light Skirmishes , ( both Generals keeping themselves within their Camps ) in one of which Robert rashly venturing too far , was taken Prisoner by the Enemy . By this time Innocent had almost extinguish'd those flames of War with which Italy had so long been consum'd , and intended to have return'd to Rome , having first canoniz'd Edmund Arch-bishop of Canterbury ; but when he came to Perugia , he thought good to decline his journey to Rome , understanding the Senate there arrogated to themselves more Power than stood with the dignity of the Pope and Court of Rome ; and there he canoniz'd and enroll'd among the holy Martyrs Peter of Verona a preaching Frier , who had been murthered by some Hereticks between Milan and Como ; and the same honour he gave to S. Stanislaus Bishop of Cracow , who in his life-time was very famous for working Miracles . Hence he was invited by the Noblemen of the Kingdom of Sicily , and immediately departed for Naples , then newly repair'd , where he died and was buried in S. Laurence's Church , when he had been Pope fourteen years six months twelve days , just in the nick of time when he had hopes to have brought into his possession all that Kingdom . It was by the Decree of this excellent Pope Innocent , that the Octave of the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin was commanded to be observ'd yearly in the Church of God as a Festival . He with good advice , fill'd up the places in the College of Cardinals , which had long been vacant , with very worthy personages , and ordain'd that when they rode abroad they should always wear a red Hat , for an honourable distinction of the degree they held . Moreover this learned Pope , though raised to the highest dignity in the Church , compil'd and publish'd several things ; for he composed the Apparatus [ or Glosses ] to the Decretals , which are of great use to the Canonists , because they contain many nice disquisitions , which render the Text wonderfully plain : and he put forth another upon the Councils , which Hostiensis in his Summa calls the Authenticks . He wrote also a Book concerning the Jurisdiction of the Emperour and the Authority of the Pope , in answer to one Peter surnam'd Vinea , who asserted , that the Empire and every person and thing thereunto belonging were absolutely subject to the Emperour ; to which Book Innocent afterwards gave the Title of his Apologetick . He was extremely delighted with the conversation of learned Men , whom also he remembred to prefer to dignities in the Church ; particularly one Hugo , who wrote Comments and Concordances upon the holy Bible , a Person famous for his learning and good life , he advanc'd to be Cardinal of S. Sabina , which great promotion yet did not make him leave his former course of life , being a Frier of the Order of S. Dominic . In this Pope's Reign and by his Order , Alexander of the Order of Friers Minors , who was well in years when he took upon him a religious Habit , wrote a very copious sum of Theology : by the procurement also of this Pope and enabled by his bounty Bernardus Parmensis and Compostellanus two very learned Men , at this time made publick their Works upon the Decretals , which they call'd Apparatus . Innocent had not long been dead , when he was follow'd by his Nephew William , whose Tomb is yet to be seen in the Church of S. Laurence without the Walls . ALEXANDER IV. ALEXANDER the Fourth , a Campanian , born at Anagni , was chosen Pope in the room of Innocent , and streight sends monitory Letters to Manfred , that he should not at his peril attempt any thing that might be a diminution of the honour of holy Church ; for he calling to his aid the Saracens from Nocera , had surprised the Church-Forces utterly unprepared , that were in Foggia , and either put 'em to the Sword or took 'em Prisoners ; and pretending that Conradine was dead and that himself was his rightful Heir , he had taken upon him to rule as King. In the mean while the Christians , who we told you had encamp'd near the City of Pharamia , were very much visited with sickness , and press'd with want of Provisions , that part of Nile being prepossess'd by the Enemy , by which they were wont to be supplied with necessaries ; beside that the Patriarch of Jerusalem coming that way with some number of Ships , was made a Prisoner ; so that Lewis being afraid his Army should be lost by famine , resolv'd to return to Damiata , and in his way fell into a great Ambuscade of the Enemy , by whom he was routed , and himself with Alphonsus Earl of Poitiers and Charles Earl of Anjou , his Brothers-German , was taken Prisoner ; but the Soldan not long after this great Victory was slain by his own Men , and he that succeeded in his stead having Damiata surrendred to him and a good sum of Money , discharg'd all the Christians and sent them under safe conduct to Ptolemais ; where Lewis sent away his two Brothers into his own Country and by the persuasion of Pope Alexander staid in Asia , till Cesarea , Joppa and Sidon , ( Cities the Christians had newly gain'd from the Saracens ) were well garison'd with Men ; which done , after having been six years on this Expedition , he return'd home . While this was doing , Pope Alexander having excommunicated Manfred , went to Anagni , and dispatch'd away Octavian , a Cardinal of the Church of Rome , of the Family of the Vbaldini , to confirm the Neapolitans in their resolutions against Manfred , assuring him that he would in a short time come in person with good succours to the aid of them and those of Campania ; but Manfred not contenting himself to teize the Neapolitans , raised up also several Factions in Tuscany , especially at Florence , which City upon the death of Frederic had asserted its Liberty , where matters were carried so high , that they were fain by a publick Edict to call home those persons who in the days of Frederic had been banish'd for being Guelphs , that they might be rendred able to withstand the contrivances of the Gibellines ; by which means the Guelphish Faction got so great strength in Tuscany , that they harass'd and did much mischief by their Troops to those of Pistoia , Arezzo , Pisa and Siena , who had expell'd their fellow-Citizens for being Guelphs , the Luccheses more than any helping them against the Pisans , who had been certainly ruin'd by the Florentines , after they had been overcome by 'em at the River Ansari , but that they were afraid of those of Boggibonzi . This Town stood in the Valley of Helsa , about twelve miles from Siena , very strong by its natural situation and by artificial strengths , of which the Gibellines made use against the Guelphs , as a Garison ; but it was at length taken and rased ; and then the Florentines being Enemies to Manfred , made offer to the Pope of their assistance against him ; which so mov'd Manfred , that having been first declar'd King at Palermo , and with the help of some Saracen Auxiliaries having in divers conflicts broken the Forces of the Pope under the command of the Legat , he sent his Lieutenant-General Jordan with one thousand five hundred Horse to the aid of the Sieneses against the Florentines , who not long after were met by the Sieneses near the River Arbia and receiv'd so great an overthrow , that they were forc'd to leave their City to the will of the Enemy . The Pope yet ceased not to persecute the tyrannical Lords , wheresoever they were , for when Ecelino , as was said , had seiz'd into his hands almost all the Venetian Territories and had laid Siege to Mantua , he immediately sent away Philip Fontanese , Arch-bishop of Ravenna to Venice , where having publish'd the Crusado , he got together a good Army , and with it drove Anselm , Ecelino's Nephew , out of Padua ; upon news whereof Ecelino raises his Siege from before Mantua and marches in great haste to Verona , but understanding he could have no hopes of recovering Padua , he put to death with divers torments , all the Paduans he had in his Camp , to the number of twelve thousand . At this time the Friers Minors who were sent to Brescia , had by their preaching persuaded those Citizens to recal the banish'd Guelphs and to declare for the Church ; and the same success they had had at Piacenza and Cremona , but that Obert Pallavicino , with the help of the Gibellines , had taken the Goverment into his sole Power . Against him then and Ecelino , his Confederate , the Pope's Legat assisted by the Guelphs , marches with his Army , but near Gambara he is defeated with great loss , and himself with the Bishop of Brescia and the chief of the Guelphish Faction , taken Prisoner , all whom upon the surrender of Brescia , Ecelino let go free , An. Dom. 1249. This success of Ecelino , made the Legat Apostolick very fearful of the increase of his Power , and put him upon the design of bringing off Obert Pallavicino from his side ; which he effected by the means of Boso Donario , a noble Citizen of Cremona , who laying before him the barbarous and detestable cruelty of Ecelino , wrought upon him to throw off his Alliance with him , and to enter into the League with the Milaneses and Mantuans , and those of the other confederate Cities . This much enrag'd Ecelino , seeing so many Enemies conspiring against him , so that rendezvousing his Army at Cassano , he from thence ravag'd all the Country about Milan , provoking the Associated Cities to give him Battel ; which they did , and not only vanquish'd him , but took him Prisoner , and he died soon after at Soncino of a wound he had receiv'd . Upon his death all the Cities of Lombardy recover'd their liberty , and became obedient Sons of the Church ; and the Pope's Legat who had procur'd to the Paduans their freedom ( as aforesaid ) to make an end of all the reliques of the War , drives out of Treviso , and puts to death Alberic Brother to Ecelino , with his Wife and Children . Pope Alexander having taken off these tyrannizing Lords and put an end to so many great confusions , set his mind upon renewing the War in Asia ; but by reason of a quarrel which happen'd between the Genoeses and Venetians , this pious and necessary Expedition was laid aside . The Christians then inhabited Ptolemais and Tyre , two opulent and wealthy Cities ; which were especially peopled with Genoese , Pisan and Venetian Merchants , who now for sixty four years had engross'd almost all the Trade both from East and West . These Merchants had their several Exchanges , their several Streets and Landing-places , and nothing was common to both the Venetians and Genoeses , but the Churches ; when a contention arose between 'em about the Monastery of S. Saba , which each City claim'd to itself alone . The Pope would fain have composed the difference , and sent his Letters to both , willing that the Monastery should be equal free to both Nations ; but the Genoeses having notice aforehand how the Pope intended to determine in the Case , by the favour of Philip Montfort , Prefect of the City , they excluded the Venetians , possess'd themselves of the Monastery and fortified it . The Venetians hereupon unanimously leave the City , and making League with Manfred King of Sicily , raise Forces against the Genoeses , and setting upon their Fleet , consisting of two Gallies and twenty three great Ships then in the Port of Ptolemais , they burn 'em and following their blow at the same time make themselves Masters of the Monastery of S. Saba , which they demolish'd . The Genoeses , rather enrag'd than terrified at this disaster , fit out another Fleet , to encounter the Venetians at Tyre , but they industriously avoiding a Battel , sail towards the Euxine , and take Selymbria from the Saracens and plunder it ; after which both Nations recruiting their Forces , they steer for Tyre , the common Seat of War. The Pope fearful of the fatal consequences of this Contention , sends for the Ambassadours of both Countries , and makes himself a Mediator of Peace ; which was welnigh agreed to , when news comes that the Venetians with their Allies , the Pisans , had between Tyre and Ptolemais routed the Genoeses , taking and sinking twenty five of their Ships ; that thereupon the Victors were retreated to Ptolemais , and the vanquish'd were sled to Tyre ; that all the Edifices of the Genoeses at Ptolemais were pull'd down , all their Merchandizes seiz'd as spoil , and the Citizens of that Nation expell'd the place . This havock made by the Venetians so highly displeased the Pope , that he would not admit their Ambassadour to Audience till they had set free all the Genoese Prisoners they had taken . Neither did this Calamity come alone to be the subject of the Pope's care , for Baldwin Emperour of Constantinople , ( during whose prosperity , there seem'd yet to be some hopes left of recovering the holy Land ) was about to quit that City : for Michael Palaeologus , who by the last Will of Theodore Lascari , was left Guardian to his two Sons did the Latins all the mischief that lay in his power , driving out of Achaia William a Frenchman , and teizing Baldwin with Seditions at home and open War abroad ; who afterward going toward the Euxine Shore , in order to secure it from the Enemy , the Citizens of Constantinople in the mean time at midnight let Michael Palaeologus into the City ; upon news whereof Baldwin and the Patriarch Pantaleo retire from Pontus into Europe and lay by all thoughts of War. Palaeologus having thus rid himself of his Competitor and Enemy , murders his two Pupils , and assumes the Empire , which after having been possess'd by the Latins forty eight years now was transferred to the Greeks . In the mean time Octavian Cardinal Vbaldino return'd to the Pope , without having had any great luck in his negotiation at Naples , and the Pope having first at Anagni canoniz'd S. Clara a Franciscan Nun , went to Viterbo , to endeavour a Peace between the Venetians and Genoeses ; in which Affair he met so much trouble and so many delays , that he died for grief in the seventh year of his Pontificate , and was honourably interred in St. Laurence's Church . The Sea was then vacant three months and four days . The life of this Pope is certainly much commended by all Writers , he being said to have been bountiful and kind to all , but especially to the poor Religious ; to whom the great love he bore caus'd him to comdemn by a perpetual Edict some Books written by William de sancto Amore , against that sort of Poverty , wherein the wicked Fellow asserted that those who took upon them religious Habits to live by the Alms of other Men were not capable of Salvation . He also publickly burnt another abominable Book , in which the Author affirm'd that a State of Grace was not to be obtain'd by the Law of the Gospel , but by the Law of the Spirit ; which Opinion , he said , was taken out of the Writings of Abbat Joachim . This Book was call'd by those of that Sect , the Eternal Gospel . It was Alexander's custom , when he got leisure from publick Affairs to busie himself about somewhat that savour'd of Learning , for he compil'd Decretal Epistles , and gave such countenance to learned Men , that he promoted several of them to Cardinalates , particularly , Henry Cardinal of Ostia , a good Divine and an excellent Lawyer . He was also very liberal and munificent to Bartholomew , a Canonist of Brescia , who wrote much upon the Decretals ; by which and by his extraordinary abilities and sanctity he got great renown . By this means moreover the vaulted Church near that of S. Agnes , which had in old time been dedicated to Bacchus , was made capable of Divine Worship ; and the Inscription in the Porch of the Church of S. Constance shews that the Altar there was consecrated by him . VRBAN IV. URBAN the fourth , born at Troyes in France , Patriarch of Jerusalem , was made Pope , and immediately listed French Soldiers to assist him against Manfredus who infested the Patrimony of S. Peter ; for fear of whom Jordanes General of Manfredus his forces in Tuscany against the Guelphs was recall'd to Naples , which gave some breathing time to the Guelphs , especially those of Florence and Lucca , who had been by the Gibellines mark'd out for destruction . Lombardy was also plagu'd with the like Seditions , Hubert Pallavicino carrying on now the Interests of the Gibelline faction and persecuting the adverse party ; though before by his Policy and moderate behaviour to both sides he had got the Command of Brescia by an universal consent . But the Citizens of Modena and Reggio , instigated by those of Ferrara and Bononia , fearing lest Pallavicino should over-pour them all at last , revolted to the Popes side , and turn'd the Gibellines out of their Cities , giving their goods and effects to the Florentines who had been banish'd for Guelphism , by this means adding great strength to their faction . And thus went matters in Lombardy , the Pope still earnestly endeavouring a Peace . At Constantinople the Venetians attempted to dethrone Palaeologus and had done it , but for his Friends and Associates the Genoese ; this gave him the greater Power so that having taken Malvasia , he easily made resistance against the Venetians and William Prince of Achaia . The Pope was now intent upon sending a Legate to procure a Peace betwixt the Venetians and Genoese , when Manfredus with a new body of Saracens seizes la Marca , the Inhabitants being before inclin'd to a Rebellion . The Pope therefore sends the same Legate to France , with order to make use of all manner of Promises and Intreaties to persuade those French who had taken upon them the Croisado , ( who had been inform'd of the thing before-hand ) to hasten their march thither ; they presently under the conduct of Guy Bishop of Auxerre descend into Italy , and vanquishing Pallavicino at Brescia , without meeting any resistance , they come to Viterbo : from whence a little while after , having first receiv'd the Popes blessing , continuing their march through Vmbria and the Countrey of Tagliacozzo , they beat the Saracens who had fled thither and pursu'd them as far as the Garigliano . At the same time the Romans , though they medled not with the Patrimony of the Church , yet they threw off obedience to the Pope , making what Magistrates they pleased ; particularly , contrary to custom , by which they were to chuse for Senator a Roman onely , they elected one Brancaleon of Bononia , a man of a great spirit and very politick , to this high dignity and promised him great advantages ; but this humour held not long , for they soon altered their minds and clap'd him in Prison . This affront gave great offence to the Bononians , who seizing several Romans , protested they would never release them , but upon the delivery of their Brancaleon ; which so wrought upon the cautious Romans , that they not onely released him , but restor'd him to his former dignity ; setting up also another Court of men chosen out of every Ward in the City ( whom they called Banderese ) to whom they committed the Power of life and death . The Pope plainly found the reason of this insolence of the Romans to be that they observ'd how Manfredus had plagu'd him and that he was not able to help himself . That he might therefore at last free the Church from the tyranny of these men , he sent Legates to Lewis King of France , to exhort him , that he would assoon as possible send his Cousin and Son-in-law Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou with an Army into Italy ; he intending upon the expulsion of Manfredus , to create him King of both Sicilies . And this no doubt he had done ( so high were his resentments of the Ingratitude of Manfredus ) if sickness had not taken him off from business . Which yet was brought to pass , as is supposed , by the following Pope . To the times of this Pope is ascribed Albertus a High German , of the Order of Friers Predicant , who for the vastness of his learning got the Surname of Magnus . He Commented upon all the Works of Aristotle and explain'd the Christian Religion with great acuteness ; beside he wrought very accurately concerning the secrets of Nature ; He also put forth a Book de Coaequaevis , wherein he endeavours to shew the little difference that is between Theology and Natural Philosophy . He expounded a great part of the Holy Bible , and illustrated the Gospels and S. Paul's Epistles with excellent Notes . He began also a Body of Divinity , but liv'd not to perfect it . He was a man so modest and so much given to Study , that he refused the Bishoprick of Ratisbon , because it could not be manag'd without trouble and force of Arms sometimes , as the Bishops of Germany are wont to do . He liv'd therefore in private at Cologn reading onely some publick Lectures . At length he died there in the eightieth year of his age , leaving behind him many Scholars for the good of Posterity , especially Thomas Aquinas , who leaving his Countrey and his noble kinred ( for he deriv'd his pedigree from the Counts of Apulia ) and going to Cologn , he made such progress in learning , that after a few years he was made Professor at Paris ; where he published four Books upon the Sentences , and wrote a Book against William de St. Amour a pernicious Fellow ; Beside he put forth two Books , one de qualitate & essentiis , the other de principiis naturae . At last he was sent for to Rome by Vrban , but refusing those promotions that were offered him , he gave himself wholly to Reading and Writing . He set up a School at Rome , and at the desire of Vrban he wrote several Pieces , and ran through almost all Natural and Moral Philosophy with Commentaries , and set forth a Book contra Gentiles . He expounded the Book of Job , and compiled the Catena aurea . He composed also an Office for the Sacrament , in which most of the Types of the old Testament are explained . But to return to Vrban , he died at Perugia in the third year , first month and fourth day of his Pontificate , and was buried in the Cathedral Church . The Sea then was vacant five months . CLEMENT IV. CLEMENT the fourth , formerly called Guidodi Fulcodio , a Narbonnese of S. Giles's deserv'd to be made Pope upon the account of his Holiness and Learning . For he being without question the best Lawyer in France , and pleading with great integrity in the Kings Court , was created ( after the death of his Wife by whom he had several Children ) first of all Bishop of Pois , and then of Harbonne , and last of all a Cardinal by universal consent , and afterward was chosen out as the onely Person whose sincerity , and Authority had qualified him , to compose the Differences between Henry King of England , and Simon Earl of Montford . As soon as he was chosen Pope , some say he put on the Habit of a Religious Mendicant , and went incognito to Perugia . Thither immediately went the Cardinals , who having chosen him Pope though in his absence , attended upon him pompously to Viterbo . In the mean time Charles , whom , we said , Pope Vrban sent for , to bestow a Kingdom upon him , set out from Marseilles with thirty Ships , and coming up the Tiber arriv'd at Rome : Where he lived as a Senator so long by the Popes order , till certain Cardinals , sent from his Holiness , came and declared him King of Jerusalem and Sicily in the Palace of St. Giovanni Laterano : upon this condition , that Charles should take an Oath to pay the Sea of Rome a yearly acknowledgment of forty thousand Crowns : and should not accept of the Roman Empire though it were freely offer'd to him . For there was at that time a great contest for the Empire between Alphonsus King of Castile ( who sought to procure it by Power and bribery too ) and the Earl of Cor●wall the King of Englands Brother , whom the Electors had no great thoughts of . Therefore lest Manfred should hope to make use of any quarrels between Alphonsus and Charles ( to whom many people said the Empire was justly due , though he could not challenge it ) the Pope animated Charles against Manfred as one that stood in Contempt of the Roman Church . For Charles's Army was already gotten over the Alpes into Italy , and marching through Romagnia , had brought all the Soldiers of the Guelphs Party as far as Rome . From whence Charles removed , and took not onely Ceperane , having beaten out Manfred's men , but posted himself in a Forest near Cassino , which Manfred himself had undertaken to defend : although his mind was soon alter'd , and he resolv'd to march for Benevento , to expect the Enemy in plain and spacious places , because his forces consisted most of Cavalry . Thither also did Charles move ; and assoon as he had an opportunity to fight , did not decline it , though his Soldiers were very weary with travelling . Each of them encouraged their men to engage : But Charles coming to relieve a Troop of his Soldiers , that were like to be worsted , more eagerly than usually ( as in such cases Military Men will do ) he was knock'd down from his Horse , at which the Enemy was so transported , that Manfred fought carelesly out of rank and file ▪ and was kill'd ; which , when Charles appeared again straight turn'd the fortune of the Day . For many of his men that ran away were kill'd , and a great many others taken Prisoners . Charles having obtain'd so great a Victory removes to Benevento and marches into it upon a voluntary surrender of the Citizens . From thence he went to storm Nocera de Pagani , where both the modern and the ancient Saracens lived , but sent his Mareschal into Tuscany with five hundred Horse , to restore the Guelphs that had been banished , into their own Cities . He was no sooner come thither but the Gibbelins departed on their own accord , and he without any disturbance appointed a certain number of Officers at Florence , which the neighbouring Natives call the Heads of the Guelphian Faction . Thence he moved against the Sienneses , and made all the Gibellins of Tuscany , but especially those of Pisa his Enemies , because he besieged Poggibonci , which the Gibellines stoutly defended . Now when Charles had reduced both Kingdoms , all but Nocera de Pagani , he at last grants the Saracens a Peace , and let 'em live in Italy upon their own terms , as they thought good . But he himself with his Army upon the Popes invitation , went to Viterbo , where Henry , banish'd by his Brother , the King of Castile , was not long before arrived . Of whom when the Pope had heard Charles's good Character , he was so pleased with it , that he presented him with great things and made him a Senator of the City . After that Charles marched into Tuscany , to suppress the Gibellins , who desired Corradin a young Man , Nephew to Conrad of Schwaben , to come into Italy and assist them against the Guelphs . And seeing that he could not take Poggibonci by storm , because it was so well fortified both by Art and Nature , he resolved to starve it into a Surrender . And by that means after a long Siege he took it ; and then going against them of Pisa , he took a Town of theirs , called Mutrone , and gave it to the State of Lucca . Charles at that time was very likely to have done greater things , but that his friends called him hastily home to his Kingdom by reason of some factious People that favour'd Corradin's Party , but most of all upon account of the Saracens , whom he presently shut up in the strong Castles of Nocera de Pagani , that he might go the safer against Corradin , whom the men of Pisa endeavour'd to make their King , after they had not only laid waste all the Countrey of Lucca , but conquer'd and kill'd Charles's Mareschal at Arezzo , by the assistance , chiefly , of Guido of Montferrat , and all the Gibellin faction on that side the Alpes . They say , that as the Youth passed through the Countrey near Viterbo toward the Kingdom , the Pope , who pitied his condition , said in a Prophetick manner , that Corradin himself was led as a Sacrifice to the slaughter . So then he went toward Rome , and was met at Ponte Molle by Henry the Senator together with all the people of Rome , who saluted him with loud acclamations by the name of Emperor ; but whether out of fear or love , is not well known . At Rome he dismissed Guido of Montferrat , and went himself in all haste with his Army toward the Kingdom ; where when he understood how Charles had taken possession of Compagna di Roma , and the great Road that goes through it , he turn'd away to the Mountains called Tagliacocii , toward Marsi . And there he encamp'd first of all near the Lake , being fortified with an old Conduit , and ruinated Houses . Charles mov'd that way too , and pitch'd his Tents within ten furlongs of him at the entrance of an hollow Vale ; where by advice of Alardus a Neapolitane , who had been an old Soldier in Germany , he immediately sent away part of his Army under the command of his Marshal who was disguis'd like a King , with a design to provoke the Enemy . But he himself staid the mean while on the other side the Hill with his best Soldiers in Ambuscade to wait for a good occasion of doing his business effectually . They fought full three whole hours without being able to say who should have the better of it , till the Marshal who behav'd himself very bravely , fell . At whose death the French began to give back , but the Germans were more brisk than ever , and pursu'd them to all places without any manner of Order . By this means Charles came upon 'em in a Confusion , routed 'em and made 'em run for 't , but kill'd a great many of 'em as they fled . Henry the Senator was taken Prisoner at Rieti whilst he endeavour'd to escape ; and Corradin being discover'd at the same time with the Duke of Austria , as he attempted to pass the Tiber and go by Boat into Tuscany , was brought to Charles and put to death : as the Pope , we told you , had prophesied it would shortly happen . Charles therefore in the year 1268 , after so great a Victory , and having made himself absolute in the Kingdom , went to Rome , where for some time he acted as a Senator by the Popes permission , and sent his Marshal into Tuscany : by whose pains and care a Peace was made between the Sieneses and the Florentines . But when Clement was dead , in the third year of his Popedom , and twenty first day , and buried at Viterbo , there was such a Difference presently not onely between the People of Italy , whom the godly Pope whilst alive had by his Authority , and awe upon them , kept within some kind of measures , but also between the Cardinals about the choice of a new Pope , that the Sea was void two years . At that time Charles , who took a great care , that the Church should not suffer any damage , went with part of his Army into Tuscany , where he took Poggibonci ( the place from whence all the Troubles sprang ) and sold it to the Florentines . Which when they had demolish'd , they built a new Town , not far from thence upon a plain ground , which they call Poggibonci , whereas the old one was called antiently Bonitium . After that Charles made Peace with those of Pisa , whose Ships he design'd to make use of to carry him over into Africk , and then intended to return to his Kingdom , leaving Ruffus Earl of Anguillara , with part of his Army in Tuscany , to keep the Tuscans in Order . In the mean time King Lewis set sail from Marseilles , and was follow'd by three of his Sons , Theobald King of Navarre , and the Earl of Champaigne , together with an Apostolical Legate . All these arrived at Tunis the very same time , and besieging the City they destroyed all that ever came to their hands . But a Plague happening in the Camp , which for a good while had infected none but inconsiderable Persons , at last took off Lewis with his youngest Son and the Legate . To him succeeded Philip his Son , who began now to think of going homeward . But Charles King of Sicily coming up to him , a Peace was concluded upon this Condition , that the Captives on both sides should be dismissed , and the King of the Countrey should pay Charles a certain Tribute , besides that he should suffer the Gospel to be freely preach'd in his Dominions . Then they brought back their forces into Sicily , where the King of Navarre , and the Earl of Campaigne died at Trapani ; which made Philip and Charles , partly for Devotion , and partly to avoid the Contagion , sail to Civitavecch●a , with an intent to go from thence by Land to Viterbo , where the Cardinals were still contending about the choice of a Pope . For they imagin'd , that the presence of two such great Kings would certainly move them ( as it did ) to make Theobald of Piacenza , Arch-deacon of Liege , Pope , though he were absent . But to return to Clement : Whose life is to be commended in every part of it for his Learning , Piety , Religion , Humanity , Charity to his Neighbours , and to all poor Christians . As for the goods or the Church , he distributed them at such a rate , and with such discretion , that he in all probability gave more to God , than to his own Relations . He had two Daughters by his Wife who died before his Popedom : to one of which , that liv'd in a Nunnery , he gave thirty pounds of small Deniers Tournois , and to the other , who was married to a man of an equal fortune , he ordered a portion of three hundred pounds Tournois , upon condition she should never ask for one penny more . He had besides a Nephew that was a Clergy-man , whom when he found to have three Prebends ( for so they call Canonries ) he forced him to take his choice , which of 'em he would keep and leave the other two . But when his friends were urgent with him not onely to let his Nephew enjoy what he already had , but give him more , and greater preferments , the Holy Man made answer , ( I would the Popes in our time would follow his Example ) that he would obey God , and not flesh and bloud : That it was Gods pleasure , what belong'd to the Church should be bestow'd to charitable uses , nor was he worthy to be S. Peter's Successor , who would give more to his Kindred than to Religion and to Christ . But whilst he was at Viterbo , and news was daily brought to him that Ednigeth , a Dutchess of Poland , who had been long dead was in very great esteem for her Miracles , he canoniz'd her . He was also wonderfully satisfied with the Doctrine of Bonaventure , General of the Order of Friers Minors , who at that time wrote gravely , and copiously upon the first , second , third , and fourth Books of the Sentences . Now the Holy Man dying with such a Character was much lamented and miss'd by all men . And hence arose the Controversie among the Cardinals , to find out a fit Person to succeed Clement . GREGORY X. GREGORY the tenth , formerly called Theo●ald , an Italian , born at Piac●nza , and Arch deacon of Liege , was created Pope by the Colledg of Cardinals at Viterbo , whilst he was in Asia . For at that time , when Lewis went into Africa , Edward , Son to the King of England , sailed from England into Asia with a great Navy , in order to regain the holy Land. But staying so long at Ptolemais , till Lewis , King of France came out of Africa with Victory , according to his promise , he was stab'd in three places by one Arsacida , a Companion of his , as he was alone in his Bed chamber , and by the assistance of another friend of his , very hardly escaped his Death . For that other person held the Russians hand so long , till the People of the House came in , who tare treacherous Arsacida to pieces , and dragg'd him out of the Room . But Edward , when he was cured of his Wounds , had a great esteem for his friend Theobald , because he continually animated all Christian Kings and Princes against the Saracens ; and when he went to Rome in order to receive the Popedom , being sent for by the Cardinals , who had elected him , he assisted him extraordinarily with a Ship , with Money , and a splendid equipage , especially at that time , when Henry a Youth , and Son of Richard Earl of Cornwall , who was lately dead , came to Viterbo to see Clement . After whose death , staying there for some time , he was unluckily kill'd . For Guido Monford , who went to the Cathedral Church along with Philip the French King , to hear Divine Service , stabbed him before the Altar ; because his Father Simon had been basely murther'd in England by Richard. He having reveng'd his Fathers death in this manner , he escaped with safety to Ruffus , Governour of Tuscany . Not long after Philip and Charles , vexed at such an Indignity went from Viterbo , the former into France , the latter into Puglia . For having made a Peace with the Saracens , Charles went along with Theobald ( who was arrived at Siponto , now call'd Manfredonia ) as far as Ceperano . From thence his Holiness travell'd through Marsi , and Sabini to Viterbo : where he was receiv'd by the Cardinals with all Respect and Honour imaginable , and being crown'd with the Pontifical Diadem , he was invested with all the Power that Christ left Peter . When that was done , and that he had setled the Popedom for a time , he was desirous to make Peace between the Genoeses and the Venetians . For these two States had been engaged one with another in great and bloudy Conflicts for a long time . Upon this account Philip King of France , who tarried at Cremona , was prevail'd upon by the Pope to send for the Genoese , and Venetian Embassadors , and made a Peace between 'em for five years , that they might all go in one body against the Saracens . Italy was now quiet , when the beginning of an universal disorder rose from the Venetians now Exactions . For they made a Law , that no one should sail in the Adriatick , especially from Pola to Venice , unless they paid a Gabel according to the value of their goods . But the Bologneses could not endure this , as being at that time masters of a great part of Romagna , and therefore for three years together they fought the Venetians with great variety of Fortune . At last being tired out they accepted of a Peace upon this Condition , that they should demolish a Castle , which they had built upon the very mouth of Po , that they should have free leave to carry out some goods that were there , and then the Venetians should have the sole custody of the Mouth of the River Po. They also of Ancona were offended , that the Venetians challenged the absolute dominion of the Adriatick Sea , and exacted Custom from those that sailed there . And hereof they complain'd to the Pope , whose Duty it is to see , that no new Taxes be imposed . He therefore immediately commanded the Venetians , to take off that Imposition , who answered him in these very words . That the Pope did not perfectly understand the matter , and that when he did , he would be able to judg better of it . Gregory could not make an end of this matter to his mind : because he was forced to go to the Council , which he had called at Lyons . Thither also went Paleologus Emperor of Constantinople with a great Retinue ; and made the Greeks comply and subscribe to the Opinion of the Church of Rome now the thirteenth time , they having so often revolted . Nay farther , some Noblemen of Tartary were induced by his Authority to receive Baptism . Mean time , the Western Empire being vacant , Rodolphus , Earl of Assia is made Emperor by the Electors , upon condition that he would go to Rome the next year , to receive the Crown there . But the Florentines who were Guelphs immediately turned out their Countrymen the Gibellins , though they had been restored to their Countrey by Gregory , as he went into France . At which the Pope was so angry , that he interdicted them from all benefit of the Law , and was very near doing the same thing by the Bologneses , who had ejected the Lambertescii and the Asinelli , Gibellins of noble Families : but they suffer'd for it not long after . For when they went to fight against the Forleses , that had kindly entertain'd some persons whom they had banish'd ; 't is said , eight thousand of the Bologneses were slain at one Sally from the Town . Upon which misfortune some Cities of Romagna grew confident , and immediately revolted from the Bologneses themselves . Especially Cervia , from whence they received a great Revenue out of Salt. But Gregory when he had dismissed the Council at Lyons , in which many Decrees were made , relating to the choice of Popes , the expedition against the Saracens , the union of the Greek and Latin Churches , and the peace of Christendom , as he was going into Italy , he met Alphonso King of Castile at Bellocadoro , complaining grievously that he had given the Empire to Rodulphus . But when the Pope had satisfied him , he resign'd all his right to Rodulphus . The Pope was very kindly receiv'd by all the Italians as he travell'd through Tuscany , but shunn'd the Florentines on purpose , and went to Arezzo , lest they should have prevailed with him to take off his Interdiction , At Arezzo he died in the fourth year , second month , and tenth day of his Pontificate and there he was buried . He was a Man of an extraordinary Reputation through his whole Life , for Prudence in the conduct of his Affairs , for Courage , and greatness of Mind , that made him contemn Money and all mean things : for humanity , clemency , bounty to poor Christians , and those especially that fled for refuge into the bosom of the Apostolick Sea. INNOCENT V. INNOCENT the fifth , formerly called Peter of Tarantaise , a Burgundian , a Dominican , a man very learned in holy Writ was created Pope at Arezzo in the year of our Lord 1275. From thence not long after he went to Rome , where he was crown'd in S. Peter's Church , and from that time immediately apply'd himself to compose the Affairs of Italy . To this end he sent Legats ( men of great Authority ) to command not onely the people of Tuscany ( who conspir'd the ruin of those of Pisa ) but also the Genoeses and Venetians ( who were mortal Enemies ) to quit their Arms. Assistant to them were the Embassadors of Charles , the King , by whose Awe over them he hoped to have his business done more to his mind . The People of Tuscany did as he commanded them , but especially the Florentines , whom the Pope absolv'd from Gregory's Interdiction upon that very score : But the Genoeses and Venetians , whose hatred was more inveterate , were still in Arms , perpetually butchering each other : and yet Innocent , if he had lived a little longer , had brought them over to his Opinion ; so zealous he was in that matter . But he died in the sixth month and second day of his Pontificate , and was buried in the Lateran Church . Now the secular Priests had no great reason to lament his death by reason of a Sentence which he gave just before he dy'd . For when there arose a Dispute between the Priests of the Cathedral Church , and the Friers Preachers concerning the body of Clement the fourth ( for each Order desired to have the disposing of it ) he gave judgment that it ought to be committed to the Friers ; for he said his Holiness had order'd it so whilst he was alive . Upon this account Innocent was a little maligned : but was otherwise a very good Man , and such a Person from whom those of his time might have expected all the good imaginable . ADRIAN V. ADRIAN the fifth , a Genoese , of the Family of the Flisci , before called Othobon , was made Pope at Rome in the Court of the Lateran . He was Innocent the fourth's Nephew ; by whom he was created Cardinal Deacon of S. Adrian , and sent Legat into England with plenary Power to compose the differences between that King and his Barons . Assoon as he was made Pope he presently went to Viterbo , and invites Rodulphus the Emperor into Italy , to lessen the Power of Charles , who at that time did what he pleas'd at Rome . But Rodulphus being ingaged in the Bohemian War , could not comply with Adrian . In the mean time Charles was very cautious , to avoid the envy of the World , and turn'd all the stress of the War upon Achaia , so to make his way toward the Empire of Constantinople . But Adrian dying in the fortieth day of his Pontificate , he came back into Italy . This Pope died at Viterbo before his consecration , and was buried in a Convent of Freres Minors . He had an intention not onely more and more to secure the Churches Patrimony from Tyrants , but also to reduce Gregory's Decree for the Choice of a Pope into a better method , not totally to abolish it . But Death obstructed his endeavours , and withstood the greatness of his Mind . The Sea at that time was vacant twenty eight days . JOHN XXII . JOHN the Twenty-Second , a Spaniard , born at Lisbon , and formerly call'd Peter , was made Pope , being then Bishop of Frascati . Who , though he were reckon'd a very learned man , yet by his ignorance in business , and the unevenness of his Conversation he did the Popedom more injury than Honour or kindness . For he did many things that argued him to be guilty of Folly and Levity : and does not deserve commendations unless it be for one thing ; and that was ; that he assisted young Scholars especially the poorer sort with money and preferments . At that time the Venetians infested those of Ancona for Merchandizing in Dalmatia without paying any custom to the Venetians : and yet the Pope himself to whom they were tributary , did not protect them as he should have done ; but onely seemed ready with his Tongue to say what he was too much a Coward ever to do . Nevertheless , the Anconeses , though the Pope would not aid them , took courage and made a Sally so briskly , that they rais'd the Siege , and drave the Venetians from the Town a good way , not without considerable damage to them . By the advice of John Cajetan ( who govern'd all things at that time , for that he was made Pope by his assistance and the Votes he procured ) he sent Legats to Paleologus , and all the Western Kings , to exhort 'em in his name , that they would make Peace with one another , and bend their Forces against the Saracens and other Enemies of Christianity . The Man was a Fool to promise himself a long Life , and to tell every body he should live a great while : because every body knew his life and Conversation ; he was so immodest , and so sottish . But behold , as he was betraying his Folly to all that were about him , a certain new Apartment that he had built in the Palace at Viterbo fell down all of the sudden , and he was found among the Wood and the stones seven days after the fall of it : but he receiv'd the Sacraments of the Church and then died in the eighth month of his Pontificate , and was buried at Viterbo . He was a Man ( as I said before ) of great Learning but little Prudence . For he wrote many Tracts in his life , especially certain Rules relating to Physick : for he was counted a very good Physician . He wrote also another Book and called it Thesaurus Pauperum , or the Poors Treasure , and set out Problems in imitation of Aristotle . But 't is certain , however it comes to be so , that many very learned Men are not at all fit for business . Yet I need not doubt how it comes to pass , but take it rather for a greater Wonder , if he that takes pleasure in Contemplation , should apply his mind to Wordly Affairs too . NICOLAS III. NICOLAS the Third , a Roman , of the Family of the Vrsini , formerly called John Cajetan , was made Pope at last , after the Election had been six months in suspence , by reason of a great Contest that was among the Cardinals . Now the King of Sicily as Senator , had the guard of the Conclave at that time , and was very urgent with 'em , to chuse a French-man . But Nicolas , assoon as he began his Reign , in the year 1278 , resolv'd to restrain Charles's Power , and took from him the Lieutenancy of Tuscany ; because , he said , that Rodulphus took it ill , and would not perform his promise of going upon the Expedition into the holy Land upon any other terms , since Tuscany was reckon'd to belong to the jurisdiction of the Empire . Though the Pope gain'd this point , yet he reduced Romagna and Bologna it self together with the Exarchate of Ravenna , which at that time were under the Emperor , and made 'em subject to himself . And thither he sent Bertholdus his Nephew , who was declared Earl of Romagna . He sent also another Nephew of his that was a Cardinal , called Latinus , Legat into Tuscany ; who restored the Gibellins in all places , and imposed what Officers he pleased upon the Citizens at Florence and in other parts of Tuscany . But the Office of Senator , which used to be granted , or committed to Kings and Princes , he discharg'd himself alone . He would not see the Embassadors from the Venetians ( who at that time harass'd the Anconeses with War ) and so they departed . But he called 'em back , and chid 'em severely ; nay he threaten'd to ruin their City , if they did not desist from besieging , or storming Ancona . At length when both parties had suffer'd great inconveniencies , they made a Peace upon equal terms . But this Pope had a mind to create two Kings , both of the Vrsini ; one of Tuscany , and the other of Lombardy ; to keep those Germans on the one side ( that inhabit part of the Alps ) and the French on the other side , that lived in Sicily and Naples , within their bounds . And to bring it about , he persuaded Peter King of Aragon , to endeavour the recovery of the Kingdom of Sicily upon the title of his Wife Constantia who was heir to it : And he took the Honour of Senator from Charles and conferr'd it upon himself ; and made an everlasting Edict , that no King or Prince should dare to sue for , or bear that Office. This Nicolas ( as Authors say ) was a man of great courage and conduct , and so perfect in his life and conversation , that in Italian he was commonly called il Composto or Composto . He was a lover and admirer of learned men , especially of those who had Learning mingled with prudence and Religion . But he was reckon'd impartial to all in the distribution of honours and dignities . For at his first Ordination , he chose a Bishop for Alba out of the Order of Minors , for Ostia and Porto out of the Preachers . The Bishops of Palestrina and Trescat , were Seculars . He created besides these , two Cardinal-Priests , that is to say , Gerard , with the Title of the Twelve Apostles , and Jerome of the Order of Minors , with the Title of S. Pudentiana . To them he added two Deacons , that is to say , Jordan his Brother , Cardinal of S. Eustachius , a man of much Learning and innocence ; and James Colonna of S. Maries in Via lata , a person of great Religion and gravity . He adorn'd , and enlarged the Papal Palace with other Buildings which he added . For he built a convenient house nigh S , Peters ( part of which is yet to be seen ) which Nicolas the fifth afterward repair'd to his great cost and charge . He also walled S. Peter's Garden , which now they call Belvedere . Then he repair'd S. Peter's Church when it was ready to fall with age , and adorn'd it with the Pictures of the Popes . The same he did in S. Pauls . More than all this , he advanced divine Worship most wonderfully , by encreasing the number of Canons , and the provision that had been made for those who serv'd in Churches . Again , he divided the Ecclesiastick Orders and appointed to each their Offices . He likewise assigned every one his Lodging , that even Strangers might know where every Officer , especially the chief Officer was to be found . He finish'd the Lateran Palace which was begun before by Adrian the fifth . He built the Sancta Sanctorum from the ground , after the first Chappel was ruin'd with age : and beautified the Church it self with Mosaic work ( as it is now to be seen ) and with plaister of Marble . And thither he removed the Apostles heads , till he had reqair'd St. John's Church at his own Charge . But when it was finish'd , he presently brought 'em back again , in Silver Cases made by his Order , and , attended by all the People , he laid 'em up in the Chappel which was built for the purpose . The same day he consecrated the Church , that is , upon the eighth of July . Some Historians say , that no one ever said Mass with more Devotion than he ; for during the performance of that Divine Office , he constantly wept . He was very godly , and such a Lover of the Friers Minors for that they contemn'd the World , that he has explain'd many doubts relating to that Order in a decretal Epistle . When Churches were void , there never was a Pope , that took care sooner or more deliberately ; giving them to the best and the fittest Men he could find . For he first look'd into a mans life and his Learning , and then gave immediately the vacant Seas to those that he thought worthy . For he used to say Delays were dangerous ; because there were such men in the World , as would commit Sacriledg with all their hearts . He could not endure Proctors , and Attornies , because they liv'd upon the bloud of the Poor ; and those that went to Law , but hated them as a Plague : in which he imitated Gregory X. and John XXI . But because there were great corruptions among Magistrates in all places ; he ordain'd , that all Offices should be annual only ; and if any one durst to hold 'em longer , he was liable to an Anathema , from which he could not be absolv'd but by the Pope himself . Besides these things he did a great many more for the good of the Clergy and all Christian People , as it appears in his Titles . And yet he had his faults too , amidst all these commendations . For he is said to have lov'd his Relations to such a degree , as that he would rob others to give to them . For he took Castles from some Noble Romans , and gave 'em to his own kindred , particularly that at Soriano ; Where , though he was a most temperate man , yet he died suddenly in the third year , eighth month , and fifteenth day of his Pontificate . Whose death they say some body foretold by a presage drawn from the swelling of the River Tiber. For it rose so high , that it was four feet and more above the Altar in round S. Maries . But his body was carried to Rome and buried in the Chappel of S. Nicolas which he built in S. Peter's , in a Marble Tomb beautified with Fret-work , still to be seen , An. Dom. 1280. eight days after the Assumption . This year Charles the King , adorn'd , and honour'd the Body of S. Magdalen , which S. Maximin had buried in a Town of his own name , with a more magnificent Tomb and a bigger Chappel : and laid her head up in a Silver Case separate from her body . Now they say , that upon the death of Nicolas , the Sea was vacant five months . For whilst the Cardinals were about electing a new Pope at Viterbo , and one Richard , of the Family of the Hannibals ( which is the best in all Rome ) was Keeper of the Conclave , two Cardinals of the Vrsini did what they could to hinder the Election , unless Richard , who was a bitter Enemy to the Vrsini , would restore Vrsus , Nephew to Nicolas lately deceased , to his Government of Viterbo , from which he had not long before deposed him . For this reason the people of Viterbo sided with Richard , went into the Conclave , took the Cardinals and imprison'd them . Which when it was known at Rome , the same faction of the Hannibals drove the Vrsini out of the City : who seeing they were forced to depart , went all together , and retir'd as far as Proeneste . So that the French Cardinals ( when the Vrsini were gone ) out-voted the Italians , and chose a French Pope about the end of the fifth month . MARTIN IV. MARTIN the fourth , formerly called Simon , a Cardinal Priest of S. Caecilie , and a French man of Tours , being chosen Pope , would not be crown'd at Viterbo , because he thought that City ought not to be made use of in such a solemn occasion , where the Cardinals had been so assaulted . And therefore he went to Orvieto , an ancient City , and there performed all the Ceremonies upon the 23d day of March. And upon Easter day he created six Cardinals ; of which the Earl of Millain had the Title of S. Marcellin and Peter ; and Benedict Cajetanus had that of S. Nicolas in the Prison . As for Charles , the King , he not onely receiv'd him kindly when he came to him , but he gave him his former Senatorian Dignity , whereof Nicolas had deprived him . But this was not so very well approv'd on by all , because it was like to cause great Tumults in the City , the Vrsini being now restored and the Hannibali banish'd . For Charles was a mighty Enemy to the Vrsini , for Nicolas's sake , whom he hated . For this reason John , to revenge the injuries done to his Brother Latinus , and in defence of the Dignity conferr'd upon himself by the Romans , got a good Army together , and marching toward Viterbo , spoiled all their Countrey far and near . But Martin , who was then in Montefiascone , being concern'd at the misery of the Viterbeses , sent Matthew , a Cardinal of the Vrsine Family to Rome in all haste to compose the business ; who took John , the Captain of the Roman People , whom he met upon the Road , along with him . Thither came all the Heads of the Factions by command from the Legat , especially Richard Hannibal , to be absolved by the Legat from that Interdiction , that he incurr'd at Viterbo , for breaking into the Conclave , and imprisoning the Cardinals Vrsini . He therefore laid himself at the Cardinals feet , with a Rope about his neck , ( as the greatest sign of penitence ) and after he had beg'd pardon was absolv'd . Peace being thus made between both the factions , and the Roman Army called back from plundering the Viterboses , the Pope immediately grants the Romans a Power to choose two Senators out of themselves , that should govern the City . Accordingly two were chosen , Hannibal , Son of Peter Hannibali , and Pandulphus Savelli , who ruled the City very well all the time they were in Office : Especially at that time when Pope Martin , at the request of Charles King of Sicily , excommunicated Palaeologus for not keeping the Articles of Alliance made between them . But then Palaeologus fearing Charles's Power , made a private League with Peter King of Aragon , who laid claim to the Kingdom of Sicily in right of his Wife Constantia , Manfred's Daughter and Corradin's Niece . Hereupon they prepared a great Navy at the common charge of 'em both : which made the Pope send to Peter , to know of him , what he meant by all those preparations . Peter told him , that if he thought his Shirt could know what his intentions were , he would tear it from his Body . So the Legat went away without any satisfaction : And Peter when he had gotten his Navy ready sails into Africa , where he pillaged the Coast at Tunis extreamly , and then returning into Sardinia expected to hear of some new commotions in Sicily by the contrivance of John Prochita , according to an agreement they had made . In the mean time new broils arose in Lombardy . For the Viconti a noble Family there , under the command of Luchino , drave the Turriani another potent Family out of Millain . Which Luchino was afterwards sent as Lieutenant to the Emperor into Tuscany , where he resided at St. Miniato , and plagued the Fl●rentines and Luccases with grievous incursions , not regarding the Popes interdictions , with which he thought to have affrighted him from troubling these his Friends and Allies . Those also of Perugia were now in Arms , and did so press the Fuligneses , that they took their City , and demolish'd part of the Walls . Thereupon the Pope excommunicated 'em ; but paying a good sum of money to him for penance they soon obtained his pardon . In the mean time the Sicilians , whose motions Peter attended in Sardinia , could no longer endure the pride and licentiousness of the French , and therefore were persuaded by John Prochita to enter into a Conspiracy against Charl●s , that upon such a day in the Evening when they should hear such a Bell ring , they should fall on and kill the French without respect to Sex or Age. In which action 't is said , they were so true to their barbarous Promise , that even those Sicilian Women were killed who were with Child by French men ; Hence comes it that the Sicilian Vespers is grown a By-word for any great Massacre . At this time Guido Appius met with ill fortune , when he was sent in the Popes name with eight hundred French Horse to recover Ro●agna . For as they sate before Forli , and the Citizens would fain have s●l●ied out , one Guido Bonatus an excellent Astrologer ▪ exhored his fellow Citizens to wait till such time as the Stars should promise good luck , and make their Sally when he gave 'em the Signal . They did as he would have them , and breaking forth in the very nick of time they kill'd Guido and almost all his French men . Thus was that City freed from a great Siege . But Charles when he heard how the Sicilians had revolted , and of their cruelty too , went over into Sicily with a very considerable Army . And first he besieged Messina , which he had certainly taken by Surrender , but that the French , desirous of Revenge had threaten'd to raze the City . Besides Peter of Aragon , who expected ( as I told you ) such commotions , no sooner heard of it , but he comes over with all speed from Sardinia into Sicily , and arriving at Palermo , he was very kindly received by the Citizens and all the other Sicilians , who also saluted him by the name of King , whilst all the Rabble flock'd about him . Charles was frighted at this , and therefore leaving Messina he went immediately into Calabria , to stay for his Son the Prince of Salerno , who , he knew would come very shortly out of the Province of Narbonne with some Recruits . Charles expostulated with Peter of Aragon , that he who was his Relation , nay of the same bloud too should dare to invade his Kingdom . To which he reply'd , that he was so compassionate , as that he could not deny his assistance to a miserable people that were so hardly used : though he said too , that the Kingdom belong'd to him by right of inheritance , as he was Husband to Constantia , Monford's Daughter , and Corradins Niece . At last when words grew high on both sides , it came to a Duel ; upon this condition though , that each King should have an hundred men along with him , as being to engage in such a weighty Combat , and the place where they were to fight was to be Bourdeaux . For both these Kings were akin to the King of England , who with the assistance of Pope Martin at length made up the difference . But when Peter , for all that , made War upon Charles , Martin sent Gerard , Cardinal of Parma , his Legat to Naples , not onely to keep the People in Allegiance to him , but to assist him who was but a youth with good counsel and the awe of his presence . But when Peter had sent Rogeris Lorias , his Admiral to Naples , Charles moved toward the Enemy and not far from Naples was conquer'd with the loss of a great many men : nor onely so , but he was taken , and carry'd first into Sicily and then into Aragon . But this , without question , had never happen'd if he would but have hearken'd to the Legat , ( as he should have done ) who was of a contrary opinion ; who dissuaded him and told him that such a mighty Kingdom as that was , ought not to be hazarded at that rate . For not long after his Father Charles came with a great Navy , which would have made him able to have coped with the Enemy before he was a Conqueror . But Martin being concern'd very much for Charles's misfortune , excommunicates Peter of Aragon , and gives his Kingdom for a prey to any one that can or will take possession of it ; absolving his Subjects from their Oath of Allegiance to him , and exciting all Christians against him , as an Usurper of the Churches Patrimony , according to his opinion . Nay , he would have sent the Church-Militia to help Charles , but that he was fain to wage War in Romagna himself against the Forleses , who by the aid of Guido Earl of Monford , were so bold as to revolt from the Church , and attaque some Forts thereabouts . But when Guido himself repented of what he had done , and had made Peace with the Pope , he not onely demolish'd the Walls of Forli in revenge to Guido Appius , but he recover'd a great part of Romagna in a short time . He had also taken Vrbino as sure as he attempted it , but that Rubeus Anguillarius , Earl of Tuscany died in the action . There were at that time two Generals that commanded the Camp : one of which was sent into Tuscany to defend that part of the Countrey that lies toward the Soane , and the other ( whom they call Earl of Giovenazzo ) continu'd the Siege by the Popes Order , whilst Guido Montefeltranus supplied the very Townsmen with necessaries under-hand . But in the mean time when Martin was at a loss from which of the two States , Pisa or Genoa , he should desire Auxiliaries against Peter of Aragon , there arose immediately such a quarrel between them about the possession of Corsica , that they themselves were fain to beg assistance one against another . Then the Pope sent word to the Apostolical Legat , that he should keep the people in order , till Charles came with a supply . After which Charles went into Naples , and having setled the peoples minds sailed into Africa where he died of a Fever : upon which occasion all the weight of the Government devolv'd upon the Legat. At that time there was a rumour , and almost a currant Report , that Philip Son of the French King , and Earl of Artois was coming to receive that Kingdom . But that did not frighten Peter from spoiling the Country , because he was sure he came with a small number : For his Father Philip was going into Aragon with a great Army , to take possession of Peter's Kingdom , which Martin the Pope , by heavy Censures first laid upon him , had exposed as a booty to any one that could get it . But the Pope being surrounded with so many cares , and those increased too by new tumults at Orvieto ( for the Gibellins had banish'd the Guelphs ) he went to Perugia : where not long after he died of an hectick Fever in the fourth year , and first month of his Pontificate , and was buried in the Cathedral . At whose Tomb many sick , blind , deaf , and lame people that are brought thither , recover from God their former health by the merits of this most holy Pope . HONORIVS IV. HONORIVS the fourth , a Roman , of the Race of the Sabini ( a very noble Family ) formerly called James , a Cardinal Deacon , was made Pope at Perugia , and came to Rome in the year 1285. when his Brother Pandulphus was Senator . For Pandulphus was esteemed a Person of so much severity , and Justice , that whenever the Citizens of Rome had a mind to purge the City of Robbers , Ruffians , Thieves and Parricides ( of which at that time there were great numbers in Rome , among the Seditious ) they desired no other Senator than Pandulphus . And he , though mightily tormented with the Gout both in his feet and his hands ; yet in courage and constancy of mind he was inferiour to none of those that had their health . Honorius also was sometimes troubled with the same Distemper , insomuch that he was forced to make use of certain Instruments made for the purpose to support him , when he performed the Priestly Office. But he was a Man of that Conduct and Prudence , that he did not seem much deficient in corporal strength : for he himself could discern rather more of the Affairs of the City , than those that were in it besides , put 'em all together . He lived in the Mount di S. Sabina , and built him a curious Palace there ( whose ruins are yet to be seen ) which drew many of the Romans to live by him ; so that the Mount began from his time to be very full of Inhabitants . He was resolved to injure no Man whilst he was Pope , but on the contrary to do what good he could to all ; and therefore being provoked by the indignities which Peter King of Aragon offer'd to him , by endeavouring to get the Kingdom of Sicily , he confirmed Martin's Interdictions against Peter . But Rodulphus the Emperor , having a great mind to raise money , sent his Chancellour ( one of the Family of the Flisci ) into Tuscany ; to make all the Country free , especially those who would buy their Liberty . Those of Lucca paid upon that account 12000 l. The Florentines six thousand : and as soon as they were made perfectly free , they created a certain kind of Officers ( which they call Arts-masters ) with a Sword-Bearer . This Sale did not displease Honorius , though it look'd too mean for such a great Prince ; because by that means the Patrimony of the Church would be more secure , he thought , when the Emperor had no more power to oppress those free Cities . But whilst the King of France besieged Girona , and Peter of Aragon was sollicitous , how to hinder the carriage of Provisions from Narbonne into the Enemies Camp , he was engaged in a sharp Conflict , where he received a deadly Wound , of which not long after he dy'd for want of looking to . So that Girona was surrender'd upon Terms , and submitted to the King of France ; though he did not long survive the Conquest . For he died of a Fever which he caught in the Camp , as he was besieging Perpignano . His Navy too , not long after that , was taken and burnt in the Port of Narbonne by Roger Loria . Peter of Aragon had two Sons , Ferdinand and James ; whereof he left Ferdinand , his eldest Son , King of Aragon by his Will , and James , King of Sicily . But when the old Kings were dead , in that manner , as I have told you , the Wars devolved upon the young ones ; who attempted on both sides to make those of Pisa , and the Genoeses , who were excellent Seamen , of their Party . But these two States heing incens'd and arm'd against each other , engaged so furiously at Malora , an Island near the Port of Pisa , that those of Pisa lost forty Ships , or Gallies , and twelve thousand men ; which were partly slain , and partly taken . Honorius took this misfortune of theirs so much to heart , that he had like to have interdicted the Genoeses , who pursu'd the men of Pisa with too much animosity . And that unhappy day gave such a shock to those of Pisa , that they never retrieved themselves since . But Edward King of England went at that time into Gascoigne , to make peace between Charles , a Youth , Son to the King of France ( who I told you was taken in War ) and Ferdinand , King of Aragon . The business went as he would have it , and they treated about Charles's freedom , when at the same time the Apostolical Legate , and the Earl of Arras , with the assistance of the Earl of Avellino , possess themselves of the City Catina , and send over thither an Army raised out of Tuscany . For this reason Edward return'd home without success . But Roger Loria advanced King Ferdinand's fortune by taking the French Fleet as it came back out of Sicily . Honorius could not engage in this War , because he was invaded in Romagna by Guido Feltrini . But at length , when he had conquer'd Guido he recover'd all Romagna in a short time : and not long after dy'd , two years and a day after he was made Pope . His body was carried in great State from S. Sabina to S. Peter's , and buried in a Marble Tomb , which is yet extant among those that Pope Pius collected , as the Arms of his Family and the Inscription declare ; And indeed he deserv'd all the honour paid to his dead Corps ; because he was a very upright Man , and a great lover of Christian Piety . For he confirm'd not onely the Order of the Carmelites , which was not very well approved of in some Councils , and chang'd their black Cloaks for white ones ; but he did the same also by the order of Eremites , which was disapproved on at Paris . But the onely Cardinal , he made , during his Pontificate , was John Boccamatius , Bishop of Frascati : for he would say , that none but good and learned men ought to be taken into so great a Society ; not those that were illiterate , and ignorant in the manage of humane Affairs . He loved Courtiers so , as that he would go every year , especially in the Summer , to Tivoli , on purpose to avoid the Heat of the Town , which causes many Diseases . When Honorius was dead , the Sea was vacant ten months . For the Conclave being summon'd to meet at St. Sabina , a great many of the Cardinals were taken sick of a sudden . Out of whom there died Jordan Vrsin , Earl of Millain , Hugh an English man , Gervase of Anjou , Dean of Paris , and Antherius , an excellent Person . For this reason they dismiss'd the Conclave , and deferr'd the matter till a more seasonable time ; especially because of the Earthquakes , which were then so great , that they thought Heaven it self would be angry with 'em , if they did it at that time . NICOLAS IV. NICOLAS the fourth , of Principato-citra , an Ascolese , formerly called Jerome , a Brother , and General of the Order of Friers Minors , and after that a Cardinal Priest , was made Pope at St. Sabina , the tenth month after Honorius's death , and placed not onely in Peter's Sea , but in the Saint's own Chair . After that he went to Rieti to avoid some Tumults at Rome ; and there he created Cardinals of almost all Religions . For he loved all men alike , nor did he think that he ow'd more to his Relations , than to any good man. The difference between Virtue and Vice caused him to incline more to one man than another . Some of those that he made Cardinals were called Neapolio , Petrus Columna , Hugo Colionius , a famous Doctor of the Order of Preachers , Matthaeus Aquasparta , General of the Minors , and Bishop of Porto . About a year after he came back to Rome , when City broils were somewhat appeased , and lived at S. Maries the Great , which Church he and James Columna repaired , as appears upon the great Portico , where the Image of our Saviour , the Pope , and James the Cardinal are yet to be seen . The same Pope repaired the front , and the back-part of the Lateran , and adorn'd it with Fret-work , as the Inscription tells us . In the mean time the Kings of Aragon and Sicily conclude a Peace upon these terms ; That King Charles should be set at Liberty , and settle James of Aragon in the Kingdom of Sicily at his own charge . And if he did not do so in three years time , he promised to return to Prison ; giving his two Sons for Hostages ; one of which was named Charles ( who was afterward created King of Hungary and called Marcellus ) and the other Lewis , who , when he had lived a good life in the Order of S. Francis , was canoniz'd for a Saint . Whilst these things were transacted in Europe , the Great Turk made use of that occasion , and whilst the Christians quarrell'd among themselves thought himself secure . Wherefore he goes with fire and sword , and razes Tripoli a famous City in Asia , killing all the Christians that were there in Garison . Said , and Baru●i suffer'd the like Calamity , having no body to assist ' em . Aca , of old called Ptolema●s , stood , because they made a truce with the Sultan for two years . And to defend it for time to come , Nicolas the Pope did all he could to get Soldiers under Christ's Banner , and paid them with his own money . They were about one thousand five hundred : but there were a great many more that follow'd 'em , without being inrolled , without Colours , or any body to conduct ' em . Who when they were come to Aca , they did the Christians as much hurt as they did the Saracens , But the Sultan demanded what was his due , as he pretended , which when the Christians refused to restore , he threaten'd utter ruin to 'em all . Then there arose a great question among the Christians , who should have possession of Aca ; for the Patriarch of Constantinople , the Templars of Germany , the King of Cyprus , and Charles King of Sicily did all lay claim to it . Those also of Pisa had a mind to demand Aca and lawfully ( as they said themselves ) but that a War which brake out in Tuscany diverted them from such an ill design . For they starv'd Earl Vgulinus in Prison , where they kept him , his two Sons and two Nieces ; and after that , did so far animate the Gibellins against the Guelphs , that they threaten'd equal destruction to 'em all . They fell first upon those of Arezzo , because the banish'd Gibellins desir'd it ; when William Petramala was Bishop of that place , who was aided by Earl Feltri the Florentine . But the Florentines did not think themselves strong enough , and therefore they sent Charles the Second also thither with some forces , as he was going through their Country to wait upon the Pope . Their Camps were pitched near one another in the Country of Tipherno , by which name they now call the City , having alter'd the name of the Castle . Immediately as the Battel was just begun there were a great many Florentines kill'd ; but not long after the case was alter'd , and , though William the Bishop , and Earl Feltri were slain , yet there fell of the Gibellini three thousand , and two thousand were taken . The Neighbours call the place where they fought , Campaldino . Charles having obtain'd so great a Victory goes straight to Nicolas , and gets the favour to hold of him in Fee the Crown of both the Sicilies . Which when James of Aragon understood , he presently goes and attaques Cajetta . But lest any thing should be wanting that might disturb the quiet of Christendom , a fatal War broke out between Philip of France and Edward King of England , which did not onely trouble the Christians in Asia very much , but also gave our Enemies great confidence and hopes that they should totally obliterate the Christian Name throughout all Asia . For the Sultan , who at that time was sick , had sent an hundred and fifty thousand men to Acra under the Command of his Son. But the Siege continuing for two months , the Father died in that time , and the Son succeeded him ; who attaqued the Town with much greater resolution . For he filled the Trenches , and promised all the plunder to the Soldiers . But when he had fought his way to the very Walls , he was beaten back by the Christians , ( who made a Sally upon him ) even to his Camp , and had a great many of his men hurt in the Action . Whilst they were thus employ'd in Asia , Nicolas , the Pope , sends two Legats à Latere ( as they call 'em ) i. e. Benedictus Cajetanus , and Gerard of Parma with all speed into France , to make a Peace between the two Kings and animate 'em against the Saracens who then besieged Acra . For he had made a Peace between James of Aragon , and Charles who was a Captive , upon those Conditions , that I told you before , that they might all be the more free to go against the common Enemy . Nay he had begun to provide a Navy , as thinking himself almost sure of a Peace ; but to no purpose . For the Kings did not obey him , when he gave 'em good advice , nor did they that were in Garison at Ptolemais agree so well among themselves , as to keep out the Enemy according to their power . For having daily lost a great many of their men , there were at that time but twelve thousand left ; who afterward made their escape in a Corsaire ( or a swift sailing Frigot kept for that purpose ) along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem . And though at first they had good shipping , yet at last they were Shipwreck'd near Cyprus . But the Sultan enter'd the City when the Inhabitants had left it , and destroy'd it immediately with fire and sword in the 196th year after Godfry had taken it . But amidst so many Calamities , the Island of Cyprus , and Armenia the less , formerly called Cilicia , continued Christian . At that time Nicolas was very urgent with Rodulphus the Emperor to send his Army into Asia , for fear the Enemy should get the remaining part of it . But Rodulphus soon after died , and Adolphus Hasso was chosen to be his Successor ; who , demanding the Rights of the Empire , was kill'd in a fight at Spire by Albertus Son to Rodulphus . He was indeed a brave Man , but had neither men nor money enough : and that was the reason that they said , he was rather overpower'd by multitude , than fairly Conquer'd . But Nicolas , the Pope , through discontent ( as some suppose ) to see all things go cross to his expectation , and being conscious that he had favour'd Parties more than became a Pope , died at Rome in the fourth year , first month , and eighth day of his Pontificate near S. Maries the Great ; and is there buried , at the upper end of the Church , by Cardinal Columna , as you may see upon the Pavement , where his Picture is in Porphyry . But after his death the Cardinals went to Perugia , that they might choose a Pope with greater freedom , but protracted the business by quarrels among themselves two years and three months . In the mean while Michael Palaeologus , Emperor of Constantinople dies : but the Priests and the Monks would not suffer his body to be buried in an holy place , because he joyned with the Western Church in the Council of Lions . And indeed Andronicus , Michael's Son , would have declared himself of the same opinion as the Latins , if he had been assisted by our Party . But when the Sea was vacant , Andronicus was destitute of Friends , and so at last apostarized from the faith . But Charles the Second , King of Naples , seeing what would come of it , made a journey from Narbonne to Perugia , and exhorted the Cardinals several times to agree , and perfect their Election . And would have continu'd his importunity , had he not been severely rebuked by Benedict Cajetan , of Anagni ; who told him that he was too urgent , and thereby seemed to lay a kind of restraint upon the Cardinals , whose Votes ought to be free ▪ CAELESTIN V. CAELESTIN the fifth , formerly called Petrus Moroneus , by profession an Anchorite , of Sergna , who dwelt in an Abby two miles from Sulmona , was made Pope at the request of King Charles , and Cardinal Latinus . A thing , which all people wondred at so much the more , because his holy retirement had voluntarily removed him out of the prospect of any such Grandeur . After his Creation he went to Aquila , and thither he summon'd all the Cardinals to him from Perugia . But they were very importunate with him both by Letters and Messengers , that he would come to Perugia , which was a City more agreeable to the Dignity of a Pope . Notwithstanding Caelestin's Will was at last obey'd , who would needs have it so , because he understood that King Charles was of the same mind . Thereupon they went all thither , and paid such homage to Caelestin as became a Pope . Now Ptolomy says , there were two hundred thousand men at his Coronation ; and that he himself was there too . I suppose the people were taken with the newness of the thing , and the holiness of the Person : that a man , that was an Eremite should come to such Honour ( as if he had been preferr'd by Heaven it self ) after so long a Contest between the Electors . As soon as he enter'd upon the Popedom , he made twelve Cardinals ; men of the greatest integrity , of whom two were Eremites . But because he did not alter his former way of living and take upon him the Grandeur of a Pope , he was so kind , and accessible to all that made suit to him , as that he granted the same things to several persons ; which brought not onely a Contempt upon his Dignity , but was a lessening to the Majesty of a Pope : For indeed he was unfit for publick business by reason of the obscure life , which he had led in the Wilderness . Hereupon they talk'd of deposing him ; especially after the death of Latinus the Cardinal , a good man , by whose assistance Caelestin had hitherto made shift to support himself under so vast a burthen . But some of the Cardinals being very instant , especially Benedict Cajetan ( a cunning man , and well skill'd in the Civil and Canon Law ) who was a great favourite of the Popes , that he would remove himself from the Pontificate , lest the Church of God should be endanger'd by the unskilfulness of its Governour , he began to think of laying down his Papal Office. But King Charles was so much concern'd at his levity and superstition , that he takes the good man to Naples , and endeavours to convert him from such base thoughts ; whilst the people cry'd out in all places , that they would have no other Pope , but Caelestin , and heartily beseech'd his Holiness that so it might be . To whom the Pope made answer , That he would do nothing but what God would have him do , and what he thought might be for the good of Christendom . At that the Cardinals that desired he would leave the Papacy were very urgent with him to do it as soon as he could ; telling him the danger all Christendom was in by his ignorance , and that all the mischiefs that then befell the Church would be put to his Account at Dooms-day . The holy , simple Man was moved with what they said , and told 'em he would do as they 'd have him , if it might lawfully be done . Whereupon there was an Order made by unanimous consent , that the Pope should have liberty to depose himself . Which Constitution Boniface the eighth his Successor afterward confirm'd , as appears in the sixth Book of the Decretals . Then Caelestin return'd to his private life again , and gave the Cardinals power to put another Pope in his place , in the sixth month of his Pontificate . And Benedict Cajetan by that means , having most Votes , was chosen Pope ; who seised upon Caelestin by the way as he was going into his Hermitage , committing him to the custody of the Governor of a certain Castle , called Fumo , in Campagna di Roma . For which he said his reason was , lest the Authors of Sedition should one time or other bring some calamity upon the Church of God under his conduct ; although he really admired the Sanctity of the Man. However , this is certain that Boniface was very ungrateful , as well as subtil , first , to chouse a good man out of his Dignity , to satisfie his own ambition , and then to take him ( when he would have retired again to his solitude ) and keep him in Prison , till he dy'd for very grief , before his time , in seventeen months after he first came to the Pontificate . There are some that say , this Caelestin was so famous for Miracles after his death , that there were frequent Discourses in Councils about his Canonization ; and that many people worship'd him as a Saint , and put him in the Catalogue of Confessors . His Anniversary is kept every year on the 17th of July ( which was the Day of his death ) by an Order of Clement the fifth made at Avignon . BONIFACE VIII . BONIFACE the eighth , born at Anagni in Campagna di Roma , formerly called Benedict Cajetan , was made Pope at Naples , upon Christmas Eve in the year 1294. He was a man of great Learning and Experience : as having lived long in Publick , and risen to the Popedom by all the degrees of Honour , though not without some imputation of Pride and Ambition . For whilst he was Cardinal-Priest of S. Martins in the Mount , he was so desirous of the Papal Dignity , that he omitted no fraudulent or other indirect means , that might in his opinion conduce to his obtaining of it . Besides , he was a man of that arrogance that he contemn'd every body , and recalled some Indulgences granted by Nicolas the fourth and Caelestin the fifth . He also persecuted the Gibellines extreamly : from whence arose that quarrel between the Pope and the Gibellines of Columna , who also maintained their party against the Pope at Anagni . Thereupon he began to calumniate , and traduce them in general ; but especially two Cardinals , Peter and James , two famous Men of the same Family ; that upon the death of several Popes , they had wasted the Churches Treasure , and spread abroad scandalous Pamphlets against his own Person . For after he had done 'em Injury , they did indeed write to several Kings , Princes and States concerning Boniface's Arrogance and Ambition : how he had possessed himself of the Papal Sea against all right and reason , after he cheated Caelestin out of it , and then put him in Prison . For there are some that write , how Boniface sent some cunning Rogues privately in the Night-time , to speak in a strange Tone through Caelestins Chamber-Wall , and tell the poor , simple man ( as it were by a Voice from Heaven ) that he must lay down the Popedom if he would be saved . The Cardinals were cited but did not appear , because they fear'd Boniface's severity and resolution . Wherefore they retired to Nepi , with all the Family of the Columneses ; and being declared Schismaticks by a publick Decree , they had their Benefices , Dignities , Estates , Castles , and Towns taken from them . Which Deprivation Boniface afterward reduced into the form of a Decree , as appears in the Book called Sextus . After that Boniface raised a great many Men and Arms , to quell them , and besieged Palestrina , where they were ingarison'd with one Sarra a famous Man , who was their Uncle . And when they got away from thence , after he took and plunder'd the Town , he pursu'd 'em to Zagalora , and Columna : from whence also they were forced to fly not long after by reason of the multitude of their Enemies , by whom these Castles likewise were destroy'd , but especially that of Columna , which was their native Country . But the Cardinals got away from thence too , and went to Rieti ; though Sarra staid a long time in the Woods at Antium , for fear of Boniface's cruelty . But falling into the hands of certain Pirates , he was put to the Oar , and by that means suffer'd a great deal of misery : though he was more willing to endure banishment and hardship in that manner , than to feel Boniface's Tyranny , who hated the whole Race of the Gibellines . 'T is well known what he said to Prochetus , Arch-bishop of Genoa , when he came and laid himself at his feet upon an Ash-Wednesday ; For whereas the Priest uses to say , Remember , man , that thou art Ashes and into Ashes shalt thou return ; he alter'd some of the words and said , Remember , man , that thou art a Gibellin , and with the rest of the Gibellines into Ashes shalt thou return : and , with that , he threw some Ashes into his Eyes , not upon his head , as the custom is . Nay , he deprived him of his Arch-Bishoprick , for the very name of the Gibellines ; though he restored him afterward , when he understood that the Cardinals of Columna , did not go to Genoa , as he supposed they had done . The Columneses being banish'd in this sort , Boniface appointed a double Anniversary , one in honour of the Apostles and Evangelists , and another in honour of those four Doctors of the Church , Gregory , Austin , Jerome , and Ambrose . He likewise canonized Lewis ( one of the King of France's Family , Son to Charles the Second , who , some say , was profess'd of the Order of S. Francis , ) whilst he was at Civita Vecchia . After that he turn'd out the Secular Canons from the Cathedral of Alby , and put Regulars in their room , at the request of Bernard Castanetus , Bishop of the Place . He also put forth a sixth Volume , or Code of the Pontificial or Canon Law , which was compiled by three very learned Men ( according to his Order ) with the addition of some new Decrees of his own . The City of Gubio , which by the instigation of the Gibellines had revolted from the Church , he in a short time recover'd . He denied Albertus Duke of Austria to confirm him in the Empire , though he petitioned for it several times . But when James of Aragon was dead , and Robert , Son of Charles , and Duke of Calabria or Terra d' Otranto was gone over into Sicily , and had taken Catina , there brake out such a War of a sudden , that almost all Italy was in an Uproar . For the Sicilians who favour'd the Aragoneses , got a Navy together , and not onely conquer'd Philip , Robert's Brother , but took him and put him in Prison . Whereupon Robert left Catina , and return'd into Italy without accomplishing his Designs . But Frederick of Aragon coming out of Spain with an Army into Sicily , did not onely recover all Sicily , but Terra d' Otranto too . In Tuscany , those of Genoa did burn with so much hatred against the Inhabitants of Pisa , that they not only took Leghorn and burnt it , but they sunk Merchants Ships in the mouth of the River , to hinder the men of Pisa from sailing out . These things were carry'd on in Italy , to the no small detriment of the Country ; whilst the Pope sate still , nor would interpose his Authority to make Peace in any place . And lest you should think Heaven was at peace with Mankind , there was of a sudden such an Earthquake , as never was known before , which lasted at several places a great many Days , and threw down many Houses . The Pope was then , with all the whole Court , at Rieti : and fearing lest he should be knock'd on the head with the fall of Houses , he caused a little Hutt to be built of small planks , in a wide Field which was in the Cloyster of the Friers Preachers ; and there he kept for some time , though it were bitter cold Weather . For this Commotion began upon St. Andrews day . There appeared also at that time a Comet , which was a sign of some great Calamity to come . But Boniface after so many and such continu'd Earthquakes came to himself , and made several Cardinals , of which number were the Arch-bishop of Toledo , Richard of Siena ▪ Nicolas of Treviso , Master of the Order of Preachers , John Murro , General of the Minors , and one Peter , a Spaniard . He also kept a Jubilee in the year 1300. and gave a full pardon of all their sins to those that had visited the Apostles Tombs , after the manner that is prescribed in the Old Testament ; though the Jews at first had quite another sentiment of this Affair . For they kept a Jubilee every fiftieth Year , wherein Debtors were released from their Creditors , as Josephus says , and Servants , or Slaves challenged their freedom . From whence the Jubilee imports liberty both in mind and body . For they are truly said to be free , whose sins are forgiven . He commanded it to be kept every hundredth year . For this reason , that year , there came such a multitude of people to Rome from all parts , that you could hardly stir in the streets , though they are very large and spatious , it was so throng'd . There came to Rome at that time Charles Earl of Valois , Brother to Philip of France , who married the Daughter of Balwin late Emperor of Constantinople , and got leave of Boniface , that his Father-in-law might endeavour to recover the Empire , of which by force he had been deprived . Boniface was willing to gratifie him , because he intended to make use of their assistance toward sending an Army into Asia , to recover Jerusalem . But whilst things were coming to a settlement , he made Charles sole Governour of Peter's Patrimony , and sent a Legat into Tuscany , to appease the new broils there . For instead of Gibellins and Guelphs they were called Whites , and Blacks . But the Legat could do no good though he threaten'd to interdict them ; nor could Charles of Valois who came thither by the Pope's Order , restrain the Florentines so much , but that they did drive the Albi , or Whites , out of their City and kill a great many of 'em besides . For , at that time , the Gibellines were called , the Whites . But the Pope having long premeditated of his Expedition to Jerusalem , he sends the Bishop of Apamea to Philip King of France , to exhort him into the same Design . He went ; but when he came thither and could do no good by fair words , he was fain to make use of Menaces . At which Philip was very angry and threw him into Prison . Which when the Pope understood , he sent the Arch-Deacon of Narbonne , an excellent person , thither immediately , to command Philip in his name , to set the Bishop of Apamea at Liberty . If he would not do it , he bid him declare publickly , that the Kingdom of France was fallen to the Church by Philips contumacy , and forasmuch as he had broken the Law of Nations : and order'd him farther , to lay a Curse upon him , and absolve all the French from their Allegiance . The Arch-Deacon did all this very chearfully , and compelled the King to dismiss the Bishop . But the King , having a mind to take some part of a Revenge for the injuries offer'd to him by the Pope , set forth an Edict , that no man should go out of his Kingdom to Rome , or send money thither . The second year after the Jubilee Charles of Valois went to Charles the Second his Cousin . At whose coming Frederick of Aragon was concern'd , and desired a Peace , which he obtained upon condition , that he , restoring what he had taken in Italy , should keep Sicily as long as he lived . But when Charles of Valois went out of Tuscany , the Whites , who were driven out of Florence went in great numbers to Forli : among whom there was one Dante 's Aldegerius , a very learned Man , and an excellent Poet in his Mother-Tongue : this Person endeavoured to return into his own Country several times , but in vain ; although he were assisted by the Bolognians , and Canegrandis Governour of Verona , with whom he lived afterward for some time in all the freedom of conversation . There are some Authors that tell us , how Boniface about this time caused the body of one Hermanius , that had been worship'd in Ferrara as a Saint for twenty years , to be taken out of the ground , and burnt , because he had made a strict inquiry into his Heretical Opinions . I suppose he was one of the Fratricelli , or Holy-Brotherhood , whose Sect at that time was very numerous . In the mean time Philip King of France , taking Boniface's Arrogance very ill , called an Assembly at Paris of the Clergy and Nobility : and recounting the injuries that Boniface had done to him , his Ambition , and Cheats which he had used to get the Popedom , which he was unjustly possessed of , he appealed to the Sea Apostolick , which , he said , was then vacant , and to the next Council . At which Boniface , being startled , called a General Council , wherein he declared Philip and his Kingdom subject to Albert the Emperor , whom in the beginning of his Pontificate he had repulsed . Then Philip , thinking to tame his pride , sent Sarra of Columna ( who was known and redeemed from the Pirates , at Marseilles ) with Nogaretius a French Cavalier , and a trusty Soul , to Rome , for no other end ( as he declared himself ) but to publish his Appeal . But he had a quite different Design . For Sarra , putting on the disguise of a Slave , went into Campagna di Roma ; where gathering to him as many friends as he could , he sent Nogaretius with two hundred French Horse , which he had listed out of Charles of Valois's Army , before to Ferentino ; to assist him , if need were . But himself went into Anagni privately , in the Night , and by the assistance of the Gibellines , whom Boniface had teazed extreamly for a long time , he broke the Door open , and took the Pope by surprise in the House where he was born , and so brought him to Rome , where thirty five days after he died for grief , in the eighth year , ninth month and seventeenth day of his Pontificate . He was buried in S. Peter's , in a Tomb that he built himself before he died ; which is yet to be seen in a Chappel which he made of Fret-work . He likewise built the Pulpit and the Portico in the Lateran , where Curses are pronounced upon the Sacrament ; and where he laid that Curse upon Philip King of France , and the Columneses . Thus died Boniface , who made it his business rather to infuse terrour than Religion into Emperors , Kings , Princes , Nations , and States ; and would pretend to give and take away Kingdoms , to banish and to recall men , as he thought fitting , to satisfie his pride and covetousness , which was unspeakable . Therefore let other Princes as well Religious , as Secular , learn by his Example to govern the Clergy and the Laity , not proudly and disdainfully , as this party of whom we speak , but holyly and modestly , as Christ our King , and his Disciples , and true Followers . And let 'em desire rather to be beloved than feared ; which is usually the just bane of Tyrants . Some say he cherish'd the Feuds among the Italians , especially between the Genoeses and the Venetians , who were two States , very powerful at Sea. BENEDICT XI . BENEDICT the eleventh , an Italian , of Treviso , formerly call'd Nicolas , Cardinal of Ostia , was made Pope the first of November at Rome . For he enter'd himself into the Order of Preachers , when he was but young ; and so far prevailed upon the Fraternity both by his Virtue and Learning , that they preferr'd him gradually through all Offices till he was made General . From which Station he was chosen Pope , and in that place also gave great demonstration of his Virtue . For he lived after such a manner , that he may well be reckon'd among the number of those that are in Bliss . But as soon as he got into the Apostolical Chair , he cites Nogaretius , and Sarra and all those of Anagni that conspired to take Boniface , to come before him ; but they not appearing , he laid an heavy Curse upon them . He likewise heard King Philip's cause , and absolv'd him from Boniface's Censures . And after that , he receiv'd John and James , the two Cardinals of Columna , into favour ; whom Boniface persecuted , for being of the Guelphian Faction , more than became a Pope to do . Nay he gave 'em their goods again , onely he enjoyn'd 'em to let the Red Hat , that Boniface had taken from 'em , lie by for some short time . Having setled the Affairs of the City in this manner , and made some Cardinals ( of whom Nicolas a Pratese of the Order of Preachers was one ) he immediately applies himself to procure a general Peace in Italy . And because there were greater tumults in Tuscany than any where else , he sent Nicolas Bishop of Ostia thither with full Commission ; who made new Officers in Florence , and put 'em into the House , which they had built for the reception of Magistrates , now called the Palais of their Lords . But at that time Nicolas thought he might do more than so , and therefore spoke about recalling the persons that were banish'd : Which Proposal not taking effect as he would have had it , he declared a Curse upon them , and went to Prato . But not long after , Benedict dying , Tuscany was again in an uproar , for the banish'd of all places met near Bologna , resolving immediately to enter Florence , and thereupon in the Night getting over the Walls which were not then finish'd , near the Gate , that leads to Bologna , they advanced as far as the Church of S. Separata , that was begun to be built a little before . But whilst they look'd too eagerly after the plunder , and consulted their friends what they had best to do , they gave their Enemies time to take courage , and raise Arms ; insomuch that they quickly drave 'em out , and killed a great many of their men . Then they got Robert Duke of Calabria to be their General , and were grown confident they had strength enough not onely to defend their own but to attaque their Neighbours too . Hereupon they besiege Pistoia , which those within it did so bravely defend , that with one Sally they beat Robert and all his Army back to Prato . Benedict , who was a very good and holy Man , resolv'd , when he had quieted Italy , to assist against the Tartars , who were fallen into Syria and Palestine , having been sollicited to it by frequent Messages . But dying at Perugia ( where he and all the Court were ) in the eighth month and seventeenth day of his Pontificate , he missed his Design . He was buried with due pomp , in the Church of the Freres Preachers the fifth of June in the year 1303. Now the Miracles which he did after his death shew him to have been an excellent , holy Man ; for he cured the sick , and cast out Devils . The Sea was then vacant from the fifth of June to the seventh of July , in the year ensuing ; although the Cardinals that were kept in the Conclave for that purpose , were importun'd and sometimes threaten'd to make choice of a Pope . CLEMENT V. CLEMENT the fifth , a Gascon , Bishop of Bourdeaux , formerly called Bertrandus Gottho , was made Pope in his absence at Perugia , though the College of Cardinals had a long debate about the Election . But he approving of their choice , went from Bourdeaux to Lyons , and called all the Cardinals thither to him : who obey'd him without any scruple ; so that the Court of Rome was translated into France in the year 1305. And there it remained for seventy four years to the great damage of all Christendom , but especially of Rome ; where the Churches , great part of 'em , fell to ruin for want of use ; whilst they were absent , that ought to have taken care to repair ' em . There were present at the Coronation of this Pope , Philip King of France , and his Brother Charles lately return'd from Italy , John Duke of Britaigne , who , together with some others , was kill'd by a Wall , that fell upon him , whilst the Coronation pomp was going , as is usual , through the City . Philip also was a little hurt by the same accident . But the Pope though he was in such a consternation that he fell from his Horse , yet he lost nothing but one Carbuncle out of his Crown , that some say was valued at 6000 l. When the Solemnity was over , and all things in order , Clement made a great many French Cardinals , but none out of Italy , though indeed he did restore John and James of Columna to their entire Dignity of Cardinalate , which they formerly enjoy'd . Besides that he sent three Cardinals to Rome , with the character of Senators ; to govern not onely the City , but all Italy by their Conduct . But when he saw the Genoeses and those of Pisa involv'd in a bloody War one against the other , and that Sardinia in the mean time was taken by the Saracens , he gave that Island to Frederick King of Sicily upon condition that he should beat out the Enemy and recover it as soon as possible : the Venetians making a League with Charles the Second against the Emperor of Constantinople , induced King Rassianus , to come and desire of the Pope to be instructed in the Orthodox Faith , in the year 1307. But the Venetians and Charles falling out again , they alter'd Rassianus's mind by their ill example . In the mean time a new Heresie was broached at Novara by Dulcinus and Margaret , which allowed Men and Women who lived together , freely to exercise all acts of uncleanness : and the professors of it were called , the Brotherhood . Clement endeavour'd to suppress them , and immediately sent thither a party of Soldiers , with a Legat Apostolical ; who partly with cold and hunger , partly with force of Arms routed 'em from the Alps , where they harbour'd . But Dulcinus and Margaret were taken alive , torn in pieces , and their bones burnt and scattered into the Air. About that time Intelligence was brought , that the Templers , who were formerly Christ's Soldiers , had revolted to the Saracens . For this reason all of 'em that could be apprehended were kill'd , and their goods given partly to the Rhodian Knights who had possess'd themselves of that Island a little before , and partly to Religious uses . Philip also , King of France turn'd all the Jews out of his Territories , confiscating their goods for their Rogueries and their covetousness . Not long after , Albert the Emperor being kill'd by his Nephew John , almost all the Cities of Lombardy , chose their Captains or Governors to be their Sovereign Lords ; as at Verona , the Scaligeri , at Mantua , the Bonacossi , at Padua , the Carraresi . The House of Este had been Masters of Ferrara a long time before , but now they reduced Modena also . Nor did Charles the Second King of Naples , think it below him to marry his Daughter Beatrice to Azo , Marquis d' Este . But Friscus his Son , seeing he had gotten a Step-mother , put his Father in Prison and there murther'd him : and then possessed himself of Ferrara , by the assistance of the Venetians who lent him aid to storm a Castle , called Thedaldo . Then the Cardinal Pelagura was sent to Bologna from Clement , to forbid the Venetians from medling with Ferrara under the pain of a Curse ; those of Ferrara desiring to be under the Church . Wherefore the Venetians , thinking it their best way to make haste , attaqued the Castle Night and Day till at last they took it . Which when they had done , Friscus himself , greedy of Revenge , set fire on half Ferrara , especially their Houses , who seemed to desire a Change. The Citizens now not able to endure so great an injury any longer , taking up Arms , turn'd Friscus out of his usurp'd Sovereignty and surrender'd themselves to the Venetians , who in all probability might be able to defend them . At which Pelagura was very much incensed , and muster'd up all the Church forces immediately against the Venetians and those of Ferrara . But Clement , understanding how obstinate , and how desirous of Dominion the Venetians were , laid a Curse upon them with an Interdiction : commanding all persons , wherever , to look upon them as no better than Slaves , and to take away whatever they had from them , by which that trading Nation , suffer'd great damage both in England and France . After this the Pope sent other Cardinals into Tuscany , which was all one Scene of War , to command Robert Duke of Calabria , the Florentines , and the other people of that Province , to break up their Siege of Pistoia . They all obey'd him , save onely the Florentines and those of Lucca ; so that he interdicted those two States . But Robert went away for Avignion to complement the Pope , and then the Pistoieses , tired out by this long Siege ; at length concluded upon a Surrender . The Florentines and those of Lucca pulled down the Walls of the City as soon as they had taken it , and filling up the Trenches , divided the Country among them , leaving to the Citizens their lives onely , the City it self remaining equally subject to both . But it was not long before the Florentines made themselves sole Masters of it , by Walling it round within the Trenches , contrary to the Articles agreed upon by them and those of Lucca . And that they might make all things the more secure , they bought Aciano a Castle belonging to the Vbaldini , which they pulled down : and in the Plain not far distant , they built Scarparia , as some few years before they had done Castel-Franco and S. Johns in the Valley of Arno. Cardinal Vrsin was now sent into Tuscany , to compose the differences ; whom the Florentines and those of Lucca contemned , and thereby put him into such a passion , that he publickly reiterated his Curses and his Interdiction . For that reason the Florentines revenged themselves upon the Clergy by exactions very long and very much . Nay farther , they used such severity upon this occasion , that they put Cursio Donato ( an eminent Citizen and one that had deserved well of the Publick ) to death , for marrying Vgutio Fagiolanis Daughter ; such Enemies they were to all Nobility . But afterward they were receiv'd into the Popes favour for assisting Pelagura , the Legat , in the recovery of Ferrara , and the Castle of Thedaldo which was in possession of the Venetians , in the year 1309. Charles the Second of Naples dying the same year , his Son Robert was sent by the Pope to be his Successor ; but he went to Bologna to Pelagura , who presently in the name of the Church made him Governour of Ferrara while it was yet in Arms. But he was to go on toward Naples , and so left Dego Catelano , an eminent Person , with a Troop of Horse in the Garison . This Dego seeing he could not contein the People of Ferrara within their Duty by fair or foul words , sent his Horse down upon them from the Castle , and kill'd a great many of them , hanging up eight and twenty of the House of Este , who aspir'd to the Dominion . At that time Henry of Lucenburgh was chosen Emperor by the Germans , and confirm'd by the Pope upon condition , that he should come into Italy within two years and receive his Crown at Rome . This the Pope did to the end that the commotions in Italy would be suppress'd by the arrival of the Emperor . Who promised to perform what the Pope had injoyn'd him , and immediately sent Agents into Italy to all the States and Princes there ; but chiefly to the Florentines , who at that time harass'd them of Arezzo . The Florentines made answer , That so great a Prince as he was did not do prudently , in endeavouring to bring Foreiners into Italy , which was a Country that , as Emperor , he ought to defend from such with his utmost power . And that he did not do well to protect them of Arezzo , who , he knew had banish'd the Guelphs , their fellow Citizens : whereas it was the Emperors prerogative alone to banish or to recall from Exile . They say that Dante 's then told the Florentines , They were blind , for making such a foolish answer to the Emperor , than which nothing could be more to the disadvantage of their State , especially when so great and Warlike a Prince with so great an Army approached them . But indeed they were encouraged by the promises of King Robert , who as he went into his Kingdom , gave them assurance that he would always be a Patron to the Guelphin Faction . The Emperor was now advanc'd as far as Piedmont , where in the Plains all the Princes , or Governors of Cities came to meet him . There were at that time two principal Factions in Millain , the Turriani , and the Viconti . Guido Turriano was Head of the Guelphs , as being Captain of the people ( to use their own word ) and Maffeo Viconti of the Gibellins . And Guido fearing lest the Viconti should get into Henry's favour before him upon the account of their Faction , he raised an Army and encamped in the Country of Millain , to see , as he himself said , who durst come into that City without his leave . When at the same time Maffeo sent Agents to the Emperor to invite him to Millain , which was a City , he told him , that was the very Mansion-house of the Roman Empire . Thereupon Henry drew his Forces near to the City , and made a great bustle , though Guido was got in before him . But he allay'd all Tumults by a composition which he made upon these Terms ; That Guido should have Marcelli , and Maffeo be Captain General of his Horse . And thus the Emperor having gotten possession of Millain , almost all the adjacent Cities surrendred presently , except Alessandria . Then he received the Iron Crown at Millain , according to custom , but put the Citizens to so much expence , that the Commonalty finding themselves rather oppressed than vested with the Liberty they expected , betook themselves to their Arms : The Germans seeing their men kill'd by both Factions , went out of the Suburbs into the City , and called the Heads of the Parties to ' em . But Galeatius , Son to Maffeo Viconti , left his Father at home and went with a considerable number of Suppliants to wait upon the Emperor and told him , That the Turriani , affecting Sovereignty , had made that uproar in the City . Whereupon the Germans joyning the Gibellin Faction , drave the Turriani , ( after some small resistance at S. Martes New-street ) out of the City : from whence they fled in great numbers to Vercelli by the persuasion of Guido . Thirty of this Faction being kill'd , of which four were Turriano's . After this Henry moved toward Cremona and Crema , and called the Guelphs before him there , who had turn'd out the Gibellins , but he dealt mildly with the Cremoneses , because they rendered themselves so freely , though he was a little severer upon the Cremeses , and demolish'd their Walls . Which strook such terror into those of Parma ( who by the persuasion of one Gilbert Correggio had received the Rossi into their Town ) that immediately they drove out the Guelphs and took in the Emperors Lieutenant . Those of Brescia defended themselves for some time : but being smartly attaqued by Henry , they fled in the Night to the Mountains , and left the City quite empty . The Germans enter'd it presently , and pulled down the Walls . At which Calamities of their Neighbours , the people of Mantua , Verona , Vicenza , Padua , Treviso , and Venice were so affrighted , that they immediately submitted to the Emperors Orders . Those also of Piacenza turn'd out Albertus Scotus , Captain of the Guelphs , and took in the Emperors Governour . Having setled Affairs after this manner in Lombardy , the Emperor went through Piacenza to Genoa , along with Amadeus of Savoy , attended by the Agents from Pisa and Genoa . Thither came Embassadors from Robert of Naples and Frederick King of Sicily , not long after ; the former to make a shew of friendship , and the latter to assure him of the real love which they had for him . For Robert had sent his Mareschal into Tuscany with two thousand Horse , to assist the Floretines and those of Lucca , if need were , against the Emperor . But Henry went by Sea to Pisa , and having sent his Land-forces before him , did the men of Lucca a great deal of damage . Hitherto I thought fit to relate all the inconveniences which were brought upon the Italians , which some impute wholly to Clement , who solicited Henry to come with an Army into Italy : Whilst others tell us , that Clement did it for the advantage of the Country , because of the civil Discords among 'em , which were the cause of much blood-shed in every City , nay in every little Castle . The Citizens were slain , old men murther'd , young Children dash'd against the ground , with a boundless cruelty . Whereupon Clement used that saying of Homer , Let there be but one chief Lord , one Judg of all matters . Henry went on toward Rome , and sent Lewis of Savoy , Son to Amadeus , with five hundred Horse before , who taking up his quarters at one Stephen Columna's House , near the Lateran , put the Vrsin Faction in a terrible fear . But Henry came first to Viterbo and thence to Rome , where he was very kindly received not onely by all the Nobility , but by the Citizens in general . After that being Crown'd by three Cardinals , he made the Romans swear Allegiance to him , as the custom is , and made a great Feast , to which he invited all the Noblemen of the City , except the Vrsins . But lest in such a concourse of people , there should arise any tumult through the animosities of some men , he planted his Soldiers in the Theatres , Baths and other fortified places ; in the strength of which Guards he was so confident , that he had the courage to demand of the people a Tribute which they never used to pay . Hereupon all the Citizens of both Factions fled to the Vrsins , who had set good Guards about their House , which stood near the Tiber and hard by Hadrians Bridg. At that the Emperor was so enraged , that he summoned the Sea-Archers , whom the men of Pisa had sent him , to march into the City against the Romans ; but they were surprised and soon routed by John , the Brother of King Robert , who had placed his Sea-forces under the Mount di S. Sabina . He also let in the Horse who quarter'd not far off , and by the aid of the Roman people forced the Emperour himself to retreat as far as Tivoli . After him John , Robert's Brother went away by Command from the Cardinals , and left the City quiet . But Henry going from Perugia arrived at Arezzo , where he accused Robert the King of Treason ; and because he did not appear upon Summons , deprived him of his Kingdom , against the mind of Clement , who thought he had done a thing of such consequence in a very improper place , besides that it was none of his Prerogative . For he said , It was Popes peculiar Province to dispose of the Kingdom of Sicily on both sides the Pharo . The Emperor marching from Arezzo led his Army toward Florence and Lucca , who were Allies to Robert. But seeing he was not able to storm a Town , he possess'd himself of Poggibonci ; which when he had fortified , he declared War against the Seneses , because they were so niggardly , and sparing in supplying him with Provisions . But falling sick he went to the Bath at Macerata , from whence he came back to Bonconvento much weaker than he was before . There , after some days , he died ; but it was suspected , he was poison'd by a Monk at Florence , who was induced by large Rewards and Promises to give him the Eucharist dipped in Poison . The State of Pisa ( now that the Emperor was dead ) feared the power of the Florentines , and therefore chose Vgutio Fagiolano their Captain and sole Governor ; who not long after reduced those of Lucca , and took away their Lands from 'em , by the assistance of the Cavalry , that had served under Henry . In the mean time Clement was very much troubled not onely at all the other evils that Italy underwent , but that S. Constantines Church should be burnt down . Wherefore he sent Money to the Clergy and people of Rome toward the repair of that Church , though there was such scarcity and Dearth in his Country at that time , that he could hardly buy himself Victuals and Drink . Which miseries were foretold by frequent Eclipses of the Sun , several Comets , and the Plague which was almost Epidemical . But Clement apply'd himself to settle the State of the Church , and therefore he exercised his Episcopal Function three times , not onely in making several Cardinals , who were excellent Men , but in three Councils which he called in several places and at several times he did many things with prudence and deliberation . For he suppress'd Dulcinus's Sect ( as I told you ) that opposed the Churchmen , and took off the Templers , who were fallen into very great Errors ( as , denying Christ , &c. ) and gave their goods to the Knights of Jerusalem . He likewise withstood the King of France at Poictou when he made unreasonable and unhandsom Demands ; for the King would have had Boniface censur'd and Nogaretius and Sarra absolv'd . The first request he never obtein'd , but the second he at last had granted to him , upon Nogaretius's Promise , that he would go against the Saracens for Penance . Which expedition Clement himself had a great mind to , as appears by his Councils . Afterwards he canonized Caelestin the fifth by the name of Peter the Confessor , because approved by Miracles ; and set forth the Clementines , which he composed during the Council at Vienna . But in succeeding time he was afflicted with divers Diseases : for he was troubled sometimes with a Dysentery , sometimes with a pain in his Stomach , or his Sides , of which he dy'd in the eighth year , tenth month , and fifteenth day of his Pontificate . The Sea was then vacant two years , three months , and seventeen days , whilst the Cardinals were at a stand , whom they should choose . Nor was there less Discord among the Electors of the Empire , upon the Death of Henry , some proposing Lewis of Bavaria , others Frederick , Duke of Austria . And these two engaging in War one against the other , Frederick was Conquer'd : at which Lewis grew so proud , that he not onely called himself Emperor , without Authority from Rome ; but favour'd the Viconti in Lombardy , so far , that they got into Millain . And this he did to make his own passage more easie toward Rome , where he was to receive a golden Crown according to the usual Custom . Then began the people of Tuscany , and all the Guelphs to tremble , when they saw Lewis Emperor , and that he was likely to recover all the rights of the Empire in a short time , by the help of the Viconti and Vgutio Fagiolani who was sole Governour of Pisa and Lucca . Wherefore they endeavour'd to bring over to their Party by Promises and Presents , Petramala , Bishop and Lord of Arezzo , and Philip of Tarento , a Prince and Brother to King Robert. For Philip at that time was very strong in Cavalry , and a very good Soldier . JOHN XXIII . JOHN the twenty third , formerly called James of Caturco , Bishop of Porto , after a long debate between twenty three Cardinals , was chosen Pope at Lyons , and the fifth of September received the Pontifical Crown in the Cathedral Church there . From thence he removed with the whole Court to Avignion , where he made eight Cardinals in the Ember-week before Advent : some of which were James of Caturco , his Sisters Son , and John Cajetan , Cardinal Deacon of S. Theodores , of the Family of the Vrsins . Besides that , he canoniz'd , for a Confessor , Lewis Bishop of Tholouse , Son to Charles late King of Sicily , though there are some that ascribe this Act to Boniface , as I told you before . He forced Hugo Bishop of Caturco , to relinquish his Bishoprick and Priesthood , and stripp'd him of all his Pontifical Ornaments , as , the Ring , the Mitre , the Coife , the Cap , and the Rocket . And after he had deprived , degraded , and ( to use their own phrase ) deliver'd him over to the secular jurisdiction , he was tortur'd to Death for conspiring against the Pope . The Church of Tholouse , which he loved entirely , he made an Arch-bishoprick ; and improved six Castles that belong'd to it into so many Cities , that the Arch-bishop might have something under him which was honourable , and worth his governing . He also joyn'd Limosa , i. e. Wiselburg , and the Abby of S. Pontius to the Arch-bishoprick of Narbonne ; nay so much addicted was he to Novelties , that he divided some single Bishopricks into two , and united others that were distinct ; turning Abbaties into Bishopricks and Bishopricks into Abbaties . He likewise created new Dignities and new Societies in the Church ; and alter'd those , which had been formerly constituted . Yet he was so grateful , that he confirmed the Design of setting forth that Book called Clementinae , or Rules of Clement ; and commanded all Doctors in publick Schools , to read it for Lectures . He reduced the Order of Gramont , which had been corrupted by some factious fellows , into a better form , by taking away such things as might be inconvenient , and adding other things that might keep up the Grandeur of Religion . He loved the Church of Saragoza so well that he made the City a Metropolis , and assigned it the Covernment of five Cathedrals out of eleven , which were under the Arch-bishop of Tarragona . He also created a new Order of Knights , to fight under Christ's Banner in Portugal , and oppose the Saracens in Granada and Africa . Boetica was the old name for Granada , which lies to the Mediteranean , and is so called , I suppose , from the abundance it yields of a sort of Grain that Dyers use . Now the Head-quarters of this Order , which the Pope constituted , was in a Seaport Town in the Diocese of Sylva ; and the Knights had all the Templers goods by consent of the King of Portugal , that they might be more at leisure to fight for Christ . Their Censor and Moderator is the Abbot of a Monastery of Cistercians at Alcoasia in the Diocese of Lisbon , who has the Power to list and disband a Knight as he pleases , Afterward he made two S. Thomases ; that is to say Thomas Bishop of Hereford , a man of a great Family , a good Life , extraordinary Learning , and famous for his Miracles ; and Thomas Aquinas , a celebrated Doctor of the Order of S. Dominick , of whose Life and Writings I have formerly made several Remarks . Not long after , he created seven Cardinals at a second Ordination , in the year 1322 : and presently thereupon he set forth an Edict , to declare all those for obstinate Hereticks , who affirm'd that Christ and his Disciples had nothing which they could call their own . Which certainly does not much agree with the Scripture , that tells us in many places , how Christ , his Disciples and true followers had a real propriety in nothing : as in that passage of the Gospel , where it says ; He that does not sell all that he has and give to the Poor , cannot be my Disciple . Nay more than that , He accounted every one an Heretick , that said the Disciples as such had not Power to sell , to give , to bequeath , and to get , because when they enter'd into Religion , they were to be under the Will of another . Which is the reason that Slaves do not gain any thing for themselves but their Master , or give the Poor what they formerly got , if he command them . And of these Positions he sent Apostolical Transcripts to all publick Schools , that the Scholars might not dare to Dispute of that matter any more . Moreover he condemned the Opinion of one Frier Peter of the Order of Minors , who had animated a whole Convent of the third Order to imitate Christs poverty : of which number many were condemned and burnt . After that he made ten Cardinals more ; among whom he consider'd John Columna and his Brother Matthew , who were of the Vrsin Family , and of the Order of Preachers . Whilst the Pope was imploy'd in these Affairs , the Florentine Army was overcome in a bloody fight by Vgutio Fagiolani , not far from the Mount Catino . But those of Lucca , not able to endure the Tyranny of Vgutio any longer , took an occasion and turn'd Nerius his Son out of the City , whilst he was going to punish Castruccio , a person of a Noble Family , and good courage ; whom he had put in Prison , that he might get the spoils which Castruccio had taken from the Enemies . Nerius being banish'd out of Lucca incensed his Father against that State , upon whom those of Pisa shut their Gates , as he was going out of the City to meet the Enemy . Upon that he and his Son escaped to Malaspina , after he had often attempted , and been as often frustrated in the recovery of his Sovereignty ; but by Command from the Pope he came back at last into Romagna which was his native Countrey . By this means Castruccio was promoted from extream misery to the greatest happiness : for he was taken out of Prison and made sole Governour of Lucca . But the Pope hearing that the Esteses had routed the Church Forces out of Ferrara , and gotten it totally into their own hands ; and that the Viscounts , by assistance of Lewis of Bavaria , had made themselves Masters of Millain , he said , he would let the Esteses alone for a while ; but interdicted the Viscounts , though he was not so angry with them as with Lewis , who usurped the Title of Emperor . At the same time the Gibellins of Genoa were banish'd by their Fellow-Citizens the Guelphs assisted by King Robert , to whom they had committed the Government of their City , and fled in great numbers to Savona . But there too some time after , Robert persecuted 'em every one in their Exile , and reduced the Savoneses , as he went into France . The Pope understanding that the Guelphs were generally oppress'd after Robert's departure , sent Charles , Earl of Valois , the Son of Philip King of France into Italy , to protect the Guelphs , and those especially that were at Vercelli with the Turrianoes , who were Lords of that City . But Viscount Galeatius , by command from Lewis the Emperor , prevented Charles , and expelled the Turrianoes out of Vercelli before he came ; upon which that City became subject to the Viscounts . Not long after Castruccio gets into Pistoia , as Guido Petramala a little before had into Tipherno , though the Florentines withstood him . But Castruccio relying upon the aid of Viscount Galeatius ( for he had sent his Son Accio with one thousand five hundred Soldiers to assist him ) pursu'd and beat the Florentines back to the very Walls , killing a great many men . The Pope seeing the Bavarian resolv'd to embroil all things interdicted him with the usual Ceremonies ; and degraded Guido Petramala from the Priesthood , after he had got possession of Tipherno . He also separated Cortona from the Bishoprick of Arezzo and made it a City of it self , making John of Viterbo Bishop of it . In the mean time Nicolas d' Este , Lord of Ferrara , storm'd and took Argenta , a Town belonging to the Church of Ravenna , by the assistance of Passerino Bonacossio Lord of Mantua , who a little before had married Nicolas's Sister . These two also joyn'd their Forces and attempted Bologna , but went off with great loss , being defeated by Beltrando who commanded the Church-forces , and not long after cursed by the Pope . Ferraria too was interdicted , till they restored Argenta — . But Castruccio at that time did torment the Florentines after he had taken Segna , from whence he made frequent Sallies upon them , insomuch that , despairing of their Affairs , they called in Charles , the Son of Robert to be their Covernour . At that time Pope John sent John Vrsin into Italy with all speed , to animate the Florentines and the Guelphs against the Bavarian , who was then coming over the Alps with a mighty Army . But he , in his way to Rome , went first to Millain , at the earnest request of the Gibellins . Where having received his Iron Crown , he wanted Money , and was forced to raise some upon the people ; which Galeatius their Governour making some scruple of , he put all the Viconti in Prison , and chose four and twenty Citizens to manage the publick Affairs , with a chief Officer of his own Family . Afterward the Bavarian , at the request of Castruccio , set all the Viconti at liberty , whilst they were at Lucca , where the Emperor was entertain'd with great respect and kindness . And when he went from thence , he was attended to Rome by Castruccio with one thousand five hundred Horse : where in the Palace of S. Giovanni Laterano he was Crown'd by Stephano Columna at the command of the Clergy and People . At that time there were two chief Officers in the City , chosen out of the Nobility , which they called the Emperors Lieutenants : and one of 'em , called Nicolas di Conti being then absent , it fell to Stephano's lot to do that Office. Being Crown'd Emperor , he presently made Peter of Corbiere , of the Order of Minors , born near Rieti , Pope ( to Rival John the twenty third ) who was a man of mean Birth , but a learned Man and very fit for business . This Person had a Wife formerly , against whose desire , and inclination he enter'd into the Order of S. Francis. So being made a mock-Pope and called by the name of Nicolas the fifth , he was saluted by the Emperor and all that were there along with him , as the true Vicar of Christ ; who likewise made Cardinals and Bishops of men like himself — . In the mean time the French Horse that were left in Garison at Florence , having surprised Pistoia in the Night , they forc'd Castruccio to depart immediately from Rome . Who having first joyned the Viconti's forces , came to Lucca and Pisa , and thence moving toward Pistoia he besieged it a long time , and at last compelled it to surrender for want of Provisions . But the Bavarian followed Castruccio with an Army , and left the Anti-Pope at Viterbo , having a Design to storm Florence . And perhaps he had taken it , if Castruccio had not happen'd to die of a Disease which he contracted by the excessive pains that he took . Yet the Bavarian forgot his great kindness to him , and banish'd his Sons from Pisa and Lucca , as they were disposing of Soldiers to guard the several Cities ; and took possession of the Towns. At the same time Galeatius also dying , his Sons sled to the Bavarian , desiring him , that he would restore 'em to their Countrey for such a sum as they promised him . He thereupon , being very greedy of Money , sent Accio home , but kept his Brother , Marco for an hostage till the whole Money was paid . And then , leaving the Anti-Pope at Pisa , with Viscount Marco , he went to Millain , in order to go for Germany , but could not be received into the City by Accio , who too well remember'd the injuries done to his Father . But the German Soldiers who kept Marco in Tuscany for an Hostage , when they knew his good temper , swore Allegiance to him , and made him of their Prisoner , their Captain , so that he was straightway Master of Lucca , by the surrender of Castruccio's Soldiers , who gave up the Castle into his hands . And yet not long after the Germans , in Marco's absence , changed their mind and sold the City of Lucca to a certain Genoese of the Family of Spinola , a great Seaman . So that after all , the Bavarian return'd to Germany , without having perform'd any thing to the advantage of the Empire ; and Boniface Earl of Pisa , to gratifie Pope John , brought the Anti-Pope to Avignion , where he died in Prison . And now the Pope being freed of his two greatest cares ; to wit , the Anti-Pope being dead , and the Bavarian gone out of Italy into to Germany , he declared an Expedition against the Saracens , and imposed new Tenths , to be paid to Philip upon the account of that Voyage . The Florentines were then in Lucca , but were driven out immediately by the Bohemians , whom the people of Brescia had invited into Italy against the Bergameses ; and by whose assistance also the Popes Legat had taken Parma Rheggio , and Modena . But he , making an Alliance with John King of Bohemia , quickly changed all the Measures of the Italian Factions . For whosoever the Pope and King of Bohemia were Confederates with , Robert and the Florentines were certainly against , without any distinction of Guelphs or Gibellins . For Mastino Scala Lord of Verona , Philippino Gonzaga of Mantua , the Carrarieses , Lords of Padua , the Esteses of Ferrara enter'd into Alliance and League with Robert , by whom the Florentines also were assisted , and took Pistoia , by surrender from some of the Citizens without opposition . In the mean while the Marquesses of Este were not absolv'd from the Ecclesiastical Interdiction , before they were tired by the Petitions of those of Ferrara , and restored Argenta , which they were possessed of , to the Church of Ravenna . Yet still , relying upon the assistance of the Scaligeri , they attaqu'd the Castle of S. Felix in Modena ; till Charles , the King of Bohemia's Son , came upon them , with Manfred , surnamed Pius , who was Lord of Carpo , and by these two Confederates , they were routed and beaten out of the Field . 'T is certain that eight hundred of their Soldiers fell in that Battel , and many of their Nobles were taken , and among others of the greatest note , one Nicolas d' Este , Brother to Rainaldo the Marquess . The Legat of Bologna took this occasion , and getting a considerable Army together , commanded by Galeot Malatesta of Rimini , Francisco Ordelapo of Forli , Richard Manfred of Faenza and Hostasio Polentano of Ravenna ( at that time Lords of their respective Cities , ) he besieged Ferrara ; which was then sharply attaqued , and the Suburbs of S. Antony taken , when Auxiliary Forces sent by Philippino Gonzaga , Mastino Scala , and Vbertino of Carrara encouraged the Ferrarians to sally forth ; which they did with such success , that they routed the Enemy , and took most of their Captains . But the Earl of Romagna , who was taken , was chang'd for Nicolas d' Este : and the rest were sent safe home , upon condition , that they should take up Arms no more against the House of Este . Rainaldo d' Este proud of such a Victory , march'd into Bologna , where he spoiled all the Country round about , and had very near taken the Town . They of Bologna well hoped that the King of Bohemia would have assisted the Legat : and it was reported that he was on his way thither , when on the sudden news was brought to him that Mastino Scala , had taken Brescia , and Bergamo by surrender : and that Accio Viconti was got into Pavia and storming the Castle . For this reason he desisted from any farther attempts , and leaving his Son at Parma , went himself with some Troops to Pavia : where seeing he could not take in the Forts that the Viconti had raised , he only plunder'd the Country about Millain , and went back again to Parma without effecting his Design . There he understood that Americk Son to Castruccio had gotten Lucca by means of some friends within : but that the Castle held out still , though the King , for a sum of Money surrendred that too , because he was to go shortly into Germany , being weary of the Italian Factions . For the Viconti , having taken the Castle of Pavia , made excursions far and near . Wherefore placing a German Garison in Modena , and Rheggio , and committed the care of Parma to Marsilio and Piedro Rubeo , he went into Germany , but promised to come suddenly back again with a greater Army . When the King was gone , the Bologneses , with the aid of the Florentines and the Marquess d' Este , beat out the Legat , and recover'd their Liberty , killing all the Ecclesiastical forces both within and without the City . So that the Legat growing helpless , writ to Avignion in the year 1334. just when John the Pope died in the ninetieth year of his Age , and in the nineteenth year and the fourth month of his Pontificate , and left behind him in the Treasury such a mass of Gold , as never any Pope did before him . He was buried in the Cathedral , in great State. Some say that Petro Mutroneo , once Pope , was canonized by John ; and that Gentilis of Fuligno , and Dyno of Florence , two famous Physicians were at the same time rewarded by him with money and honour : for he was reckon'd a great Lover of learned Men. BENEDICT XII . BENEDICT the Twelfth , of Tholouse , a Cistercian , formerly call'd James , Cardinal Priest of S. Prisca , was made Pope at Avignion the sixteenth day after John's death , and presently confirm'd the Censures which John had laid upon the Bavarian , as one that usurped the Empire . By this means the Empire was vacant , and every thing tended toward a War , when every one , though never such a petit Lord , endeavour'd to encroach upon his Neighbour . For the Scaligeri were not content to be sole Governours of Verona , Brescia , and Bergamo , but strove to get Parma too from the Rubei . Gonzaga had a mind to get Rheggio , d' Este Modena , and the Florentines Lucca . But the Scaligeri , seeing they could not take Parma , because the Soldiers within , especially the Germans , who hated the Scaligeri , defended it so briskly , they march'd toward Vincenza . But they could do no good upon it ; and therefore hearing that the Germans were gone from Parma , they return'd thither and straight took it by surrender of the very Rubeans themselves . Nicolas d' Este also took Modena by the assistance of his Father-in-law , one Guido Gonziaco , whose Daughter he had married . And Philippino Gonzaza had Rheggio voluntarily yielded to him by the Citizens . But at the same time the growing Power of Mastino Scala , who had gotten into Parma , Lucca and Padua by surrender from Vbertino Carrara , made all the Princes and States almost in Italy conspire to ruin his Grandeur ; but the most zealous of 'em were the Venetians ; Gonzaga , and d' Este besieged Verona , whilst Lucino with another Army took Brescia and Bergamo . But the Venetians fearing , lest by their endeavours to lessen the power of one , they might augment that of another , they make a Peace with Mastino Scaliger upon Condition , that if he would let the Carrareses have Padua , and the Viscount Brescia and Bergamo , as he formerly had , he should keep Verona , Vincenza , Parma and Lucca . This Peace was very offensive to the Florentines , who were their friends and Allies , and had a great mind to have Lucca : yet they deferr'd their complaint till another time and at that present held their Tongues . But the Pope sent a Legat into Italy , who persuaded the Senate and People of Rome , that they would exercise the Senatorian Office in the name of him and the Church , though they had done it for a long time in the name of the King. For this reason Stephano Columna was continu'd Senator for five years , and Collegues or Partners in the Office were assigned him annually . But when the Pope had sent for Stephano to Avignion , Vrsus Earl of Anguillaria , who was Stephano's Collegue , made Francis Petrarcha , a man very eloquent , especially in his Mother-tongue , and famous for the Poems he had publish'd , Poet Laureat , in the Capitol , before all the Nobility and people of Rome , in the year 1338. But the Pope fearing lest when the Empire was vacant , Italy might be invaded by any forein Enemy , he made Viscount Luchino and John his Brother , Arch ▪ bishop of Millain , Lieutenants of Millain and other Cities that were in their possession . The same Power he delegated to Mastino Scala over Verona , and Vincenza ; to Philippino Gonzaga , in Mantua and Reggio : to Albertino in Carrara and Padua : and to Obicio d' Este in Ferrara , Modena and Argentae , and that very justly , as he pretended ; for the Empire being vacant , all the Power belonging to it devolves upon the Pope , who is the sole Vicar of Jesus Christ upon the Earth . But he set a Tribute upon Obicio d' Este , that he should pay ten thousand pounds every year to the Church of Rome . This Pope in all his Reign made but six Cardinal-Presbyters , and that at one time ; who were excellent Persons , not of his own kindred , as 't is usual now a days , but men called forth to receive such a Dignity , out of several Nations . Yet I do not disapprove of them , that are preferr'd to honour , because they are related to the person who confers it , if they are deserving . Besides , he was a Man of such constancy , that he could not be induced to do an injury either by force , by importunity , or promises of gain . For he loved good Men , and on the contrary was an open Enemy to all evil , and ●lagitious persons . He likewise often attempted by his Legats to make Peace between Philip of France and Edward of England , but to no purpose , since they were such foes , as to have fought many bloody Battels one with another . For Edwards Navy engaged with the French above Selusas near Flanders so fiercely , that he overcame them , and kill'd ( they say ) full thirty three thousand French in that one fight . But the Pope , having tried to effect that business so often , at last desisted , and betook himself to building a Palace for succeeding Popes with several Towers , and making of Orchards , which he finished . He also repaired the Roof of S. Peter's Church at his own charge , as the Inscription under his Statute there shews . He died in the seventh year , third month , and seventeenth day of his Pontificate , and left a great quantity of Gold behind him , not to his Relations , but to the Church . He had a Design to have Zoto a famous Painter of that Age , to draw the Histories of the Martyrs in the House that he built , but was prevented by Death . At which every body was grieved , he was so good and so learned a Man ; and shewed their sorrow by their Tears and Sighs , whilst they attended at his Funeral . CLEMENT VI. CLEMENT the sixth , a Limousin , formerly called Peter , at first a Monk , and then Arch-Bishop of Rouen , was at last made Pope at Avignion . He was a Man of great Learning , and exact Eloquence , liberal to all men , affable and very humane ; elected Pope the seventh of May , and Crowned the sixteenth of June , in the year 1342. In the first year of his Pontificate , and the Ember-week after his Coronation he created eight Cardinal-Priests , and two Deacons , that is to say , his Brother who was a Monk of Tulle , and William his Sisters Son. Of those Priests also which he made one was his Relation by Marriage ; and the following year he made two more , of which one was his Nephew by another Sister . This Pope when the Romans petition'd and told him , that whereas Boniface the eighth had formerly granted a full Remission of sins to all that visited the Shrines of the Apostles Peter and Paul every hundredth year ( which space of time the Romans anciently called Saeculum , an Age , and thence their Games once in an hundred years , Ludi Saeculares . ) they thought it more convenient the time should be contracted because men seldom lived so long , he freely consented that the Jubilee should be kept every fiftieth year . But when he sound that all Italy was in an uproar , he confirmed onely Luchinus and John two Viscounts , his Lieutenants in the Dutchy of Millain , without mentioning the other Princes of Italy . For he thought that they alone were able to resist the Bavarian , who ( as he gave out himself ) was coming down into Italy , and , to requite the Pope , confirm'd many Lieutenants in the Towns and places belonging to the Church by his Imperial Authority . For he continued John of Vicourles , at Viterbo ; Galeot Malatesia , and his Brethren , at Rimini , Pesaro , and Fano ; Antonio Feletrario , at Vrbino ; N●lphus and Gallasius , two Brothers , at Callio ; Allegretus Clavellus , at Farriano ; Bulgarutius at Matel●ca ; Ismedutius at Sancto Severino ; Gentilis Varraneus , at Camerino ; Michael , at Mount Milon ; Pongonius , at Cingoli ; Nicolas Boscaretus , at Esio ; Guido Polentensis , at Ravenna ; Francis and Synebald , at Forli , and Caesena ; John Manfred , at Faenza ; though before some of these men had gotten the same places under them partly by force and partly by the good will of the Inhabitants , as I said in the life of Benedict . But in the mean time the Frescobaldi , who were eminent Citizens of Florence , were banish'd by their fellow-Citizens , and would have instigated the Pisanes to War , but it was at an ill time . For the Florentines at that time were just upon buying Parma of the Scaligeri , and to that end had sent some of their Sons to Ferrara as Hostages , promising to give 'em for it 500000 l. For there were two Arbitrators , one chosen by each party out of Ferrara . But the Florentines having engaged in several bloody fights one upon the neck of another , were extreamly weaken'd both by the Pisanes and their Allies , and at last even forced to slip the opportunity of such a bargain . Yet they did not neglect to send aids to the people of Lucca when they were besieged by the Pisanes ; besides that their Allies helped 'em too , under the conduct of Malatesta of Rimini , surnamed Vngarus , who forced the Pisanes from Lucca . At that time Robert , who was an Ally of the Florentines , being moved with the calamities of his Confederates , sent one Gualter a French man , that they called Governor of Athens with a small party of Horse into Tuscany , who having by mere stratagem defeated Malatesta , who was but an unskilful Captain , he gain'd so cunningly upon the favour of the Florentines , that in a short time he was both General of their Forces and Governour of their City ; and turn'd out all the other Officers in it . Those of Arezzo also , if Pis●oia , and Volaterra promoted his success , by surrendering themselves immediately to him . But when Accio Corrigienses had deliver'd up Parma , which he could not keep , to Obicio d' Este , Philippino Gonzaga , provoked to War by Obicio , got an Army together , and near to Reggio engaged with him so furiously , that he routed and pursu'd him as far as Ferrara ▪ Then Obicio finding his condition desperate , put Parma which he could not defend , under the protection of Luchino in the year 1366. But when the Florentines could no longer endure the Tyranny of Gualter , and many were put to death every day for conspiring against him how to get their Liberty , Angelo Acciaiolo , Bishop of the City , sends away for the Citizens ready armed into his Bishoprick , with a resolution to recover the liberty of his Country . At which the Tyrant seeing himself too weak for the Citizens , made the Bishop himself Umpire concerning the Terms of Peace , and so march'd off in safety with what he had in the tenth month of his Reign . But the Rabble of the City shewed themselves ungrateful ( as indeed they always do ) and banish'd the Nobility , by whose conduct and courage they had gain'd their Liberty , spoiling their Goods and demolishing their Houses . And lest any thing should be lacking that might disturb all Italy , there were great animosities arisen in the Kingdom of Naples . For King Robert , dying without Issue male , bequeathed Johanna Daughter of Andrew , his Nephew , for a Wife to King Charles of Hungary's Son , who came at that time a Youth to Naples . But Johanna hating him , for a dull fellow , kill'd him by surprise in the City , which was generally against the Match ; and was married to his Cousin German , one Lewis , Son to a former Prince of Tarento , who was known to be Robert's Brother . But Lewis King of Hungary and Brother of her first Husband , resolving to revenge so great a piece of Villany , came into Italy with a very well order'd Army , and first attaqued the Sulmoneses , who had the boldness to oppose him . But in the mean while the manner of choosing Senators at Rome was alter'd by Apostolical Authority , and Nicolas de Renty , Citizen of Rome and publick Notary , a man very earnest and high for Liberty , when he had taken the Capitol , gain'd so much good will and Authority among all the people , that he could incline them to what he pleased . And that he might work upon them the more effectually , he used this Motto ; Nicolas , the severe and merciful Patron of Liberty , Peace and Justice , and the illustrious Redeemer of the Sacred State of Rome . With these great Words he created such an admiration of himself , that all the people of Italy desired by their Embassadors to enter into League and friendship with him : Beside that some forein Nations look'd upon the glory of the Roman Empire to be now reviving . But his vain Boasting continu'd not long ; for whilst he was kind to some Citizens , and an Enemy to others , he all on the sudden was accounted , instead of a Patron a Tyrant . So that in the seventh month of his Government , of his own accord , without any bodies knowledg , on a dark Night he went disguised from Rome into Bohemia to Charles , the Son of John ; whom Clement a little before had made the Electors put in nomination for Emperor , because he was so fine a Scholar ; besides , that he had a mind to affront the Bavarian by setting up a Competitor . So the Tribune , i.e. Nicolas , was taken by Charles and carry'd to Avignion for a Present to the Pope . But Lewis having gotten into Sulmona after a long Siege , makes himself easily master of the whole Kingdom , since Johanna and the Adulterer Lewis were fled for fear into Narbonne , and had left onely the Duke of Durazzo Nephew to King Robert , to protect the Kingdom ; who was conquer'd and taken by Charles , and put to Death . But the Plague being very hot all over Italy , Charles left sufficient Garisons there , and return'd into Hungary , in the third month after his arrival ; which was just about the time , when John the Arch-Bishop , a man of great courage and conduct received from the Pope the Lieutenancy of Millain , upon the death of his Brother Luchino . But Clement kept Nicolas in Prison , and sent some Cardinals to Rome , to settle the State of the City : to whom Francis Petrarcha wrote , persuading them to chuse Senators impartially out of the Commonalty , if they would appease the Tumults ; since it did not sufficiently appear in Rome who were of the Senatorian and who of the Plebeian rank , because they were almost all Foreigners and born of strange Parents . Upon this Petro Sarra of Columna , and John Vrsini were declared Senators : At this time the Plague raged so all over Italy for three years , that there was scarce one man in ten that escaped . Nor is that any wonder ; for there was such a concourse of men from all places to Rome at the Jubilee , which was then celebrated , that they not onely brought the Contagion along with 'em , but by the throng and bustle and sweating that was among 'em , infected all places and persons . At that time the Town of Colle and Geminiano were made subject to the Florentines , and Bologna to the Arch-Bishop of Millain , by the voluntary surrender of the Citizens . At which the Pope , being disturb'd , sent a Legate into Italy to instigate the Florentines and Mastino Scala against the Viconti . But when Mastino was dead , the Arch-Bishop endeavour'd to draw Canegrande Son to Mastino , and all the Gibellins in Romagna and Tuscany , to make an Alliance with him , and sent his Nephew Bernabos to Bologna , to keep the Citizens in Obedience . In the mean time the Florentines , without any resistance , set upon the Pistoians and the Prateses , and at length reduced 'em by main force . But after that , being harrass'd by the Arch-Bishop's force under the command of John Aulegius , they could hardly defend themselves within their Walls . At that time Anguillara and Borgo di Sancto Sepolchro , belonging to the Church , revolted to the Viscounts : and then also we read , that the Genoeses and Venetians fought a Sea-Battel , in which the Genoeses at first were conquer'd ; but afterward they were more victorious under the Command of Admiral Philip Auria , and not onely took the Island Scio from the Venetians , but kill'd a great many men in Vbaea ( now called Necroponte . ) But Clement resolving at last to consult the quiet of Italy , Decreed that Lewis , Prince of Taranto , should be King of Naples ; renew'd the Peace with the Hungarian ; bought the City of Avignion of Queen Joan , whose Inheritance it was , and paid for it by remitting of a certain Fee , that amounted to rather more than the price of it , and was due from her to the Church of Rome upon the account of the Kingdom of Naples . But whilst Olegio Viconti besieged Scarperia in Muciallia , those of Siena , Arezzo and Perugia being affrighted , enter'd into a new Confederacy with the Florentines against the Viconti . The Pisans could not shew their friendship to the Viconti for the Gambacorti , a Noble Family , that were Allies of Florence ; who being now unable to withstand the Viconti alone call'd Charles the Emperor into Italy . At this the Pope was concern'd , and fearing Italy might be destroy'd with fire and sword ( as the Emperor threaten'd ) he deliver'd Bologni ro the Viconti upon Condition , that they should pay the Church twelve thousand pound a year , and made Peace between the Viconti and the Florentines upon these terms ; That neither of 'em should molest those of Pisa , Lucca , Siena , or Perugia ; and that Borgo di Sancto Sepolchro should be subject to the Church , and the Viconti should preserve the Liberty of the Cortoneses . He also endeavour'd to compose the differences between Philip of France and Edward of England , but in vain ; for they were so incens'd to fight , that in one Battel Edward kill'd twenty thousand French , and after eleventh months Siege victoriously took Calais by storm . The same success he had against the Scots . But the Pope having done the Duty of a good Shepherd , seeing he could not advantage Christendom , abroad , he consulted how to do the Church some good at home . For he chose excellent Persons for Cardinals ; especially , Giles a Spaniard , who was Arch-Bishop of Toledo , Nicolas Cappocius a Roman Citizen , Rainaldo Vrsina Protonotary of the Church of Rome , and his own Nephew , who after got the Papacy , and was called Gregory the Eleventh . Some say this Pope canonized Ivo a Britain , Priest and Confessor . He died in the ●enth year , sixth month and twenty eight day of his Pontificate in the year 1352. and was decently buried at Avignion by the Cardinals that were then upon the place . INNOCENT VI. INNOCENT the sixth , a Limousin , formerly called Stephen , a man very well skill'd in the Canon and Civil Law , first Procurator , then Bishop of Cleremont , and afterward Cardinal , was at first made Pope in the year 1352. upon the fifteenth of December . He was a Man of an exact Life , of great constancy and severity ; and bestowed Ecclesiastical preferments upon none but men of good lives and Learning . Immediately after his Coronation he suspended many Indulgences which Clement had granted ; commanding all Prelates , and others that had Ecclesiastical Benefices to repair to their Churches under the pain of Anathema ; saying , Flocks ought to be kept by their own Shepherds , and not by Hirelings . He also retrench'd his Houshold expences , and reduced his Family to a convenient number , and would have none but honest men about him . He strictly commanded the Cardinals to do so too ; for he would often tell 'em , that both his own life and that of all Church-Men ought to be an Example to the Laity ; in imitation of our Saviour whose whole life was a pattern to all mankind . He likewise appointed certain Salaries for the Au●●tors of the Holy Palais , lest through want they should be tempted to give judgment for bribery . For he would say , that those who are ready to starve can hardly keep their hands from other peoples meat , if they have any opportunity to get it . He was sparing in his D●et , but in his Warlike preparations very expensive , whilst he endeavour'd to recover that by Arms , which formerly Usurpers had taken away from the Church . For he sent Giles Carillo , a Spaniard , Cardinal of S. Sabina , an excellent Person , his Legate à latere into Italy , to make War upon the Usurpers , and secure the Church Patrimony . At this time , the Emperor of Constantinople , the King of Aragon , and the Venetians enter'd into a League against the Genoeses ; and having gotten a great Navy together , superiour to the Genoeses both in the number of Ships , and Men ; set upon them between Constantinople and Chalcedon in a place very disadvantageous for the Genoeses , and when the Wind was against ' em . They fought from Morning till Night , till at length the Grecians ran away , but the Venetians and Catalonians were most of 'em slain , together with their Admiral ; under the command of Pagano Auria . But the Venetians were so enrag'd at this Defeat and disgrace , that they and the Catalonians recruited their Navy , and under the conduct of Nicolas a Pisan , routed the Genoeses the year following not far from the Island of Corsica , and sunk forty of their Galleys with their Men. The Genoeses terrified at this overthrow , deliver'd up their City and all they had to the Arch-Bishop of Millain : who , by attaquing the Venetians , alarm'd the Lords of Padua , Verona , Ferrara , Mantua , and the Florentines too to oppose him ; they fearing lest , when he had conquer'd the Venetians , he would set upon them also . The War was carried on by Land and Sea ; but the Genoeses , Pagano Auria being their Admiral , had wonderful fortune at Sea , and , at Sapientia , a Promontory of Morea , defeated the Venetians ; taking their Admiral Nicolas the Pisane , with five thousand men , whom they brought to Genoa in the year 1354. But the following year the Arch-Bishop of Millain died , which freed the Venetians and their Allies from a great deal of care . Bernabos and Galeatius , his Brother Luchinus's Sons were his Heirs . No place but Genoa relinquish'd them , these two making a peace with the Venetians : which had been first proposed by Bernabos and Galeatius , at the instance of the Pope and Giles , his Legate . In the mean while Calo-Johannes Emperor of Constantinople was restor'd , having vanquish'd Cahtacusenus who had usurped the Empire against all right and reason . But that action was perform'd by means of Francis Catalusius , a Genoese , a great Seaman , on whom he bestow'd Mitylen and all Lesbos for a Reward , which the Turk afterwards took from the Gatalusii when he had gotten Constantinople and all Thrace in his power . Nor was there less uproar at Rome , than was then at Constantinople . For Francisco Baroncello , a Roman Citizen , and a great man , having degraded John Vrsin and Peter of Columna from the dignity of Senators , usurp'd to himself the dignity of a Tribune , with these Titles ; that is to say , Francisco Baroncello , Secretary to the Senate , by the grace of God second Tribune of our Mother this City , and Consul of Rome . When the Pope heard of it , he had a mind to rebate the audacious spirit of the Man , and sent Nicolas de Gencio , a person full as ambitious , as he , out of the Goal at Avignion , to Rome , to recover the Tribuneship . He , when he came into the City , being assisted by the Nobility and great part of the Commons , threw Boroncello out of the Capitol and kill'd him ; so that he enjoy'd the Tribuneship alone . But not long after forgetting his former condition he persecuted the Nobility , and especially the Columneses , who were going out at the Exquiline Gate into Campagna di Roma with a Petition , but was repelled so much to his disadvantage , that he betook himself into the Capitol ; and from thence endeavour'd to escape ; but the Enemy follow'd him at the heels , and though he were disguised , yet the Citizens of Rome discover'd him and cut off his Head. Then was Guido Jordan made sole Senator for a year by Apostolical Authority . About that time the Emperor who was Son to the King of Bohemia was very kindly entertain'd by the Carrariens , the Gonziacks , and Viconti , and receiv'd his Iron Crown , as the custom is , at Millain . And going from thence to Pisa , was met by Embassadors from the Sieneses , from those of Volaterra , and almost all Tuscany , who told him they were ready to obey his Commands . The Florentines would have done the same , but that they had first bought themselves out of his Dominion , with a great sum of money . After that he went to Rome , and was crowned by two Cardinals , who were sent on purpose , upon condition , that he should not stay any longer either at Rome or in Italy . This made him depart the sooner , and when he was gone , Giles , the Legate , quickly recover'd almost all the Towns , which the Usurpers had gotten by the instigation of the Bavarian , either in Romagna , Marca d' Ancona , or S. Peter's Patrimony . But he confirm'd all those Lieutenans of Towns , whom he saw obedient to the Church of Rome ; as Galiot , Malatesta , and Guido Poletanus in Romagna , and the Vatraneses in the Dutchy of Millain . But the O●delaphi who were disobedient to the Church , he persecuted with two years Wars , and at length quite routed them out of Forli , For impopili and Cesena . These indeed might have retein'd some part of their Dominion by the assistance of James the Cardinal of Columna , a man who was a great friend to their Family , but they chose rather to lose the whole like men , than save any part of it sneakingly . But Giles , having quieted Romagna , was so pleased at Forli that he laid up not onely the Treasure of the Church , but also all the money which was sent from Avignion into Italy to build Castles in that Town , and made some Ordinances which the Province uses to this Day . But when Giles had setled Italy , and built a great many very necessary Forts in the Church Dominions , and reduced all the Italian Princes and States to Obedience , he had a Successor in the fifth year of his Embassy , called Arduinus a Burgundian , Abbot of Cisteaux , a man not at all fit for business . Wherefore when Giles was gone , all the Princes and States of Italy took up Arms. For the Pisans did so molest the Florentines , that , seeing no body durst oppose 'em , they plunder'd all the Country of Florence , and took Figino a Castle lying up the River Arno , burning all the Villages which were built thereabout . At that time Pandulphus Malatesta was Captain General of the Florentine Army , whom the people forced to relinquish his civil Government , because he had never shewn that he had courage enough to engage with an Enemy . But the Pisans were then much higher than before ; not so much out of any hope they had of taking the City , as that they should bring a scandal upon it , and therefore after some light Skirmishes before the Gates , they return'd home with great spoils , about the beginning of Autumn . And Bernabos also demolished many Castles in Bologna ( which was now harass'd with War ) though the Abbot of Clugny defended it stoutly . Bologna , as I told you before , was subject to the Viconti ; but Aulegianus betray'd it to the Abbot of Clugny , and was to have Fermo as the reward of his Treachery . But whilst that Bernabos made War upon Bologna and Reggio , the Apostolical Legate makes an Alliance with Philippino Gonzaga , Canes of Verona , and Nicolas d' Este to go against the Brescians . Then Bernabos , being concern'd for the danger which those of Brescia were in , left Bologna and Reggio , and march'd toward the Enemy , but was so defeated at Montclere , that afterwards he could hardly defend the very Walls of the City . About the same time the Florentines overcame the Pisans , under the command of Galeot Malatesta , by corrupting their Soldiers to come over to their Party . For this reason the Pisans laid all the fault upon the Cambacurti , who were eminent Citizens there , because they paid the Soldiers covetously and stingily ; and therefore recall'd John Agnellus who was banish'd , as being a friend to Bernabos , and against the Cambacurti : and he in a little time reduced the City , and made it acknowledg him for their Governour , having removed all the friends of the adverse faction . But when the Pope had made a Peace between the Pisans and the Florentines , one John Haucut who had been used to fight under the Pisans , got together all the Soldiers in Italy , and gave all people occasion to fear ; especially since Rome was in such an uproar at the choosing of Senators . But Innocent easily appeased their Discords by sending a forein Senator to 'em , called Raimund Ptolomy , a Citizen of Siena , who bore that Office a whole year , and that was in the year 1359. But though things were setled in this manner , yet the Romans could not be quiet . For they turn'd out their Senator , and created seven Citizens with Sovereign Power whom they called the Reformers of the whole Republick . Upon this account Innocent made Hugo Lusignaneus , King of Cyprus ( who was going then to War against the Turks ) Senator , and commanded totally to abolish that Society of Reformers . But he , at that time , was very intent upon making an end of the War betwixt England and France , that all might go against the Turk . But when the English had overcome the French in Poictou , and had taken their King with Philip his Son , they were thought to have done a great exploit : yet at the same time Edward , out of his Princely generosity , gives all the Captives their Liberty , upon condition , that they would never fight against him more . But they soon after broke those terms of Peace , and forced Edward to resume his Arms and besiege Paris . Innocent design'd also to prepare a Navy against the Infidels , when at the same time the Pisans , who were excellent Seamen , and the Venetiano that had a great Navy , were at War , the former with the Florentines , and the latter with Lewis King of Hungary . For that King did then besiege Treviso with a great Army ; besides that the Venetians were at variance among themselves . For Marino their General being accused , as if he aspired to Sovereignty , was beheaded . Innocent being thus discomposed in his mind , he died in the ninth year , eighth month , and sixth day of his Pontificate , just about the same time with Bartholus Saxoferratus , the wisest man in all that Age. But before the Popes death there was such an Eclipse of the Sun , as never was before : wherefore all people thought that such a great Man could not die , but even the Planets would give some presages of his departure . VRBAN V. URBAN the fifth , of Lymosin , formery called Will. Grisant , Abbot of S. Victor at Marseilles , was made Pope in his absence by universal consent . For at that time he was gone into Italy as Legate to the Viconti ; but being called to Avignion he enter'd upon the Popedom . And no sooner was he got into the Chair , but , being a person of singular Virtue , great Courage , and very innocent in his Conversation , he immediately apply'd himself to vindicate the Churches Liberty , and made use of such Instruments , as were zealous for the business . For he sent Giles a Spaniard ( of whom we said something before ) into Italy with full Power and Authority ; who so far animated and engaged Lewis Gonzaga , Nicolas d' Este , and Francisco Carrario , against Bernabos , that he was overcome by them , and lost his Son in the Battel , and being wounded hardly escaped with his life . Nor was that all , but the Enemy took Andrew Pepulo a Bolognian Banditto , Synebald Ordelaphus , Paulus Mirandula , Guido Foliano , Azo of Corrigia , William Cavalcabos , the most Signal Commanders of the Army . But the Kings of England , France , and Cyprus were concern'd at the misfortune of the Viconti and sent Embassadours to Giles , to desire him , that he would make Peace with them . Which Embassadours were not sent in vain ; for a Peace was concluded , though it were of no long continuance . For John Hawkwood , on the behalf of the Viconti , having engaged the Florentines , routed their Army at S. Miniato , which caused Giles , the Legate , to send Thomas Obicio an excellent Commander , with three thousand Horse , and a competent number of Foot to help the Florentines . They fought betwixt Arezzo and Cortona four hours together stoutly : but at length Thomas , chiefly with the assistance of his Infantry , gave the Enemy such a blow , that of six thousand Horse , which fought under Hawkwood , few escaped , and the Captain himself yielded . Those that had revolted from the Church when they heard of this great Victory , immediately surrender'd . Vrban then came into Italy , in the fourth year of his Pontificate to settle things , and Giles the Legate met him at Corneto ; and rendring an account of what he had done was discharg'd from his Legateship ; and the Pope going on his way from Corneto to Rome , he retired quietly in his old Age at Viterbo , where he died in three months after . He was a Man of singular Virtue and Courage , and preserv'd the Honour of the Church , whilst he lived , most wonderfully . His Body was carried to Assisi , and buried in the Church of S. Francis , in a Tomb that he built himself , whilst he was living . When Charles the Emperor understood that Vrban was gone to Rome , he went thither too as fast as he could with his Wife and Children ; but , by the way , took Lucca from the Pisanes , and Sancto Miniato from the Florentines . Whether he went to Rome or no is not certain ; because 't is said , he received his Imperial Crown from Pope Innocent the Sixth , who sent the Cardinal of Ostia to Rome for that purpose . But having received a great sum of mony of the Florentines , to buy their own peace , he march'd out of Italy the third month after he came thither , in the year 1368. Vrban had sought a long time for the Heads of SS . Peter and Paul ( which through the ignorance of the times had long been neglected ) and having light upon them at Sancta Sanctorum he put 'em up in Silver Cases next the great Altar of the Lateran , where they were highly honour●d by a great concourse of all the Clergy and People of Rome . The same Pope built one Palace in the old City , and another in Montefiascone , that he and other Popes might retire thither to avoid the Heat and bustle of the Town . But resolving to go back shortly into France , he made John Hawkwood an excellent Commander whom he released out of Prison , General of all those Forces that had serv'd under Giles , to guard the Church Patrimony till he return'd again . For he design'd to return for Italy . But going into France , he died at Marseilies in the eighth year , and the fourth month of his Pontificate : or ( as others will have it ) he dy'd at Avignion just about the time , when Briget a devout Woman , who was a Princess of Switzerland , came to Rome upon a Vow she had made . There were at the same time some Commotions in Puglia after the death of Nicolas Acciolo , who was Governour of that Province , and a Stout , Wise Man. GREGORY XI . GREGORY the Eleventh , of Lymosin , formerly call'd Peter Belford , and Cardinal-Deacon of New S. Maries , was made Pope at Avignion by a general consent . Clement VI. his Uncle , made him Cardinal when he was scarce seventeen years of age . But that he might not seem to consult the good of his Kindred more than that of the Church , he sent him to the best Masters he could find for breeding , and especially to Baldus , who at that time was a Professor at Perugia . Under whom he made such progress in all sorts of Learning that Baldus often used his Authority to clear a Doubt . And then he was a Man of such innocence , good nature , affability and piety , that he was generally beloved . At his entrance upon the Pontificate this was the state of things in Italy ; at Rome the Courts of Justice were held by Senators whom the Pope appointed for every six months , but the Guard of the City and all the management of publick Affairs were in the hands of the Banderesii , so named from their Banners ( a Teutonic word ) which they used in War , by which every Decuria ( now called Capo di Regione or Head of a Ward ) was distinguish'd . In Lombardy , those Nobles who ( as I said before ) conspired against the Viconti , surprised the City of Reggio by treachery which was before in their possession , but the Castle holding out , Bernabos entring the City that way at the first Onset overthrew the Enemy and driving away Lucius the German Commander , repossess'd himself of the place . Thus went matters in Italy , when Perinus King of Cyprus , who succeeded his Father Peter , was the cause of great animosities between the Genoeses and the Venetians . For when he was Crown'd at Famagosta , and two Bailiffs ( as the Merchants call their Residents ) one from Genoa , and the other from Venice were there attending ; they strove who should walk on the right hand the King , which raised such a Tumult that the Genoeses were beaten and wounded basely , the King favouring the Venetians . The Genoeses hereupon got a Navy of 40 Ships together , under the command of Peter Fregoso , Brother to Dominick Fregoso , and invaded Cyprus ; and landed fourteen thousand men , to destroy all the Island with fire and sword for violating the Law of Nations . The King being deserted on all sides submitted to their mercy , and surrendering Famagosta , promised the Genoeses to give them 40000. per annum to purchase his Peace . The Popes Legate was now come into Italy and had setled the state of the Church , he made a Peace with the Viconti , when a new Tumult arose at Prato , which was the original of great confusion . For the Inhabitants of Prato endeavouring to vindicate themselves from the Dominion of the Florentines , called the Church Forces into Tuscany by permission from the Legate . But the Florentines so far corrupted them with money , that they enter'd Prato by their assistance , put the Conspirators to death , and sent a great many Banners , with Liberty written upon them , by several Troops , to several Towns ; exhorting the People , as their Lords , that they would remember the Liberty of the Church , and cast off the yoke of Servitude . The first that revolted from the Church were the Castellani , then the Perugians , those of Todi , Spoleto , Gubio , Viterbo , Forli , and Ascoli follow'd their Example . At that time too Astorgius Manfred , under the Bavarian , having tasted the sweetness of absolute Dominion , had possess'd himself of Granariolo a Castle near Faenza : against whom the Legate sent John Hawkwood with some Troops out of Bologna . The Florentines and those of Bologna defended Astorgius , and keeping out Hawkwood with all his men , asserted their Liberty . But Hawkwood seeing the Faenzeses ready to rebel , he not onely plunder'd the City severely , and kill'd all that his Soldiers met , but he sold the very ground on which it stood to Nicolas and Albert d' Este , two Brothers , for 20000 l. reserving onely Bagnacavallo to himself , where the Carriages of his Army lay . The Pope hearing of such great Revolutions sent Cardinal Cevennes as his Legate with six thousand British Horse ito Italy ; who coming down through Piedmont , march'd as far as the very Gates of Bologna without doing any hurt designing to besiege the City . But when the Legate heard the Florentines were come to the assistance of the Bolognians under the conduct of Rodolphus Varraneo , he went with his Army , to Winter in Cesena . In which City there was such an upooar by reason of the pride of the French , that six hundred Britains were slain , and the rest turn'd out of Town . But they got in again afterward by way of the Tower , and being increased in their number they fill'd all places with bloud and rapine , not sparing even those , whose very age made their excuse : onely young Women and Maids were kept alive to be abused . But those of Forli , fearing lest for want of advice , and one to Govern them they might be oppress'd by the Legate , they took Synebald , Pyne , John , and Theobald , Ordelaphi as their Lords into the City , and were bravely defended by them from the fury of the Britains . But Pope Gregory conceiving that all the mischiefs of Italy proceeded from his being absent , and that the long shipwrack of Affairs there happen'd because the Pilot was out of the way , the good Man was very intent a good while upon a Journey into Italy . But he was mightily concerned at a certain Bishops words , who being asked by the Pope ( as they were walking together ) why he did not return to his Church , which he ought not to have left so long without a Pastor ? He reply'd , Why do not you that are the greatest Bishop , give a good Example and go to your own Bishoprick at Rome ? The Pope was disturb'd at these words , and therefore he got ready one and twenty Ships in the Rhoan , under pretence of going elsewhere , that he might not be stop'd by the French , as he would have been , if they had understood he had been going to Rome : because it was their Interest to keep the Court in France . Thereupon he went first to Genoa , and then to Corneto ; from whence he went by Land ( for he was weary of sailing , in the Winter especially ) to Rome , and arrived there in the year 1376. about the 11. of January in the seventh year of his Pontificate , and the 70th year after the Court went out of Rome into France . But what preparations the people of Rome made , and with what incredible joy they received him 't is needless to relate ; for all the Nobility went to meet him , with their countenances , gestures and acclamations expressing all kind of pleasure , as Children do that see their dear Father return'd from a strange Country . And indeed all things lacked his presence there . For both the Walls , the Churches and all buildings in general , publick or private , threatened nothing but ruin , till he repaired most part of them , as the Tower , which he built at S. Maries the Great does testifie . The morality also of the City was so decay'd , that they seemed to have nothing about 'em which look'd like a Citizen ; but appeared as if they ought to go and learn manners , who formerly had reduced the whole to urbanity and good behaviour . So then the Pope , having seated himself in Rome ( as a good Pastor should do ) began to look about him , and think of a cure for the Wounds of Italy . And whilst he was a ruminating of it , he consider'd that nothing but a Peace could do the feat . Thereupon he sent his Legate first to the Florentines , who inclin'd to War , and persuades 'em not to slight or refuse any fair Conditions of Peace . They suspecting the Popes power , and fearing lest they should be compell'd to make a Peace , enter into Alliance and Confederacy with Bernabos their old Enemy . After that they corrupted Haucut with money and fair promises to come over from the Church to their Party : at which they were so triumphant , and so proud , that they omitted no sort of injury or Affront , that they could do the Pope . For which they were anathematized , and yet were so insolent , that they forced their Priests , notwithstanding the Interdiction , to perform the Divine Offices against Law and Reason . The Pope therefore weary at last of intreating took up Arms , and having reconciled Bologna , which was to be govern'd in his Name , he , like the Florentines before made Varraneo his stipendiary , and gave him the command of the Church Army , to go against Florence . But a quarrel arose between the Genoeses and the Venetians which put a stop to his Designs , he fearing , lest any forein force should invade Italy , if he ingaged with the Florentines himself . For whilst Andronicus , by the Genoeses assistance , to whom he had given Tenedo , as the reward of the Exploit , had dethroned Charles's Father , who was John , Emperor of Constantinople , the Venetians restored him again to his Country , and had the Island Tenedo given to them by him . At which the Genoeses were angry though they deferr'd their revenge till another occasion , for fear of the Pope's Curse , who threaten'd it to both parties , if they did not quit their Arms , not holding it fit for either of them to meddle in that War. But whilst this holy Man did all things with that diligence that became a Pope , he dy'd of that intolerable pain , the stone in the Bladder , in the seventh year , and fifth month of his Pontificate , the sixteenth of April , in the year 1378. and was buried in S. Maries in the New Street , in a Marble Tomb , which is yet to be seen ; and so much lamented as never man was before him . For all people thought themselves deprived of a Father , in him ; and did bewail not onely the present but their future Calamity , into which they were faln by the loss of so good a Pope , and the Discords that arose among the chief Citizens . VRBAN VI. GREGORY being dead , and the making a new Pope being under debate , the Clergy and People of Rome address'd themselves to the Cardinals , and desired 'em , that they would choose some worthy Person , an Italian , to govern the Church and State of Rome with integrity and piety : for that , unless an extraordinary Pastor were then elected , Christianity , as it stood at that time , must needs fall to decay . And they desired an Italian Pope , lest , if he were a French man , the Court of Rome must remove again beyond the Mountains , to the great disadvantage , and damage of the City of Rome , and all Italy besides . Alledging , that when the Pope was absent , all the Country and City were continually embroil'd with Usurpations , and Seditions ; and that the Churches in Rome were so neglected , and thereby grown so much out of order , that they were most of 'em ready to fall . And that , upon this account , the people who came continually to Rome were not so zealous as they used to be , when they saw the Papal Sea , the Cardinals Churches , and Monasteries , nay the holy places where the Martyrs lie , without a Roof , and the Walls falling down , to let in sheep and other Cattel . That it was fit the Pope should live where Peter had placed the Pontifical Chair by the Will of God , out of his own Country and Nation , and advanced the honour of it by the ashes and the blood of Martyrs , Confessors , and holy Popes . Hence might the Pastors of the Church , if they were circumspect and mindful of Christs Command , or incited by Example of those whose Martyrdoms and Actions they had before their Eyes , consult the Salvation of Mankind ; and at the same time recover S. Peter's Patrimony , which had been seised by several Usurpers in Tuscany , Sabina , Campagna di Roma , Ombria , Millain , and Romagna , whilst the Popes were absent . That they would not say for the present , how the piety of people was diminish'd , and that their Pilgrimages to Rome , or to see the Bodies or Reliques of the Saints were much rarer than formerly , by reason of the Popes absence ; but that all these things might still be restored , if an Italian were chosen Pope . The Cardinals made Answer , that they would take care to choose an excellent Man , to govern the Church of God , without any respect to Persons or Nations , in imitation of our Saviour , who chose Apostles out of all Nations . That they might go and be satisfied that they would do nothing but what should promote the glory of God , the good of the Church and of all Christendom . So they appointed a Conclave at S. Peter's , and order'd a certain number of Guards to be in the Vatican , lest any Tumult might hinder so important an Election ; But when they came to Vote , there was a great debate all of a sudden . For there were thirteen French Cardinals , who would have had a Pope chosen out of them ; and four Italians , among whom one , that was of the Vrsin Family , did most aspire to the Popedom . The French seem'd to have the better of it because they had the Majority : but there hapning a quarrel betwixt those of Limosin and the other French Men , each side contending for the choice of a Pope out of their party , they chose Bartholomew Arch-Bishop of Bari , a Neapolitan , or , as others say , a Pisan , not of the Colledg of Cardinals , and in his absence , by the name of Vrban the Sixth . But before they appear'd abroad , or that it was known , that Vrban was made Pope ; the French scandalized the Election , as extorted by fraud and fear , whilst the Romans urged them with force and Arms to chuse an Italian . So that the Cardinals when they came out of the Conclave , fled partly into Castel S. Angelo , and partly into other secure places , to avoid the fury of the enraged people . Cardinal Vrsin also went to Vicovaro , having great hopes of getting the Pontificate in a time of such Discord . But not long after the Cardinals repented , and came to the City , where they confirm'd Vrban , whom they had formerly chosen , saluting him , according to the dignity of a true Pope . Three months after the French Party pretended the City was too hot for 'em , and desired of the Pope , that he would give 'em leave to go to Anagni , for change of Air , which in the City was pestilent , especially in the Summer , and to French Constitutions ; though they indeed were affraid of his severity , and so were desirous to get out of the way . For he had often called 'em to him and admonished them , to keep their hands clean , and receive no bribes nor rewards for pleading in behalf of others , or doing any man a kindness that should ask it : And told 'em , that he would punish them severely that he found guilty of Simony , or promoting unjust Suits . Besides he told 'em that he should be pleased , and was very desirous , that they would omit some of their State , and such a train of Servants and Horses , for what they spent in such vanity was really due to the Poor , or ought to have been employ'd toward the repairs of tottering Churches . He told 'em , that he would chuse good men to be about his own person , and that he would make the wicked suffer for their offences , unless they mended their manners . And because he heard that the French Cardinals did talk once , as if the Court of Rome would go back into their Countrey , he told 'em publickly that he would stay at Rome , and would not hearken to any one that should persuade him to remove from it , because , as he said , the foundation of the universal Church , and of Christian Faith , was laid at Rome , and all the superstructure raised in the same place . The French Cardinals were moved with these Reasons , and especially those , who had robbed the Church Treasury upon the Death of several Popes , and done what they pleased ; they fled first to Anagni , next to Fondi , where they inveigh'd against Vrban as a false Pope , and said he was made by force , and received his Crown by force , because that Election and Coronation was not in a place at all safe , where peoples Wills and Votes might be free , but that on the contrary , they were forced to chuse an Italian rather than a French man. For these Reasons , the Sea ( as they said ) being vacant , they ( who were eight in all ) by the permission and favour of Queen Joan , chose Cardinal Cevennes , who had been Legate in Italy ; and called him Clement the Seventh . Hence arose a great and a long quarrel in the Church of God , which they call a Schism ; when part of the Christian Princes favour'd Vrban , and part favour'd Cevennes . Nor were these seditious Cardinals content with that , but sent the Britains , who had plunder'd and taken many Castles , Villages and Forts , against the Pope and people of Rome , who meeting the Enemy at Ponte Salaro in a confused manner were conquer'd and kill'd . But after that they fought another Battel at Sancto Marino with such courage and intention that they beat the Britains and kill'd so many of 'em , that there was hardly a Messenger left to carry the news . Those that were in the Castles defended themselves for some time , but especially the Governour of the Castle of Surio , who after many years surrender'd it to Pope Martin . In the mean time the Genoeses begin to shew the malice which they had conceiv'd in their hearts against the Venetians , and took Lewis King of Hungary into their Alliance , with Francis of Carrara , Lord of Padua , the Duke of Austria , and the Patriarch of Aquilegia . On the part of the Venetians were Perinus of Lusignan King of Cyprus , and so was Bernabos Viconti . In the first Engagement at Sea the Venetians had the better of it , upon the Coast of Antio , under the Command of Victor a Pisan : of ten Genoese Ships five being lost . At that time also the Marchesi of Carreto , by the assistance of Bernabos took Albenga , Noli , and Castel Franco from the Genoeses , but not long after they made a Peace with 'em and restored all . After this the Genoeses put Dominick Fregoso their Duke into Prison , with his Brother Peter , and made Nicolas Gualch their Governour by Land , and Lucian Auria their Admiral by Sea. But Bernabos , that had married his Daughter to the King of Cyprus , sent her very honourably into Cyprus to her Husband , with twelve Galleys , six Catalonian and six Venetian . Perinus thus strengthened attaqued Famagosta both by Sea and Land ; but in vain ; for the Soldiers within defended it stoutly , and his Navy was batter'd , and disabled by bad Weather . In the mean while the Venetians on the one side and the Genoeses on the other did not cease to molest both the Seas : For whilst Charles Zono , Admiral of the Venetian Fleet , infested the Genoeses in the Tyrrelene Sea , Lucian Auria over ran the Adriatique to the great damage of the Venetians , setting upon them from Zara ( where his Ships lay at Anchor ) the King of Hungary's Port. The Venetians were very much concern'd for the injury done to 'em , and seeing they could not draw Lucian to fight , they burnt two Towns of the Kings called Cataro , and Sibinico . In the mean time Galeatius Viconti died , in the year 1379. and almost all the Dutchy of Millain seemed to be for Bernabos : at which the Venetians were much pleased , but to no purpose ; for first the half , and then the whole Country fell off to John Galeatius his Nephew . Lucian , Admiral of the Genoeses , moving toward Pola , conquer'd and took the Venetian Navy in the very Harbour : but , whilst he pursu'd the Enemy too rashly , he was run through with a Lance and died . Both the Navies , as well the Conqueror , as the conquered , were brought into Zara , whither the Genoeses sent Peter Auria in the room of his deceased Brother , with nine Galleys , and many other Vessels : who taking an account of his Brothers Victory , found two thousand Captives , beside the multitudes that were kill'd and drown'd . The Venetians were attaqued at Land too by Carrara and his Allies , whom I have mention'd , to whom the Venetians opposed Albrico Barbiano Earl of Cuni , an excellent Commander . But Peter Auria having gotten a Navy of sixty Galleys , and as many other Vessels , went to Venice , storm'd and burn'd Grado , Comachio , and Cahorle . From thence he went to Chioza , which though it were defended for some time by the Venetians , yet he took it at last , by assistance of Supplies , which he had from the Governour of Padua . 'T is certain that full six thousand men were slain in that Siege , and nine hundred and fifty of the Venetians taken , and sent to Zara ; they spared the Women , not violating their Chastity in all their fury and violence . The Venetians being quite disheartened at this Calamity , and despairing of any help by Sea or Land , set the Genoese Captives at liberty , and sent 'em to Chioza to their Admiral , to beg their pardon , and to make their submission to the Will of the Conqueror ; But the Genoeses , proud of their Victory , as Conquerors use to be , refused to answer the Venetians , unless they would come and surrender themselves and all they had . Thereupon the Venetians betook themselves to the defence of their Country , and setting up Chains of Iron before the Ports mouth , and a Guard of three hundred Horse with as many Foot upon the Key ; they sought out for some one person , whom they might make their General . And being in great doubt by reason of their Distractions whom to chuse , it was proposed by some body , that Victor of Pisa was the onely man fitting to be in a place of that Trust , as well understanding the Power and Arts of the Genoeses . That Voice ( whoever spoke ) was heard with great reverence , as if it came from an Oracle : for immediately they ran all to the Prison , where he lay for his ill management at Pola , and taking him out made him their sole Commander . The Genoeses by that time were come very near , and having taken all the Castles thereabout , were just entering the City ; but were easily repulsed after a long fight by John Barbadicus with certain small Ships well arm'd , the Genoese Galleys not being able to come on , in those narrow Seas . Besides , Barbadicus used this other Stratagem . There was at that time an Instrument , called Bombarda , i.e. a Gun , newly invented by a certain German , and called Bombarda from its thundering sound ; and each of the Venetian Skiffs had two of those Guns or more , whereby the Genoeses who were ignorant and unskill'd in this new kind of fighting , were many of 'em destroy'd ; each Gun often killing two or three men at one shot , because they were not able to avoid them so well on board as if they had been on shoar . Hereupon the Venetians bad Bernabos Viconti their friend and Ally , to press upon the Genoeses so as to raise their Siege ; they already wanting provisions . And indeed the Venetians must have perished , if ( as Carrara advised , the Genoeses had taken care to hinder supplies from being imported into Venice . Bernabos , to give some satisfaction to the Venetians , sent his Army against the Genoeses ; who when they had plunder'd the Valley of Pulcephera and taken nineteen thousand , they left the Genoeses ( who fought against Bernabos not with Swords but with Gold , ) and having loaded themselves with Spoil return'd into Millain . Astorgius of Faenza had not so good luck , when he was sent thither , by Bernabos , with the Horse . For coming toward the City he was routed by the people of Genoa who sallied out upon him , but escaped with much ado himself in the habit of a Country Fellow . But Calo John Emperor of Greece , being an Ally of the Venetians , besieged Pera , a Place belonging to the Genoeses , over against Constantinople . For he saw the Genoeses were engaged in many and dangerous Wars . But Andronicus his Son , who was an equal Enemy to his Father and the Venetian both , with the assistance of the Turks and Bulgarians , defended it stoutly , and frighted his Father to that degree , that he soon after came over to the side of the Genoeses . In the mean time Vrban was not so intent upon making Peace between Christians ( which he should have done ) as he was desirous to revenge the injuries which he received from Queen Joan , and therefore incited Lewis , King of Hungary , to revenge his Brother Andrea's death and he would help him . He consented , and by instigating Charles his Son ( who was then carrying on the War against the Venetians in Marca Trevisana ) against Joan , he gave the Venetians some little respit , who before that were almost ruined . And it added somewhat to their Affairs that Charles Zenus a Venetian , an excellent Sea-man sunk two Ships of Burthen in the Port of Chioza , and reduced the Genoeses to that extremity , that they themselves ( since all other Passes were stopp'd up , and they could not bring their Ships out ) seemed rather to be besieged than to besiege , they were in such necessity of all provisions . But nothing did the Genoeses so much injury , as the death of Peter Auria who was kill'd by a shot from a Gun , as he was stoutly defending the Fortifications of Chioza . In whose place Matthew Ruffus was presently chosen , who , as he was coming to Chioza with new Galleys , took Thaddeus Justinianus at Manfredonia , with six Galleys laden with Provisions . Agapetus , Cardinal Columna , being concern'd for these misfortunes , exhorted the Genoeses and the Venetians to Peace very often , but all in vain : for they , who fought out of hatred , not for Dominion , would never hearken to the wholesom advice of those who gave 'em good Counsel . At length the Genoeses , when they saw themselves so begirt at Chioza , that they could not sally forth for the Venetian , nor get provisions from Matthew Ruffus , or the Lord of Padua , who had promised them shortly to supply them , they surrender'd the Town on the first of July 1380. At which time there were taken of the Enemy 4340. though more died in the Siege by Famine and the Sword. Yet the Genoeses , though they had receiv'd such a fatal blow , could not lie still , but with thirty eight Galleys compelled the Triesteses to revolt from the Venetians to the Patriarch of Aquilegia . They likewise took Justinople , but not the Castle . And when they had recruited their Navy they went for Venice again ; but no body encountring them , they return'd into Istria , took the City Pola and burn'd it : Many slaughters followed on both sides . But the Venetians were overcome in a Land fight by Carrara , whilst James Caballus an excellent Commander , defended Treviso stoutly , which was almost forc'd by Famine to a surrender . And now both sides being well tired with such a long and bloody War , the Duke of Savoy , upon the 23d of September , 1381. makes Peace between them upon these terms ; that the Venetians , every tenth year , should pay the King of Hungary seven thousand pounds , provided he kept all his part of Dalmatia free from Pirates , and suffer no Salt to be made in his Dominions there ; and that the Patriarch of Aquilegia should have the same Power in Friuli as before the War. But the Venetians and the Genoeses were order'd , to send home each others Captives , without any mention of the Spoils which were taken on either side . The Padueses were commanded to draw off from the Siege of Treviso ; and to demolish the Towers , and Forts which they had raised in Fens , and at the mouths of several Rivers ; upon which account bounds were set out between the Venetians and those of Padua . In the mean while Charles whom we told you the Pope sent for out of Hungary to go against Joan , came into Italy with eight thousand Horse , and first reduced Arezzo , which had been long embroiled by the seditions of the Guelphs and Gibellins . From thence moving toward Florence , he was repell'd by John Hawkwood who at that time quarter'd at S●agia . But the Florentines fearing they should not be able to endure the shock of such a mighty King , they purchased a Peace of him at the rate of 40000 l. and discharged Hawkwood without his pay ; who sold Bagnavallo to Nicolas and Albert d' Este , that they might the better keep Faenza in obedience , which notwithstanding they soon after lost by treachery , to Astorgius Manfredus . But Charles , after he had visited Vrban at Rome went into his Kingdom , and having conquer'd all Joans Forces , took Naples by surrender . The Queen was besieged in Castelnovo , when the Guelphs of Arezzo made a Tumult and forced James Caracciolo a Citizen of Naples who was sent thither by the King , to fly into the Castle . The Gibellins also fled thither too , whose good that just Man consulted as much as the Guelphs . For he desired to carry every thing alike with equity in all cases . Wherefore having sent for Albrick Barbianus from Todi upon the account of an injury which he reviv'd , he went into the City , and whilst he strove to reduce the Guelphs , he plunder'd the Gibellins also . And Ferraback another General who follow'd Albrick took all the remaining spoil that he could find in Arezzo . Whilst these things were transacted in Naples and Arezzo , a new cloud of War overcast Italy . For Lewis of Anjou , of the Blood Royal of France , enter'd Italy with thirty thousand Horse , and posted himself not far from Bologna , being set on by Clement the Anti-Pope not so much to free Queen Joan who was besieged , as by force to depose Vrban . For this reason Charles left Arezzo and sent for Albrick and Ferraback ; to whom also the Frorentines sent John Hawkwood at the request of Vrban . Lewis going through Marci was come as far as the Forest of Cassino , expecting twelve thousand Horse , which were already come into Italy under the command of Andegranius , and marching through Viacenza , Lucca , Florence , and Siena were arrived at Arezzo , where they were let in by the Guelphs , and sack'd the City , after Albrick had given 'em a fatal blow . The Gibellins defended the Castle , which was besieged forty days , and had been taken by the French , had not Lewis of Anjou died in the mean time . Then Andegranius , seeing how things went , by advice of the people of Arezzo , that were besieged in the Castle , sold the City to the Florentines ; and so return'd into France . And the Anjouen Soldiers now destitute of their General , wandered home by two or three in a Company begging by the way . Vrban being now deliver'd from the fear of the French , went to Naples , and as'd leave of the King , to make his Nephew Prince of Campania , which when he could not obtain , being of a clownish and uncivil temper , ( which he would have had to be interpreted a blunt down-right honesty ) he began to threaten him , and provoked the King so far , that he set a Guard upon him for some days , and would not suffer him to walk the Streets . This affront he seemed to wink at for a time , and with the Kings good leave went to Nocera , to avoid ( as he himself said ) the heat of that City . Where when he had fortified the Town he made some new Cardinals , and imprison'd seven of the old ones , charging upon them a Conspiracy with the King and the Anti-Pope against him . Besides that He commanded a Process ( to speak in their phrase ) against the King , and sent him a Citation to appear : and had this answer from him , That he would come very shortly to Nocera , and acquit himself of all Crimes objected not with Words but with Weapons . And in order thereunto he came to Nocera with a competent Army , and besieged the Town . But Raymund Balcianus , of the Family of the Vrsins , and Son to the Earl of Nola ( who was afterward Prince of Taranto ) was concern'd at the indignity , with his own Forces , which he commanded under the King , he carried Vrban and the whole Court to the next Shore , and put 'em on board certain Genoese Galleys prepared for the purpose . By the way as the Pope sailed to Genoa , he took seven Cardinals at Nocera , of which he put five into Baggs and drowned them in the Sea. But upon the death of Lewis King of Hungary the Nobility of that Country sent presently for Charles : who going thither called a Convention of the Estates for the setling of Affairs , but whilst he was busie upon it , the Queen who ow'd him a grudg procur'd him to be murther'd , in the year 1385. This was just about the time , when John Galeatius put Viscount Bernabos ( his Uncle by the side of his Father Galeatius ) into Prison at Monza , where he kept him as long as he liv'd , and enjoy'd his Estate . For formerly when they divided their Patrimony , Pavia , Vercelli , Novara , Tortona , Alessandria , and other places toward the Apennine Mountains and the Alps , fell to Galeatius ; and Piacenza , Cremona , Parma , Lauden , Brescia , and Pergamo , to Bernabos ; Millain being common to both . Vrban had now pass'd a whole year at Genoa , when news was brought him that the Florentines incited the Cities belonging to the Church to assert their Liberty , as they had done formerly ; upon which he went first to Lucca , and then to Siena and Perugia : And those Cities being confirm'd in their Allegiance by his coming , he went as far as Ferentino under pretence of seeing Naples ; but his true Design was , to turn Ladislaus , a very Child , and John , both Sons to Charles , out of their paternal Inheritance . For many Noblemen , that favour'd Lewis of Anjou , gave him hope of enjoying that Kingdom ; but those of Gajetta were very faithful , and preserving the Children alive , saved the Kingdom too to their great Honour . The Pope therefore return'd to Rome not being able to effect his Design , but was receiv'd into the City with great pomp ; though not long after the Banderesii laid wait for him , which yet he escaped , and frustrated . He created in one day twenty nine Cardinals , of which three were Romans , the rest almost all Neapolitans . In the mean while Antonius Scala of Verona and Francis the elder , Lord of Padua , were engaged in a bloody War , in which John Vbaldin lead the Army of the Carrareses , and John Ordelafo that of the Scaligeri . But Galeatius Viconti , with the assistance of the Carrareses , conquer'd the Scaligeri , and took Verona and Vincenza . Nor was he so contented , but in a few months he besieged and took Padua , and imprison'd Francis Carrara at Monza ; Francis his Son escaping by flight . The Florentines also willing now to encrease their Dominions , took Monte-Pulciano and Lusignano , two Towns in the Territories of Siena , by Stratagem rather than by strength ; And afterward sent Charles , Son to Bernabos , and Antony Scala with five thousand Horse into the Country of Siena to forage . This mov'd Galeatius to such a degree , that he dispatch'd Embassadors to Florence to complain , that contrary to the League heretofore made between them , the Florentines had entertain'd in pay his Enemies , Charles Viconti and Antony Scala ; and that against all right and justice they had harass'd his Friends and Allies , the Sienneses : In fine , his Embassadors were commanded , to declare War against them , except they drew off their Forces from the Siennois , and disbanded those Officers . But lest Galeatius should have been as good as his word , Peter Gambacorta Lord of Pisa , a Friend both to him and to the Florentines , interposed , and undertook to make up the business . In the mean time Vrban dy'd at Rome in the eleventh year and eighth month of his unhappy Pontificate ; and was buried in S. Peter's Church , where there was but little mourning for him , as being a rustical , and an inexorable Man. His Sepulchre or Tomb is yet to be seen with a very rude , and silly Inscription upon it . BONIFACE IX . BONIFACE the Ninth , a Neapolitan , formerly called Peter Tomacello , was made Pope at Rome by general consent of the Cardinals , in the year 1389. Who though he were not above thirty years old , when he enter'd upon the Popedom , yet he lived so strictly at that florid Age , and in those wicked times , that no act of Lust , or inordinate pleasure could be charged upon him ; for he seemed to have changed his Youth into Age. And then he was a Person of such courage and conduct , that he was the first who invested all the Power of Rome in the Pope alone , so that he created Magistrates , as he pleased , and fortified the Castle of S. Angelo , which is situate near the Tiber as you go to the Vatican , and set guards upon all the Bridges cross the Tiber. Whilst this Boniface IX . was in the Chair , Galeatius made War upon the Florentines and Bolognians , by his Generals , John Vbaldin and Lantedescus Petramala , who in the Valley of Arno plunder'd and spoil'd all far and near . James Vermes likewise enter'd the Territories of Bolognia upon his own account , and did the City great damage . The Florentines in the mean time , to prevent with their utmost , these evils , sent Jown Hawkwood , Charles , Son to Bernabos , and Antony Scala with four thousand Horse , and two thousand Foot , to aid the Bolognian ▪ their friends and Allies : And sollicited Stephen Duke of Bavaria ( to whom Francis the younger was fled fot refuge ) both by Letters and Messengers to come and assist ' em . Beside they hired James Earl of Armeniac for a great deal of Money , to come down into Italy against Viconti , and divert him from their borders , to defend his own . Francis the younger also , at their Intreaty , disguising himself , and favoured by the Venetians , got into Padua , and took the City before any body was aware . The Duke of Bavaria follow'd him at the heels , and entering the Town , storm'd the Castle without any intermission . And the Veroneses , startled at this turn of Affairs , beat out the Guards of the Viconti , and invited Antony Scala to their side , who just about that time died in Tuscany , leaving one onely Child , a little Boy . Which when they heard , they repented of what they had done , and immediately sent for Vgulot Blancardus , who was with Galeatius's Army in Cremona , having begg'd pardon for their Crime , and paid some thousands of pounds to atone for their Error . Blaneard being let in , could not keep the Soldiers from sacking the wealthy City , but the Wife of Galeatius out of pity for the Noble Town after three days stay'd any further plundering . The Duke of Bavaria now complaining that the Subsidies promised him by the Florentines were not fairly paid him , raised the Siege of the Castle at Padua and went into Germany . Thereupon the Florentines , having procured passage for their Troops of Albert d' Este , who was fallen out with Galeatius a good while before , sent John Hawkwood to assist young Carrara ; by whose Valour and skill the Castle of Padua was quickly brought to surrender . So that the Forces of Galeatius who were sent for their relief retired into the Country of Vicenza . By this time the Earl of Armagnac , a Pensioner of the Florentines , was arriv'd in Italy by the way of Turin , with twenty thousand Horse , and having taken Castellaccio by storm , he gave the plunder to his Soldiers . To oppose this Enemy Galeatius was necessitated to recall his men out of the Country of Vicenza : while the Milaneses who were posted in the Suburbs , of Alexandria were furiously set upon by those of Armagnac without any order ; but the Italians drew out the Battel so long , fighting for some time before the Gates , till their men ( whom they had sent about , to fall upon their Enemy in the Reer ) could have time to surprise ' em . While the fight continued , they came about . So that the Enemy was attaqu'd in the Reer , Front and Flank , in such a dreadful manner ( for the Towns-People also aided them ) that they were almost all of 'em kill'd , before they were sensible what danger they were in . The Earl of Armagnac himself , General of this great Army , was taken , but died immediately of a wound that he receiv'd . Besides him there were taken Rainardus Lanfigliatius , and John Riccio , two Florentine Knights , who had guided the Earl into Italy . Galeatius grown confident by this Victory , sent part of his Foces against Hawkwood , who had pass'd the Rivers Adige , and Mencio , to join Armagnac ; upon notice whereof Hawkwood hasted toward Padua ; but lost a great many men by the way , who were drown'd in the Seluces that the Country people had made to hinder their retreat . But the Florentines being hard put to it by James Vermes , who was sent thither by Galeatius with twelve thousand Horse and four thousand Foot , called back Hawkwood , who overcame their Enemies by stratagem , whom he was not able to conquer in the open field . In the mean time a Peace was made at Genoa upon good conditions , between Galeatius and the Florentines by the mediation of Pope Boniface and Antony Adurno General of the Genoeses . But one flame was no sooner quench'd , but another broke out . For Francis di Vico Prefect of the City got Viterbo out of the Popes hands by treachery ; And Peter Gambacurta , Lord of Pisa , and his Sons , was kill'd by James his Secretary , and Counsellor , who strait usurp'd his Seigniory . At this time also upon the death of Albert d' Este , one Azzo of the same Family , who had been banish'd a long time , attempted to be restor'd to his Country by the Power of the Counts of Cunie . But the Guardians of young Nicolas , Son of Albert , took up Arms , and driving Accius from Ferrara , promised the Towns of Lugo and Monselice to John Cunio , if he would kill Azzo . But he shewed 'em a trick for it , and only kill'd a man very like him ; upon which the Towns being surrender'd to him , he produced the real Azzo . Alberic his Progenitor would never have done such an Act ; to whom the Italians owe more than to all the Generals of his Age. For he first taught the Italians the Art of War ( when they had been long unaccustomed to Arms ) how to defend themselves from domestick as well as forein Enemies . For before his time , if the Italians had any War either among themselves or against the Barbarians , they were forced to desire the aid of forein Soldiers . But he raised such a mighty Army in a short space under the Banner of St. George , that he drave the Britains ( who had ruined our Country , and the Castles belonging to the Church ) together with the Germans , English and all other Invaders , out of Italy . From him arose the Bracceschi and Sforceschi , by whom Italy gain'd so much Glory , that other Nations either were content to be quiet for fear , or if they attempted to invade us , 't was at the cost of their lives . In the mean time Clement VII . the Anti-Pope died , and in his place the Cardinals , who join'd in the present Schism , put up Peter Luna , then called Benedict XIII . at Avignion . At that time also Winceslaus , Son to Charles the Emperor , succeeded him ; from whom John Galeatius Viconti received the Title of Duke of Milan by his Embassador Peter Philargi Arch-Bishop of Milan , who afterward got the Papacy , and was called Alexander the Fifth . But Galeatius when John Hawkwood was dead and buried at Florence , ( whom the Florentines made use of as their chief Commander in their Wars ) He resov'd to send Albrick with an Army into Tuscany , to keep the Florentines in awe , who then made War upon Appiax Lord of Pisa . There were in that Army Paul Vrsin , Ceculino , Brolia , Brandelino , Paul Sabello , Luke Canali , great Captains ; who going with joint-forces and Counsels to besiege Florence , pitched their Camp near the Carthusian Monastery ; from whence they continually infested the City of Florence and all the Country about it , with frequent inrodes , and filled all places with slaughter , rapine , and fire , Anno Dom. 1397. At which time Boniface went to Perugia , to procure a reconciliation between the Nobility and Commonalty , there . But the Commonalty , even in the Popes presence , took up Arms against their Promise , and kill'd eighty of the Nobles , and then made Biordo , and Nichilotto , who were admitted into the City as heads of their Faction , chief Lords of all . The Pope was angry at that , and went to Assisi , from whence he sent Agents to Galeatius , to desire him , that he cease to attempt Mantua , which he then besieged by Land and Water , having sent for Albrick Barbianus into that Country to assist in the War. But the Florentines and the Venetians being bound as Allies to aid Mantua , they sent a good Army under the conduct of Charles Malatesta , ( Cousin to the Duke of Mantuan ) who defeated Galeatius's forces at Governo . At that time the Florentines had a design to fall upon the Pisans , but the Earls of Puppio and Balono , and the Vbertine Rebels , who threaten'd destruction to the City of Florence , if they stirred a foot against the Pisans , diverted them from it . But not long after James Appian died , and his Son Gerard succeeded him , who when he could not keep Pisa in subjection , by reason of the Tumults which the Florentines raised in it , he sold the City to Galeatius Viconti , in the year 1399. keeping onely one Town for him and his , called Piumbino . At Perugia Biordus , being slain by the contrivance of Lantedescus , the Perugians endeavour'd to assert their Liberty : And when Vgolin Trinci of Fuligno , the Popes Vicar there , endeavour'd in his name to bring Perugia into the Churches Patrimony , the Citizens were angry , and surrender'd themselves to Galeatius ; who two months after got possession also of Bologna and Lucca by a wile . Hence was the fear of the Florentines so encreased , that they gave out , that they and their Liberty were all lost , unless Galeatius were taken off . The Year of Jubilee approaching , the Pope was moved by Embassadors from Rome to leave Assisi and reside with them ; which though he was very willing to do , yet he concealed his desire , and told 'em , he would not ; because , he said , they denied to have Senators chosen out of forein Nobility according to the Custom and Orders of former Popes ; and because they had chosen Conservators of the Chamber on their own head : Men not fit for the Employment , who gave too much Licence to the Banderesii . Then the Romans , to gratifie the Pope , remov'd the Banderesii , and admitted of Malatesta Son to Pandulphus , of Pesaro , a learned Man , as Senator , in the Popes Name , and furnish'd Boniface with Money to go to Rome . When he was come into the City , he fortified S. Angelo ( as I told you ) with Walls and Turrets , and made himself by degrees Master of the whole place . After that , in the year 1400. the Jubilee was kept , and a great multitude of People stock'd to Rome for Devotion , and then the Florentines , being willing to be rid of Galeatius , invited Robert Duke of Bavaria ( whom the Electors of the Empire having deposed Wenceslaus , of Bohemia for his sloth , had chosen Emperor ) to come into Italy upon condition , that he should not have the promised reward , till he was advanc'd as far as the Dutchy of Millain . But when he was come to Brescia , near the Lago di Grada , and had receiv'd part of the Money , he engaged with Galeatius , and losing the day , fled to Trent . The Venetians and Florentines promised him great things to keep him from going back into Germany , but all would not do . At that time Boniface , whether out of fear of the Power of the Viconti , or out of covetousness to enlarge the Churches Patrimony , was the first that imposed Annates , or yearly payments upon Ecclesiastical Benefices , upon this condition , that whoever got a Benefice , should pay half an years Revenue into the Apostolical Treasury . Yet there are those who attribute this Invention to John XXII . Now all Countreys admitted of this usage , except the English , who granted it onely in case of Bishopricks , but not in other Benefices . Being thus strengthened with Money , and choosing Magistrates as he pleased , both in the City and all over the Church Dominions , the Pope restored Ladislaus a Youth , Son to Charles King of Naples into his Fathers Kingdom , which was usurp'd by such as sided at that time with Lewis of Anjou . And to do it the more easily and honourably he abolish'd that deprivation of Charles , which Vrban had promulged at Nocera , and sent Cardinal Florentino to Cajeta ( which was the onely place , that had continu'd Loyal ) to crown the Youth there where he had been so loyally preserv'd . Galeatius thus rid of the Emperor , sent his Army under the command of Albrick against John Bentivoglio , who had turn'd out the Garison , and made himself Master of Bologna . At this time Francis Gonzaga fought in Galeatius's Army ( for they two were friends again ) as also Pandulphus Malatesta , Charle's Brother , and Ottobon Rossi of Parma . The names of these Men terrified the Florentines so , that they sent Bernardo their General to assist the Bolognians their Allies ; which so encourag'd the Bolognians , that they engaged the Enemy before their Walls ; but had the worst , and lost all their Horse , as also Bernardo , who was kill'd in the fight . James Carrara was taken , but preserv'd at the request of Francis Gonzaga . Bentivoglio fled with a small number into the City ; which whilst he stoutly defended , he fell into an Ambuscade where he was kill'd , the Enemy not being able to take him alive ; so that now Galeatius easily became Master of Bologna , and struck great terrour into the Florentines , threatning suddenly to turn all the force of his Arms upon them : But not long after he died at Marignan of a Fever , Anno Dom. 1402. whose death , long wish'd for by the Florentines , freed them from many fears , and was presignified by a Comet which appear'd some time before . Upon this many Usurpers arose , either those who were chief in their Cities or who had command among the Soldiery , by corrupting the Garisons , seiz'd their several Towns ; there being now no one Man of Authority and Power to correct their ambitions and excesses , infinite mischiefs hapned . That fatal Sedition too of the Guelphs and Gibellins was renew'd , which ran through Italy two hundred years and above , and raised such civil Wars among the several Cities , that they fought till they had almost destroy'd each other . Vgolinus Cavalcabos , having vanquish'd the Gibellins , was Lord of Cremona : whilst Otho the third got Parma , expelling the Rossi . The Soardi seiz'd Bergamo , the Rusconii took Como , the Vignati possess'd themselves of Lodi , and Fazino Cane an excellent General made himself Master of Vercelli , Alessandria , and many other Towns thereabout . I omit others , who having been expell'd by Galeatius , then were in some hopes of recovering their usurped Dominions : especially William Scala , and Charles Viconti , Son to Bernabos , who sollicited all the Princes and People to revolt . Upon this account Piras Ordelaphus was banish'd his Country and got possession of Forli ; and Albrick Earl of Cuni , would have reduced Faenza , then brought to extremity , if he had not been sent for in haste by Ladislaus , by the Popes advice , and made Great Constable of Naples . The Pope had sent his Brother also thither with a competenr Army , to assist the King ; but he being expelled by the Neapolitans moved toward Perugia , and soon made that City subject to the Pope . Baltesar Cassa also a Neapolitan Cardinal of S. Eustachius , compell'd the Bolognians to return to the Church-party , after he had besieged them for some time ; in which expedition Brachius Montonius led the Church-forces , as being a Person well skill'd in Military Affairs , and left for that reason in Romagna by Albrick . For he had fought under him from his youth , and been a Commander , as had Sfortia , who was born in Cotignola a Town of Romagna . By whose valour and prowess the Militia of Italy so improved , that whoever wanted a Commander , would make use of one of them . Hence those Military Factions so increased that all the troubles of Italy for sixty years might be imputed to one of them . For he , that was oppress'd by the Brachians , immediately hired the Sfortians to revenge his quarrel . But Albrick ( from whom as from the Trojan Horse so many Generals did come ) made Naples yield to Ladislaus , after a long Siege . At which Victory all the Princes of the Kingdom and all the Cities surrender'd themselves to the King. But Ladislaus , over desirous of enlarging his Kingly power , before he had laid a good foundation in Naples , was sent for into Hungary , to accept of that Kingdom by hereditary right ; and in order thereunto sent over his Forces . But whilst he was besieging Zara , his Friends sent him word , that the Neapolitans were like to revolt ; wherefore having taken Zara , and sold it to the Venetians , he return'd to Naples ; and calling back Albrick out of Romagna , he deposed all the Nobles , and banish'd those that refused to obey him . But he was very severe upon the Family of Sanseverino , and put the chiefest of them to death . Boniface being troubled at such a tedious confusion of Affairs , at length died of a Pleurisie , in the fourteenth year and the ninth month of his Pontificate , Anno Dom. 1404. He was buried at S. Peters in a Marble Tomb , of Mosaic work , still to be seen with his Coat of Arms : which shews also that he built much in S. Angelo , the Capitol , and the Vatican . Nor had any thing been wanting to the glory of this Pope , if he had not been too partial to his Relations : Simony being often committed , by reason that his Brethren and Friends , who came to Rome in great multitudes to get Money , ask'd for every thing that fell in his gift , without any reason . As for Indulgencies , and those plenary too , they were sold about at such a rate , that the Authority of the Keys and the Popes Bulls was brought into contempt . Boniface indeed endeavour'd to amend these things , but was forced by the importunity of his Friends to let it alone . And for this reason I think it would go better with the Church of God , if Popes would not mind their kindred , or at least not too much , but consult the good and honour of the Papacy rather than promote the interest of flesh and blood . Especially at that time , when Tamberlain , who conquer'd the Turks , and led their Emperor in Chains along with him , was dead , and had left all the Armenians , Persians , Egyptians , and Assyrians without Governors : so that the Christians might easily have recover'd Jerusalem and the Holy Sepulchre . But his care was plac'd nearer home , for he persecuted the Albi , [ Bianchi or Whites ] that would have introduced a new sort of Superstition under his Pontificate , of whom I heard my Father ( who saw the Man ) say , that there was a certain Priest who came down from the Alps into Italy the year afore the Jubilee , with a great many after him : and being clothed in white Cloth , pretended so much modesty , that every body look'd upon him as a Saint . So that this Fellow coming into Italy drew a great number of Men and Women over to his Opinion in a short time . And these People at Night , lay , Men or Women , Pesants or Citizens , Servants or Freemen , promiscuously together cover'd with their white Robes , like so many Sheep . They feasted in the publick Streets , and strove who should bring the best provisions . The Priest himself carried a Crucifix , which , he said wept for the sins of Mankind ; and as often as it did so , the people set up a clamour and begg'd pardon of God. They sang the Lauds , or Praises of the Blessed Virgin , going along and standing still , in Hymns made for that purpose . But as he came from Piedmont and that way , into Romagna , Tuscany , and Millain , the Opinion of his sanctity was advanced , whereby he brought over not only the rude and unlearn'd Commonalty , but even great Men and Bishops of several Cities . At Viterbo , being tired with travelling , he tarried with the multitude , and from thence , said , he would come to Rome , to visit the holy Places , and Bodies of the Saints . But Boniface fearing him to be a Cheat , and thinking , as he said , that the superstitious Knave had a mind to get the Popedom by the assistance of that Gang about him , he sent Soldiers to meet him , and bring him to Rome . Which done , some write , that his knavery was detected by Fortune , and that he was deservedly burnt alive ; but others say the Man was guiltless , and that it was onely a trick of the Pope to raise that report of him , whereas he put him to death out of envy . Which is true , God knows : But this is certain , that after so great a conflux of people caused partly by this and partly by the Jubilee , a number of Men died of the Plague . But amidst all the evils wherewith Italy was afflicted , we received one Benefit . For Chrysoloras Byzantius brought the Greek Learning into our Country , which had been neglected in Italy for four hundred years . Hence came the Greek and Latin Schools , where Guarinus , Victorinus , Philielphus , Ambrose the Monk , Leonard and Charles of Arezzo , and many more were educated , by the emulation of who many Wits were excited to laudable Studies . INNOCENT VII . INNOCENT the Seventh , of Sulmona , before named Cosmo , Cardinal-Priest of Santa Croce , was made Pope at Rome , when all Italy was in an uproar . For John Galeatius being dead , and leaving two Sons but young , all Italy betook themselves to Arms. John Maria , the elder Son got the Dutchy of Millain ; and Philip Maria , the younger , made himself Lord of Pavia with ease , as lawful Earl of it . The other Cities , to the number of twenty five revolted from the Viconti . Paul Guiniffius , a Citizen of Lucca , usurped the Dominion of his Country ; Francis Carrara now that General was gone off , whose Arms he exceedingly fear'd ) that he might enlarge his Territories , sent Embassadours to Verona , Brescia , Bergamo , and Cremona , to sollicite the Guelphs to be on his side . But when he saw William Scala and Charles Viconti ( who desired to govern their own Cities ) could hinder his attempts , he promised William the Signiory of Verona , and that of Millain to Charles , of whom he borrowed thirty thousand pounds . So he restored William to his Country ; but he soon after was poison'd , and then Verona fell again to Francis . He would have serv'd Charles the same trick , when he was urgent with him , either to perform his promise or to pay the money he had lent him . He also advised Francis Gonzaga by Letter to come over to his side , and embrace his Alliance ; and if he would not , that he would look upon him as an Enemy , and give him reason ere long to repent of his obstinacy . And that , he said , was easie ; because he having gotten Verona , which border'd upon Mantoua , he should shortly compass Brescia too , and so teaze the Mantoueses as he pleased . Francis resolv'd to say nothing in answer to him , till he heard what the Venetian Embassadors said , whom he understood to be upon the way coming to him . For the Venetians suspecting the power of the Carraresi , took Vincenza into their protection by a free surrender of the Citizens , who fear'd Francis's strength ; and would rather be under any Lord than one of Padua ▪ for there was a mortal hatred between the Paduans and those of Vincenza . So then , the Venetians admonish'd Francis Carrara , that he should not meddle with those of Vincenza who were their Tributaries : and that he would raise the Siege from Cologna , which they accounted within their Dominions ; if not , that the Venetians would revenge their quarrels . Francis reply'd , that he admired at the impudence of the Venetians , who though they have no right or claim to any thing upon the Continent , yet would prescribe Laws to them who had just Titles . He therefore bad 'em go and confine themselves within their Bays , and Fens , and let them alone to govern the several Cities , who had derived a right to it from their Forefathers . This enraged the Venetians , who thereupon sent instructions to their Embassadors , then upon the Road , to make a League with Francis Gonzaga ; and choose him General of their Forces , with an honourable yearly stipend . And Francis ( when the League was made ) thought it best to make haste , because he heard the Enemy had gotten Cologna , and raising a great Army , attaqued the Veroneses on that side , that lies toward Mantoua . The Venetians from Vincenza did the same . Which so terrified the Veroneses , that having no hopes of help they surrender'd . For the Citizens hated Francis Carrara , for having poison'd William Scala , and imprison'd his Sons , after he had gotten Verona by a Wile . But as the Army enter'd the City , keeping their exact Order , for fear of some stratagem of the Enemy , James Carrara , who had commanded the Garison , ran away with some few Soldiers to Hostia . But as he cross'd the Poe , he was taken Prisoner and sent to Venice . Now the Venetians having fortified Verona as well as they could , march'd thence with all their Forces to Padua , which they besieged , though it were fenced with very high Walls , and a deep Ditch , and garison'd with stout Men : and after some months having block'd up the Avenues for provision , they had it yielded to them . Francis was fled into the Castle , with his Sons and Nephews : but the Venetians took that too not long after by surrender of the Soldiers within , who were ready to starve . But Francis being taken and sent to Venice was put to death along with his Brother . And this was the end of him , who indulged his own lust of ruling so much , that he contemn'd Peace , and would get all things by force of Arms. But this was not the end of our misfortunes . For , either by the neglect of Popes ( who used to procure Peace either by Interdictions , Menaces , or force ) or rather by means of the Schism ( under which the Church of God did at that time labour ) it was come to that pass , that every base Usurper , after the death of John Galeatius , would venture upon any mischievous Design . And though Innocent , whilst he was Cardinal , used to blame the negligence and timorousness of former Popes , saying , their sloth was the cause , that the Schism , which was the bane of the Church of Rome and of all Christendom , was not rooted out . Yet when himself had gotten the Popedom , he follow'd Vrbans and Bonifaces steps in several things , which he had carp'd at in them when he was a private person : and not onely did not what he had before commended , but took it very ill if any one mention'd it to him . Beside he was so furious in his Administration of the Government , that once , when the Romans desired to have their Liberty restored , and that the Capitol , Ponte Molle , and S. Angelo might be put into their hands , and also were urgent with him to extirpate the Schisms ( which had been so destructive , and of such ill example ) out of the Church , and that he would seek the Peace of Christendom ( since the King of France promised to assist him in it , and Peter Luna the Anti-Pope was not against so good a work ) the Pope e'en sent the Romans themselves to Lewis , his Nephew , who lay at the Hospital of the Holy Ghost in the Stone-Way , as to an Executioner . For eleven of these publick-spirited Citizens were presently put to death , and thrown out at the Windows ; for that he said , was the onely way to remove Schism and Sedition . The People of Rome were so incens'd at this cruel usage , that they sent for Ladislaus King of Naples , and took up Arms to revenge themselves of Lewis . But the Pope , to avoid the fury of the People took Lewis along with him and ran away to Viterbo . Whereupon the People , seeing they could not satisfie their wrath upon the Author of the Villany , they turn'd their indignation upon the Courtiers , and plunder'd them of all they had . Yet some , they say , were preserv'd in the Houses of several Roman Cardinals , who with much ado , did make a shift to protect those that fled to 'em , by the assistance of their Clients . Then the Romans having taken the Capitol , and Ponte Molle , they attempted S. Angelo ; but in vain , though they were assisted by John Columna Earl of Troja , Gentilis Monteranus , Earl of Carrara , great Commanders under King Ladislaus . But when Paul Vrsin came upon them by order of the Pope , with Mostarda and Cecchalino , they routed John Columna and Ladislaus's Men that were left , in a place called Neros Meads . This was a great damage to the Romans ; for their Men and Cattel were driven away ; and therefore when their anger was over , they became friends with the Pope , and desired him to return home to the City . For he was naturally courteous , and affable , learned in the civil and Canon Law , and well skill'd in the Art of Perswasion . When therefore things were thus composed , he came to Rome , and made more Cardinals , among which were Angelus Carrara , a Venetian , Cardinal of S. Mark , after called Gregory XII . Peter Philardi , a Candiot , Cardinal of the Twelve Apostles , afterward Alexander and Otho Columna , Cardinal of S. George , after called Martin V. Thus having setled the Popedom he created Lewis , his Nephew Marquis of Marca d' Ancona and Prince of Fermo : but he himself died a little after at Rome in the second year of his Pontificate ; and was buried in S. Peters in a Chappel that was formerly dedicated to the Popes ( which Nicolas V. afterward repair'd ) and his Tomb bears this Inscription ; Innocentio VII . Pontifici Maximo cum neglecti ejus Sepulchri memoria interiisset , Nicolas V. Pontifex Maximus restitui curavit . In the mean time the Italians wanted a true Pope and a good Emperor , and therefore every one did what they pleased . For Cabrinus Fundulus , of whom Charles Cavalcabos made great use both in War and Peace , being puffed up with hopes of being sole Governour ( because all Magistrates and Lieutenants of Castles obey'd him as much as Charles ) he murther'd Charles , with his Brethren and Kindred at Machasturma , ten miles from Cremona as he was coming back from Lodi . From thence he fled with a few Men to Cremona , before the thing was known in the City ; and having gotten possession of the Fort and all the Gates , he went into the Market all in Arms , and whomsoever he saw that was likely to withstand his Designs , he banish'd or put to Death . But to make himself absolute he omitted no kind of cruelty . Nor could the great Men of Milan hinder this , being themselves embroil'd by the different Designs of Gucegaldo Governour of Genoa , who attempted to bring Milan to subjection to the French King , and of Facino Cane an excellent Commander , who strove to conserve it in the hands of the Heir John Maria Visconte . Now also Otho III. Lord of Parma was enticed upon pretence of treating with him , by Nicolas d' Este , to Rubera a Castle of his , where at the command of Nicolas he was kill'd by Sforza Cotignola : upon whose death , Nicolas immediately got Reggio and Parma by surrender of the Citizens , who hated the name of Otho . But Ladislaus , having been possess'd of Rome , as I said before , and Perugia being put into his hands , which had been brought low by the Forces of Braccio , he led his Army into Tuscany : which by the industry and conduct of Malatesta of Pesaro was so bravely defended , that Ladislaus was beaten thence and retreated into his own Kingdom , having received more damage than he had done his Enemies . But the Florentines being deliver'd from such an Enemy turn'd their Arms toward the Pisanes and after a long Siege took Pisa , under the conduct of Tartaglia and Sforza in the year 1406. GREGORY XII . THE Schism continuing still in the Church , to the decay of Christianity , one Pope being chosen at Rome , and another at Avignion , the Princes of France , to wit , the Dukes of Berry , Burgundy , and Orleans ( who at that time governed all France , during the Kings indisposition ) took pity on the Church at last , and came to Avignion to Peter Luna , who was called Benedict XIII . and desired him to commiserate the Church now falling to ruin , though it were to relinquish the Pontificate : he having promised so to do upon Oath in the Conclave , when he was made Pope . And they engaged the other Pope , that was then made at Rome after Innocents death , should do the same . For these Princes and those of Italy , who both were hearty Lovers of Christianity , had agreed , that those two which strove for the Pontificate , of whom one was of the French and the other of the Italian faction , should be put by , and some one afterward elected , that might be the common Father and Pope of all Nations . Benedict reply'd , That he should grievously offend God , if he forsook the Church of God , whose Patron and publick Father he was made by universal consent of all good Men , and that he would not hold that Seat precariously to which he had been so fairly chosen . As to what they said concerning extirpating the Schism and treating of Unity , he profess'd , it pleased him very much , so it were debated in a free place , and that no man might lie under any force from either Party . Yet one thing he promised 'em , and confirmed it with an Oath , that if the Schism could not be composed by any other means , that then he would wholly lay down the Pontifical Dignity , if the other Anti-Pope would do so at the same time . Thereupon the Princes began to consult among themselves , how they should bring over Benedict to their Opinion . But he fearing their Consults and conferences , furnish'd the Papal Palais with Arms and all necessary provisions ; and there he stay'd and was besieged for some months , till at last he got Galleys ready for his escape , and sailed down the Rosne into Catalonia , where he was born . There are indeed , who write that the Princes of France did make that attempt upon Benedict by the perswasion of French Cardinals , who hated him , because he was not of their Nation . For when they could not agree concerning the choice of a French Pope after Clement's death , they elected him ( after a long Debate ) as a Person of great Virtue and Devotion ; but he often admonishing them to live soberly and holily , and forbidding Simony upon severe penalties , they grew weary of his strictness , and notwithstanding his love to Christianity , instigated the French Princes against him . Christianity was in all Countreys , but most of all in France , they met at S. Peters in the Vatican , where each of 'em took an Oath , and bound it with the greatest imprecations , that they would relinquish the Pontificate , whosoever of 'em happen'd to be elected to that great Dignity , upon condition that the Anti-Pope would do the same . They came to this resolution , to satisfie the French Nation , who having been so foolish to make an Anti-Pope , had brought in a custom , from which they could not recede without dishonour , unless the Italians did so too : and not onely so , but to comply with Benedict's judgment , who said the Church could never be healed but by that means onely : But if both were deposed , one true Pope might be elected by consent of all the Cardinals there , to whom all Kings and Princes should pay obedience . Upon this condition Angelus Corarius a Venetian , Cardinal of S. Marks ( who , as I told you , was called Gregory XII . ) was chosen at Rome Novem. 2. 1406. and immediately in writing , by the hands of Notaries and before witness confirm'd what he had promised before his Pontificate , and set his hand to it . But when they came to discourse about a place , where they might both meet without danger , and could not agree , they were esteemed by both Assemblies of Cardinals no better than Shufflers , and Promise-breakers . Nevertheless the Cardinals , some from Rome and some from Avignion , met at Pisa , and there with one accord they deprived Benedict and Gregory of their Pontifical Honour , and that by the consent of all Nations , except the hither part of Spain , the King of Scotland , and the Earl of Armagnac who favour'd Benedict . Then they proceeded to elect a new Pope , who might govern the Church of God without Sedition , and the result was , the creating of Gregory being absent , and this Election depending , Rome was all up in Arms. For Ladislaus the King had taken Ostia , and put his Land and Sea-forces into it , and thereby so harass'd the Romans with inroads , that he forc'd them to sue for Peace , and to receive him honourably into the City as their Governour , where he changed their civil Officers , fortified according to his own mind their Gates and Walls . But Paul Vrsin , General of the Church-forces came upon him , they fought stoutly in the Septimiano near S. James's , and lost a great many Men on each side . For the King kept his Men on the farther side of Tiber , supposing that he should be the safer in that place , by reason of his Naval Forces whom he had brought from Ostia to Rome . But at last yielding to rather than flying from the Vrsin Faction , which increased every day , he went to Naples ; his Party being very much weaken'd by a Victory obtain'd before he came thither over the Columneses , that fought under John Columna , Baptista Sabellus , James Vrsin , and Nicolas Columna , who had taken S. Laurences Gate and got into the City . But when Paul Vrsin came up ( as I told you ) they were most of 'em taken and all vanquish'd . Two of them were put to death ; one of which was Galeot a famous Norman Cavalier , and the other was called Richard Sanguineus , of a Noble and an ancient Family . The rest were discharg'd upon condition , they would never fight for Ladislaus again . From these troubles at Rome there arose such a Dearth of all Provisions , that a Rubio of Wheat was sold for eighteen Florins , because the Cattel were all driven away , and the Husbandmen destroy'd , as is usual in the Wars . ALEXANDER V. ALEXANDER the Fifth of Candia , formerly called Peter , Frier of the Order of Minors , and Arch-Bishop of Millain ; a Man famous for Holiness and Learning , was made Pope by consent of all the Cardinals that were at that time in the Pisan Assembly . So that Gregory fled as it were into Austria , and talk'd there of a General Council . But not thinking himself safe enough there , he went for Rimini and was splendidly receiv'd by Charles Malatesta : And Benedict having a Council at Perpignan , fled to the Castle of Panischola , a very strong place , where he staid a good while for his better security . But though they were both deposed in the Council at Pisa , yet they created Cardinals like true Popes ; especially Gregory ; who whilst he tarried at Lucca made Gabriel Condelmero Cardinal by the consent of all the Cardinals that continu'd of his Party ; which Gabriel was after elected Pope and called Eugenius IV. But I return to Alexander , who was an excellent Man in the whole course of his life . He was of the Order of Minors from his youth , and took so much pains in his Studies at Paris both in Humanity and Divinity , that he soon became a publick Reader , and wrote very acutely and learnedly upon the Books of the Sentences . He was also reckon'd a great Orator and a great Preacher . And therefore he was sent for by John Galeatius , Duke of Millain , and made his chief Counsellor . After that , at Galeatius's request , he was made Bishop of Vincenza , then translated to Novara , and last of all being made Arch-Bishop of Millain , he was created Cardinal of the Twelve Apostles by Innocent VII . From which step he rose to the Pontifical Dignity , and was deservedly stiled Alexander , because he might compare with any Prince for liberality and greatness of mind . For he was so munificent to the poor , and all that deserved his bounty , that in a short time he left himself nothing . That made him use to say in a joke , that he was a rich Bishop , a poor Cardinal , and a beggarly Pope . For he was free from that desire of getting which increaseth usually with a Mans Estate and his Age. But it is a Vice , that cannot be found among good Men that contemn the World : who the older they grow the less Viaticum or provision , they know , they shall want for their Journey , and therefore they restrain their Desires , bridle their Covetousness , and extinquish all evil lusts . Nay Alexander was a Person of that Courage as to depose that powerful King Ladislaus , ( who in the absence of several Popes had for a long time much spoil'd and harass'd the Church Dominions and taken some Towns by force ) at Pisa in the Council there , by approbation of all that were present ; and declared his Kingdom to belong to Lewis Duke of Anjou . But when the Council of Pisa brake up , the Pope went to Bologna , of which Baldesar Cossa , Cardinal of S. Eustachius , was Governour . Him Alexander confirm'd in his Office , because by his industry and conduct the Council was held at Pisa ; and because he was a Man fit to oppose Usurpers or such as encroached upon the Church Revenues . Yet there was more of rusticity , boldness , and worldliness in him , than his profession required . He led a military Life , and his manners were Soldier-like , and he took the liberty of doing many things not fit to be named . But when Alexander was very sick and knew his death was very near , he exhorted the Cardinals that visited him to Concord and Peace , and to defend the Honour of the Church : And swore by that Death , he was just now about to undergo , and by the Conscience of his well-acted Life , that he did not think or believe that any thing was Decreed in the Pisan Council but with all justice and integrity , without any deceit , or fraud . This said , and the People weeping that stood by , he repeated that saying of our Saviour with much ado , My peace I give unto you , my peace I leave with you ; and immediately dy'd , in the eighth month of his Pontificate ; and was buried at Bologna in the Church of the Friers Minors : in which year there was a Famine and a Plague . JOHN XXIV . JOHN the Twenty Fourth , a Noble Neapolitan , formerly called Cossa Baldesar , was chosen Pope at Bologna by general consent , though some say the Election was carried by force ; because he was not only Legate of Bologna , but had Soldiers in the City and Country planted for the purpose , so that if he could not get it by fair means , he would by foul . However it was , it is most certain , that he was made Pope , and always aspired to that Dignity . For when he was a Youth , and studied Civil Law at Bologna for some years , he took his Degree there ( according to Custom ) and then went to Rome . And being ask'd by some Friends whether he was going , he answer'd , To the Pontificate . When he came to Rome , he was entertain'd by Boniface IX . and made one of his Privy Chamber : Then he was made Cardinal of S. Eustachius's , and sent as Legate à Latere to Bologna , which he in a short space subjected to the Church ; together with a great part of Romagna , beating aut some Usurpers and putting others to death . But after nine years , when he had enlarged the City of Bologna in a wonderful manner by a long Peace , and gotten a great deal of Money ; Alexander died , and then he used Bribery , especially to the Cardinals , that Gregory had made , ( who were yet poor ) and so was made Pope . Thereupon he sent Agents to the Electors of the Empire , to desire of 'em , that they would choose Sigismund of Lucenburg , King of Hungary and Bohemia , Emperor ; as being a person very stout , and fit , as he said , for all brave Actions . For this was his way to get into Sigismunds's favour . And that succeeding according to his mind , he told 'em before-hand , that , whereas it had been order'd in an Assembly at Pisa , that a Council should be call'd at such a certain time , he would hold it at Rome , and no where else . And that all might have the freer access thither , he endeavour'd to settle Italy , especially that part near the Alps , in which the War did daily encrease by the instigation of Fazinus Canis , who could not keep his mercenary Soldiers under his Command without employment . For he used to maintain them by rapine and plunder . At that juncture it happen'd , that the Pavians , whom Philip could not contain in awe by reason of his Minority , were grown factious , and took up Arms. Then the Gibellins , under the conduct of the Beccarian Family , brought Fazinus and his Army into the City , and were to have the Guelphs Estates for doing it . But Fazinus entering the Town with his Soldiers , spared neither one nor the other , but plunder'd both . And when the Gibellins complain'd , that their goods too were plunder'd against his Promise , he reply'd ; The Gibellins , in their Persons , should be safe ; but their Goods were Guelphs , which he would give as Spoil to the Soldiers , deriding the folly and covetousness of both Factions . When he went from thence , he left a good Garison both at the Gates and in the Fort , pretending to be Philips Protector till he grew of Age ; and so went against Pandulphus Malatesta , where he teazed the Brescians and the Bergameses with frequent inroads and ravagings ; nor did he spare those of Cremona , at that time govern'd by Cabrinus Fundulus . During these transactions the King of Hungary who was going ( as he pretended ) to Rome freely to receive the Imperial Crown , sent twelve thousand Horse , and eight thousand Foot against the Venetians , and seizing Friuli , he set upon Treviso . Against this great Army the Venetians sent Charles Malatesta to keep them off , not so much by fighting as by protracting of the time . The Venetians had like also to have lost Verona the same year by treachery of some of the Citizens , who had more mind to ▪ try what they could get by violence , than to preserve their Liberty . But those that were guilty were punish'd . and there was an end of that . Fazinus Canis died the same year , after which several persons conspiring together kill'd John Maria Duke of Millain , and took Bernabos's Son and Nephews into the City . Then Philip , by the persuasions of his Friends , married Beatrice , Fazinus's Widow , who was very Rich , and had Authority with the Soldiers that had fought under her Husband , Fazinus . By this means he had all the Cities , that paid homage to Fazinus , presently surrender'd to him , and drew Carmignola , and Siccus Montagnanus ( who had seditiously divided the Legion between them after Fazinus's death ) to come to fight under his Colours , by the perswasions of Beatrice . Which two Commanders Philip made use of afterward , and by their assistance drave Bernabos's Son , Astorgius , out of Millain , but kill'd him at the taking of Monza . Things went thus in Millain and thereabouts , when John Francis Gonzaga , Son to Francis that was deceased , went with a competent Army of Horse and Foot to guard Bologna , at the command of Pope John , under whose Banner he then fought . For Malatesta of Rimini , stipendiary to King Ladislaus , laid close Siege to the City at that time . He therefore , by the aid of the Bolognians , fought several sharp Battels with the Enemies ; in which he had the better and defended the City most gloriously . The Winter following Pope John was invaded by Ladislaus , which made him remove from Rome to Florence , and thence to Bologna . Nor did he stay there long , but he went to Mantoua , where he was splendidly entertain'd by John Francis Gonzaga , whom he took along with him , at his departure thence , together with great part of his Forces to Lodi , whither he knew the King of Hungary would come . For he trusted much to that Prince , whose faithfulness and integrity he had such experience of in the Bolognian Wars , though he had been tempted by Malatesta with gifts and promises to revolt to the Kings party . But after when the Pope and the King did not think themselves sufficiently safe at Lauden , they sent John Francis to Mantoua ( whether they said they 'd go ) with all speed , to prepare for their coming and for the reception of such a multitude . He went and quickly made all things ready , and then returned to Cremona , where he heard the Pope and the King by that time were arrived . After that he conducted them to Mantoua , where all the people came thronging out to meet them , and they were much more kindly receiv'd than was expected . Now in these several meetings at Lodi , Cremona , and Mantoua , it was consider'd , how they should remove Ladislaus out of Campagna di Roma , Ombria , and Tuscany ; for he had taken Rome and many other Towns belonging to the Church . They saw that Italy could not be freed from the distractions of War by any other means , and therefore they thought it convenient to advise concerning a supply to carry on the Affair not at Mantoua , but Bologna , when they were come thither . But they had greater concerns still upon them . For John being urged to call a Council by consent of all Nations , for the removal of the Schism , immediately sent two Cardinals into Germany , to advise with the Princes of France and Germany and choose a convenient place for a Council to be held at . Upon enquiry , Constance , a City within the Province of Mentze , seemed to be most commodious for the purpose . Thereupon they all went thither by a certain Day , according to Order ; so likewise did Pope John himself , though some advised him to the contrary , because they told him they fear'd , if he went thither as Pope , he would return thence as a private person : and so it fell out . For going thither with certain Men , that were excellent in all sorts of Learning , he puzled the Germans so long with tedious Disputations , that they could not tell what to Decree . But Sigismund came up , who gave every body leave to say what they pleased , and then great and grievous Crimes were laid to the Popes charge : upon which he went privately in disguise from Constance to Scaphusa , for fear some dangerous Plot might be contrived against him . Scaphusa was a City belonging to the Duke of Austria , whither several Cardinals also , that he had created , betook themselves . But they being called again by Authority of the Council , John fled from Scaphusa to Friburgh , designing to go , if possibly he could with safety , to the Duke of Burgundy . But by the care of the Council , John was taken , and imprison'd near Constance in the Isle of S. Mark in the fourth year of his Pontificate , and the tenth month . Then the Council began to enquire the reason of his flight , and choose several persons of great gravity and Learning as Delegates , to examine and weigh the Objections made against John , and make an orderly report of it to the Council . There were above forty Articles proved against him : of which some contain'd faults , which he was so habituated to , that he could not avoid them , and therefore they were judged contrary to the Faith ; and some of them were likely to bring a scandal upon Christianity in general , if they were not condemned in him . Wherefore since they all agreed in the same Opinion , John who was deservedly and justly deposed , approved of their Sentence though pronounced against him . And thereupon he was presenty sent to Lewis the Bavarian , who was Gregory the 12th's Friend , to be kept in custody , till further Order from the Council . Accordingly he was block'd up in the Castle of Haldeberg which was a very well fortified place , for three years , without any Chamberlain , or Servant to attend him , that was an Italian . All his keepers were Germans , with whom he was fain to talk by Nods and Signs , because he neither understood the Teutonick Language , nor they the Italian . They say John was deposed by those very Men , and them alone , that were formerly his Friends . For those that were of Gregory and Benedict's Party were not yet come to the Council . These Men therefore , that they might make their Deprivation of him just and perfect , with one accord publish'd a Synodical Decree , wherein they affirm'd , that a general Council lawfully called was the Supream Authority next to Christ . ( Grant but this fundamental Point and the Pope himself is inferiour to a Council . ) Whereupon Gregory was forced , by the persuasions of the Emperor Sigismund , to send some Person to the Council ( because he would not go himself ) to approve of their proceedings in his Name . So he sent Charles Malatesta , an excellent Man , who seeing them all agree , to make Gregory also lay down all claim to the Papacy , he stood forth before 'em all , and sitting down in a Chair that was made as stately as if Gregory himself had been there , he read the Instrument of Renunciation over and presently deposed Gregory : for which free act of his he was made Legate of Millain by all the Council . But this Person not long after dy'd at Recanati of grief ( as some say ) for his so sudden Deprivation before the time appointed . For he was clearly for deferring the business as long as he could , as placing some hope in delay . But he died before Martin came to be Pope , and was buried in the Church of Recanati . Now though two Popes were removed , there remained a third who gave 'em more trouble than the other two , and that was Peter Luna , called Benedict XIII . as I told you before . But to force him to resign , Sigismund went personally with some Agents of the Council to the Kings of England and France , and perswaded them for the sake of Christianity so much endanger'd by the Schism , to assist him , now that the other two had laid down , in the removal of Benedict ; who answering him to his mind , he went straight to Ferdinand King of Aragon , whose Subjects generally stood for Benedict , who agreed among other Articles , either to persuade Benedict to resign , or to cause his People to withdraw their subjection to him , ( as Gregory and John had done in the Council ) and to submit to the Council ; But Benedict kept in his strong Castle , and would not comply , persisting that he was Christ's true Vicar , and that the City of Constance , ( where Pope John had been forc'd even by his own Friends to exauctorate himself ) was not a place of Freedom requisite for a General Council . The Spanish Nobility seeing Benedicts obstinacy , followed the Order of the Council , and came over to the rest . Now things were carried in the Council by the Suffrages of five Nations , Italy , France , Germany , Spain and England . And whatsoever was Decreed by their Votes , was confirm'd , and publish'd by a Beadle , publick Notary before the Court , as a general Act. By this Authority Benedict , when the matter had been bandied for some time , was deprived of the Popedom , the Nations that were of his side , being either absent or rejected ; especially the Scots , and the Earl of Armagnac . In the same Council the Heresie of John Wickliffe was condemned ; and two of his followers , to wit , John Hus , and Jerome , his disciple , as heads of the Heresie , were burnt : because they affirm'd , among other Errors , That Ecclesiastical Men ought to be poor , for that all People were offended at their great wealth and Luxury . Matters being thus composed , and mention made concerning Reforming the Church , and manners of the Clergy , they thought that could not be done whilst the Sea was vacant . Then they Discours'd about electing a new Pope , that the Decrees of that Council might have the more Authority . And in order to it , they resolv'd to choose six good Men out of every Nation , who together with the Cardinals , should go into the Conclave and choose a new Pope . Novemb. 8. 1417. they went into the Conclave , and by consent of 32 Cardinals , and all the several Nations ( contrary to the expectation of all Men in the presence of many of the Schismaticks ) Otho Columna , a Nobleman of Rome , and Cardinal Deacon of S. George was made Pope upon S. Martins day , Novem. 11. when the Sea had been without a true Pope for four years . And this was done so much to the satisfaction of all Men , that the joy was inexpressible . The Emperor was so mightily pleased at it , that he went into the Conclave and gave 'em thanks ( without any respect to his own Dignity ) for choosing so good a Man , and one so fit to support Christianity which was almost decay'd . And then falling down prostrate before the Pope , he kiss'd his feet with great Veneration ; whilst the Pope on the contrary embraced him , and valued him as a Brother , and gave him thanks , that by his means and industry Peace was restored once more to the Church of God. But the reason why he would be called Pope Martin was , because the Election was upon S. Martins day . Whilst these things were transacted at Constance , Ladislaus dying as he was going against the Florentines , the cry at Rome was , To Arms , and for Liberty . Whereupon Peter Mattheucii was forced against his Will to assume the Government of the City , though afterward he relinquish'd the Office , when he understood that a Legate whom Pope John had design'd to send thither , would shortly come with a Senator of Bologna . As soon as they were come , they put Paul Palonius , and John Cincius , two seditious Citizens , to death . The year following Brachius Montonius came with an Army to Rome , and getting into the City , began to storm the Castle S. Angelo , which was defended by a strong Garison of Queen Joans ; who succeeded her Brother Ladislaus in the Kingdom . But when Sfortia , the Queens General , came up , he not onely raised the Siege , but beat Brachius out of the City , the Romans siding with neither Party . John Columna was kill'd in that fight by a private Soldier , that formerly had fought under Paul Vrsin , whom Lewis Columna , in Brachius's Army , had formerly kill'd at Fuligno . Now the Soldier had a mind to kill Lewis , to revenge Pauls death , but John who was innocent died for it as he was going to save Lewis . Whilst Rome was in this tempestuous condition , rowing to and fro , it conceived at length some hope of quiet , upon Martin's being chosen . MARTIN V. MARTIN the Fifth , a Roman , formerly called Otho Columna , was made Pope in the Council , by the general consent of all the Nations and Cardinals , at a time when he as well as the Church was in a declining condition . For he had been well educated by his Parents care from his Childhood , and when he grew up , he studied the Canon Law at Perugia , from whence he return'd to the City and for his integrity and learning was made Referendary by Pope Vrban VI. Which place he acquitted with so much humanity , justice , and mildness , that he was created Cardinal Deacon by Innocent VII . Nor did that make him forego his natural Disposition . For he was more courteous than before , and lent his assistance to all that wanted it , yet so , as not to meddle much in publick matters . So that when there were many Debates in the Council of Constance by reason of the Factions , he took the middle way , and seemed to incline to neither Party , but always studied the general good : Being therefore beloved by the Emperor , the Cardinals , and indeed by all Men , he was chosen Pope , In which Office he was not idle , but active and careful , hearing , refuting , and approving ; persuading , disuading , exhorting , or deterring those that came before him according to reason and the merits of the Cause . For he was very accessible ; and never denied a reasonable request ; besides that he was a Man of great prudence in Debates . For he would tell what ought to be done , as soon as a thing was proposed to him . He was short in his Speeches , and wary in his Actions , insomuch that people saw a thing effected before they could imagine he had thought of it . His Discourse was full of Sentences ; nor did any word come from him so often , as [ Justice : ] frequently turning to his Attendants and Familiars , especially them that govern'd Cities and Provinces , and saying ; Love Justice , ye that judg the Earth . Indeed the Church of God wanted such a Pope at that time , to sit at the Helm , and steer S. Peter's Boat ( then batter'd with Waves of Schism and Sedition ) into a safe Port. He therefore having obtained this great Dignity , and seeing the Hydras head which might grow out again and multiply , was still left ; ( that is , Benedict , formerly called Peter Luna , who kept with some few Cardinals and Prelates in a place that might be called the very Fort of Schism . ) Whilst some People of Aragon were at a stand which way to incline , He , by approbation of the Council sent Alemannus Ademarius a very learned Man ( whose Tomb is still to be seen in new S. Maries ) a Florentine , and Cardinal of S. Eusebius , as Legate à Latere into Aragon ; to admonish Peter upon Ecclesiastical Penalties and Censures to resign the Pontificate . Nay , even the Cardinals that were on Peter's side , when they heard this ultimate resolution of the Pope and Council , went to Peter and desired him , at last to remove all Schism out of the Church of God , with which Christendom had been for so many years afflicted ; and told him , that John and Gregory had done the same , in order to save the Church from ruin . Peter gave 'em some slight answer , and told 'em he could not do it ; but he would agree with Martin , if all were true which people said of his integrity and humanity : and bid 'em , let him alone to manage the business , and trouble themselves no more about it . But of the four Cardinals who went to him , two observing his obstinacy immediately revolted from him to Martin . And those two that continued on his side were presently counted Anti-Cardinals : one of which was a Carthusian , and the other called Julian Dobla . Upon this all Spain acknowledged Martins Authority ; and so did the Scots and those of Armagnac not long after . And so all Christendom , except one Peninsula , owned the Authority of Martin . This great Affair thus setled by the pains and industry of the Ecclesiastick and secular Princes , especially of Sigismund the Emperor , they began to talk of reforming the manners of both the Laiety and Clergy , which were debauched with too much Licence . But because the Council of Constance had lasted already four years , to the great inconvenience of Prelates and their Churches , it was Martin's pleasure , and the Opinion of the Council , that weighty Affair should be deferred till some more seasonable opportunity , it being ( he said ) a work that would require much time and deliberation ; because , as Jerome says , every Country has its peculiar Manners , and Customs , which cannot be easily remov'd without great disturbance . Now because the Schism from a small beginning had lasted a long time to the great disadvantage of Christendom , upon notice that John XXIII . was escaped out of custody , fearing lest he should call another Council , he publish'd a Decree concerning the calling of Councils , That from the end of the Council at Constance no other Council should be held within five years ; and after that , within seven , and from thence it was drawn out to ten years , and was made a Law , That every ten years a General Council should be held in some convenient place , to treat of matters of Faith , and the common good of Christendom ; In confirmation whereof , by the approbation of the Council Martin publish'd his Bulls . But he abrogated all Decrees that were made during the Schism , before his Pontificate , except such as were made to promote faith or good manners . That all Men might know he intended to call a Council , he publickly advised concerning a commodious place for it , and at last chose Pavia by general approbation , and gave out his Breves to this purpose : Martin , Bishop , and Servant of Gods Servants ( for the future remembrance of the thing ) being desirous to have Obedience paid to the Decree of this General Council , upon a Debate had concerning a Place where the next Council shall be holden , we do with the approbation and consent of the said Council and by the Authority of these presents appoint the City of Pavia for that purpose . And let no man contravene this our Decree , upon pein of the displeasure of God Almighty and of his Apostles SS . Peter and Paul. Given and enacted at Constance in the publick Council-House , April 18. in the first year of our Pontificate . And now he was willing the Council should be dissolv'd , wherefore calling a full Assembly , with the good liking of the Emperor and of all the rest , he commanded Ibaldo Cardinal of S. Vitus to dismiss them , which he did by saying , Sirs , Depart in peace . Every one now having leave to be gone , the Pope was desired , on the one side , by the Emperor and the Germans , that he would tarry some time in their Country , and by the French Princes , on the other side , to go into France ; but he told 'em he could not do it by any means , because he said , the Churches Patrimony was torn and spoiled by Usurpers in Italy whilst the Pope was absent ; and that the City of Rome , which was the Metropolis of Christendom , was almost ruin'd for want of the presence of its Governour , so much it had suffer'd by Plague , Famine , Sword , Fire , and Sedition ; beside that the Churches and Chappels of the holy Martyrs , by the Pope's absence were either in ruins , or ready to fall , and therefore he must be gone thither . He desired 'em to take that kindly which reason and necessity forced him to , and that they would let him sit in Peter's Chair , since they had unanimously chosen him Pope . That the Church of Rome was the Mother and the Head of all other Churches , and therefore the Pope ought to reside there , lest the true Pilot should be displaced from the Stern , to the Stem , to the great hazard and detriment of both Passengers and Sailers , ( i.e. all Christian Men. ) So he went from Constance through Savoy into Italy , and arrived at Millain : where he was very kindly received by Duke Philip and all his People , who gave him all the respect imaginable . Philip was at that time in Arms , endeavouring to recover his paternal inheritance , which the Usurpers kept from him with great bravery and courage ; for having once tasted how pleasant it was to govern , they were not easily turn'd out of possession . However Carmignola Philip's chief Commander press'd Pandulphus Malatesta very hard , who having taken Pergamo , by bribing the Governour to betray the Castle , moved toward Brescia , and would have quickly strip'd him of all his Dominions , had he not been aided by the Venetians with great sums of Money and stout Cavalry ; or had not Pope Martin persuaded Philip to make a Peace with Pandulphus : which was accordingly afterward composed and agreed upon at Mantoua , in the presence of Martin , and by the Umpirage of John Francisco , upon these terms ; to wit , That Pandulphus paying a yearly Tribute should keep Brescia so long as he lived , but should not have Power to give it away by Will , because at his Death it naturally devolv'd upon Philip. But the next year Pandulphus broke his Peace , by endeavouring by Men and Money to keep Cabrinus Fundulus in the possession of Cremona . For Philip made War against him and endeavoured to regain the City which was his paternal Inheritance , but had been so many years possess'd by that Usurper . Yet there was a report that Pandulphus had bought the City of Cabrinus , and promised to give him Riviera di Salo for it . But John Francisco strove all he could to keep him from this War , and sent Embassadors to tell him that he did contrary to all Law and Reason , in violating of Leagues , defending a Tyrant , and taking up Arms against him who gave him the Government of Brescia . And that Martin's Authority ought not to be slighted , to say nothing of his own , by whose Arbitrement the Peace was made . But if he slighted the Authority of Men , at least he should reverence that of God , whom they had invoked as a witness to the League , which he had broken . Soon after the Pope went away from Mantoua , in the fourth month after he came thither , and passing through Ferrara and Romagna he came to Florence , without calling at Bologna which he shun'd on purpose . For when they of Bologna heard that Baldesar Cossa was forced to lay down the Pontificate , they expelled the Church-Officers and asserted their Liberty . At that time Carmignola press'd hard upon Pandulphus ( by his breach of the Peace made justly obnoxious to a War ) and in a short space took a great part of the Country of Brescia , and pitch'd his Camp at Montclere , there to encounter Lewis Meliorat Nephew to Innocent VII . who was said to be coming with a great Body of Horse to help Pandulphus . For they two were kindred by Marriage , and Lewis did it in respect to his Relation . So they joined Battel , wherein Lewis was basely routed ; and not long after Carmignola reduced Brescia and made it subject to Philip : who also within a little while was Master of Cremona , and put Cabrinus the Usurper to Death . Nicolas d' Este being mov'd at Philip's great success , went of his own accord , and did what he might have been forced to ; that is , he went to Millain and restored Parma ( which he possess'd himself of when Otho the Third died ) to Philip , but kept Rheggio , at the request of Pope Martin , as a Fee. Thither also went John Francis Prince of Mantoua , to congratulate Philip's Successes . But when he saw Philip look gruffly upon him , and understood that he design'd to renew his Claim to all that he held of the Cremoneses and the Brescians , he went from Millain in haste , and enter'd into Alliance with the Florentines , and Venetians . For those two States were very timorous , and took pains to draw over whom they could to their Party ; because Philip , who loved Dominion , had broken the League with them , and not onely given Sarzana upon the River Magra , to Thomas Fregoso ( whom he had expelled from his Principality lest he should join with the Bandittoes of Genoa against him ) but also had incited the Bolognians , who were Allies of the Florentines ▪ to revolt , and in order to it hired their Soldiers to fight under him ; nay he had got possession of Forli under colour of the non-age of Theobald , or to gratifie the Prince of Ferrara , whereas there was a proviso in the League , that Philip should not meddle with Bologna and Romagna . They feared likewise , lest all would be carried by the power of the three mighty Princes , to wit , Philip , Pope Martin , and King Lewis , whom they knew to be Confederates . Whereas on the other side Philip laid all the fault upon the Venetians , because they had endeavour'd to keep Pandulphus in the Government of Brescia , and because the Florentines and Genoeses had assisted some of his Enemies with Money and Ammunition , and had bought Legorne , ( which he had lately Conquer'd ) of the Genoeses for an hundred thousand pounds . These seeds of Discord might seem enough to raise a War at that time , but nothing did more set on the Venetians , than the Authority of Carmignola , a person mightily famed for warlike Discipline , as any of that Age. This person could not endure ( as he used to say himself ) the insolence of Philip and therefore came over to the Venetians , and animating them to War promised to assist 'em with his utmost . Whereupon these two States , assisted by the Princes of Mantoua and Ferrara , and going Partners in the charge of the War , set out an Army of twelve thousand Horse and eight thousand Foot , over whom Carmignola was General . And then setting upon Philip from every quarter at once , with Boats upon the River as well as Ships upon the Sea , they were invited into the Town by the Guelphs of Brescia , who were against Philip. And having seized some part of it , they reduced it all into their own power within seven months . Then Carmignola led them to take the Castles which belonged to Brescia , when Pope Martin , very much concerned for Philips misfortune , sent the Cardinal of S. Crosses to the Venetians , to mediate between them and Philip. But that did not succeed , because the Venetians and Florentines made unreasonable Demands , and so they began again mighty preparations for a War. They fought thrice in that year , first at Cotolengo , a Castle of Brescia ; the second time at the upper part of Cremona ( in which two places they parted pretty equal , and neither had the better on 't ) and the third time at Maclodio ; where Philip was defeated , and Charles Malatesta the General taken . This was so great an overthrow , that if Carmignola would have kept the Soldiers that he took , and have pursu'd 'em whilst they were in such a consternation , it had been no great pains to have turn'd Philip out of his Principality . Charles ( I told you ) was taken in that Battel , but was sent away safe by the Prince of Mantoua , his Kinsman ; But Carmignola employing the Army against the Towns belonging to the Brescians , which had continu'd in their Allegiance to Philip , he gave him time to breath upon it . For he not onely made Peace with Amadens Duke of Savoy ( who lay hard upon him ) yielding him Vercelli ; but he instigated the Emperor Sigismund and Branorus Scala against the Venetians . But Pope Martin , seeing Philip in such dangerous Circumstances , sent the Cardinal of S. Crosses again to make peace between him and the Venetians : who staying at Ferrara , till the several Embassadors of the Princes and Cities came with instructions , he made a Peace upon these Conditions , That the Venetians should keep Brescia and all the Towns belonging to the Brescians or Cremoneses , which they had taken ; that Philip should surrender Bergamo and all that appertain'd to it to the Venetians ; and that he should not molest their Allies , or those of the Florentines , or perswade any of 'em to revolt . Martin approved of this Peace , for fear Philip should be quite turn'd out of his Dutchy . For as he could not be his Friend ( though he loved him well ) upon the account of Religion : so neither could he then especially , because at that time the Church-Treasury had been exhausted for several years by the War against Brachius . For when he went to Florence , he found Brachius Montonius , an excellent Soldier , had so far got possession of Perugia , the Dutchy of Spoleto , and great part of the Churches Patrimony ( by help of the Usurpers round about ) that he could not get safe to Rome . But when Brachius upon Admonition would not comply , the Pope used first of all spiritual Weapons , that is , Censures , against him ; and interdicted all his Adherents , nor were the Priests allowed to do their Office in the usual places . At which misfortune of their Friend Brachius the Florentines were concern'd , and treated with Martin for Peace , upon Condition , that Brachius should throw himself at the Popes feet and ask pardon , which he did . And that he should restore some Towns to the Church , and fight under the Pope till he had reduced Bologna which was then in Rebellion , and made it subject to Martin . In which War Gabriel Condelmer , Cardinal-Priest of S. Clements , and Legate , was General ; who by his industry and Brachius's Valour subdu'd Bologna in a short time , and made it tributary to the Church . Whilst these things were transacted in Bologna , the four Cardinals , formerly of Peter Luna's party , the Anti-Pope , came to Martin at Florence , where they were receiv'd most honourably by the whole Consistory , and retein'd their former Dignities . Three were Cardinal-Deacons , but the fourth , who was formerly a Canon Regular , was a Cardinal-Priest . Baldesar Cossa being still a Prisoner at Heidelberg in Germany under the Count Palatine , some Citizens of Florence ( of which Cosmus was one ) were urgent with Pope Martin , to set him at liberty : The Pope promised , he would : but whilst his Legate went thither to perform it , Baldesar , being impatient of staying any longer , gave the Count Palatine thirty thousand pounds to free him : And coming into Italy , he went directly toward Florence , but call'd upon Peter Rubeus a Baron of Parma , and an old Friend of his , where he understood that there was wait laid for him . Thereupon he fled by Night , along with the Legate whom he met by the way , to Thomas Fregosos , another old Friend of his , and gave people a suspition that the Schism would be renew'd . For he was a Man of great Courage , and very cunning , nor could he endure a private life . Besides , there were not wanting such as would incite the bold Man to innovations , they were generally at that time so much affected with Novelties . But God Almighty took pity on his Church and put Baldesar upon a resolution of going to Martin at Florence , without any Articles of Agreement , or any Caution , between them . When he came thither and had kiss'd the Popes foot ( to the admiration of all that saw it ) he saluted him in the presence and hearing of all the Company , by the name of Christ's true Vicar , and a true Pope canonically elected . This was strange to all that saw it , and brought to pass , it should seem , rather by Gods providence than any humane skill : That a Man , covetous of Dominion , and in such an high Station before , should be so supple in a place where he might be free , because he was loved by all . But it made every body cry for joy , especially those Cardinals , that had acknowledged him as the true Pope . But Martin considering the vicissitude , or changeableness of humane Affairs , made him a Cardinal in few days , and then Bishop of Frascati ; after which he shew'd him as much respect as any other Cardinal , both in publick and private . But Baldesar ( some think ) died of grief in a few months after , at Florence , ( as being unable to endure a private life ) and was buried most honourably in S. Johns Church , nor far from the Cathedral , at the great cost and charges of Cosmo di Medices , who grew so rich with Baldesars Money , that he was look'd upon as the chief Man in Florence of a Citizen , nay perhaps the richest in Italy , or the World. Upon his Tomb were written these words : BALDESARIS COSSAE , JOHANNIS XXIII . QVONDAM PAPAE CORPVS HOC TVMVLO CONDITVM . During these Actions at Florence , the Emperor of Constantinople's Agents came to the Pope , and promised that the Greeks would come over to the Latins in all points of Faith upon reasonable terms . The Pope receiv'd them very kindly and splendidly , and made Peter Fontesiccus ( a Spaniard , Cardinal of S. Angelo , and a very learned Man ) Legate à Latere , to go to Constantinople and settle matters there . But before he sent the good Man away , he dispatch'd Frier Anthony Massanus thither , ( who was General of the Minors ) to find how the Emperor and the Greeks were affected , and tell him what he might trust to . Now the Romans were urgent to have him come to Rome , and therefore taking his leave very kindly of the Florentines , he made their City a Metropolis . For though before , even from its foundation almost , it had only had the honour of a Bishoprick , he made it an Arch-Bishoprick , and the Mother-Church to Volaterra , Pistoia , and Fiesola . He also gave a bigger Altar to S. Mary the New , belonging to the Order of Preachers , where he lived all the while he was at Florence ; that Convent being very commodious for his reception . At last , parting from Florence he came to Rome , where all the people met him ; and the Nobility look'd upon him as the good Genius , or Father of their Country . And that day the Romans put in their Calendar as a lucky one . When he came he found the City of Rome so ruinated , that it look'd nothing like a City . You might have seen the Houses ready to totter , the Churches fallen down , the Streets empty , the City full of Dirt and Mire , and in exteam want of all sorts of provisions . What should I say more ? There was neither the face of a City , nor any sign of civility there , the Citizens seeming rather Sojourners and Vagabonds . The good Pope was troubled to see it , and apply'd himself to adorning of the City , and reforming the Citizens manners , so that in a short time it looked much better than before . For this reason he was called by the People not onely the True Pope , but Father of his Country . But lest that publick joy should last too long without interruption , the year following in November , on St. Andrews Eve , the Tiber swell'd so high , that it came in at the Porta del popolo , overflow'd the whole City , ( which lies upon a level ) and filled the Church of S. Mary the round as far as the great Altar . Two days after it fell , but took much Cattel along with it , and did great damage to the Citizens ; who sailed about the Streets , as upon the Tiber. Now King Lewis , Son to Lewis came to Rome , and obtain'd of Martin to be invested King of Naples , by general consent of the Cardinals . For he having been invited thither and adopted by Queen Joan , Sister to Ladislaus , expected by this means to get the Kingdom without fighting , but was driven out of Naples by a contrary Faction and retired to Calabria . And now the time for the Council drawing near ( according to the Decree at Constance ) Martin was pleased , by consent of the Cardinals , to send some Bishops before to Pavia , to begin it : that seeming to be the most commodious place for it . Thither therefore he immediately sent Peter Donatus , Arch-Bishop of Candia , James Camplo Bishop of Spoleto , Peter Rosatius Abbot of Aquilegia , Frier Leonard a Florentine , and General of the Preachers , to open the Council ; But they found no body yet come from France or Germany , onely two Abbots of Burgundy ; therefore they thought fit to defer it , till one at least should be come from each Nation , little of moment being to be transacted without universal consent . But while they waited their coming , on a sudden Pavia was visited so severely with a Plague , that with the Popes leave , the Presidents of the Council remov'd to Sienna ; whither people came from all Nations more readily and in greater numbers than to Pavia . Alphonsus King of Aragon , ( who was an Enemy to Martin for giving the Title of King of Naples and Sicily to Lewis , which himself desired ) sent his Embassador to the Council with Order to delay it as much as he could , and to bring about the Cause of the Anti-pope Peter Luna ( yet alive in Panischola ) either by Promises or Bribes to those who had greatest Authority in the Council . Wherefore Martin ( who knew very well , how great a calamity such a thing would bring upon the Church , and what danger there was in delays ) commanded the Council to be immediately dissolv'd , approving first of the Decrees made in it , that concern'd matters of Faith. And lest he might seem to fear a General Council , he order'd that another should be held at Basil seven years after . Thus did that prudent , subtil Man root out the seeds of Schism and Discord that were sown in the Council of Siena . Alphonso then complain'd of Martin publickly , that by his means he was put by the Kingdom which Joan designed for him , and Lewis was made Heir in his room . Martin easily confuted this charge , and told him that Lewis was confirm'd Heir to Joan by Alexander V. and John XXIII . long before : and that all the blame ought to be laid on the Queen , and not upon him , whose business it was to strengthen rather than weaken the Churches Feudataries , unless they had committed some heinous Offence against the Sea of Rome : and that he did not see , why Lewis might not be lawful Heir to Joan who was Crown'd by his Order . But when Brachius saw the Pope involv'd in so many Affairs , and so distracted by reason of the quarrel between him and Alphonso , he got many of the Church-Towns by force , and laid close Siege to Aquila a City in the Kingdom of Naples . The Pope was angry at that , and raising a good sufficient Army , he attempted to relieve Aquila , assisted by the Army of the Queen and Lewis , and not far from Aquila he conquer'd and kill'd Brachius in the open Field . The Sfortians were in that Battel , under the conduct of Francis Son to Sforza , who some years before going over the River Piscara ( which the Ancients call'd Aternus ) was drown'd . Brachius's body was brought to Rome , and buried in an unhallow'd place without the Porta di Sancto Lorenzo . Upon this Victory there was so great tranquillity ( besides that Perugia , Todi , and Assisi with some other Towns which Brachius had possession of were reduced to the Church ) that they thought Augustus's happy days were come again into the World. Then people lived at ease , and could walk even in the Night through the Woods without any danger ; no Robbers being abroad , no Russians and Thieves ; for he cut off Tartalia , Lauellus , and other Usurpers , that got their living rather by Rapine , than War. But the Hereticks of Bohemia who plagu'd the Catholicks of Germany continually with Heresie and Arms , seemed to interrupt this Peace and happiness . To make them therefore submit to Reason and to the Church , he admonish'd them first of all very gravely , and when that would not do , he sent Legats into Germany , to stir up the Catholicks to Arms. And first he sent Henry , Cardinal of S. Eusebius thither , alone , then Bartholomew of Piacenza ; and last of all he recall'd them , and sent Julian Caesarinus Cardinal of S. Angelo , who receiv'd great damage from the Enemy , not by his own fault , but by the cowardise of his Soldiers . However Martin was not discouraged at it , but made greater preparations against the Hereticks ; onely before he set about such a grand Affair , he resolv'd to compose and quiet Italy . For when the Peace was made by Martin between Philip and the Venetians , the Florentines bore a grudg at Ladislaus Son to Paul Guinisius , Lord of Lucca , for the assistance he gave Philip in the preceding War , and now he not being mention'd in the Articles of that Peace , they laid hold on it as a fair opportunity to subdue the City , and having raised an Army under Nicolas Fortebrachius and taken some Castles thereabout , they laid Siege to it . Whereupon Philip by the entreaty of Paul , and for fear lest if Lucca fell into the hands of the Florentines , he should find them the sharper , as being the nearer Enemies , he first sent Francis Sforza into Parma with a great body of Horse , to raise Foot-soldiers there . Who passing the Apennine in the beginning of Spring put the Florentines into such a fright , that before he came into the Cloudy Vale ( as the Inhabitants call it ) the Enemies had removed their Camp , and raised their Siege from before Lucca , out of fear . And his coming was so much the more welcome to the Lucceses , because when their Enemies were subdu'd and the Usurper taken , they thought to become absolute freemen by Francis's assistance . But the Florentines bribing Francis with fifty thousand pounds , he left the people of Lucca in a worse condition than ever ; having promised for that Sum not to serve Philip for six months . Then the Lucceses were besieged more close than before : Whereupon Philip at the request of Martin ( who also pitied the case of the Lucceses ) sent . Nicolas Piceninus thither with a great Body of Horse presently ; who vanquish'd and routed the Enemy , and not only raised the Siege , but march'd thence , and took many Castles belonging to Pisa and Volaterra by storm , and did the Sieneses a kindness , who then made War upon the Florentines . Martin being now undisturb'd by any forein Foe , apply'd his mind to adorn the City , and Churches of Rome , and to that purpose , repaired the Portico of S. Peters which was falling down , and paved the Lateran Church with Mosaic work , cieled it anew ; and began those Paintings there which were done by the hand of the famous Gentilis . He likewise repaired the old Palace that was ready to fall , near the Twelve Apostles , where he lived some years . The Cardinals follow'd his Example , and re-edified their Churches as fast as they could ; so that now Rome look'd something like a City . He also created certain Cardinals , of which his Nephew Prosper Columna , Cardinal of S. George , was one . In the mean time Peter Luna dy'd at Panischola , but lest the Church should be at quiet , those two Anti-Cardinals , that I told you of , were persuaded by Alphonso who was Martin's Enemy , to choose Giles Munio ( a Canon of Barselona , and a Nobleman ) Pope , and call'd him Clement VIII . He was no sooner chosen , but he made Cardinals and acted as Pope . But when Martin and Alphonso were friends again , he sent Peter de Fuso a Cardinal , as Legate from the Sea Apostolick thither : to whom Giles resign'd his Title to the Popedom , at the command of Alphonso . For which Martin was so kind to him afterward , that he made him Bishop of Majorca . And the Cardinals also that were made by Giles did voluntarily lay down their Dignity . But those two that Peter Luna made remain'd still obstinate , and therefore because they would not obey the Pope , the Legate put them in Prison . Thus Martin's industry and prudence removed the Schism from all parts ; and when the Church was setled he used as much skill and discretion in conferring of Benefices . For he did not bestow 'em upon every one that ask'd him , but consider'd who was fittest to receive them , and to take such a charge upon him . And if he did not know any body in the Country where Benefices fell , he used to send and enquire of those that knew the place who was qualified with Learning , Birth , or breeding fit for any Office. And thus did he advance the Church and deserving Men at the same time , to his great Honour . In fine , so couragious and resolute he was , that though he had two Brothers , the elder of which ( Jordanus , Prince of Salerno ) died of the Plague , and the other ( Lorenzo ) was burn'd to death in a Turret which was casually set on fire , he was not known to say , or do any thing , that argued Impatience , or lowness of mind . But this same Person so exactly good in the whole course of his life , died at Rome of an Apoplexy in the fourteenth year and the third month of his Pontificate , and the sixty third year of his Age : and was by his own Order buried in S. Johns Church near the Heads of the Apostles , in a brazen Tomb , and attended by all the people of Rome , and the Clergy , weeping as if the Church of God , and the City of Rome had been bereft of their onely and their best Parent . The Sea at that time was vacant twelve days . EVGENIVS IV. EVGENIVS the Fourth , a Venetian , of the Family of Condelmero , ( a common but ancient name ) whose Fathers name was Angelo , arrived at the Pontificate after this manner . When Gregory XII . was made Pope ( who was of the Family of Coraro , and a Venetian ) Anthony Corar Gregory's Nephew , a Canon of S. Georges in Alga going to Rome , took Gabriel Condelmero , who was of the same profession and had lived with him from his Childhood , along with him somewhat against his will. Gregory was so taken with his Wit and Parts , that he first made him his Treasurer , and then Bishop of Siena , having made his Nephew Anthony Bishop of Bologna . The Sieneses refused Gabriel at first , and would not have him for their Bishop ; alledging that a Foreiner ought not to be set over them in that high Function , but one that knew the customs and usages of their City . But when Gregory afterward upon a distrust of his condition , left Rome for Lucca , and encreased the number of Cardinals , he made Anthony his Nephew and Gabriel Condelmero two , who was made use of by Gregory after that , and ( when he was turn'd out ) by Martin in many great Affairs ; especially in the Embassy to the Marcha d' Ancona , in which he not only confirm'd the Inhabitants in their Allegiance to the Church , by punishing some seditious Conspirators , but also repaired the Church of S. Agnes at Ancona , which was decay'd , and the Port of the same City which was Weather-beaten , very old , and ruinous ; so as to make it like Trajans . And afterward when Martin understood that the Bolognians were set upon innovations , he sent Gabriel from Ancona thither , who suppress'd the Sedition as soon as he came . Where coming to Rome , and Martin soon after dying , he alone was thought fit to be made Pope , out of eighteen Cardinals , who at that time were in the Conclave , and changing his name to Eugenius , was brought immediatey to S. Peters , attended by all the People and Clergy , in the year 1431. March 3d. And having received the Papal Crown he went to the Lateran , and from thence to the Vatican , where he set a day for a general Consistory to be held . At which there was such a Concourse of People , that the Timber of the building where they met , ( and where the publick Consistory now stands ) gave way , and put the people into such a consternation , that the Bishop of Sinigaglia , a Citizen of Rome , of the Family of Mella , was trodden to death in the throng : For the Popes House was not built at that time as it is now . When the Consistory was dismiss'd , Eugenius took all care to avoid Tumults . But some Sycophants persuading him that Martin who was very covetous had left somewhere a great Treasure behind him , of which he might be inform'd by Martin's Friends and Relations ; they made the Man so mad , that he commanded Oddo Poccio Martin's Vice-Chamberlain to be laid hold on , and gave the charge of the business to Stephen Colonna his General ( the onely person of his Party among the Colonna's ) Cardinal Vrsin and Cardinal Comitum egging him on , by whose contrivance 't is thought all these things were done against the Colonneses , out of an old grudg between the two Factions . Eugenius however commanded that Oddo should be brought to him quietly and civily which was quite contrarily executed by Stephen . For not onely his goods were plunder'd by the Soldiers , but he was carried by force , or rather dragg'd like a Robber publickly into the Pope's presence . Eugenius was very angry at this rude usage of him , and checked Stephen for it ; nay threaten'd to punish him severely for bringing not onely Oddo but the Bishop of Tivoli , who was formerly Martin's Chamberlain , before him after such an unworthy manner . Hereupon Stephen fearing the Popes displeasure fled to Palestrina , to Prince Colonna , and desired him to join with him , to drive Eugenius from the City , because , he said , Eugenius had a Design to extinguish the whole Family of Colonna . And that he knew that to be so ; for he was privy to it himself , and that he ran away from the City , because he knew that he also must bear a part in that common Calamity , unless they all avoided it together . The Prince moved with what he said , and with the misfortunes of such as had been Martin's Friends , took up Arms and immediately resolv'd to set upon the Pope , staying onely a little , till his Brother Prosper , a Cardinal Deacon , whom he had forewarn'd of the business , could get out of the City . And as soon as he saw him , he march'd from Palestrina to Marino , and thence to Rome against Eugenius ; and having the Gate di Sancto Sebastiano deliver'd up to him by John Baptista , he enter'd the Town at first without doing any violence . But when they were come as far as S. Marks , in the Street called Colonna , the Pope's Soldiers met them , assisted by a great number of people . They fought some time in the City very stoutly ; and many were slain and taken on both sides . But the Colonneses seeing the People of Rome otherwise affected than they expected , they resolv'd to retreat out of the City , but as they went they plunder'd all things , drove away the Cattel , and forc'd a great many Men along with ' em . But the Pope's Soldiers , mix'd with the Romans requited 'em for it . For they plunder'd and laid waste the Houses of Prosper the Cardinal , and all the Colonneses , together with all those that had been Martin's Friends . Being thus incens'd on either side , they began to make use of treachery as well as open force , to bring about their Designs . For the Arch-Bishop of Benevento , Son to Anthony Colonna , was taken , and one Masius a Frier , who being tortur'd confess'd , that he intended to kill the Governour of Castel S. Angelo , and so taking it by surprise , to betray it to the Colonneses , who , being once Masters of that , might drive the Pope and the Vrsins out of Rome , when they pleased . Masius was degraded from the Priesthood and quarter'd in Campo di Fiore , and his Limbs hung up at the four chief Gates of the City , nothing being said of the Arch-Bishop of Benevento . But Eugenius falling sick either of grief for these troubles or of Poison , as some said , he clap'd up a Peace with the Colonneses by the mediation of Angelot Foscus a Roman Citizen , whom he not long after made Cardinal at the same time with Francis Condelmero his Nephew . This Peace he made publick with as much speed as possible , because he understood that Sigismund was come into Italy , and design'd for Rome ; upon which he made his Nephew Francis Chamberlain : and gave him some excellent Persons for his Assistants in the management of the Church Patrimony . Whilst these things pass'd thus at Rome , the Florentines and Venetians having routed a Fleet of Philip Duke of Genoa upon the Coast of Genoa in a Sea-fight , and having a Pope who was their Country-man , took the confidence to invade Philip by Land : But he sent for Nicolas Picenninus immediately out of Tuscany , and both beat the Venetian Fleet at Cremona , and easily defeated Carmignola , whom the Venetians beheaded a little after having first ( as they say themselves ) convicted him by Torture , Letters produc'd and Oral testimony that it was through his treachery , that they did not take Cremona , when Cavalcabos had seized one Gate of the City : and that the Navy was vanquish'd before his face , when he might easily have hinder'd it with such a number of men as he had so near . But then the Florentines fearing lest the Emperor now coming into Italy , should favour Philip , they dispatch'd Nerius Capponius a Citizen of theirs , if possible , to persuade Eugenius , that the Emperors coming to the City , did threaten no less ruin to the Sea Apostolick than to Florence : And that it was an easie matter to keep him from passing over Arno into Siena ( which had molested the Florentines a long time ) if he would command Nicolas Tollentinas , then in Arms under the Pope , to join Michelett Cotignola , General of the Florentines , and oppose Sigismund at Arno , that he might not pass the River with his German Horse . Eugenius was easily persuaded to it ; and upon some Debate about the charge of the War , Nerius took up the business and agreed that the Florentines should pay two thousand Horse of Eugenius's raising as long as the War lasted . Then Nicolas Tollentinas at the Pope's command march'd out of his Winter-quarters , and whilst he pillaged the Sieneses , gave Sigismund opportunity to pass the River Arno ( by the assistance of Anthony Pontadera , who was an excellent Commander , and a bitter Enemy of the Florentines ) and thence passing through Volaterra in so peaceable a manner , that his Army seemed rather friends than foes , he was received and made welcome wherever he came . The Emperor having tarried six months at Siena , to the great cost of that City , and having in vain attempted to make Peace with the Florentines , applying himself to Eugenius he made a League with him , and then went to Rome ; where he was kindly entertain'd by the people and the Pope , and receiv'd the Imperial Crown : And going from the Vatican , where he was crown'd , into the Lateran where he lodg'd , he Knighted several Italians and Germans at Ponte di S. Angelo , according to custom . And some say that Eugenius waited on him so far , and then went back to S. Peter's . After that the Emperor took leave of the Pope , and travelling through the Marcha d' Ancona , and Romagna he arrived at Ferrara and Mantoua . Where when he had stay'd some days , he made John Francis , Lord of Mantoua a Marquis , and married Barbara , the Daughter of John , Marquis of Brandenburgh to Lewis , Son of John Francis. This match was thought an honour to the Gonzagan Family , not onely because the Lady was akin to the Emperour , but because her Father John was an Imperial Elector . At last the Emperor departed out of Italy , leaving all things in confusion ; but Nicolas d' Este , Marquis of Ferrara was persuaded by Philip to go to Venice and exhort them to Peace , and so he did , insomuch that they were induced by the awe he had over 'em , and considering their great expences , to send Plenipotentiaries to Ferrara along with him , where by consent of Eugenius , April 1. 1433. a Peace was concluded upon these Conditions : to wit , That Philip should depart out of Geradada and deliver it up to the Marquis of Monteferrat and Orlando Pallaricini , both whom he had turn'd out of their paternal Inheritance , that all which had been taken from the Florentines , the Sieneses , or those of Lucca should be return'd to the Owners ; and that he should be look'd upon as a common Enemy , that did not restore what he had taken in thirty days . Thus having made a Peace in all parts , they hoped for some rest , when on the sudden the whole shock of the War fell upon Eugenius . For Philip who loved Novelties sent Francis Sforza with a great Army into Romagna , pretending to march into Puglia ( which Alphonso had invaded ) to defend those Towns which his Father Sforza had possess'd there . Who marching through Ancona and Ombria with his Army in good order , surprised and took them in a moment . And Philip not content to do so , sent Nicolas Fortebrachius , a valiant and prudent Commander with chosen Horse so suddenly against Eugenius that he was possess'd of the Ponte Molle and the Porta del popolo , before it was known that any Enemy approached . This Nicolas had formerly fought under Eugenius , and by his Commission had subdu'd the Governor of Vetralla and Civita Vechia , by the help of the Venetian Galleys that attaqued the Castle off the Sea. But when Nicolas afterward demanded his pay , Eugenius answered him , that he had taken as much spoil out of the Castle , especially out of the Town as would satisfie him . At which Nicolas was so angry , that he went into the parts about Rome , and raised such tumults , taking and driving away such numbers of Men and Cattel , that Eugenius was some time at a stand what to do . The Romans flock'd to him with their complaints ; but the Pope , who at that time wanted both advice and health , sent 'em to Francis the Chamberlain , who being devoted to idleness and pleasure , gave 'em no other answer , but that they over-valued their Cattel ( for they often complain'd of the loss of them ) and told 'em that the Venetians lived more like Citizens than they without Beasts and flocks of Cattel . The Romans were displeased at this answer , and therefore when Nicolas had taken Tivoli ( beating Count Tagliacotius out of it ) and Subiaco , and drawn all the Colonneses to his party ( Stephen Colonna , who was always of the other side being kill'd by the Prince ) they threw off the yoke of Subjection and crying out , Arms , Arms , Liberty , Liberty , they beat out all Eugenius's Officers and taking Francis the Chamberlain Prisoner they created a new Magistracy of their own choosing , consisting of seven Romans whom they called Governors , who had power of life and death . But Eugenius in such an Hurry not knowing what to do resolv'd to flee for 't . And immediately changing his Habit for that of a Monk , went on shipboard in a small Vessel along with Arsenius the Monk down the Tiber to Ostia . Whereupon certain Romans , that knew of his going , threw Stones and shot Arrows at him ; for they would fain have kept him there till they had got possession of S. Angelo . Nevertheless Eugenius went away upon the 7th of July and sailed to Pisa first , and then to Florence in Galleys laid on purpose for his passage ; and then the Romans betook themselves to storm the Castle , raising Mounds and Bulwarks in all places , that might make it more accessible to the Enemy . On the other side , those of the Castle made some sallies upon them ; and the Governor thinking it fit to use some stratagem with the people of Rome , He ( by the assistance and advice of Baldesar Aufido a cunning Captain , that defended the lower part of the Castle ) bad one of his Soldiers that sallied out , that he should suffer himself to be taken by the Enemy , and then blame the cruelty and covetousness of him the Governor , and promise them that if they would give him such a reward , he would kill the Governor and betray the Castle . The Soldier did exactly as he was bid ; and when he was taken , said all the ill things he could devise against Antony Ridio ( the Governor ) and swore , he would bring the matter about to their mind . Thereupon being dismissed he went into the Castle and hung up Anthonies Clothes , with somewhat like his Head on top of them , which was visible a great way off . Baldesar presently cry'd out , the wicked Fellow was justly punish'd , and that some of the chief Roman Commanders might now come in , and , if they paid the reward , take the Castle . They not being aware of the trick , went in , and were strait taken . Immediately there was a joyful noise in the Castle , and Darts and Bullets were thrown and shot upon the Romans without . The Romans being thus deluded advised concerning the enter-change of their Captives , and in order to it , set the Chamberlain , Eugenius's Nephew , at Liberty : and unanimously submitted to Eugenius within five months after they thought to have gain'd their freedom . Then there were Magistrates made in the name of the Church , who fortified the Capitol with strong Guards and other provisions . And after upon the arrival of John Viteleschus ( whom they call'd , the Patriarch ) Francis his Nephew being gone to Eugenius , a sudden dread seiz'd the Romans to such a degree that they durst not so much as open their mouths for fear . For Viteleschus was an imperious and cruel Man , and lived like a Tyrant rather than a Christian . These things were transacted at Rome whilst Alphonso besieged Naples and Cajetta , which was stoutly defended by the Genoese Merchants : and the Genoeses thinking it their duty to assist their Countrymen , fitted out a Navy with all speed by the leave and good liking of Duke Philip Viconti , who lent 'em some Foot-Soldiers ; and meeting their Enemy Alphonso not far from Cajetta they engaged with him . After a long and a sharp conflict they defeated Alphonso , and took him Prisoner , and all his retinue , of which some were Princes . Alphonso was brought to Millain to Philip , but was entertain'd not as a Captive , or an Enemy of the Genoeses , but as a King and a Friend . And when he had been treated honourably for some days , and presented by Philip with many great gifts , he went into his Kingdom and took Cajetta presently . Upon that the Genoeses were so enraged that he should free Alphonso so easily , whom they had taken with such hazard , that by the advice of Thomas Fregoso they revolted from Philip , and made the said Thomas their Duke . Then Picenninus , who was sent against the Genoeses , receiving news that they persisted in their obstinacy , took Sarzana , and marching toward Pisa , under pretence to go and help Alphonso , spoiled many Castles belonging to the Pisans . But the Florentines stopped his career , by sending for Francis Sfortia with the Pope's good liking , who was then in possession of Ancona , and endeavour'd , by the assistance of the Florentines and Venetians , to be made Lord of it . But Eugenius was against that ; and said , that it became a Pope to preserve the Church-patrimony even by War , rather than alienate it . So they deferred that business till another opportunity : yet Francis in hopes of it , did not onely beat Picenninus from the Siege of Barga , taking Lewis Gonzaga who fought under Picenninus ; but he laid close Siege to Lucca in the name of the Florentines . Picenninus was hinder'd from passing the Apennine to their relief , and therefore promised to free them another way . Wherefore he march'd through Bologna without any molestation ( onely taking a Town belonging to the Florentines , called Oriolo ) and being mindful of the Lucceses , he went thither , and in the absence of Francis Sfortia vanquish'd the Florentines and raised the Siege of Lucca . The Pope being almost distracted with care , as well because he was surrounded with War , as that the Council of Basil , begun by the Decree of Pope Martin , increased daily by the conflux of all the Princes of Spain , France , Germany and Hungary , who referr'd the case of all Christendom to that Council , he contrived how to dissolve it , and to that purpose , would have removed it from Basil to Bologna by general consent of the Cardinals that were there on his side . But the Emperor , other Princes and Prelates , then at Basil , did not onely disobey the Pope , but admonish'd him several times to come himself with his Cardinals to Basil , which was a convenient place that Martin had chosen to hold the Council in , or else they threaten'd to oppose him as a prevaricating and an obstinate person . Eugenius was moved at their words and confirmed the Council at Basil by a new Breve , giving every one leave to go thither : for he was so tormented with Wars on all sides of him , that he had hardly time to breath . But having recover'd Rome , he sent John Viteleschus thither immediately , who was a Man indeed very fit for business , but savage and severe : who marching against the Colonneses , the Sabelli , and all the Gibellin faction he sack'd and razed the Castle of Gandulpho standing on the Lago Albano , as also Savello , and Borgeto . He likewise took Alba , Civita Lapuvina , Palestrina and Zagatolo , and sent all the Inhabitants , that were alive , to Rome . Then turning his course into Campagna di Roma he brought 'em all over to the Church ; and having taken Anthony Pontadera he hang'd him upon an Olive-Tree at Fraselone . Then coming back to Rome he put 'em all in a fear , and pull'd down several Houses of Conspirators , that had taken possession of the Porta Maggiore in a tumult , and declared them Enemies to the Church . Among the rest he took one Pulcellus , and tortur'd him with red hot Pincers and then hang'd him in Campo Fiore . When the Roman people complain'd , that the covetousness of some rich Men had brought a Famine upon the Country , there was so much Wheat immediately brought into the Market by his Order , that there ensued great plenty of all things in a short time ; so readily were his Commands obey'd . When he had thus setled Affairs , he went into the Kingdom of Naples , which Alphonso had lately got possession of , and which he said belonged to the Pope and the Church , and there he took the Prince of Tarento with two thousand Horse and invaded the Dominion of the Earl of Nola. He also had like to have taken Alphonso by fraud rather than force , when they had made a Truce , and a Peace was as good as concluded . When he had taken the Towns belonging to the Church he freed the Prince . And going back to Rome he demolish'd Palestrina , which was ready to rebel , by the persuasion of Lorenzo Colonna , and turned out the Inhabitants in great numbers to roam about the Country in the year 1435. In which year Eugenius went from Florence , ( having first consecrated the Cathedral Church there ) and going to Bologna he built a Fort near that Gate which leads towards Ferrara , and fortified the House where the Legate now resides , with a good high and broad Wall ( behind especially ) and with Turrets . The year after he in a publick Consistory translated the Council of Basil ( though he had approved of that place ) from thence to Ferrara ; and said that the Greeks who had a mind to join with the Church of Rome had chosen that City to meet in . Then the Presidents of the Council at Basil were very urgent with the Greeks and did exhort them with Prayers and Promises , that they would leave Eugenius and come to them . Nor were they content to do so onely , but they bragg'd that they would depose Eugenius too , if he would not come thither also . Eugenius could not tell for some time what to do , but yet he sent thither , as Legate , one John Francis Capitelista a Lawyer and a Knight of Padua , to plead his cause . But when Sigismund the Emperor was dead , by whose favour the Council of Basil flourish'd , and Albert Duke of Austria was chosen in his room , the Cardinal of S. Crosses began the Council of Ferrara in the name of Eugenius . Eugenius also went thither when he heard the Emperor of Constantinople , whose name was John Paleologus , was coming , with a great many Gallies of his own , as well as what the Venetians for Eugenius's sake sent to meet the Emperor lest any violence should have been offer'd him : because he had an account , that certain French Gallies were sent by the Council into the Archipelago , with Orders either to bring the Emperor to them , or if they could not do so ; that , at least , they should keep him from going to Ferrara . But Eugenius so far corrupted the Admiral of those Galleys with Money , that he left the Council at Basil and came over to his Party . When the Emperour came to Ferrara , he was entertain'd by Eugenius , as the Roman Emperours used to be treated . But Viteleschus when he had quieted the Church Dominions , and punish'd several Priests that had pilfer'd certain Jewels out of the Heads of Peter and Paul the Apostles in the Lateran Church , to which they belong'd , and , after that , had put James Galesius and his Accomplices to death for attempting to make Innovations upon the Government , he went to Ferrara where in a publick Consistory he was receiv'd into the number of Cardinals with great Honour . For he had been made Cardinal six months before at Bologna ; and then returning with greater Authority , he put the Governour of Vetralla , and the Lord of Fuligno ( after he had expell'd him from his usurp'd Dominion ) to death in the Castle of Surio . But Eugenius desiring to unite the two Churches that were so long of different Opinions , in the year 1438 , having made solemn Prayers and celebrated the Mass of the Holy Ghost , he went to the Council along with the Emperour and Patriarch of Constantinople , where the Emperour being seated on a Throne suitable to his Dignity , and the other Greeks in a place opposite to the Pope , the question was first ask'd , Whether the Latins and the Greeks who had been so long of different Opinions were willing to be united into one Church ? At which they all cry'd out , They would very willingly , provided that their differences , were first reconciled by Reason . In order to which there were Disputations every day between those that the Latins and Greeks had chosen to debate those weighty Points . But there happening a Plague at Ferrara , which continued a good while , it was not safe staying there , and therefore the Council was removed to Florence . And as soon as they came thither , Picenninus presently took possession of Forli , Imola , Ravenna and Bologna , by command from Philip , with a design to thwart Eugenius's intentions , who was a Friend to the Florentines and Venetians , his Enemies . After that he came back into Parma , and raising a great body of Horse he passed the Po , and took ( in a short time ) the greater Casal , and Platina , my native Country , and all that the Venetians had about Cremona . Then he routed Gattamelata General of the Venetian Army at Calvatoni , and with the Prince of Mantoua his Ally , he besieged Brescia for some months , which was stoutly defended by the Citizens and one Francis Barbar , a very learned Man and their chief Magistrate . Whereupon he pass'd from thence to seize several Castles thereabout , and hinder provisions from being brought into the City , plundering and destroying all the Country as far as Verona and Vincenza , so that he left the Venetians nothing to live upon ; but yet all this was not accomplish'd without great damage to his Men , especially in the dead of Winter which was the time they took to do it . He likewise secured great part of the Rivers Menzo , Adige , Lago di Garda , and Lago d' Iseo , that nothing might be carried that way by Water to the needy Inhabitants . But the fitting up of some Ships , that were removed out of the Adige into the Lago di S. Andreas , and careened below in the Lago di Garda near Forboli , gave the Venetians some respite . Then seeing nevertheless that Picenninus press'd those of Verona and Vincenza very hard , the Venetians thought themselves quite lost , if they did not get a good Commander , and therefore they sent James Donatus to Florence , then in League with 'em , to desire , that if the Florentines had any regard to the Republick of Venice , or the safety and Liberty of Italy in general , that they would send Francis Sfortia immediately with all his Forces to Venice , now almost ruined by the Arms of Philip and the Mantuan . The Florentines being concern'd for their own danger as well as that of their Allies , persuade Francis to take up Arms for the Venetians , and promised him in the name of the City , to defend all the Towns that he had , which belong'd to the Church of Rome ; which was his greatest desire . They also got Letters Apostolical from Eugenius with much ado , to declare Francis Marquis and Lord of Ancona : but with these words , Let him take it , and the Devil give him luck with it . Francis going with his Cavalry along the Coast of the Adriatick Sea fell into Ferrara , and passing the Po in Boats , and having augmented his Army in Padua ( for he is said to have had twelve thousand Horse , and five thousand Foot ) he met the Enemy first at Suave near Verona , where they fought very smartly for some time and neither had the better on 't . Afterward Picenninus by reason of his indisposition , and want of Men , gave way to his Power , and then Francis having recover'd all the Castles from them of Vincenza and Verona , he was about to raise the Siege from before Brescia , but seeing all other Avenues stopp'd , he passed the Adige , and marching into the parts about Trent , he went to Archo , a Town he had a mind to take , because the Earl of Archo was an Ally of Philip. Picenninus also came thither , to assist the Earl ; but fighting more eagerly than cautiously ( as he used to do ) he was deserted by the rest of the Army , and receiving great damage was fain to fly into the neighbouring Vallies , where he had been taken by the Enemy , if Charles Gonzaga , son to John Francis had not come between him and them , and so saved him from that imminent danger ; and yet for all that he was taken afterward , the Foe gathering strength , and carried Prisoner to Verona . There are that write , how Picenninus was so weaken'd in one side with Wounds which he receiv'd in the several Battels , that he was not able to ride back to his Army , but was wrapp'd in a Sack , as if he had been dead , and so carried upon a lusty Fellows shoulders even through the Enemies Camp. Whilst these things were transacted in Venice , Philip taking it ill that the Florentines by the help and persuasion of Eugenius , had sent Francis Sfortia to aid the Venetians , he treated with those that were at the Council of Basil , to cite Eugenius before 'em ; which they did twice or thrice . But when it did not answer his expectation , he so far infatuated them , as that they deposed Eugenius and chose Amadeus Duke of Savoy ( his Father-in-law , who lived like an Hermit at Ripalia with some other Noblemen ) Pope , and called him Felix . Hence arose great Seditions in the Church of God ; for Christendom was divided into three parts , and some follow'd Eugenius , some Felix , and the rest were Neuters . For all that Eugenius was not dejected ; but held frequent Assemblies , and Disputations between the Greeks and Latins , till at last it came to this result , that the Greeks were convinc'd that the Holy Ghost did proceed from the Father and the Son , and that he was homusius , that is of the same substance , and did not come forth from the Father onely , as they formerly believ'd : and that they ought to consecrate the Body of Christ with unleaven'd bread made of Wheat , and to believe a Purgatory . Lastly , That the Pope of Rome was Christ's true Vicar , and the lawful Successor of Saint Peter , to whom all the Eastern as well as Western Churches ought to submit , as being the universal Patriarch . The business thus setled , the Greeks went away ; and then the Armenians also agreed with us in Faith , their Errors being confuted , and Eugenius's Letters to that purpose promulgated , to shew the reason why they accorded , with this Inscription , Given at the Holy General Council held at Florence in the Cathedral there , Novemb. 22. 1439. When that was done he contrived how to strengthen himself and at the same time weaken the Council of Basil , and that was by making eighteen Cardinals at once in the publick Consistory : of which number two were Greeks , to wit Rutenus and Nicenus ; that the Greeks might be kept in the Faith by their example and Authority : and yet that Nation fell back in a little time to its old State. Others were Peter Barbo his Sisters Son , and Alouisius Patavinus whom he afterward made Patriarch of Aquilegia and Chamberlain , having advanced Francis Condelmerius to the Vicechancelourship . Whilst these things were acted near Trent , and People thought that Picenninus and the Prince of Mantoua would yield at last , having received such damage , they removed thence with all speed to Verona and took it , by the help of Ladders wherewith they scal'd the Walls and enter'd in at the Cittadelle , unknown to any of the Sentinels , who , to avoid the extream cold of the North Wind ( which that Night was very boisterous , ) had quitted their Posts , and were got into the Tents . But Francis Sfortia , when he heard that Verona was taken by the Enemy , march'd thither presently with all his Army , to recover it , knowing that the Venetians had still possession of the old Castle , and the Fort of S. Felix in the Mount. And therefore he enter'd the City that way with his Army , and ran upon the Enemy with a mighty shout . Philip's Men met him with a few Horse ( for all his Forces were not yet come up ) and they fought very sharply in that part of the City , which they call the Island . At last the few were fain to yield to the many , and Picenninus and the Mantuans betook themselves to the new Bridg ( as they call it ) where for some time they bore the shock of their Enemies . There , as the Horse were engaging , and a great many crowded in a little room , the Draw-bridg broke with the weight of Men and Horses , and almost all that fell into the River were drown'd , because they were tired with fasting so long , and sunk by the very weight of their Arms. Thereupon Francis flying to a Bridg of Boats , put over his Men and drove Picenninus and the Mantuan ( who distrusted the Citizens fidelity ) quite out of the City , within four days after he had taken it . Then Philip , that he might draw Francis from the Venetians by infesting the Florentines , who had given him the same pay as the Venetians did , sent Picenninus into Tuscany with six thousand Horse , in the midst of Winter . The Florentines seeing that , sent presently for Piergianpaulo , an excellent Commander , and desired Eugenius that he would assist 'em according to the League by which he was bound to defend Tuscany ; and so were resolv'd to meet Picenninus . But when they found that John Viteleschus had conspired with Philip , though he were at that time Legate and General of the Church-Forces ; and that he would not prove a friend ( as he pretended ) when he came into Tuscany , but an Enemy in the Head of six thousand Horse , and would fight against the Florentines on Picenninus's side , the Magistrates of Florence contrived by real or feigned Letters ( no matter which ) from Eugenius , to have him kill'd by Anthony Ridius the Governour of Castel S. Angelo , just as his Men were passing the Bridg. And so he was ; for he could not be aided by those that were gone over the Bridg , and therefore was as it were alone , because he brought up the Reer . The Count Aversus , who fought under the Patriarch , having lost his General , convey'd his Carriages along with his own to Roncillione . But the Florentines being freed from so great a Terrour , deal cunningly with Eugenius , to let Lewis of Padua who succeeded Viteleschus , muster up all the Church-Forces and come to their assistance . This Lewis was a politick Man , and it was supposed that by his means Viteleschus was taken off . But Picenninus marching down into the Vale of Mugello , kill'd and plunder'd all before him as far as Fiesole . Then turning toward Castentino , he by the assistance of Count Popio made many Towns revolt . Thence going to Perugia , he went quietly into the City , and sent the Legat who was then Governour there to the Pope Eugenius upon a certain Message . And in the mean time he took the Treasurer , and alter'd the whole State of the City . For he chose ten Citizens who had Power of life and death over all the rest . But the Perugians fearing lest he should set up a Tyranny upon them , they bargain'd with him to depart the City for fifty thousand pound . He did so and went to Cortona , hoping to take that place by treachery ; but the Plot was discover'd and the Conspirators either kill'd or banish'd , upon which he march'd to Citta di Castello . The Florentines also moved to Aughiera , a Town in their Dominions , to help their Countrymen , if Picenninus should offer 'em any violence . These things pass'd in Tuscany , whilst Francis Sfortia conquer'd Philip's Navy at the Lago di Garda ( of which Italiano Furlano was Admiral ) and not onely raised the Siege from before Brescia and Bergamo , but the same Summer vanquish'd Philip's Army at Soncino having taken one thousand five hundred Horse , and in a short time took and subdu'd all the Castles of Brescia , part of Cremona , and Mantoua , with all Gerradadua , and made them tributary to the Venetians . At that time the Prince of Mantoua lost Asola , Lonato , and Pescheria , three Towns of a good bigness without opposition : for when Picenninus was absent , he never durst engage with an Enemy in the open Field . But Picenninus hearing how the state of Affairs was alter'd in Venice , and being sent for by many Messengers and Letters as well from Philip , as the Prince of Mantoua ; as also being tired out with the importunities of the Soldiers who were most of 'em Natives of that part of Italy which is near the Alps , he removed his Camp from Cita di Castello to Borgo di Sancto Sepolcro , a Town in his Territories , which lies over against Angliera : with design either by compulsion or stratagem , to fight the Florentines and the Pope's Army , that lay ( as I told you ) near Angliera . On the 29 of June ( S. Peter and S. Paul's day ) Picenninus set his Army in Array , which took up a Plain of four thousand paces , but was unfortunately forc'd to choose a disadvantageous place to fight in , ( because he understood , that the common Soldiers of the Enemy were gone a foraging , and was not willing to lose the opportunity ) For he was to go up the side of an Hill , and so his Enemies upon the higher ground easily kept him off . Yet they fought five hours very smartly , till at last Picenninus , what with the multitude of his Enemies and the folly of his Son Francis , who had forsaken his Post , was overcome , and retreated to Borgo with great damage and the loss of his Ensigns . And the next day leaving Borgo in the hands of the Townsmen and some few of his Soldiers that survived the Battel , he went back through Romagna to Philip. The Townsmen of Borgo fearing they might be hardly dealt withal , because they had revolted from the Pope , employ'd Agents to get their Pardon , and surrender'd themselves to the Legat without loss of limbs or goods . That Victory was very welcom both to Eugenius and the Florentines ; and they say Alonisius Patavinus was made a Cardinal for that reason . The same Summer the Florentines beat Count Poppio who was Picenninus's Ally , out of Tuscany . But Philip who was environ'd with so many Enemies , fought out for forein Aid , and entreated Alphonso , who had got possession of the Kingdom of Naples , to storm all the Towns which the Sfortians had in that Kingdom ; to draw Francis Sfortia from the Venetians . Alphonso comply'd with his request , but never could recal Francis from the War that he was engaged in . For he , when a sufficient quantity of forage came in , march'd from Pescheria to Brescia with fifteen thousand Horse , and six thousand Foot , and met Picenninus at Cignano , with a design to fight him . Picenninus was as willing to fight as he , and though he had a less number of Men , yet they were stout Fellows and he rely'd upon their Valour . They fought briskly for some time , and parted upon equal terms . Francis thinking he had gotten honour enough in the Wars , for that he had challenged his Enemy into the Field , lead his Army round the Country and retook several Towns which Picenninus had taken that Winter , and made them subject to the Venetians . From thence he went to Martinengo , which Picenninus had fortified with a strong Garrison , and besieged it . But when Picenninus had augmented his Army by the arrival of Francis his Son , and the Prince of Mantoua , he went thither and pitch'd his Camp a mile off the Enemy , provoking him by Skirmishes to come and decide the matter in a set Battel : but he not now desiring to fight the Enemy in the Field , grew wholly intent upon taking the Town . Picenninus therefore removed his Camp every day so much nearer the Enemy , and put Francis in such dangerous circumstances , that neither his Soldiers could forrage , nor any Provisions be sent in , nor the Army march out from the place , without apparent danger : and just then beyond all hopes there was a Peace declared , which had been in agitation between Philip and Francis by the mediation of one Eusebiolus surnamed Chain , without Picenninus's knowledg . When Picenninus heard of it , he exclaim'd at Heaven and Earth , and Philip's inconstancy , who with a certain Victory before him desired Peace like a conquer'd Person . The Armies departing , the Peace was declared at Capriana , in the year 1442 , upon these terms ; That Francis should marry Blanch the Daughter of Philip , and have with her , as a Dowry , Pontremoli and Cremona with all the Country belonging to it , except Picigitono and the Castles which the Mantouan , and Pallavicini possess'd : and that all those places that Philip , and his Allies had taken , as also the Venetians and their Confederates ( except Asola , Lonato , and Pescheria which were the Prince of Mantoua's before that War ) should be restored : and he that would not accept of these Articles , should be look'd upon as a common Enemy . Eugeneus lik'd not this Peace ; because Francis had neglected him whilst he talk'd of restoring what was lost , without mentioning Bologna , which Picenninus had possession of ; wherefore he resolv'd to go from Florence to Rome , and there advise concerning the recovery of the Church Patrimony , because that was a place where he might take more freedom . But that he might find all things quiet , he sent Alouisius Patavinus , Cardinal of S. Laurence before , to put out the Seculars and restore the Canons regular to the Lateran , who had been expelled by the Secular Priests , upon a Controversie that was between 'em , who should carry the Body of Christ upon Corpus Christi day in Procession . Gino Albanese an excellent Soldier was put to death because he would have broken the Peace between Eugenius and Alphonso . Palus Lamolara also a stout Man , of whose parts he was jealous , was also put to death . And when things were setled in this manner , Eugenius came to Rome September 28. 1443. ( though the Florentines did all they could to keep him there ) being met by all the City with all the veneration imaginable , and lay that night at the Porta del popolo . And the next Day as he was going to S. Peters to Prayers , as the custom is , he walk'd in his Pontifical Robes through the City , and heard the People were in a mutiny for that the Taxes were doubled , and a new Impost laid upon Wine . Thereupon he commanded silence , and in the presence of 'em all , abolish'd that Exaction as tyrannical : at which they immediately cry'd out , Long live Eugenius ; whereas before they had cry'd , Down with these new Gabells , the inventors of them . After nineteen Days he went to the Lateran , and declared he would hold a General Council there , and sent Letters and Messengers to acquaint the several Princes with his Design . For he had a mind to weaken and destroy the Council of Basil by this means . When things were thus composed at Rome , he remember'd the injuries he had receiv'd , and sent Picenninus the General against the Anconeses ( whom Francis had subdu'd ) who going from Bologna toward Perugia made those of Tiferno who were Allies of the Floretines , revolt , to gratifie Eugenius who was angry with the Florentines , for supplying Francis with Mony to oppose him and keep Ancona . Alphonso too , who the year before had long besieged Naples and at last through a Common-shore got into the Town and taken it , beating out René of Anjou , was so far taken with the same and courage of Picenninus that he not onely chose him General of his Army , but , to honour him the more , adopted him into the Family of Aragon : who as soon as he had receiv'd Money of Eugenius and Alphonso to defray the War , went into Ancona , and reduced many Towns to the Church , which Francis Sfortia , who was come thither with a good Army from Cremona , vainly strove to defend . About that time John Francis Gonzaga dy'd , and the Venetians and Florentines who were concern'd for the time to come , made Lewis Gonzaga , Son and Heir to John Francis , their Stipendiary , that he , if occasion were , might oppose Philip. In the mean time things were pretty quiet in those parts of Italy that lie next the Alps , when Hannibal Bentivoglio , who was kept Prisoner sometime in the Castle of Pelegrini , by command from Picenninus , for suspicion of a Conspiracy , escaped and went back to Bologna where he excited the People to liberty and seiz'd Francis Picenninus , Governour of the City , and all his Men. Which done , he recall'd all the Exiles whether of his own or the contrary Faction , especially one Baptista Canedolus by name . After which the Bolognians sent Embassadours to the Venetians and Florentines to desire their Alliance . Which the Embassadours having obtein'd they returned home , and presently took the Castle ( which was yet in the Enemies hands ) by the help of those recruits that were sent 'em from their Friends , and as soon as they had taken destroy'd it , chasing Alouisius Vermes out of Bologna . Then Philip taking it ill that the Bolognians should be in League with the Venetians and Florentines , hired some Friends of Baptista , promising them assistance , to take Hannibal off , that themselves and their Faction might be sole Governours in the City . And Canedolus who was ready at Roguery , prevailed with a certain Man of Bologna ( who had a Son accidentally then newly born ) to choose Hannibal Godfather : and the next Day the Child was carried to be Christen'd ; which being over , the Father of the Child invited Hannibal to S. John's Church , because it was S. John's Day . Hannibal comply'd with the Traitor in that too , not thinking of any Design ; but in the way thither he was set upon by a company of the Conspirators that got about him , and was slain , though two Servants that he had , who loved him , did what they could to defend him . But the people of Bologna , when they knew it were so concern'd for the indignity , that they presently took up Arms and kill'd all the chief of the Canedolian Faction , particularly Baptista , whose body they dragg'd through the City and buried it very ignominiously . At the same time also there happen'd a great piece of villany to be acted at Rome : for Angellottus Cardinal of S. Marks was deprived of his life and all the Money that he had so covetously gathered and scraped together , by his own Valet de Chamber . The Villain was taken and tortur'd to Death , and then being cut into four parts was hang'd upon the four Gates of the City . But the Venetians and Florentines fearing , lest Bologna , which was very commodiously seated for both of 'em in time of War , should fall into Philip's hands , sent immediately some Troops thither to assist them . The Venetians were not out in their guess ; for Philip designed to send Picenninus thither with an Army , at the request of the Exiles , if he had not dy'd before he could set out . They say he dy'd for grief , that his Son Francis , whom he had left behind him in Ancona , when Cardinal Firmanus was Legat , was vanquish'd by Francis Sfortia . But the year after Philip took courage and advised Eugenius to endeavour the recovery of Bologna , promising to supply him with Men , and bear his share in the charge of the War. By which the Pope was so wrought upon , that he made a League with Alphonso , and sent Sigismund Malatesta with a great body of Horse into Ancona against Francis ; that when the Florentines were otherwise imploy'd , Bologna might be forced to surrender . Now Philip had sent William Montferrat and Charles Gonzaga before with a great Army ; who entering the Territory of Bologna in an Hostile manner plunder'd all before ' em . But the Florentines who were concern'd for the danger of their Allies , dispatch'd Astorgius Faventinus with one thousand five hundred Horse and two hundred Foot , to aid the Bolognians till farther order from them and the Venetians . Things stood thus in Romagna ; when Philip , on the sudden , sent for Francis Picenninus from Ancona , and gave him order to go with a great Army upon May Day , against the Cremoneses who apprehended no such thing . He went as he was commanded , and took a great many of the Country Fellows , and strook such terrour into the Citizens by battering their Walls both Night and Day , that he had very near taken the City . But the Venetians and Florentines were troubled at the danger , which Francis and their Friends were in , and resolv'd to defend Cremona and Bologna at the same time , and sent Tibertus Brandolinus a very active Commander , who taking along with him the Bologneses , and the Auxiliaries from Florence march'd toward the Enemy ( who did not well agree among themselves , and were encamp'd at a Town call'd St. John's ) and when he had brought William Monferrat over to the Bolognians by Promises and Presents , and easily routed Charles , he quickly retrieved all the Towns which the Enemy had in their hands . Bologna being thus quieted , and the Auxiliaries of Florence and Venice divided , by order , into two parts , the one half were sent to avoid Francis Sfortia whom Eugenius and Alphonso had beaten as far as the Walls of Vrbino ▪ and the other half to the Cremoneses who were hard put to it by Francis Picenninus . The Venetians resolving upon an open rupture with Philip , sent Embassadours to him , to denounce War unless he would desist from the Siege of Cremona . But they were answer'd by a Messenger ( for they could not speak with Philip himself ) that they might be safer any where , than at Millain . At which the Venetians were very angry and commanded Michelot Cotignola their General , who was then at Brescia , to march forthwith into Cremona , ( which Philip had got most part of , ) and engage the Enemy wherever he met them . He readily obey'd their Commands , and passing the River Oglio at Casale with all expedition , found the Enemy encamped upon the Po in an Island , which having forded , he attack'd them in their Camp , and soon routed them , taking a great part of their Cavalry . After that he recover'd all the Towns , and freed Cremona from the Siege , and having augmented his Army by Lewis Gonzaga's additional Forces ( who had reduced Platina , and some Castles in Cremona to the Venetians ) they march'd toward Geradada , and left nothing for Philip but Crema . Then crossing the River they entred Millain , filling all places with fire and rapine . And when they had taken Monte di Briausa and Brevio , where there is a Bridg over the Adda , they attaqued Leco which those within stoutly defended , and batter'd their Ships so severely that whole Men might have got in at the sides of 'em ; so that having lost many Men , and being in great want of Forage , they were fain to depart without accomplishing their Design , for fear of Francis Sfortia , who they heard was privately gone over to Philip's Party . Mean time Aloisius Patavinus the Pope's Legat , General of the Forces which went against Francis Sfortia , into Ancona , hearing that Italiano and James Gatuano ( who had fought partly under Philip and partly under Eugenius ) were revolting to Francis , he commanded them to be taken before they could arrive there , and put to Death : for both of 'em had one thousand five hundred Horse under them . Francis Sfortia was much concern'd at that , and finding himself not able to sustein the shock of his Enemies any longer , being set upon by so many at a time , and assisted by no body , by the persuasions of Eugenius and Alphonso ▪ who envied the Venetians success , he left Ancona , and went into Philip's Army , over which he was made General . Eugenius , now , lest he should seem to mind nothing but War , made Nicolas Tolentinas of the Order of S. Austin , who was famous for Miracles , a Saint , and went personally in Procession from S. Peter to S. Austin's attended by all the Clergy ▪ the Roman People and the Cardinals . After that he expelled the Canons Secular from the Lateran and admitted onely the Regulars . He also built the Portico , that goes from that Church to the Sancta Sanctorum , and repaired the Cloister for the Priests to live in . He also augmented the painting of the Church which Martin had formerly begun ; and carried the Mitre of S. Sylvester , which was brought to Rome from Avignion , in his own hands from the Vatican to the Lateran with great veneration of all the Priests and People of Rome . Afterward King Alphonso came to Tivoli and would have treated with Eugenius about the management of the War , but he heard he was sick and so-stay'd for some time there . Eugenius had a great mind to have plagu'd the Florentines for helping his Enemies : and doubted not but , if he attaqued them with his own , the King 's , and Philip's Forces all together , he might bring that City to what he pleased . But all his Designs were frustrated by his Death ; for he dy'd in the sixteenth year of his Pontificate , February 23. 1446. He was a Man of great inconstancy ; at the beginning of his Reign , he was led away by ill Counsels and disturb'd all things , to that degree , that he incited the Roman People to War , and gave Authority to the Council of Basil ( which was the original of much mischief ) by approving of their Decrees in Letters Apostolical . But in process of time when he came to himself , he acted very prudently and with good resolution . He had a very venerable aspect ; but was rather grave than eloquent in his Speech ; an indifferent Scholar , though a knowing Man , especially in History . He was bountiful to all , more especially Learned Men , whose company he loved ; For he admitted Leonard Aretinus , Charles Poggius , Aurispa Trapezuntius , and Blondus , very learned Men , to be his Secretaries . He was not easily provoked to anger for injuries done him , or by the Calumnies , jibes or scoffs of any . He was a great Patron of all Schools especially that at Rome , where he had all kind of Learning taught . He loved the Religious wonderfully and gave 'em many Priviledges , besides Revenues which he added to their foundations . But he loved War so much ( which a Man would admire in a Pope ) that besides what I have told you of his Actions in Italy , he instigated the Dolphin , Son to Charles the French King ( having first made Peace between that King and the Duke of Burgundy ) to go with a great body of Horse against those of Basil . He did so , and routed the Assembly . And afterward he sent Vladislaus King of Poland along with Julian Caesarinus against the Turks : of whom thirty thousand were slain in one Battel between Adrianople , and the Danube , though the King indeed himself and the Cardinal too , was kill'd at the same time . He was accounted very strict to his word , unless when he had promised a thing which it was better revoke than perform . He kept a very good House , and yet lived on a spare Diet himself , and was so great a stranger to Wine , that he was properly called , the Abstemious . He had but very few familiar Friends , but they were all learned Men , whose Counsel he made use of in great matters ; and used to admit into his Chamber at Supper-time , to be as witnesses of his sober Conversation . And then he would ask 'em , what news in the City , what People thought of his Government since he had been Pope , that he might correct any Errour , if ought were amiss either in his own Person or any body else . He endeavoured to adorn the Church with Buildings and Chappels as appears by the Pope's Chappel and the brazen Door of S. Peter's Church . But he dy'd , ( as I told you ) after he had done many great Actions , in the sixty fourth year of his age , and was buried in S. Peter's Church , under a Marble Tomb , upon which there are these Verses ; Eugenius jacet hic Quartas , Cor nobile cujas Testantur vitae splendida facta suae . Istius ante sacros se praebuit alter ab ortu , Alter ab occasa Caesar uterque pedes . Alter ut accipiat Fidei documenta Latinae , Alter ut aurato cingat honore caput . Quo duce & Armenii , Graiorum exempla fecuti , Romanam agnorunt Aethiopesque fidem . Inde Siri ac Arabes , mundique è finibus Indi . Magna , sed haec animo c●ncta minora su● . Nam valida rursum Teucros jam classe petebat , Dum petit ast ill●m sustulit atra Dies . Qui semper vanos tumuli contemp●it honores : Atque hac impressa condita dixit humo . Sed non quem rubro decoraverat ille galero , Non hoc Franciscus stirps sua clara tulit . Susceptique memor meriti , tàm nobile , quod nunc Cernis , tàm praestans surgere jussit opus . After his Death the Seat was vacant twelve days . NICOLAS V. NICOLAS the Fifth , formerly called Thomas Sarzana , a Town in the Territory of Lucca , was chosen Pope by general consent , March 6. 1447. Who though he were a Man but of mean extract ( his Mothers name was Andreola , and his Father 's Bartholomew a Physician ) yet he was worthy of the Pontificate for his Virtue , Learning , Courtesie , good Nature , Liberality and Magnificence ; notwithstanding all which he was so modest , that he thought himself undeserving of so great an Honour , and desired the Cardinals to take better care for the Church of God. But when the Cardinal of Tarento exhorted him not to resist the Holy Ghost , he submitted his shoulders to the burthen , and took it upon him . The Cardinal of Portugal being ask'd ( as 't is usual ) coming out of the Conclave , Who they had made Pope ? He answer'd , We did not choose Nicolas , but God has . There are who say , that this Thomas was born at Pisa , brought up at Lucca , and made a Scholar at Bologna , especially in Philosophy and Divinity which he learn'd under Nicolas Albergate , Cardinal of S. Cross , who was extreamly pleased with the Youths ingenuity , and parts . For which reason he , in his Popedom , assumed the name of Nicolas , because it was the name of one who had deserv'd very well of him . Having gain'd his Degree in the University , by a probation in the most acute Controversies , the Cardinal of S. Cross made him Steward of his Houshold , and of the Clerks of the Penitentiary , till he got a Pontifical Sub-Deaconship by his good Life and Conversation , which all People admired , and then he began to think of greater matters . For Eugenius , who knew his Learning and integrity ( especially by the Disputations that he had with the Greeks at Florence and Ferrara ) had at that time design'd him for a Cardinal . But that he might do it with better pretensions , he sent him into Germany along with John Carvagialla ( who was afterward Cardinal of S. Angelo ) to dissolve the Council of Basil , and the neutrality . For the Germans were called Neuters , because they would obey neither Felix nor Eugenius ; by which means the Church of God suffer'd greatly , and the Papacy lost something of its grandieur . There were frequent meetings to dispute that Point before Frederick King of the Romans , by the persuasions of Aeneas Picolhomineus , who was afterward Pope ; but at that time only Secretary to the King. And indeed they found it hard to remove the Germans from their Opinion , though it was altogether false : as on the other side it was difficult to induce Eugenius's Agents to comply with the German Proposals . At last the Agents being mollified , and the requests of the Germans moderated , they had certainly put an end to the Schism and Neutrality ( which was so pernicious to the Sea of Rome ) if the Germans would have stood to their Promise . So that the Legats went back to Eugenius with that Opinion and were made Cardinals by general agreement ; to whom Eugenius sent their Hats whilst they were yet at the Porta del popolo , that they might come with greater honour into the City . Thus in one and the same year Thomas got to be Bishop of Bologna , Cardinal and Pope , to the great satisfaction of the Clergy and People of Rome . And yet when the Cardinals were in the Conclave , there was a small bustle in the City by the instigation of Stephen Porcaro a Roman Knight , and an eloquent , ingenious Man , who calling his Companions about him into the Church , called Ara Coeli , encouraged 'em to assert their Liberty : for he said that every petit Town ( when the Lord of it was dead ) was us'd to talk of Liberty , or at least , of limiting the Power of their Governours . But nothing was done to that purpose , because the Arch-Bishop of Benevento then Vice-Chamberlain , was against it . The Romans also feared King Alphonso , who stay'd at Tivoli after Eugenius was dead , and was in doubt with himself , whether he should go back , or make War against the Florentines , as he , Eugenius , and Philip had formerly a design to do . And whilst he deliberated , two Sieneses , that got their livings by setting People together by the ears , persuaded him to attempt the Government of Tuscany : which he might easily obtain , if he were once Master of Siena , which would surrender it self upon his arrival there . The King commended the Sieneses , and sending them away to solicite their Fellow-Citizens , he promised them to be there in such a time . But Nicolas the Pope , who was a lover of peace and quietness , after he had kept his Coronation ( as the fashion is ) and made many Processions on foot in his own Person , he sent Cardinal Morinensis to Ferrara , ( a place which being neutral was fit for the Treaty ) that by the persuasion and Authority of his Legat , the Factions might be the more induced to a composure . Thither also did Alphonsa , Philip , the Venetians and Florentines send their Embassadours , who after a long Debate gave Philip leave to choose , whether he would make a Truce with the Venetians and Florentines for five years ( both sides keeping what they had ▪ ) or conclude a Peace , and change Crema for those Towns which the Venetians had taken upon the River Adda ; leaving onely Cassan at the Pope's disposal , as being his due by compact , to make amends for the injuries which he first received . But that also was afterward thrown in , to make the Peace more lasting . And one of Philip's Embassadours was sent to make the Proposal to him ; who found him dead of an Apoplexy the day before he came to Millain , August 8. 1447. Morinensis , hearing of Philip's death , sent for all the Embassadours in haste to his House , and urg'd for Peace as earnestly as ever . The Venetians , when they were ask'd if they would continue of their former Opinion , made answer , That they could not tell what they might do now Philip was dead , but that they would write to the Senate concerning that Affair , and do as they should order them . In the mean time the other Embassadours that were there , knowing the Venetians ambition to govern all Italy , dissolv'd the Assembly and went every one to their own Home , the Pope's Legat exhorting them to Concord , but all in vain . But the Venetians , whose Camp was at Sorefina near Cremona , in hopes to take that tumultuous City by surrender with the help of the Guelphs , when they heard of Philip's death march'd presently to Lody ; which having taken , they receiv'd those of Piacenza into their Alliance upon the same terms as them of Lodi ; and sent one thousand five hundred Horse thither immediately to assist the people of Piacenza if any body should molest ' em . Francis Sfortia , who at that time was beaten out of Ancona and quartered in Bologna , to refresh his Army , whose Arms , Horses , and Men were almost spent with this long War , when he heard that the Venetians had seiz'd all upon his Father-in-law's death , went great days Journeys till he came to Cremona , and was chosen General by the universal consent of the Millaineses over all their Forces against the Venetians . And having made a Bridg over the River Po , which he fortified with Castles and Artillery , to hinder the Venetians from coming with a Navy to Piacenza , he passed the Adda at Picigitono , and encamp'd not far from the Enemy who lay at Camurago . And there they had some light Skirmishes to try , I suppose , the Enemies courage . The People of Pavia were so much encouraged at Francis's coming , and so glad to see him , because they hated to be subject to the Millaineses upon an old grudg that was between them , and on the other hand , would rather suffer any thing than submit to the Venetians , who had formerly despised their Alliance , insomuch that they deliver'd their City up to Francis without any more ado by consent of the Governour of the Castle : which was such an Addition to his grandieur that Sfortia presently affected to be Lord of the whole Dutchy of Millain . These things passed in Lombardy and thereabouts , whilst Alphonso at the same time fell down with his Army into the Sea-coast of Siena , and had subdued them ( though the Pope was against it ) had not the Florentines , who knew the King's intention , sent a Messenger to Siena , to advise them , that Alphonso who was covetous of Dominion , was no less their Enemy than the Florentines . The Sieneses hearing what danger they were in , they did not deny the King any kind of provisions , but yet they would not suffer any of his Soldiers to come within their Walls . So that the King when he observ'd their caution , march'd down into Volaterra , and Pisa , and took many Castles there partly by surrender and partly by storm : which yet the Florentines recover'd not long after , all but Castiglione , under the command of Sigismund Malatesta , whom they had corrupted to come over from Alphonso to their side . In the mean time Nicolas the Pope continually persuaded the King and the Venetians to Peace rather than War ; but they , who were grown proud and unruly would not hearken to his good Advice . Thereupon Francis raised a great Army , out of the main strength of Italy , ( uniting the Brachian and Sfortian Soldiers ) and pitch'd his Camp in the middle of Autumn at Piacenza , in which was a good Garrison of Venetians , and beating down part of the Walls with Cannon he stay'd before it so long till the Po rose to that prodigious heighth that his Galeoones came up to the very Walls , and so attacking it both by Land and Water , at last he took and plunder'd it . This was a great Honour to Francis , to take so great a City and that in the Winter-time , when it rained so hard , that the Soldiers were ready to leave their Tents . Yet Nicolas was even then still talking of Peace , and the Florentines were urgent with their Allies the Venetians , because they fear'd the King's Power , who was then with his Army in Tuscany . But nothing was done in it , because the Venetians were unwilling to restore Lodi to the Millaineses which they earnestly sought . So that Nicolas after so many attempts to no purpose , laid aside all thoughts of making Peace by such means , and applying himself to religious exercises , he order'd Days of Humiliation to be kept for appeasing God's anger , and Prayers for the Peace of Christendom . And at the Solemnities the Pope himself assisted with all the Clergy in Procession from S. Peter's to S. Mark 's , with great Piety and Religion . But the wrath of God was not abated for all that , so much had Men probably deserved it . For two years after there was such a Plague in almost all places , that few survived out of great numbers . And this Calamity was foretold by frequent Earthquakes , and an Eclipse of the Sun : nay it had been often foretold by the Friers Predicants ; especially , one Robert a Franciscan , and famous Preacher , who so moved the people of Rome with his Sermons that the Women and Children ran about the City desiring God to be merciful unto them . And least any misfortune should be lacking in Italy , the Wars which we told you were begun before did so increase , that one would have thought it impossible to have put an end to them . For Francis Sfortia ( the next Summer ) having taken some Castles from the Venetians , went with his Land and Sea-forces against their Navy which block'd up the Cremoneses , and forced it to retire to Casal : thither also he follow'd it , and with his Cannon disabled all their Ships as they lay in the Harbour , driving the Admiral of Venice to such despair that he burn'd his Navy , which he could not keep , and ran into the Town as fast as he could . Francis then went from thence , and took no farther care about Cremona , having destroy'd the Enemies Navy ; but march'd toward Geradada , and encamp'd before Caravagio which was well fortified by the Enemies . The Venetians moved thither too , fearing they should lose their reputation , if the Millaineses took the Town , and therefore they lay about a mile off the Enemy , and shew'd the Townsmen that if occasion were they would come in and assist them . They had Skirmishes every day , they were so near one another : but when they came to joyn Battel , it happen'd to be in a narrow way surrounded with Fens , where the Vanguard of the Venetians was so straighten'd , that they could not give back ( as sometimes in War , it may be convenient to do ) nor yet fight , the Enemy came so thick upon them , insomuch that they must of necessity have perish'd , if the Reer had not begun to run away . Francis pursu'd 'em as they gave ground , and not onely made himself Master of their wealthy Camp but took about five thousand Horse and Foot. After that the Brachians were , without Francis his consent , ordered by the Millaineses to attaque Lodi , and he moved toward Brescia with his Army and besieged it . Which so alarm'd the Venetians , that they concluded themselves lost , if they did not make Peace with Francis , now he had a quarrel with the Millaineses ; and a Peace they did make upon condition , That joyning their Forces against the Millaineses , all that they should take beyond the River Adda and Po should be Francis's , and that on this side the Adda , should be the Venetians : that they should allow him ( the Florentines and the Venetians betwixt 'em ) sixteen thousand pounds a month , and send him in aid still , till he got possession of Millain . Having made this League and drawn what Commanders he could to his side by Promises and Presents , he turn'd toward the Millaineses , and took most of their Cities by surrender . At this success of his the Venetians were so concern'd , when they saw his fortune much better than they expected , that they took Crema according to agreement and recalling all their Soldiers they made Peace with the Millaineses , as fearing the power of Francis , if he once got into Millain . But Francis pretended a kindness to the Venetians , and being assisted and supply'd more out of Cosmo di Medices's private Pocket than out of the Treasury of Florence , after a long and tedious Siege , and many bloody Skirmishes , in the middle of Winter , though some of his Men forsook him and joined with the Enemy , and Alphonso was against him , who claimed Millain as his Birthright ( and therefore kept Lewis Gonzaga in pay , whom he sent against the Bolognians , that his Men might pass with more safety into Lombardy ) he at last took Millain in the year 1449. 'T is true , the Venetians did assist the Millaineses , under the conduct of Sigismund Malatesta ( who was to join with Picenninus , that fought under the Millaineses ) but after such a lame rate , that they were famish'd and yielded up the City rather to the Venetians than to Francis. Wherefore the Venetians seeing the thing went quite contrary to their expectation , they treated with Alphonso , who was an utter Enemy to Francis , and made a League with him , to rout the ambitious Man out of Millain before he grew too strong . They also sollicited the Florentines to do the same ; who said they would never be against Francis , and therefore the Venetians banish'd their Merchants out of their Dominions , and prevailed with Alphonso to do the like . Nicolas the Pope , seeing all Italy in Arms , did often interpose his Authority to make a Peace , that all people might come the next year freely out of all Europe to the Jubilee ; for the fiftieth year was acoming wherein the Jubilee was to be celebrated after the usual manner . Besides he made six Cardinals , of which number were Latinus , Vrsinus , and his own Brother by the Mothers side , called Philip , Cardinal of S. Laurence in Lucina , a very good Man and of a generous disposition . Mean time Frederick the Emperour , at the Pope's request , forced Felix to renounce the Popedom , because he saw how pernicious and destructive so much Sedition had been to the Church of Rome . Yet Nicolas was so civil and kind to Amadeus , that he sent him a Cardinals Hat , with Legantine Power in Germany , that he might not live without some Honour at least . And those Cardinals also which Amadeus had made , submitted . This agreement of theirs did so rejoyce not onely all the Clergy , but the people of Rome , that the Night after they heard of it , April 23. 1449. they rode about the City with Flambeaus in their Hands , and cry'd out , Long live Nicolas . The Pope , that he might not seem unthankful to God for so extraordinary a benefit , went publickly to Prayers in the Vatican along with the Clergy and the people . The like was done all Italy over , when they saw the Church of God freed from such a pernicious Sedition . Nay the Pope's Authority and esteem was so great , that he restrain'd even Princes for some time , when they had a mind to make War. For James Picenninus , Sigismund Malatesta , and Charles Gonzaga , who were Francis Sfortia's bitter , mortal Enemies , incited the Venetians to that War. The Venetians also had drawn the Duke of Savoy into their Alliance , together with the Marquis of Montferrat and the Lords of Corregio : and try'd to bring over the Bolognians and those of Perugia , but in vain , for the Pope was against it and threaten'd 'em with his displeasure if they offer'd to do it . They likewise indented with Alphonso , that whilst they attaqued Francis , he should engage the Florentines . But Francis relying upon the friendship and power of the Florentines , and having taken Lewis Gonzaga Prince of Mantoua into his Alliance , he prepared himself with courage for the War. Hence arose great Animosities between Charles and Lewis , that Lewis should court his Alliance , who was Charles's Enemy , and because he had kept some Towns from him which his Father left him by his Will. For Lewis was his Brother's security when he was once arrested for eighty thousand pounds ; and Charles having no mind to part with his Land , he chose rather to pay the Money to Francis ( who was for Money or Towns either ) and keep the Towns in his own hands , as being near and conveniently situated . For this reason Charles blamed his Brother and accused him as a Robber , not onely to the Venetians , on whose side he was , but to the Emperour , by whose assistance he expected to have right done him . And now the Year of Jubilee was come , when such a multitude of people flock'd to Rome , as never were seen there before ; So that , when they came from seeing our Saviours Picture , in the Vatican , back into the City , a Mule which was in the way , belonging to Peter Barbus , Cardinal of S. Mark 's , was throng'd to death , and two hundred Men and three Horses trodden to Dirt and suffocated in the crow'd upon the Bridg near S. Angelo . Besides many that fell from the sides of the Bridg into the River and perish'd in the Water . It is certain there were one hundred thirty six buried upon that occasion in S. Celsus's ; and the rest carried to Campo Sancto . Hereupon Pope Nicolas , who was heartily sorry for them , pull'd down certain little Cottages that straighten'd the way to the Bridg and spent most of that Year in Processions , daily visiting one noted Church or other , whither he was attended by all the Cardinals . He likewise took care , that though there were such a vast number of people , yet they should want nothing that was necessary for them : nor was he wanting with Curses and Guards to deter High-way Men from molesting those Strangers that came to the City at that time . The next year he heard that Frederick the Emperour was coming to the City , to receive his Imperial Crown , and to marry Leonora , Daughter to the King of Portugal , and Alphonso's Niece ; wherefore he fortified the Gates and Towers of the City , as also the Castle of S. Angelo as well as he could , out of fear , I suppose , lest the Emperour 's coming should make some new commotion there : he being naturally very timorous . For that reason he call'd all his Forces to Rome , and , to oblige the People , chose thirteen Senators , to govern the thirteen Wards of the City , and gave 'em thirteen Scarlet Gowns . The Emperour upon his arrival was met by thirteen Cardinals , with all the Nobility and Magistracy of the City , and having passed the Castle gate was saluted at S. Peter's , by the Pope himself : by whom he was conducted into the Church , with his Empress Leonora , whom he had met at Siena lately arrived out of Spain , upon March 9. 1452. And from thence ( after Mass said ) they departed , and lodg'd in that House which stands by S. Peter's Stairs to this day , though it looks better than it did , because it was beautified at the cost and charge of the Cardinal of Constance . For some days after the Pope said Mass in his own Person , and blessed the Emperour and Empress after the usual manner at Weddings , before the Bridegroom lies with his Bride : and presented them with the Crown Imperial upon the eighteenth of that month , in the same place . As the Emperour was going , after his Coronation , to S. John's , he made several Knights upon the Bridg at S. Angelo . Then he and his Empress went into Naples , to see King Alphonso , by whom he was receiv'd with all splendour and magnificence ; and afterward returning to Rome by Sea , he took his Journey immediately for his own Countrey , because he heard that some Princes in Germany and Hungary , were upon new Designs on the behalf of King Ladislaus ( a fine young Gentleman ) whom he had brought along with him . When he departed , two Cardinals attended upon him several miles , that is to say , the Cardinal of Bologna , who was the Pope's Brother and Carvagialla Cardinal of S. Angelo . Now when the Emperour was gone , the Venetians raised a great Army and march'd into Cremona , where they spoil'd all they came near , besieging Soncio and the adjacent Towns , which they not long after took , together with some Troops of Horse , that fell into their hands , because Francis had not his Men ready so soon as he should have had . But after that when Lewis Gonzaga his Friend and Ally came up , he went into Brescia and brought the Venetians to such an extremity that they durst not venture out of their Fens , to fight in the open Campaigne . For that reason the Venetians were willing to protract the time , as placing all their hopes of Victory in delays , because they thought Francis could not hold out long , at such a charge for want of Money . They likewise hoped , that the Millaineses would think of their Liberty which he had lately extorted from them , and , whilst Francis was engaged in such an important War , endeavour to shake off the yoke of servitude by some new commotions . Ferdinand , at this time by the command of his Father Alphonso marched into Tuscany with about eight thousand Horse , and four thousand Foot , against the Florentines : and when he had tempted Cortona to rebel , he took Foiano a Town near Arezzo after forty days Siege , with the loss of a great many Men on both sides . He march'd from thence into Siena , and after he had vainly attempted the taking of Castellina , he fell down into the Sea-coast of Siena to Winter , but took some Castles from those of Volaterra by the way . Sigismund Malatesta who was General of the Florentine Army observ'd his motions all along , with Design to take an opportunity of doing his business the more successfully . But the Florentines fearing the Power of Alphonso and the Venetians both by Sea and Land , resolv'd with the consent of Francis , to call in forein Aid ; and upon that account they sent Angelus Accioiolus , a Knight , their Envoy into France , who , recounting the continual kindnesses between the Florentines and that Crown , induced him to command the Duke of Savoy and the Grisons , that had taken up Arms against Francis , not to injure the Friend and Ally of the Florentines either by word or deed , if they would have him their Friend . He also persuaded Renatus to accept of his assistance by Men and Money , in order to retrieve the Kingdom of Naples , from whence he had been expelled by Alphonso : seeing the King was at that time engaged in the Florentine Wars . After this Embassy the Florentines and Francis grew so prosperous , that the Venetians were glad to make Peace , their Army which they had sent against the Prince of Mantua under the command of Charles Gonzaga , being routed not far from Godio : This Army had been raised and dispatch'd away under Gonzaga , to hinder the Mantuan and Brandoline , who were bringing together Forces for the service of Sforza , from joyning with him , by which means he would have easily been able to overcome their less powerful Army under Gentilis . Carviagalla came the year before to the Armies , to make Peace between them , in the name of Nicolas ; but went away without any satisfaction , calling both God and Man to witness , it was not long of Nicolas that a Peace was not setled in Italy , but that he was desirous it should be so , that War might be made against the Turks by the unanimous consent of Christendom . For he had heard that the Turks were making preparations against Constantinople , and therefore sent Cardinal Ruten thither , who was a Constantinopolitan born , to promise the Emperour and the Citizens his Assistance , if they would return to the Catholick Church , as they had promised in the Council of Florence . In the mean time Renatus , who was desirous to recover the Kingdom of Naples ( in order whereunto Francis and the Florentines had promised him their assistance , if he would pass the Alps against the Venetians ) attempted , but in vain , to make his way through Savoy with two thousand Horse , and having spent most of the Summer in that Affair , went another way to Savona , and so to Francis. Francis was so proud of the company of so great a King , and was so well recruited both as to Men and Courage , that he chased his Enemy into the Mountains of Brescia . And after that march'd round Brescia and Bergamo , where he took forty Towns partly by storm , and partly by surrender . But the Winter coming on , they all went into their Winter Quarters , and Renatus , leaving his Son at Florence , returned ( much dissatisfied both with the Florentines and Francis ) into France . All Peoples courage began now to cool with the Season ▪ and the States and Princes finding their Treasuries almost exhausted with the continual charges of a War , they began to think of Peace , which Nicolas had formerly attempted : and the Venetians and Florentines who hated the licentiousness of the common Soldiers , were now mightily for it . Nicolas having just discover'd the conspiracy of Stephen Porcarius a Knight of Rome , neglected that Affair , though it were in a fair way , and apply'd himself to remove those civil Animosities . For Stephen had more Courage than Power , and was a very great Master of his Mother-Tongue , and having made broad Signs that he would free his Country ( as I told you ) was banish'd by the Pope into Bologna , upon condition , that every day he should present himself to Nicen who was Governour of the City . But he pretending himself sick cheated the Governour , and by advise of the Conspirators went back to Rome in all haste , with a Design , as soon as he came thither to cry out Liberty to the People and seize upon the Pope and Cardinals . But whilst he lay down a little while , tired with the length of his Journey and much watching ( for he had been some whole Nights without sleep ) he gave them opportunity and time to discover the Plot. When the Pope knew of his audacious Design , he presently sent James Lavagnolus , a Senator , a Veronese and Sub-Chamberlain with a Guard to take and put him into Prison . He hearing of their coming , fled to his Sisters House , and left Baptista Sarra , with a few Servants at his own ; who being an active , bold Fellow , got both himself and his Companions out of the House and escaped without any hurt . But being inform'd whither Stephen was gone , they took him at his Sisters , where he lay hid in a Chest , and having confess'd the whole story of the Plot , they hang'd him under Castel S. Angelo . Angelus Massa and his Son had the same punishment in the Capitol , together with their Accomplice , Savus , having first read the Narrative of the Plot publickly , January 9. 1453. After that he persecuted and destroy'd all the rest of the Conspirators , especially Francis Gabadeus , and Peter de Monterotundo , with Baptista Sarra who was deliver'd up to Justice by the Venetians . For to them had he fled after the Conspiracy was discover'd . But Nicolas who hitherto had treated the Romans with all Liberality and kindness , and went about the City with more freedom , than ever any Pope before him , was more cautious for the future , and more morose too not onely to all in general , but especially to the Romans : whom he would not admit to speak with him . Besides he had the Gout very severely ; but nothing tormented him so much as when he heard that the Turk had taken Constantinople and Pera at one time , and that the Emperour of Constantinople with many thousands more , was kill'd . He was afraid lest Cardinal Ruten might have been taken and kill'd too ( whom he ( I told you ) sent thither ) but he escaped in a disguise . The Pope had a mind to assist the Constantinopolitans with Soldiers and a Navy , as his Letters which he wrote to the Emperour do testifie : wherein among other misfortunes he blames them for their revolting from the Church , and their pretended affection to the Latines : but that City was taken so suddenly , that he had hardly any time to think of sending Aid . Besides all these things , lest any thing should be lacking to torment him , the Count Aversus attaqued Norscia without his Order , being hired to do so by those of Spoleto : for those two People had a Controversie concerning their Bounds . Hereupon he sent Angelus Ronco with the Church-Forces to stop the Count's passage , that he might not return to his own Towns. But he hearing that Angelus was in the fault that the Soldiers did not take the Count as he came back , he sent for him into Castel S. Angelo and put him to death at three of the Clock at Night . Some write , that Nicolas was very sorry for that Action , that the Governour of the Castle should execute what he in passion commanded him , so punctually . The Venetians now seeing it was to no purpose to talk of Peace , ( for they had often attempted it ) and fearing lest Francis should slight it by the persuasion of Lewis Gonzaga , they sent James Picennine their General , with a great body of Horse in all speed to Volta : which when he had taken and repelled Angelus into Godio ( not without damage to Lewis , who was then sick there ) they recalled him into his Winter-Quarters , thinking that Lewis was now sufficiently moved to seek Peace . In the mean time Simonetus , an Ermit , went up and down from one to the other , and persuaded sometimes the Venetians and sometimes Francis to Concord so long till he made 'em agree upon a Peace , which was publickly proclaimed , April 9. 1454. upon these terms , That every one should have all that was theirs before the War restored to 'em , except Geradada and Gastiglione di Pescara , of which the former Francis had taken from the Venetians , and Alphonsus the later from the Florentines . And to make it the stronger , as also that Alphonso might see , they had respect to him as a King , the Princes and States thought fit to send Embassadours to him : where when they arrived from all places , Dominicus Capranius , Cardinal of S. Crosses and great Penitentiary , ( a Man of great Prudence and Authority ) who was sent Legat from the Pope , by his exhortations and admonitions offering himself the Umpire for the Peace , he brought him at last to agree that the Peace which the Venetians and Francis had made , should be confirm'd , and assented to by all Parties ; and if any quarrel happen'd between them for the future , that the Pope should have Power to decide it : as also that whoever should offer violence to the other , should be censur'd by the Pope , and reckon'd a common Enemy . When therefore they had all taken an Oath to perform it , the Peace was confirm'd at Naples , about a year after the former Peace , which was accounted the most firm that ever our Ancestors knew . For all except the Genoeses joyn'd in it ; but Alphonso could not agree with them by any means , because they promised him Tribute and did not pay it , as he said . There was also left a good pretence for a War either by the neglect or design of the Embassadours , which Alphonso made use of afterward against Sigismund Malatesta ; that he should receive Money of Alphonso as a Soldiers pay , and yet fight under the Florentines against him . But Nicolas , the Pope , whether for grief at Constantinoples being taken , or whether of a Fever and the Gout wherewithal he was very much tormented , died in the eighth year of his Pontificate , 1455. and was buried in S. Peter's very honourably ; upon whose Tombstone this Epitaph is deservedly inscribed ; Hic sita sunt quinti Nicolai antistitis ossa , Aurea qui dederat secula , Roma , tibi . Consilio illustris , virtute illustrior omni , Excoluit Doctos doctior ipse Viros . Abstulit errorem quo Schisma infecerat urbem Restituit mores , moenia , templa , domos . Tum Bernardino statuit sua sacra Senensi , Sancta Jubilei tempora dùm celebrat . Cinxit honore caput Frederici conjugis aureo Res Italas icto foedere composuit . Attica Romanae complura volumina linguae Prodidit , en ! tumulo fundite thura sacro . He was commendable for his Liberality toward all , especially Learned Men , whom he advanced with Money , Court-preferments , and Benefices ; whom he would sometimes put upon reading publick Lectures , sometimes upon writing some new thing , and sometimes upon translating Greek Authors into Latin , insomuch that the Greek and Latin Tongues which had lain hid for six hundred years , at last regain'd their splendour to some considerable degree . He also sent those Learned Men all over Europe to find out such Books , as had been lost either by the negligence of Antiquity , or the brutal fury of the barbarous Nations . So that Poggius found out Quintilian ; and Enoch Asculanus , Marcus Caelius Appicius , as also Pomponius Porphyrio , a famous Writer upon Horace . Besides , he erected most stately Buildings in the City , and the Vatican : in the City , a noble House for Popes , near S. Marie the Greater , and repaired S. Stephen's Church that stands in the Mount di S. Giovanni , but built S. Theodores , that stands upon the Plain between the Palazzo Maggiore and the Campidoglio , from the ground . He likewise covered the roof of S. Mary the Round which stands in the middle of the City , an ancient Temple built by Agrippa , with Lead . And in the Vatican he not onely beautified the Pope's House after that manner which we see , but he began the Walls of the Vatican , very large and high , laying foundations for Towers , and a vast Superstructure , whereby to keep the Enemy from plundering the Pope's House , or St. Peter's Church , as formerly was often used . Furthermore , at the upper end of S. Peter's he began a great Gallery to make the Church more glorious , and hold more People . He also repaired Ponte Melle : and built a fine House at Viterbo near the Baths . Nor onely so , but he lent many others Money who were a building in the City ; and by his order the Streets were paved . He was very Charitable , especially to Persons of Quality if they happen'd to be reduced to poverty ; and gave poor Maids a competent Portion when they were married . He always received forein Embassadours very honourably and freely . He was easily anger'd , to say the truth , being a cholerick Man , but he was easily pleased again : and that gave some ill-natur'd People the occasion to carp at him , though he deserved extreamly well of God and Man. Then he was so far from Covetousness , that he never sold any Place , nor ever was guilty of Simony . He was kind to them , who had deserved well of himself and the Church of God , a lover of Justice , the Author and preserver of Peace , merciful to Offenders , a diligent observer of Ceremonies , and would omit nothing belonging to Divine Worship . The Vessels of Gold and Silver , Crosses set with Jewels , Priestly Robes adorn'd with Gold and Pearls , the Arras Hangings interwoven with Gold and Silver and a Papal Crown are yet to be seen as Monuments of his Munificence . I do not mention the many holy Books that were transcribed by his Order and embossed with Gold and Silver : but you may see the Pope's Library , which was wonderfully augmented by his care , and at his charge . He was so kind to the Religious that he gave 'em a great deal of Money and Ecclesiastical Benefices besides ; and Canonized S. Bernardine of Siena , a Frier Minor , because by his Preaching , Admonitions , and Reproofs , he had almost extinguish'd the Factions of Italy , that is to say , the Guelphs and the Gibelline Faction , and shew'd Christians the way to live well and happily : whose Body is now to be seen , and daily visited with great veneration , at Aquila . CALIXTVS III. CALIXTVS the Third , first called Alphonso Borgia , a Spaniard , born at Sativa in the Diocese of Valenza , ( whose Father and Mother were called John and Francis , of a Gentile Family , and gave him good Education ) was made Pope by consent of the Cardinals , April 8. 1455. First for his Education ; he was but fourteen years old when , having laid the foundations of Learning elsewhere , he went to the University of Lerida , where he attained to such perfection , that in a short time he commenced Doctor in Civil and Canon Law , and made very learned Readings to those that came to hear him . So that Peter Luna ( called Benedict the XIII . ) on his own accord and without asking , gave him a Canonship of the Church of Lerida . And now becoming famous for his Learning he went to Alphonso King of Aragon ; and was made his Secretary and one of his Privy Council . Afterward he was made Governour of the Church of Majorca , and his Friends persuaded him to be Parson of that Church ; he refused it , and said , he expected to be Bishop of Valenza , as not long after he deservedly came to be . For when Benedict the XIII . was dead , and those two Anti-Cardinals , which I told you of in the life of Martin , had made one Giles , a Canon of Barcelona , Pope ( in the room of the other that dy'd at Panischola ) whom they called Clement the eighth , Alphonso Boria was presently sent thither by King Alphonso , ( who was now agreed with Martin ) not without apparent danger of his own life as well as those that attended on him : So tyrannically was Panischola kept , and govern'd by those chiefly whose interest it was to breed discord . This Alphonso then made Giles so sensible of his Errour by his Reason and Authority , that upon the arrival of Peter the Pope's Legat , he quitted the Popedom and submitted to the Papal jurisdiction . Upon this account Martin made Giles Bishop of Majorca , and Alphonso Bishop of Valenza . After that , when Wars arose between Alphonso of Aragon and James King of Castile , Alphonso Borgia was thought the onely fit Man , to go and exhort the two Kings to peace and amity ; which after seven years Wars he procured , and made such a lasting Peace , by conjugal Alliances as well as other means , that some Conditions of that League are observed even to this day . But when the Council of Basil was at the heighth , King Alphonso , who was then at War in Naples , being desired to send some body thither , he order'd Alphonso Borgia to go : who taking it ill that a thing of such pernicious consequence should be committed to his management , he got leave of the Queen , to go into Italy to the King with Ferdinand the King's Son , and exhort him , that after so many dangerous expeditions , and difficulties with which he was even at that time surrounded , he would return into his own Country . But the King told him he would not , but sent him to Eugenius , who was then at Florence , to treat concerning a Peace . For Viteleschus having enter'd the Kingdom of Naples in Eugenius's name with an Army , plunder'd and spoil'd all that came before him , to hinder the King from taking Naples , which at that time he laid Siege to . But the business taking up time , and the Pope intending in the mean time to make twenty Cardinals , among the rest design'd the Bishop of Valenza should be one : though he refused the honour with all the earnestness imaginable ; because , he said , it was not fit for him to receive especially till he had done the business that he came for . Afterward Eugenius return'd to Rome , the Patriarch of Aquilegia , whom he sent to Tarracina to the King , having made a Peace between the Pope and the King , upon Conditions , at the making of which the Bishop of Valenza was present , and interposed his Authority and care , for which the Pope began to love him so well , that he soon after made him Cardinal Sanctorum quatuor , and sent for him to Rome , where he used no less modesty in his Cardinalate , than he had before in his Bishoprick , being always free and far from pomp and vain-glory . When he spoke in the Senate , he was reckon'd so grave and sincere a person that he never spake any thing out of flattery , or to win favour . But Eugenius dying and Nicolas after him , this Alphonso Borgia , as I told you , was made Pope in S. Peter's Palace , taking upon him the name of Calistus , and immediately proclaimed War against the Turks : shewing his own hand-writing whereby he had vowed to do so even before his Pontificate in a Book of his to this purpose ; I Calixtus do vow to God and the Holy Trinity that I will persecute the Turks those Enemies of Christianity , with War , Curses , Interdictions , Execrations and by all the ways I am able . All that were by admired at it , that he should arrogate to himself the name of Pope before he had the honour conferr'd , and that a Man who was so old and decrepit , should have so much courage . But that he might really perform his promise , he sent Preachers through all Europe , to animate all Christians against the Turks , and to persuade such as were able to lend their helping hand in that momentous Expedition . And of these he sent sixteen Gallies full , built at Rome ; over whom the Patriarch of Aquilegia was Admiral , and harass'd the Sea-coasts of Asia for three years together ; where he took several Islands , and did the Enemy a great deal of damage . King Alphonso , and the Duke of Burgundy also took upon them the Cross , and profess'd that they would either go against the Enemy in their own persons , or at least would raise Men to send . Yet this Affair as it was moved at an heat , so it as easily cooled again , whilst the Princes indulged their pleasures and neglected that which would have gain'd them immortal Fame . Whilst the Pope was Crown'd in the Lateran , two Soldiers , one under the Earl Aversus , and the other under Neapolio Vrsin ( Men of diverse factions and parties ) who quarrelling about a young Lad , did so wound each other , that they both dy'd upon the spot . For that reason Neapolio , raising the Vrsine Faction , invaded the House where the Count Aversus lived : but the Count being from home , he would have gone to the Lateran , to seise him , but was with much ado kept back by his Brother Latinus , the Pope's Chamberlain . And indeed Neapolio could not have gone thither without great damage to the City , because all the Faction of the Colonneses , who favour'd the Count , were then in Arms. The Pope also had sent John Baruncellus , and Laelius de Valle ( two Advocates of the Consistory ) to both of 'em , to make 'em Friends : so that by this means the present disturbance was appeased , but the old grudg betwixt them still remain'd . For they had many trials of Skill to the great disadvantage of their Adherents . The Pope however apply'd his mind to his Pontifical Affairs , and Canoniz'd S. Vincent a Spaniard of the Order of Preachers , and S. Edmund of England : and upon that occasion said Prayers and Thanksgivings from Ecclesia Minervae to S. Peter's with a long train of Clergy and Laity following him . But lest any thing should be wanting to disturb the Church , some Country Fellows of Palombara a Town in Sabina , who were formerly banish'd thence by James Sebellus , Lord of the place , return'd home , and killing two Sons of James's , promised to surrender the Town to the Church : which Calixtus not only refused to accept , but sent Cardinal Columna thither , to appease them . Neapolio fearing the Cardinal should seise Palombara in his own name , he went thither with his Army and besieged the Town for some days : Though when Matthew Poianus and Francis Sabellus with other Commanders came up by order from the Pope and the Cardinal , they raised the Siege , enter'd Palombara , and hang'd twenty of the Country Fellows , of those especially that had made the disturbance , and quarter'd 'em , to give example to others , and warn 'em never to attempt so great a piece of Villany against their rightful Lords . Soon after appeared a Comet for some days hairy and red ; of which when the Astrologers said that it portended a great Plague , Dearth , or some mighty Slaughter , Calixtus appointed a Fast , for several days , to pray to God , that if any judgment hung over them , he would be pleased to avert and turn it upon the Turks the Enemies to Christianity . He gave order likewise that God should be supplicated every day , and that a Bell should be rung about Noon , to give people notice when they should joyn in Prayer for the Christians against the Turks . So that the Christians assisted by the Prayers of the whole Church , fought against the Turks at Belgrade under the conduct of John the Vaivod an excellent Person , and John Capistranus of the Order of Minors , bearing the holy Cross , and conquer'd 'em when they besieged Belgrade , six thousand of the Enemies being slain by a few of our Men , as Carviagalla , Cardinal of S. Angelo wrote to the Pope and to Dominick Capranicus Cardinal of S. Crosses : besides that all their Carriages and an hundred and sixty Guns were taken ; a blow , that so much scar'd the Turk that he retir'd in haste to Constantinople . And no doubt but that cruel , barbarous Nation had been destroyed , if the Christian Princes would but have laid aside their civil Animosities , and have pursu'd that great Conquest by Land and Sea , as Calixtus advis'd . But the Turk recovering strength took Trabisond , killing the Emperour , and then Bossina , where he took and slew the King. All wise Men perceiving as from a Watch-Tower , and advertising the Christians of the Calamities that were like to befal . Calixtus especially never desisted from exhorting the Christian Princes by Letters and Messengers , to open their eyes at last amidst such great dangers , for that they would seek a remedy in vain , when the Enemy was recruited . But whilst the good Man was thinking and talking of these things , James Picenninus revolted from the Venetians and march'd into the Territories of Siena with a numerous body of Horse and Foot , to demand of the Sieneses some thousands of pounds , which , he said they ow'd him upon his Father Nicolas's account , who had formerly fought under their Commission . The Sieneses fearing the worst , sent to the Princes of Italy to assist 'em , as they were bound by Contract ; especially the Pope , who first advised 'em , not to give James one farthing and then sent his Forces against him and admonish'd the Princes of Italy to do the same , lest a flame should break out in Italy , which might be too fierce for them to quench . The Italians fearing the Pope's words would prove too true , sent speedy succours to the Sieneses : onely Alphonso favoured James and sent for him to his House , as being mindful of the Friendship he had formerly contracted with Nicolas Picenninus his Father , nor would he assist the Sieneses as he ought to have done ; nay he so far animated Count Petilian against them , that he seemed to be the chief cause of all the mischief . But when the Auxiliaries came in , not onely from Francis Sfortia , but the Venetians also , Picenninus was reduced to that pass in some few Battles , that if he were not routed , he was mightily weaken'd , especially at Orbitello ; insomuch that he was fain to take shipping in Alphonso's Gallies , that were sent to him in his distress , and sail into his own Country without any success in that great Attempt . Thus by the assistance of Calixtus and his Allies were the Sieneses freed from great danger ; though they were still troubled with intestine and domestick as well as forein broils , by reason of some Citizens that contemn'd their present Liberty and follow'd Alphonso's Faction , by whom also 't is thought that great War was first raised . But the honest Citizens turn'd out , or kill'd the rest and do to this day retain that Liberty which they purchased at so dear a rate . Nor did they omit to punish the licentiousness of the Soldiers or those that fled from their Colours , as Gilbert Corrigia , whom they put to death , and gave his Men for a common prey to the rest . Sigismund Malatesta had like to have been serv'd in the same sauce , who at that time fought under them , for protracting the War , and driving away their Cattel out of their grounds , as if he had been an Enemy . That year there happen'd such an Earthquake in the Kingdom of Naples upon the seventh of December , that many Churches and Houses fell down , to the great destruction of Man and Beast ; especially at Naples , Capua , Cajetta , Aversa , and other Cities in old Campania , whose ruines I since have seen with great astonishment , when I went thither to look after Antiquities . Then also did Alphonso often repeat his Vow which he had made against the Turks , and said he would shortly perform it ; but he could never be brought to the Holy War for all that , so mightily was he taken with the delights of Naples . But Calixtus , when he had setled the Affairs of Italy , created nine Cardinals , of whom two were his Nephews by two Sisters of his , to wit Roderick Borgia and John Miliano his Sisters Son. He also made Aeneas Bishop of Siena a Cardinal , and made use of him to procure the peace of Italy whilst the Sieneses were teazed with War. The Earl Tagliacocius being dead whom the Pope had made Governour of the City the year before , there rose a Controversie between Neapolio Vrsin and the Count Aversus , for that the later had possession of Monticello , not far from Tivoli , he pretending it belong'd to his Daughter-in-law who was the Count's Daughter ; and Neapolio urg'd on the other side that it ought to be his , himself being reckon'd to be of the Vrsine Family . Whilst these two contended thus for their Patrimony and that with Arms too , the Roman people suffer'd very greatly . But when this Controversie also was over , and both sides commanded to lay down their Arms , Calixtus made his Nephew Borgia not onely Governour of the City in the room of the Count deceased , but made him General of the Church-Forces , that he might keep the great Men of the City the better in order . Alphonso not long after dying without a lawful Heir , Calixtus had the courage to demand that Kingdom , and said it belong'd to the Sea Apostolick as an Escheat . Whereupon Armies were raised on both sides , and Ferdinand , Alphonso's Heir fear'd Calixtus's resolution : for he knew his nature , and the greatness of his Soul. But his death also put all things into confusion , and freed Ferdinand from great consternation of mind . Calixtus died in the third year , the third month , and sixteenth day of his Pontificate , and was buried in the Vatican on the left hand of St. Peter's , in the Round Church , dedicated to St. Marie del Febri , which was formerly repaired by Nicolas . Borgia also , his Nephew died , not long after , at Civita Vechia , whither he had fled to save himself from the Vrsins whom he had disobliged by favouring the opposite Faction . But to give you a short Character of Calixtus ; He was a very upright Man , and is to be commended for one thing above all ; That when he was Bishop or Cardinal , he would never keep any Benefice in Commendam , but said , he was content with one Wife , and that a Virgin , i.e. the Church of Valenza , as the Canon Law ordains . Besides , he was very charitable to poor Christians both in publick and private : and gave portions to several poor Virgins when they married ; kept indigent Noblemen at his own charge : and when occasion was he was munificent to Princes , especially those that could assist the Church of Christ . He likewise sent Lewis of Bologna , of the Order of St. Francis , Vsun-Cassanus Prince of Persia and Armenia , and to the King of the Tartars with many great Presents , to animate them against the Turk ; and by his persuasion they did the Enemy great damage , and sent their Embassadours , that were design'd to come to Calixtus , after he dy'd , to Pope Pius : which was an admirable Rarity to us , not onely upon account of the distant Countries from whence they came , but their habit which was unusual , and very strange to our eyes . They say that Vsun-Cassanus after many Victories over the Enemy , wrote to the Pope , that he had conquer'd the Foe by the Pope's prayers , and that he would one day thank him for his kindness which was Divine rather than humane . That Alliance was begun by Calixtus , and is preserv'd to this day between all Christians and that Prince , who vexes the Turk with continual War. He laid out but little in building , because he dy'd too soon , and gather'd up all the Money that he could , to maintain that great and perillous War against the Turks . Onely he repair'd St. Prisca upon the Mount Aventine , as also the City Walls that were broken down almost to the ground . Yet some Hangings of Gold there are , which he bought . He was sparing in his Diet , very modest in his Discourse ; and very accessible , as much as his Age would suffer him to be : for he was eighty years old , and yet as studious as ever . For he either read himself , or heard those that did , whenever his important Affairs would give him leave . He composed the Office for the Transfiguration of our Lord Jesus Christ , and order'd it to be said in the same manner , and with the same Indulgences for which Corpus Christi Day is so much valued . He receiv'd all Embassadours that came to him with great kindness , but would not yield to any of their Proposals or Demands , which were not consistent with Virtue and Justice . And that was the cause why he fell out and had a long quarrel with Alphonso , who sometimes would ask him to give Bishopricks to such as either upon the score of their Age , or ignorance in Books as well as Men , ought not to have them . When Calixtus dy'd he left 115000 l. behind him , which he had heaped together to make warlike preparations against the Turk . As Calixtus was going to be buried , Dominick Cardinal of St. Crosses and chief Poenitentiary , died also ( a Man of gravity and great Wisdom ) and was buried in Minerva's Temple ; to the grief of all good Men. PIVS II. PIVS the Second , before called Aeneas Picolhomineus , an Italian , of Siena , and born at Corsignano ( whose Father 's name was Sylvius and his Mother 's Victoria ) was chosen Pope by general consent of the Cardinals , August 20. 1458. Formerly his Father and the rest of the Nobility being banish'd , or expelled the Republick of Siena by the Commonalty of that place , he went to Corsignano , the Seat of his Family , and there had a Child by his Wife . Which Child as soon as it was born the Father christen'd Aeneas Sylvius . Now his Mother , when she was big with Child , dreamed that she had brought forth a Boy with a Mitre on his head ; as which she was affraid ( as people are apt to think the worst of things ) that her dream betokened some dishonour to their Child and Family : nor could she be eas'd of her fear till she heard her Son was made Bishop of Trieste . And upon that news she was freed from all fear , and gave God thanks , that she saw her Son more happy than she expected . As soon as he was capable of learning any thing , he , having a good memory , and being very docile , went through his Grammar at Corsignano where he lived but poorly , being forced to undergo all the troubles of a rural employment . But when he was eighteen years of age he went to Siena , where , by the help of his Friends , he first learn'd the Poets and then the Orators , in which he was so skilful , that in a short time he put forth Poems in Latin and Italian , of which if the Subject was Love , it is to be ascribed to his Youth . Thence he apply'd himself to the Civil Law , the study of which not long after he was forced to leave . For there arose a War between the Sieneses and the Florentines , which made him fear a Dearth ; and seeing the Commonalty of Siena suspected the Nobility , he chose as it were a voluntary Exile , and follow'd that excellent person , Dominick Capranicus , who then passed through Siena , in his way to the Council at Basil , to complain of the injury Eugenius had done him in denying him a Cardinals Hat , which Martin even in his absence had bestow'd upon him , for his Virtue and Integrity . In his Retinue he went , and after long tedious Journeys over the Alps ( that reach to heaven almost , and are cover'd with Snow ) he travailed over Ponte del Inferno , the Lake of Lucern , and through Switzerland , till he at last came to Basil . In which Assembly though he had much to do , being Dominick's Secretary , yet he stole always some hours for his Book . After that , he was forced not without tears to leave Dominick , because he was extream poor , Eugenius denying him the Revenue of his Benefices and of his Paternal Estate too ; he went to wait upon Bartholomew Bishop of Novara , with whom he came to Florence , where Pope Eugenius at that time was . But he was forced to leave Bartholomew also , ( he being accused by the Pope of high Treason ) and betook himself to Nicolas , Cardinal of St. Crosses , and a very excellent and religious person in all Mens judgments ; who going to Artois by order from Eugenius ( where there was a Convention of all the French Princes ) he made a Peace between the Duke of Burgundy ( an Ally of England ) and the King of France . After that , Nicolas returning into Italy , made a Peace between the Venetians and Philip Duke of Millain to their great satisfaction ; and Aeneas , who was not very acceptable to Eugenius , went to Basil , and was in great esteem among all Men. He was made a Secretary in that famous Council , and Abbreviatour of the Pope's Breves , as also a Duodecimvir , or one of the Twelve who in that great Assembly were as Censors . For nothing could be done relating to the publick , but what pass'd their graver approbation ; and if any were admitted to the Council that were not fit , they were removed by their Order . There were in that Council four Sub Conventions or Committees , one debated concerning Faith , another of Peace , a third of Reformation , and the other of promiscuous matters . Over each of these there was a several President plac'd every month : and Aeneas was often Chairman of the Committee for Faith of which he was a Member , and was also chosen twice one of the Collators , or disposers of Benefices . He made several Speeches in that Assembly , but one more remarkably elegant , to prove that Pavia was preferable to Avignion , Vdine or Florence for a place convenient to hold a Council in , by reason of its plenty , situation , magnificence of the Houses , good Air , and the liberality of Philip their Duke . When any thing was to be done by the several Nations together , he was the onely person chosen for Italy , to manage their business , he was a Man so courteous and ingenuous . He went also on several Embassies from the Council ; to Strasburgh , three times ; to Trent , once ; to Constance , twice ; to Frankfort , once ; and into Savoy twice . But when upon a long Debate the Council chose Felix Pope , and deposed Eugenius , and eight were chosen out of every Nation , to be managers of the Council Affairs , Aeneas , who was the Pope's Secretary refused to be one , though it was offer'd him . And afterward when he was sent Embassadour from Felix to Frederick the Emperour , he so far prevailed upon him by his ingenuity , that he made him a Poet Laureat , his Companion , and a Prothonotary , which , in Germany , is a Secretary of State. Not long after he was made a Counsellour of State , and shew'd such Learning and Authority , that he was reckon'd the most ingenuous Man there by far , although he wanted not Rivals and Detractors . When Eugenius and the Emperour first treated about putting an end to the Schism , and Aeneas went to the Pope upon that account , he stay'd some time at Siena , where his Friends desired him not to go to Eugenius ; for they feared the Pope would use him severely , because his Authority was often opposed ( as people said ) by Aeneas in Epistles and Orations at the Council of Basil . But he was resolute and trusting to his own innocence slighted the intreaties of his Relations and went to Rome ; where in the first place he acquitted himself before Eugenius , in an elegant Oration , for submitting to their Opinion , who approv'd of the Council of Basil . And when he had so done , he began to treat with him about that which the Emperour sent him to negotiate . Thereupon two Agents were sent from Eugenius into Germany , of whom one was Sarzanus and the other John Carvagialla , by whose good management , and Aeneas's industry together , the Neutrality ( as I told you in the Life of Nicolas ) was taken off . But that it might appear really to be so , and not in words onely , the Emperour sent Aeneas himself to Rome , to make a publick Declaration of Submission in all matters to Eugenius , in the name of himself and all Germany . Eugenius dying about this time , Aeneas was President of the Conclave , till another Pope was chosen in the room of the deceased ; there being no Orator in the City , more fit for so great an Employment . Nicolas being chosen Pope , he had leave to depart , and as he went into Germany , he ( having been made Sub Deacon by Eugenius ) was made Bishop of Trieste ( that Bishop being just then dead ) by the Pope and the Emperour , without his own knowledg . After which Philip Viconti dying without an Heir , the Emperour sent him Envoy to Millain : where he made an Oration concerning the descent of the Inheritance of that City , and exhorting to Allegiance , which if they preserv'd inviolate , they might enjoy their liberty still . He was sent thither another time , when they were besieged by Francis Sfortia , and suffer'd great extremities in defence of their Liberty ; at which time he enter'd the City with great hazard alone ; for his Collegues left him at Como , and durst not go on for fear . But he departed thence without any success , and whilst the Emperour sent him to Alphonso King of Aragon , the Pope Nicolas , made him Bishop of Siena , the place of his Nativity . And when the Emperour and Alphonso had contracted an Alliance by Marriage he return'd into Germany , where he persuaded the Emperour to go as soon as possible into Italy and receive his Imperial Crown . Upon that advice Frederick went thither , but sent Aeneas before , to meet and complement his Wife Leonora , who was to come from Portugal into Tuscany . Who when he came to Siena , stay'd not long there , but he began to be suspected by the people , as if he design'd ( because the Emperour was coming ) to turn out the populace and make the Government an Aristocracy . Aeneas therefore , to free the people from that jealousie , went to Talamone , where he thought Leonora would arrive ; and yet the people were not satisfied . For they banish'd the Nobility into the Country for a time ; and a little while after ( according to the mutable humour of the Mobile ) gave 'em leave to come back again , when they understood the integrity of the Emperour and the modesty of Aeneas . Hence he went to Pisa , where he heard the Portugueses were landed , and brought the Infanta ( who was committed to his sole care ) to the Emperour , then at Siena . Then going to Rome he managed all things ( whilst the Emperour was crown'd ) both private and publick . Afterward the Emperour went to visit Alphonso , and left Ladislaus ( a Princely Youth whom the Hungarians and Bohemians had often endeavour'd to steal away from him ) under the tutelage of Aeneas , who kept him very faithfully . When the Emperour came back to Rome , and had given the Pope thanks , he went for Ferrara , and having made Borsius d' Este Duke of Modena , he departed ▪ And no sooner was he come into Germany , but he presently dispatch'd away Aeneas by the Pope's Order as Envoy extraordinary into Bohemia and all the Cities of Austria . For there was a Controversie between them and the Emperour about King Ladislaus whom they would needs have him send into their Country . But the Dispute was ended , and a Peace made between 'em , so that Aeneas was not long after sent to the Assembly at Ratisbone : where he , in the name of the Emperour , and in the presence of Philip Duke of Burgundy , and Lewis of Bavaria , spoke of the Turks cruelty and calamities of Christendom with such vehemency and passion , that he forced sighs and tears from every one there ; but especially he seemed so far to animate the Duke of Burgundy , that a War was decreed immediately by general consent : though it was after laid aside through the ambition and folly of those , who thought too well of themselves . And now Aeneas was grown old , and tired with the tedious Journeys he had taken into forein parts ; wherefore he resolv'd to return to Siena , his native Country : but the Emperour easily chang'd his mind , by telling him , that he yet design'd to make War upon the Turks . Thereupon he was sent to the Convention at Frankfort where all the German Princes were met together , and in a grave , long Oration persuaded them with many reasons to undertake that dangerous , but necessary War. And indeed he seemed to move 'em all exceedingly : though it is natural for those to cool soon whose affections are quickly heated . There was also a third Convention in Cittanova about the same thing , wherein Aeneas employ'd all his endeavours to bring about what he desired ; exhorting every one of them both in publick and private to assist in that War , upon which the safety of all Europe , the Liberty of both Princes and people , and the honour of Christianity did depend . And just as he expected to do the business , there was news brought , that Pope Nicolas was dead ; which put all things into a new Confusion . For the Convention broke up , and the Germans , desirous of Novelty , endeavour'd to persuade the Emperour no longer to obey the Pope unless he would grant them some certain Demands , for they said , the Germans were in a worse condition than either the French or Italians , whose Servants they might be termed ( unless things were alter'd ) especially to the Italians . And truly the Emperour had hearken'd to those Mutineers , if Aeneas , with his gravity , had not interposed , and told the Emperour , That though one Prince may possibly keep peace with another , yet there always is an immortal jealousie between Prince and People . So that , he thought it better for him to agree with the Pope , than give way to their desires , whose minds are led by Appetite and Fancy , not by Reason . The Emperour was persuaded : and slighting the peoples petition , sent Aeneas to Calixtus . He , when he came to Rome , and had given Frederick's Oath to the Pope , as the custom is , commended them both in an Oration , whereof the greatest part inforced a War against the Turks ; so mighty zealous he was for it . For he was a wise Man and foresaw what afterward came to pass ; That the Barbarians would not be quiet when they had gotten all Greece ; they were so puft up with their Victory . For that reason he apply'd himself to make peace in Italy ( before he made War with the Turk ) and so exhorted the Pope to do the same with all earnestness . At that time the Sieneses were hard put to it by Count Petilian and James Picenninus , who carry'd on that War more upon Alphonso's account than their own . Wherefore Aeneas , to make a final conclusion of it , went by command from the Pope and at the request of his Fellow-Citizens and Countrymen to Alphonso , at Naples , where almost all the Embassadours of Italy were met to treat of Peace , but had done nothing in it to that time . But when Aeneas came , he said he would agree to a Peace then without any more ado , since that person was arrived , whom he loved above all mankind . Having obtein'd a Peace , and freed his Country from the Enemy he stay'd with Alphonso some months , because he loved his Conversation ; and in that time took his opportunity to make an elegant and a large Discourse to him , by which he induced him to engage by Sea against the Turk . And having so done he went for Rome , with a design to go into his own Country , but was stopp'd by the Pope , and not long after made a Cardinal . Now he was in such favour with Calixtus and bore such a sway , that he persuaded him to send Embassadours to Siena , which was all in an uproar among themselves , to exhort the People to peace and unity . But whilst he was at the Bath at Viterbo upon account of his health , and had begun the History of Bohemia , Calixtus died , and then he return'd to Rome : where he was so much desired , that great part of the people ran out to meet him , and saluted him , prophetically , by the name of Pope . For indeed he was chosen Pope by universal consent not onely of the people but the Cardinals : and having received the Papal Crown upon the fifth of September he went into St. Peter's Church in his pontifical Robes , where he gave thanks to Almighty God , and immediatly betook himself first to settle the Churches Patrimony , and then to endeavour the advantage of all Christendom in general . For he ended the War in Ombria ( which broke out before his Pontificate , under the command of that seditious Innovator James Picenninus ) as soon as he was Pope , and took back Assisi and Nocera from the Enemy . He likewise made a Truce ( which seemed a difficult thing to do ) between Sigismund Malatesta , and King Ferdinand , that all might safely pass to Mantua , where he had order'd a general Council . And having made the Prince of Columna Governour of the City in the room of Borgia , who was dead , and left Nicolas Cusa , Cardinal of St. Peter's in vinculis , his Legate at Rome , he departed the City in the midst of Winter , and pass'd through those Cities which seemed more inclining to War than Peace , exhorting the People to unity and concord . In fine , they met at Mantua from all quarters , where there was a great number of Princes and Embassadours . For of all Europe there was no Nation , but sent either Princes , or Embassadours thither ; and in that famous Assembly it was enacted by Pius , ( who made an Oration himself ) that a War should be proclaimed against the Turks , which they all agreed to . He proposed Methods for carrying it on , and shew'd the danger of Christendom : nor could they forbear to weep when they heard the calamities laid open , to which poor Christians were exposed , who lay under the bondage of Barbarians . Beside he moved them to consider that the Turks having already possessed themselves of Greece and Schlavonia , would shortly get into the innermost parts of Europe . And indeed he omitted nothing that might excite their resolutions : for he was an excellent Orator , and seemed to draw his Arguments from new Topicks still , though he spake of the same thing , such an elegant and copious faculty he had . He confuted the complaints of the French and the calumnies of King Renatus ( for his having confirm'd Ferdinand , Alphonso's Son , in the Kingdom of Naples ) in three several Speeches . These things were transacted in the Council at Mantua , whilst almost all Europe employ'd their thoughts and Weapons in civil Discords , and neglected the forein War. The Germans arose partly against one another , and partly against the Hungarians : by whose assistance that great and necessary War might have been in a great measure managed and ended . England also was divided into two Factions : whereof the one would keep their old King , whilst the other strove to banish him and set up a new one . In like manner did the Spaniards rise to help those of Barcellona , whom the King of Aragon , assisted by the French , oppress'd . And lest any thing should be lacking to disturb the World , Italy , the chief of Europe , laid by all thoughts of forein War , and bent all its strength upon intestine quarrels . For at that time there was a War in Puglia , John Renatus's Son , endeavouring to drive Ferdinand out of his Kingdom , which occasion'd a double Faction through all the Province , whilst some favour'd Ferdinand , and others , Renatus . Pius therefore , to allay these heats , dismiss'd the Council at Mantua , and came back into Tuscany , where he easily regain'd Viterbo , which was in the possession of the adverse Party . Those of Ancona , who had harass'd one another miserably about their bounds and limits , he quieted partly by fear and partly by reason : as likewise the Ombrians , who had embru'd their hands in each others blood upon the like account . He also setled the State of Siena , which had been engaged in great tumults for three years before ; and restored several worthy Persons , who had been banish'd thence , giving the Government of that Republick ( as formerly ) to the Nobility . But he was very severe upon the Sabini for their falshood , in supplying a common Enemy with provisions , and letting him pass through their Country . At Rome , he suppress'd the shameful Riots of Ruffian-like Men , and imprison'd Tiburtius Son to Angelus Massianus ( who we told you , was put to death by Nicolas for a Conspiracy and hang'd up by the Capitol ) and his Accomplices , who possessing themselves of the Church of St. Maria Rotunda , would sally from thence , as from a Castle , and commit outrages upon the Citizens . Furthermore , he exterminated some Tyrants who studied innovations , out of the Church Dominions : but never medled with any one , till he had first sent an Embassadour or Legate to 'em , to reduce 'em , if it were possible , by fair means . After that , he sent Frederick of Vrbino his General with Alexander Sfortia to Tagliacozzo to stop James Picennenus , who fought under Renatus , from going into Puglia to assist the French against Ferdinand . And besides , he succour'd Ferdinand at Sarno , when he had like to have lost his Kingdom , for fear , the French , when they had once gotten that Kingdom , would make use of their Victory to subvert the Liberty of Italy . He slighted the Threat and Promises of the French Embassadours that endeavour'd to bring him over from Ferdinand to Renatus ; and by his Censures as well as Arms he tamed the fury of Sigismund Malatesta who was a Feudatary of the Church , and yet contemning the League , which the Pope had made between him and Ferdinand , storm'd and took all the Castles , which he had given for caution , against Law and Reason ; and having driven the Churches Legate as far as Nulasture , he made War upon the Anconeses . But his extravagance was corrected the year after at Sinigaglia , under the conduct of Frederick of Vrbino and Neapolio Vrsin , in a sharp engagement , wherein they retook Sinigaglia , the Town called Fortunae Fanum was taken by Nicolas of Pistoia Cardinal Legate of St. Cecilys , and great part of Rimini taken from him , lest he should rebel any more . Ferdinand also had the same happy success not long after at Troja , a Town in Puglia , by which the Prince of Tarento and many others , who , being desirous of change , were on the French side , were so consternated , that they came all upon their knees to the King and begg'd pardon of him ; but some few continued obstinate , whom the King afterward prosecuted so severely , that he either drove 'em out of the Kingdom , or brought 'em to know themselves . When this was over , Pius , now freed from two great and troublesom Wars , renew'd the thoughts of his Expedition into Asia , which had been so long omitted from the time of the Mantuan Council through the ambition and avarice of the several Kings and Princes : and makes the King of Hungary , the Duke of Burgundy , and the Venetians his Confederates , because they seemed more inclined to it , than any body else . He likewise sent Nuncioes with Letters Apostolick to the several Nations of Christendom , to exhort the Princes and people to so great and necessary a War : Himself in the mean time went to Siena , with a design to go as soon as the Season permitted , to the Baths at Petriolana , that seemed best for his Distemper . And there he heard the Duke of Burgundy , who had vowed to come with a Navy well Man'd , had desisted from his resolution : as also , that many other Princes and people not onely Foreiners , but of Italy , led by ambition and envy , endeavour'd to frustrate that great Design , because they saw , that they were likely to have the richest spoils and rewards , that underwent the greatest brunt of that War. Thereupon ( as it became a Pope to do ) he try'd to persuade 'em by kind words at a distance : and soon after leaving the Bath he went to Rome , where he lay sick for some days of the Gout and a Fever , and therefore could not be at Ancona upon the seventh of June as he had publickly declared he would . But when his distemper was somewhat asswaged , he gave Audience to certain Embassadours that came from the King of France , and Duke of Burgundy to excuse their delay . And then calling all the Cardinals before him he appointed a day to hear the charge against the King of Bohemia , who was said to be heretically inclined : and when he had done , he was carried in a Litter through Sabina , Ombria , and the Marcha till he came to the City of Ancona . By the way be found great numbers of Men , that came out of Germany , Spain , and France , intending for the War against the Turks : of whom he sent a great part , especially of the Germans ( having absolv'd 'em ) back into their own Country , because he thought 'em unfit for the toil of War ; and because they had not brought their pay along with 'em , as he had order'd in the Letters Apostolical . But in the mean time , whilst he waited at Ancona for the Navy that was a building in the several Ports of the Tyrrhene and Adriatick Seas , and also for the Duke of Venice his Ally , he was afflicted with a tedious Fever , and dy'd in the year 1464. upon the 13th of August about three of the Clock in the Night , six years wanting six days after he was made Pope . He was a Man of such constancy and courage of mind , that in all his sickness , which was long and painful , he never omitted any business that concern'd his understanding onely , whether it were to hear the causes of several Nations , to inhibit , to decree , to judg , to sign , to admonish , to chastise , or correct . And that day whereon he dy'd , about two hours before he expired , he call'd the Cardinals about him , and with a resolute Heart and a good audible Voice exhorted 'em to Unity in the choice of a new Pope : commending to their care ( in a grave Speech ) the honour of God , the dignity of the Church , the War which he had undertaken against the Turks , the salvation of his Soul , all his Family , and especially his Nephews , if they proved worthy of commendations . He desired all the Sacraments of his own accord , and shew'd great tokens of a true Christian . But besides that he dispued very acutely with Laurentius Roverella , Bishop of Ferrara , a learned Divine , whether it were lawful for him to receive the Extreme Unction again , having been anointed once before at Basil , when he was sick of the Plague . Nor could he be entreated by all his domestick Servants to forbear saying the Canonical Prayers , though he were in such an Agony . He repeated the Athanasian Creed with great strength and Emphasis ; and when he had done , he said , it was most true , and most holy . He was not affraid to die , nor did he shew any sign of trouble or inconstancy to his last breath . But indeed he may be said rather to have been kill'd than to have died , he was so tortur'd with tedious Diseases . He commanded his Friends to carry his Body to Rome : where those that embalm'd him affirmed that his heart was very sound and vivid . His funeral pomp from Ancona to Rome was made up of his Family , who were all in mourning and in tears . And when that was over , he was buried in St. Peter's at the Altar of St. Andrew , in a Tomb , which was built at the charge of Francis , Cardinal of Siena , with this Epitaph , Pius II. Pont. Max. natione Tuscus , patriâ Senensis , gente Pocolhominea . He enjoy'd the Sea onely six years : But though his Pontificate were short , yet it was full of great Actions . He held a Council at Mantua to maintain the Faith ; resisted all the opposers of the Church of Rome both within and without Italy ; he canonized Catharine of Siena , and abrogated the French Pragmatic Sanction . He restored Ferdinand of Aragon to the Kingdom of Naples ; encreased the Churches Patrimony , and made the first Allum Mines at Tolfa ; He was an Admirer of Justice and Religion , and an excellent Orator : But he died at Ancona as he was going to the War against the Turks , where he had his Navy ready , and the Duke and Senate of Venice for his fellow Soldiers in Christ . He was brought thence into the City by order of the Cardinals , and buried in the place where he commanded St. Andrew the Apostle's head ( which was brought hither to him from Morea ) to be laid . He lived fifty eight years , nine months and twenty seven days ; and when he dy'd , left the College of Cardinals forty five thousand pound gather'd out of the Church Revenues , to maintain the War against the Turks . But the Cardinals committed all this Money and the Galleys , that were then in the Port of Ancona , to Christopher Maurus Duke of Venice , who arrived there two days before Pius died , upon condition , that he should use the Ships according to their directions , and should send the Money to Matthias King of Hungary , who was continually at War with the Turk . Thus died Pius , who was a personage of such true courage and singular prudence ; as he seemed to be born not to ease or pleasure but to manage the most important Affairs . He always endeavour'd to augment the Majesty and grandieur of the Pontifical Chair ; nor did he ever leave chastizing of Kings , Dukes , States , Usurpers , that wronged either himself or any other Church-Man , till he made 'em acknowledg their Errour . And therefore he was an Enemy to Lewis King of France , because he endeavour'd to diminish the Liberties of the Church , and extorted from him the Pragmatic Sanction which was most pernicious to the Sea of Rome . He threaten'd Borsius Duke of Modena , who being a Feudatary of the Church of Rome , yet favour'd Sigismund Malatesta and the French , who were no Friends to the Church . But he censur'd Sigismund Duke of Austria most grievously , for taking Nicolas Cusanus , Cardinal of St. Peter ad vincula , and keeping him some days in Prison . He deprived Dieterus Isimbergensis Bishop of Mayence , who hated the Church of Rome , and put another in his place : and so likewise he displaced the Arch-Bishop of Benevento , who was upon new projects , and endeavour'd to betray Benevento to the French. He likewise deprived Francis Copinus , who in his Embassady to England , assumed more Power , than the Sea Apostolick had given him ( to the destruction of many Men ) him he deprived of his Bishoprick of Teramo . He also made Terracino , Benevento , Sora , Arpino and a great part of Campagnia subject to the Church . He never granted any thing to any King , Duke , or State for fear or covetousness ; and would reprove Men severely , that ask'd what he could not grant without detriment to the Church and dishonour to himself ; and strook such terrour into some Lords of Italy especially , that they continued very true to their Faith and Allegiance . But as he always plagued his publick Enemies , so likewise he Cherish'd his Friends as much . He dearly loved Frederick the Emperour , Matthias King of Hungary , Ferdinand Son to Alphonso , Philip of Burgundy , Francis Sfortia , and Lewis Gonzaga . He added twelve Cardinals to the former number , the Cardinal of Rieti , Spoleto , Trani , Alexander Saxoferratensis , Bartholomew Roverella , James of Lucca , Francis Son to his Sister Laodamia , Francis Gonzaga Son to the Marquess Lewis , all Italians . But then there were others from beyond the Alps ; as , Salseburgensis , Lewis Libretus of Artois , and Vergelensis . Moreover , he so ordered his method of living , that he could never be accused of idleness or sloth . He rose as soon as 't was day for his health sake , and , having said his Prayers very devoutly , went about his worldly affairs . When he had done his mornings work , and walk'd about the Gardens for his recreation , he went to Dinner ; in which he used an indifferent sort of Diet ; not curious and dainty . For he seldom bid 'em get him this or that particular Dish , but whatever they set before him , he ate of . He was very abstemious , and when he did drink Wine , it was always diluted with Water , and pleasant rather than rough upon the Palate . After Meals he either discoursed or disputed half an hour with his Chaplains , and then going into his Bed-Chamber he took a nap , after which he went to Prayers again , and then wrote or read , as long as his business would permit . The same also he did after Supper ; for he both read and dictated till midnight as he lay in his Bed , nor did he sleep above five or six hours . He was a short Man , gray-hair'd before his time , and had a wrinkled Face before he was old . In his aspect he bore severity tempered with good-nature ; and in his garb was neither finical , nor negligent , but so contrived it , as to be consistent with the pains which he usually took . He could patiently endure both hunger and thirst , because he was naturally very strong ; and yet his long journeys , frequent labour , and Watchings had impair'd him . His usual Diseases were the Cough , the Stone , and Gout , wherewith he was often so tormented , that no body could say he was alive but by his Voice . And even in his sickness he was very accessible , but sparing of Words ; and unwilling to deny any Man's Petition . He laid out all the Money he got together ; and did neither love Gold nor contemn it : but would never be by , whilst it was told out , or laid up . He seemed not to cherish the Wits of his Age , because three grievous Wars which he had undertook had so continually exhausted the Pontifical Treasury that he was oftentimes much in Debt : and yet he preferred many learned Men to places both in the Court , and Church . He would willingly hear an Oration , or a Poem , and always submitted his own Writings to the judgment of the Learned . He hated Lyars and Sycophants , was soon angry and soon pleased again . He pardon'd those that reviled , or scoff'd at him , unless they injur'd the Sea Apostolick ; the Dignity whereof he always had such a respect for , as upon that account often to fall out with great Kings and Princes . He was very kind to his Houshold Servants ; for those that he sound in an errour , through folly or ignorance , he admonish'd like a Father . He never reproved any one for speaking or thinking ill of him ; because in a free City he desired every body should utter their minds . And when one told him , that he had an ill Report , he reply'd ; go into the Campo di fiore , and you 'l hear a great many talk against me . If at any time he had a mind to change the Air of Rome for a better , he went , especially in the Summer , to Tivoli , or his own Country , Siena . But he was mightily pleased with the retirement of an Abby in Siena , which is very delightful , and cool too by reason of its situation and the shady Groves that are about it . He frequented the Baths at Macerata and Petriolana for his healths sake . He used thin Cloths , and his Expences in Silver look'd more frugal than Princelike . For his whole delight ( when he had leisure ) was in writing and reading : because he valu'd good Books more than precious Stones ; for in them he said there was great plenty of Gems . He so far contemn'd a splendid Table , that he went oftentimes to Fountains , Groves , and Country recesses for his own humour , where he entertain'd himself not like a Pope , but an honest humble Rustick . Nor were there wanting some who found fault with this his frequent change of places , especially his Courtiers ; because no Pope had ever done so before him , unless in time of War , or of a Plague . But he always slighted their Cavils , and said , that for all his pleasure he never omitted any thing that befitted the dignity of a Pope or tended to the good of the Court. In all places he Sealed , heard Causes , Censur'd , Answer'd , Asserted and Confuted ; to give full satisfaction to all sorts of Men. He could not eat willingly alone , and therefore invited either the Cardinal of Spoleto , of Trani , or of Pavia commonly to Dine or Sup with him . At Supper he used to discourse of Learning , and rubb'd up his old Notions of the Ancients ; shewing how commendable each of 'em was in this or that particular . He frequently exhorted his Relations to Virtue , and deterr'd 'em from Vice , by recounting the good or ill actions of others . Augustine Patritio was his chief Reader , and Amaniensis . He was also sometimes pleased to hear Wit , especially when he had nothing to do : and therefore he had one Grecus , a Florentine , who would mimick and ridicule any ones behaviour , garb , or way of speech with great diversion to the Audience . He was an honest , upright , plain Man , without fallacy , or guile . And so zealous a Christian he was , that there appear'd no colour of Hypocrisie in him . He frequently confess'd , and receiv'd the Communion ; and at divine Service either performed the Priestly Office himself , or assisted at the Ceremonies . He always contemn'd Dreams , Portents , Prodigies , Lightning , and the like . There was no sign in him of fear or inconstancy : but he seemed as little elevated at his good , as dejected at his ill Fortune . He often reproved his Friends , for Cowards , and sneaking Fellows , that they should be affraid of telling him what mischances they had ( as it sometimes happens ) in the War : because , he said , those things might have been remedied , if he had known of 'em in time . He never forsook his Allies , either upon account of Charges , or fear of his Enemies . He went to War with an ill will , but fought for the Church and Religion when he was forced to 't . He was mightily pleased with Building : and at his charge were the Steps in the Vatican Church repaired ; the Portico of it made glorious and strong : And he had a design to carry away the rubbish from before the Church-door , and pave the Piazza . He was about to make a Portico , from whence the Pope might bless the People . He built a Castle at Tivoli before people thought he had begun it : and at Siena he built his Countrymen a Portico of square stone very high and very fine . As likewise he made Corsiniano ( which he called Pienza , from his own name , Pius ) a City : and built there a noble Church with a Cupalo , together with a fine House . He erected also a Tomb for his Father and Mother at Siena in St. Francis's Church , with this Distich for an Epitaph . Sylvius hic jaceo , conjux Victoria mecum est , Filius hoc clausit marmore Papa Pius . He had four Nephews by his Sister ; of which the two youngest through his Authority , and the respect that was shewn him , were made Knights by the King of Spain . The eldest , who had married King Ferdinand's Daughter , was made Duke of Malphi ; and the second , whom Pius ( as I told you before ) had made a Cardinal , lives yet in such repute of integrity and Vertue , that there is nothing wanting in him that is required in an excellent Person : being adorn'd with Wit , Manners , Policy , Religion , Modesty and Gravity . But to return to Pius ; who never omitted his Studies though he were advanced to such an eminent Station . When he was a Youth indeed and not yet initiated into Divinity , he set out Poems , that were rather light , and jocular , than serious and grave : and yet sometimes even in them he was elevated , nor did he want satyrical sharpness amidst his merry Conceits . There are Epigrams of his extant , that are full of Wit , and he is said to have written about three thousand Verses , which were lost most part of 'em at Basil . The remainder of his life he wrote in Prose onely , his grand Affairs rather inclining him to it ; but he also loved a mixt Stile , more fit for Philosophy . He set forth several Books of Dialogues about the Power of the Council at Basil , about the Rise of Nile , of Hunting , of Destiny , of God's Prescience , and of the Heresie in Bohemia . He left an imperfect Dialogue which he began against the Turks in defence of Christianity . He digested his Epistles into their several occasions and seasons when they were written : and those that he wrote when he was a Layman , a Clergy , a Bishop , or Pope he put into distinct Tomes : Wherein he excites Kings , Princes , and others to engage in the War for Religion . There is an Epistle of his extant which he wrote to the Turk , to persuade him from Mahometanism to the Christian Faith. He also wrote a Book about the Life of Courtiers ; as likewise a Grammar for Ladislaus the young King of Hungary . He farthermore composed thirty two Orations , exhorting Kings , Princes , and Commonwealths to Peace , and in defence of Religion , to promote the quiet and Concord of the whole World. He perfected the History of Bohemia , but left that of Austria imperfect . And though he was upon a History of all the remarkable Actions in his Time , yet he was never able , for his business , to finish it . He wrote twelve Books and began the thirteenth of things done by himself . His Stile was soft and easie , in which he made several excellent , and pertinent Sermons . For he could readily move the Affections with handsom and graceful Expressions . He very aptly describes situations of Places and Rivers , assuming various ways of Eloquence , as the occasion required . He was well acquainted with Antiquity ; nor could any Town be mention'd , but he could tell its rise and situation : besides that he would give an account in what Age famous Men flourish'd . He would sometimes take notice of Mimicks for his pleasure : and left many Sayings behind him , of which I thought fit to add some to this account of his Life : to wit ; That the Divine Nature was better understood by Believing than by Disputing . That all Sects though confirm'd by humane Authority yet wanted Reason . That the Christian ought to be receiv'd upon its own credit , though it had never been back'd with Miracles . That there were three Persons in the Godhead , not proved to be so by Reason , but by considering who said so . That those Men who pretended to measure the Heavens and the Earth were rather bold than certain what they did was right . That to find out the motion of the Stars had more pleasure in it , than pro●it . That God's Friends enjoy'd both this Life and that to come . That without Vertue there was no true Joy. That as a covetous Man is never satisfied with Money , so a Learned Man should not be with Knowledg ; But that he who knew never so much , might yet find somewhat to be studied . That common Men should value Learning as Silver , Noblemen , as Gold , and Princes as Jewels . That good Physitians did not seek the Money but the health of the party diseas'd . That a florid Speech did not move wise Men but Fools . That those Laws are Sacred which restrain Licentiousness . That the Laws had Power over the Commonalty , but were feeble to the greater sort . That great Controversies were decided by the Sword and not by the Laws . A Citizen should look upon his Family as subject to the City , the City to his Country , his Country to the World , and the World to God. That the chief place with Kings was slippery . That as all Rivers run into the Sea , so do all Vices into Courts . That Flatterers draw Kings whether they please . That Kings hearken to none more easily than to Sycophants . That the tongue of a Flatterer was a King's greatest Plague . That a King , who would trust no body was good for nothing , and he that believed every body was no better . That it is necessary he that governs many should himself be rul'd by many . That he deserv'd not the name of a King who measur'd the Publick by his private abvantage . That he who neglected holy Duties did not deserve the Church Revenue , nor a King his Taxes , that did not constant Justice . He said those that went to Law were the Birds , the Court , the Field , the Judg , the Net , and the Lawyers , the Fowlers . That Men ought to be presented to Dignities and not Dignities to the Men. That some Men had Offices and did not deserve 'em , whilst others deserv'd 'em and had 'em not . That the burthen of a Pope was heavy , but he was happy who bore it stoutly . That an illiterate Bishop was like an Ass . That ill Physicians kill'd the body , and ignorant Priests the Soul. That a wandring Monk was the Devil's Bondslave . That Virtue had enriched the Clergy , but Vice made 'em poor . That there was great reason for the prohibiting of Priests to marry , but greater for allowing it again . That no Treasure was preferrable to a faithful Friend . That Life was like a Friend and Envy like Death . That he cherishes an Enemy who pardons his Son too often . That a covetous Man never pleases any body but by his Death . That Mens faults are conceal'd by Liberality , and discover'd by Avarice . That it was a slavish Vice to tell Lyes . That the Use of Wine had augmented the Cares and the Distempers of mankind . That a Man ought to take as much Wine as would raise and not overwhelm his Soul. That Lust did fully and stain every age of Man , but quite extinguish old Age. That Gold it self , and Jewels could not purchase Content . That it was pleasant to the good , but terrible to the bad , to die . That a noble Death was to be preferr'd before a dishonourable Life in the Opinion of all Philosophers . And this is all or most that can be written of Pius : except I add , that he canonized St. Catharine of Siena ; and laid up St. Andrew's head , that was sent from Morea to Rome ▪ in St. Peter's Church with great Veneration , and Processions perform'd by the Clergy and People , in a Chappel built on purpose : after he had clear'd the Church in that place especially , and removed the Sepulchres of some Popes and Cardinals , that took up too much room . PAVL II. PAVL the Second , formerly called Peter Barbo , a Venetian , ( whose Father 's Name was Nicolas and his Mothers Polyxena ) Cardinal Priest of St. Marks , was made Pope August 30. 1664. being Pope Eugenius's Nephew by his Sister , he was just going as a Merchant to Sea ( an Employment not ungentile among the Venetians , and not disapproved of by Solon ) and having carry'd his Scritore , and other Implements on Board , he heard that his Uncle Gabriel Condelmerius was chosen Pope . Whereupon he stay'd ashore , and at the request of his Friends and his elder Brother Paul Barbo , apply'd himself to his Book though he was pretty well in years , under the Discipline and tutelage of James Ricionius , who used to commend his Diligence . He had also other Masters , but made no great proficency , considering his Age ; however he preferr'd 'em all when he came to be Pope ( excepting only Ricion ) to shew that it was none of their faults he was not made a Scholar . But Paul Barbo who was a stout and a wise Man , and knew his Brother's nature inclined him rather to ease than business , intreated Eugenius ( whom he went to visit at Florence ) to send for Peter , and give him some Ecclesiastical preferment . He did so , and Peter was made first Arch-Deacon of Bologna , with which not long after he held the Bishoprick of Cervia in Commendam , and was made a Protonotary ; one of that Rank who receive the greatest Fees. In this condition he lived for some years , till at last he was made a Cardinal at the same time with Alouisius , a Physician of Padua , whom they afterward call'd Patriarch and Chamberlain : which was done at the request of some Friends of Eugenius's , who desired to have a Man that might thwart Alouisius upon occasion . And indeed it happened afterward that they grew such Enemies as never were known , by the insinuations of others especially whose interest it was to foment the Quarrel . For Peter was vexed that he should be inferiour to any Man about Eugenius , since he was his Nephew , and of a Patrician Family in Venice . Upon this account he fell out most grievously with Francis Condelmerius the Vice-Chancellour , who was Eugenius's Cousin-german : and when he died , he turn'd all his fury upon the Patriarch , though they two had been often seemingly reconcil'd by the intercession of Friends . Hereupon they were such Enemies to one another in several Popes Reigns , that they did not spare each others either Estate , or honour : but mutually reviled each other in words , which I will not relate , lest I should seem to believe ' em . But when Eugenius was dead and Nicolas the Fifth in his place , he prevailed so far upon him by his kindness and flattery , that he not onely got the uppermost place of all his Nation in Nicolas's Court , but by assistance of Nicolas's Brother , did so animate him against Alouisius , that he retrenched the Chamberlain's Office. For Peter Barbo was naturally fair spoken , and could feign good nature , when occasion serv'd . But he was sometimes so mean spirited , that when he could not obtain what he aimed at by praying , intreating , and requesting , he would joyn tears to his Petitions to make them the sooner believed . And therefore Pope Pius used sometimes to call him the godly Mary , by way of joke . He also used this wheedle with Calistus , and persuaded him to send Alouisius with certain Gallies against the Turk ; shewing him by Argument that such a Person was fittest for such an Expedition , because he had not onely been a Commander formerly , but had stoutly defended the Church-patrimony against all its Enemies . Peter being at last deliver'd from that eye-sore , made Calistus always so far of his Opinion , that he used no bodies advice more than his , as long as he lived . So that he easily obtain'd of the Pope whatever he ask'd either for himself or his Friends . For he was ready to do friendships and kindnesses for any Man whom he undertook to protect or assist not onely before the great Men in general , but with the Pope also . Yea such was his humanity , that he would visit his Domesticks that were sick ( if they were Men of any account ) and apply Remedies to ' em . For he had always at home Medicaments brought from Venice , with Oil , Treacle , or other things fit for Medicines ; and some of these he often sent to the sick . He took care that the Wills of sick People should be intrusted with himself rather than any body , to dispose of as he thought fit ; for if any thing in them concern'd him , he presently sold part of the goods by Auction , and turn'd it into Mony for his own use . He was pleased with the Conversation of some particular Romans , whom he often invited to Dine with him , for his diversion : and was often very well pleased at the Wit , Mimickry , Gibes , Taunts and civil Affronts that came from Priabisius and Francis Malacaro . By this means he engaged the respect of the Citizens of Rome and even the Courtiers also . But that he might not seem powerful at home onely , he endeavoured to make an Interest abroad too . For he went into Campagna di Roma to appease certain People that were at variance about their Confines : and whilst he endeavour'd to reconcile the Count d' Aversa to Neapolio Vrsin , he had like to have been taken and put into Prison for words which the Count resented very highly . Wherefore he went away without his Errand , and from that time always shew'd himself Aversa's Enemy . After that Calixtus died , into whose room Pius succeeded , when he , endeavouring to change his Bishoprick of Vincenza for that of Padua , by troublesom importunities , and requests , so far provoked Pope Pius and the Venetians , that they turned out his Brother Paul from being a Senator , and interdicted him from enjoying any Church Benefice , if he would not alter his mind . At which the Man was so angry that he waited onely for a time to revenge himself , and was very invective in the mean while against those , that obstructed his Design , But when Pius was dead and he put in his place , he no sooner came to the honour but immediately he turned our all the Clerks of the Breves , which Pius had put in , pretending they were either useless or unlearn'd : whether he had so promised , or that he hated Pius's Acts and Decrees , no body can tell . For he strip'd them of their goods and preferments without hearing what they could say for themselves , whom he ought to have invited from all parts of the World with Encouragements and Rewards ; that College being then full of good and learned Men. For there were Men very skilful in the Laws both Divine and Humane : as likewise Poets and Orators , who were as great Ornaments to the Court , as that was honour to them ; yet Paul turn'd 'em all out , though it had been order'd by Letters Apostolick and the Judges of the Pontifical Treasury , that no Man who bought his place honestly should be put out of it . And yet those that were concern'd did what they could to change his mind : and among the rest I entreated him , that it might be referr'd to the publick Judges , whom they call Auditors of the Rota . At which he look'd upon me with a stern aspect , and told me , Do you ( said he ) refer me to Judges , as if you were ignorant , that all the Laws were laid up in my Breast ? I am resolv'd ( said he ) ; let 'em all be gone whither they will I value 'em not ; I am Pope , and I may do as I please , either in rescinding or approving the acts of others . When we heard this severe Sentence , we travel'd about and strove to rowl an unmovable stone , attending Persons of the Court Day and Night , and vainly beseeching every mean Servant to procure us admission to the Pope . For we were rejected with reproachful Language , as if we had been excommunicated persons , or Pagans . But notwithstanding we attended twenty Nights together ; because he did nothing in a manner , but what he did by Night . At last I was so concern'd for the disgrace which he put upon us , that ( seeing I and my Associates could not come to speak with him ) I was resolv'd to send him a Letter , which I wrote to this purpose : If you had power to strip us of all we had just and lawful right to , then it ought to be in our power to complain of the injury and disgrace that you have done us . And therefore seeing we are rejected by you with so much ignominy , we will appeal to all the Kings and Princes far and near , and desire 'em to convene a Council , where you may be forced to shew thy reason , why thou robbest us of our Livelihoods : When he had read the Letter , he sent for Platina , as a Traytor ; put him into Prison and fetter'd him ; and then sent Theodore , Bishop of Treviso , to examine him . He soon concluded me guilty , for dispersing Libels against Paul , and mentioning a Council . The first Objection I thus refuted ; to wit , That those were called Libels , in which the Name of the Writer was conceal'd ; but my name was at the bottom of the Letter , and therefore it was no Libel . And as to my making mention of a Council ; That I did not think so great a fault , seeing the fundamentals of true Faith were established by the holy Fathers in Synods , which had been sown by our Saviour and his Disciples , to the end , that all both great and small might live peaceably together and have right done them . And that by the Laws of Rome , not onely private but publick persons were to give an account of their lives and how they discharged their Trusts . But when I could do no good this way , I was forced to be content and lie in massie Chains in the middle of Winter without any fire , and in an high Tower , which was exposed to all the Winds that blew for four months together . At last Paul was tired with the importunity of Francis Gonzaga Cardinal of Mantua , and freed me from the noisom Prison , though I could hardly stand upon my Legs ; and withal he bids me not stir from the City : For ( says he ) if you go into India , Paul will fetch you back . I obey'd his Commands ; and stayed three years in the City , hoping to find some remedy for my misfortunes . But Paul , when he was Crown'd , according to custom , remembring that the Canons Regular were formerly turn'd out of St. Giovanni Laterano by Calixtus , though Eugenius had placed 'em there ; he recall'd 'em , to perform Divine Service apart from the Canons Secular . And because he had a mind to extirpate the name of Seculars from that place , if any one of 'em died , he put no body into his place ; or if any Benefice were vacant , he made them renounce their Canonships and so translated 'em to other Churches , till at length the profits of that Church being reduced into one body might satisfie the Canons Regular without any charge to him , he being before forc'd to keep 'em , they were so poor . But by this means Paul did much estrange the Citizens minds and affections from him : because ( as they said ) he gave those Revenues which their Forefathers had setled ( instead of Citizens ) to foreiners . Nor was Paul content to do so , but he spoke to some Canons by themselves , and threaten'd 'em till they quitted their Canonries . Some indeed contemn'd his Menaces and expected an opportunity of vindicating their Liberty , which happen'd not till he was dead . It was now reported that the Turks had taken most part of Epirus and were coming into Sclavonia , he therefore sent Nuncio's immediately to all Kings and Princes , to advise 'em , to compose their civil Discords and make War against the Turk the common Enemy ; but there was nothing done in it , because they were up to the ears in blood one among another : the Germans in one part and the English in an other , some of whom desired a new King , others would retain their old one . And then the Spanish and French Princes , fear'd their King's Power , who attempted to bring them to a total subjection . But more than this , the King of Bohemia's Apostacy vexed Paul very much , in that he withdrew himself from the Church of Christ by little and little ; and therefore he design'd to send the King of Hungary with an Army against him , if the War which he had undertaken against the Turks , would give him leisure ; and that he could compose the difference between the King and the Emperour . For when Ladislaus King of Hungary and his Nephew was dead , without issue , the Emperour himself pretended a right to that Kingdom , which Matthias Son to the Vaivod was in possession of . Thereupon Paul thought it best to defer that matter till another time , and apply'd himself to make up some breaches between certain Citizens of Rome . For there was a quarrel between James Son to John Alberinus , and Felix Nephew to Anthony Capharellus : and therefore he sent for the two old Gentlemen , the Father and Uncle of 'em , and caused 'em to put in Sureties , that they would be friends , though they stood out a good while . But James Son to Alberinus , who could not endure that any Affront should be put upon his Father , attempted soon after to murther Anthony Capharellus , and gave him several such grievous wounds that he left him for dead . At which Paul was very angry , that Alberinus's Son had broken his Father's Oath , and therefore he demolish'd their Houses , confiscated all their goods and banished them from the City , but he afterward recalled 'em and took 'em into favour , restoring all their goods ; and made Peace between the parties after they had been both sometime in Prison . In the year 1465. Alouisius Patavinus the Pope's Chamberlain dy'd . He was Cardinal-Priest of St. Laurence , a very rich Man and prudent in the management of business , but not so wise towards his later end : in that he left most of his Estate to his two Brothers who were call'd Scarampi . Men that were good Gentlemen , but yet not worthy of such a vast fortune as he had got out of the Church Revenues ( I know what People thought ) whereupon Paul , who had given him free leave to make a Will and bequeath it to whom he pleased , seized upon the Estate , took the Scarampi who had fled and kept 'em ( though in no scandalous place ) till he had those things brought him which were carried away to Florence ; which done , he freed the Scarampi , to whom he gave a good share , and was more liberal to the other Legatees than the Testator himself had been . And thus Alouisius's Estate , which he got with great industry and preserv'd with greater , ( as if in the strength of so much Wealth he could have lived Mathusalem's Age ) was seized and distributed by one with whom he had had so many quarrels , ill words and Animosities , and before whom he would have chosen the Turk for his Executor . Nor was Divine Providence thus satisfied , but was pleased that his body also which was already buried should be made a prey ; for the Grave was open'd in the Night-time by those to whom he had given the Revenues of St. Laurence in Damaso , and he stript of a Ring and all his Cloths . But indeed Paul , when he knew of it , was very angry at them . About that time Frederick a fine Youth , Son to Ferdinand , who passing to Millain , to fetch Francis Sforza's Daughter , his Brother's Wife , to Naples , arrived at Rome , where he was met by the Nobility and Rhoderick the Vicechancelour , and kindly entertain'd by the Pope himself , who presented him with a Rose , which the Popes use to give to some Christian Prince every year . Ferdinand now minding to punish those of his own Kingdom , who had revolted from him when he was engaged with the French , sent some Forces to set upon the Duke of Sora ; but the Pope was desirous to divert that War , and therefore sent the Arch-Bishop of Millain thither with all speed , to pray him , that he would send those Men to him ( as he was obliged by his Tenure to do ) because he had a Design to destroy and take off the Count Aversa's Sons that had denied Obedience to the Church . For about that time the Count Aversa died , when Paul was made Pope ; and his body was brought to Rome , where it was buried in St. Maries the Great . The King , who was Deiphobus's bitter Enemy , as having been attempted by him with Plots , Poison and open force in the late War , gave Order to the Captains of his Army , cited to go where the Pope bad them , upon the first Summons . He had Deiphobus and Francis to him before and given 'em charge to clear the Road of Thieves , ( who used to rob Travellers at the very Gates of Rome , as it were ) and that they should restore Caprarola ( a Town so called ) to the Son of Securanza , the greatest part of whose Estate they had possest themselves of : they not onely refused to do either , but threaten'd him , and brag'd that they were Count Aversa's Sons , nor would they spare any one that gave 'em a provocation . Paul therefore having privately prepared all things that were necessary for a War , with assistance of the King's Forces , he surprised and subdued 'em within fourteen days after he attaqued 'em , reducing nine Castles under the jurisdiction of the Church : of which some were so well fortified both by Art and Nature , that they seemed impregnable . Deiphobus fearing lest if he were taken he should be sent to the King , made his escape . But Francis his Brother and his Son were taken and kept five years in Castel St. Angelo , till upon the Creation of Sixtus , they were freed . And hence afterward arose great enmity between the Pope and the King ; when Ferdinand demanded that Paul would remit the Tribute which he was to pay the Church , as a reward for his great merits : and would retrench or take off part of it for the future , seeing his Uncle enjoy'd the Kingdom of Sicily , though he paid Tribute for that and Naples too : and told him , That he ought to consider his Deserts and what might happen ; for that he had always some Batalions in Arms , not more upon his own than upon the Pope's account as he found in the late War against the Aversans . Paul on the other hand recounted the Churches merits toward Ferdinand ; and so they spun out the Debate a long time by these kind of wranglings , each of 'em seeking an opportunity to recover their Right . In the mean time the King was very cautious how he caused any new Commotions , because he fear'd James Picenninus's Power , who had Sulmona in Abruzzo , and some other Towns in his possession : whom afterward his Father-in-law Francis Sfortia sent to the King , who gave him his word that he should come and go in safety when he pleased . But all things did not go according to James's expectation : for he was taken at Naples by Ferdinand , as so was his Son , and there thrown into Prison , and not long after put to Death ; though there was a false report given out , that he fell down in the Prison and broke his Leg , as he was inconsiderately staring through the Window to see the King's Galleys that came from Ischia , with Victory over the French. There were who thought him still alive : which I can never believe , because there was no Man in all Italy more fit ( if you look upon him as a Soldier ) to subvert the Government of King Ferdinand . The Duke of Millain's Daughter , when she heard of it , tarry'd by the way at Siena , as she was going to her Husband at Naples , to persuade the World , that her Father was not any way concern'd with Ferdinand in contriving the Death of Picenninus . But what People thought of it , we very well know . There were likewise some , that said , the Pope knew of it before hand , because at that time the Arch-Bishop of Millain went often from the Pope to the King , and from the King back again : and because Paul said , when he heard of his Imprisonment , that the Judg of Appeals was taken off . But that of Virgil is too true , Nescia mens hominum fati , sortisque futurae . Little do Men their future Fortune know . For Paul could not have made use of any one to fit to curb Ferdinand as James Picenninus was , if he had been alive , when their Debate arose about the Tribute , for which a War was like to have been proclaimed . For when he had kept his Daughter-in-laws , and his Son's Wedding , and that thereby and by the death of James his Kingdom was setled , Ferdinand was instant with the Pope , that he would retrench the Tribute , and give him back certain Towns which belong'd to the Kingdom but were in possession of the Church . Thereupon Paul sent to him Bartholomew Roverella , Cardinal Priest of St. Clements , as Legate ; who did in some measure satisfie the King. And at that time I believe , they both fear'd , lest the Eclipses of the Sun and Moon , which all Men were then astonish'd at , might portend some changes in Government . Nor can you think the heavenly Bodies have no efficacy ; for the year after Francis Sfortia Duke of Millain and Genoua died . For he had gotten Genoua two years before , being after a long War surrender'd by the Citizens . For they having rejected the French Government which they had formerly courted , kill'd six thousand of the French under the Nose of King Renatus , who came with some Galleys well arm'd , to retrieve the City that had now revolted from the French. When Francis Sfortia Duke of Millain was dead , Paul summon'd the Cardinals to consult what was to be done . They all concluded that he must send Letters and Nuncioes to all the Princes of Italy , and to all States , to persuade 'em against Innovations , and to maintain the establish'd Peace ; especially at that unhappy time when we were so threatned by the Turk the common Enemy . And afterward he sent the Bishop of Conca to Millain , to persuade that State , to have regard to the Allegiance they had sworn to Galeatius , Francis's Son. At that time Galeatius was absent in France , whither his Father had sent him with an Army , to assist King Lewis against the Princes of his Kingdom , that acknowledg'd not his Authority . For Francis was bound by the League he made with him , when he possest himself of Genoa , to supply him with some Auxiliaries : Besides the Allegiance which they had contracted obliged him to it ; for he had married the Sister of the Queen and the Duke of Savoy . When he heard of his Father's Death , he relinquish'd the War which he engaged in upon the King's account against the Duke of Burgundy , and going from Lions return'd with a small Retinue and in a disguise to his own Country , where he peaceably possess'd himself of his paternal inheritance by the help of his Mother who kept the people in Obedience till he came . But Paul , when the Affairs of Italy were thus composed , hearing that the Rhodian Soldiers were ready to starve , he summon'd the Grand Master ( and the great Clergymen ) to Rome , to consider of a Relief , who after frequent meetings in St. Peters , died for grief and Age , and was buried in that Church , not far from St. Andrew's Chappel : in whose room Charles Vrsin was chosen and sent immediately to defend the Island . In the mean time when Paul heard that there were a great many Hereticks in Tagliacozzo , he having heard their cause severely branded the Lord of the place , eight Men and six Women ( which were caught and brought before him ) being those that were most obstinate ; but dealt more favourably with those that confessed their Error and begg'd pardon . They were of those perverse sort of Hereticks who say , there never was any true Vicar of Christ since St. Peter , but who had imitated Christ's Poverty . Then he encreased the number of Cardinals ; and made ten at one time , of which number were Francis of Savona General of the Order of Minors , M. Barbo , Bishop of Vincenza , whose Advice he always took in great Affairs , Oliver Arch-Bishop of Naples , Amicus Bishop of Aquila , and Theodore Montferrat ; and the rest were partly French , Hungarians and English . Having thus augmented the College , he apply'd himself wholly to settle the peace of Italy . For certain Florentines , who were banish'd by Peter Medices's Faction in a civil Tumult ( as Detesalvus Neronius , Angelus Accioiolus , and Nicolas Soderinus ) had persuaded Bartholomew of Bergamo , who had a good Army of Horse and Foot , to march into Tuscany , and restore them and all the other banish'd Persons to their Country , the Venetians under-hand lending their assistance ; these seem'd to be able and to design to overthrow the State of Italy at first dash . But Galeatius D. of Milan with the Forces of the King and of the Florentine people posting himself in his way , he slacken'd his march and endeavour'd to get the better rather by protracting the War than by fighting . One fierce Battel however under the conduct of the Count of Vrbin they fought in the Territories of Bologna near a Town call'd Ricardina , where no doubt the Bergamese had been utterly ruin'd , if Galeatius had been there ; but he was gone to Florence a little before , to settle matters relating to the War. Those that were present at this Battel say , that it was fought with the greatest obstinacy and the most numerous slaughters of any in our Age. But now the Venetians bethink themselves for their own safety , rather than that of the Bergamese , and though they sent some Forces to his assistance , yet they sought earnestly a Peace , and referr'd the whole matter to the Pope ; who also lying under great apprehensions , if the King of Naples and Duke of Millain should obtain a compleat Victory , urg'd on the Peace too . It was indeed the Opinion of many Men of Understanding , that the Pope was not altogether against Bartholomew's Design , knowing that if an alteration were made in the Government of Florence , he might with greater facility make War upon Ferdinand , whom he so hated , that he endeavour'd to raise him up more Enemies in Italy . Having hereupon called together the Embassadours of the several Princes , he mediated a Peace upon these terms , That each Party should restore what they had taken in the War , That Bartholomew should retire with his Forces into Lombardy , and That for the rest the Conditions of that Peace should be observed , which had been made at Lodi between Francis Sforza and the Venetians . One Point was yet to be Disputed , Whether the Duke of Savoy and his Brother Philip should be included in this Peace , who that year taking pay of the Venetians , had ravag'd Galeatius's Country with their Forces . Galeatius denied to yield to it , professing no Man should ever be his Ally and Friend , who was an Enemy to the King of France . But Paul with Promises and fair words made shift to get Galeatius's Embassador to sign it contrary to his Master's order , which so enrag'd Galeatius that he banish'd the said Embassador , Lorenzo da Pesaro , and so infested the Savoyards , that they were forced to sue for Peace , which by the intercession of the Queen of France and Duchess of Milan , both Sisters to the Duke of Savoy , they at last procur'd , upon conditions proposed by the King of France . Affairs thus setled , Paul had a little leisure ; and instituted sumptuous Plays , and made noble Feasts after the ancient manner for the people of Rome , Vianesius of Bologna , Vice-Chamberlain to his Holiness taking care of them . He proposed eight Cloaks to be run for each day in the Carneval ; old Men , middle-ag'd , young Men , nay Jews , took their fortune in the Races , as also did even Horses , Mares , Asses , Buffals , to the incredible pleasure of the Spectators . The Race was from Domitian's Arch to St. Mark 's Church , where the Pope himself stood to behold it with great satisfaction ; who after the sport was over gave to every Boy that ran ( daub'd all over with Dirt ) a Carlin [ a piece of Money ] . But Paul amidst all this publick Jollity was on a sudden seiz'd with a terrour unexpected ; for news was brought him , that several young Men , whose Ring-leader was one Callimaco , had form'd a Plot against him ; and the Narrative of it was no sooner made out to him , when ( he being already almost dead with fear ) comes a Fellow that call'd himself the Philosopher , a sad Wretch and a banish'd Man , who ( first begging pardon for his life and liberty to live in his Country ) shams a Story upon him , that he saw in the Wood of Velitre , one Luca Tozzo , a Citizen of Rome but banish'd , with a great number of other Banditi , and that they were just coming upon him . This made Paul tremble for fear , apprehending that now , being attack'd both without and within , he should surely be undone : and therefore he clapt up a great many both Citizens and Courtiers . Vianesius gave him occasions of fear , and so did any one about him who from a turn of Affairs could probably expect an augmentation either of Dignity or Estate . They broke up Mens Houses without distinction , and drag'd to Prison any body they suspected , and lest I should have miss'd my share in so great a calamity , they came by Night and set a Guard about my House , broke open the Windows and Doors , and seiz'd my Servant Demetrius a Lucchese , who told them I sup'd that Night with the Cardinal of Mantua ; hither then they fly and taking me in his Chamber , they bring me before Paul , who as soon as he saw me , Are you too ( says he ) in the Plot with Callimaco against me ? But I , conscious of my Innocence , answer'd him so fearlesly , that no sign of guilt appear'd in me . He being negligently drest and looking pale urg'd me still , and sometimes threatned me with Torments and sometimes with Death , unless I would confess . I seeing all places full of outrage and tumults , and fearing lest we should suffer mischief , by reason of the terrour and rage that I saw had possess'd them , shew'd many reasons , why I could not believe Callimaco would attempt nor so much as to think of any such Design , being without cunning , an ill speaker , unactive , regardless , without Wealth , wanting Forces , Dependents , Ammunition , and beside being almost blind ; more drowsie than P. Lentulus and more unfit for action , by means of his corpulence , than L. Crassus . Moreover , he was no Citizen of Rome , that he should concern himself for the liberty of his Country ; nor was he a Prelate that upon the taking off of Paul , he should expect the Papacy . What could Callimaco do ? What dare he do ? Was he good either at Discourse or Action ? Had he listed any Men to assist him in bringing about so important a Design ; unless you will make Glaucus and Petreius , the Companions of his flight , to be other Gabinii and Statilii . At this Paul turns him to Vianesius , and looking sternly upon me , ( says he ) this Man is to be forced with the Rack to confess the truth ; for he understands the true Art of Plotting . Would to God Paul had dealt more considerately with me , he had not then applyed tortures to me . For when the Truth is to be gathered from circumstances , the matter of fact not being sufficiently made out , then those Actions are to be taken notice of that either preceded or ensued upon the Enterprise ; the life of the Complotter is to be considered and his way of living , his Ambition and greediness , either of wealth or honour , and what he had before talk'd or written or done , that look'd that way , But Paul without regard had to any of these , clap'd us all up in Jail : and yet taking advice of some who knew the thing well enough and knew that Luca Tozzo had never departed a foot from the City of Naples , to create so great a commotion with such danger to himself , he recall'd a Proclamation he had published three days before , wherein he had proposed rewards to them that should bring his Traitor Luca to him either alive or dead , not discharging however the Quadratii , whom he had seiz'd and tortur'd upon suspicion of the same . He design'd it should be thought that there was something in it yet undiscover'd , lest he should be charg'd with levity . But Paul being rid of that fear , begins to think of us ; and sends into the Castle Vianesius , John Francisco , Sanga of Chiozza and one of his Guard , to force us with any kind of torture to confess what we knew nothing of . The first and second day many were put to the Rack , of whom a great part died of their pains under the hands of the Executioner . You would have taken Castle St. Angelo for Phalaris his Bull , the hollow Vault did so resound with the cries of those miserable young Men. Lucidus as innocent a Man as any in the World suffer'd the Rack , as did Marsus Demetrius and Augustinus Campanus a hopeful young Man and an honour to his Age for Wit and Learning , who I think died soon after of pain and anguish . The Tormenters were yet not satisfied , though weary , having tortur'd twenty Men in those two days , but sent for me to take my turn too . The Executioners set themselves to their business , the Instruments of Torture were ready , I was stript , torn and used like a Murtherer or a Thief ; whilst Vianesius sat like another Minos upon a Tapestry-Seat , as if he had been at a Wedding or rather at Atreus and Tantalus's Feast ; a Man ( I say ) in Holy Orders whom the Ecclesiastical Canons forbid to be Inquisitors by Torture upon Lay men , lest if Death follow , as it often does , they should become Irregular ( as they term it ) and profane . And to add to my misery , while wretched I hung on the Rack in torment , he play'd with a Jewel that Sanga had , asking him of what Girl he had got that Love-token ; and then the Love-talk being over , he turns to me and bids me give him a full Narrative of the Conspiracy or rather Sham-Plot contrived by Callimaco , and to tell him why Pomponio writing to me from Venice should call me Holy Father ? What , says he , the Conspirators had agreed to make you Pope ! Beside he examin'd me whether I had not sent Letters by Pomponio to the Emperor or any other Christian Prince in order to raise a Schism or procure a Council ? I answer'd that I never was a party in the Counsels of Callimaco , for there was an old grudg between us ; that I knew not why Pomponio should call me Holy Father , himself could best tell , who , he said , was to be brought Prisoner quickly ; as for the Popedom , they need not trouble their heads about me , I having been always content with a private life ; that I never sent any Letter to the Emperor , or made use of Pomponio to that purpose , which also might be known from him . At last having a little pleased but not satisfied himself with my Tortures , he ordered me to be let down , that I might undergo torments much greater in the Evening . I was carried half dead into my Chamber , but not long after , the Inquisitors having din'd , and drunk lustily , I was fetch'd again , and Lorenzo Arch-Bishop of Spalato was there . They ask'd me then what discourse it was that I had with Sigismund Malatesta who was then in the City ? I said , the discourse we had was onely concerning the ancient and modern Learning , way of fighting , and famous Men , or such like things as are the common subjects of talk . Vianesius then threatned me bitterly with yet greater tortures , unless I would confess the truth , and told me he was to come again the next day , advising me in the mean time to consider where I was and whom I had to do withal . So I was carried back to my Bed-chamber , where I was seized with such extream pain , that I had rather have died than endur'd , all the aches of my shaken and batter'd limbs coming afresh upon me . But I was not a little refresh'd by the kindness of Angelo Bufalo a Knight of Rome , who had been committed to Prison a year before by Paul , because his Son Marcellus had killed Francis Cappocio , which was charged to be done by his instigation . This Angelo and his Nephew Francis being my Chamber-fellows did with their own hands assist me both with Food and Physic , otherwise I had died of pain and want : Two days after Paul's Physician , Christopher of Verona , came to me from the Pope and bad me have a good heart and hope well of him , and I should soon have my liberty . I asked him in how long time it might be expected ? Nay ( says he frankly in the hearing of every one ) not so very soon neither ; lest the Pope should be charg'd with levity and cruelty for having with so much noise taken and tortur'd so many Men and then letting them go immediately as innocent . But Paul left not the matter so , but altering his mind upon a running report , accuses those now of Heresie whom he had before charged with Plotting of Treason . Pomponio was at this time brought from Venice like another Jugurtha , in bonds to be tried , a downright honest Man and guilty neither of the Plot nor any other ill thing . Being examined why he changed the names of the Men he wrote to , he answer'd boldly as his humour was , that it did not concern either his Judges or the Pope , under what name he pleased to go , so that he had no naughty end in it ; for that out of respect to Antiquity he was wont to make use of many antient names , as spurs to egg on the modern Youth to a virtuous Emulation . Lucillus also who led a very reserv'd life in the Country near Rome , was fetch'd up before them for Treason , because in a Letter of his to Campanus which they had intercepted , he had faln foul upon some body , under the name of Heliogabalus , for his Love-tricks , but with such conceal'd expressions , that no one who was not conscious would take it to himself . Our diligent Pastor , Vianesius , frequently visiting us with tortures , and having tormented Petreius the Companion of Callimaco ( whom they had taken endeavouring to make his escape , and he confessing nothing , but saying that the drunken talk of Callimaco was not to be regarded ) casting his eyes about as if he fear'd we should have got Wings like Daedalus and fled out of our Prison , he projected the making a dungeon for us and set Workmen about it . When it was finished he put into it Francisco Anguillara , Gattalusco , Francisco Alviano , and Giaiomo Ptolemeo who had already pin'd away four years in Prison . But not a word yet could we hear of our freedom . At this time the Emperor came to Rome , ( according to a Vow he had made ) with a splendid Attendance , whom Paul entertain'd with great magnificence , at the expence of eighteen thousand Ducats . I saw them from the Castle returning under the same Canopy from the Lateran with a noble retinue ; and Paul stood still upon the Bridg , while the Emperor made several Knights . The Emperor departing , and Paul by having quarter'd the greatest part of his Forces both Horse and Foot in the City , being rid of the fear he had lest the People should have raised tumults upon him when the Emperor was there , after we had lain ten months in Jail , he comes to the Castle himself , and that it might seem , that he made so great ado not without cause , he charged us with many things , but especially that we had disputed concerning the Immortality of the Soul , and that we held the Opinion of Plato , which S. Augustin says is very like to the Christian Faith. 'T is with good reason ( says the Saint ) that Cicero makes Plato a God among the Philosophers , who certainly out-went them all for Wit and Understanding : and with him therefore I chose to dispute , because he reasons concerning the last end of Man and the Divine Nature better than any of the rest . But , says Paul , By disputing you call'd the Being of a God into question . Now this was no more than may be objected to all both Divines and Philosophers of our times , who for Discourse-sake and that the truth may appear , do frequently make a question of the beings of Souls and of God and of all separate Intelligences . Besides , as S. Austin says , those are Heretics , who defend with earnestness any false Opinion they have taken up . We never declin'd sound Discipline , which ( as Leo says ) is wont to be done by the Ringleaders of Error , who are deservedly called Heretics , according to S. Jerom , for maintaining Opinions in opposition to the Church . I could give you an Account of my Life from my youth till this time , ever since I came to years of understanding . No ill action can be charg'd upon me , no theft , no pilfering , no sacriledg , no cheat upon the publick , no murther , no rapine , nor Simony . I have lived like a Christian , confess'd and receiv'd the Communion at least once a year . Nothing ever fell from my mouth against the Faith or relishing of Heresie . I follow'd neither Simoniacs , the Carpocratiani , Ophilae , Severiani , Alogii , Paulini , Manichees , Macedoniani , nor any other heretical faction . But beside , Paul accused us as too great admirers of Pagan Antiquities , of which no Man could be more fond than himself , for he procur'd all the Statues of the Antients that he could throughout the City , and plac'd them in his House which he had built near the Campidoglio ; among the rest he took away a Porphyry Tomb of S. Constantia out of the Church of S. Agnes , maugre the denial of the Monks of the place , who yet after Paul's death , got it again of Pope Sixtus . Beside , after the old Heathen way , he coin'd an infinite number of Medals with his own Image , of Gold , Silver and Brass , and laid them in the foundations of his House ; herein imitating rather the antient Paynims , than S. Peter , Anacletus or Linus . Upon a debate of our matter before the Court-Bishops and two Friers , one a Franciscan , the other a Dominican , they agreed all , that nothing could be charged upon us that savour'd of Heresie . But Paul coming to the Castle , and having on purpose excluded Francisco who favour'd us , that so Leonardo our Accuser , might speak the more freely , he repeated what he had said the day but one before ; and then ask'd the Opinion of those that were present , who though they spoke somewhat to please the Pope , yet they made a light business of it , and endeavour'd to persuade him into a milder temper . Amongst them all Lelio del Val , a Citizen of Rome and an Advocate in the Consistory , defended our Cause very generously . He confuted all that Leonard had said and what the other Advocate had asserted ; but as they were arguing , mention chanc'd to be made of the Academy , which was no sooner said , but M. Barbo Cardinal of S. Mark , cries out that we were not Academicks but a scandal to the name . Now I cannot think how we should bring any reproach to it at all : we were neither thieves , nor pilferers , nor incendiaries , nor prodigal fools ; we were sectators of the old Academy , despising the new as establishing nothing certain upon which Science might be built ; but Paul would not have the Academy so much as mention'd under pain of being pronounc'd Heretical , which was a reflection upon good old Plato and let him look to it . Paul lov'd in every kind of learning to be thought an acute and skilful Man ; he desir'd too to go for a facetious Person , so that he derided and contemn'd almost all Men. He after a scornful manner ask'd Pomponio , what was the name his Parents gave him ? who answer'd he was Binomius [ i.e. had two names ] which Paul not understanding , persisted to ask his name still . At last turning to me , he fell into a rage to such a degree that , beside charging me with the Plot , Heresie and Treason , of which I had cleared my self ; he upbraided me too with Ingratitude against so kind a Friend as he had been to me : If it be a kindness for a Man to be turn'd out of that which he has bought with his Mony without telling any reason ; if to be imprison'd , tormented , disgrac'd and slander'd be a kindness , then Paul was my special bountiful Friend , and I was very ungrateful , who unmindful of such Courtesies , did not depart the City in obedience to his command , when I had been so often deceiv'd by his Promises . He went away threatning us and kept us in Prison a whole year as I believe he had sworn he would , when he took us first and clap'd us up ; and he was not willing to seem forsworn . At length however we were enlarg'd so far as to have the liberty of his own House , but not to stir a foot out of it ; and soon after we had the freedom of the Vatican , and in the end , being wearied with the Intercessions of the Cardinals , he set us free . Not long after I was sent for by Lewis Gonzaga Duke of Mantua to the Baths , in order to cure my right Arm which had contracted a great indisposition during my imprisonment ; which Paul forbad me at first to do ; promising to do great things for me in a little time ; but I went and return'd , Cardinal Bessarion a Person of great wit , and learning , being Security for my coming back . Paul commended me that I was as good as my word , and would often boast what a kindness he had for me , and what great things he would do for me as soon as Borsius d' Este was gone , who coming to the City with a great Equipage was very magnificently and splendidly received by him . The same he had often promised to the Ambassadours of Venice and Milan , who had spoken on my behalf . For two years I was led on or rather beguil'd with these hopes , till at length I resolv'd to go with the Cardinal of Mantua to Bononia , of which he was Legat. But Paul forbad me , and ( after his jesting manner ) said I had wit enough already , and wanted Wealth rather than Learning . And now while I was in expectation that I should be reliev'd after so many troubles and afflictions , behold the Pope dies of an Apoplexy about two hours within night , being alone in his Chamber , having been well that day and held a Consistory . His death happened July 28. 1471. in the sixth year and tenth month of his Pontificate . As to his Personage , it was Majestic and becoming a Pope ; for he was so portly and tall , that he was easily distinguishable from the rest , when at Mass ; In his dress though he was not curious yet he was not reputed negligent . Nay , 't is said that when he was to appear in public , he would use to paint his face . In his Pontifical Vestments he outwent all his Predecessors , especially in his Regno or Mitre , upon which he laid out a great deal of Mony in purchasing at vast rates , Diamonds , Sapphyrs , Emeralds , Chrysoliths , Jaspers , Unions , and all manner of precious stones , wherewith adorn'd like another Aaron he would appear abroad somewhat more august than a Man , delighting to be seen and admir'd by every one . To this purpose sometimes by deferring some usual Solemnities he would keep Strangers in Town , that so he might be view'd by greater numbers . But lest he alone should seem to differ from the rest , he made a Decree that none but Cardinals , should under a Penalty wear red Caps ; to whom he had in the first year of his Popedom given Cloth of that colour , to make Horse-Cloths or Mule-Cloths of when they rode . He was also about to order that Cardinals Caps should be of Silk Scarlet ; but some Persons hindred it by telling him well , that the Ecclesiastical Pomp was rather to be diminished than encreased to the detriment of the Christian Religion . Before he was made Pope , he used to give out , that if ever he came to that good fortune , he would give each Cardinal a Castle in the Country where they might retire conveniently to avoid the Summer-heats of the City : but when he was once got into the Chair , he thought of nothing less . However , he endeavour'd by his Authority and by force too to augment the Power of the Papacy : For he sent the Bishop of Tricarico into France to hear the Cause of quarrel between the Duke of Burgundy and the People of Liege , and upon their reconciliation , to take off the Interdict laid upon the Liegeois for wrongfully expelling their Bishop ; but while the Legat took great pains to subject all matters to the Pope's Judgment , he and their Bishop too were clapt up by the Liegeois . Hereupon the Duke of Burgundy makes Peace with the French King ( with whom he was before at War ) and with his aid , gives those of Liege several great defeats and at length sacks their City and sets free the imprison'd Bishops : Moreover , Paul hearing of the Apostasie of the King of Bohemia , he by his Legat , Lorenzo Roverella Bishop of Ferrara , raised the Hungarians and Germans upon him , so that he had certainly cut off both the King George and his Progeny , and utterly rooted out the Heretics , had not the Polanders , who laid claim to that Kingdom , held Matthias King of Hungary employ'd in War , lest he should have made himself Master of it . He undertook two Wars of no great moment in Italy , which being not openly declared , but begun by picqueering Parties , he afterwards abandon'd . For first he attempted the seizing the Signeury of Tolfa by cunning wiles , which failing , with open force , under the conduct of Vianesius he set upon it and besieged it ; but the King's Army ( in which the Vrsini serv'd ) returning from the War they had now ended with Bartholomew of Bergamo , on a sudden he raised the Siege in great disorder , though the Enemy was not within sixty miles of the place ; so that after a long contention in which he had extreamly disobliged and almost enrag'd the Vrsini against him , he was fain to purchase Tolfa for seventeen thousand Ducats of Gold , for fear of that potent Family who were related to the Lords of the place . After the same manner he set upon Robert Malatesta Son of Sigismund , when having taken the Suburbs of Rimini by a Stratagem , and for sometime having besieged the City , Lorenzo Arch-Bishop of Spalato being the chief in the Enterprise , Frederick D. of Vrbin came upon him with the King's Forces and those of the Florentines , who forc'd him to raise his Siege , and foil'd his Army shamefully , so that he accepted of a Peace upon very dishonourable terms . Lorenzo charg'd the reason of the loss of Rimini upon the niggardliness of his pay to the Soldiers ; and to the great slowness of his Resolution , while through ignorance in affairs of that nature , he deliberated long about actions which should be done in a moment . Paul was indeed so awkward at business , that , except he were driven to it , he would not enter upon any Affair however plain and unencumbred , nor when begun would he bring it to peofection . This humour of his , he was wont to boast , had done him great service in many concerns , whereas ( to speak truth ) it had been very mischievous both to himself and the Church of Rome . He yet was very diligent in getting Mony , so that he generally intrusted the disposal of Bishopricks and Benefices to such Courtiers , whose Places being saleable , nothing could be bestowed without a Present . All Offices indeed in his time were set to sale , whereby it came to pass , that he who had a mind to a Bishoprick or Benefice , would purchase of him at a good rate some other Office , and so get what he would have , in spight of any other Candidates , who could pretend upon the score of either Learning or good Life to be capable of whatsoever honour or preferment . Beside when Bishopricks were vacant , he would remove the more worthy ( as he call'd them ) to the more wealthy Seat , by these Translations raising vast Sums of Mony , because more Annates became due at the same time . He also allow'd the purchasing of Salaries . With these Moneys he would sometimes be very liberal , giving exhibitions to the poorer Cardinals and Bishops , and to Princes or Noblemen that were driven out of their Country , and relieving poor Maidens , Widows and sick People . He took great care too , that Corn and all manner of Victuals should be afforded cheaper at Rome than formerly . He was at the charge of several magnificent Buildings near Saint Mark 's and in the Vatican . An instance of his Munificence was , the Hunting which with great charge he caused to be represented in the Campo di Merula , for the entertainment of the Duke of Ferrara : The management of which was committed to his Nephew by his Sister , whom he had made Cardinal of S. Lucia , and at the same time conferred the like honour of a Cardinal on Baptista Zeno his other Nephew . It was a hard thing to gain access to him , considering he would sleep in the day-time and be awake in the night looking over his Jewels and pretious Stones ; and if after long waiting you came into his presence , you might hear him indeed , but your self could not be heard ; he was so very talkative . He was morose and peevish as well to his Courtiers as Strangers , and would often alter his mind from what he had promised . He had a great mind to be thought a politick Man , and would therefore give very ambiguous answers ; so that he continued not long his Friendships with any Princes or Commonwealths , himself having several different Interests . He lov'd to have great variety of Dishes at his Table , and generally eat of the worst ; but would be clamorous if what he used to like were not provided . He drank often , but his Wine was small and diluted with Water . He loved Melons , Crabs , Sweetmeats , Fish and Bacon ; which odd kind of Diet , I believe , caused the Apoplexy of which he died ; for the day before his death he had eat two very large Melons . He was reputed a just and yet a merciful Man ; endeavouring to amend even Thieves , Murderers , Traitors and perjur'd Villains , by tedious Imprisonment . But he was a great Enemy and Despiser of Human Learning , branding those for Heretics that gave their minds to it : and dissuading the People of Rome from putting their Children to be brought up to it , telling them that it was enough if they had learn'd to write and read . He was known to be ill-condition'd and inexorable to Petitioners , not onely denying , but reproaching and abusing them ; but yet he would make a show of doing less than he would do . Lastly , one thing he was highly to be commended for , that he kept no ill Men about him ; but contain'd his Family and all his Domestics in their due bounds ; that their pride and insolence might not procure him the hate of the great Men and People of Rome . The End of the Lives of the POPES , Written by B. Platina . A CONTINUATION OF THE Lives of the Popes . SIXTVS IV. FRANCIS della Rovere , born the 21. of July , Anno 1414. at Celle , a Village near Savona , a City under the Dominion of the Republick of Genoua , was created Pope on the 9th . of August , 1471. he was ( as some write ) the Son of a Fisherman : tho Onofrio Panvinio in the History of his Life deduces his Original from a noble , and ancient Extraction of the Longobards ; and reports , that Simon della Rovere , in the year of our Lord 700. transplanting himself from Premont to Savona , was the first of that Family , from whom this Sixtus IV. descended . His Fathers name was Leonard , a person of Authority and Reputation , having managed many publick Offices for the Service of his Country . This Francis della Rovere was in the time of his infancy dedicated by the Vow of his Mother to the Order of S. Francis , and at the age of nine years was put into a Convent , and committed to the charge of John Pinarolo a Frier of that Society ; by whom he was instructed in the Rules of the Franciscan Order , and in the first Rudiments of Grammar : and being of good Wit and Capacity , he became Master of the Ciceronian Stile and Language . He afterwards went to Cheri , where he studied Logick , and thence travelled to Pavia and Bologna , where he became a great proficient in Philosophy and Divinity . Being of twenty years of age , he disputed with great acuteness and subtilty in the Schools at Geneva ; and afterwards taking the degree of Doctor in Padua he was made Reader of the Divinity and Philosophy Lectures at Padoua , Pavia , Siena , and other parts in Italy . In process of time his abilities being made known , he was esteemed and courted by all ; and having many Scholars and admirers , amongst which Cardinal Bessarion was one , he gained a great esteem and interest in all Courts of Europe ; so that in time he was constituted General of his Order , Procurator of the Court at Rome , and Vicar-General of all Italy . He was highly esteemed by Pius the second , and Paul the second being a great admirer of his abilities and Learning , did at the instance and persuasion of the Cardinals Bessarion and Francis de Gonzaga , admit him , with seven others to the order of Cardinals , without any motion In process of time his abilities being made known , he was esteemed and courted by all ; and having many Scholars and admirers , amongst which Cardinal Bessarion was one , he gained a great esteem and interest in all Courts of Europe ; so that in time he was constituted General of his Order , Procurator of the Court at Rome , and Vicar-General of all Italy . He was highly esteemed by Pius the second , and Paul the second being a great admirer of his abilities and Learning , did at the instance and persuasion of the Cardinals Bessarion and Francis de Gonzaga , admit him , with seven others to the order of Cardinals , without any motion or address from himself , or so much as his own knowledg , being then at Pavia , with design to go for Venice . On this occasion coming to Rome he was created Cardinal the 17th . of September , 1467. and being by the beneficence , and favour of the Church assisted with many large Contributions , he was enabled to repair the Palace of S. Peter ad Vincola , where he formed , and kept his Court after the Rules and Customs of a Convent . The exercise of this eminent Office , and his attendance on the Government of the Church , could not so distract , or divert his mind from his Studies ; but that he found time to write many Tractates , and Treatises in Divinity , namely , a Tract of the Blood of Jesus Christ ; of the Conception of the Virgin Mary , de futuris contingentibus ; and of the Power of God , against the Opinion of a certain Carmelite Frier , who held , that God could not by his Omnipotent Power , save any person whom he had predestinated to damnation . He also wrote a Tractate reconciling the opinions of Aquinas , and Scotus , shewing that they did not differ in substance , or reallity , but in words , or ways of expression . All which procured him such fame and credit , that Paul the second dying suddenly on the 28th . of July , he was in a Conclave of seven and twenty Cardinals elected Pope on the 9th . of August , 1471. After his Election he was Crowned the 24th . of September following , after which he esteemed it his first business to reconcile the Discords amongst Christian Princes , and to turn the hatred they conceived one against the other , upon their common enemy the Turk . To which end Bessarion was Commissionated to be his Legat to Lewis XI . of France , Roderigo Borgia Vice-Chancellor to go his Legat into Spain , Marco Barbo into Germany . and Hungary , and Oliviere Carafa to Venice , and the Knights of Rhodes ; to every of which Legats he assigned a Pension of 500 Crowns in Gold per Month , but the success answered not the charge , all the Legats returning without any effect , or fruit of their Negotiations . For Lewis the 11th . had already levied War against Charles of Burgundy , and the Duke of Brittany . Ferdinand King of Aragon made War on the King of Portugal to decide the dispute between them for the Kingdom of Castile . The Kings of Hungary and Poland were in actual Wars , fighting for the Kingdom of Bohemia ; so that the Oratorical persuasions of these Ministers of Peace , were not able to prevail on the incensed , and resolved minds of these warlike Princes . And being now fixed and established in his Apostolical Seat , he received with a serenity of countenance , and chearful affability , the Addresses and Congratulations which Forein Princes by their respective Ministers made to him at his first promotion to the Papal Dignity : which Ceremony being performed , he published and declared two persons to be by him created Cardinals , namely , Peter Riario , and Julian della Rovere ; the first was of a mean Family at Savona , and educated by this Sixtus in the Franciscan Order , and made Bishop of Trevisi : The other was Son of his Brother Raphael della Rovere , whom he had constituted Bishop of Carpentras . The first took the Title of S. Sixtus , and the other of S. Peter ad Vincola , who was afterwards Pope Julian the second . And such was the affection which this Pope indulged to his own natural Relations , that he never refused to grant their demands , or yield to the most exorbitant of their desires ; for which he was much blamed , and hardly censured , with many reflections on his conduct and wisdom : for he had enriched this Peter Riario with several fat Benefices , on the Revenue of which he might have lived with splendor , and greatness . But so exorbitant were his expences , that in the space of two years only he spent two hundred thousand Crowns of Gold , leaving a debt of seventy thousand Crowns , with three hundred pounds weight of wrought Plate ; and then being discontented with disappointments of his ambitious desires , he died at 28 years of age , and was buried in the Church of the holy Apostles . His Brother Jeronimo , tho ( as we have said ) of mean extraction , was yet by the favour of this Pope made Prince of Imola , and Forli , and married to Catherine natural Daughter of Galeazzo Duke of Milan : and on this account and reason Ascanius the Son of Galeazzo was created Cardinal . And farther did the affection of this Pope extend towards his Nephews , and Relations , that he married Leonard his Brothers Son to the natural Daughter of Ferdinand , King of Naples , and ordained him Governor of Rome : and he dying soon after , his place was bestowed on John the Brother of Cardinal Julian , with augmentation of the Signiories of Sora and Senegaglia ; on the reputation of which he married Jane the Daughter of Frederick Duke of Vrbin by whom he had one Son called Francisco Maria , who succeeded in the Dukedom of Vrbin after his Uncle Guy Vbald , who died without issue . This Pope moreover created his Brother Christopher , and Domenico della Rovere Cardinals , as also Jeronimo Basso his Sisters Son , Raphael Sanson , a youth of 17 years of age , Son of his Sister the Wife of Peter Riario , also Schiafinato of Milan , who was his Chancellor , and Bishop of Parma ; likewise John Baptista Cibo of Genoua , who afterwards succceeded in the Popedom , under the name of Innocent VIII : and besides these he raised many others to the number of 34 , whom he successively created Cardinals during his Reign . And so free and liberal was Sixtus in his Promotions and Gifts , that nothing was asked of him which he denied ; which liberality gave occasion oftentimes to many Disputes , when the free nature of the Pope had given Donations to three or four persons of the same thing : to prevent which for the future , the Privy Signet was given to John de Montemirabile , a severe and reserved person , and one well practised in the Affairs of the Court , who keeping an account of all matters which had passed the Seal , vacated such Donations as were not regularly granted . It is doubtful amongst the Writers of Ecclesiastical History , whether it was this Pope Sixtus , or Paul the Second , that reduced the year of Jubile to 25 ; howsoever it is certain , that this Pope in the year 1475. did Celebrate the Jubile , which brought a great concourse of people to Rome , amongst which were several Kings and Princes present , such as the Kings of Denmark , Sweden and Norway , of Bosna and Walachia , the Dukes of Calabria and Saxony , with many others of great Quality , who in person made their Pilgrimages to Rome to gain the Indulgences , Pardons , and Privileges which were granted at that Solemnity . About this time Mathias King of Hungary being desirous to create an Alliance between himself and Casimir King of Poland , did in the year 1476. make demand of his Daughter in Marriage ; but before Casimir would assent thereunto , he sent his Son Vladislaus to Frederick the Emperor then at Vienna , to desire that he might be established and confirmed in the right of the Kingdom of Bohemia , notwithstanding that it had formerly been given away by Paul the Second to Mathias King of Hungary . On which Quarrel the Knights of the Teutonick Order did not only at the instigation of Balthasar the Popes Legat make War against the King of Poland , with assistance of the King of Hungary ; but likewise the Legat Excommunicated Vladislaus the new King of Bohemia and his Father Casimir , upon pretence that they favoured the Doctrin of the * Hussites . That long continued Difference and Dispute between the Secular Priests and the Mendicant Friers , which had lasted for above two hundred years , was afterwards by the Sentence of this Pope determined in this manner , That the Seculars should never hereafter tax , or impeach the Mendicants as Authors of Heresie , but honor and respect them , as those , by whose Preaching the truth of the Gospel had been greatly enlightned . That all Communicants should be obliged to hear Mass said by their Parochial Priests , every Sunday , and solemn Festival , without which the Mendicants were not admitted to Preach . That the Mendicants should not declare the people disobliged from making their Confessions to their Parochial Priest , at least every Easter , according as they are directed by the Ecclesiastical Canons ; provided still that the Mendicants retain their Privilege of hearing Confessions , and enjoyning Penance . These , and some other particulars being declared , and determined by this Pope , the animosity and hatred between the Seculars , and the Religious , was much abated , and the long continued Controversie brought to an issue . But to pass now from the matters of Spiritual Government , to temporal and secular Affairs , it is to be noted , that about this time most mortal feuds and quarrels arose between this Pope Sixtus , and the two Brothers of the House of Medicis , Julian and Laurence , the original of which proceeded from the great displeasure which Laurence took at the Pope for not conferring a Cardinals Cap on his Brother Julian , in revenge of which he being very potent in Florence , gave assistance both of men and mony to Nicolas Vitelli , Count of Tiferno , and Lord of the City of Castello ; whereby after he had been subdued , and banished by the Pope , and had resigned his Right and Possession to him , he returned again , with the favour of the people , and re-assuming his Inheritance , he demolished the Citadel which Sixtus for his better security had made and fortified with a good Garison : Upon revolt of the City , the Pope sent his Nephew Cardinal Julian with a strong Army against it , and by a long Siege of three months became master of it . Nor did Laurence de Medicis only show his indignation against the Pope by furnishing men and mony to Vitelli , but likewise by disappointing him of the purchase of Imola , the Prince whereof being reduced to great necessities for want of mony , offered to sale ; to prevent which , and that it should not fall into the hands of the Pope , who now grew above measure great and powerful in Italy , Laurence supplied the mony , and so eased the Prince of those necessities which compelled him to a sale of his Patrimony . The Pope growing very angry hereat , and resolving to revenge these affronts , entered into a secret conspiracy with Francis de Pazzi , who was head of that Faction , which was contrary to the House of Medicis , whereby it was resolved , that both the Brothers Laurence and Julian should be murdered , and that the Commonwealth of Florence should be disposed of , according to the pleasure of the Pope . But that a design so impious as this , should not seem to have entered into the heart of a Pope , the whole management was committed to the conduct of Jeronimo Riario , who in the first place prevailed with Ferdinand King of Naples to send an Army into Tuscany under the command of Alonso his Son , and compel the Florentines either to extirpate the Family of the Medicis , or force them to abandon their Country ; and that then under colour of the Papal Dignity , the King of Naples might introduce his own Authority , and set up for himself : but to make all things sure in case this should fail , Jeronimo communicated his design to John Baptista Montesecco , a man very expert and ready in such attempts , who quickly engaged several with him in the Conspiracy ; namely Bartholomew Salvian Arch-Bishop of Pisa , who had conceived a private pique against Laurence ; also Francis de Pazzi , and James Poggio , whose Father was a famous Orator in his time . And to put a better face on the matter , and countenance the Plot , Raphael Riario Cardinal of S. George , a youth , and Nephew of Jeronimo , was sent to Pisa on pretence of his Studies ; under whose protection the Assassinates having performed their work might be the better secured . Sunday being the 26th of April , was the day appointed for this murder , and accordingly the Conspirators , who were many , assaulted the two Brothers in the Church , whilst they were hearing Mass : Julian was there killed , but Laurence having received a slight wound , sled into the Vestery , where he was saved from the violence of the Assassinates ; and in the mean time the Archbishop of Pisa , and James Poggio endeavoured to possess themselves of the Palace belonging to that Signiory : But the rumor hereof spreading quickly over all the City , and that Julian was killed , and Laurence still living , the Party of the Medicis took courage , and with Arms in their hands seized the Arch-Bishop of Pisa , and James Poggio , together with their Companions ; and putting a Halter about their necks , they executed speedy Justice , hanging them out at a window . Antonio da Volterro , and Stefano a Priest who attempted Laurence , incurred the like fate . Montesecco was tortured to make Confession , which having done , he was likewise put to death . The Cardinal at the time of this Combustion flying to the High-Altar , was scarce protected by the sacredness of the place , and the earnest intercession of Laurence ; notwithstanding which having for some days been committed to safe custody , until he had cleared his Innocence , he was out of respect and favour to the Pope set at liberty . Howsoever Sixtus was not so well pleased with the grace showed to the Cardinal , but that he resented the severity they had used against a Priest , and an Arch-Bishop , to that degree , that at the persuasion of Jeronimo Riario , he interdicted the people of Florence , and made War upon them . Frederick Duke of Vrbin was made General of the Papal Army , and Alfonso Duke of Calabria , Son of Ferdinand King of Naples was also ready with another Army in favour and assistance of the Pope . On the other side Lewis the 11th . King of France sent a Succor of 300 Horse to Florence , under the Command of Philip de Comines , Lord of Argenton ; and farther to affright the Pope , he ordered a Synod of Prelates assembled at Orleans , to Decree that no more mony should be carried out of France to Rome for vacant Benefices . The Venetians , and Dukes of Milan , Mantoua , and Ferrara concerned themselves in the League , that they might repress the ambition of the Pope , whom they esteemed to be full of designs to advance his own power , and glory in Italy . Laurence de Medicis by his vigilance , good address , and conduct , so well accommodated matters with Ferdinand King of Naples , that he engaged that King to his Party , and into an agreement of an Offensive , and Defensive War ; with which Union and Alliances the Pope being discouraged , the War concluded without any remarkable successes ; the Pope suppressing his resentments until a more seasonable time , when he could with better effect reak his anger , and revenge on his enemies : which he had certainly performed with the first opportunity , had he not been surprized with a suddain alarm from the Turk ; who having unexpectedly seized the City of Otranto , put all Italy into fear , and confusion . This accident confirmed the Peace more firmly between Sixtus and the Florentines ; on whom by way of Penance for their late crime , he imposed a charge of maintaining 15 Gallies against the Turk ; whose great force having entered into Italy would certainly in despight of all the power of that Country , have made great devastations , had not the death of Mahomet the Great , who had taken Constantinople , put a stop to the progress of his Arms , and moved Bajazet his Son , and Successor to recall A●●met Pasha his General with his Army out of Puglia : and this happened in the year 1481. when the King of Cyprus , and his Son being dead , and the whole power remaining in the hands of the Queen ( who was of the noble Family of Cornaro ) the Venetian Senate laid claim to the Kingdom , as devolving to them by right of inheritance , which for many years they maintained against the power of the Turk , who made many attempts to make seizure of it . About the same time also Dabuson the Great , Master of Rhodes , valiantly defended his City against Mahomet , causing him to raise his Siege , and retire with disgrace . The fear of the Turk by their Retreat out of Italy being extinguished , Sixtus re-assumed his former designs , and in order thereunto favoured the party of the Venetians who made War upon Hercules da Este Duke of Ferrara : by these means all Italy was put into a new flame of War , being divided into diverse Parties and Factions . On one side were the Pope , the Venetians , Genoueses , and those of Siena , with other Cities allied in a Confederacy . On the other were Ferdinand King of Naples , the Florentines , Lodowick Sforza Protector of the State of Milan during the minority of the young Duke . The Pope in favour of his own Party managed his War with the Spiritual as well as with the Temporal Arms ; for in the year 1482. he Excommunicated all his Enemies , and as many as took their part , or favoured their Cause ; and encouraged René Duke of Lorain and Anjou to return into Italy , and recover his Kingdom of Naples . But René being otherwise employed , could not make use of this opportunity , which was offered ; and therewith Ferdinand being enraged , entered the Dominions of the Pope with a great Army , and approached to the Gates of Rome ; with which Sixtus being greatly incensed , issued out an Army against him under the command of Robert Malatesta ; and both Armies joyning Battel in a place called Campo Morto , near Velitri ; Sixtus had the fortune of the day , and to overthrow his Enemy ; many were slain on the place , many principal Officers taken and carried in triumph into Rome , and Ferdinand himself narrowly escaped by flight . Three days after which Victory Malatesta died , not without some suspicion of being poisoned . Not long after a Peace being concluded between Pope Sixtus , and the King of Naples , all the Prisoners were set at liberty ; amongst which were the Cardinals Colonna and Savelli , who at the beginning of the War , were as disaffected persons committed to custody . This War being in this manner ended , the Pope turned his Arms upon the Venetians in favour of Hercules Duke of Ferrara , lest that State being too powerful for him , should augment their Force by the addition of that Dukedom : and in regard that State would not give ear to his admonitions , and desist from prosecution of their War at his command , the Pope made use of his spiritual Arms , Excommunicating all the Subjects under the Dominions of Venice , and entering into League with all the Confederate Princes of Italy , waged the most dangerous War , that ever the Venetians had sustained ; and certainly had proved fatal to them , had not Lodowick S●forza Duke of Milan made a separate Peace with them , against the sense , and opinion of all the other Confederates . Sixtus having by these many Wars , and several ways exhausted his Treasury , contrived by sale of new Offices , never before known , to replenish his Coffers ; he also imposed new Taxes , and raised the old ones : but that which most reflected on his Reputation , and blemished him with the character of a covetous person , was that he decimated the Prelates , and laid new impositions on the Clergy : but to do this Pope justice , and give him his due , never was any more generous , or munificent in his gifts , or more delighted to do good offices than this ; for he freely , and at his own charge maintain'd Andrew Paleologo Prince of the Morea , with Leonard di Focco Despor of Albania , who had been deposed , and exterminated their Dominions by the Turk : he likewise with great magnificence and courtesie treated the Queens of Cyprus and Bosna , whom the Turk had forced to abandon their Dominions , and fly for refuge under his protection , Also when the Kings of Denmark , Swedeland , Norway , and Gothland , with the Dukes of Saxony , and Calabria being moved , and guided by their Devotion , came to visit the Roman Sea , he received them with great State , and treated them with a magnificence becoming Kings : And when in the year of Jubile Ferdinand of Aragon King of Naples came to gain Indulgences at Rome , he remitted to him the yearly Tribute which he was obliged to pay for that Kingdom , and in lieu thereof contented himself with the yearly acknowledgment of a White Horse with its Furniture , which is continued to this day . And farther to demonstrate his generous and great Soul , he re-built the Hospital of S. Spirito for maintainance and education of young Children : he built the Church of S. Mary of Peace : he adorned the Basilicon of S. Peter with new Windows , making the Church more lightsome and pleasant than before : he repaired the Palace of Lateran , as also the Churches of the Holy Apostles , with several other Churches . The Pons Janicularis , or the Bridg of Janicula being ruined , he took up all the Stones , and built an other Bridg over Tybur in the place thereof , which since that time is called by the name of Ponte Sesto , or the Bridg of Sixtus . He cleared all the Common sewers of Rome , making conveyances for the sullage of the City to run into the Tybur : he repaired many Aquaeducts and Fountains , and brought the brazen Statue of M. Aurelius from an obscure place , and erected it in the more open Area of the Capitol . It was he that reduced the Vatican Library into such a condition as hath made it famous through all the world ; for he not only brought Books thither from all parts of Europe , but left also certain Rents and Revenues for the increase of them , with Pensions also to the Library-keepers , and under-Officers . On the Pedestal of his Statue in the Library , these Verses are written . Templa , Domum expositis vicos , fora , maenia , pontes Virgineam Trivii quod reparatis aquam . Prisc a licet Nautis Statuas dare commoda Portus . Et Vaticanum cingere Christe jugum Plus tamen urbs debet , nam quae squalore latebat Cernitur in celebri Bibliotheca loco . In short , there was nothing which tended to the glory and ornament of the City which was neglected by him ; and such was his zeal and power in defence of the Privileges of the Church , that he would never suffer them to be infringed , nor did any Prince offer him an injury , or indignity which he did not return with due revenge . As for instance , appears by the War he made in confederacy with Venice and Genoua against the Duke of Ferrara and his Allies ; the which he managed with so much heat , that when the Venetians made a separate Peace without his consent , or approbation , he so highly resented it , that it brought him to a fit of the Gout , which increased on him with that violence , that he died thereof on the 13th . of August , 1484. having held the Pontifical Sea for the space of 13 years and four days , having arrived the age of 70 years and 22 days . At his Death this Distick was made . Sistere qui nullo potuit cum foedere Sixtus , Audito tantum nomine pacis obit . His Body was interred in S. Peters Church under a Monument of Brass , which Julian Cardinal of Liens caused to be erected for him before the High-Altar . After which the Chair was vacant 16 days . INNOCENT VIII . SIXTVS being dead the Cardinals entered the Vatican , where in the space of 16 days after the decease of the former Pope , they elected John Baptista Cibo Cardinal of S. Balbina , to succeed in the Papal Chair : He was a Native of Genoua , and born of an illustrious Family in the year 1432. his Father being a Knight , and Count of the Empire , and Senator of Rome : He lived a long time in the Family and Service of Ferdinand King of Naples , and afterwards coming to Rome , was received into the Family of the Cardinal of Bologna , Brother of Pope Nicolas V. He was created Bishop of Savona by Paul II. and of Melfy and Priest Cardinal , with the Title of S. Balfina by Sixtus IV. after whose Decease he was by the common suffrages of 24 Cardinals elected Pope , and on the 29th . of August 1484. was Crowned by Francis Piccolomini , calling himself by the name of Innocent the Eighth , and at his Inauguration he used these words , Ego autem in Innocentia mea ingressus sum . Tho Guiccardin will not allow this Motto to correspond with his manners , and Onufrius saith , that he often covered his avarice and covetous desires , with Drollery , and some pleasant expressions . Howsoever he is stiled by most Writers with the honorable character of pious and affable , and commended for his sanctity of life , and profound learning . The first business he took in hand after he came to the Papal Chair , was to take off the Excommunication which Pope Sixtus had laid on the Venetians , and being himself in perfect amity , and maintaining a fair correspondence with the Christian Princes , he endeavoured so to reconcile them one with another , that being united in a strict confederacy , they might convert their Arms against the Turk , who was now become the formidable , and common enemy of Christendom : for tho he was naturally averse to War , yet his zeal for the Christian Religion moved him to equippe a Fleet at the cost and expence of 150 thousand Crowns ; which being successful in their enterprise , gained him great renown , and esteem with all the Christian Princes ; the which he also improved by various good offices , ●nd acts of justice performed towards them ; for he re-blessed the Venetians after they had been desecrated and attainted by the Excommunication of Sixtus , he eased the Church from the burden of extraordinary Taxes , he retrenched many superfluous charges of his own Family : he conferred many benefits , favours , and privileges on the Orders of S. Francis , S. Augustin , and S. Dominick , and thundered out his Excommunications against Women that used Poisons , and Incantations , and such as cheated and purloined from the Dataria , or Exchequer . But all these good actions , and just intentions were interrupted by civil Discords at Rome arisen between the Families of Colonna and Orsini , on the ground of ancient hatred , and resentments between them ; and had proceeded to worse effects and more evil consequences , had they not been asswaged for a while by the breaking forth of a forein War with Ferdinand King of Naples ; who having oppressed , and ill treated many Lords and great personages , and particularly the Count De Montorio , who was of great repute and popular in the City of Aquila ; they all , together with the City of Abruzzo had recourse to the Pope for sanctuary , protesting , that in case he would not receive them into his protection , that they should be forced to yield , and resign themselves into the hands and power of some Forein Prince . The Pope being moved by their supplications , and incensed against Ferdinand for his ill deportment towards the Papal See , for he had denied to pay the yearly tribute of twenty thousand Ducats , and had disposed of the Ecclesiastical Benefices according to his own will , and pleasure ▪ he therefore resolved to receive Aquila and Abruzzo and the other complainants into his care and protection , and to declare War against the King of Naples : for carrying on of which with better success , he entered into a League with the Venetians , and drew to his Party the Princes of Colonna , of Bisignano , Salerno , Altamura . and Duke of Oliveto , with many other Lords , and great men of Naples , making Robert Sanseverino the General of his Army . On the other side the King combined with the Florentines , and joyned the Orsi●i to his party ; and such were the animosities on both sides , that a furious and bloody War began , which was maintained for some time with changes and variety of fortune : the evil consequences of which being by good and wise men esteemed fatal to Italy , induced the Count De Pitigliano , and the Cardinals of Angioio and Sforza to intercede and mediate between the two parties for a Peace : but the Pope who conceived that he had reason and justice on his side , refused to condescend unto equal terms , and being farther encouraged by the aids given him from Charles the Eighth King of France , of 300 thousand Crowns in mony , with the recruits of 4000 Savoyards , and 3000 Switzers , he became inflexible , and for some time continued resolute to maintain the War : but at length considering the fatal conquences of it , and how ill the effusion of blood becomes the gentle spirit of a Prelate , he hearkened , and condescended to Articles of peace on these following conditions . That the King should pardon and forgive all the Lords , and Barons who were his Subjects , whether they belonged to the City of Aquila , or to any other Town , or part of his Dominions who had fled to the Pope for his succour and protection . That he should not farther pretend to any Collation of Benefices . That he should pay all the arrears of his Tribute at a convenient time appointed . That Verginio Orsino should humble himself at the foot-stool of the Pope , and demand his pardon . All which Articles being agreed , the King of Spain , Lodowick Sforza , and Lorenzo de Medicis , with two Cardinals , and James Trivoltii a great Favourite of the Popes , became Guarrenties for the peace . But no sooner had the Pope disbanded his Forces . and Ferdinand freed from the apprehensions of War , but with violation of his own Faith , and in despight of the obligation of those , who were engaged for him , he refused compliance with the conditions he had agreed and concluded ; for he not only imprisoned the Barons , and others , who had sided with the Pope , and four months after cut off their Heads , and confiscated their Estates , but likewise denied to pay his annual Tribute to the Papal Sea ; covering the breach of his Faith , and the persidiousness of these acts with vain and frivolous pretences . The Pope greatly incensed with extreme indignation against this dishonest treachery , in which the Guarantees for the late Peace acknowledged him to have reason , disposed his affairs for a second War ; in order whereunto he in the first place Excommunicated Ferdinand , absolved his Subjects from their Obedience , and deprived him of his Kingdom ; but because this would prove insignificant , unless it were made good by some more effectual means , he sent to the King of France for the aid he had formerly promised , and having raised a considerable Army of Switzers and Italians under the command of Francis Cibo ; and having also the countenance of all Italy in detestation of this false treatment : Ferdinand being terrified therewith , inclined to a Peace , and really to accept with unfeigned devotion , and obedience , such conditions as the Pope should be pleased to impose upon him ; and in farther pursuance of this Peace , the Vrsini were induced to prostrate themselves at the feet of the Pope ; in which humble posture he generously granted to them all those Petitions and requests which they submissively offered to him ; and at the same time bestowed the like favours in the pardon of Cardinal Baldri a Frenchman , who had treacherously conspired against him . And farther to evidence his natural inclinations to Peace , he reconciled the enmities of Colonna and Vrsini , two potent Families in Rome , who by their Dissentions and Wars had miserably spoiled and vexed each other . This Peace produced a League between the King , the Venetians , the Florentines , and the Duke of Milan , and in short begat a general peace in all Christendom , which continued for the space of five years ; during which time , great preparations were made against the Turk , which had in all probability happily succeeded , had not that honorable and glorious design been unhappily interrupted by the Death of this Pope . Yet some time before his decease , being in the year 1488. he had the honor to have Zizimé the Brother of Bajazet Emperor of the Turks to be his Prisoner , being taken , and sent to Rome by the Knights of Rhodes . And tho this Sultan was splendidly received , and treated , yet he could not be induced either by fair persuasions , or ruder menaces to prostrate , or humble himself at the feet of the Pope ; wherefore being remanded back to safe custody in the Vatican , he lived there for all the time of this Pope , during which his Brother Bajazet Emperor of the Turks sent yearly to Rome forty thousand Crowns for his maintainance : and to render his Brother more acceptable there , he sent with an honorable Embassy the Key of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem to the Pope , together with the Lance with which Longinus pierced the side of our Saviour ; both which he received with great humility and devotion , lodging the Key in a Chappel in S. Peter's Church , where it is to be seen unto this day : and laid the Spear in a Marble Chest , which he purposely erected in a Chappel within the Church of the Vatican . In the time of this Pope Innocent , there was but one Creation of Cardinals , at which eight only were made ; amongst which Laurence Cibo the natural Son of his Brother was one . In the year 1489. he permitted , that the Mass might be celebrated in Norway without Wine , because that the Country being cold , and the distance far , the Wine was either frozen , or turned Vinegar before it could be brought thither . This Pope as we have said , was generous and magnificent in all his actions , performing many things at his own cost and charge for the honor and adornment of the City . For he built a house of pleasure and delight for recreation of the Popes , called the Belvedere ; he re-built the Deanry of S. Narcis from the foundation ; he made many Galleries in the Palace of the Vatican ; he erected a Fountain in the front before S. Peters , and adorned many other places in the City ; and having disposed all things in order to the quiet and happiness of Italy , he ended his days , and died the 25th . day of July , 1491. being about the age of sixty years . He was buried in a Sepulchre of Brass , near the Altar which he had lately made for the Spear . Lionel Bishop of Concordia Preached his Funeral Sermon , wherein he recounted the most memorable passages of his life . Over his Tomb this Epitaph was Engraven , Ego autem in Innocentia mea Ingressus sum Redime me Domine , & miserere mei . ALEXANDER VI. INNOCENT being deceased , Roderigo who was made a Bishop , and afterwards Cardinal Albano ; and Porto by Sixtus , was elected Pope , calling himself by the name of Alexander the Sixth , and fate in the Papal Chair for the space of eleven years and upwards : he was born at Valentia in Spain , his Father was Geoffery Lenzola , a rich and noble Gentleman , and his Mother was the Sister of Pope Calixtus the Fourth ; by the favour of which Uncle he was designed from his Youth to be created Arch-Bishop of Valentia , and in the year 1456. was actually made Cardinal-Deacon of S. Nicolas , and Chancellor of the Roman Church ; and was afterwards by Sixtus the Fourth employed upon many important Affairs , and Embassies for the Church ; and particularly to intercede and mediate in the differences between the Kings of Spain , Portugal , and Aragon , who had all pretensions to the Kingdom of Castile ; by which Offices and places , having gained great honor and interest , he was by the suffrages of two and twenty Cardinals elected Pope . But several Writers , such as Guicciardin Onufrius and others , brand the Election of this Pope with the infamy of Simonaical corruption ; for reporting that most of the Cardinals were bribed by sums of Mony , and promises of Offices , and high Preferments to give their Votes in his favour , those who were most active , and had taken the greatest Bribes for this promotion , were the Cardinal Ascagnus , who in reward had the Office of Chancellor conferred upon him , likewise Julian Bishop of Ostia , and Raphael Riario , who were busie , and talking Cardinals . But Alexander who was an excellent dissembler until his turn was served , and who loved the Treason , but not the Traytor , or the Office , but not the corrupt ways to it , hated this abominable practice in his heart ; so that by violent deaths , by Banishment , and other various calamities , he found means to bring all those unto ruine , who had thus basely conspired to his promotion ; and particularly Baptista Orsino ( to whom was given the magnificent Palace of Borgia , and John Michael , on whom was conferred the Bishoprick of Porto , with all the Wardrobe of the Pope , which was of inestimable value ) were both put to death ; one being publickly executed in the Castle , and the other secretly made away by Poison . This sort of treatment towards his Friends induced Guichardin in his History of this Pope to represent him under the notion of a person without Truth , without Faith , or Religion , of an unsatiable avarice , and insuperable pride , and passionate in the raising and advancement of his Bastard Sons ( which were many in number ) to places of dignity and profit ; the which character is farther confirmed by all the Italian Poets and Historians of those times , who ascribe strange and monstrous cruelties to him , making him the Author of all those Calamities and Miseries which in his Reign over-whelmed Italy , rendering its condition slavish , and contemptible to Forein Nations . Howsoever his temper was not so altogether flagitious , but that it admitted of some alloy , and mixture of Virtue : for he with great care attended to the government of the City , and regulation of the Courts of Justice ; to which end he ordained Visitors of the Prisons to examin , and know the causes for which persons were imprisoned , and created four Judges for the tryal of all criminal matters , so that Justice was the more punctually executed , than in former times . But not to remain too long on his personal qualities , let us proceed to the important affairs of his Government . And in the first place , being created Pope , he was according to custom saluted , and congratulated in his Papal Dignity by the Ambassadors of Kings , Princes , and States , whom he respectively treated with affability and respect ; persuading them to peace and concord amongst themselves ; and by the virtue of such union and confederacy to joyn , and employ their Arms against the Turk , who was the common Enemy of Christendom . And at that time being about the year 1493. in honor to Ferdinand King of Spain , he gave him the Title of Catholick , in acknowledgment and memory of the many Victories he had obtained over the Moors ; and gave him a Title to all those Lands and Countries in America , which were or should be discovered there . And thus as he was civil to Kings , so he was kind and more affectionate to his Family . For in the first Consistory that he held , he created John Borgia his Sisters Son Arch-Bishop of Montreat , Valentine Borgia his Natural Son Arch-Bishop of Valentia . At this time the Emperor Frederick died , having reigned for the space of 54 years . Likewise Ferdinand King of Naples being dead , he sent his Legat with power to confirm his Son Alonso in the succession to the Kingdom ; and having contracted an Alliance with him , he ordered him to be Crowned , and invested with the Regalities . At this time being the year 1494. Charles the Eighth , King of France , who was of a martial and ambitious spirit laid claim to the Kingdom of Naples , by virtue of the last Will and Testament of René Duke of Anjou and Lorain ; and being encouraged in that enterprise by Lodowick Sforza , the Guardian of John Galeas Duke of Milan , he entered Italy with a puissant Army , consisting of 25000 Foot , and 5000 Horse , with a great train of Artillery . The Pope apprehending the great ruine and damage which this incursion of the French would bring upon Italy , entered into League with the City of Florence , and both agreed and resolved to leavy Soldiers , and joyn in a defensive League with the King of Naples , but the Venetians and Ferdinand King of Spain who were likewise moved to enter into the League , did positively refuse to accept the proposals , being more inclinable to be unconcerned and Spectators than Actors in that hazardous War. Charles being entered into Italy , marched victorious thro Lombardy , and having overthrown the Army of Florence , soon after became Master Of the City it self : thence he proceeded towards Rome , where he entered on the first of January 1494. without any opposition ; it being agreed that in case the Romans would peaceably open their Gates , and give free admission to the French , that no hurt , or violence should be offered by them to the Inhabitants , but that on the contrary , if they made opposition , they would put all into flame and confusion . The Romans therefore finding themselves in no condition to resist , readily gave a reception to the French , affording them plenty of Victuals , and Provisions ; and they on the other side performed their conditions , severely punishing such as were guilty of Riots , or Tumults . The Pope at first being affrighted with the approach of the French , fled for security into the Castle , but at length finding all things quiet and secure from the outrages of their Ghests , adventured abroad , and much against his will and inclinations entered into a League with them . But Charles not much confiding in the Faith which the Pope had given , required for better security thereof , and by way of Hostage , that Cesar Borgia who was called Cardinal Valentino , should under colour of being the Popes Legat , accompany him in the War , together with Zizimé the Brother of the Grand Seignior , on pretence , that having overcome the Kingdom of Naples , he would make use of him in the War , which he intended to make upon Constantinople ; but he died soon after of a Bloody-Flux at Capua . Upon approach of the French near to Naples , King Alonso being conscious of his ill government , whereby he had contracted the hatred of his people , and despairing of the success of his Affairs , surrendred up the Kingdom into the hands of his Son Ferdinand , and with great fear and ignominy embarked himself with the best part of his wealth , and fled into the Island of Sicily ; and soon after Ferdinand considering the weakness of his Force , and the inequality of the Match between him and the French , betook himself also to the Island of Ischia . Charles following the favourable course of his good , and victorious fortune , with great expedition made himself Master of all the Kingdom of Naples : the which success giving an alarm to all the Christian Princes , a general confederacy was agreed amongst them , for intercepting the French on their return out of Italy ; so that the Pope , the Emperor Maximilian , the King of Spain , Lodowick Sforza Duke of Milan , and the Venetians , uniting their Forces for the common safety of Italy , composed an Army of forty thousand men . Notwithstanding which Charles boldly returned out of Italy , and with great difficulty having passed the Apenine Mountains with sixteen pieces of weighty Cannons which were drawn over by 300 Swissers , and having by the greater error and neglect of the Enemy passed all the narrow and inaccessible ways about Zerzana and Petra Santa at length descended into the Plains of Lombardy . The Confederate Army to hinder the Kings farther passage had encamped themselves at Fornovo , near Tarro , and at no far distance from Parma ; and there both Armies were engaged . The French did not consist of more than 9000 men , and the Confederates of 40000 ; and yet the French had the advantage , and won the Field : and as Philip de Comines saith , the King entered triumphant into Asti ; tho Panvinio and other Italian Writers relate the Battel to have been bloody , but the success and advantage doubtful . Howsoever the news hereof being reported at Naples to the great advantage of the Confederates , King Ferdinand re-assumed his courage , and adventured out of his retirement at Ischia ; and then the French Forces being grown weak , and all Recruits failing them , he recovered his Kingdom with the assistance of the Catholick King : Not long after Charles the Eighth died , and Lewis the Twelfth Duke of Orleans succeeded in his Throne : Likewise Ferdinand dying without Issue , Frederick his Uncle became his Successor . Lewis XII . continuing his claim by right of Inheritance to the Kingdom of Naples , and also to the Dukedom of Milan in right of his Grandmother the Daughter of John Galeazzo , entered into a League with the Pope , which was fatal to Italy ; and with them the King of Spain , the Florentines , and the Venetians , were all combined against Duke Lodowick Sforza , and King Frederick , on conditions that Lewis having conquered Milan , should cause Cremona to be restored to the Venetians ; and that Caesar Borgia who was the Popes bastard Son , having renounced his Cardinals Cap , and taking Carlotta de Alebretto , Daughter to the King of Navar , and Kinswoman to the King of France for his Wife , should be invested in Romagna , Marca , and Vmbria , and that the Kings of Spain , and France should equally divide the Kingdom of Naples between them . Lewis entering Italy with a powerful Army , drove out the Duke of Milan from his State , and shortly after took Cardinal Ascanius Prisoner , whom he sent into France , where he died in a short time afterwards . The Venetians by virtue of the League had Cremona consigned to them ; and all matters succeeded so prosperously for Lewis in Italy , that Frederick King of Naples being thereby wholly dis-animated , cast himself with all humble confidence into the arms of King Lewis , who treated him basely , and with the highest indignities imaginable . In the mean time the French and the Spaniards being to divide the spoils of the Kingdom , such differences arose betwixt them , as being only to be decided by the Sword , the French were all cut in pieces by the valor of Gonsalvo a brave Captain , by which means that Kingdom fell into the hands of Spain . In the mean time Pope Alexander being attentive to nothing more than to raise and enrich his Bastard Children , encouraged and countenanced his Son Caesar Borgia in the grievous oppressions he laid , on all the Barons of the Ecclesiastical State ; for he designing and aspiring to make himself sole , and absolute master of it , made the Family of the Orsini the most remarkable examples of his insolent indignities , spoiling and harassing their Country for the space of a whole Summer . As yet Caesar Borgia had not renounced his Cardinals Cap , and therefore continuing still under the notion of a Prelate , Guido Vbaldo di Vrbino , and John Borgia , an other of the Popes Bastards , were made Generals of the Ecclesiastical Army , who over-running several Countries , reduced Braciano by Siege , and proceeded every where victoriously , until Charles the natural Son of Virginio Orsino , joyning Battel with them , routed their Army , and took the Duke of Vrbin prisoner . After this a Peace being concluded with the Orsini , and the Pope perceiving that his business did not thrive well by War , he endeavoured to advance his designs by fortifying the interest of his Family with great , and potent alliances ; and in the first place he gave his Daughter Lucretia in Marriage to John Sforza , Lord of Pesaro , breaking his promise to a certain Nobleman of Spain to whom he had formerly contracted her ; then he took her from Sforza , and gave her to Lewis of Aragon , Bastard Son of Alfonso King of Naples ; who being killed , she was given to Alfonso da Esté Duke of Ferrara , with whom afterwards she ended her days . This Pope had also three Sons , Geoffery the youngest was made Prince of Squillaci , Caesar who was the second was Cardinal , and John the eldest was sent into Spain , and there made Duke of Candia ; but he rambling one night in his pleasures about the Streets of Rome , was by the treachery of his Brother the Cardinal assassinated , and his body thrown into the ●ybar ; which kindness he did him after they had supped the same night together at the Table of their Mother Vanoccia ; with which horrid act the Pope was not so much displeased , as he was terrified , fearing that upon the least displeasure the spirit of this miscreant would be provoked to add parricide to the murder of his Brother . After this he made little account of his Scarlet , or degree of Cardinal ; but turning his thoughts wholly to War , he was made General of the Popes Army , and uniting his Forces with the French , and joyning with their interest , he became master of a considerable Principality in Italy : for having expelled Sforza from Milan , and imprisoned the Chiefs of that Family , with assistance of Lewis the 12th , he with great cruelty and blood possessed himself of all the Cities of Romagna , ( Bologna only excepted ) banishing , or putting to death all the ancient Lords and persons of quality belonging to it . He also took Imola and Forli , banishing all the Children of Riario , to whom the Inheritance belonged , only their Mother Catherina he took prisoner , and carried her in triumph with him to Rome . Next he took Sinigaglia by force of Arms , and by treachery surprized the State of Vrbin ; for being with all his Army at Cagli where he was kindly received , upon the signal given , he seized that City , and marched immediately with the same design to Vrbin . Guido Vbaldo da Feltro , Prince of that State , surprized with this suddain attempt , and fearing to fall into the cruel hands of this Tyrant , left the City , and with some few of his domesticks saved himself by flight . Then this Borgia turned his Arms upon Camerino , which he took , and put many of the ancient Lords , and Barons of it to death : with the like cruelty and wickedness he treated all the Lords , and Barons about the parts of Rome , particularly that noble Family of the Gaetani , which were Lords of ancient possessions in the Volsci ; of which he put James the Son of Honorato Gaetano to death , then Protonotary of Rome : He also ordered that Cola Gaetano a youth , who was the only Son , and hopes of the Family , should be removed out of the world . He in the next place by assistance of the French , attacked the Family of Colonna , and seized on all their State , forcing them to fly into Puglia , and Sicily for refuge . His next and last work was to subdue the Orsini , but they having always been constant and firm friends to the Pope in all times , and against all Factions , he wanted some colourable pretence to fix a quarrel on them : but at length the occasion which he sought , the Orsini themselves administred ; for they growing jealous of the successes , and fortune of Borgia , and fearing lest his insatiable avarice should transport him also to an appetite of devouring them , they considered it prudence to provide in time against a danger so apparent , and imminent as this : wherefore consulting with others , who were possessed with the like apprehensions and fears ; such as Bentivolio Lord of Bologna , Paolo Baglione the Usurper of Perugia , Vitellozzo Vitelli , Lord of the City of Castello , Liverotto Lord Fermo , Pandolfo Petrucci of Siena ; they appointed a Council to be held at Perugia , where they agreed upon an alliance , and confederacy together against Borgia ; and accordingly setting out an Army into the Field , they took Vrbino , and Camerino , and overthrew the Forces of Borgia which came to relieve them , and thence made an incursion into all the Country of Romagna . The Pope being greatly troubled , and concerned for these losses , and turn of fortune , used all his subtilty and artifices to reconcile these differences ; and his Authority being very prevalent , he persuaded the Orsini into a Peace , and into an assurance of all security ; in short therefore with promises , and protestations , and conditions of great advantage , he deluded them into a Peace , and into Articles which he never designed to perform . With these feigned appearances of reconciliation , the Towns taken from Borgia were surrendred to him ; and Paul , and Francis Orsino Duke of Gravina , Vitellozzo , and Liverotto then together at Senegaglia went to attend Borgia at Imola , and to receive his Pardon . Borgia went forth to meet them ; and gave them a most courteous reception ; and conducting them into an inward Room in his Palace ; as if he had had something of importance to communicate to them , he on a sudden encompassed them with his Gascon Soldiers , and strangled Vitellozzo , and Liverotto , and in a short time after bestowed the like fare on the two Orsini ; all which proceeded from the credulity and easiness of Paul Orsino , who against the Opinion , and Protests , and Dissuasions of Vitellozzo , being corrupted , as was supposed , by Mony , condescended to the terms of Borgia , and to trust , and believe his Faith , who was a known Tyrant , bloody , and false , and his life blackned already with a thousand instances of Murder and Perjury : hereupon Perugia , and the City of Castello surrendred themselves into the hands of the Pope , the Families of Baglio and Vitello being banished thence . This success was followed by the imprisonment of Baptista Orsini the Cardinal , who was by order of the Pope committed to the Castle of S. Angelo : in like manner Renold the Bishop of Florence , and James de Sancta Croce being of the same Family , were likewise imprisoned ; James howsoever had liberty to go out upon Bail , but the Cardinal was in a few days poisoned in the Prison . In vigor of this success Borgia , now called Duke Valentino , prosecuted the other Confederates with an Army of 15000 men , for fear of which Pandolfo Petrucci leaving his Town of Siena , fled to Lucca for succor and refuge , whilst Borgia became Master of all the Castles , and Fortresses belonging to the Family of the Orsini . Thus did he continue his Wars with such great expence , and with a magnificent Equipage agreeable thereunto , that the Coffers of the Pope became exhausted , the Revenue of the Church , not being able to provide for such vast designs . To supply which , this Pope Alexander renewed the ancient form of eighty Writers of Breviates , according to the custom of former Popes , every of which Offices were sold for 750 Crowns of Gold : he sold also all other Offices at excessive rates , and created Cardinals for Mony : he also entertained the Marrani at Rome , whom the King of Spain had Banished from his Countries , preferring the profit which he squeezed from them , more than all the favour and interest of that King. In fine , he omitted no ways and arts , honest , or dishonest , to raise Mony , setting every thing to sale . that was vendible , or could yield a benefit : But all the Revenue of the Church , and these contrivances , and artifices for raising Mony , not being able to answer the expences of the War , and the immense luxury and prodigality of Duke Valentino , it was resolved by the Pope to poison all the rich Cardinals , and Prelates at Rome , and then seizing their Revenue and Estates , to sacrifice their Riches to the lust and insatiable avarice of his wicked Son. The Plot being thus laid , the rich Cardinals and Prelates were invited to a Banquet in the Garden of Belvedere , where a Table was spread near a Fountain , and Bottles of excellent Wine provided ; those for the Pope and his Son were set apart , from those into which the poison was infused , being designed for the Guests only : But here let us observe the just Judgment of God , for the Butler and Cup-bearer mistaking the Bottle , gave the poisonous Dose to the Pope , and his Son , and to Cardinal Adrian their sole Confident , instead of that which was to have been given to the Cardinals , and his other Guests . The Pope being aged at the years of 72 , and not able to struggle with the violence of the Poison , died at the Vatican in the month of August , 1503. and was buried obscurely in a Chappel of St. Peter's Church , under a poor and ignoble Monument : but Borgia applying present Antidotes , and being a man of a young and robust nature , was able for some time to struggle with the prevailing force of the Poison ; howsoever the malignity of it so crept into his Vitals , and affected his Blood , that his Body growing macerate and weak , and being ill disposed , and faint , he was not able to attend to his Affairs , and the discipline of his Army ; for want of which , and the encouragement of his presence , the Soldiers forsook their Colours , as being ashamed of the detestable Villany of their Commander , and therewith his whole Army disbanded , leaving him naked , and exposed to the displeasure of two Popes , which in a short time afterwards appeared , that were his mortal enemies . After which , all the Cities and Fortresses which he had by force , and rapine possessed , returned again to their ancient Masters ; the Families of Colonna , Vrsini , Savelli , Vitelli , and Barons of Rome , reassumed their former right ; and likewise the Lords of the Signories of Vrbin , Pesaro , Camerin , and Senogalla were again re-instated into the Dominions of their Paternal Inheritance ; so that every Bird taking his own Feather , left him a poor Caesar , being devested of all his Power , and ill acquired Riches . Notwithstanding the wickedness of this Pope Alexander the Sixth , there are those who will allow him some grains of Virtue . They say that he was of a ready Wit , of a great Memory , and profound Judgment ; and of that persuasive Eloquence , that it was impossible almost to refute his Arguments , or deny his Demands . He treated the Cardinals with great affability , and respect , and gave high demonstrations of his care , and concernment for the Christian Cause . He knew so well how to accommodate himself to the humor of the French , that he reconciled their Party to him in a firm and strict Alliance ; and so well how to govern , that amidst all the violences , and slaughters which he caused to be committed in Rome , no tumult , or insurrection of the People ensued thereupon . He always went late to bed , contenting himself with little sleep , and a moderate diet : he was a great lover of Learning , and men of Literature ; so that tho he was covetous , yet he was said , never to have detained the allowance to Doctors , nor pay of the Soldiery , nor wages of Workmen . Howsoever his Vices were so enormous , that these mean Commendations could bear no ballance with them . For he was a man of no Faith , nor Honor ; he was Cruel , Covetous , and insatiable of Riches . At any time of vacation from business , he gave himself up wholly to delights , and pleasures , especially to Women , whom he loved in excess ; but the Mistriss of his Affection was the fair Vanoccia , a Roman Lady , whom in the time of his private fortune and condition he kept and owned as a lawful Wife . He was a great lover of Plays and Comedies , and would be always a spectator of Shows , and pleasant divertisements . In his time he created 43 Cardinals , of which 18 were Spaniards . In the year 1500. he celebrated the Jubilee according to ancient customs , giving Bulls , and Indulgences , for Sins , to all those who personally visited the Church of Rome , and to such also who being hindered by their occasions were made partakers of his bountiful remissions . Thus he who could so easily pardon the sins of others , must expect the final Sentence of him , who is the just Judg , and renders to every one according to his demerit . PIVS III. ALEXANDER the Sixth being now deceased , the Duke Valentino seized on all his Plate , and Jewels , and whatsoever was of value , and fortified himself in the Vatican , and Castle of S. Angelo with 12000 men , supposing that he might be able by such a force to over-awe the Cardinals in their Suffrages , and force them to elect such a person , as was most acceptable to himself . The Cardinals , to avoid the awe of such a force , assembled themselves in the Minerva , which is a Convent in Rome ; but that place also was presently surrounded by a Band of Soldiers commanded by one Captain Coreglia , by order of Borgia , who himself at that time lay sick in bed . The news of this restraint on the Cardinals , put all Rome into an alarm , and great confusion , so that the Citizens shut their Shops , chained up their Streets , and took Arms in their hands ; all things seeming in that fear , and dread , as if Hannibal had been at the Gates of the City ; so that Coreglia finding himself in some danger , gave way to the present necessity , and setting fire to the Palace of the Orsini , retired without doing other damage . In the mean time the Cardinals having gathered a force of 4000 Foot , resolved contrary to custom , to suspend the Election , until such time as the Cardinals resident in foreign parts beyond the Alps could convene in some other place , where they might be more secure , and free in their Voices . Prospero Colonna coming then to Rome with Fabius Orsino ( the Son of him whom Borgia had put to death ) were by order of the Cardinals sent to Borgia , to intreat him , that he would be pleased to remain quiet , and suffer the Election to proceed free , and without disturbance . The like request also the Embassadors of France , and Spain made to him ; with which suffering himself to be persuaded , he withdrew his force from Rome , and departed thence in a Horse-litter , being in a weak state , and condition of health : Howsoever his own Soldiers kept the Castle , tho the Governor of it at the instance of Cardinal Bernardino Carvagiale , promised to act every thing by the order , and direction of the College . In this manner the Vatican being cleared , the Cardinals employed themselves nine days in performing the solemn Obsequies of the Pope , during which time the French Army was persuaded also to quit the Town at the instance of the Cardinal of Rouen , who had great interest with that Party . So that all things being left free , without appearance of any Commotion or Disorders during the Election ; the Cardinals entered into the Conclave to the number of 38 , where the disagreement which at other times kept things in delay , was now the cause , that matters were put to a speedy issue , and a new Pope created in a few days . Cardinal Amboise the Arch-Bishop of Rouen being supported by the interest of France , and the power of Borgia seemed to stand the fairest of any for the Election : but the French Forces being withdrawn to engage the Spaniards in the Campagna of Rome ; the greatest , tho not the best number of the Cardinals agreed in the Election , and on the 21. day of September , 1503. chose Francis Piccolomini Cardinal of Siena for their Pope , who to renew the memory of Pius the Second his Uncle , took upon him the name of Pius the Third , and was solemnly Crowned on the 8th . of October following ; the Sea having been vacant six months , and three days . Cesar Borgia who had during this Election remained with his Army at Nepe , so soon as he received intelligence , that the Pope was Created , returned to Rome , attended with 150 men at Arms , with the like number of Horsemen , and 800 Foot ; and having paid his Reverence , and Obeysance to the Pope , he returned his thanks to the College of Cardinals , for having Elected a person so wise , so religious , and good , and so worthy of the Papal Chair . Borgia having performed this Ceremony , took up his Lodgings in the Vatican , where the Vrsini , thirsty of Revenge , assaulted him with armed force , and he as valiantly defending himself , many were killed on both sides : and at length Borgia by order of the Pope was for his better security sent to the Castle of S. Angelo , whence without license from the Pope , he had not liberty to go abroad , all his people forsaking him , and lying where their fear or fortune led them . These troubles to a person aged and sick as this Pope was , hastned the accomplishment of his days , so that he expired his last breath on the 18th . of October , 1503. being the 26th . day after his Election ; not without some suspicion of Poison : for having a sore Leg , it was imagined that by the suggestion and contrivance of Pandolfo Petrucci the Tyrant of Siena , some Poison being injected to the Wound , he was thereby greatly afflicted , and more speedily brought to his end , being aged 74 years , 5 months , and 10 days . He was afterwards buried in the Chappel of S. Andrew , belonging to S. Peter's Church , under a fair Monument of Marble , near to the Sepulchre of his Uncle . After which the Sea was vacant 14 days only . JVLIVS II. THE Funeral Obsequies of Pope Pius being performed , the very first night that the Cardinals entered into the Conclave , being the 9th . day of October , Julian de la Rovere , Bishop Cardinal of Ostia was Elected Pope , with the common consent of 37 Suffrages , all of them so unanimously concurring together , that before his choice , all reports fixed and concentred upon him ; and afterwards he gave himself the name of Julius the Second . He was born in Savona , within the Dominions of Genoua , his Fathers name was Raphael , the Brother of Sixtus the Fourth , whose Pedigree we have already mentioned ; he had two Brothers , Bartholomew who was a Frier of the Order of S. Francis , Bishop of Ferrara , and Patriarch of Antioch ; and John who was Prefect of Rome , and Duke of Sora , and Senegaglia , and he himself from Bishop of Carpentras , was at the same time with Peter Riario created Cardinal of S. Peter ad Vincula , by the said Sixtus the Fourth . Having obtained this Dignity , Julius appeared extremely grave and modest in all his actions , so that he acquired the good esteem and opinion of all persons , obliging all those with whom he treated by his courteous and affable behaviour : he afterwards obtained the Title of Bishop of Albano , then of Sabino , and great Penitentiary , and lastly of Bishop of Ostia , Velletri , and Legate at Avignon . In the time of Innocent the Eighth he had gained great power , and interest in the Court of Rome : but in the time of Alexander the Sixth , he was forced to give way to other Favorites , and the difficulties of those times , and retire into France , where he remained for the space of ten years : At length ( as we have said ) having amassed great wealth , he was almost by the common agreement of the whole Conclave promoted to the Papal Chair , not without the astonishment , and displeasure of many , who being acquainted with his fierce and impetuous Spirit , did admire ( as Guicciardin saith ) how a man known to be impatient of rest , and tranquillity , who had consumed his Youth in continual Travels , offended many by necessity , and exercised hatred , and hostility , could so speedily operate on so many dissenting Spirits , and cause them to conspire in an unanimous agreement for his promotion . But on the contrary , it will not seem so strange , if it be considered , that he had been a long time Cardinal , and by degrees gained such interest , and authority in the Court of Rome , that he was stiled the principal Defender of the Ecclesiastical Dignity , and Authority , that he was magnificent in his Buildings , generous in his benefits , and so punctual to his word , that Pope Alexander , who was otherwise his mortal enemy , would yet do him that right , as to confess him faithful , and just to the performance of his promises : but yet this good quality which he was so careful to preserve in his private condition ; he made no scruple , or conscience to violate that he might become Pope : for the obtaining of which , he made such immoderate promises to Cardinals , Princes , and Barons , that he well knew the whole Revenue , and Price of the Papal Sea , if set to sale , had not been able to have satisfied ; and therefore 't is not difficult to imagin , how the promises of a person , not used to beguile , should procure a confidence in the minds of the most scrupulous , and wary persons . Nor were the Cardinals only possessed with these expectations ; but Cesar Borgia himself conceived hopes upon his promises of being confirmed General of the Armies of the Church , and of a Marriage between his Daughter , and the Popes Nephew called Francis Maria de la Rovere , the Prefect of Rome . But he soon discovered the vanity of these hopes ; for Julius being Crowned the 26th . of November , and setled in the Papal Chair , would afford him no other grace , or favor , than his liberty , and freedom from imprisonment , upon condition that he should deliver up into the Power of the Church , the Fortresses of Cesena and Forli , which were the retirements of his impious Guards . Borgia who had deserved a thousand deaths , being in this manner set at liberty from the Castle of S. Angelo , embarked at Ostia in a Boat for Naples , where so soon as he arrived , he was seized by the great Captain Gonsalvo , by order from the Catholick King , and being thence transported into Spain , he made his escape , and fled to John King of Navarre , where in a certain fray , he was cut in pieces by the Cantabrians , who are a people that border upon Asturias . Julius being thus rid of this Pest of mankind , by whom all Italy was embroiled , and several dominions dismembred from the Church ; he endeavoured to recover all back again ; for being a true Defender of the Ecclesiastical Possessions , and Rights , he would compound for nothing , but rather amplifie , than retrench the Dominions of the Church . The first enterprise therefore that he undertook , was to drive out and expel John Bentivoglio , his old inveterate enemy , who had unjustly usurped a power over the City of Bologna ; forcing him with his Wife , and Children to remain banished in Bassetto , a Country belonging to the Dominions of Parma , and contentedly to consent to the destruction of his Palace , which was a fair and noble structure . His next design was against the Venetians , for recovery of Arimino and Ravenna with the Territories thereunto belonging , by force of Arms from the Venetians ; and to that end entered into a League with Maximilian the Emperor , the Kings of France , of Spain , with the Dukes of Ferrara , and Mantoua , all conspiring to the total ruin and subversion of the Venetian State ; the which League was agreed , and signed at Cambray , a City of Flanders . Moreover the quarrel between the Pope and the Venetians was augmented by the dispute they had for the City of Faenza , which the Pope laid claim unto , as having always been a part of the Ecclesiastical State ; the which he resolved to wrest from their hands by the Spiritual , as well as by Temporal Arms , having thundered out his Excommunications both against the Senate , and People . On the contrary the Venetians pleaded , that the City of Faenza was no part of the Possessions of the Church , in regard that the Pope , and Cardinals had in a full Consistory amply transferrred the Rights and Jurisdiction thereof to Cesar Borgia formerly Duke Valentino . That before that Grant , the Popes had never possessed Faenza , but from time to time had given it to new Vicars , without acknowledging other superiority , than the Tribute , which they offered to pay readily , when it should be required . These Arguments were seconded by the Venetians , with an Army , which appearing before Faenza , and the Batteries began , the City yielded it self into the hands of the Enemy ; they might with like facility have taken Imola and Furli ; but not to excite the indignation of the Pope too far , they abstained from farther proceedings , being masters already of Faenza and Rimini in Romagna , with their Countries Montefiora , S. Archangeo , Verruca , Gattere , Savignano , and Meldole , with the Haven and Country of Cesena , and in the Territory of Immola , of Tossignana , Solarvola , and Montfattagla . Notwithstanding this success , and force of the Venetians , the storm and power of so many potent Confederates raised against them , was too furious , and a match unequal for them to contend with . The first beginning to so great a War was made the 15th . of April , when Monsieur de Chaumont with 3000 Horse , passed the Ford of Adda , and joyning afterwards with the other Confederates , gave Battel to Alviano , the General of the Venetian Forces : the Fight was continued , and maintained with great bravery , and resolution on both sides ; but at length the Venetians being overwhelmed with the number of their Enemies , and deprived of strength rather than courage , without turning their backs to the Enemy , they remained almost all dead upon the place . After this Defeat , which happened on the 14th . of May , 1509. at Guiaradadda , the Emperor Maximilian took possession of Verona , Vicenza , Padoua , and Trivigiano . The King of France , of Bergamo , Brescia , Cremona , and Crema . The King of Spain of Trani , Monopoli , and Barletta in Puglia . The Pope had Ravenna , Arimino , and all Romagna delivered to him . The Duke of Ferrara was made master of Rovigo , and the Duke of Mantoua was re-possessed of Asola . So that this Republick , which had not long since been so renowned , and famed for greatness thro the whole world , was now confined within those Fortifications which the Sea had made them , and wherein their Commonwealth took its first beginning . When the news of so great a Calamity arrived at Venice , great was the consternation of the Counsellors , and the cries and lamentations of the Citizens , placing before their eyes nothing but the utter ruin and destruction of their Government , and Country , whose glory , and puissance a few months before had been such , that they promised to themselves no less than the Empire of all Italy . But now being reduced to a low , and despa●●●ng condition , they resolved to cast themselves at the feet of the Pope , h●mbly supplicating his Pardon , and Mercy ; and that he would be pleased as a tender Father to receive them with pious compassion into his Arms , and Protection . And now Julius having gained all the Cities and Countries from them , to which he could lay any Claim or Title , began to melt with pity in consideration of their afflicted State : And therefore to comfort them again , he openly Absolved their Embassador in the Portico of S. Peter's Church , and by them in a solemn manner took off the Excommunication from the People : Then Articles of Peace were made , and a League between them : The Pope was to have a full power and authority to bestow all the Benefices , Livings , and Preferments belonging to the Church within their Dominions : and on the other side the Venetians were to have Padoua restored to them ; and their Title and Dominion over the Seas confirmed , and continued . The Concession of Padoua was greatly displeasing to the Emperor Maximilian ; nor was the French King contented with the Reconciliation which passed between the Pope and the Venetians : so that a misunderstanding being hence created between the Pope , and these two great Princes , matters broke out into an open War. Julius that he might weaken the French Interest and Party , endeavoured to withdraw Alfonso de Esté , Duke of Ferrara from the friendship of King Lewis ; but he having anciently conceived an implacable hatred against the Venetians , and being bribed also by the French Mony , refused to give ear to the persuasions , or injunctions of the Pope . Julius highly enraged hereat , thundered out his Excommunications against him , warning the French King not to take part against him in defence of the Contumacy , and Rebellion of the Duke of Ferrara , who was a Feudatary , and held all his Lands and Dominions in right of the Church , and for the better , and more convenient prosecution of this War , he removed his Court to Bologna . But these menaces and motions not being able to divert the French King , nor Emperor from their Alliance with the Duke of Ferrara , nor their design of utterly subverting the Venetian State ; the Pope resolved to fortifie himself by a League with Spain , and having hired a great number of Switzers , he joyned the Army of the Church with that of the Venetians ; and having thereby composed a Body or about 12000 Foot , under the command of Francisco Moralva , he took the City of Modena , and the City and Territory of Mirandola , and then returned triumphantly to Bologna . But this good success continued not long ; for the French growing strong , did first by an Army under Monsieur Claumont , attempt the Siege of Bologna ; but the Pope being recruited with the Forces of Venice , and Spain , obliged Chaumont to withdraw his Army , after the propositions of Peace negotiated by Laurence Pucci the Popes Datary of Florence , were rendred ineffectual . Afterwards the Pope recommending the defence and safety of the City of Bologna to the care of the Magistrates , and exhorting them to be loyal , and faithful to the Church , departed thence for Ravenna , with intention speedily to return to Rome . After his departure Trivulse who was constituted General of the French Army in the place of Chaumont , approaching Bologna with all his Force , so terrified the Cardinal of Pavia , who was left there for Legat , or Governor of the City , that he immediately fled , and surrendred all without striking of one stroke : the like panick fear possessing the Army of the Church , which lay quartered not far from thence , they all fled , leaving their Cannon , Provisions , and Baggage to the Enemy . Trivulse entering the City of Bologna , delivered it into the hands of Bentivoglio , whose Family had been ancient Lords of it ; and not farther to irritate the anger , and displeasure of the Pope , he proceeded no farther , but retired with his Army into the Dutchy of Milan . The Pope ( as he had just cause ) resenting this loss of Bologna , being the chief City next to Rome of the Ecclesiastical State , did seem inclinable to Articles of Peace , and Accommodation ; but his actions were guided in such sort , that they seemed rather to proceed from an intention to avoid the present danger , than from any desire he had to Peace : fear , obstinacy , hatred , and disdain striving together in him . In the mean time several accusations were brought to him of Treason and Cowardise against the Cardinal of Pavia , whom the Pope so entirely loved , that no prejudicate thoughts could take place in his mind against him ; and therefore when the Cardinal came to Revenna to clear himself of the aspersions which were cast upon him ; the Pope seemed so little to be touched , or affected with them , that as soon as the Cardinal arrived and demanded Audience , he rejoyced much , and invited him to Dinner . But as he was going to the Popes Palace , attended with a Guard of Horsemen , the Duke of Vrbin bearing an ancient grudg , and hatred to him , reproaching him of Cowardise , which had caused the loss of Bologna , and the slight of the Army ; he with a small train rusht in amongst his Guard of Horsemen , who out of reverence and respect made him way , and with a Poniard slew the Cardinal with his own hand : who , tho for the degree he held , ought to have been treated at another rate ; yet for his infinite Vices deserved a more cruel punishment . The death of the Cardinal of Pavia by the many ill circumstances of it , did more nearly affect the Pope ; for the murder having been perpetrated by his Nephew upon his dearest Favourite , on a Cardinal of his high Degree , and in a place so near his person , were all aggravations to increase his grief , and shame , who had made professions to preserve and exalt the Ecclesiastical Dignity . The Pope not able to beat this grief , nor attemper his fury , departed the same day from Ravenna to Rome : and for the greater augmentation of his trouble , and grief , he was overtaken in his journey as he travelled , with a report , that at Bologna , Modena , and other Cities , Placarts were affixed in all publick places , denouncing and publishing a Council to be held , and celebrated on the first day of September following at Pisa , where the Pope himself was also cited to appear . This Council was convened by the Authority of the dissenting Cardinals , such as Bernardino Carvagiale a Spaniard , who was the chief leader and director of the Schism , William Brisoner a French Bishop , Francis Borgia a Spaniard , Cardinal of S. Cecilia , Renat de Brie a Frenchman , Cardinal of S. Sabina , and Frederick Sanseverino , an Italian , Cardinal of S. Angelo : all which agreed , and pretended that a Council might , where was apparent necessity , be judicially convoked by them : and that when a Pope was guilty of Simony , infamous and damnable in his manners , Author of so many Wars , and notoriously incorrigible to the universal scandal of all Christendom ; that then the power of convocating a Council ( which was the only remedy , and redress for so many evils ) did lawfully devolve unto them , especially having the Authority of the Emperor , and the consent of the most Christian King , together with the Clergy of Germany , and France concurring . The Pope enraged with this bold attempt of his contumacious Cardinals , issued out his Excommunications against them , depriving them of their Hats , Honors , and Dignities Ecclesiastical : notwithstanding which , the design of the Council proceeded , and on the first day of September , the Proctors of the Cardinals being come to Pisa , did there celebrate the Acts for opening of the same : with which the Pope conceiving yet higher indignation , against the Florentines , for that they had suffered the Conventicle , ( for so he called it ) to take beginning in their State , did declare , and publish , that whosoever did favour the Conventicle of Pisa , did stand actually Excommunicated , Interdicted , and subject to all the Penalties severely ordained by Laws against Schismaticks and Hereticks ; and that accordingly Lewis XII . King of France , together with the Cities of Florence , and Pisa , did stand actually Excommunicated and Interdicted . And farther to countermine this Council , he published a General Council to be held at the Lateran ; and to do the greatest despight imaginable to the Florentines , he constituted Cardinal John de Medices , who with his whole Family was exiled from Florence , Legate of Bologna , Romagna , and of the whole Army of the League : and to give farther diversion and trouble in France , he incited Henry VIII , King of England , and Ferdinand King of Spain to joyn in a League with him ; the first to enter his Forces into Aquitaine , and the latter to wage War on the King of Navarre , who being joyned in Confederacy with Lewis , did likewise lie under the censure of Excommunication . Matters being thus disposed , he finished the Articles of a League made with the Catholick King , and the Senate of Venice , which was solemnly published on the 5th . of October in the Church of Santa Maria del Popolo , the Pope and Cardinals being present . where it was solemnly declared , that the intent thereof was to preserve the Unity of the Church , to defend her from the present Schism , to recover the City of Bologna , which was the right of the Church , to confound the Assembly at Pisa , and finally to chase , and expel the French by force of Arms out of Italy . Lewis finding himself on all sides hardly beset , hastned the Recruits of his Army , and withdrawing the Forces he had in Brescia , which he had lately recovered from the Venetians , and from Bologna , which composed in all a Body of about 15500 men , he marched by Ravenna , in order to joyn with the Troops of the Duke of Ferrara , who was then Confederate with France . The Popes Army , with the Allies consisting of about 13000 Foot , and 1800 men at Arms , marched towards the relief of Ravenna , which was then hardly besieged by the French Army , under the Command of Gaston de Foix a valiant , and experienced General . The Papal Army being encamped at no far distance from the French , endeavoured to avoid a Battel , which the Enemy frequently offered them ; but finding that unless they did fight , Ravenna would be taken , for such wide breaches were made in the Walls by the Cannon , that the Enemy was ready to enter , and in sight of their Army to make themselves Masters of the City ; to prevent which , and the disgrace of such a mischief , time was not farther to be lost , nor an Engagement to be longer declined ; so that on Easter day both Armies joyned Battel : The Fight continued so very long , and bloody , that in the space of six hours , it was scarcely discernable to which side the Victory inclined . At length , by direction of the Duke of Ferrara , the Cannon being brought by a long compass about to play on the Flank of the Army , the Spaniards and Italians began to fly , leaving their Baggage and the glory of the day unto the French , which they gained with so much blood , and loss of the principal Commanders , and flower of their Army , that they seemed rather vanquished , than Conquerors , and to remain in a condition which afforded them no cause of triumph in their Victory . It is said that twenty thousand men were slain in this Battel , and the numbers almost equal on each side : amongst which 150 Gentlemen belonging to the Court of the French King were killed , five of the Family of Colonna , with Gaston de Foix their General . Of the Popes Army the Legate John de Medices , with several other Captains was taken Prisoner . The first news of this Defeat , and the ill consequences thereof , ( which was the taking and sacking of Ravenna ) was entertained at Rome with great fear and tumult ; so that the Cardinals running hastily to the Pope , urged and pressed him with earnest and vehement Petitions to conclude the War , and accept such reasonable and moderate conditions , as they were assured the King of France would be ready to offer . On the other side the Embassadors of the King of Aragon , and the Senate of Venice entertained other sentiments , judging from the advices they had received , that matters were not reduced to such extremities , as the fears and melancholy fancies of the Cardinals suggested : for that the French Army had not gained this Victory with so little loss , but that the great effusion of blood which it had cost , had weakened their Force to a degree , as was not in a short time to be recovered ; nor was the death of that valiant and wise General Gaston de Foix , and other Captains slain on the French side to be repaired in this age . Likewise it was further urged , that the Vice-Roy was escaped with the greater part of the Cavalry , and that the Spanish Infantry were retreated from the Battel in good order , which being joyned with the Swissers , which were daily expected , there would be no necessity at present of yielding to the conditions of the French , which in this conjuncture , would be very unequal , and dishonorable , and that therewith they must expect to receive Laws from the pride of Bernardin Carvagiale , and the insolence of Frederick de Sancta Severin , and the other dissenting and Schismatical Cardinals . Things being in this manner debated before the Pope , he remained doubtful what to conclude , or resolve , fear and hope striving within him : But whilst he thus remained in suspense , the course of fortune began to turn ; for Monsieur de Palissa , who succeeded Gaston de Foix in the command of the French Army on a suddain departed from Romagna , and drew all his Forces into the Dutchy of Milan , being alarmed by descent of the Swissers into Lombardy , leaving only 300 Lances , 300 Light-Horsemen , and 6000 Foot , with eight pieces of Artillery behind , under command of the Legate of the Council . This news delivered the Pope from the fear of being forced to leave Rome , and confirmed the state of his affairs in such manner , that he resolved to continue the War with better hopes , and expectations of success . For the Pope's affairs having regained their reputation , the new Council lately convened , was on the first of May opened in the Church of S. John Lateran at Rome ; to this Assembly the dissenting Cardinals were cited to give their attendance ; but they not appearing , were on the 8th . day of the Sessions declared contumacious , and Excommunicated , and deprived of all their Temporal and Spiritual Degrees , Honors , and Offices , and the people absolved from their Submission , and Obedience to them . It was farther also declared , That their Council held at Pisa , and afterwards removed to Milan , was but a Conventicle , and an unlawful and Schismatical Meeting , and all their Acts rendered void , null , and of none effect . In the mean time the Cities of Lombardy being encouraged by the Swissers , who were now come into Italy in favour of the Pope , revolted , and re-assuming their ancient Liberty , assailed the French with open force , and overthrew them . The Venetians also joyning with them , prosecuted their Victory in such manner , that in the space of 70 days after the Battel of Ravenna , the French Army was almost wholly defeated ; and the remainder by order of King Lewis , was recalled to his assistance against the Kings of England and Spain , who at that time miserably infested his Country : so that in a short time all Italy was freed from the slavery of the French. The dissenting Cardinals having lost their protection at Milan , fled from thence to Lions , where they were kindly received , and entertained at the charge of King Lewis . The French being thus driven out of Italy , all the Cities and Towns belonging to the Pope , did by consequence return to the Ecclesiastical State : Parma , and Piacenza being dependencies on the Exarchat of Ravenna , voluntarily yielded to the Pope , all the other Towns of Romagna followed their example , together with Bologna ; which casting off all respect to the Family of the Bentivogli , expelled them from their Confines ; with which the Pope not being satisfied , pursued them with the thunder of his Excommunications . Genoua being also abandoned by the French , was possessed by Fregoso . The Venetians seized on Crema , and Brescia , such of the Family of the Medices , as had followed the Popes Party , were re-instated in Florence ; Peter Joderini , who had been created perpetual Gonfaloniere , being expelled thence . The State of Milan was resigned to Maximilian Sforza , as the true , and lawful Prince ; all which benefits , and happy successes being procured by the Arms of the Swissers , they were in the Council of Lateran adjudged and declared to be the Restorers of the Liberties of Italy . And now all things being restored to this happy state , the Pope required the Venetians in virtue of the late Articles to deliver Verona , and Vicenza to Maximilian ; which they obstinately refusing to perform , he entered into a League with the Emperor against them . The Venetians on the other side being well acquainted with the temper of the Pope , confederated themselves in an Alliance with Lewis the French King , hoping by his assistance and protection to defend themselves from that League : to this interest likewise the dissenting Cardinals adhered ; who instigating Lewis every day against the Pope , and raising tumults in several places , gave out a report , that the Abbot of Clugni was to be created Pope in the place of Julio ; the which extremely incensed and moved him with choler , and disdain , for he had a mind always unquiet ; not sooner ending one enterprize , before he began another ; his Plots and designs always increasing . He determined now at the beginning of the Spring to attempt Ferrara , a design so much desired : He had bought the City of Siena for thirty thousand Ducats . He agreed to lend the Emperor forty thousand Ducats , receiving Modena in pawn . He threatned Luca for seizing Garsagnana . He testified some anger against the Cardinal de Medicis , because he seemed more inclining to the Party of the Catholick King than to his ; and studied new Plots and Practices to alter the Estate of Florence . And in this manner having a thousand irons in the fire , he was continually plotting how he might drive the Spanish Army out of Italy by the help of the Swissers , whom he always extolled , and embraced ; it being his great design , as he often uttered , to expel all Forein Force out of Italy . He had also moved Henry VIII . King of England to make War upon France , and in detestation of Lewis , he had transferred by a publick Decree of the Council of Lateran , the Title of Most Christian to the King of England , for which there was a Bull prepared , and written , containing also in the same , a deprivation , and deposing of the King of France from all his Power and Dignities , giving that Kingdom for a prey to any who could conquer it . With these great thoughts , and perhaps many other more secret intrigues , he fell sick of a violent Fever , caused perhaps by the violent agitations of his mind ; and in a few days died in the Vatican , on the 21. of February , 1513. the Council of Lateran still sitting : He was aged above 70 years , and held the Papal Chair for the space of nine years , three months , and five and twenty days ; and was buried in S. Peter's Church , in the Chappel of his Uncle Pope Sixtus . This Julius the Second had a spirit more agreeable to a Soldier , or Martial Governor , than a Pastor of the Church . He was a Prince of incredible constancy , and courage , but so violent , and of such unmeasurable apprehensions , that the Discord of Princes , and the Reverence which some of them bore to the Church , preserved him from ruine , more than his own moderation , or discretion : And yet nevertheless he was lamented by such , who knew not how to distinguish between the tempers which are decent , and agreeable to difference a temporal , from a spiritual Prince : for certainly , had he been a Secular , his inclinanations , his industry , and zeal , to enlarge , and advance his Dominions , might have been more commendable , than in him , who pretended to be Vicar to the Prince of Peace . LEO X. POPE Julio being dead , and his Funerals performed according to the accustomed Rites : the Cardinals being four and twenty in number , entered the Conclave in a peaceable manner , without any appearance of outward force over-awing their Election , or practices of Simony , and corruption , or other bad Arts , by which it was manifest that the two former Popes had acquired their Dignity , and so on the 11th . of March , being the seventh day after , the Cardinals entered the Conclave . John de Medicis of that great and illustrious Family in Florence , ( now Dukes of Tuscany ) was by the common Suffrages of 23 Cardinals elected Pope , taking upon himself the name of Leo X. At the age of 13 years he was made a Cardinal by Innocent VIII . and now was about the age of 37 years , when he was created Pope ; a thing rare , and unusual to have a Pope so young , and which had not otherwise been practicable but by the concurrence of the young Cardinals , such as the Cardinal of Aragon , Gonzaga , Cornaro , Petrucci , &c. the Conclave before they came to this Election , proposed , and with many warm Debates considered of the ways , how the Secular Power which the late Popes had exercised in a disorderly manner , sacrificing all to their lust and ambition , might be restrained within some limits , and bounds of moderation : but those rules , and terms agreed upon , were speedily relaxed , and dispensed with , so soon , as a new Lord or Governor appeared , whom every one courted , being desirous with humble obsequiousness to gratifie ; and freeing him from all the clogs , and limits to his power , endeavoured to testifie the confidence they had in him . Being thus chosen on the 11th . of March , he was crowned on the 19th . and on the 11th . of April following , in a most pompous , and solemn manner he went to visit the Church of S. John Lateran , and with such magnificence , and State , as was never equalled by former Popes . The world conceived great joy , and expectations of good at the first news of his Election ; for being a person of unspotted Chastity , of exemplary Piety , and unblemished in his manners ; and the Papal Dignity obtained fairly by him without Simony , Corruption , or evil Arts , it was reasonable to expect , and presage from such happy beginnings , times of more calmness , and blessings to the Church , than under the turbulent Reigns of the two former Popes . The exiled Cardinals , ( of which those of greatest note were S. Croia and S. Severin ) hearing of the death of Julius II. began their Journey towards Rome ; and being landed at Livorn , they went to Pisa , and thence had safe conduct to Florence . The Pope having received intelligence of their arrival in that City , sent the Bishop of Orvietto to advise them not to proceed farther , until such time , as it should be determined in what manner they should be received at Rome . For considering they had been judicially deprived , and their deprivation confirmed in the Council of Lateran , that they should forbear to go in the habit of Cardinals , but present , and offer themselves in some other modest , and penitential dress whereby they might testifie their repentance and humility , which would be the best motive , and arguments to restore them again to their pristine condition ; the which being accordingly agreed , the Cardinals renouncing their late Schism with all submission , and humility returned to Rome , and kissed the feet of the Pope . Notwithstanding which , it was judged fit , that the Council of Lateran should still be continued , until many disorders which had crept lately into the Church , were wholly redressed . And now Leo being setled in the Papal Chair , shewed himself desirous to continue , and conserve the Peace of Christendom , which he thought would be most easily effected by persuading the warlike and martial spirits of those times to spend their fury upon the Turk , and in the mean time endeavoured to accommodate , and compose the differences between Maximilian the Emperor and the Venetians touching Verona , and Piacenza by an amicable agreement . At the same time also he hired the Switzers with a great sum of mony to assist Sforza Duke of Milan against the French ; for notwithstanding his inclinations in the general were towards a peace , yet his dislikes to that Nation , and the displeasures he had taken on many accounts against Charles the 12th . moved him with earnest desires to chase the French out of Italy . To perform which the Switzers were esteemed the only instruments capable for this exploit , and to engage them therein , a largess was sent them of 42 thousand Ducats with pretence , ( in case the matter should come to light ) that twenty thousand of them were upon account of their yearly Pensions , and that the other twenty two thousand were due on Arrear by preceding Popes , to the three Cantons . The Switzers being satisfied , and animated with this payment , resolved to accept of no conditions with the French , who being now in Lombardy , had forced Milan to surrender , with all other Cities belonging to that Dutchy , except Novaro , and Coma , which being defended by the Switzers , held out as yet in the name of Maximilian Sforza . Wherefore the French having no other work remaining , besieged Novaro , and had so battered the Walls , and made such breaches , that they were ready to enter their men . Howsoever fearing the Resolution of the Besieged , who all the time of the Siege , had not so much as shut their Gates against the Enemy ; and understanding that Relief was coming to the Town , and an Army under the command of that renowned Captain Altosasso , they retired at two miles distance from the Walls of Novaro ; with which the Switzers were so encouraged , that not staying for the Relief expected , they made a Sally on the Enemy , and gave them a total Defeat , taking all their Baggage , with two and twenty pieces of Artillery , remaining a prey to the Conquerors . After which the City of Milan with all the places belonging to it , returned again into the possession and power of their Duke ; the people of Milan giving two hundred thousand Ducats as a Reward to the Switzers for the restoration of their Liberty . All things now putting on a face of Liberty , and Peace in Italy , the French King seemed willing to demonstrate a filial obedience , and submission to the Church , and declared himself well pleased with the Pope . for receiving the Dissenting , and Schismatical Cardinals to pardon , and Grace . The Pope was also in like manner successful in his Negotiations of Peace between the Emperor , and the Venetians : for both Parties having referred the determination of their case to his Arbitration , and compromise , a Peace ensued , tho the Sentence and Determination was not Pronounced and Published until the year following . Lewis likewise the French King , at the persuasions and instigation of the Clergy , was very desirous to come in , and be reconciled to the Papal See ; and to that end sent the Bishop of Marseilles his Embassador to Rome , to treat , and conclude all matters in dispute , either relating to Spiritual , or Temporal Affairs . At the arrival of this Embassador , the Pope by a Decree of the Lateran Council , which still continued , gave Licence to the Bishop of France , and other Prelates , against whom his Predecessor Pope Julius had proceeded by censure of Excommunication to come in , and in the space of one years time to purge themselves of the contumacy with which they stood charged . In pursuance of which Decree , the Embassador , and other Agents from France , did in the name of the King abjure all the Acts , and Decrees made , and ordained by the Conventicle at Pisa : promising to acknowledg and hold for true and sacred , all those Acts , and conclusions which should be declared by the Council of Lateran , and that six of those Prelates which were present at the Convention of Pisa , should repair to Rome , and in the name and behalf of all the Gallican Church renounce , and disown that Convention ; and promise to submit , and hold , and esteem for Sacred , and Obligatory , whatsoever should be determined in their case , or in any other matter by the Lateran Council ; and that then upon such submission , the Council should grant a full and plenary Pardon , and Absolution for all those Crimes committed by them against the Church of Rome . But whilst these things were in Treaty , Lewis XII . being surprized by a Fever , died the first day of January 1515. at Paris , in whose place Francis de Valois the first of that name , Duke of Angolesme succeeded . Francis having made a Peace with the King of England , assumed the Title of Duke of Milan , as appertaining to him not only by the ancient right of the Dukes of Orleans , but also as comprehended in the Investiture made by the Emperor in the Treaty of Cambray ▪ to recover which he made a League with the Venetians , and passing into Italy with a powerful Army , declared War against Maximilian Sforza Duke of Milan , who on the other side had made an Alliance with the Emperor , the Switzers , and the King of Spain . The Pope being jealous of the French , believing that so soon as they were become Masters of Milan , they would also design upon Piacenza , and Parma , favoured the cause of Duke Sforza , and encouraged the Switzers by his Legate the Cardinal of Sedan , to continue firm , and constant in defence of Italy against the French Arms , that so their ancient glory which had been in former years crowned with so much success , might be maintained by them , and the Title of Restorers of the Italian Liberty be for ever continued to their Honor. The Switzers having their valour provoked by such incitements as these encountred the French Army , which under the auspicious Conduct of King Francis , was passed into Italy , near Marignan , where after a sharp conflict , the Venetians coming in to the assistance of the French , the Switzers were overthrown , and forced to retreat into Milan , which afterwards was surrendred ▪ and Duke Sforza being taken Prisoner was sent into France , with an allowance of five and thirty thousand Crowns a year , which he agreed to receive in lieu of his Dukedom . After this success , Parma and Piacenza which had been annexed to the Church by the Arms of Julius II. fell into the possession of the French ; for Leo not having the courage to defend them , made them a Sacrifice to the Conqueror , and the price of his Peace with France , the which was concluded at Bologna , where an interview was appointed between the King and Pope Leo. The Pope entered the City on the 8th . of December 1515. and the King two days after , having been received on the Confines of the Country of Reggia by the Cardinals of Fieschi and Medicis , whom the Pope had appointed to be his Legates Apostolical to him . The King , so soon as he entered was immediately conducted into the Consistory , where before the Pope by a Speech delivered by his Chancellor , he professed all Obedience to the Papal Chair , and afterwards was lodged three days in the same Palace with the Pope , during which time all the signs of good will , and amity interceded between them , and all matters agreed which had relation to Naples , Modena , and other controversies : and thus all things being amicably concluded , the King returned to Milan , and in a short time after into France ; leaving the Duke of Bourbon Lieutenant in his place : The Pope also went to Florence , where having passed the Winter , he in the Spring returned to Rome . And now Pope Leo being a little at repose , designed the assistance of Maximilian the Emperor ( with whom he was in League ) to make his Brother Julian Lord of Siena , and Lucca , and thereunto to adjoyn the Dukedoms of Vrbin and Ferrara : but Julian unexpectedly dying , the same fortune was intended for Laurence his Nephew , Son of his Brother Peter de Medicis ; and in the mean time , until this design could be ripened and put in practice , the Pope committed to him the Government of Florence , with condition that he should act nothing without the privity and consent of the Citizens . And now to prepare a way for taking the Dutchy of Vrbin from Francisco Maria de la Rovere , the Pope began with his Church Censures , causing the Accusations against him to be published , wherein he expressed , that being in Pay , and under a Sallary from the Church , he had denied him the Service of those Regiments for which he had received Pay , and had secretly compounded with the Enemy . That he had killed the Cardinal of Pavia , for which he was alsolved by Grace , and not by Justice , as also for many other Murders committed by him . These and other were the Crimes , which were alledged against him ; but yet nothing animated the Pope so much with anger , and disdain against him , as that he had denied unto his Brother Julian his aid , and assistance to return to Florence . The success of the War was this . So soon as Renzo di Cere the Popes General with a considerable Army showed himself upon the Frontiers of the Dutchy , the City of Vrbin with other Towns belonging to it , surrendred to the Pope , the Duke himself retiring to Pesaro ; which also yielded together with Sinigaglia , and in the space of four days all submitted to the obedience of the Pope ; and then the Duke with all his Family saved himself in Mantua . These successes were followed by new designs upon Siena , from whence by force of Arms he compelled the Prince Borghese , and Cardinal Alfonso his Brother , both Sons of Pandolfo Petrucci to retire , and make place for Raphael Petrucci , his old Friend , and Companion in his Exile : at which the Cardinal was so enraged , and excited beyond all patience , that he conspired against the life of the Pope , which not succeeding , proved afterwards the cause of his own destruction . For this Alfonso Cardinal of Siena revolving often in his mind the ingratitude of this Pope , who by the labors and dangers of Pandolfo Petrucci his Father , was with all his Family restored to the Government of Florence ; and yet had in recompense of these benefits , caused him and his Brother Borghese to be thrust out of Siena ; the which thoughts boiling in his mind , he resolved once with his own hand to stab the Pope ; but being diverted from that intention by the danger of the Fact , and by the ill fame of a wickedness without example , to have a Pope killed by the hand of a Cardinal , he changed the Plot of the Dagger to Poison , which by the help of Baptista Vercelli a famous Chirurgeon , and his familiar Confident , he hoped to effect in this manner . The Pope being greatly afflicted with an old Fistula in his Fundament , this Baptista was to be preferred as an able man for this work ; and then in dressing of the Wound he was to have injected Poison into it : but Baptista being long in getting admission to the Popes privacy , Alfonso grew impatient of delays , and not being able to contain himself , continually uttered something of passion , which gave the Pope just cause of suspicion , that this Alfonso was practising something against his life : at length by some Letters which were intercepted , the Conspiracy was detected , which the Pope dissembling , invited Alfonso to Rome , with promises of Reconciliation and Preferment ; and for his encouragement thereunto , he gave him Letters of safe conduct , and his promise to the Spanish Embassador not to violate the same . But so soon as Alfonso arrived , the Pope so little esteemed the Faith he had given , that he caused him to be Arrested , with his Friend Cardinal De Sauli , a Genoese , one so familiar and intimate with him , that it was believed , that one could not be guilty , or designing any action without the privity , and consent of the other . These two Cardinals being committed to Prison in the Castle of S. Angelo , the Spanish Embassador complained of the breach of Faith , which being given to the Kings Embassador , ought to have been observed with the same sacred fidelity , as given to the King himself . Whereunto the Pope made answer , that in matters of a Conspiracy , designing against the life of the Pope , no safe conduct was sufficient , unless in some clause of it , the Crime it , self had been specified with a peculiar Proviso ; and that in cases of Poisoning , which is detestable to God and man , no sufficient provision can be made for security of the Offender , unless the Crime it self be first mentioned , and pardoned . The matter being fully examined , and Alfonso ▪ and Bandinello in a full Consistory being found guilty , they were by publick sentence of the Consistory deprived of the Dignity of Cardinals , and delivered over to the Secular Power : which being done , the night following Alfonso was Strangled : but the Sentence of Bandinello was changed to a perpetual Imprisonment ; from which afterwards for a certain sum of money he gained a release . The success which the Pope had against the Duke of Vrbin , was different to that which he had against Alfonso Duke of Ferrara , for he being a watchful man , and a good Soldier , defended himself against all the contrivances , and attempts of the Pope . Towards the end of the year 1517. the King of Spain died , leaving his Nephew Charles of Austria , sole Heir of all his Kingdoms , and Dominions in Naples , Sicily , and Spain , between whom , and the French King , there passed as yet , a fair , and amicable correspondence , Notwithstanding which things were troublesom in Italy , and 〈◊〉 ●espight of all the endeavours of the Pope , who desired nothing so much 〈◊〉 peace , all things were unquiet , and tended to War : for the Switzers 〈◊〉 ●hose minds were rather inflamed with indignation , in remembrance of their late Defeat at Marignan , than abated , or humbled , entered into a League with Maximilian the Emperor , to drive the French out of all their Possessions in Italy : in opposition whereunto , the French joyning with the Venetians , recovered Brescia out of the hands of the Spaniards , and Verona from the Emperor : and the Venetians by the support of this Alliance , made no account of any amity with others , nor offered their Obedience to the Pope , notwithstanding the endeavours of Altobello Bishop of Pola , whom he had commissionated to be his Legate at Venice , not without some just reflections , as a matter unworthy the Pontificial Majesty . Francisco Maria Duke of Vrbin continued still his War against the Pope for recovery of his State ; but his success was ill both against the City of Osimo , and also before the Town of Corinaldo , from whence with great blemish of honor he was forced to raise his Siege : Nor was he more fortunate in his attempt to recover Pesaro ; for having put to Sea several Ships to cut off all Provisions from the Town , they were encountred by another Fleet set out by those of Rimini , consisting of sixteen Sail , with Barks , and Brigantines , which going in convoy with Vessels laden with Provisions to Pesaro , met the Navy of Francisco Maria , and engaging with them , sunk the Admiral , and destroyed their whole Fleet ; with which ill success , Francisco Maria despairing of his enterprize , departed thence . At Rimini he also was worsted , and forced to return with his Army into Tuscany , where being in great want of Provisions , and the Soldiers without Pay , lived by Prey and Pillage , whereby they began to be no less terrible to their friends , than to their enemies ; and to grow weary of the War , having no hope to better their condition either by a Battel , or protraction of time . The Pope also on the other side became poor , having exhausted his Treasury , and doubtful of the Faith of his Allies , especially of the King of France , who was slow and backward in the payment of those monies agreed by Articles ; so that Peace being the best expedient for good to both parties , propositions were made for a Peace between the Legate , and Francisco Maria , which by the Mediation of Monsieur D'Escut , General of the French Forces in Italy , and Don Hugo de Monaco Vice-King of Sicily , was accorded on these conditions , That the Pope should pay to the Spanish Footmen five and forty thousand Ducats , and to the Gascoins and Germans threescore thousand ; and that upon such payment they should all depart within eight days out of the State of the Church , the Jurisdiction of Florence , and the Territories of Vrbin . That Francisco Maria should leave , and abandon all his Possessions in that State within the term aforesaid , with Licence to carry with him all his moveables , and Artillery , with his famous Library , which with great charge and diligence had been collected by Frederick his Grandfather by the Mothers side . That the Pope should absolve him of all Censures , and pardon all the Subjects of the State of Vrbin , and those who had been enemies in this War the Spaniards , Gascoins , and Germans having received their monies , marched to the Kingdom of Naples ; and Francisco Maria abandoned of all his Allies , returned to Mantua , accompanied only with one hundred Horse , and six hundred Footmen . In this manner ended the War with Vrbin , which tho it continued but eight months , yet had exhausted the Coffers of the Pope of eight hundred thousand Ducats , the greatest part of which he had drawn from the Commonwealth of Florence , on the score of his great interest in that City : and indeed his Charges were the greater , because that with much ignominy , he was forced to purchase his peace with paying the Armies of his Enemy : Nor was the advantage which he gained at the conclusion , acquired by the valour of his Arms , or Virtue and Conduct of his Captains ; for they being men of lewd lives , cowardly , and base , were prosperous in nothing , all their actions tending to increase disorders , and multiply errors ; whereby the Pope being at length forced to crave the assistance of all men , paid dearly for the purchase of Vrbin . In this manner the year 1518. began , and continued with peace , and with an unusual calmness in all the Regions of Italy , only the success of Sultan Selim Emperor of the Turks , who had been victorious in Persia , Syria , and Egypt , alarm'd the Pope and the Christian Princes ; who apprehending with great dread the progress of his Arms , the number of his Ships , and Gallies , which he was building , and all other Provisions necessary for War , feared lest he should invest Rhodes , the Bulwark of Christendom in the Eastern parts , or perhaps fall into Hungaria ; which tho formerly defended by the Valor of the Inhabitants , yet now lay exposed by its own Civil and Intestine Dissentions ; and by the minority of a King , governed by Priests , and Jesuitical Councils . Nor was Italy free from the like fears of Invasion by that Potent Prince , which had under meaner circumstances of power entered the City of Otranto , and put all Italy into a fear and consternation : And therefore now to obviate , and prevent the like dangers at a distance , the Pope caused most devout Processions , with the solemn Pomp of Images , and Relicks of Saints to be made at Rome , and in person walked bare-foot with all his Court from S. Peters to the Minerva , where Prayers were made to God , that he would be pleased to divert the fury of this Common Enemy to Christendom . And because Prayers without human endeavours are not available , Letters were wrote to all Christian Princes to joyn in this War ; for the more orderly management of which , the task , and enterprise which every one was to undertake , was allotted , and contrived in the Consistory , and an Universal Truce for five years was published amongst all Christian Princes , and States , with grievous censures on those , who should be repugnant thereunto . In pursuance of this method and design the Emperor and King of Poland were to invade the Turk on the parts of Servia and Bulgaria . The French King , Venetians , and other Princes of Italy were to Embark at the Port of Brundusium , and pass into Albania , and invade Greece on that side . The Kings of England , Spain , and Portugal were to Rendezvous at Car●agena in Spain , and with a Fleet of 200 Sail enter the Heliespont , and attack Constantinople it self ; and for carrying on of this Holy War , voluntary Contributions were to be made , and Impositions to be laid as well on the Clergy , as the Laity . Now tho these matters were begun with great expectation , and the Universal Truce accepted with a specious show , and mighty promises made of advancing this Enterprise , with ostentation and bravery of words ; yet at length private Interests , over-ruling the zeal for Religion , and the Universal Union , the minds of the Princes became slackned in the design , and the thoughts of War vanished ; every one looking at the peril as uncertain , and far distant . The Peace still continuing in Italy until the year 1520. Martin Luther a Frier of the Order of S. Austin began to make some disturbances in Germany , which greatly opposed the Authority of the Church of Rome ; The beginnings thereof had their original from certain Indulgences which Pope Leo exercised in a more ample , and licentious manner than was customed and practised by former Popes . For in the year 1100. being in the Reign of Vrban II. Plenary Indulgences for Pardon and Remission of Sins were bestowed on those only who went to the Holy War with intent to deliver the Sepulchre of Christ out of the hands of Infidels . These Indulgences were afterwards in like manner dispensed unto those , who either were not able , or willing to undertake the design in person , provided that they entertained or payed another at their own charge . Afterwards Indulgences and Pardons of this nature became more common , being enlarged to those who took part in the Wars against those who resisted the Secular Arms of the Pope ; tho the same were Christians , and Princes , who in defence of their own Kingdoms , and States , opposed the Encroachments and Extravagancies of the Ecclesiastical Claims . But now Pope Leo by the Counsel of Cardinal Puccio bestowed his Indulgences in more ample form , and dispersed them in all parts of the Christian World , without distinction of times , persons , or places , not only for the help of such , who were yet living , but with power to deliver the souls of the Dead from the pains of Purgatory ; it being manifestly known , that the design of these Indulgences was only to obtain money from the people , which the Collectors exacted with an unparallel'd impudence , the matter became scandalous , especially in Germany , where the Officers set the Indulgences to sale at a small price ; and sometimes in a Tavern this power of redeeming Souls out of Purgatory were set for a Stake at a Game at Tables . This shame , and dishonor was increased in the Country of Saxony , and other parts of Germany , when it was known , that the proceed , and benefit of those Indulgences , extorted with great rigor and avarice by the Bishop of Arembauld , ( a man fit to be employed in such a Commission ) was not to be paid in to the Apostolical Chamber at Rome , but given to Magdalen , Sister to the Pope , and devoted to the avarice of a Woman ; for then the matter became detestable , and the cries and exclamations lowed in all parts of Germany . Luther being supported by the favour of the Duke of Saxony , took this occasion to contemn these Indulgences , and preach every where against them , which being a matter very plausible , his Sermons were heard with great attention by the people , and his Doctrin approved by his Auditors , who came from all parts to hear him : Having this encouragement , he began to question the Power of the Church , and the Authority of the Pope ; and as matters grew higher , he disputed against Pardons , and Penance , and Purgatory , upon which the Doctrin of Indulgences had its foundation : on the truth of which Doctrins , he laid so much stress , and was so positive in the certainty of all his Conclusions , that he would often say , he would not refer or submit them to the judgment of Angels . After these beginnings , which seemed plausible and honest , and which made great noise , and were highly controverted in the world by the most acute and subtil Wits of that Age ; Luther proceeded to preach against Images in Churches , against Prayers to Saints , to question Transubstantiation in the Holy Eucharist , and to allow Marriage to Priests , Monks , and Friers , the which he not only maintained by force of Argument , but confirmed by his own example , The Pope in opposition hereunto sent many Religious , and learned men into Germany to hinder ( if possible ) by their Preaching , and Disputations the farther spreading of these Doctrins : The Emperor Charles the Fifth in a Diet at Ratisbon made a publick , and solemn Edict against Luther and his Conclusions ; the University of Paris condemned them ; and the King of England , Henry VIII . wrote a Book against them , for which he afterwards received from this Pope Leo , the Title of Defender of the Faith. But Luther being a man of great courage , and supported by the favour of the Duke of Saxony , little regarded either the Arguments of the School-men , or the Authority of the Princes ; saying , That the Prophet forbad to trust in men , or Princes , before whose judgment , the Word of God , and the sentence of Scripture was to be preferred . These disturbances in Germany were followed by the like in Switzerland , where Zuinglius by force of Argument disputed in favour of the Doctrin of Luther ; which caused such confusions , and discord , that for the settlement , and quiet thereof the Senate of Zurich , convened all the Preachers and Doctors of their Country , and requested the Bishop of Constance to depute such wise , and learned persons , ( as he should think fit ) to assist at this Conference , for determination of the matters in question : Great numbers of people being assembled at this Convocation , Zuinglius proposed his Thesis , and all the points in dispute , and offered to answer the Arguments of any Opponent , which should be set up against him . Peter Faber a man holy in his life , and of profound judgment , having heard , and weighed all the strength of Argument which the Jacobins , and others had alledged , refused as Moderator in those Controversies to determin any thing in those matters , which more properly belonged to the cognizance of that General Council , which was shortly by Authority of the Pope , and the consent of all the Christian Princes , to meet , and assemble , consisting of all the Prelates of Christendom . This Sentence gave Zuinglius advantage to advance his Doctrin , and say , that these were but delays to amuse the people , and lull them in their ignorance ; that doubtful matters were proper to be treated , and discussed , and determined by the Authority of General Councils ; but that matters certain , and clear by Scripture , which was the Word of God , and the rule of our lives , and confirmed by the practice of the Primitive Christians , stood in need of no other Authority , than their own plain evidence to confirm them . In fine , the Assembly broke up , and the Senate concluded with this result , that the Gospel should be Preached according to the Canon of the Old and new Testament , and not according to the Decrees , and Constitutions of men . This matter began daily in the Court of Rome to seem of greater importance , fearing lest it should greatly shake the Power of the Popes , and abate the profits of the Church of Rome , and discompose the Union of the Christian Religion ; for which occasion , many Consistories were summoned at Rome , and many Consultations held in the Chamber of the Pope amongst the Cardinals and Divines , for remedy of this growing evil . The Duke of Saxony , and Luther were at these Meetings condemned , and Excommunications thundered out against them with most grievous Anathemaes , the which served only to exasperate the Duke of Saxony , and caused him to become a more severe and vehement Protector of that Cause ; which began now to dilate and spread more diffusely amongst the people , by how much the more it was persecuted by vigorous , and violent courses . At length the Court of Rome , as well as other People , and Nations , did conclude , that the only means to quiet mens minds , and settle them in a true Belief and Faith , was to establish all doubts and Controversies by the Authority of a General Council : the which was desired by Princes , and Lords of Countries , in hopes that thereby the disorderly lives of Priests and Friers would be regulated and reduced to their Primitive Constitutions ; and that the Regalia and Temporal Jurisdictions , which had long been usurped by the Ecclesiastical Power , would at length be restored to the Secular Dignity of Princes . But to reduce matters to this estate , they did not judg it necessary that Ecclesiasticks should be the sole Members to compose such an Assembly , whose interest it was to maintain their own Corruptions , and determin all matters in favour of themselves against the Rights and Prerogatives of Christian Princes ; in whose Affairs their consents and Suffrages ought to be consulted . The common people also , who had some competent knowledg in the Affairs of the world , were desirous of a Council , in hopes , and expectation , that the libidinous Power of the Church , which had for a long time tyrannized over them , might at length be limited , and moderated ; and that the Exactions which were charged upon them , under the specious pretences of Alms , and Indulgences , might not be forced , and distrained by the violence , and rudenesses of the Episcopal Officers . The Court of Rome did likewise desire a Council , in hopes the Authority of the Church , which began to be shaken by the opposition of Adversaries , and the encroachments which Princes made on its Jurisdiction , might thereby be confirmed : but they were for having it regulated according to the practices of modern times , which should not touch on the present Abuses and evil customs introduced in favour of the Papal Power ; but such an one as was called by the preceding Pope , and Assembled at the Lateran , which had produced many happy and advantageous successes ; for it had extinguished the Schisms of the Cardinals , reduced the Kingdom of France , which before was separated , to an Union , and abolished that Sanction which highly entrenched on the Temporal and Spiritual Monarchy of Rome : and lastly had conferred the collation of Benefices on the Pope , which was the great foundation of the Papal Grandeur . Howsoever Pope Leo still doubted , that this remedy was not entirely adapted to the nature of this evil : for tho the power of a Council might have an influence over Princes , and great Prelates , against whom their Decrees , and Determinations might avail , yet could not reach the minds of the common people , or produce that real alteration , and change , which was necessary for the quiet , and settlement of the Ecclesiastical State. In this condition of affairs Leo died , about the end of the year 1521. But these Divisions and Dissentions in Spiritual Controversies did not only disquiet the Pope ; but likewise the Plots of certain Cardinals which designed against his Life and Government ; of which a discovery being made , several of them were deprived of their Hats , and Ecclesiastical Benefices : and Alfonso Petrucci being chief in the number of the Conspirators , was taken , and strangled by a Negro Slave in the Castle of St. Angelo at Rome . Adrian da Cornetro being fled , and escaped from Justice , was for ever without hopes of Restauration deprived of the Character and Honor of Cardinal . Raphael Riario , and Bendinello Sauli were suspended , but afterwards restored to the Dignity of Cardinals . Saderini was condemned to live in perpetual banishment . Thus by the punishment and degradation of several Cardinals , the College being wanting and unprovided of its due numbers ; the Pope with much liberality created one and thirty at one time ; all persons of quality belonging to several Countries of Christendom ; some of which were advanced for their Virtue and Merit , and others by the Favour and Interest of great Personages . This Pope created two and forty Cardinals in all during the time of his Reign , besides the restauration of the four rebellious Cardinals deprived by Julio ; amongst these Cardinals which he had ordained , Julio de Medici his Kinsman was one , whom he made his Vice-Chancellor , and was afterwards Pope under the name of Clement VII . About this time Maximilian the Emperor dying , Charles King of Spain , Naples , and Sicily was elected to the great regret , and indignation of Francis King of France , who with much envy and emulation was displeased to see the Imperial Dignity added to the many Kingdoms , and Estates holden by the King of Spain : And because according to the ancient Rule and Canon the King of Naples was excluded from all capacity of being Emperor ; a Dispensation was purchased from the Pope , with expence of 7000 Ducats , qualifying the King of Naples for the Election . Afterwards the Pope having favoured the cause of Charles , and he by his assistance being Elected Emperor , an Alliance , and League was agreed between them to drive the French out of Italy , a design ever pleasing to the Popes ; and particularly to Leo , who was impatient of the infamous loss of Parma , and Piacenza , which being gained with so much glory and trouble by Julio , he hoped to regain and restore to the Possessions of the Church . In pursuance of this enterprize , a considerable Army of Germans and Switzers were sent by the Emperor into Italy , and joyned with the Forces of the Pope . Prospero Colonna was made Generalissimo , and Frederico Gonzaga of Mantoua General of the Army of the Church , and Julio de Medici Legate of the whole Army . The success proved agreeable to the preparations , for the French were droven out of Italy , which had long groaned under their pride and tyranny ▪ after which Milan was according to Articles surrendred into the hands of Francis Sforza the true and natural Lord , and Parma and Piacenza restored to the Church ; with the news of which , the Pope conceived such extremity of joy , that he died suddenly on the first of December 1521. at the Village of Magliana , where he used often for recreation to retire himself , from whence the next day his body was removed to Rome ; not without suspicion of having been poisoned by his Chamberlain Mal●spina ; who thereupon being imprisoned , was afterwards released by Cardinal De Medicis , so soon as he came to Rome , no farther proceedings being made thereupon , lest the matter being examined should reflect too far in disgrace of the French King. Thus died Leo X. at the age of 45 years , 11 months , and one day , having held the Papal Chair for the space of eight years and twenty days ; having at the hour of his death testified the great satisfaction he received by the restitution of Parma , and Piacenza to the Ecclesiastical State , without the effusion of the least drop of blood . This Pope was esteemed a great lover of Justice , having been severe against Thieves and Robbers . He was a great lover of his Recreation , and Pleasures , spending much time in Hunting , and Banquets ; and was more delighted with Musick , than became the gravity and severity of a Pope . He was highly magnificent in his Buildings , and munificent in his gifts , with which and by his Wars he had consumed so profusely beyond his Revenue , that for maintenance of this charge he was forced to exact mony for making Cardinals , and to set several Offices of his Court to sale . He was a great lover of Learning , and learned men , to whom he was very liberal in his gifts , imitating therein the spirit of his Father Laurence de Medicis . He enlarged the Power of the Potesta , or Civil Magistracy of Rome , and bestowed on them several Privileges and Immunities ; for which reason by a Solemn Decree they made Julian his Brother a Citizen of Rome , and treated him at the Campidoglio with Feasting , and other Entertainments ; where they also erected a Statue of Marble , and dedicated it to Leo , with this Inscription , Optimo Principi Leoni X. Med. Joan. Pont. Max. ob restitutam instauratamque Vrbem , aucta Sacra , bonasque artes , adscitos Patres , sublatum vectigal , datum congiarium S.P.Q.R. In fine , the face of the City of Rome was never more pleasant , nor chearful , than in the time of Leo X. His body was buried for that present in a Sepulchre of Brick erected in S. Peter's Church , and for afterwards by direction of Paul III. translated to the Minerva , together with the body of Clement VII . ADRIAN VI. POPE Leo being dead , and his Obsequies solemnly performed , the Cardinals on the 16th . of December 1521. assembled in the Chappel of Sixtus Quartus in S. Peter's Church ; and thence adjourned to the Vatican , where 29 Cardinals entered into the Conclave , and having sang Veni Spiritus , they for some days were employed in giving Audiences to Forein Ministers , in ordering matters for the more orderly Government of the City , and regulating the Conclave in relation to their choice : so on the 20th . they began seriously to proceed to an Election . Cardinal De Medicis aspiring to that dignity , seemed to stand the most fair for it , because that by the reputation of his greatness , and by the interest of his Revenues , and his glory lately acquired in the Conquest of Milan , he had obtained the Voices of 15 Cardinals : howsoever many considerations crossed his desires ; for it seemed irregular , and against the common Policy for one of the same Family to succeed in the place of the Pope deceased ; for that such Presidents might soon bring the Popedom to a state of being disposed by Succession : for which cause all the ancient Cardinals who pretended to be of the French action ; and all those who were enemies to Leo , and discontented by him , stood in opposition against him : Moreover all the Cardinals who were Competitors , and lived in hopes of succeeding , could not endure , and suffer the Election of a person under the age of fifty years . These difficulties occurring , retarded the Election for several days : at length as they made scrutiny according to the custom of the Conclave , Cardinal Adrian a Hollander by Nation was proposed , one who had been School-master to the Emperor , and by his means made Cardinal under Pope Leo : so soon as he was nominated , the Cardinal S. Sixtus began to recount , and amplifie his Virtues in a long Oration , which so took , that the Cardinals began to yield , and give up their Voices for him , the residue followed from one to another , seeming guided rather by chance , than Counsel ; so that by the common Suffrages of all the Cardinals , Adrian was Elected and Created Pope on the 9th . of January 1522. the parties themselves not being able to render a reason , why amidst so many dangers , and troubles of the Ecclesiastical State , they had chosen a stranger for Pope of a remote Country , who had never seen Italy , and perhaps might never have seen it , but upon this occasion ; and who had neither been acquainted with the customs of the Court of Rome , nor yet had entertained such conversation with the Cardinals , as to have hoped by their interest , or his own merit to have attained to the Election : of which the Cardinals not being able to render any solid reason , gave out in excuse of themselves , that it was an impulse of the Holy Ghost which did often inspire the hearts of Cardinals in Election of Popes . The news of this Election was brought to Adrian , then residing at Victoria , a Town on the Confines of Biscay ; upon advice whereof taking no other name , than his own , he caused himself to be called Adrian the sixth . He was born at Vtrecht a City in Holland , his Father's name was Florent , one that by Profession made Tapestry Hangings ; and this his Son being a Youth of an ingenious , lively spirit , was sent to Study in the University of Lovain ; where afterwards being a great proficient in Learning , Margaret the Daughter of Maximilian , then Governess of the Low-Countries , receiving information of his Virtues and Abilities , made him Curate of a Parish-Church in Holland : afterwards he was preferred to be Dean of the Cathedral in Lovain , and then made Vice-Chancellor of that University . During this time Philip Arch-Duke of Austria , Son of Maximilian the Emperor died , leaving a Son of seven years of age , named Charles ; for whose Education , and Instruction , a Tutor and School-master being sought in all parts , none was esteemed more proper either for his Virtue , or Learning , than this Adrian . Having for some time honorably acquitted himself in this Office , he was sent Embassador to Ferdinand King of Spain , with whom he acquired so much favour and interest , that in a short time he was made Bishop of Tortosa ; and afterwards Chief Counsellor of State to the Emperor Charles V. Likewise by the recommendation of the Emperor Maximilian , and on account of the great esteem , and reputation he had acquired , he was created Cardinal by Pope Leo X , with the Title of S. John and S. Paul , in the year 1519. And Charles his Scholar being chosen Emperor , he committed to his care , and charge the whole , and entire Government of Spain ; in which Country Adrian resided when the news was brought him of his Election to the Popedom . Charles the Emperor having about that time passed by Sea into Spain , sent an Express to congratulate his Promotion , desiring him , that he would be pleased to make some little stay at Barcelona , that so he might have opportunity to pay his Respects in person to him , and perform that Reverence , and Obedience which he owed to the Apostolical Sea ; but Adrian was in so much hast , fearing some Revolutions in Rome , and Italy , that he would make no stay at Barcelona ; but Embarking at Taragona , on the 11th . of August , he soon after with a placid Navigation arrived at Genoua , where he was visited by the Prelates of France , thence proceeding to Ligorn , he was there received by Cardinal De Medicis , and five other Cardinals , as also by the Embassadors sent from several Princes of Italy , and by Francis de Gonzaga , who was General of the Army belonging to the Church . At Pyrgos he was met by Pompey Colonna , and Francis Vrsino , who were Cardinals delegated by the Senate of Rome ; and thence proceeding to Ostia , he was carried up the River to the Monastery of S. Paul , where he lodged for one night : And lastly on the 29. of August , the people of Rome , with the several Orders of the Clergy , accompanied him with great pomp to the Palace of the Vatican ; and the next day he was solemnly Crowned in the Portico of S. Peter's Church . Pope Adrian being now seated in his Throne , employed his whole time at first to hear , and understand the Affairs of Rome , for as yet he was altogether ignorant of the State of Italy ; the which in such an exigency , in which things at that time were , was a great trouble to considering men , who thought it a miserable disadvantage to have at that time a Pope a stranger , and altogether unexperienced in the Affairs of Italy and of the Court ; when the Pestilence grievously afflicted the City , a matter which was interpreted for an ill Prognostication , and omen of his future success : The Treasury also by the Wars , Disorders , and Luxury of preceding Popes exhausted , and drained to a farthing ; and all the Jewels , and Ornaments of the Pontifical Dignity pawned , and placed in the hands of Usurers , first by Leo , and afterwards more monies raised upon them by the College , to supply the necessities , and exigencies of the Church . Arimino also was seized and possessed by Sigismund Malatesta . And news was come that Soliman the Great Turk had invested Rhodes , and put it into great danger , and prepared with a great Army to invade Hungary : all which being matters of great difficulty , did much puzzle and distract the mind of Adrian , who was as yet raw and unexperienced in the Affairs of Rome : the which troubles were soon followed by the unhappy news of the loss of Rhodes , having been surrendred up on conditions after a six months Siege . And now Adrian being warm in his Seat , began in the first place to design the recovery of Rimini , which was seized and possessed by Sigismund , and Pandolfo Malatesta , and next to compose those differences which the Duke of Ferrara had continued with his two late Predecessors ; for the more effectual performance whereof , he sent 1500 Spanish Infantry which he had brought with him out of Spain , for security of his passage on the Sea into Romagna , the which with addition of other Forces so affrighted Sigismond and Malatesta , that by the mediation of the Duke of Vrbin , they surrendred Rimini to the Pope , upon hopes that the Pope would in lieu thereof , assign them some other honorable support and maintenance . Afterwards the Duke of Vrbin went himself to Rome , where the memory of Pope Julian was still so precious , as to entitle him to some kindness from this present Pope ; on which motive the Ecclesiastical Censures , which were issued out against him by Leo were reversed , Plenary Absolution given him , and he again restored to the Dutchy of Vrbin by Adrian : howsoever with this clause , salvo jure , &c. that it might be without prejudice to that Grant made to the Florentines of the Country of Montfeltra , in considerarion of the sum of 350000 Crowns , which they had lent to Pope Leo for defence of that Country . With the like frank generosity Adrian received Alfonso Duke of Ferrara into his favour ; and not only invested him in the Dukedom of Ferrara , and in all those Lands which depended on the Church before the War which Pope Leo ●ade against the French ; but also in the Towns of Felix , and Final , which he had taken from the Church during the time of the last Sede Vacante , on conditions , that he should hold those Lands of the Church with obligation of assisting the Pope with a certain number of men , to be ready at his command , when his occasions should require : and in case at any time he acted any thing to the damage , and prejudice of the Church , that then he should incur severe Forfeitures and Penalties , and lose his Investiture , and be actually deprived of all those Liberties , Immunities , and Rights to which he pretended and laid a claim . After these Affairs the Pope re-assumed the thoughts so often meditated by his Predecessors , of driving the French out of Italy , the which was also greatly desired by the Emperor Charles , on supposition that the matter was practicable and easie in case they could induce the Venetians to separate from the French King : to incline them hereunto , Embassadors were dispatched from the Emperor , and the King of England ( who at the same time sent a Herald to denounce War against the French King , in case he would not make a Truce with the Emperor in all parts of the world for three years ) in which also the Pope , the Duke of Milan , and the Florentines were to be comprehended . The pretence of this Truce was grounded on agreement of all Christian Princes to turn their Forces against the Turk , who was now grown formidable in Hungary , to which place Cardinal Cajetan war sent his Legate with a supply of fifty thousand Crowns to carry on that War. But this design was disappointed by a discovery made by some Letters intercepted by Cardinal Julio de Medicis , wrote from Francis Soderino one of the old Cardinals , and much trusted by the Pope in all his secrets , to Francis the first , King of France ; wherein he persuaded him to invade the Kingdom of Sicily , laying down the Plot , and Design as easie , and hopeful . The Pope being greatly moved , and enraged against Soderino , who was Cardinal of Volterra , for this perfidious disturbance of the quiet of Italy , and disappointment of the Holy War , greatly inveighed against him in a full Assembly of the Cardinals , and afterwards committed him Prisoner to the Castle . Soderino's Letters were then produced and read , being full of reflections on the Pope ; saying , That he was a person to whom no Faith , or Credence could be given ; for tho he pretended the quiet and peace of Italy , and the benefit of the Church , yet he designed it no farther than was consistent with the advancement of his own Charles the Emperor , to whose concernmentr all other considerations were to yield and give place : The Pope took measures of the affections of all the other Cardinals by this character which Soderino had given of him , and believing them to be all of the same humor , entertained a like jealousie and suspicion of the Cardinals in general ; so that he made Confidents of none but of such men only , as were of his own Country : his Secretaries that were most intimate with him , and privy to all his designs and secrets , were William Eikenwort , whom he had made Chief Datary , and Bishop of Tortosa , and the only Cardinal created by him , and Theodorick Hetius , both Dutch-men , and John Rufus , who had been his old Acquaintants and Creatures , by whose counsels , and advice he contrived and acted all matters which had relation to the Government ; and seldom communicated his Counsels and designs to the College , but only to his Dutch-men , whom he often praised , for their sincere and real intentions , without ●●aud , or artifice , and for being truly faithful to the Church , and loyal to him . This ill correspondence between the Pope , and his Cardinals was augmented by the offence he gave to the College , by disanulling all the Acts and Ordinances they had made , during the vacancy of the See , and before he came to Rome ; which being made in favour to themselves , and for their own benefit , he made void for the greater good , and emolument of the Church , revoking and taking into his hands those Benefices which the Cardinals had out of favour , and courtesie voted and bestowed on each other : and such Offices as Pope Leo the tenth had conferred on able and good men , in reward of their Learning , and Virtue , he took away to raise mony , wherewith to supply , and satisfie the urgent necessities of the Church . This manner of proceeding added to the fuel of the last discontents made Adrian appear not only distrustful , but covetous in a high degree , and every day seem more odious , and wearisome to the Clergy and Grandees of Rome : of which the Pope being sensible , would often say , that the happy conjuncture of Affairs was greatly conducing to a Prince , who desired to illustrate his Virtues , and Actions to the most advantage : witness the happy state of affairs in the time of the late Pope Leo , which were so flourishing and chearful , that they seemed to be the golden days , which afterwards by that licentiousness which was crept into Rome , during the long vacancy of the Sea , and absence of this Pope , were changed , and altered by a total corruption of manners : to which a contagion of Pestilence supervening , joyned with Famine , and War , which greatly afflicted Italy ; the miseries of men caused them to retort their remembrances on the late more chearful days of Leo , and by such unreasonable comparisons to pass a judgment between the Wisdom and Worth of Leo , and Adrian ; making the unavoidable miseries of those times , a matter and subject of odium and detestation of the present Pope ; tho in reality he was a person of a severe life , of great temperance , and desirous to reform abuses , which were crept into the Church ; and correct , and severely chastise the dissolute manners in the City , such as Simony , Extortion , and Sodomy ; to which end he called to his assistance Caraffa , Arch-Bishop of Chieti , and Marcello Gazella of Gaeta , both persons of gravity and sobriety , and of singular Wisdom and Learning ; with whom he consulted touching a reformation of manners , and amendment of abuses : and to set by his own example rules of moderation and temperance , he appeared extremely severe towards his own Relations and Kindred : an instance whereof he gave in his deportment towards a Cousin of his , whom he having setled in his Studies at Siena , came one time from thence to Rom , without the order or command of the Pope ; at which he conceived so much anger , that he presently returned him back again on a hired Horse , reproving and telling him , that he should learn modesty , and temperance by his example : several Relations also of his being in a mean condition , travelled afoot through Germany , and came to Rome in expectation of arising to some considerable Preferments : but he disappointed them of their hopes , and returned them back again with no greater largess , than a plain Suit of Cloth to each , and with so much mony as might serve to bear their charges and expences back into their own Country . And in this manner whilst Adrian was intent to introduce honesty of life , and manners into the world , and bring Virtue into fashion ; and employed in perfecting the League and Confederacy between the Emperor and the Venetians , and other Allies , in order to the main design of expelling the French out of Italy : It happened that he was seized by a Fever , which affecting him at first in a gentle manner , was lightly esteemed by the Physicians , but the disease afterwards increasing , he summoned the College of Cardinals to him , recommending to them the care of the Church , and the welfare of Christendom . He bestowed his own Cardinals Hat , with his Title on his great Friend , and Confident Eikenwort , in gratitude for his faithful services performed towards him . After which he died in the Vatican on the 14th . of September 1523 , having held the Papal Dignity no longer than one year , eight months , and six days ; and having lived 64 years . three months , and 13 days , he departed this life , and was buried in the Church of S. Peter , with this Epitaph . Adrianus Papa VI. hic situs est Qui nihil sibi infelicius in vitâ Quam quod imperaret , duxit . But afterwards Cardinal Eikenwort in grateful remembrance of the benefits he had received from him , erected a fair Monument of Alablaster over him , with this Inscription , Adrianus VI. Pont. Max. ex Trajecto insigni Inferioris Germaniae Vrbe Qui dum rerum humanarum Maxime aversatur splendorem , ultrò à Proceribus ob Incomparabilem Sacrarum disciplinarum scientiam Ac prope divinam castissimi animi moderationem Carolo V. Caesari Augusto Praeceptor , Ecclesiae Derthusensi Antistes , Sacri Senatus Patrium Collega , Hispaniarum Regnis Praeses , Reipub. denique Christianae divinitus Pontifex absens adscitus . Vixit annos 64 menses 6 dies 13 , decessit 18 Cal. Octobris Anno à partu Virginis 1523. Pontificatus sui Anno secuna● : In this manner Pope Adrian died , to the great disappointment of the Confederates , to whom not only the benefit of the Papal Authority failed by his death , but also the Contribution of that mony , to which he had obliged himself by the capitulations of Confederacy . He left behind him a mean esteem , and opinion in the world of his Wisdom , or abilities of mind , either because in that short time of his Reign , he was not able to give better proof ; or else because he wanted experience in Affairs : howsoever he departed this life to the incredible joy of all the Court , who desired to see an Italian in that Seat , or one at least who had been trained up and practised in the Affairs of Italy . CLEMENT VII . POPE Adrian the sixth being dead , and his Funeral Obsequies performed , the Cardinals to the number of thirty , entered into the Conclave for Election of a new Pope . The two which were chiefly in nomination , and which stood most fair for the Election , were the Cardinals Medici and Colonna ; the first supported by the Faction of the Emperor , and the other of France : but that which made most against Colonna , was the inveterate enmity which Cardinal Vrsino bore to him on account of that ancient hatred and quarrel which was hereditary between the two Families , who therefore opposed him with all his power and interest : And farther upon promise given by Medici to Vrsino to confer on him the Office of Vice-Chancellor : the contest was no longer doubtful , every one pressing to give his voice that he might not seem the last to appear in favour of Medici : by which means two thirds giving their suffrages for him ( which is necessary to the Election of every Pope ) an end was put to this Controversie which had lasted two months and four days . Thus Julio Medici being declared Pope , was conducted by all the Cardinals , together with great numbers of Prelates , and Clergy-men to the Church of S. Peter , where being seated upon the High-Altar ad limina Apostolorum , he was there worshipped , and reverenced by all the Clergy , who presented themselves before him to pay him rheir respects , and obedience , and receive his blessing . He there took upon himself the name of Clement VII . and was afterwards conducted , and attended with a numerous train to his Lodgings in the Vatican . This Julio , now Clement VII . was the natural Son of Juliano de Medici , who was murdered by the Pazzi , and other Conspirators , as before declared in the life of Sixtus IV. He was born a month after the death of his Father , whom he greatly resembling in all the lineaments of his face , and vivacity of his spirit , was committed to the charge and care of his Uncle Lorenzo , who educated him in all sorts of Liberal Sciences , and elegancy of manners , which might serve to render a person of his quality and condition accomplished . His Family being afterwards expelled out of Florence by the power of Charles the Eighth , King of France , he continued in exile from his own Country for the space of 18 years ; during which time , he was created Knight of Rhodes , and Grand Prior of Capua : and afterwards advanced by his Kinsman Leo X. to the Arch-Bishoprick of Florence , and the year following was created Cardinal of S. Clement , and then instituted Chancellor of the Roman Church , which is the supreme Office in the Popes Court : and lastly , being ascended to the high dignity of Pope , he was crowned on the 25th . of November 1523. with the common joy , and satisfaction of all in general , who were pleased with the promotion of a person of his great Authority and Sobriety , wholly addicted to business , and counsel , without mixtures of pleasures , or divertisements ; for which reason the world expected great and extraordinary matters from him . Howsoever all these excellencies in a person of his high condition could not hinder or prevent the evils of an insuing War : nor could the Pope , when the Emperor Charles the Fifth , and Francis the French King sent their Embassadors to Rome to complement him upon his late Election , please them both , by keeping that even hand of moderation and temperance which became his Office , when Christian Princes are at variance : for the Emperor expected the same strictness of Alliance as was between him , and Pope Leo his Predecessor , and challenged his favour and partiality on his side , for being assistant and instrumental in his promotion : Howsoever the Election of a person of his Authority and Interest had a considerable Ascendant over the Affairs of the Church : For the Duke of Ferrara , who during the vacancy of the Sea , had seized upon Reggia , having understood that a Pope of so much reputation in the world was Elected , desisted from prosecution of his design of taking Modena , and so retired peaceably to Ferrara : and John de Sassatello , who had for some time vexed , and harassed Romagna , from whence he had been expulsed by the Gibelines , under the Reign of Adrian , did now retire with his contrary Faction of Guelfs , being appeased by the Authority and influence of this new Pope . But the spirits of mightier and more puissant Princes were not so easily allayed by the charms of mediation , or the force of reason ; for tho Clement being desirous of the repose , and quiet of Italy , proposed to Francis the French King in behalf of the Vice-King of Naples , a Truce for five years , with condition , that during that time he should quietly enjoy all the Country on the other side of the River Adda , the Town of Loda only excepted : yet he could not prevail , the French King refusing this fair offer , which afterwards turned to his great misfortune . Wherefore the Pope finding the difficulty , or impossibility almost of making this Peace , he remained doubtful to which of these two Princes it was most to the interest of the Church , and security of Italy for him to incline , in which suspense the Count Carpy arriving at Rome with character of Embassador from the King of France , so well mannaged his design , that he persuaded the Pope to lay aside , and forget those ancient discontents and animosities , which arose between his Master the King , and Pope Leo the 10th . his Kinsman , and to enter into a firm Alliance with him , as the most secure , and wholesome means to preserve the quiet of Italy . Clement hereby being well affected towards France , dispatched an Embassador to the King for confirmation of the Alliance , advising him to undertake the Conquest of Naples , which he represented as an enterprise easily effected , in regard that there was no Garrison there , all the Emperors Forces being at that time employed in the Dukedom of Milan . The King well approving this design , ordered John Stuart , Duke of Albania , who was of the Blood of the Kings of Scotland , and his Lieutenant-General in Italy , to march with a considerable force into the Kingdom of Naples , asking license of the Pope to pass thro his Dominions . But the Pope seeming outwardly , and in appearance averse hereunto , persuaded the King to desist from this design , as a matter of jealousie to the Venetians , and all Italy ; with arguments also inciting to Peace , and accommodation , as best became the Office and quality of a Pope . But the Duke of Albania without attending an answer , had ( as assured of the Popes consent ) passed the River Po ; but before he had marched five days , he was called back again by the King ; who understanding that some Forces and new Supplies were already arrived in the Enemies Camp , and more daily expected , he judged it more advisable to keep his Army entire , until the new Recruits of Switzers and Grisons were come which he had sent to levy , rather than to weaken his Army by that considerable detachment which the enterprise of Naples would require ; during which time the King continued the Siege of Pavia . But the Switzers and Grisons being at length arrived in the Kings Camp , the Duke of Albania repassed the Po to invade the Kingdom of Naples ; in which design , that the Pope might seem to have had no contrivance , he dispatched away Paul Vettorio , Captain of his Gallies , to the Vice-Roy , letting him know , that tho he had used all diligence to divert the King from his purpose to invade Naples ; yet he could not prevail ; nor could oppose , or obstruct his passage thro his Country , unless he would draw upon himself the difficulties of that War , which he was not able to master : and that tho he was forced to secure himself by new Articles , and Contracts , yet he would never assent , or agree co any thing , which might be prejudicial to the interest of the Emperor . In fine , he exhorted both Parties to a Peace , and in order thereunto proposed several expedients for accommodation ; but nothing prevailed : the Duke of Albania continuing his march , and the King the Siege of Pavia . And now the Imperialists drawing near to the relief of Pavia , the treaties and practices of Princes , and the endeavours and studies of Embassadors availed little ; all the difficulties and dangers of many months being reduced to the fortune and success of a few hours . In short , the Battel of Pavia was fought on the 24. of February , 1525. in which the French Army was entirely defeated , and the King himself taken Prisoner ; and all the flower of the Nobility of France either slain or taken : of which the Duke of Albania having received intelligence , he raised his Camp from Monte Rotondo near Aquila , where he was lodged , and returned into France ; but the greatest part of this Soldiery being composed of Italians , and Corsicans , returning to Rome , were for the most part rifled and pillaged in their way by the people of Campagna , who were Subjects to the Prince Colonna , and by some Imperialists who belayed the ways for them , killing them within the very Walls of Rome ; to which place they fled for sanctuary . All the Princes of Italy , especially the Pope , being extremely affected with this unexpected success , obtained by the Imperial Forces , conducted chiefly by the valour , and wisdom of the Marquess of Pescara , remained doubtful in what manner to govern , and mannage their affairs : for the ballance being now no longer in an equality , but carried down with too much weight on the side of the Emperor , his Captains were elevated with this Victory , that they became insolent beyond all human sufferance , seeming to aspire to an universal Monarchy : the which insolences were also rendered more intolerable by the complaints brought daily to Rome from Parma , and Piacenza , which Countries the Imperialists had exposed to plunder , and desolation : and the suspicions and jealousies of the Pope were increased , by the refusal the Emperor made of restoring Francis Sforza to his right of the possession of Milan , whom the Imperialists besieged in the Castle , and afterwards banished from the precincts of that Country . And farther , these misunderstandings were increased for want of a faithful compliance on the Emperors side with the Pope , who having paid a considerable sum of mony to Charles de Lanoia the Emperors Agent , on condition to have Reggio restored to the Popedom , which after the death of Adrian had been seized by Alfonso Duke of Ferrara : when these conditions came to be performed , and the ancient League renewed with Charles the Fifth , he disowned the agreement , lest thereby the Pope should grow more potent , and enlarge his Dominions , endeavouring to lessen his power by the loss of his mony , and exclusion from the possession of Reggio . All these umbrages , and matters of displeasure being revolved in the mind of Clement , with extreme melancholy , and desire of redress , administred cause sufficient to him of ill will towards the Emperor , moving in him at the same time compassion of the unfortunate state of Francis the French King , then a Prisoner , in respect to whom he sent the Bishop of Pistoia to condole with him for his unhappy success . Whilst the Pope meditated on these matters with some sort of indignation and fear , the Venetians , who were troubled at the same time with the like thoughts , unexpectedly , sent with many pressing instances to persuade the Pope to joyn with them in the good cause for preventing the total servitude of all Italy ; which they proposed to effect by a force of ten thousand Switzers , which they might cause in a short time to descend into Italy ; which being added to the Italian Bands , would be able to make head against the Imperial Army ; and for their parts they promised according to their custom , far greater matters , than they were able to perform : and for farther encouragement hereunto , they represented the state of the Imperial Army in Italy , to be tumultuous and inclinable to Sedition , having for want of pay seized the Artillery , and fortified themselves in Pavia . Farther , it was not to be doubted , but that Loüisa the Queen Mother , and Regent of France would concur with these Counsels , and be assistant to this design with all the power of that Kingdom . Moreover , it was not to be doubted , but that the Duke of Ferrara , who favoured , and depended on the French felicity , would also enter into this League ; the conjunction of whom was of great importance , considering that he was a Prince very rich , his Town of Ferrara strong , and furnished with all stores of Ammunition . But the Pope considering the difficulty of this enterprise , and the uncertain concurrence of those many circumstances which were required to make it successful , did for some time suspend his resolution , until the Arch-Bishop of Capua who had been his ancient Secretary and Counsellor , brought him such agreeable propositions from Don Carlos de Lanoy , Vice-Roy of Naples , as gave him assurances of an advantageous accommodation with the Emperor ; for then disposing his mind wholly to the thoughts of peace , he labored to get the Venetians comprehended in the same terms of accord : but in regard the chief points insisted upon by the Imperialists were sums of mony to be paid , their Army already mutining for want of their Arrears , the Venetians , who judged it a piece of folly and cowardise to compound with their enemies on the condition of putting weapons into their hands , absolutely refused any agreement on such terms ; which made well for the Pope , and facilitated his negotiations with the Vice-Roy , who interpreting this refusal of the Venetians to be an indication of new stirs , and commotions , intended against the Imperial interest in Italy , was the more ready to condescend to the more easie terms with the Pope . In short therefore 25 thousand Ducats being by the Popes order paid by the Florentines to the Marquiss of Pescara , Chief of the Emperors Forces in Milan , a Confederacy was concluded at Rome between the Pope and the Florentines on the one side , and the Emperor on the other , viz. That the Pope , and the Emperor should be in a perpetual League , and Alliance , and that the Dutchy of Milan should be always defended by the Arms of the Pope , and the Emperor with such numbers of men , as should be agreed by a certain Article , and that the same should be possessed , and governed under the Emperor by Francis Sforza , particularly nominated in that Capitulation . That the Emperor should take into his protection all the Estate which the Church held ; and particularly should have a care of the House of Medicis , to maintain and preserve them in all the Dignities and Offices which they hold in that City : to which Treaty the greatness of that illustrious Family is in some measure obliged . That the Florentines should presently pay to the Emperor a hundred thousand Ducats more , in recompence of that which they had engaged to contribute to the last War , in virtue of that Agreement made with Pope Adrian , which was not to expire until one year after the death of one of the Confederates . That the Duke of Ferrara should immediately render to the Church Reggia , Rubiera , and other Towns which he had unjustly seized , and usurped , during the last vacancy of the Papal Sea ; of which so soon as the Pope was possessed , he was in consideration thereof to pay unto the Emperor one hundred thousand Ducats . Lastly , as to Modena , and those Towns , consideration was to be had , and the matter examined , whether they of right appertained to the Church , or the Emperor , and being found only belonging to the Ecclesiastical State , they should be freed from all acknowledgment , and dependance on the Empire . In this manner this Alliance was concluded and determined , and the designs of uniting with France , and Venice , which were at first laid open as the fairest game , were now diverted by far different measures . Matters being thus agreed , and concluded in the year 1525. between the Pope and the Vice-Roy , the Cardinal Salviati was sent to the Emperors Court with Character of Legate , for confirmation of the Articles ; his reception was very honorable , but in debating of particulars on the Commission , the Vice-Roy , who for the common safety and quiet of Italy , allowed that the Investiture might be given to the Duke of Milan , did dissuade the restitution of Reggia , and Rubiera ; which being a scruple started after the Accord , did ill affect the mind of the Pope , and confirmed the opinion he had of the Emperors designs , not to endure any increase of power and greatness in the Church . And farther whilst these things were debating , there fell out in Lombardy several events which hindred the Investiture of Sforza in the Dutchy of Milan , and therewith broke all the agreements , and measures which were formerly taken ; for the Emperor not willing to yield to this Investiture , made pretences of forfeiture thereof by Sforza , and earnestly pressed the taking of the Castle of Milan : so that now the Pope having no expectations from the Emperor , began to incline again , and be biassed on the side of France ; and the other Confederates , knowing that whilst his successes were prosperous , and towering in Italy , the Emperor might easily dispose of the Pope , and oppress him at his pleasure ; which he would certainly do , either out of revenge , or ambition , which is known to be almost natural in Emperors , against the Pope . Wherefore a League and Union being proposed between the Pope , the French , the Venetians , and Duke of Ferrara , with hopes also that the King of England would joyn in it ; all things were designed and laid down in a regular manner , and form for carrying on the War , and suppressing the suspected greatness of the Emperor : But this Pope Clement , who was of a temper naturally slow , and irresolute , weighing the consequences of these matters with his Servants , and Ministers of his Councils , found them so divided , each of them abounding in his own sence , that belabouring the Pope on all sides , he became much more perplexed and distracted in his thoughts , after , than before his consultations . The truth was , there were two men of great Authority with him , one Nicolas Scomberg a German , and John Matthew Giberto a Genoese ; Scomberg was much honored , and almost feared by the Pope , but Giberto was more favoured and beloved : these two having been ancient , and intimate friends to him , whilst he was Cardinal , agreed well together ; but afterwards Ambition , and different Interests put them at variance ; for Scomberg being a German , naturally affected the interest of the Emperor ; but Giberto loved no man but the Pope : and tho he had formerly been an enemy to the French interest , yet now upon the change of Affairs , he sided with them against the Emperor . Thus the Pope being distracted between the different Councils of these bosom Friends , he that was irresolute in his own nature , suffering himself to be guided by the last advice of different judgments , seemed always so tottering and wavering , that he rendred himself contemptible and ridiculous to all that knew him . The Arguments used by Scomberg to dissuade the League , were , that according to observation , Leagues and Alliances of several Princes had seldom , or never any good effect ; for that the conjunction of the Armies , and the due provisions for them , do seldom arrive in season , or at convenient times ; that where so many minds and opinions are to concur , and divers interests are carried on , there distrusts , and discontentments do easily happen : whereby the favour of fortune , and benign occasions are disappointed : howsoever at length being over-born by Giberto , he inclined to go through with the League , and in company with the other Confederates to begin a War against the Emperor . For Francis the French King being now at liberty , and holding himself not obliged to the terms he had made , encouraged and gave life to the League ▪ and the people of the Dutchy of Milan being greatly oppressed by the Imperialists , were ready on all occasions to make insurrections , and mutinies in the City against the Soldiery , and Collectors of the Contributions : so that the Pope being well settled , and confirmed in his opinion of the necessity of a War , readily entered into confederacy with the French King , and the Venetians , making the subject and ground of the War to be the re-possession of Francis Sforza into the Dutchy of Milan , and the restoring to liberty the Kings Children , which were given for Hostages : so that the Forces of these Princes being united together , a most cruel War was again renewed in Italy ; the success of which in short was this : Lodi was at the beginning of all taken , and then the Confederate Forces joyning with the Switzers , took also Cremona , and besieging the Castle of Milan , forced it to surrender upon Articles , and then resigned it into the possession of Sforza ; the Pope also sending some Forces against Arimino , which was seized and possessed by Sigismondo Malatesta , he recovered the City , and expelled the Usurper : but all these successes received some alloys , by the ill news arrived from the King of Hungary , who being overcome , and slain in battel , the City of Buda yielded to the Turk ; the which being grievously resented by the Pope , he called the Cardinals into the Consistory , where having complained of the great ignominy and damage to the Christian Cause by this late disgrace , he with great gravity proposed , that for the common good of Christendom it was necessary to surcease the Wars in Italy ; and that in order thereunto , laying aside all the considerations of incommodity , danger , and dignity of his person , he resolved to meet the Christian Princes in some convenient place , where he would with Tears and Prayers incline them to an universal Peace , and unite them in a Holy League , and Confederacy against the common Enemy of Christendom . But whilst these things were meditating , all the design was diverted by the treason and conspiracy of the Family of Colonna , which succeeded in this manner . The Family of Colonna which was always favourable to the Imperial interest , observing the proceedings of the Pope , was desirous to act some thing in prejudice to the Allies , and of advantage to the Emperor : and therefore Cardinal Pompeo a near Kinsman of that Family , retiring from Rome to Frescate , with pretence of remaining there to watch against any attempts , that might be made upon the Kingdom of Naples , made great levies of men to be ready at any time to execute his designs . The Pope growing jealous hereof , increased his own Forces , and commanded the Colonnians to depart , and withdraw their Soldiers out of the Dominion of the Church ; the which being effected at the instance of the Cardinal De la Valle , who persuaded them to quit the Ecclesiastical State , which they could not disturb without great scandal ; the Pope thereby judged himself secure , and trusting to the power , and protection of the League , did against the common advice , and persuasion of all his Friends , for the cause only of saving charges , disband his Forces . The Colonnians observing now the Pope deprived of all his Guards , and exposed , as it were naked to their pleasure , assembled their Forces , being about 3000 Foot , and 800 Horse near Anagnia , assuming to their society Caesar Filettin , their Confederate , and taking a compass to Rome , to be the less suspected , they surprised three Gates of the City , making their entry by that of S. John de Lateran ; and having passed the Bridg of Sistus with their Battalions orderly drawn up , they entered some Forces by the Burg of S. Spirito . At this action there were present Don Hugo de Moncada , Ascanio Colonna , and Vespasian Colonna , which last had been instrumental in soliciting the late accord , and given his Faith to the Pope , as well for himself , as for the residue of his Companions . Likewise Cardinal Pompeo was there , being so far transported with ambition , that he not only conspired , and resolved to put the Pope to death , but to constrain the Cardinals by force of Arms to elect him to the Papal Chair . The Pope surprised with the unexpected arrival of these Guests , who by break of day on the 20th . of September entered Rome , resolved once after the example of Pope Boniface VIII . to seat himself in his Pontifical Chair , and there receive the utmost violence of these Traitors ; but being dissuaded from that resolution by his Friends , he retired to the Castle of S. Angelo , where he in vain called for the assistance and succor of his friends . For Clement , notwithstanding the great opinion which at his first Inauguration the world conceived of his worth , and merit , was now fallen so low in the esteem of the people by his avarice , and mean practices , that there was not one man , who seeing him betrayed , and contrary to Religious Oaths , and the common Faith of mankind falsly treated , conceived any kind remorse , or compassion of his fate . But on the contrary they began to enumerate the many miscarriages of his Government ; That he had laden the Benefices of the Clergy with new and unusual decimations ; That he had taken away the Revenues belonging to certain Colleges , made void the Stipends which were given to the Professors , and Readers of Diverse Sciences : Nor was the Commonalty less disgusted against the Pope than others of greater note ; for by reason of the Monopolies he had granted upon Corn , to increase the benefit and income of his Exchequer , Bread was risen to that excessive price , that it seemed as if a Famin had been in the City . He had also destroyed , and plucked down several houses , for making the Streets more large and beautiful , without consideration given to the Proprietors , tho to the enriching of his own Creatures , whom he had made Superiors over those contrivances . Thus the people being full of hatred , and disdain against the Pope , refused in the time of his greatest exigency to afford him any relief , and defence against his enemies ; who therefore without opposition entered into the new Suburbs , which being sacked by them , they passed no farther for fear of the Cannon from the Castle ; then they proceeded to the Popes Palace , and the great Church of S. Peters , which they plundered , and rifled , laying their Sacrilegious hands on every thing that was rich , or of value : but at length the tumult being appeased ( for this Riot did not continue above three hours , by reason that they did no hurt , or damage to any particular person ) the Pope , who found himself within the Walls of the Castle , without any provision , or sustenance for himself , or his defendants , sent to Don Hugo de Moncada , desiring that he might have a parly , and treaty with him , for the better understanding of matters between them . Tho Cardinal Pompeo was greatly averse to all proposals , or addresses for accommodation , yet Don Hugo under the Popes Faith , having received the Cardinals Cibo and Rodolfo , who were of the Popes kindred , as Hostages for his security , went into the Castle to treat , and discourse with the Pope ; where after many words had passed , an agreement was concluded in these terms . That a Truce should be made between the Pope and the Confederates on one side , and of the Emperor on the other , for the space of four months : That in the mean time the Pope should withdraw his Army out of the Dukedom of Milan , causing them immediately to retire on the side of the River Po towards Rome , and call home his Fleet at Sea under the command of Andrew Doria : That he should pardon the Cardinal Pompeo , with all others of the Family of Colonna ; and for security hereof , should deliver Philip Strozzi , a wealthy person , who had married the Daughter of Peter de Medicis , and one of the Sons of James Salviati , for Hostages ; and to send them to Naples within the space of two months , on penalty of thirty thousand Ducats for default thereof . And lastly , that Don Hugo should depart from Rome with his whole Army , causing every thing to be restored , which had sacrilegiously been robbed , and plundered from the holy places . The Truce being thus concluded , much to the dissatisfaction of Cardinal Pompeo , and others of the Family of Colonna , Don Hugo chearfully departed from Rome , supposing that he had thereby performed sufficient service for the Emperor ; and the Pope as readily accepted the Agreement , wanting provisions in the Castle , and all other means to make a resistance : But the Pope so soon as he found himself at liberty , and freed of those fears , and dangers which encompassed him , having no regard to that Faith , he had given under such compulsive circumstances , as Imprisonment , and Arms , nor care of the Hostages he had delivered , resolved not longer to maintain the Truce ; and thereupon recalled his Forces to Rome , being two thousand Switzers , and seven Companies of Italian Infantry , under the command of John de Medicis ; to which adding new Levies as an Auxiliary force , he in the first place deprived Pompeo of his Cardinals Hat , and published both him , and all the Family of Colonna Excommunicated , and enemies to the Church ; and so farther prosecuting them by Arms , he demolished and laid wast Jubiaco , which was the Country House , and only place of Pleasure , in which Pompeo delighted , and divertised himself ; and sent Vitelli with his Companies to burn and destroy all the Towns , and Countries of the Colonnians ; as namely , Marina , Montfortin , Gallicano , and Tagarolo . Whilst these things were in action , the Emperor judging it not time to sit quiet , and secure , commanded Charles de Lonoia Vice-King of Naples to put in a readiness six thousand Spaniards , and ordered thirty Sail of stout men of War to be speedily equipped , and sent to the Coast of Italy ; and wrote also to his Brother Ferdinand to persuade George Franispergio a Captain of great authority , and renown in Augusta , that he would speedily with three Regiments of Germans pass into Italy ; whose march , aed passage over the Po , whilst John de Medicis endeavoured to hinder , he was unhappily killed by a shot from one of the Enemies Sakers , which breaking his thigh a little above his knee , he was carried to Mantoua , where he died within a few days after , to the great prejudice of the Enterprise , and loss to the Pope , for being a young man of nine and twenty years of age , whose Arms alone the Enemy feared ; whose time and years his Experience , and Virtue surpassed ; and being of a most excellent temper , neither too forward , and precipitate , nor yet too wary , and diffident , gave evident indications of becoming with time one of the most eminent Captains in the world . In this manner the Truce being absolutely broken , a most cruel War began again in Italy ; for the Imperialists entering the Ecclesiastical State , had some skirmishes with the Popes Forces about Frosolone ; and matters pressing hard to their disadvantage , the French King was intreated to make a diversion by attempting the subjection of the Kingdom of Naples . Hereupon it being determined to invade Naples both by Sea and Land , Monsieur De Vaudemont who by the ancient Right of King René laid claim to that Kingdom , was appointed for that enterprise , and being arrived with his Fleet , he at the first on-set took Salerno ; and thence with great courage , and hopes marching to Naples it self , was repulsed by the Forces under the command of Don Hugo de Moncada . Howsoever the Pope re-inforcing his Army with new Levies under the command of his Legate Augustin Trivultio , one greatly affected to the French interest , the Imperialists were worsted , and at length forced to raise their Siege from before Frosolene , and retire farther within the Jurisdiction of that Kingdom . But this good fortune passed no farther . For after various successes , and many troubles , and desolations in Italy , the Pope wanting mony , grew weary of the War ; and being disappointed by the French King , who was great in his promises , but little in his performances , having always failed in his times of payment , and neither complied in the supplies of men , or mony , he resolved to close with the propositions made him by Francis de Quignones , in behalf of the Emperor ; in reward of which mediation , he was afterwards promoted to the dignity of Cardinal . In short , the Articles agreed were these : That there should be a cessation of Arms for eight months , the Pope paying 60000 Ducats to the Imperial Army : That whatsoever had been taken from the Church , the Kingdom of Naples , and the Family of Colonna , should be made good and rendered : That Pompeo Colonna should be restored to the dignity of Cardinal , and absolved from all Ecclesiastical censures ; which condition was more grievous to the Pope than all the rest : That the French King and the Venetians should have liberty within a certain time to enter into the League , if they pleased : That the Pope should pay forty thousand Ducats in the space of two and twenty days , and the residue in a month after : That the Vice-Roy of Naples should come to Rome , to confirm the Articles ; it being judged a good expedient to cause the Duke of Bourbon to observe the accord . The Capitulations of Peace being in this manner signed , both parties speedily retired their Forces ; and the Pope resolving sincerely to keep and execute the Articles , was also persuaded , that the other party would do the like ; of which being assured by the coming of the Vice-Roy to Rome , he unadvisedly disbanded all his Soldiers , excepting only 200 Horse , and 2000 Foot , which he still continued in his Pay , being of those valiant Black Bands which had been commanded by John de Medici . Matters continued in this posture for the space of eight days : by which time the news of this accord being made known to the Duke of Bourbon and his Army , the Soldiery became enraged , and the Duke raised infinite difficulties about standing to the Agreement ; and especially the Spanish Soldiery were so violent therein , that a Gentleman sent by the Vice-Roy to the Duke to persuade him to accept the Agreement , had been killed by them , had he not conveyed himself away from their fury : wherefore the Duke either not being willing , or not able to restrain his Soldiery , marched with all speed imaginable to the Walls of Rome ; to which without farther demur , applying his Ladders at the side of the Vatican , was the first , ( that he might give courage , and example to his Soldiery ) to scale the Walls ; in which attempt being shot by a Cannon-Bullet , he fell dead from the Walls : and lest his body lying exposed to the view of the Soldiery should give them cause of discouragement , the Prince of Orange who was near to him covered his Corps with his Cloak : Howsoever the storm succeeded more prosperously towards the Mount of S. Spirito , where they entered on the 14th . of May , 1527. with the slaughter of some few , who had the courage to make any resistance ; and passing the Bridg of Sistus , the whole Army consisting of Germans , Italians , and Spaniards , to the number of 40000 , entered the City , where they committed all the slaughter , rapin , and violence which enraged and licentious Soldiers were capable to act , without respect to things sacred , or prophane , or to those Cardinals , who had the name , and report of being inclined to the Emperors Faction . Rome never saw so sad and dismal a day , no not when they had been sacked by the Goths , and other barbarous Nations ; for whomsoever they met , they killed , and cut to pieces , the Streets ran with blood , the Altars were despoiled , the Churches and Monasteries plundered , the Nuns and Women ravished , and the Palaces of the Pope , Cardinals , and Princes rifled and sacked ; so that it is impossible to express , what Wealth and Riches lay in heaps , and what precious Commodities belonging to Merchants were made the prey of common Soldiers . And what made the spoil yet more great , was the number of Prisoners , every one of which was forced to cut his ransom , and redeem himself at a certain price : and to augment the ignominy , as well as the desolation of this miserable fortune , the Prelates were taken by the Soldiers , and in all their Pontificalibus and Habits , were set upon Asses , and Mules , and led through the streets with contempt and derision . The Pope amidst these distractions fled to the Castle of S. Angelo , his usual Sanctuary , where being streightly Besieged , with great numbers of those who retired thither for refuge , he soon began to want Provisions ; so that Famin constrained him to yield himself into the hands of his Enemies upon discretion , and on conditions of doing whatsoever the Emperor should as a Conqueror impose upon him : And in the mean time , until Messengers could be sent into Spain , and return to Rome with the Emperors pleasure , it was agreed that the Pope should pay to the Army 400000 Ducats , for raising of which , all the Vessels of Gold and Silver belonging to the Churches , which were saved from the rapin of the Enemy were to be melted down , and coined ; and farther for raising mony , divers Cardinals Caps were set to sale , as by publick out-cry to whomsoever would give most , who upon payment of the sums agreed , were to enter into the College and dignity of Cardinals . The persons who with their mony had purchased this quality were Marino Grimano , and Francis Cornaro , both Venetians ; likewise Sanseverino , Carrafa , and Parmerio , Neapolitans , and Cardona a Spaniard ; and for an Auxiliary help to these payments , an impost of mony was to be charged upon the whole state of the Church . It was farther agreed that the Pope should deliver into the hands of the Emperor , to hold them so long as he pleased , the Castle of S. Angelo , Ostia , Civita Vechia , Castellano , with the Cities of Parma , Piacenza , and Modena : That the Pope and the thirteen Cardinals with him should remain Prisoners in the Castle of S. Angelo , until the monies were paid , and afterwards should go to Naples , or Gaietta , Gaietta , until the pleasure and determination of the Emperor was arrived . The Duke of Bourbon being dead , the Prince of Aurange was made General in his place ; to whom whilst things were acting in this manner , advices came , that Monsieur De Lautrec , with a very great Army , by order of Francis the French King , to which also Henry the Eighth of England had joyned his Forces , was marching towards Rome , with design to rescue the Pope from those insolent hands , under which he was a Prisoner : The news of which caused great tumults and mutinies amongst the Soldiery , who being desirous to depart quietly with their prey , before they were forced to disgorge it again , used all imaginable insolences towards the Pope , to compel him to a payment of their Arrears , with the monies promised : but he not being master of one peny , was constrained to deliver into their hands the persons of several rich men , which they had named , for security of the mony promised . But the ill fortune of Clement stopped not here , for so soon as the news of the Popes imprisonment was heard at Florence , the Inhabitants judged it a seasonable opportunity to recover their liberty , and thereupon betaking themselves to Arms , they forced the Cardinal of Cortona , with Hippolito , and Alexander de Medicis to abandon the City , and so reassumed unto themselves the free administration of a Common-wealth , under the Authority of a Gonfalonnier , created according to their ancient ●o●●titution for the space of a year : for indeed the hatred they had con●●ived against the House of Medicis , was for many reasons , great and ●e●ous ; especially because they had been forced with their own mony to bear out the pride , and greatness of that Family , in all the Wars they made in defence of the Dutchy of Vrbin , and in the Wars which Pope Leo made against the French : for which reasons , they persecuted those Citizens that had been friends to the Medices ; they reversed , and defac'd through the City the Arms of that Family ; they brake the Images of Leo , and Clement , which were rare pieces of Sculpture , and famous through the world ; and in short they omitted nothing which might affect the Pope with indignity , and dishonor , and nourish division , and discord in the City . At Rome the Army was very disorderly and tumultuous , governing themselves , rather than obeying the command of their General the Prince of Aurange ; for they were wholly disposed to prey and violence , to get Ransoms , and receive the mony promised them by the Pope , no care being had of the interest of the Emperor ; nor was there any resolution taken to remove the Army from Rome , where the Pestilence raged , and was entered into the Castle of S. Angelo , to the great hazard of the Pope's life , many being dead thereof who served about his person : during which time , as the Imperial Army yielded little obedience to their Captains , so they made no great disturbances , nor gave fears to their enemies ; for the Spaniards and Italians flying from the infection of the Plague lay dispersed about the Confines of Rome ; and the Prince of Aurange was gone to Siena to avoid the Plague , and keep that City in Devotion , and Obedience to the Emperor . Wherefore all matters of action at that time were quiet , and in repose , until Monsieur De Lautrec who was Captain General of the League made between Henry the Eighth of England , and Francis King of France , for setting the Pope and all Italy at liberty , appeared in Piedmont , whose success was so fortunate , that he took Genoua , compelled Alexandria de la Paglia to surrender , and having for four days battered Pavia , he forced it to yield at discretion , giving it up to the plunder and cruelty of his Soldiery ; and lastly ended that years Champaign with glory , wintering his Army in the City of Bologna . The Imperialists being a little mortified , and abased with this success of Lautrec , were desirous to make the best bargain they could with the Pope , before he were forced from them , and agreed upon the payment of 60000 Ducats to the Germans , and 30000 to the Spaniards , with engagement to pay the residue at a certain time , to set the Pope and Cardinals at liberty , and afford them safe conduct to Orvieto , which was nominated and chosen by the Pope for the place of his security , and retreat . Upon this accord the Pope being guarded by the Imperialists , with less caution than before , gave him opportunity in the disguise and habit of a Merchant to make his escape ; which he rather determined to do , and recover his freedom in that manner , than to expect the formal conduct of the Imperial Guards , suspecting that Don Hugo de Moncada who was Vice Roy of Naples in the place of Lanoia dead of the Plague , and who had no good will towards him , would play him some trick , and baffle with him at the conclusion of all . The Pope being now at liberty in Orvieto , after seven months imprisonment , was instantly congratulated by the Duke of Vrbin , the Marquiss of Salutta , and other Captains of the League , to whom having returned thanks for their kind and obliging Offices , he desired them to withdraw their Forces out of the Dominions of the Church , assuring them that the Imperialists had promised to depart thence , in case the Confederates would shew them the first example : He wrote also Letters to Monsieur Lautrec , giving him to understand , that he with great sence acknowledged the influence which his appearance in Italy had contributed towards his liberty , having much facilitated , and eased the conditions on which he was to receive it : and that the reason why he did not expect the glorious time , in which he was to have been delivered by his powerful hand , was , because his necessities compelled him to procure his liberty with the greatest speed ; for he observed , that the conditions imposed on him , always changed from bad to worse ; that in the mean time the Church was oppressed , his Authority contemned , and he rendred uncapable of being that happy instrument of mediation , which was now required to settle peace among Christian Princes . Thus far were excellent words , and such as became a Bishop under his mortifying circumstances ; but his words , and answers in other things , according to his natural temper , were in substance different at one time , to what they were at an other . For when Gregory Castle , the King of Englands Embassador came to him about the beginning of the year 1528. desiring him to continue firm to the Confederates , he would some time give him hopes , and then again excuse himself , as being so unfortunate , as to have neither Men , Mony , nor Authority remaining to him . The Pope having now abandoned Rome , and Monsieur Lautrec upon his march towards Naples , the Imperialists on the 17. of February left the City in a naked and poor condition , despoiled of all its Ornaments , and Riches , and applyed themselves to Counsels in what manner they might give a stop to the proceedings of Lautrec , who departed from Bologna the 9th . of January . No sooner were the Imperialists departed , than the Vrsins with their Tenants and Paisants entered to complete the spoil and desolation of that City , of which not only the Houses were ruined , and the Riches carried away , but all the Statues , Columns , and curious pieces remained a prey to these Locusts . Lautrec in his march towards Naples , took not the nearest way , but rather for the more commodious carriage of his Cannon , and for the benefit of Forrage , and other Provisions , fetched a compass by the way of Puglia : his Army consisted of 400 Lances , 6000 Footmen , old and Veterane Soldiers ; besides the Forces of the Marquiss of Salutta , who marched in the Van , and the Regiments of the Venetians , and the Black Bands of Florence which were in much esteem , and reputation with Monsieur Lautrec . In short , at the first appearance of Lautrec within this Kingdom , Capua , Nola , Acerra , Aversa , and all places yielded to him ; but Naples endured a long Siege : at which Monsieur Lautrec dying of a Fever , and most of the Captains and Soldiers dead of the Plague , caused by the Contagion of those that were privately sent out of the City to infect the Camp , the enterprise upon that Kingdom had an end . In the mean time whilst these things were in action , Sassatello rendred to the Pope the Rock of Imola , and Sigismond Malatesta upon some conditions resigned Rimini into his hands ; and the Pope having a great desire to re-instate his Friends and Relations , and advance his own Interest and Power again in Florence , he seemed inclining to the party of the Emperor , in whose power only it was to settle the Affairs of his Family in their pristine state : and therefore perceiving the Affairs of the French , and the other Confederates to decline in Italy , he forgot all the former injuries done to him by the Emperor , and entered into a perfect friendship , and fair correspondence with him . And farther to advance himself in the good opinion of the Emperor , he called for a review of the cause of Divorce between Henry VIII . of England , and Catharine his Queen , and Aunt to the Emperor ; for which having at the time of those great oppressions he lay under from the Emperor granted a Bull , did now on terms of reconciliation , cause the same to be revoked . And now the Pope following his resolution , and closely attending a fair conclusion with the Emperor , a Peace was concluded between them at Barcelona , much to the advantage of the Pope ; proceeding perhaps ( as may be believed ) from a sense the Emperor might have conceived of the unjust and hard usage he had exercised towards him : and because the urgency of his Affairs did call him into Italy , he might imagin that the countenance , and favor of the Pope might be useful : and for these reasons it was accorded , and agreed , That a perpetual Peace , and Confederation be made between the Emperor , and the Pope : That the Pope should grant free passage to the Emperors Army through the Ecclesiastical State , in case it should depart out of the Kingdom of Naples : That the Emperor should re-instate the Son of Laurence de Medicis in the same condition of greatness and power at Florence , as they had been in before their expulsion thence , or their Predecessors had enjoyed at any time before : That the Emperor should by such ways and terms as were most convenient , either by force of Arms , or otherwise , cause the possession of Cervia , Modena , Reggio , and Rubiera to be restored to the Pope . That these particulars being performed , the Pope should in consideration thereof yield unto the Emperor the whole and absolute Investitute of the Kingdom of Naples , with the Tribute only of a White Horse yearly to be given in acknowledgment of Fealty ; together with the nomination of four and twenty Cathedral Churches , which had formerly been in dispute , but now were determined to belong to the Emperor ; the Churches only which were not under Patronage to be reserved to the Pope : That when the Emperor should have passed into Italy , that the Pope and he should have an interview , and meet at Bologna , or some other convenient place , to consult about their Affairs , and matters relating to the Peace and settlement of the Church . And that the Emperor , and his Brother Ferdinand should exercise their Temporal Arms against the Lutherans , and others who had revolted from the Roman Church , and second the Spiritual Weapons of Excommunications , and Ecclesiastical censures , which were issued against them : That the Pope should grant Plenary Absolution to all those , who had lately been injurious to the Apostolical Sea , or had by any violent , or hostile acts committed outrages against it : And lastly , to confirm , and consummate all these Articles by the more endearing terms of Alliance , the Emperor was to give Margaret of Austria his natural Daughter in Marriage to Alexander de Medicis Son of Laurence , late Duke of Vrbin , with twenty thousand Ducats of yearly Revenue ; on whom the Pope intended to establish the temporal greatness of his Family ; having not long since created Hippolito Cardinal , who was the Son of Julian . This Peace was soon afterwards followed by another between the Emperor and the French King , treated at Cambray , of which the Pope was the chief Mediator by the Arch-Bishop of Capua , who was sent thither as Legate . The conclusion of this grand Affair did much facilitate the Emperors design upon Florence , which he committed to the charge , and management of the Prince of Orange ; who in pursuance of those commands having mustered his Forces about Aquila , he was desired by the Pope to come to Rome , that he might the better consult , and resolve with him upon the provisions , and ways of carrying on the War. The Prince of Orange accordingly coming , was received by the Pope with great respect , to whom towards payment of the Army , thirty thousand Ducats were issued out of the Popes Treasury , and soon after forty thousand more ; with which , and with three pieces of Cannon taken out of the Castle S. Angelo , the Prince departing , he encamped before Perusa , which was in the first place to be reduced to the obedience of the Church . This place being held by Malatesta , Baillon was surrendred upon composition ; and thence the Prince entering on the Lands , and Country belonging to the Florentines , encamped before Spella , which was in a short time delivered to him . Whilst these things were acting , the Emperor departed from Barcelona with a great Fleet , wherein were a thousand Horsemen , and nine thousand Foot , with which he arrived at Genoua , to the great terror of all Italy , and especially of the Florentines , who thereupon made choice of four Embassadors to congratulate his arrival , and endeavour to make some agreement with them for composition of their Affairs . When these Embassadors were admitted to the presence of the Emperor , and that the Ceremonies of Congratulation were past ; they declared , That their City was not ambitious , or desirous of great enlargements , or extents of jurisdictions , but only to conserve their own with their Rights and liberties , being willing to be beholding to the power of any mighty Monarch , who would be pleased to take them into his protection . That they had associated and entered into Confederacy with France , it was no matter of their own choice , but in obedience , and compliance with the Pope , who at that time commanded them ; but that now they had thrown off all considerations of his Temporal Power , or his Families over them ; and that their Commission extending no farther than to a Treaty with the Emperor , they could not give ear to any thing which had reference to the Pope . This answer being unpleasing to the Emperor , the Embassadors were refused farther Audience at Piacenza , tho they had followed the Court of the Emperor with that expectation from Genoua to that place ; so that their Negotiation was at an end for that time . By this time being about the beginning of the year 1530. the Pope arrived first at Bologna , and the Emperor soon after came to him ; where he was received by the Pope with great honor , and lodged in the same Palace with him ; and such signs of familiarity and friendship passed , as if there had never happened any of those disgusts , and violent actions between them , which we have formerly mentioned , or at least that they had with a real and unfeigned pardon been entirely forgotten . Thus matters appearing fair , and clear between them , the Emperor intended to pass some time in Italy , in regard his Affairs in other parts seemed not much to require his presence : for that Soliman the Magnificent , who was then Grand Signior , and had besieged Vienna , was forced to raise his Camp , and return to Constantinople ; and the Peace being newly concluded with France , nothing seemed in outward appearance which might give him cause of avocation , or diversion from the Affairs of Italy . Wherefore it was resolved that the Emperor should proceed to Rome , and there be Crowned , taking Siena in his way , for better dispatch , and expedition in the design upon Florence : but whilst these things were meditating , Letters came from the Electoral College to the Emperor , earnestly intreating him , that he would be pleased speedily to return into Germany , to consider about the matter of Summoning a General Council for Reformation of Religion , and Election of his Brother Ferdinand to be King of the Romans ; and also to prepare matters for resistance of the Turk , who had sworn to return thither again in a short time . These matters seeming of considerable importance , were the cause that the Emperor changed his resolution of proceeding to Rome , and was Crowned at Bologna by the hand of the Pope , at which there was a great confluence of people , tho not that magnificence and pomp as had been usual at the Inauguration of other Emperors . The day of his Coronation was the Feast of S. Matthias , a day thrice auspicious to him , being the day of his Nativity , the day on which he took the French King Prisoner , and the day on which he was invested in the Imperial Dignity . This Solemnity being past , the Emperor prepared for his Journey into Germany ; howsoever before his departure , the Pope having setled his own business with him touching the subjection of Florence , other matters of difference relating to the Venetians , to the Investiture of Francis Sforza into the Dutchy of Milan , and Alfonso d' Este , Duke of Ferrara , were referred by compromise to the sentence and determination of the Emperor ; the expectation of which judgment gave for some time quiet and repose to the Affairs of Italy . After which , the Emperor proceeded to Germany , and the Pope returned to Rome ; where after some short time , he received the joyful news of the surrender of Florence ; which having endured a long Siege by the Emperors Army under the command of the Prince of Aurange , and after his death of Don Ferrand de Gonzaga , yielded it self by common consent of the people to the government of twelve Citizens , who being of the Faction of the Medices , did without attending the Declaration of the Emperor , leave Florence entirely to the pleasure and disposal of the Pope ; at whose instance and persuasion the Emperor declared Alexander de Medicis Prince , and Duke of Florence ; and the same right of Honor and Dignity to descend from him , to his Heirs for ever : the which power and title hath since that time continued in that Illustrious Family . Whilst these things were acted in Italy , a Diet was assembled at Ausbourg , at which Ferdinand the Emperors Brother was elected King of the Romans ; where also notice being taken of the great increase of the Lutheran Doctrin , which had spread it self in all parts of Germany , and had taken root in the greatest and most Princely Families ; it was concluded by all sides , and parties , as well Lutherans , as others , that the only means to reform Affairs , and confirm those Doctrins which were sound and Orthodox , was only in the Power , and Authority of a General Council : for the moderate Party which was inclined to the Papal Interest , considering the many abuses crept into the Church , and the exorbitant power of the Clergy , hoped that a Council would reduce matters to more equal terms . The Lutherans on the other side , having formed a great and numerous Party , did apprehend that many of the dignified Clergy , that were to be Members of that Council , would prove well inclined , and affected to them ; where matters being debated with freedom and candor , the nakedness of the Church of Rome would be exposed , and its Corruptions discovered . This being the general sense of all Germany , which the Emperor was willing to satisfie , he sent to the Pope , urging him to summon a Council ; to persuade him whereunto , he desired him to recal unto his memory , the personal Conferences they had entertained at Bologna , and the assurances he had there given him of faithfulness , and adherence to the Church ; promising him , that neither his Authority nor Dignity should be brought into any danger ; for that he would be there present in person to over-awe any contrivances which might be designed against either . Nothing could come more ungrateful than this Proposition to the Pope and Cardinals , who were not willing to expose the excessive abuses and exactions of the Court of Rome to the test of a Council ; where perhaps , the authority of Indulgences , the largeness of Dispensations , and other Errors being discussed , would give admission into those secrets , which were not to be touched , or opened . The Pope also had some secret reserves of his own , which he would not have committed to the scrutiny of a a Council : he was not willing perhaps to have it debated , that he was born Illigitimate which incapacitates him of being a Cardinal , and consequently of being Pope . Nor would he have the suspicion of Simony , with which he practised with Cardinal Colonna , called into question ; besides many other particulars , of which he feared to be censured by the Council : upon consideration of all which , after consultations had with the Cardinals deputed to the discussion of that matter , many reasons were given to the Emperor , against the present Assembling of such a Council ; but when the time should appear more seasonable , that then the Indictions might be regulated with many proper and cautious circumstances ; as that the Council should be celebrated in Italy , and that the Pope should be personally present at it : and that the Lutherans should promise to submit the determination and decision of their Controversies and Opinions , to the judgment and sentence of a Council , and in the mean time desist from the declaration , or propagation of their Doctrins : the which being a matter difficult , and unpracticable , the proposition for a Council became ineffectual , and the thoughts thereof laid aside until the Reign of another Pope . Tho the Pope did not think fit to gratifie the desires of the Emperor , and all Germany with a General Council ; yet the Emperor not unmindful of the Arbitration he had accepted for settlement of the Affairs of Italy , did about the beginning of the year 1531. reassume the consideration of those matters . In the first place therefore he decreed that the City of Florence should be governed by the same Magistrates , and by the same model , and form of rule , as it had formerly been in the time of the Medices ; that Alexander the Popes Nephew should be chief in the Government , and so successively his Heirs for ever : all the ancient Privileges and Immunities formerly granted by him , or his Predecessors were again restored and confirmed ; with condition notwithstanding of forfeiture , in case the Magistrates or People of that City should attempt any thing against the authority and greatness of the Medices : the which Sentence he pronounced with a Despotick power , not by virtue of a compromise , or reference to him by the parties concerned , but by an Authority inherent in the Imperial Dignity . And tho this determination was pleasing to the Pope , yet by the other relating to the Duke of Ferrara he was much offended : for after that Controversie had been opened , heard , and examined by many Doctors and Testimonies , and Writings produced , the Emperor according to the counsel , and report made him , pronounced , that Modena and Reggio appertained of right to the Duke of Ferrara ; who paying a hundred thousand Ducats to the Pope , the Tributes should be reduced to their ancient custom , and he invested in the Jurisdiction of Ferrara . But the Pope would neither allow that part of the Sentence , nor accept the payment of the mony , wherein the Duke was condemned , refusing the Tribute which was offered to him according to the usual custom : so that there was neither open War , nor a setled Peace between the Pope , and the Duke of Ferrara ; for having a regard , and some respect to the Emperors Award , and Sentence , he feared to assail him with open force , contriving in the mean time secret plots , and devices wherewith to ensnare him . Matters thus continued with some tranquillity , until the year 1532. which was more signal for Forein Wars , than for the Commotions of Italy : For Francis the French King , not forgetting the sufferings he had sustained by the Emperor , contrived all ways imaginable for his revenge , not being scrupulous or ashamed of secret practices and treaties with Soliman Emperor of the Turks , in despight of his Title of Most Christian , to stir him up , and incite him to a War against Charles the Emperor ; inviting him to make a second attempt by laying siege to Vienna . Soliman being full of anger , and disdain for the late foil he had received before that City , was easily persuaded to try his fortune in another Expedition ; but the Princes and Free Towns of Germany concurring with their Forces , and uniting them to the Imperial Troops , composed a most formidable Army , which being conducted by Charles the Emperor , who was the greatest Captain of his age , and his name terrible to the Turks : Soliman made only some incursions into Hungary , and then returned again to Constantinople . But before this news came , and whilst these things were in action , Henry VIII . King of England , and Francis the French King being both highly displeased with the Emperor , met together at Boloign in France , where they held several Consultations how to improve the present state of Affairs to their own advantage . And giving it for granted , that the Turk would Winter in Hungary , and afford the Emperor sufficient employment for the year following ; they resolved to make use of this conjuncture of Affairs to their mutual benefit : in pursuance of which , it was determined between them , that the French King was to invade the State of Milan , and the Pope was to be induced to assist in the same design , and to determin the cause of Divorce of Queen Catharine in favour of King Henry , then depending in the Court of Rome : with which message and instructions the Cardinals of Ternon , and Gramont were sent Embassadors to the Pope . But King Henry having not the patience to attend the result , contemned the authority of a Divorce by the Papal Power , contenting and satifying his own Conscience with what had before been disputed , and determined in the Courts of England about that matter : and having understood , that the Legate Campeius had been sent into England with a Bull of Divorce , which afterwards upon change of the Pope's mind he had burnt , the King was so enraged thereat , that he resolved not to have farther dealings with the Pope ; and thereupon Proclamation was published , that no person of what estate or condition soever , should purchase , or attempt to purchase from the Court of Rome , any thing prejudicial to the Jurisdiction , or Prerogative of this Realm , upon pain of Imprisonment , or other punishment , according to the pleasure of the King. But the retirement of the Turks out of Hungary put a period to the design of Invading the Dutchy of Milan , and to the expectation the King of England had of receiving a favourable sentence at Rome in the point of Divorce ; for the result of the Interview of these two Kings being known at Rome , hastned the Pope to make a League with the Emperor , which was concluded at a second meeting at Bologna , where the same Ceremonies , and terms of amity , and friendship passed between them , as had been formerly at the first . After which the Emperor by the way of Genoua passed into Spain ; and the Pope returned to Rome , accompanied thither by the two Cardinals , Ternon , and Gramont ; the which according to their Commission insisted greatly to have the Divorce of Queen Catharine confirmed by the Popes Authority ; alledging the great damage , and ruine that an obstinate persistance to the contrary might bring to the Church : but the Cardinals of the Emperors Faction labouring to the contrary , and the Pope understanding what Henry had already acted in that point in England , issued an Excommunication against him , and his whole Realm , unless before the end of September following , he did revoke all the Acts he had made , to the prejudice of the Apostolical Sea , and the Papal Authority . These French Cardinals finding their Negotiations in reference to England to be unsuccessful , and desperate ; treated notwithstanding an interview between the Pope and the French King , to be held at Marseille ; colouring their design with the specious pretence of finding some expedient to accommodate matters between King Henry and the Pope ; a Charity so great , and Christian , and of that high importance , as might challenge the labors and endeavours of the most Christian King : and farther it was pretended that a League and Union between the Christian Princes was there to be negotiated against the Turk . But the desire of the Pope being in reallity to marry his Niece Catharine de Medicis to the second Son of the King of France , was easily persuaded to condescend to a proposition so agreeable to his own inclinations : in pursuance whereof the Pope with a great retinue of Cardinals Embarked at Pisa on his own Gallies , and in a few days of prosperous Navigation , he landed at Marseille , where being saluted with three hundred pieces of Cannon at his arrival , he was lodged for the first night in the Palace of the Duke of Montmorency , Grand Master , and Mareschal of France . The next day he made his entry through the City , habited in his Pontifical Vestments , and carried in his Chair upon mens shoulders ; before him a White Horse was led by two men , with silken Reins , carrying the Sacrament of the Altar ; then followed the Cardinals in their Habits , mounted upon their Mules ; after which came Catharine de Medicis , Dutchess of Vrbin , attended with a great number of Ladies and Gentlemen , both of the French and Italian Nation ; in which equipage the Pope passed the Streets to the Lodgings which were provided for him . The day following the French King came , and with great solemnity went to perform the Offices of Duty , and Obedience to the Pope . These Solemnities and Ceremonies being past , matters of publick concernment were in the first place taken into consideration by those who were by the King and the Pope delegated to consult thereof : and tho the Marriage was the main point , which moved the Pope to undertake this Journey , yet it was in the last place , and as it were accidentally , and by the by treated of : The first thing assumed , was the proposal about a General Council , but that was soon rejected , and executed with the same reasons , and replies as were given to the Emperor . In the next place the King of Englands case was warmly insisted upon by the Commissioners of the French King as it had been formerly agreed between the two Kings at Bulloin ; but those instances produced little effect ; for the Ministers of the King of England being in a huff , were always to the diminution of the Popes Authority appealing to a Council ; with which the Pope referred their Cause to be farther debated at his return to Rome : and the French King being desirous in all things to satisfie , and comply with the Pope , he told him , that it would not be displeasing to him , in case he proceeded against that King according to the Rule of Justice , and the ancient Canons of Ecclesiastical Censure ; by which fair and friendly compliance , the Pope would not refuse at the instance of the French King to create four Cardinals , tho much against his own inclinations , fearing thereby to have rendered the French Faction too strong , which already was more prevalent in the Court of Rome , than the Pope desired . In the last place , tho the first in design , the Marriage between the Duke of Orleans , and the Pope's Niece was treated and concluded ; and the parties married by the Pope himself : by which a strict and firm Alliance , and friendship being created between the French King and the Pope , it seemed as if all those professions of amity and good will , which had lately interceded at Bologna between the Emperor and the Pope had vanished , or signified little ; and now amongst other Articles , it being capitulated , that the Duke of Orleans should be invested in the Dukedom of Milan ; it was with no less wonder considered , that the interest of Francis Sforza the true and right Heir to that Dutchy , and for which both this , and other Popes had so earnestly contended , could so easily be made void , and transferred over to a Forein Prince , who could pretend no other right thereunto , than the might , and power of his own Arms. With entertainment of these Affairs , a months time being spent at Marseille , the Pope returned to Rome ; where , so soon as he arrived , he foretold his own death , acquainting his Friends , and Domesticks about his person ; that he had not long to live ; and therefore in order to his Burial , he commanded the Ring to be provided , and the Vestments in which Popes were usually interred : howsoever before his death , he thundered out his Bulls of Excommunication against Henry VIII . King of England , and all the people of his Realm ; with which the King being highly incensed , immediately withdrew his Obedience from the Papal Sea , and declared himself Head under Jesus Christ of the Church of England ; forbidding mony to be transported out of England to Rome , and commanded the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury to renounce his Title of Legate from the Pope : the which was the beginning of that blessed Reformation , which hath purged the Church of England from Errors , rendred it pure in its Doctrin , introduced the true , and glorious light of the Gospel , which will with Gods assistance for ever remain sure , and immovable in despight of all the contrivances either of the Fanatical irreligious malice , or the power , or policies of the Roman Church : And moreover it was the beginning of that liberty which we now enjoy , and the enrichment of this flourishing Nation , which now keeps its Treasures and Acquisitions to its self , which in former days were emptied into the Coffers of the Pope to make Foreiners opulent , and its people poor . But to return to Pope Clement ; being taken with a pain in his stomach , a Fever ensued upon it ; of which according to his own prediction , he departed this life the 25th . day of September , 1534. leaving behind him in the Castle of S. Angelo , many Jewels , in the Pontifical Chamber infinite Offices , but a very small sum of mony : he had at divers Ordinations created three and thirty Cardinals ; all which ( except Cardinal De Medicis ) were made to please others , rather than himself . He had been exalted to the Popedom with wonderful felicity , and with the general applauses , and grand expectations of the world ; but in a short time he fell strangely in their opinion ; for being of a temper naturally irresolute , and diffident , suffered himself to be divided by his two familiar friends , men differing in their humors , affections , and interests ; which laid him low in the esteem of mankind , and hated and detested by the Romans ; and yet he was sober , abstemious , and a greater conqueror of himself ; but accounted covetous , of no fidelity , or faithfulness to his word , nor readily inclined to do any man a good office , unless forced thereunto by some constraining necessity ; and yet he was grave , and well advised in his actions , if timorousness had not oftentimes corrupted his judgment . He proved such diversity of fortunes , that it is hard to determin , whether his bad , or his good fortune was greatest : for what evil can be compared to the sacking of Rome , which he beheld with his own eyes ; his own , and the long imprisonment of the Cardinals ; the desolation of his own Country , of which he was an instrument , for the promotion only of the Family of the Medices . He died in the 67th . year of his age , having held the Papal Chair ten years , ten months , and seven days : His Corps were first interred in the Church of S. Peter , but afterwards transported to the Minerva , by his own Relations , and laid by the Body of Pope Leo the tenth , over which they erected a stately Monument of Marble . PAVL III. THE Funeral Rites of Clement VII . being performed with due solemnity , the Cardinals entered the Conclave the 12th . of October , 1534. and the same day towards night agreed unanimously in their Election , and published Alexander Farnese Dean of the College of Cardinals to be with general consent chosen Pope . The motives which the Cardinals might have to hasten with such facility , and unanimous assent this election might be various ; for his family was great , and ancient ; He had been forty years a Cardinal , and thereby acquired a competent knowledg of the Affairs of the world , and of the practices of the Court of Rome ; and being 68 years of age , and of a weak and tender constitution of body , the more robust , and ambitious Cardinals expected , that his Reign could not be long before he made way for one of them . And in regard , that in all the actions , and negotiations of his life , he had ever shewed an indifferency , not inclining either to the Imperial , or French Faction ; the parties of neither side did make it their business or concernment to oppose him ; for tho the Family of Farnese were Guelfs , and Vrsins , rather than Gibellins , and of the party of Colonna ; yet this Alexander did contain himself within that happy neutrality , that neither Faction had a prejudice to him , or did violently oppose him : so that all parties concurring with a common voice in his Election , did without farther demur , or delay , salute and pay their respects and ceremonies of Worship to him , as Universal Bishop : the which Election was so free and easie , neither constrained by an over-awing force of armed Bands , nor by the power of a prevailing Party ; that for many ages the like had not been known to the great joy of good men , who are always pleased with regular proceedings . Alexander being thus chosen , he took on himself the name of Paul the Third ; in consideration as some conjecture , that he was born in the Reign of Paul the Second in Canino , a place in Toscany , which was the paternal seat of his Fathers . Being now Pope , he declared much against Nepotismo , or advancing Favorites , or Nephews to eminency , or greatness ; and therefore expresly forbad his natural Son Pier-luigi to come to Rome , or medling with the Affairs of the Church , or State , requiring him to promise unto himself no other benefit or advantage by his promotion to the Papal Sea , than only to live a quiet , and a commodious life . Howsoever he was not so firm , or constant to this resolution , but that he promoted the Son of this Pier-luigi , a youth of 14 years of age to the Dignity of Cardinal , by the name of Cardinal Farnese ; and another also yet younger than the former , named Ascagno Sforza , his Sisters Son : the which unreasonable promotions at a time , and conjuncture of Affairs so unfit , afforded just matter of discourse , and obloquy to the Lutherans , and Reformers of Religion ; who besides the impieties of former Popes , had yet some thing material to object against the levity , and weakness of the present Government : howsoever , as if he intended to make amends for this unripe fruit , he assumed others of more mature age and wisdom to this Dignity , whom he promoted either for their Virtues , or Learning , or Nobility of their Families ; amongst which John Maria de Monte Arezzo , Arch-Bishop of Siponto was one , who was afterwards made Pope by the name of Julius the Third : He also created John Fisher Bishop of Rochester , as also Renard de la Poole Cardinals , together with many others to the number of seventy one , during his Reign , or time that he was Pope . And as this Pope Paul the Third was very bountiful in these promotions , so he was no less magnificent , and stately in his Structures ; having in the first year laid the Foundations of that sumptuous Building at Rome , called by the name of The Palace of the Farnesi , which is one of the most noble and magnificent Edifices not only in Rome , but in all Europe : the which I the more willingly mention , because that being my self at Rome , I observed it to be most agreeable to the antique Buildings of old Rome : and that besides the outward Magnificence , it was rarely furnished within side , with many excellent Statues , as that of Hercules , of Flora , and a Gladiator , esteemed the best pieces in the world , which are in the Court , or Area below : Then above stairs you have the Statues of Julius Caesar , and Augustus , Homer , Herodotus , Pindarus , Cicero , Seneca , and others ; but that of Caracalla is beyond them all : he looks fierce , and wants nothing but motion to make you believe it is alive : there are also some Idol gods , and a Statue of Socrates on a Pedestal of the same Marble : but the most famed piece of Art , is the Toro Farnese , which is a furious Bull held by the Sons of Dirce , who are tying their Mothers Hairs to the Horns of the Bull ; it was brought from Rhodes , and esteemed at a very high value . This Palace was begun by Antonio Gallo , an excellent Architect , and finished by Michael Angelo Buona rota . Upon the Frontispiece of the Gate , these Verses are engraven . Tertius has Paulus struxit Farnesius aedes , Quarum forma oculos ponitur ante tuos , Aspicis immensos hospes qui frontis honores , His similes , dices , Roma nec orbis habet . Thus much had the pacifick , and quiet spirit of Paul the Third effected ; that amidst the troubles , and inquietudes of Government he was able to attend to such an expensive piece of Structure ; the which shews his aversion to War : for stately Buildings , and ornaments of Cities are always the happy effects of Peace : and indeed the Maxim which this Pope observed of keeping himself in a discreet neutrality between the Emperor and the French King , did marvellously contribute to his ease , and prosperity ; for by that means , he was courted by them both , and lived without the troubles and expence of War , until he was necessitated thereunto by other emergencies . Moreover , the first year of this Popes Government was so very happy in the seasonableness of the Weather , and fruitfulness of the time , accompanied with so many other auspicious circumstances , as made those , who had suffered in the late cloudy , and tempestuous times of Adrian , and Clement , bless the returns of Romes glory , and prosperity , as if the Golden Age had again entered , attributing all to the conduct , and wisdom of Paul the Third ; of whose great Parts and Abilities they had received apparent instances in the Reign of Clement VII . who so kindly accepted the solicitations and labors which this Alexander when he was Cardinal had performed to relieve him when he was besieged in the Castle of S. Angelo , by bringing Lautrec to his assistance , that he gained the primary station of authority and esteem with him ; so that being sick , and oppressed with a pain in his stomach , he would often say , that if the succession to the Popedom were hereditary , or could be disposed of by Will and Testament , he should judg no other so worthy to be his Heir , as this Alexander ; who now , as we have said , being elected Pope on the 12th . of October , was Crowned on the second of November following , with all the Ceremonies usual at that Solemnity . Being thus settled in his Pontificate , he resolved to adhere to his ancient Principle , and Maxim of Neutrality ; and therefore could never be persuaded to revoke , or annul the League which was made between Clement the Seventh his Predecessor , and Charles the Emperor at Bologna : for tho that League was principally calculated , and designed to drive the French out of Italy , to which , tho perhaps the dominion of the Imperialists might be equally grievous , and oppressive ; yet considering , that such a breach of Articles , in favour of the French , could not be performed without innovations , which must necessarily produce Wars , and disturbances in Italy , nor effected without impeachment of that Neutrality , which he had often avowed to be indispensably belonging to the Office of Popes , who were the common Parents of all Christian Kings ; and therefore he would never give ear to those suggestions which the French Ministers , and Faction would frequently inculcate in favour to that King. And whereas the former Pope was always averse to the instances which the Emperor , and French King and other Princes made to him for a General Council to be held for reforming abuses crept into the Church , and suppressing the Opinions of Luther , which they called heretical , and which began to dilate , and spread themselves in all parts of Christendom : Now this Paul the Third was of such a different sense herein to his Predecessor , that he freely declared for a Council , shewing himself willing to meet the desires of the Princes , and promised in a short space to appoint the time , and place , where such a Council should be held , and celebrated . And farther to confirm and improve this good correspondence with the Christian Courts , he dispeeded his Emissaries , and Legates into all parts , whose care it was as well to advance the private interests of his Family , as the common benefit of the Church ; and particularly to solicit , and promote such a good correspondence , and peace between the Emperor , and the King of France , that uniting their Forces for the common safety of Christendom , might joyntly make War upon the Turk , and other enemies to the Christian Faith : but herein his desires found little success , for the French being beaten out of Italy , could not support the prosperity of the Emperor , against whom breathing nothing but revenge , could never be induced to unite their Arms in a common Cause ; or joyn in a design then preparing by the Emperor against the Kingdom of Tunis , which one Barbarosso had usurped : who having by the help of Soldiers , and a strong Fleet furnished and equipped at the expence of Soliman Emperor of the Turks , droven Mulcasses King of Tunis out of his own Country , did with the pyracies he committed , very much infest the Coasts of Spain and Sicily ; and being arrived to a considerable power , threatned to invade the Kingdom of Naples . This growing greatness of Barbarosso , and the daily Pyracies he committed were sufficient provocation to Charles the Fifth to wage War against him ; and being a Tyrant , and an Infidel , the Pope also became concerned in this Holy Cause to concur with the Emperor , for whose assistance , he furnished out nine Gallies , which were fitted at Genoua , besides three others which were the usual Guard of the Coast ; over this Fleet Virginio Orsinio , a person of great quality was constituted Admiral , to whom was joyned Paulo Giustiniano a Noble Venetian , and one of great experience in Sea Affairs . The preparations of the Emperor also were very great , his Fleet was commanded by Prince Doria , who was made Commander in Chief at Sea , to whom the Pope made a present of a short Sword , or Poniard with a Hilt set with Jewels , and the Scabbard rarely Engraved , and consecrated with the usual Ceremonies ; likewise a Cap of Velvet Embroidered with Pearls , which were the accustomary Donatives which Popes made to Generals that were employed in a Holy War against Infidels . The Marquiss Del Vasso was created General of the Italian and German Infantry , and being on his Voyage towards Tunis , he touched in his way thither at Civita Vecchia ; to which place the Pope went in person to bless the Army , that he might evidence to the world the great zeal he had for the Christian cause : the which office of Benediction he performed on the top of a high Tower , from whence surveying the Fleet of Ships , and Gallies , he solemnly prayed with a Choire of Priests for the happy success of this enterprise , making thousands of Crosses on the empty Air ; and then descending into the Church , he delivered the Banner and Scepter of the Christian Religion into the hands of Vi●ginio Orsino his General . The success of this Expedition was , that the Emperor having landed a great Army on the Coast of Tunis , defeated Barbarosso , and put his Forces to flight , took the City of Tunis , and restored Mulcasses the vanquished Prince to his Kingdom on conditions of Homage , and Tribute ; for better security of which payment , and performance , he built two Castles at the Goleta , which being Garrisoned with Spaniards , served for Block Houses to that Port ; and having released twenty thousand Christians from Captivity , which Barbarossa had by his depredations at Sea , and Land taken , and enslaved , he returned with his Fleet to Sicily , and then to Naples , where he solemnly entered in a triumphant manner , with such joy , and festivals as are due to such successes . Nor was this good news less welcome to Rome , where Processions of Thanksgivings were made , and Te Deum sang in the most solemn manner , and farther to ●estifie the great joy which the Pope conceived for this success , John Piccolomini , and Alexander Cesarini were sent from him to congratulate with the Emperor for this glorious and happy Victory . Whilst the Emperor was in his passage between Sicily and Naples , advices were brought him of the decease of Francis Sforza , who was the last Duke of Milan , by whose death that Dutchy devolved to the Empire , being afterwards governed by Antonio de Levae , in form of a Province : howsoever the Title thereunto was not so clear on the Emperors side , but that the King of France laid his claim unto it , not only by right of inheritance , as descended from his Great-Grand-Mother Valentina , but by virtue also of a concession granted by publick Act from Maximilian the Emperor to King Lewis XII . of France , on a valuable consideration of mony paid for it , after Lodowick Sforza had been taken , and droven from thence . But this pretence seemed of little moment to the Emperor , who judging this Dukedom of great importance to his State , came from Naples to Rome with intent to persuade the Pope to joyn with him in a League against the French , that so Italy might be more in repose , and quiet by expulsion of the French , who were always esteemed great disturbers of the peace of it . On the 5th . of April 1536. the Emperor came to Rome , where being received by the Cardinals , Bishops , and all the Orders of the Clergy , with the Citizens , he was conducted to the Church of S. Peter , where the Pope attended him on the steps of the Porch : and the usual Ceremonies being passed , he was lodged in that apartment of the Vatican Palace , which was built by Innocent VIII . During the residence which the Emperor made at Rome , he entertained frequent Conferences with the Pope concerning a League to be entered into , between them and the other Princes of Italy , for expelling the French out of that Country ; who having been always known under the character and notion of the disturbers of their peace , they could neyer hope , or expect quietness , whilst that restless people had any hold , or possession in their Quarters . And farther , the Emperor in a publick Assembly of the Pope and all the Cardinals , and Forein Ministers did most severely inveigh against Francis the French King , as the most ungratetul , and faithless of all the Princes of the Universe : but being sharply answered , and replied upon by Monsieur Bellay the Embassador of France , the Emperor became more moderate in his terms , and discourses on that subject ; during which time there was a most profound silence amongst all the Cardinals in that August Assembly . But then as to the proposition made of a League between the Italian Princes for expulsion of the French , the Pope did with singular respect to the Emperor , approve , and praise the pious affection he had for the care , and repose of Italy ; but yet as to himself he could not recede from his Principle , and resolution of Neutrality , which he had grounded on the foundation of his Pastoral Office , and Charge , which enjoyned him to seek , and endeavour to the utmost of his power an Union , and Peace between Christian Princes ; and therefore he heartily urged him to a Peace with the King of France , offering himself to become the Mediator and Umpire in the accord between them : But so far was the Emperor Charles transported with anger , and disdain against Francis the French King , that he treated him with all the terms of obloquy , that his rage could suggest ; concluding , that nothing could determin , or put a period to the differences between them , but only the death of one of them two ; and therefore did publickly defie and challenge Francis to a single Combat : but the Pope being desirous to mitigate this heat with fair words , and gentle persuasions , embracing him , desired him not to give way to his passion ; and when the Embassadors of France would have answered something farther in favour of their King , he required them to be silent , resolving not to give ear to any of their Expostulations . Hence a cruel War arose between the Empire and France ; for the Emperor having remained 14 days at Rome , departed thence with design to Invade France ; and so passing through Toscany , and the Jurisdiction of Genoua , at the persuasion of Antonio de Leva , he entered Provence , where for want of all Provisions , and by reason of the Distempers and Sicknesses which at that time reigned in that Country , his Forces were reduced to great difficulties ; which was the reason that this War did not continue a year , before a Truce was concluded of ten months between them : the opportunity of which quiet interval the Pope improving for making a firm , and constant Peace , laboured to appease the incensed Spirits of those two Princes by an interview at Nice , which he proposed as a place for their Meeting , and where he himself offered to be personally present : for tho being 73 years old , his age might excuse him from the fatigue of such a Journey ; yet for the sake of the peace of Christendom , and the piety of this work , he offered himself to be Arbitrator of their Controversies : the which being assented unto by the two Princes , about the beginning of June , 1538. the Emperor , and the French King , and the Pope also personally appeared at the place appointed , where the Pope taking the Propositions , and the Demands on both sides into consideration , he found so many difficult and knotty points to be determined , that despairing of any conclusion in manner of a Peace , he proposed a Truce for ten years between them ; during which time , all acts of Hostility were to cease , and free Commerce , and intercourse of Trade to be admitted between their Subjects : the which being accepted by both parties , the Emperor , and King returned to their Dominions , and the Pope to Rome ; where he was received with the common joy , and acclamations of all the City . But to return from these secular Disturbances , and Treaties , to matters more nearly relating to Religion , and the Church . It was now about twenty years that Luther had preached his Doctrins in Germany , and other parts ; and that the Christian Princes had long desired a General Council ; against which this Paul the Third having never shewed himself averse , but rather testified a willingness , and inclinations thereunto , it was now thought fit to assign the time , and place for assembling this Council ; the which was published by a Bull , penned with great caution , and subtilty , by six Cardinals , and three Bishops , lest the words should prejudice , or in any wise infringe the Papal Authority ; the which was dated in publick Consistory the 12th . of June , and signed by all the Cardinals : the Tenure of which was to this effect . That since the time that this Pope entered into the Papal Dignity , he never had more passionately desired any thing , than to purge the Church of Christ , ( the care of which was committed to his charge ) of all Errors and Schisms , and to restore it to the ancient Discipline and severity of the Primitive times ; to effect which , he judged no expedient so agreeable , and proper , as a General Council , the which he had often signified both to the Emperor , and other Kings ; in hopes that after all Errors were corrected , and exploded , and abuses in manners reformed ; that such a Sacred Convention would procure , and beget a right understanding between all Christian Princes , that laying aside all Quarrels and Animosities amongst themselves , they would unite together in a War against Infidels , for recovery of the Countries they had usurped , and rescue of our Christian Brethren who suffer under their servitude , and slavery . To which end , by virtue of that absolute Power committed to him by God , and by and with the consent of his Brothers the Cardinals , he did Indict , and publish a General Council to be held at Mantoua , at , or upon the 27th . of May , of the year following : Commanding and requiring all Bishops , and Prelates of what degree or place soever , to be assistant , and present thereunto , as they were obliged by Oath , and by Holy Canons , and Decrees instituted on such occasions . Desiring and intreating the Emperor , and all Christian Princes , for the love of Jesus Christ , to be present and assistant there in person , if it were possible , and consistent with their Affairs ; and if not , then to depute their Embassadors , and Ministers with plenary Power , and Authority ; as they had already promised both to Clement and himself , &c. The Pope also published an other Bull at the same time , to purge , ( as he called it ) the City of Rome from Vices , and corruption of manners ; that so , as his intentions were to reform all that was amiss in the Christian world , ( of which in spiritual matters he was the Head , and Chief ) so it was most pious to begin at home ; that the streams from the original Source might descend more pure , and limpid into other parts . But the first Bull indicting a Council at Mantoua , had not been long published , before the Duke of that place , considering , that for the security thereof , it would be necessary to maintain a stronger Garrison , than usual ; the extraordinary charge , and expence of which he demanded of the Pope ; with many other hard conditions derogatory to the Papal Power , and such as did infringe that liberty which was always accorded to places , where General Councils had been celebrated : it was therefore thought fit to assign an other place ; the which being not as yet agreed , the time of Assembling was deferred from May , until the first of November following . The month of November approaching near , the Pope published an other Bull , appointing the Council to be held at Vicenza , a City under the Jurisdiction of the Venetians , upon the first of May next , in the year 1538. deputing for his Legates the Cardinals Campeggio , Simonetta , and Jeronimo Alexandro , alledging for cause of such prolongation the nearness of the Winter , which would be very incommodious to those , who were to travel thither from remote parts . Howsoever upon divers obstacles , and inconveniences thereupon occurring , the place for meeting of this Council was altered , and the time deferred for some years after , as will appear by the sequel hereof . In the mean time Henry the Eighth , King of England , who in the year 1535. was by Act of Parliament Authorized Head of the Church of England , did now absolutely throw off all Obedience to the Papal Sea ; at which time the whole Clergy of England was charged by the Kings Learned Council to be in a Praemunire for supporting and maintaining the Legantine power of Cardinal Wolsey : and were thereupon called by Process into the Kings Bench : but before that day of appearance came , they in their Convocation concluded an humble submission in writing , and offered the King a hundred thousand pounds to have their Pardon by Parliament , which offer after some pause , and deliberation , was accepted , and their pardon promised . Until this time the Popes , that is , Clement VII . and this present Paul the third had subtilly dissembled matters between them and Henry King of England , intending if necessity had required to have confirmed his Divorce from Queen Catharine ; to which end Cardinal Campeggio was sent into England , and joyned in Commission with the Cardinal of York , with Authority to give Sentence in favour of the King ; and that the matter might receive a speedy dispatch , and not be spun out by length of time , required in the solemnity of Judgment , and passing Sentence ; a Brief was ready framed , and drawn up , and the Bull , or Seal thereunto affixed , whereby the Marriage with Queen Catherine was made null , and void , in the most ample manner , and with Terms and Clauses so full , as nothing could be more expressive , nor more large than that Instrument , with instructions notwithstanding not to present or publish the same , unless they received assurances , that Henry would continue firm and constant in his Obedience to the Authority of the Church ; and in this manner things stood , and thus far had proceeded in the year 1528. Clement the Seventh being then Pope ; and so remained in suspense until the time of this present Paul the Third , when Henry bidding defiance to the Papal Authority , proceeded to actions never to be reconciled with that Church ; whereupon the Pope issued out his Bull , dated the 30th . of August , 1535. whereby he cited King Henry to appear personally before him , and the College of Cardinals at Rome , to give answer to all those Cruelties , Sacrileges , Adulteries , and other Crimes whereof he stood accused : and in case of refusal , he pronounced him , and all his Subjects to remain under censure of Excommunication ; declaring him actually deprived of his Crown , and Kingdom ; his Subjects absolved from all Obedience ; all actions of Religion interdicted and forbidden to be performed , or celebrated in his Dominions : commanding all Ecclesiastical persons to depart from his Kingdoms , and the Nobles to rise up in Rebellion against him . But all this lightning and thunder of Excommunication did little terrifie the resolved mind of King Henry , but rather incensed him to proceed in that course , which since that time , hath laid the happy beginning of that blessed Reformation , under which by Gods mercy we enjoy the true , and glorious light of the Gospel . On these terms England stood in reference to the Pope , when publication was made of a General Council to be held at Mantoua , and then altered to Vicenza ; in which case King Henry , judging himself concerned in despight of his Excommunication , published a Manifesto in his own name , and in the name of all his Nobility , whereby he protested against any such Convocation assembled by the Popes Authority , as being in it self of none effect ; excepting also against the place , as unsecure , and the Country as infested with continual Wars . But whereas he was desirous of a General Council , as being the only means whereby to reform the dissolute matters of the Clergy , and suppress the exorbitant Tyrannies , and Usurpations of the Clergy : he should willingly give his consent thereunto , provided that such Convocation were assembled by the Authority of the Christian Kings and Princes , who had the sole power and disposal of such matters ; for as to the Pope , he esteemed him only as a Bishop in his own Diocess , with no farther extent of Jurisdiction , than that which reacheth thereunto ; the which also was most reasonable at this time , when the abuses of the Court of Rome were the chief matters to be reformed , and to be presented to the cognisance and censure of such a Council . Besides this great defection of England from the Papal Obedience , which gave a fatal blow to the Church of Rome , the Doctrin of Luther daily grew , and dilated it self in all parts of Germany and France , with much disturbance ; for allaying of which , and establishment of the truth of the Gospel there was no other remedy mentioned , and cried up by all parties , but a General Council ; but this admitted of so many scruples , disputes , and nicities , as to the time and place , that nothing could as yet be resolved . In the mean time the Turks taking advantage upon the discord amongst Christians , entered Dalmatia with Fire and Sword , and took the strong Town of Clissa , which the pope had fortified with all sorts of Provisions , and Ammunition ; which misfortune the Pope greatly resenting , ordered solemn Processions to be made in Rome , at which he was present in person , and walked on foot ; and sent his Legates to most Christian Princes , exhorting them to lay aside the Quarrels , and Wars amongst themselves , and unite together against the Common Enemy : in order whereunto a League was made between the Pope , the Emperor , and the Venetians ; the conditions whereof were , that the Emperor should set 82 Gallies to Sea , and the Venetians the like number , and the Pope 38 ; with which force of 200 Sail , they agreed to invest the Turks Dominions in some parts of Greece . Andrea D'Oria was constituted Admiral of the Emperors Fleet , Vicenzo Capello of the Venetians , and Marco Grimano Patriarch of Aquileia , of the Popes ; and in case any descent were made , or Forces landed , then Fernando Gonzaga , Vice-King of Sicily was to be Generalissimo , or Commander in Chief : but the success did not answer so great preparations , which proved rather dishonorable , than advantagious : for this formidable Fleet being at Sea , near the Promontory of Antium , had sight of the Fleet of Barbarosso ; and might with much ease have charged and vanquished them ; but Andrea D'Oria the Emperors Admiral refused to engage ; so that leaving the Enemy , they all divided themselves into three Squadrons under their respective Commanders , sailing away in manner of a flight , to the great ignominy , and shame of the Christian Arms ; which inglorious action did greatly displease the Pope , and more especially the Venetians , who instead of some great benefit which they expected in return for all their expence , and hazard , lost Castlenuovo , which was soon afterwards taken by the Enemy . Howsoever this publick Disgrace was in some manner repaired by the favour , and good will of the Emperor towards the Pope , whh bestowed on his Son Pier-luigi the City of Novara , and gave Margaret of Austria , the Widow of Alexander de Medicis in marriage to his Nephew Ottavio , with a Portion of 250 thousand Ducats . It happened about this time , that Francis Naria da Meltro , Duke of Camerin , died , the Pope immediately resolved to make seizure of Camerino , pretending that that place was devolved to the Church , ever since the death of John Maria Varano , whom Leo X. had made Duke of that place ; for that he leaving no Heirs Male , Feltro had by Usurpation taken possession of that place , in right only of Julia the Daughter of John Maria Varano , whom his Son Guido Vbaldo had taken to Wife , and held the same in despight of Clement the late Pope . And now whereas the present Duke was a youth of tender age , and no experience , the Pope made use of this opportunity to lay his claim , ( which he had concealed during the life of the old Duke ) and to make it good raised an Army , and marched against Camerino , with which this young Duke being terrified , surrendred the place without other difficulty to the Pope , who having satisfied all pretenders to any Arrears by disbursement of great sums of mony , he invested his Nephew Ottavio Farnese in the place , creating him Duke of Camerino , chief Prefect of Rome , and Censuary of the Church . By this and other expences the Chamber was greatly exhausted of its Treasure ; to recruit which the Pope laid new Gabels and Impositions on all Commodities in his Dominions , and especially upon Salt ; the which so discontented the People of Perugia , that from a mutiny they took Arms , and appeared in open Rebellion ; but being soon que●led by the Popes Forces , all their Immunities , and Privileges were seized , whereby they were forced to send their Messengers to Rome , with all humility , and submission to beg Pardon from the Pope , promising all Loyalty , and Obedience for the future . Ascanius Colonna making also some disturbance on the like occasion , was for his contumacy deprived of his Estate in Campagna , Paliano was dismantled , and his Fortress of Rocca entirely demolished . Things being thus reduced , and settled in the Temporal State , he converted his thoughts to the quiet and security of the Church ; and considering that disturbances in the world proceeded commonly from want of good Instruction , and corruption of manners , he commanded the Bishops to their respective Diocesses , enjoyning them to reside there , and teach their Flocks with good Lectures , by their own exemplary lives . In the year 1540. he augmented and enlarged the Immunities , and Privileges of the Chamber , and the Authority of the Referendaries : He gave liberty to Clergy men to dispose of their Estates by Testament without leave , or interruption of the Apostolical Chamber : He gave liberty also to Jews which were converted to Christianity to dispose of their Estates according to their own will and pleasure , and reformed many abuses in the administration of Civil , and Criminal Causes ; and towards the end of this year constituted Cardinal Farnese his Nephew Legate at Avignon in the place of the Cardinal D'Auch deceased . The Pope ( as we have declared before ) shewing himself unresolved in the matter of a Council , being very wavering as to the time , and place , tho he seemed always ready to agree thereunto ; and from the first time , that he was created Pope , evidenced an earnest desire above all things to comply with the Christian Princes in that particular ; at length the Emperor and Princes of Germany finding their Country tossed , and embroiled with various disputes of Religion , resolved to call a Diet at Regensburg , supposing that a National Assembly might settle , and determin Controversies in want , and for defect of a General Council ; and in pursuance thereof a Diet was opened at Regensburg about the beginning of March , 1541. At this Diet the Emperor himself was present with great hopes , that all Controversies about Religion would be here determined , and Germany united in the same opinion . Hereunto the Pope sent Cardinal Gaspar Contarini to be his Legat ; a person of excellent prudence , and learning , accompanied with several others well instructed in the Interest of the Court of Rome , and with publick Notaries skilful in drawing up Authentick Acts , and Forms of Law , to whom above all things it was committed in charge , not to receive any Papers , or Memorials which might tend to the least abatement , or diminution of the Papal Authority ; but in such case to break up abruptly , referring those matters to the determination of a General Council . In short , after long Conferences , and Debates , the Diet broke up on the 28th . of July , the Emperor referring all that had been done , or transacted there to a General Council , or to a National Synod of Germany , or to a Diet of the Empire ; promising to go himself into Italy , to treat with the Pope on that matter , and in case the Pope should appear refractory thereunto , that then notwithstanding he would within the space of eighteen months , by virtue of his own Authority issue forth his Writs for calling a Diet of the Empire , for setling the Affairs of Religion , and prevail with the Pope to send his Legat to it : And in the mean time he commanded the Protestants not to receive any other new Doctrins , than such as had already been debated ; and enjoyned the Bishops to reform the abuses of their Churches . He forbad also the dissolution of Monasteries , or any seizure to be made on the Estate of the Church , and any person or persons whatsoever to change , or alter his or their Religion . And for the better satisfaction and contentment of the Protestants , that in those points which were still under Controversie , he left every man free , and at liberty in his own judgment ; and farther , that such Monasteries as were not yet demolished , should still remain , but howsoever should be reduced to a Godly and Christian way of practice . That the Goods of the Church should not be seized , but left for maintainance of the Ministers without any distinction or difference relating to their Sect in Religion . He also prorogued the Assembly at Ausburg , until such time as the points there in Controversie could come to the decision of a General Council , or a Diet of the Empire . After this the Emperor passed into Italy , and at Luca met the Pope , where in a long discourse he treated at large concerning a Council , and the management of a War against the Turks ; the result of which was this , That the Pope should send a Nuntio into Germany , to advise the Diet which was to be held at Spira on the beginning of the next year following , and assure them of his resolution to assemble a General Council at Vicenza at the time formerly prefixed . But in regard this City was under the Dominion of the Venetians , the Pope thought fit to intimate first this intention to the Senate , before he signified this resolution at Spira : the which was advisedly considered , for the Venetians rejected the proposal , being jealous of the ill consequences , which the concourse of such multitudes might produce to their State ; and in regard they had lately made a Peace with the Sultan , they apprehended , that a Treaty and Consultation held in one of their Towns , for uniting in a Confederacy against him , and carrying on a War , might be the occasion of a Rupture , and breach of the Peace , which lately they had with great charge , and much labour concluded : upon which answer from the Venetians the Pope was forced to take other measures . In the mean time the Cardinal Coutarini lay under the severe censure of the Pope , having been accused , for behaving himself with too much easiness at Regensburg in matters which concerned the interest of the Church , for that he seemed as if he had been a little shaken , and staggered with the subtil Arguments against the Doctrin of Transubstantiation , and heard with too much indifferency , the discourses which tended to the diminution of the Papal Authority . But the Cardinal Fregosa being his friend , defended him in despight of all his enemies , until such time as returning to the Pope at Luca , he rendered such an account of all matters transacted in his Embassy , as gave the Pope entire satisfaction . This was the state of Affairs towards the end of the year 1541. when at the beginning of 1542. the Pope dispatched John Mora the Bishop of Modena to the Diet held at Spira , under Ferdinand the Emperors brother , giving them to understand that the Pope continued his resolution of holding a General Council , which he had for some time deferred in expectation of that good issue which it was hoped the Diets , and National Conventions would have produced in the settlement of Religion : but seeing that those means had failed , he now again re-assumed his former deliberation about a Council , which he should gladly cause to be assembled in Germany , were not the fatigues of so long a Journey , and the alteration of Air dangerous to a person of his age : and therefore after he had thought of Mantoua , Vicenza , Ferrara , Bologna , and Piacenza for places proper and convenient for such a Convention ; He did at length pitch upon Trent as a City without exception , being situated on the Frontiers of Germany , and therefore did now unalterably appoint a Council there to be opened on the 13th . of August next ensuing , desiring all those there present at this Diet that they would lay aside all Animosities and Factions , and appear at this Council with clear and sincere souls to favour the cause of God , and the truth of the Gospel . Upon this proposal Ferdinand , and the other Princes which favoured the Cause of the Roman Church , returned their thanks to the Pope , saying , that since there was no City in Germany judged convenient for this Council , that they were contented with this assignment of Trent , where they promised to come , and there to be assistant . But the Protestants refused to accept of this intimation , alledging that the Pope had neither Authority to indict a Council , nor that Trent was a place convenient for it ; which was the cause that no farther resolution was taken hereupon at this Diet. Howsoever the Pope proceeded forward in his intention , and published his Bull dated the two and twentieth of May , for assembling a Council at Trent to meet on the first of November following ; the which was dispatched from Rome to all the Princes of Christendom , but without any great success . For in the month of July , Francis the French King had denounced War against the Emperor , having in a Manifesto published his reasons for it in such severe terms , as greatly reflected on the honor of the Emperor , and which so much provoked him to anger in that ill humor wherein he was newly returned from his unhappy adventure before Algier into Spain , that when the Bull was delivered ro him , he gave this answer ; that he was in no manner satisfied therewith ; in regard that it made no distinction in the terms , and stile thereof between him and the King of France : for tho he had refused no pains , nor spared expence to compass the assembling of a Council ; and that the French King on the contrary had endeavoured by his Embassadors at Spira to nourish discords , and so to embroil the affairs of Religion , as to put them into a condition beyond all hopes , or possibility of accommodation ; yet this Bull treated the disservices of the French with the same equality of merit , as it did the unwearied zeal of Him the Emperor , whose great incumbence it had always been to render faithful , and effectual Offices of Duty to the Church : And then rehearsing the many provocations the French King had given him , he desired the Pope to consider , if the Behaviour of that King towards him did correspond with a design , or intention of advancing the interest of Christendom , or did appear with such a face , or guise of Peace , and Reconciliation , as was necessary at such a time when a General Council was to be convened ; of which we may then conceive the most promising assurances of success , when it commences with Candor , Friendship , and Charity , which are the best , and most excellent dispositions towards the establishment of truth , and peace . But seeing that the French King hath ever countermined , and disturbed this course , some other way , was to be found for the settlement of Religion besides a Council ; and in the mean time he desired that the Pope would attribute the disappointment thereof to the French King only , to whom it was necessary , that he should declare himself a publick enemy , in case he ever hoped to expect good from a Council , in the settlement of Peace , and Religion in the world . The French King being well assured that the War which he had commenced at this unseasonable time , would certainly be interpreted , as prejudicial to Religion , and as if he favoured the Protestant cause ; did therefore , to forestal such suggestions , publish most severe Edicts against the Protestants ; forbidding them to assemble at any Meetings , causing all their Books , written in defence of their Doctrin to be burnt , and enjoyning the Sorbonists to make severe inquisitions concerning such , who observed not Fish days , or days of Abstinence , or said not their Prayers in Latin , or in any manner contradicted , or withstood the Principles , or Doctrins of the Catholick Church . Moreover , he wrote an Apology for himself to the Pope in answer to what the Emperor had accused him of ; recalling to memory the hard and sacrilegious usage which he had practised against Clement VII . how he had sacked Rome , and imprisoned the Pope , and at the same time in a most hypocritical manner , illuding God Almighty , had made Processions at Madrid for the Pope's deliverance , when he himself was the sole Author of his confinement : farther purging himself of being any impediment , or hinderance to the proceedings of a Council , or giving an interruption to the quiet , and settlement of Religion . Hereupon the Pope , that he might shew himself the common Father of Christian Princes ( on which title he laid the great stress of his Authority ) desired to interpose himself , as Mediator of their differences ; and to that end , dispatched Cardinal Contarini to the Emperor , and Cardinal Sadoler to the French King ; but Contarini dying in his journey , Cardinal Viseo was constituted in his place , who being a person not very acceptable to the Emperor , was not a proper instrument to effect the Pacification intended . Howsoever , tho the War proceeded , and that acts of Hostility were committed in divers places , yet the Pope prosecuted the design of a Council , judging it his honor to be now positive , as to the time and place , and accordingly towards the beginning of November , he sent three Cardinals , viz. Peter Paul Parisio , John Morone , and Reginal le Poole an Englishman to be his Legates , for preparing matters in order to the Council , which was appointed to be holden at Trent : besides whom , many other Bishops were sent , who were all men of excellent Learning , and subtil Disputants ; but the Protestants refusing to meet at that place , by virtue of the Pope's Authority ; these learned Doctors became all of one side , and finding none to make opposition against them , they might with much facility have confirmed , and established what Fundamentals and conclusions they had pleased . But as yet things were not prepared for any publick Act , nor had the Legates Instructions as yet to conclude any thing , but only entertain the Prelates , and Embassadors which were sent thither . The appearance at first was very thin , and few Princes had sent their Ministers to Trent ; howsoever the Emperor tho he entertained little hopes of a good issue of these proceedings , yet he resolved for prevention of Plots , or Designs against him to send Don Diego de Mendoza , and Cardinal Granvel to be his Embassadors at that place ; who being arrived , pressed the Pope's Legates to proceed to the business , that their time might not be there consumed to no purpose ; which the Legates endeavouring to evade , and still to put delays , and impediments in the way , it was so displeasing to the Emperor's Ministers , that they protested against those delatory excuses ; to which the Legates giving no answer , Granvel was recalled , and sent to reside at the Diet at Noremberg , which was opened about the beginning of the year 1543. so that nothing moved forward in this Council by reason of the many obstructions , and especially of the fierce War , which now grew very hot between the Emperor , and the French King , and of the Plague which was begun at — so that after some few Sessions to little purpose , the Council was by order of the Pope adjourned to Bologna . The Pope having advice that the Emperor , who had now entered into a League with Henry VIII . King of England , against France , intended to pass into Flanders by way of Italy ; he resolved to meet , and speak with him , pretending that his Errand was no other , than like a Father , and Spiritual Pastor , to persuade , and exhort him to Peace , and Unity , and to impart some things to him relating to the Council of Trent ; tho in reallity he had a more secret , and peculiar design under the covert of these publick interests : which was , to procure the Dukedom of Milan , for one of his Nephews ; and for an inducement thereunto intended to make offer of a good sum of mony , which he supposed might be very prevalent with the Emperor at a time when his Wars in Flanders were pressing , and expensive . And therefore departing from Rome on the 26th . of February , and not regarding the coldness of the season , which was inconvenient to one of his age , he travelled through the Dominions of the Church , and taking Modena , Reggio , Parma , Ferrara , Ancona , Perugia , and Viterbo in his way , he at length came to Bologna , where he remained until the middle of Summer , when Charles V. arrived at Genoua , where he was received into the Palace of Prince D'Oria , prepared for him in all Royal and sumptuous manner ; he was there complemented by several Princes of Italy , and particularly by Pier luigi Farnese , whom the Pope had expresly sent to the Emperor , intreating him to assign a time , and place where the Pope might have discourse with him in order to some matters of great concernment . The Emperor who was pressed to make all the speed possible into Flanders , and had resentment of things which he took unkindly from the Pope , made several excuses ▪ pretending that his Affairs would not permit him the leisure for such a meeting ; and that in case the Pope's business were exhortations to Peace and Reconciliation with France , the matter was too far gone for him to afford any ear thereunto , until he had first received some revenge , and compensation for the injuries which had been offered him . Pierluigi not succeeding in this request , the Cardinal Farnese was immediately dispatched in post to Genoua to urge the Emperor with more pressing instances ; and being a person very eloquent and importunate , he prevailed with the Emperor to meet , and discourse with the Pope at Busetto , a place between Vicenza , and Cremona ; provided that this interview should not retard him in his journey , for above the space of three days . Accordingly the Pope came to Busetto on the 20th of June , and the next day also the Emperor arrived , when falling immediately upon business , the Emperor would by no means hearken to the proposition which was made him for investing his Nephew Ottavio in the State of Milan ; and tho a sum of mony was offered for it , which the present necessities did greatly require ; yet being supplied with two hundred thousand Crowns by agreement with Cormo de Medicis , whereby he released to him all the Fortresses of the State of Florence , he would upon no terms give ear to the proposition concerning Milan ; which when the Pope perceived , and that his arguments , and importunities for it , were all insignificant ; he turned his discourse to matters of more publick concernment , desiring him to consider the present state of the Church , which was torn in pieces by diversity of Sects in Religion , which took their advantage of those confusions , which the Wars between him , and France had caused ; and farther he represented to him the great danger in which his Brother Ferdinand was engaged by the formidable forces of the Turk , which threatned Hungary ; in consideration of all which , he begged of him to put an end to his Wars against Christians , that he might repress and give a stop to the violent incursions of the common enemy : all which discourse had no other effect , than only , that hereupon Julio Or●●no was dispeeded with thirty Companies of Foot to Guard and defend the Confines of Hungary : and thus the Pope having spent five days at Busetto , with no other advantage to his Affairs , he returned again to Bologna , where he celebrated the Feast of S. Peter the Apostle . About this time Barbarosso , who had been instigated by the French , to do all the damage they were able to the Emperor , had coasted along the shore by Naples ; and having slaid some time before the Isle of 〈…〉 , they at length appeared near Civita Vecchia , at the mouth of the 〈…〉 which gave such an alarm to Rome , that the Inhabitants had certainly abandoned the City , and fled to the Mountains , had not Poline the French Envoy aboard the Fleet of Barbarosso , written a Letter to Cardinal Rodolfo , giving him assurance , that there was no design upon Rome ; with which the tumult was quieted , and their fears dissipated . Now began the year 1544. which was very remarkable for the unexpected Peace concluded between the Emperor and the French King , on the 18th . of September at Crespy , a Castle in Valois , after the bloody Battel of Cerisoles : the which was received with extreme joy by all the Christian Princes , and especially by Pope Paul , who being returned from Bologna to Rome , had lately made solemn Processions for the Peace and quiet of Christendom ; the which unexpected news surprising the Pope , was interpreted by him , as a return of those Prayers and Supplications , he had made for Peace , tho inwardly he conceived some secret resentments , that he had not been concerned as Mediator in it . Upon this news of Peace , the Pope thought it seasonable to publish an other Sessions of the Council to Commence in March following , which had on occasion of the late Wars been prorogued : but this hasty indiction of a Council was not pleasing to the Emperor , who expected to have been first consulted ; esteeming that it had been more agreeable to his Authority , and more acceptable to the humor of Germany , had he been made the principal Author of this Council : Howsoever that he might seem to be the first mover of the work , and the Pope only to act in the second place , he issued out many Commissions to the Prelates of Spain , and of the Low-Countries , and to many Divines at Lovain , to meet together , and consider of several Theses , and Propositions which were to be debated in the Council , which being reduced to six and thirty Heads , he required their solution of them positively , without any proofs , or references to Holy Scripture . All which solutions being made , were confirmed by the Emperor 's Magisterial Authority , and Edicts , requiring all people to yield entire faith , and belief thereunto . And farther , the Emperor not being able to conceal the displeasure he had conceived against the Pope , vented his choler frequently to the Nuntio in very severe and sharp terms : and whereas the Pope in the month of December had created thirteen Cardinals , those three which were Spaniards amongst them were forbidden by the Emperor to accept the Dignity , or to take the Title , or wear the Habit. Tho the Emperor had testified this open displeasure against the Pope , yet he so far complied with him , as to send Don Diego de Mendoza , who had lately been his Embassador at Venice , with ample Commission to the Council of Trent , as did also the other Princes who were in amity with the Pope : but the Protestants who had sent their Commissioners to the Diet at Worms , over which Ferdinand presided in the place of the Emperor , refused to send their Embassadors to Trent , alledging , that the Assembly held at that place , was not legitimate , nor could be termed with the quality , and character of a General Council . The Pope being highly incensed at this refusal , and separation of the Protestants , which he esteemed an affront to the Papal Authority , dispatched his Nephew the Cardinal Farnese , in quality of Legate , with ample instructions to the Emperor ; wherein besides some other particular interests , he encharged him most especially to incite the Emperor to make a War of Religion against the Protestant Princes ▪ of which he conceived the greater hopes , in regard that by frequent advices from his Nuntio , he was assured of the displeasure , and disdain the Emperor had of the Protestant Cause , and that he willingly gave ear to those suggestions which advised him to compel their Assents , and Compliance by force of Arms. To this Proposition , the Emperor made answer , that he acknowledged this Counsel which the Pope gave him to be good , and almost necessary , and which he resolved to follow ; but howsoever , that it was to be executed with its due caution ; and that a Truce was first to be concluded with the Turk , which was secretly treating : and then that some discords , and dissentions were to be sowed amongst the Protestant Princes ; for that being united together , their numbers were so formidable , and great , that instead of maintaining the Catholick Religion , he should put it into apparent danger , and hazard , which a doubtful state of War may produce . This Treaty , tho secretly carried , was yet suspected by the Protestant Princes , who took a most sensible alarm from the Sermon of a Cordelier Frier that preached one day before the Emperor , King Ferdinand , and the Legate , and used many invective Speeches against the Lutherans : he told the Emperor plainly , that it was his duty to defend the Church by force of Arms ; and that God had put the Sword into his hands for extirpation of this Heresie , and destruction of this pest of mankind , which he ought not to suffer to live in this world . This Sermon and discourse made great noise , being interpreted for the sense of the Legate , and to be an effect of the Treaty which he secretly held with the Pope , and that the Frier Preached in that manner by his order ; wherefore to abate , and surcease those reports , the Cardinal departed secretly by night , and with all expedition returned into Italy . In the mean time the Debates at the Diet at Worms proceeded , where the Emperor in person endeavoured to persuade the Princes to contribute towards a War against the Turk ; which they absolutely refused to do , until assurance were given them , that the Peace between them and the Emperor should be continued , and maintained without any respect to the determinations , and conclusions at Trent , which they could not esteem a General Council , or to have any Power and Authority to oblige them to an observation of those Decrees , and Canons which were formed therein : to which the Emperor replied , that he could not assure them of Peace , or observation of any Articles , which should exempt them from the determination of that Council , to which all Christians were obliged to submit ; and that he should not know how to to excuse himself to other Kings and Princes , in case he should endeavour to procure that exemption for Germany only , from obedience to the Council , which was chiefly convened , in respect , and in order to the settlement of their Affairs . With which this Diet was dissolved on the 4th . of August , and an other published to be held in the month of January following at Regensburg . In this manner time passed without any issue or determination of Disputes : the Protestants refused to own or acknowledg the Council of Trent to be lawfully Convened ; and the Pope could not suffer the Points of Religion to be debated in the Diets of Germany , which were assembled by the Secular Authority . So that the Pope published a Jubily to be held at Rome on the 15th . of July , 1546. in the Bull for which , after he had amply set forth the great care and pains he had used for the suppression of Heresie , which could not be compassed by any other human means , than by a General Council : yet such was the obstinacy of Hereticks , that they contemned , and slighted its Sentence , and denied Obedience to its Authority : And therefore as the last remedy , and ultimate prevention of these growing evils , he declared , that he was forced to make a League with the Emperor , that he might by force of Arms , reduce those to the Church , who were by no other more gentle means capable to be reclaimed from their Heresies and Rebellion : for the success of which , he exhorted all good Catholicks to have recourse unto God by Prayers , Fastings , Confessions , and Communion . The Emperor on the other side , on the 20th . of the same month , published a Remonstrance against the Elector of Saxony , and the Landgrave of Hess ; in which , omitting to mention any particulars about Religion , he charged them with disobedience to his commands , and opposition to his designs ; that they had made Alliances , and entered into Confederation with other Princes of the Empire against him ; that they had seized Bishopricks , and Ecclesiastical Benefices into their own hands , under the specious pretences of Religion , Peace , and Liberty . And therefore that as seditious Rebels , Traitors , and Disturbers of the publick Peace he resolved to proceed against them ; absolving the Nobility from their Oath of Allegiance to them , and requiring the people to withdraw themselves from their Obedience , not to joyn with them , nor afford them any aid , succor , or assistance . Tho the Pope and the Emperor were joyned in the same League , and intended the same thing ; yet the motives for this War mentioned in their Remonstrances were displeasing to each other , as not corresponding to their mutual interests : for the Emperor was unwilling to have this War stiled a War of Religion , lest that denomination should engage a stronger , and a more numerous party than he was able to Master : the Pope howsoever was desirous to have it so named , and believed , that the Emperor having to contend with a numerous , and formidable Enemy , his Power might be attempered , and his Greatness reduced to some tolerable equality in the Ballance of Christendom . Notwithstanding these different considerations , the Pope united his Army with that of the Emperors ; who now casting off all thoughts concerning the transaction of Affairs at Trent , attended wholly to the War : in prosecution of which , on the 24th . of April 1547. both Armies were drawn up , and stood ranged one against the other near the River Albi● : the Protestant Army consisted of eighty thousand Foot , and fifteen thousand Horse : that of the Emperors was much inferior in number , not amounting with the three Italian Regiments , and six hundred Horse sent by the Pope , to more than three and forty thousand men . Howsoever the Emperor gained the Victory , the Elector of Saxony being wounded , and taken Prisoner , and his whole Army defeated : and in a few days after the Landgrave of Hesse by mediation of Maurice his Son-in ▪ law , and the Duke of Brandenbourg , with all submission came in , and presented himself before the Emperor . The Duke of Saxony was in the first place tryed and condemned to dye ; but afterwards procuring a remission of the Sentence , he yielded to some other very severe terms , and conditions , with exemption notwithstanding from being obliged to the Acts , and determinations of the Council of Trent in points of Religion , with which the Emperor was willing to dispense , provided he would subscribe , and oblige himself to other Articles . The Landgrave tho he was hardly pressed to that point also ▪ yet would not subscribe ; but only in general terms , that he would refer himself to the Decrees , and Determinations of a Council , that was free , and holy , and purged from the leven of a corrupt Head , and Members , as did also Duke Maurice of Saxony , and the Elector of Brandenbourg . Howsoever the Duke of Saxony was condemned to perpetual imprisonment , and the Landgrave during the pleasure of the Emperor . By which great Victory the Emperor becoming absolute Master of all Germany , and having gained much Cannon and Artillery , and exhausted great sums of mony from the Towns and Countries which were in subjection to those Princes , whom ho had conquered , he was arrived to that pitch of heighth , and greatness which the Pope could not gladly allow ; and in this condition , for security of the peace , and quiet , and for the better regulation of the Affairs of Germany , the Emperor assigned a Diet to be held at Ausbourg . Upon the first news of this Victory , the Pope to outward appearance seemed to be transported to an extremity of joy ; and thereupon immediately dispatched away the Cardinal Francis Sfondrato with Congratulatory Letters for the success of this Victory , stiling the Emperor Invictissimus , & Maximus Imperator . Howsoever his secret thoughts did not correspond with these external Demonstrations ; for ever since the denial which the Emperor had made of investing his Nephew in the Dutchy of Milan , he had conceived a grudg against him , which he dissembled , until this time , when his displeasure being exalted with a jealousie that the Emperor by this success would aspire to the absolute Dominion of Italy ; and observing with what little regard the Prelates of the Empire had comported themselves , during the Council of Trent towards the Papal Authority : and reflecting farther , that he could never obtain from the Emperor the confirmation of his Son Pier-luigi , in the States of Parma , and Piacenza , which he had conferred upon him ; he could not longer suppress these resentments , but vented with all the spight imaginable many reproaches against Charles , saying , that out of malice to him , he had joyned himself to Henry VIII . King of England , who was condemned of Heresie , and Excommunicated from the Church . In which passion he prorogued the Council , which in compliance with the Emperor he had called at Trent , to be now transferred , and held at Bologna ; for which he seemed to have received some just motives from the Behaviour of certain Prelates , who having banded themselves into Factions , seemed to intend something in diminution of the Popes Dignity , and Prerogative : to prevent which , all those Prelates which sided with the Pope , pretending that the Air of Trent was too sharp for them , removed to Bologna ; from which place the Emperor was not able to dissuade the Pope , with all the excuses and intreaties he could use . This and other matters raising and exalting these feuds , the Pope applied himself to the French King , intending to joyn in League with him , and other Princes of that party ; and the Emperor finding no effects , or issue of Affairs at Trent , repaired to the Diet at Ausburg . The Diet there began on the first of September , where the Emperor presiding in person , laboured with all the earnestness , and with all the art , and endeavours he was able to compose the differences , and settle a Peace in Germany ; but in regard the point of Religion was the cause of all their Troubles , whensoever that came into question it occasioned great Commotions . For the Ecclesiastical Electors , or such as belonged to the Church did desire , and urge that an entire , and absolute reference of all things should be given to the Council at Trent , without any reserve , or condition . The Secular Electors who adhered to the Doctrin of Luther were contented also to refer the matters in dispute to the Council , provided that neither the Pope , nor any other deputed from him , should preside thereat ; and that the Council should be free , and holy , and that what Bishop soever was thereunto admitted , should be absolved from any Oath he had taken , which might render him partial to the Papal Sea. During the time of this Diet at Ausbourg , the Pope remained in a continual trouble of spirit , not knowing what those Sessions might produce . During which on the 10th . of September , advice was brought him , that his Son Pier-luigi Duke of Piacenza was murdered in his own Palace by certain Gentlemen who had conspired against him , and who in an ignominious manner had thrown his Body into the Streets to be a spectacle to the people : and in a few hours after several Troops arrived from Milan by order of Ferrand Gonzaga , Governor , to take possession of the City . The which unhappy fate , and violent death of a Son , as it sensibly touched the Pope with natural grief ; so the loss of so fair a City did serve to augment the sence of this mischief , which by all the circumstances of it , did appear to have been perpetrated by the knowledg , and contrivance of the Emperor . This unexpected outrage caused great consternation at Bologna , and gave interruption to the proceedings of the Council at that place ; for the Pope in his great affliction could not bend his thoughts to any transactions there ; only he forced his mind to read the particulars of what was debated , and concluded at Ausbourg , which were twice a week dispatched thence by an express : the which Diet being held until the year 1548. with various discourses , and arguments , and nothing as yet concluded : But being the general sense of all that it was necessary for the common quiet of Germany to center at length in some resolutions , and that such resolutions tending to a composure could not be expected from the Council which was now transferred from Trent to Bologna , at least during the Reign of this Pope ; wherefore it was proposed to make choice of some few persons to whom the care of this work should be committed ; but not being able to agree in the persons to be elected , the choice was remitted solely to the Emperor , who at length pitched upon three persons , namely Julius ●flug , Michael S. don , and John Islebe to be the Compilers of a Formulary of Religion ; the which after several consultations being reduced to a method , it was reviewed , and examined so often , by such different Heads , and Judgments , with additions , and retrenchments , puttings out , and in ; that at length being finished , it looked like a patched piece , compounded by men of dissenting Judgments , and differing designs . Howsoever being compleated , it contained five and thirty Chapters , or Heads ; a Copy of which was delivered to the Legat by order of the Emperor to be sent to Rome to receive the Pope's Opinion , and Approbation thereunto . But lest this Formulary of Religion should give scandal to the Pope , and Cardinals , as if the Emperor in a Diet had given new forms of Faith , and Religion , the Title Page of this Book was qualified by an Interim , that is , that the same Heads , and Points contained in that Book should be no longer Authentick , or esteemed Catholick , or obliging Doctrins , than until such time as the same should be altered , and changed by the more unerring determinations of a General Council , to whose judgment they were submitted . When this Book came to Rome , where the Pope was now retired , it caused great consternation and noise . The Clergy exclaimed highly , That a Temporal Prince in an Assembly composed only of Seculars , should adventure to handle all matters and Points of Religion : upon which the Learned Men , and such as were read in Histories , called to mind the Henoticon in the time of Zenon , the Ecthesis in the time of Heraclius , and the Typus of Constance , who were Emperors ; and the Schisms , and Divisions in the Church caused by the Imperial Constitutions relating to Religion , with which they compared , and adjoyned this Interim of Charles V. And farther , that which gave the greatest cause of fear , was , lest this Interim should be an Introduction to a greater Change ; and that the Emperor intended this compliance with the Protestant Doctrins , to be a prelude , or a preparative to a total defection from the Church of Rome , after the manner , and example of Henry VIII . King of England , The Pope , who was wise , and accustomed to dissemble matters , until such time as he was able to remedy , or revenge them , reflecting with mature consideration on this present emergency , did make an other judgment thereof than appeared to ordinary understandings ; for he concluded that this new Formulary did tend more to the prejudice of the Emperor than to the Ecclesiastical State : wondering greatly that a Prince of so much Prudence , should so far be elated with his late Successes , as to believe himself able to be the Arbitrator , and Moderator of all mankind ; or to be in a capacity by his single Interest to oppose both the great , and prevailing parties in the world . It was possible for a Prince adhering to one of them to suppress the other ; but to oppose both at the same time , would be a match unequal . For the Pope wisely foresaw that these Doctrins for the most part would be as displeasing to all Catholicks in general , as to the Court of Rome , and would be no less contradicted by the Protestants ; so that being oppugned on all sides , it would consequently fall by the contrariety of Factions . To which end , the Pope seeming in himself little concerned , did yet under-hand suggest jealousies in the minds of the German Prelates ; the which being dexterously insinuated by the Cardinal Sfodrato the Popes Legate , who according to his Instructions gave in a memorial to the Emperor , representing the ill foundation , and consequences of this new Formulary of Doctrins , and then took his leave , and departed , that he might not be present , when the same was published . In short , this matter succeeded according to the judgment of the Pope : for tho the Emperor did most strictly forbid , and inhibit any person to oppugn the Doctrins contained in this Book of Interim , either by Practice , Writings , or Preaching : yet notwithstanding the Protestants on one side did not forbear to refute this Confession of Ausbourg by their publick Writings , and Disputations : and on the other Francis Romeo General of the Dominican Friers did by command from the Pope appoint several Learned men of that Order to refute that Formulary of the Interim : In France also many wrote against it , and in a short time great numbers both of Catholicks and Protestants oppugned it with heat of argument , it having hapned in this matter as in others of the like nature , that where middle terms , or moderate expedients have been proposed between the extremes of opposite Factions for accommodating or reconciling their differences ; there the event hath been no other , than that the contrary parties have impugned the expedients , and both have been hardned , and confirmed in their own Tenents , and Opinions . These debates and troubles gave a stop to the proceedings of the Council at Bologna , for the space of two years ; and until almost the end of the year 1549. when at the beginning of November news came to the Pope then at Rome , that the Duke Ottavio Farnese his Nephew , ( who having against his own inclinations been detained by the Pope at Rome , out of tenderness to his life , lest he should incur the same fate , as Pier-luigi had done ) was privately escaped out of the City , and was then actually dealing with Ferdinand Gonzaga the Governor of Milan to instate him in Parma , in despight of Camillo Orsino , who was to keep and defend the Town in right of the Ecclesiastical State. The which news so surprised the mind of the Pope with sensible grief , and commotion of spirit , who was not as yet recovered of the sorrow he had conceived for the fate of his Son Pierluigi that he presently fell into a swound , or Leipothymie , from which being revived , was seized by so violent a Fever , that in three days he died thereof , being the 10th . of November , at his Palace of Monte Cavallo , where he usually resided , because it was esteemed a place of the best Air in Rome . He had held the Papal Sea 15 years , and 28 days , and was arrived to the age of 81 years , eight months , and 10 days : He was buried in S. Peter's Church without any great pomp , or State ; and afterwards the Sea was vacant two months , and 29 days . JVLIVS III. THE Cardinals having ( as accustomary ) celebrated the Funeral Obsequies of the Pope deceased , for the space of nine days , did on the tenth enter into the Conclave ; but then considering the small appearance of Cardinals , few being then present , the formal recess and retirement into the Conclave was deferred for some time . And here it is to be observed , that the Cardinals were divided into three Factions ; the first favoured the Emperor ; the second was inclined to the French King ; and a third consisted of such Cardinals as had been the creatures of the late Pope deceased , and by him promoted to several Benefices , and Dignities ; the Cape , or chief of which , was Cardinal Farnese , Nephew to Paul the Third , who tho young , was yet active , subtil , and of a judgment solid , and of as good experience in the Court , as could be expected in a person of his years . This last party as it was numerous , so it was composed of ancient Cardinals , men of great authority and knowledg in the world , and such as were able to bear down the ballance in favour of any person , to which they inclined ; for which reason great courtship was made to Cardinal Farnese both by the Imperial , and French Ministers ; whose arguments on both sides were so forcible to draw him to their party , that being doubtful unto which he should incline , resolved on a neutrality , as the safest course whereby to steer , tho in reality , he seemed on occasions to lean most to the French party . This was the state of affairs at Rome , when about the beginning of the month of December 1549. the Cardinals entered into the Conclave : Farnese in the first place proposed to his own Party , the choice of Cardinal Poole , an English man , a person , against whom for the nobility of his extraction , his godliness , and exemplary life nothing could be objected : and being also acceptable to the Imperialists , and displeasing to no party , he found many friends ready to give their Votes for him , amongst which the most considerable were the Cardinals of Trent , Sforza , and Crescentio , who had drawn also Morone , and Maffei to their Party ; who being all men of considerable interest did agree immediately to present him in the Conclave , and assume him to the Papal Dignity . But some of the old Cardinals , who seemingly assented thereunto , yet being inwardly envious to see a younger man preferred over their heads , did advise to delay the time for a while , lest the Election which ought to be mature and grave , should seem to have been over-hasty , and precipitate , tho in reality this delay was caused by that hopes which every one entertained of being himself the person that should be elected : by which means the choice of Poole being until the next day suspended , the contrary party , such as Monti , Cesis , and Gaddi , who were all Pretenders , and Candidates , had time to make their Parties ; Cardinal Salviati labouring all the night for the exclusion of Poole . The next day the Cardinals being assembled in the Chappel to the number of 49. Cardinal Fortone one of the French Faction publickly accused Poole of Heresie , and for that reason protested against his choice . Howsoever his Friends esteeming his report false , and scandalous , pressed forward the scrutiny ; in pursuance of which , the Votes being put into a Chalice , 26 were found in favour of Poole ; but in regard that 33 at least out of 49 were required to make the Election legitimate , Poole was excluded , to the great disappointment of himself , and the Imperial Party , who esteemed the choice to have been secure and certain . In relation hereof I have been the more large , because it concerned one of our Country-men , and may have reference to some particulars which are to follow . After which , several other Cardinals experienced their fortunes ; but to no effect , the Factions being every day more heated , and embroiled , so that they could not come to any agreement : at length they resolved to nominate nine persons , out of which the Imperialists might choose one that was most acceptable to them . The persons proposed were three French men , viz. Lorene , Tornon , and Bellai : three Italians , Salviati , Ridolfi , and Trani : and three Imperialists , Theatino , Monti , and San Marcello , against whom nothing was objected ; excepting Monti , whom Cardinal Ghisa accused of a wicked life , publishing many Vices of which he was guilty , and rendering him unworthy of the Priesthood and Holy Orders , into which he was entered . Howsoever at length the Cardinals growing weary with so long a continuation of the Conclave , resolved generally to adhere unto Monti ; to which also Cardinal Farnese assenting , laboured with all his power to reconcile Ghisa , and Monti , which after some words , and secret conferences together being happily concluded ; all parties concurred in the Election , and on the ninth of February 1550. Monti being accompanied by 42 Cardinals descended into the Church of S. Peter , where being seated in the Chappel of S. Andrew , all the Cardinals paid their respects and obedience to him , which they testified , as was usual , by kissing his feet ; which being finished , he called himself by the name of Julius III. in memory of Julius II. from whom he derived the beginning of his greatness . He was afterwards crowned by Cardinal Cibo , on the 21. of the same month of February . His Reign began with the year of Jubilee 1550. the which in its regular course ought to have commenced the Christmas before : but in regard the Chair was then vacant , that solemnity was deferred until the 24th . of February , being the Festival of S. Matthias , when the four Gates were opened , according to the accustomed manner , and great numbers of people flocked from all parts of Italy , who having visited the four principal Churches , namely S. John of Lateran , S. Peter's , S. Pauls , and S. Maries the Great , received the Indulgences , Privileges , and Absolutions , which are the fruits and rewards of that Devotion ; with which this Holy Year ended on the day of the Epiphany of the year following . Amongst the other Pilgrims , which were but few in number from the Western parts , by reason of the Wars , and confusions about Religion ; Stephen the Patriarch of the greater Armenia in company with an Arch-Bishop and two other Bishops came to Rome to gain the Jubilee . This people who had been always of the Eastern Church , and submitted to their own Supreme Patriarch called , were persuaded by the Missionaries from Rome in the time of Paul III. to submit to the Roman Church upon promises of Preferments and increase of their Revenue ; in which Faith they have ever since continued , adhering to all Points of that Church ; tho perhaps little regard hath been had to an augmentation of their Benefices ; for I have been acquainted with one of their Patriarchs accompanied with two Dominican Friars , who were so poor , that in their Travels to Rome , they have begged Alms to defray their charges . During this year of Jubilee , and the first of his Reign , the Pope Indicted the Council which Paul III. had transferred to Bologna to be held at Trent , and to begin in May following . Charles V. was then at the Diet of Augsburg , when this Bull of the Pope was delivered to his hands , which he caused to be promulged in the hearing of all the Princes , who were present at the Diet. In obedience to these summons , some of the Bishops of Germany , Spain , and Italy attended and made their personal appearance ; to which place also the Pope sent Cardinal Crescentio to reside as his Legate , assisted by the Arch-Bishop of Sipontino , and the Bishop of Verona : and being desirous to perform acts of Favour and Grace soon after his Inauguration , he bestowed twenty Cardinals Hats , amongst which he gave one to a Youth of thirteen years of age , called Innocent de Monte , born at Piacenza , one of poor and mean Parentage , whom he received and adopted by that name into his Family , none knowing the ground or reason for it , which gave a large and copious Theme to the Pasquils at Rome . About that time George Martinuno , who governed the Affairs of Transilvania during the minority of that King , was at the instance and request of Ferdinand created Cardinal by this Pope Julius ; but he afterwards secretly plotting and conspiring with the Turks against the Prince , who was under his charge and tuition , upon discovery and proof made of his treacherous designs was justly put to death . This Pope who was of a pacifick temper , and naturally inclined to peace , had also farther inducements thereunto by the long experience he had in the affairs of the Church , which he had observed to thrive , and prosper most with the lenitives of peace , rather than by Arms , and Slaughter , which were incongruous and dissentaneous to those principles on which the Church was originally founded : howsoever the Pope contrary to these principles was unhappily forced , and engaged in a War on this occasion , which we shall here relate , with as much brevity as we are able . Paul the Third , after Piacenza was lost , and his Son Pier-luigi slain , committed the charge and defence of Parma to Camillo Orsino ( who was reputed a great Soldier in his time ) to keep and defend that City in the name and behalf of the Church , strictly commanding him not to resign or entrust that care into any other hands , without express and positive Commission . Paul being dead , and Julius III. being in treaty for the Succession , promised Cardinal Farnese , who ( as we have said ) was Chief of a powerful Party , to deliver Parma into the hands of his Brother Ottavio , in case he would favour him with his Vote , and Interest ; which he assenting unto , and Julius being made Pope , the conditions were complied with ; the Commission of Camillo being vacated , and the Government of the City surrendred to Ottavio : provided notwithstanding that it should not be in the power of Ottavio to consign the City into the hands of any Prince whatsoever , without the knowledg , license , and consent of the Pope : and that Ottavio might be the better enabled to maintain the Garrison against the force , and temptation of the Imperialists , a stipend was allowed him of 2000 Crowns a month . In a short time Ottavio finding that the Imperialists were pressing upon him , and that he was not able to defend the City against Charles V. without greater supplies both of men , and mony , desired the Pope , that he would either augment his Allowance , or else give him the liberty to joyn , and enter into Alliance with some other Prince , that was able to secure and defend him against the artifices , and violences of the Emperor . The Pope not penetrating the depth of the matter , without due , and mature consideration answered , that confiding in his prudence , he gave him license to provide for his safety in such manner , as he thought most expedient . Ottavio taking these words in the largest sense , and supposing he had obtained license to do , and act as he pleased , agreed privately with Henry II. King of France to receive a French Garrison into Parma ; which being done , and the Pope too late complaining thereof , as a matter concluded without his knowledg or permission ; and also apprehending that the Emperor would certainly believe that this was acted by his assent , and concurrence , that he might disabuse the world , and persuade the Emperor to the contrary , he banished Cardinal Alexander Farnese to Florence , and calling the Emperors Forces to his assistance , made War upon Duke Ottavio ; so that all Italy on a sudden began to be embroiled and enflamed with War. For Parma was presently besieged by Fernando Gonzaga , who was Governour of Milan under the Emperor ; and by Angelo de Medici Legat for the Pope : and in the mean time Monsieur de Thermes General of the French Forces was raising Men in Mirandola , and making preparations of Ammunition , and provisions for a War , and Peter Sirozzi , and Oratio Farnese Captains of Henry the French King made incursions as far as Bologna , spoiling , and laying waste the Country round about ; wherefore the Imperialists having joined the Popes Army laid siege to Mirandola , so that Parma and Mirandola were both besieged at the same time : in this manner the War continued for the space of a whole year without any memorable action on either side , onely fire , and sword , and miserable devastations raged in all parts of Italy ; of which the Pope being touched with an inward compassion , and being naturally inclined to Peace , having began this War more in compliance with the Emperour , than his own humour or affections , or with intention to possess himself of Parma , did at the instance of certain French Cardinals make a Peace , with which the Siege was raised both from before Parma , and Mirandola : howsoever with this accommodation on the Popes side , the Wars did not end between Henry of France , and Charles the Emperour , but being continued from one year to another produced nothing but slaughter , ruin and miseries to their People . In the mean time the Pope having proclaimed , that the Council held at Bologna should be transferred to Trent , commanding by his Indictions , and Bulls , all Patriarchs , Arch-Bishops , and Bishops to repair thither , and having sent thither Cardinal Crescentio to preside as his Legat , together with his two Assistants before named , the eleventh Sessions was commenced on the first of May , 1551. Howsoever , before it could be agreed to transfer the Council again to Trent , many , and serious Debates were held thereupon , and the reasons of Paul the third for adjourning it to Bologna being very forcible , it had still been continued there had not the considerations of pleasing the Emperour prevailed , which in that conjuncture was esteemed necessary : and also it was resolved , that all the Acts , and determinations which had been concluded , and agreed in the former Sessions should be esteemed authentick , and ratified , and not farther to be called into question , or debate either in any Diet , or in this Council : for which reasons the Protestants refused to appear at Trent , alledging that the place was neither secure for them , nor the Council free in such manner , as that every one might deliver his Sence , and debate his Opinions ; and that unless the conclusions made in the Council might be again examined , and that the Divines , who composed the Confession of Augsburg , might have a Decisive , as well as a deliberative Voice , and that unless the Pope not being permitted to preside in the Council , the Bishops might be absolved from their Oath , which obliges to the Papal Sea , and suffered freely to give their own true , and real Sentiments , it could not be expected , that any happy result should issue from this Council , and therefore they were resolved to absent themselves , and not give their attendance according to the citations and summons from the Pope . Wherefore the Emperour entering into a closer Treaty with the Ecclesiastical Electors , and others inclining to the Church of Rome , advised them to attend personally the General Council to which all due , and humble obedience was to be given , promising them all security , and safety both in going and returning ; For as he was in the quality of Emperour , so he was Advocate of the Church , and the Defender of Councils , the which Office that he might be in a better capacity to perform , he would take up his residence at some place on the Frontiers ; where he would be assistant to their Liberty , that every one might have a freedom to propose , and speak what he in Conscience judged most agreeable to the Word of God , and the Doctrine of the Ancient Fathers . This Declaration of the Emperour seemed to be made , and erected as a Battery , or Counter-work to the Popes Bull. For whereas the Pope pretended to govern , and direct Councils , the Emperour resolved to take the care , and charge to see them orderly , and regularly directed . The Pope pretended to preside , and to be himself the Rule , and have the casting Voice ; and the Emperour commands that all Decisions be made according to Scriptures , and the Holy Fathers . The Pope directs that the conclusions made at former Sessions stand in force , the Emperour leaves them free to be disputed , and debated as every Mans conscience directed : In short , the Court of Rome not being able to digest these contradictions , complained much of the encroachments which the Emperour made on the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction , and that his Declaration was an other Convocation of a Council . The Emperour having declared his resolution to grant his Passes , and safe conduct to all such , as should go to this Council . The Protestant Princes began to discourse in all parts of Germany of sending the most acute , and learned Men amongst them to Trent : and accordingly Maurice Duke of Saxony commanded Melancthon , and other Divines of singular note , and reputation to repair thither . In like manner the Duke of Wirtemberg provided others of equal Learning ; but considering that a safe Conduct , or Passeport from the Emperour was not sufficient , as had been formerly experienced at the Councils of Constance , and Basil ; the Emperour was desired by those Princes to obtain by the means of his Ambassadours safe conducts , under the publick Seal of the Council : which the Emperour promised to do , and accordingly gave order to Count Monfort one of his three Ambassadours residing at Trent to procure the same , the which afterwards gave occasion of much Debate , and Dispute in what manner , and with what Expressions it was to be formed . The Pope though to outward appearance seemed very desirous to have the Council commence and be continued at Trent according to the time appointed : yet did not seem much concerned , or greatly pressing to have the Catholick Prelats assemble : onely the Emperour seemed most urgent , conceiving the determinations of a Council to be the onely means to quiet , and appease the disturbances in Germany ; and therefore instantly pressed the Electors of Cologne , Triers , and Metz together with several Bishops of Spain , and such as were in his Dominions of Italy to hasten their Journey unto Trent : so that during the space of eight months , that the Council continued , the whole Assembly of Persons actually present comprehending also the Presidents , and Princes did not exceed the number of sixty four . Time being protracted unprofitably from the first of May to the first of September : a Sessions was then held : at which it was declared , that considering the small appearance of Bishops by reason of the absence of the German Nation ; the Sessions of the Council had been until that time deferred . But now in regard that two of the Electors were already come , which gave hopes , that many others of the same Country would follow their example , and speedily attend the Summons of the Holy Council ; it was resolved in expectation thereof to adjourn for the space of forty days , that is from the first of September to the eleventh of October . At which time these particular Articles would be then treated , and discussed . First of the Sacraments in general : and next of Baptism , the Eucharist , and confirmation in particular : After which the Count de Monfort made a Speech in behalf of his Master the Emperour ; and several Commissions and Letters of Credence from divers Princes were publickly read by the Secretary of the Council . After which Amiot Abbot of Bellosane presented a Letter from Henry the French King , directed to the Council , and delivered to be read by the Secretary ; the Superscription whereof was this , Sanctissimis in Christo Patribus Conventus Tridentini . Against which the Spanish Prelats took great exception , cryed out with a loud Voice , That that Letter was not directed to them , who were a General Council , and not an Assembly , as that Superscription would insinuate , and therefore desired that the Letter might not be read , but that in case the Bearer had any thing to propose from his Master , he might be heard by a Committee , or at some private House : the word Conventus , gave great Scandal , and an occasion of much noise and disturbance ; until such time as the Arch-Bishop of Metz rising from his Seat , asked them , how they would be able to admit audience to the Protestants , who stiled them Conventum Malignantium , when they so ill relished the title of Sanctissimum Conventum : howsoever the Spaniards continued their Exclamations until the Legat and his Assistants together with the Emperours Ambassadors retiring a while into secret Conference , returned again , and gave their assent to have the Letter read , being willing to have the word Conventus taken in the largest and most favourable sense . The Contents and substance of which Letter dated the 13th . of August was to this effect . That the King out of due respect to that Council , and according to the custom of his Ancestors had thought fit to signifie to them the reasons why he had not sent any of his Bishops to that Assembly convened by Pope Julius the 3d. under the title of a General Council ; the which was caused by the Obligation he had upon him both in justice , and honour to assist the Duke of Parma ; for which cause there being a necessity laid upon him of making War against the Pope , and the Ecclesiastical State , there could be no security or safety either to his Ambassadours , or Bishops in any Dominions of the Church , whilest this misunderstanding between him , and the Pope remained : and therefore he hoped they would accept this , as a just reason and excuse , to whom he appealed as favourable , and impartial Judges in the case , &c. After the Letter a Protest was read , containing all the Particulars , of which Mounsieur de Termes Ambassadour for France complained at Rome to the Pope , in name of the King , the substance whereof was this : That having taken upon him the protection of Parma , he had endeavoured to represent his Reasons for it to the Pope , and Cardinals ; giving them to understand , that his principal Motives thereunto were reasonable , pious , and Royal , and such as had no mixture of interest , but purely respected the welfare , and benefit of the Church ; as might appear by the Articles of agreement with Parma , which onely respected the Church , and the peace and liberty of Italy : of which having informed the Pope , his Holiness seemed not willing to understand the same , seeming more inclinable to gratifie his own humour , than prevent those mischiefs which would embroil all Europe , and interrupt the proceedings of the present Council , which he could not esteem , or stile with the Character of General , but of a particular Convention , assembled onely to serve a turn , and promote private interests ; so long as he who was the most Christian King , and the eldest Son of the Church was excluded thence ; not being able to send his Ambassadours or Bishops thither with that security to their Persons , and freedom in their Votes , as was required in a General Council , &c. This Protest being read , the Answer thereunto was deferred until the eleventh of October . In the mean time this Protest afforded matter of Discourse to all Christendom : some were of Opinion that the Pope hereupon would be induced to dissolve the Council , which could have no Authority , or be termed General , so long as the French Nation , which was a principal Member was excluded from it : But the Pope was of another Opinion , pretending that his sincere endeavours of persuading that Nation to join themselves to it , was sufficient : and the Imperialists , who cared not much for their Company , judged that scruple immaterial ; since that being cited , and required to appear thereat , as members of the Catholick Church ; their causeless , and obstinate absence ought not to prejudice the proceedings of the Council ; for in regard the greater part include the Minor ; the whole body of France was obliged to own those Acts of the Council to be Canonical , and Obligatory , having by their absence , when they might have been present , or by their silence assented thereunto . Howsoever the Parliament of Paris was of an other Judgment : for tho it be true that the greater number carries the point , in those Assemblies , where is a common concurrence in Votes : But where one part absents it self , and refuses to joyn , the Acts of the other cannot oblige the dissenting Party , and in that case that Rule takes place , Prohibentis potior est conditio ; of which nature are all such Ecclesiastical Assemblies which how numerous soever they may be , their Acts have onely an Authority to oblige their own Countries , but not such as have dissented , or are not concurring with them : which was the sense and Opinion of ancient times , as we may read in the Treatises wrote by S. Hilarius , Athanasius , Theodoret , and Victorinus expresly upon this Point : for which reasons certains Canons have been received in some Churches which have been rejected in others : and as St. Gregory testifies , that upon the same account , the Canons of the second Council of Constantinople , and of the first of Ephesus were not received by the Church of Rome . But lest the French King should by this manner of Nonconformity seem Schismatical , or be suspected of an intention to alienate the minds of his People from the Catholick Religion ; he published divers severe Edicts against the Protestants ; promising rewards to such , who should detect , and accuse them . Now according to the Promise made to the Abbot of Bellozare , that an Answer should be given to the Letters and Protest of the French King his Master on the eleventh of October following ; the Cryer of the Council at the Church-gate , made Proclamation , that in case any were there present for the most Christian King , he should then appear . But the Abbot knowing well , that no Answer would be given him , but such as was forged at Rome by the Spanish Party , had by Order from his Master the King withdrawn himself ; wherefore none appearing to receive and hear the Answer , Order was given to have the Answer which was prepared for that time to be publickly read in the Council , the substance whereof was this ; That the Council was not conscious of having given any such offence to his Majesty , that he should have cause to pass such hard Censures upon it : that it had been at first convened by the Authority of Paul the 3d. and now continued under this Pope Julius , and therefore could not be suspected of having had it 's original from any private Designs of advancing particular interests , as his Majesty would insinuate , and therefore they desired his Majesty would be pleased to send his Bishops to the Council , that they might concur in this holy Work , which was carried on with no other aim , than a just and a sincere intention to settle Religion on its true basis , and to produce peace and quietness in the World : Adding farther , That in case his Majesty should upon any private considerations , or animosities decline this happy Union denying the pretence and attendance of his Ministers at this Sacred Assembly ; that yet notwithstanding they were well assured that all those Acts performed there , would have the same force , and Authority obligatory upon Men's Consciences , as if his Majesty had by the presence of his Ambassadours and Bishops concurred therein . Nor did the French King onely deny to send his own Subjects to the Council , but also prevailed with the Suisses , and Grisons by his Ambassadours to do the like , who being well acquainted with the secret Designs and Intrigues of the Court of Rome instilled that prejudice in their minds to this Council ; that as well Catholicks , as Protestants then assembled in a Diet at Basil , denied and disclaimed all concurrence with that Council , and as an evidence thereof recalled Thomas Plant Bishop of Coire from thence . Notwithstanding all these difficulties , and oppositions the Council proceeded in their Decrees , and determined eleven Points with Anathema against all such , who should not close in faith and in belief thereof . First , against those , who should deny the very Body and Blood of Jesus Christ together with his Soul , and Deity to be really and substantially contained in the Eucharist ; but confess it to be only in sign , or figure , or mystically : the which conversion of the Elements of Bread and Wine , into the Body and Blood of Christ , they called Transubstantiation . Secondly , against those , who should hold that the whole Sacrament of the Eucharist is not contained in one of these two Species ; Thirdly , against those who hold , that the Body and Blood of Christ is then onely contained in the Species when the same is received , and not before , or after . Fourthly , against those , who hold , that the chief fruit , and benefit of this Sacrament is the remission of sins . Fifthly , against those , who hold , that Christ in the Eucharist is not to be adored with the Service of Latria , or carried in Procession , or publickly exposed to Worship and Adoration . Sixthly , against those , who being come to the age of discretion shall not communicate once a year , and that at Easter ; with five other Points relating to the Sacrament , all which were confirmed as irrevocable , and immovable fundamentals , of which it was not lawful to doubt , much less to dispute . These and other Points being already passed in the Council , were taken as granted , and concluded , and therefore were not to be again re assumed to Debate : But now in regard the matter of the Passports to be given to the Protestants , was again to be considered , it was judged fit , that the Tenure thereof should be restrained with prudent cautions , that when the Dissenting Party should intermix with their Assembly , it should not be in their Power to unravel those Doctrines which had been already setled , and determined ; but giving them for granted , should proceed to examine other Points of lesser moment , which they limited to four Articles . First , Whether it were necessary to Salvation that Christ's faithful People should receive the Sacrament of the Eucharist in both kinds . Secondly , Whether he that receives in one kind alone , receives less than he that communicates in both . Thirdly , Whether the Church be guilty of an Error in having ordained , that the Laity should communicate in one kind only . And then Fourthly , Whether the Sacrament of the Eucharist may be given to Children . These Points of limitation being thus laid down , the Preamble to the Passports ran in this manner ; That whereas the Protestants did desire to be heard upon these Points before they were finally determined , and for the end they might have free and safe admission to this Council , without any let , hinderance , or interruption whatsoever : It was therefore by the Authority of this Council ordered , and enacted , That out of a desire , and zeal they had to reduce the erring Christians into the true way of the Gospel , they did with humble charity condescend unto their Demands , giving , and granting unto them the publick faith , and assurance to come , and repair freely to this Council , and there to debate of the preceding Particulars , Provided that they came , and gave their personal attendance there in Council , at , or before the 25th . of January next following , and in the mean time that the Points being frequently debated and discussed , might be prepared and made ready for determination against the end of that Month. The Tenour of this Passport being read , and considered by the Protestants , appeared strangely captious , and such as gave them just occasion of astonishment and admiration ; for considering that the Protestants had not onely in all their Diets , but in all their publick Remonstrances and Writings avowed their resolutions to hear all matters in Dispute to be examined in their presence , and that without such personal intercourse and consent , they would never receive or obey any Precepts or Articles which should be enjoyned , or imposed upon them from Trent : it seemed strangely magisterial and surprizing , that the Council should assume a liberty to say , that the Protestants desired to be heard onely upon those four Points ; it being most evident that the Design of the Passport was no other than to delude unthinking Men by a fair appearance of invitation , and safe Conduct , and yet keep the Authority of the Pope , and of the Roman Church upon its guard and reserve ; wherefore the Protestants rejecting the allurements of such feigned Disguises , by general agreement resolved not to repair unto the Council , unless it were under the protection of such a safe Conduct as was given be the Council of Basil to the Bohemians : one Clause of which was , That the Holy Scriptures should be the Judg of all Controversies ; which in case they could not obtain , they might have wherewith to excuse themselves before the Emperour . The Pope having understood these resolutions of the dissenting Germans , more earnestly urged the coming of the Catholick Suisses to the Council , with whom also the Emperour joyned in the Invitation ; but the French King had so charmed them by his Ambassadours , who being a Person well versed in all the Intrigues and contrivances of the Court of Rome , had wrote a Treatise on that Subject , sufficient to create in them a Diffidence and jealousie of the Roman Counsels , and so exposed the Designs intended against them , that not onely the Protestant , but also the Catholick Swissers did at a Diet held at Bade unanimously concur not to send their Deputies to Trent , by which the Grisons also taking an Alarm , conceived a jealousie , that some thing was contriving at Rome to their prejudice , and for that reason recalled Thomas Plant the Bishop of Coire from his residence with the Council . Whilest these matters were in Treaty two Ambassadours from the Duke of Wirtemberg arrived at Trent , whose Commission was publickly to represent the Confession of their Doctrine before the Council , giving them to understand , that in case they would admit their Divines to a Debate , and grant them a free Passport as large and ample in the Tenure of it , as was that of Basil , that then they should appear in the Council , and expound and explicate their Doctrine , and Tenents according to the true sense and meaning of them : but before these Divines were admitted , it was ordered by the Legat , that they should first present and make known to the President the Summary of their Commission , that so it might be considered whether the particulars therein contained were such as were lawful , and which might be regularly admitted into the Council , which was the method of their proceedings . But the Ambassadours whose Instructions were , not to own , or acknowledg the Authority of the Pope , or power of convoking , or presiding in Council either in Person , or by his Deputies , could not be persuaded to make applications to the President , being a matter contrary to the principal Article resolved in Germany . About the same time also being the beginning of November the Emperour arrived at Inspruck ; which being a City not above three days journey from Trent , was for that present made the place of his residence , that so he might with more ease receive daily Advices of the proceedings of the Council , and be more near at hand to administer assistance to his Wars at Parma . The news of the Emperours near approach did not much disturb the thoughts of the Pope , who depended on the reiterated Promises which the Emperour had made him of being firm , and steady to the interest of the Church , and the Court of Rome . But to the Ambassadours of Wirtemberg he studied not much to give a Reply , or new Instructions to his Legat ; but onely recommended to him a firm constancy in defence of the Papal Authority , which having in the time of Paul the third convened that Council , and which had by the same Power been ever since continued ; he ought not in the least Point give way to schismatical , and seditious motions : but with courage and zeal , defend the Right and Title which the Pope singly had both to Assemble , and to preside as Head in all Ecclesiastical Councils . The Ambassadours having continued at Trent without being heard , pressed very earnestly for a Dispatch , and that their Doctrines might be read in the Council , and a safe Conduct granted to their Protestant Brethren according to the form of that given at Basil , that so they might have liberty to deliver their Doctrines , and Argue , and Dispute in maintenance thereof without interruption , or danger to their Persons . But the Legat would not yield to either of the Propositions ; saying , That as to their Doctrines , they were already notified in their own Books , and lay before the Council to consider , and either to approve , or condemn them ; and that the Censure given ought to be conclusive , and received with humility and submission , as a final Determination . And whereas they desired that their Doctrines should be read in the Council , it seemed as if the Dissenters intended to give Laws , and Precepts , and teach the Church what was Orthodox , and what Erronious : And as to the form of the Passport in any other latitude than what had lately been prescribed , it seemed so insufferable an indignity to the Council , and to the Church of God to have their former resolutions questioned , and again unravelled , that all good Christians were obliged to engage their Lives for the prevention thereof . At the same time the City of Strasbourg , and five other Towns sent their Ambassadours to Trent with the like Orders to represent their Doctrines before the Council ; who finding the same repulse , did jointly address themselves to the Emperour , complaining , that contrary to the Promises of his Imperial Majesty their Doctrines could not be read in the Council , or received into consideration : but the Emperour being willing to content them , acquainted them that the Ambassadours of Saxony were shortly expected , and that when they came , they should have a fair hearing , and be admitted to a charitable , and friendly Conference . On the seventh of January 1552. the Ambassadours from Maurice Elector of Saxony arrived at Trent to the great joy of the other Electours , and Prelats of Germany , who uniting together in the same Interest made their first Addresses and applications to the Emperor's Embassadours : acquainting them that their Princes , being desirous to cultivate Union , and Charity amongst Christians , had sent their Divines to the Council , who were moderate Men , learned in the Law and Gospel , and such as were lovers of Peace , and Christian Charity , and that all the other Protestant Princes would in like manner send their Ministers to the Council under the protection of such a Passport , or safe Conduct , as had been granted at Basil , Provided , that all matters , and Points already Determined might be again examined , and called into question : and the Pope not admitted to preside as Chief of the Council , but be equally liable to the Sentences , and Censures of the same with other Bishops . And in the mean time their desire was to be admitted directly to the Council without any intermediate Addresses to Crescentio the Pope's Legat ; and that in publick Assembly their Commissions might be read , and their Doctrines exposed to publick consideration : But these Proposals , though gently received and hearkned unto by the Emperour's Ambassadours , who were unwilling to disoblige the Electours of Saxony , and Brandenbourg , were violently opposed by the Pope's Legat , and Nuncios ; who alledged , that it was a matter of high indignity to the Council , which represented the Church Catholick , to have their Decrees , and Determinations canvassed , and reversed by an inconsiderable number of Sectaries , who seemed to come prepared and armed rather to confound , than establish the Council : for seeing that their Principles were , to disown the Pope's Authority , on which that Council was founded ; and then to be admitted to a freedom of Speech , in which they might vent their blasphemous Doctrines , and reproaches to the dishonour of the Apostolical See , was such an Indulgence to Impiety , and a betraying the Power of the Church , as rather than admit , were ready to sacrifice their lives , or at least withdraw from any Meetings , where such matters were Debated , or Acts Decreed . But notwithstanding these positive refusals , the Emperor's Ambassadours endeavoured to induce the Pope's Party to admit the Dissenters to audience in the Council ; for that their very entrance to it did imply a tacite owning of the Pope's Authority , though the usual Ceremonies , and Compliments which were but superficial Points , were pretermitted by them , the which would be an act most religious , and Christian , for perhaps such charitable condescension would be a means to prevent a War , which might endanger the safety of the whole Church : to which the Cardinal of Toledo one of the Emperor's Party , farther added : That he had often heard in Sermons , how that the salvation of one Soul was so dear , and precious to Jesus Christ , that for the saving thereof he would descend on Earth , and be again crucified ; and then , said he , let us consider , if we imitate this example , in case for the saving of all Germany , we should deny to recede from the least punctilio of our honour , and prerogative . At length , to be short , after many Debates , and consultations in despight of the Legat and his Adherents , the Authority of the three Electours , and the Cardinal Madrutio promoted by the mediation of the Imperial Ambassadors prevailed . But then another difficulty arose concerning the treatment of these Ambassadours when introduced to the Council , with what place , and precedency was to be granted to them ; and how , and where the Divines were to be seated , who expected a rank , and freedom of Voice , and suffrage equal with others ; which seemed very dangerous to be yielded to known Hereticks , who by Antient Canons , and Papal Decretals were never admitted to a Communion or Society with other Christians , unless having first renounced their Errors , they desired with humility to be taught , and directed : this Point though at first disputed with the same difficulties as the former ; yet at length it was concluded : That the necessity ought to excuse the transgression of such Canons , which after mature deliberation had been dispensed within all the Diets of Germany ; and that the like might be safely practised at this Council ; in case that in the Preamble to this Admission , it were declared , that such Indulgence was yielded out of charity , and compassion , to the end that Men who were gone astray , and fallen into error might be reclaimed , and reduced to the true Faith , and Orthodox Doctrine of the Church . And though the Legat would not yield to any of these means of Accommodation , yet it was concluded against him ; that on the 24th . of this month of January a General Convocation should be held , at which the Ambassadours of Saxony should be received , and heard ; and that in the mean time the Divines who remained at some distance from Trent might repair thither , and that the 25th . should be the day of Session ; which being agreed , a Committee was chosen to draw up this Decree , together with the Preamble to the Admission , and the safe Conduct . The Imperial Ministers having made this report to the Protestants , and signified in an eloquent Speech the tenderness the Council had for them , and willingness to condescend to their weak Consciences : the Protestants retired a while , and having considered the minutes of the safe Conduct ; made their exceptions to it , being in four particulars different to that of Basil , formerly granted to the Bohemians , and on which they were obliged by their Instructions to insist . As first , That in Council they might have a Vote , and free suffrage . Secondly , That the holy Scripture , and practice of the Primitive Church , Antient Councils , and Fathers who were Expositors of the Scriptures might be the Judges of all Controversies . Thirdly , That all Ambassadours during the continuance of the Council , might have the free Exercise of their Religion in their own Lodgings . Fourthly , That nothing should be said , or acted which might tend to the defamation of their Religion , or render it ridiculous . These particulars being offered to the Council , were generally concluded to be unreasonable , and such as might ensnare their wisdom in inextricable difficulties ; and therefore it was resolved not to change , or alter any thing in the Minutes of the Safe Conduct , in expectation that the Protestants observing their resolution and constancy might with time be induced to condescend to their terms . Matters being thus protracted till the 24th . of January the General Convocation was held at the House of the Legat , where the Electors , all the Fathers , and the Emperor's Ambassadours were present ; who having taken their Places , the Ambassadours of Saxony were called in , who having made their Reverence , and Salutes to the Assembly , one of them began his Speech , with this Compellation , Reverendissimi , & Amplissimi Patres , & Domini ; My Lord and Master Maurice Elector of Saxony after his hearty Wishes , and Prayers , that God would inspire all your Counsels with his Holy Spirit , hath commanded me to let you know , that he hath a long time desired to see a General , Christian and free Council held , and celebrated , wherein all Errors might be refuted , and abuses in the Church corrected , and reformed ; and that the Holy Scriptures might be made the Rule of our faith and practice : in which good work that he might be assistant , he hath sent his Divines to represent their Confession to this Council , being commanded to abide at some Leagues distant until a safe Conduct could be procured for them ; for having understood , that according to a constitution of the Council of Constance , it was not necessary to keep faith with Hereticks , or those who were so reputed ; and that the Bohemians being sensible of such Tenants , had with due caution armed themselves with assurance of safe Conduct under the Seal of the Council of Basil ; so in like manner his Master the Elector did desire and expect the security of safe Conduct for his Divines , Counsellors and their domestick Servants in a more ample , and large form than what appeared in that Draught , and Copy which had lately been presented to him . Which request being granted , and admission given to the Divines to take their place in Council , his next Proposition was to have them heard upon those Points , and Articles , which were in Controversie between the Protestants , and the Catholicks ; and though the same had already been determined by the Council , yet that they might again be revised , and examined , and determined by the Word of God , and according to the common belief of all Christian Nations . After these Ambassadours had finished their Oration , those of Wirtemberg were introduced , who having delivered their Message almost to the same intent , and purpose with the former they were caused to retire ; and after a Debate whether any addition , or alteration should be made in the form of Safe Conduct , it was generally concluded in the Negative , lest by giving the liberty proposed , the Council should be intrigued in most inextricable Disputes , of which Volumes had been wrote already without hopes of arriving at any definitive Sentence or Determination . The next day being the 25th . of January which was the day of the Session , all things were managed with great Order , and Solemnity ; and after Mass was ended , the Council sat , and in the first place determined all points relating to the Sacrifice of the Mass , and Sacrament of Ordination , that those material Points might be passed before the arrival of the Protestants , in expectation of whom ( as was then declared ) and in hopes that they came provided with real , and peaceable intentions to acquiesce in the truth , and confirm the Decrees of their Mother the Church , and not to ruine , and destroy its fundamental Principles , they had prorogued their next Session until the 19th . of March following ; and as to the form of the Safe Conduct it appeared to them so large , and ample that nothing could be devised , or imagined to render it more extensive , or of greater validity . With this , and the like tenderness of brotherly compassion the Council seemed to outward appearance to treat the Protestants , though the chief motive thereunto , was to please the Emperor , who apprehending great confusions , and Wars in Germany , on the score of Religion was earnest by all the Sollicitations his Ministers could make to bring matters to some tolerable accommodation . The Emperor also being desirous to abate something of the Authority and arrogance of the Church , imagined that the Protestants might be made use of , as the happy Instruments to effect the same , and that the depression of the Papal Power might encrease the grandeur of the Imperial . The Pope , and his Party discovering these secret agitations did after this last Session think little of the farther proceedings of the Council , and therefore on force of this jealousie entertained private Treaties with France managed by the Cardinal Tournon in behalf of that King , in pursuance and execution of which it was believed , that an entire , and absolute dissolution of the Council would necessarily follow of it self , without any Act of the Pope therein . Howsoever these matters not as yet discovered ; the Protestants testified their dislike of the Narrowness of the Passport , as not comprehending that amplitude , which their Princes required . And also observing that the general Congregation proceeded to prepare all matters in Controversie concerning Marriage , adoration of Images , worship of Saints , Purgatory and the like , which they called Minute Points , to be offered against the next Session , all which were to be passed without the intervention of the Protestants , they took just offence against the proceedings , and complained thereof to the Emperor's Ministers : of which also the Emperor himself taking notice , dispatched an Express both to Trent , and Rome , giving them notice , that this hasty precipitation of Affairs gave just cause to suspect , that nothing was intended fairly towards the Protestants , who on these due and reasonable Resentments would become more obdurate in their Opinions ; to prevent which , he laid his Commands on the Prelats not to act , or join in any farther proceedings ; which resolution being signified at a General Congregation , all Synodical actions and Decrees were ordered to surcease , until the pleasure of the Council should be known to the contrary . The Pope being greatly incensed at this , and other actions of the Emperor , gave license to this Prorogation for a few days onely , and that afterwards they should again assemble , and reassume their Debates with such Christian fortitude as became their Ecclesiastical functions , without respect to any worldly consideration . During this vacation a Frier preaching on the Parable of the Tares sowed amongst the Wheat , applyed that Doctrine to the present dissenting Opinions , which he called Heresies , and which ought , ( as he said ) to be extirpated with fire , and the gallows ; at which and other affronts the Protestants taking particular exceptions greatly complained of their ill usage , which tended to make the breach wider ; and the Elector of Triers took this pretence to depart , feigning also an excuse of his health ; though in reality a secret intelligence which he held with the French King was the cause thereof . About the beginning of March the Ambassadours of Saxony received Letters from their Prince to prosecute their Demands with new instances to the Council , giving them to understand , that for the more effectual dispatch thereof , he intended personally to wait on the Emperor ; which was cause of great amusement to the Papal Party : but in a few days , it was generally bruited , that a League was made between the French King and the Protestant Princes to make War upon the Emperor ; which news giving an Alarm to the Electors of M●tz and Cologne they departed , taking Auspruck in their way homewards , entered into serious , and private consultations with the Emperor . The Ambassadours likewise of Maurice Duke of Saxony fearing least in those rumours , their Pesons were not safe , privately withdrew from Trent , and by different ways returned to their own Country . Notwithstanding which the Ambassadours and Divines of Wirtemberg and two of Strasbourg remained still in Trent ; where not having been able to procure License for their Confession to be received and read in Council , they printed several Copies of them , and caused them to be dispersed in all places , which gave publick offence to the whole Council ; nor could the Interest of the Imperial Ambassadours prevail farther , for the Papal Party suspecting that all those instances made by the Emperour in behalf of the Protestants , tended to no other end than to depress the Court of Rome , embraced all occasions of excuses , and delays : for now the Emperor's interest was grown weak at Trent by the retirement of the German Bishops , who upon the Alarm of Wars in their Country were retired to their own homes : indeed the report of Wars raised by the French King in confederacy with the Princes of Germany against the Emperor was confirmed , and Manifests , and Protests in defence of Religion and the liberty of Germany were printed and published ; and in pursuance thereof on the first of April the Elector of Saxony laid siege to Augsbourg ; the which combustions had so great influence on the Affairs of Trent , that the Italian Bishops departed , as did also the Protestants ; and a small number of Prelats remaining , and the Legat greatly indisposed in his health , the Council broke up , being prorogued for the space of two years , during which time it was hoped , and expected that the present storms would be blown over , and Men return to a more mild , and calm temper of spirit . In this manner the Gown gave way to the Sword , which commonly decides the most knotty difficulties , and puts an end to long Disputes of Councils , and the Schools . For now Henry II. King of France having joyned his Arms with Maurice Duke of Saxony , and other discontented Princes of Germany made War on the Emperor ; the King was inveterately angry for the injury he had received in the matter of Parma ; the Duke incensed by reason of the ill treatment of his Father-in-law Philip the Lantgrave of Hesse , whom the Emperor suffered to languish in a tedious imprisonment ; and all in general being jealous , and fearful of the Emperor's growing greatness , ( whatsoever there might be of Religion pretended in the case ) united their Arms upon different considerations . The Duke with a strong Army marched to Oenipont in Rhetia ; and with such expedition that the Emperor was forced to rise , and retire from thence at midnight to Villaco in the Dukedom of Austria , on the confines of Italy ; by which means the Duke became Master of Oenepont , a place distant about three days Journey from Trent . But in regard the successes of this War were various , and not pertinent to our present Treatise , we shall proceed to matters more nearly relating to the Life , and reign of this Pope Julius III. The Council of Trent being dissolved , and the Pope quiet in Rome , he made choice of a certain number of Cardinals in resemblance of a Council to inspect the present Errors , and abuses which were crept into the Church , and the dissolute , and corrupt manners of the Clergy ; and to consider of means to correct , and reform them : but whilest they attended to these matters , they found themselves so engulfed , and immers'd in difficulties , which were past their wisedom to redress , that after several meetings being unable to conclude any thing , the business grew cold , and frequent delays , and adjournments from one week to another put an end thereunto without any effect : onely it was agreed that the prorogation of the Council which at first was limited unto two years only , should now be farther enlarged to the term of Ten. The Pope who had been in repose until now , was also disturbed by the commotion of his Neighbours : for Vrtado de Mendoza who ( after having been Ambassadour from the Emperor to the Pope ) was now constituted Governour of Siena ; to secure which from the civil Discords , which then arose , and to keep the City in obedience to his Master , he began to lay the foundations of a Cittadel ; of which the Inhabitants being apprehensive , lest it should subject them to a perpetual slavery , resolved secretly to resign themselves into the protection of France : and having secretly for that purpose dispatched their Ambassadours to Henry the Second , they received such favourable assurance of aid and defence from him , that the People , in a tumultuous manner arose in Arms , and being encouraged by the Count Petigliano and Farnese , ( who maintained the French interest in that part of Tuscany ) , they raised their Forces with such expedition , that falling on the Spaniards in a kind of surprize , they cut them to pieces ; and having demolished and subverted the very foundation of the Cittadel , they returned to their antient form of Government , seeming to outward appearance to have recovered their pristine Liberty . The news of this revolt of Siena was brought to the Emperor , whilest he was at the siege of Metz the principal City of Lorain ; upon receipt of which he instantly dispatched his Orders to Don Pedro de Toledo Vice-King of Naples , that he should in Person attend this War and endeavour the recovery of Siena . Don Pedro having received these Orders in the depth of the Winter , which was the beginning of the year 1553. began his march with a formidable Army of twenty thousand Men composed of Italians , Spaniards , and Germans . The Pope remembring the times of Clement VII . when a Napolitan Army sacked Rome ; and fearing to be surprized with the like calamity , levied speedily eight thousand Men ; the conduct of which he committed to Camillo Orsino . So that now all Christendom being in Arms , the Pope sent his Legats to the Emperor , and the French King to pacify , and mediate their differences in order to a general Peace ; but so far were the spirits of these Princes exasperated against each other , that no gentle remedies were available , or any other tryal , but such as should be determined by the judgment of the Sword : and now no preparations being made but for War , the Pope constituted Guido Vbaldo Duke of Vrbin General of all the Forces of the Church ; whilest Cardinal da Este , and Monsieur de Termes an excellent Soldier defended Siena with a strong Garison in the name of the French King , The Imperial Army being on their march took Montechio , add besieged Montalcino , a Fortress belonging to Siena , where happened many Skirmishes , and Rencounters , with great slaughter on both sides : and Wars being begun in Siena , Montalcino , Orbitello Grossetto , Chiusi and many other places , all Tuscany was in Arms , Fire , Sword , Rapine , and Violence raging in every part thereof : but amidst of these Combustions Don Pedro dying after a tedious sickness at Florence , the French gained the advantage ; and the Imperialists having placed strong Garisons in the Fortresses which they had taken returned again with their Troops to Naples . And this was the issue of the first years War. But then the second was more fatal to Siena , proving the final overthrow of the Liberty , and Government of that Republick . For Henry King of France on whose protection Siena depended , being incensed against Cosmo de Medicis Duke of Florence for favouring the Emperor's Party against the People of Siena , did about the beginning of the year 1554. send Peter Strozzi , one banished from Florence , and the mortal Enemy of Duke Cosmo with a formidable Army into Tuscany ; but the Arms of the Duke prevailed , and obtained such success against those of Strozzi ; that the Marquess Marignano , who was the Duke's General , adventured to attempt Siena , in which he was so successful that he surprized the Bastion next adjoyning to the Post Camollia , putting all the Country round , which was the most fruitful and flourishing Soil of Italy to fire , and sword : to the relief whereof Strozzi coming with all his force was overthrown by Marignano ; which unhappiness reduced Siena to its ultimate extremity ; and being at last constrained to surrender by reason of Famine , many were made Prisoners , the City sacked , and plundered , and the Spoils and Booty brought to Florence , many of the People , especially those of the Nobility disdaining to become Subjects to the Duke of Florence , retired to Montalcino , a place strong , and impregnable by nature , setting themselves in the form of a Republick under the protection of France . The People of Siena lamenting their unhappy fate , accused Pope Julius in a great measure to be the Author of it ; for that he had by his Money bought up great stores of Provision , Victuals , and Ammunition in Marca , Vmbria , and Tuscany , and therewith relieved , and supported the Army of Florence : and that not considering the publick interest of Italy , nor the common justice of mankind , he , for gaining a poor , and inconsiderable Title of Marquis of Mount Sabino , with a little Land to his Brother Baldwin , and on the promise of obtaining the Daughter of Duke Cosmo for Wife to his Brother's Son , had basely , and ungratefully betrayed the City where he was born , and exposed it to utter ruin and desolation ▪ But all this obloquy , and defamation little , moved the mind of the Pope , who perceiving that all his sollicitude , and care for the general Peace and quiet of Christendom availed little , resolved to enjoy , and give himself up to Buildings , and other divertisements : so that placing all his thoughts on a Country-house , Gardens , and Vineyards which he had erected , and made without the Porta del popolo at Rome , he was so enamoured of his new Paradise , where he continually made Feasts and Banquets , that he seemed wholly to have cast off all care of the Church , and sense of the miseries of Christendom ; and what was most undecent , and misbecoming a Person of above seventy years of age and of his gravity , and function , he immersed himself in pleasures as if there had been no other Life , to the great scandal of the World , and damage and greater danger of Rome . In this year 1554. Edward the Sixth King of England died , and the Queen Mary succeeding , immediately sent her Ambassadours to Rome to signifie to the Pope the conversion of her whole Kingdom from Heresie to the Catholick Church , and to acknowledg , and Vow all Obedience to the Papal Sea , desiring to have the Excommunication taken off , and a general Pardon , and Absolution given to her Catholick Subjects : on which grateful Message the Ambassadours coming , were recieved with great kindness , and solemn Processions of Thanksgiving celebrated , at which the Pope assisted in Person . The same year Philip Son of the Emperor Charles the Fifth was married to Queen Mary , the Kingdoms of Sicily and Naples being setled upon him , together with Milan , Flanders and some other of the United Provinces : with which news Philip dispatched his Ambassadour the Marquis de Pescara to the Pope , to acquaint him therewith , and according to the custom of former Kings to do homage for the Kingdom of Naples , which he held in Fee from the Pope . And now Pope Julius the Third being by reason of his great age , and the torment of the Gout , which miserably afflicted him , become very infirm , was persuaded by the Physitians to change his Diet , and his usual regimen of living ; the which ill agreeing with his habit of Body , brought him to a Fever , with which taking his Bed in the month of February 1555. he lingred therewith until the 23d . of March , and then died at his Palace , being aged seventy seven years , six months , and fourteen days : he was afterwards carried without any great Pomp or State to the Church of S. Peter , where his Corps having been publickly exposed for three days to the view of the People , he was afterwards buried in an ordinary Sepulcre of Bricks near the Altar of S. Andrew . After which the Sea was vacant seventeen days . This Julius was tall of Stature , of a plain Country Visage , his Nose great ; his Eyes shewed him to be Cholerick , and hasty , but soon pleased ; his Diet was gross , and plain , being much pleased with a sort of large Onions , which were sent him from Gaeta , the alteration of which Diet hastned his Death : When he was first Pope he so strangely favoured a young Boy , whom he called Innocentius , that without any apparent motive for it , he bestowed upon him a Cardinals Hat ; which when the reason was asked ; He replied , What reason had you to choose me Pope ? Fortune favours whom she pleases . He was very facetious in his Discourse , but more familiar , in his Conversation than was decent ; for without respect to the Majesty of his Office , and gravity of his Function ; He would often shoot such Bolts , and use such Expressions , as were unseemly , and which those that heard , pitied , and blushed for him . MARCELLVS II. JULIVS the Third dying on the 23d . of March , and his Funeral Obsequies being performed after the accustomed manner ; the Cardinals to the number of thirty seven entred the Conclave , and without much faction , or dispute chose Marcellus Cervinus Cardinal of St. Cross at Jerusalem to be Pope , of which publication was made with the usual Ceremonies on the 9th . of April 1555. the Sea having been vacant for the space onely of eighteen days . His Father was Robert , or as some call him Richard , Treasurer of the Marquisat of Ancona , and the place of his birth was Montfano : his Father pretended to great Skill , or knowledg in Astrology , by which Art calculating the Nativity of his Son at the time of his birth , it appeared that the Stars under which he was born , would be very propitious to him in his promotion to Ecclesiastical preferments ; for which reason Marcellus being first sent to have his Education in the University of Siena ; he came from thence to Rome , where he dwelt with Felix the Datary of Clement the 7th . afterwards he obtained the Office of Secretary to Paul the Third , and by him created Cardinal of St. Cross of Jerusalem ; and lastly , as we have said , elected Pope on the 9th . of April . The day following he was consecrated Bishop by the Cardinal of Naples ; and the very same day without much Pomp or Solemnity was Crowned with the Pontifical Miter by the Cardinal of Pisa who was Arch-Deacon . And as he refused to change his Name , calling himself no other than Marcellus the Second , in imitation of Adrian the Sixth , so he survived a much less time than he , having possessed the Papal Chair not above twenty one days after his Election ; so that there remains little more observable of him , than that after his Choice , he would give no invitation , or encouragement to his Kindred , or Relations of coming to Rome , in hopes of benefit and preferment by his greatness : howsoever his intentions were good and his Designs great , having drawn a Scheme , and method whereby to restore Peace , and Unity in the Church , and the Papal Power to its antient lustre . This Design of his , he communicated to the Cardinal of Mantoua , maintaining that there was no other way to reconcile differences in Religion , but onely by a General Council ; and that the reason , why hitherto , that means had been ineffectual , was no other , than because , they began at the wrong end , and proceeded not with the due method : for that first they should begin with an entire reformation of Manners , which would supersede , and quiet all superficial Debates , and disputations about words , and reduce Controversies to such a substantial issue as would be easily determinable by a Council . That for want hereof his five immediate Predecessors had much erred , for that they abhorred the name of Reformation , not out of a dislike to that desirable State , but from a belief , that it would be a means to abate and diminish the Papal Authority , whereas on the contrary he was really persuaded , that a Reformation was the onely means to render it more Glorious , and powerful , as most plainly appeared , and was proved by the Histories of past-times , in which those Popes onely were famous , and renowned , who had supported their Papal Chair by an exactness in Manners , and purity of Life : that Reformation respected the entrinsecal , and circumstantial appendages of Religion , and served onely to retrench the luxury , and superfluous pomp of the Clergy , which made the Prelats envied , and contemptible ; when as a modest train , and decent comportment adjoyned to a severity , and mortified way of living , rendered the Prelats awful , and revered ; and such Men encompassing the Papal Chair made it appear more holy , and Apostolical ; and above all so fortified it with the Divine Protection , that nothing would be able to remove , or shake the firmness of that Throne , which was established on so sure a foundation . These Designs being published , and discoursed of in the Court of Rome , were received with different Sentiments : such as were of the Pope's Party applauded the intention , as pious , glorious , and such as favoured of Peace , Charity , and zeal to Religion : but those who were of a contrary Faction made an other interpretation , construing all the actions of this Pope to be regulated by Astrological Schemes , to which he gave much credence , in regard that both his Father , and himself had been much advanced by that Art. Moreover , amongst other things projected by this Pope ; he intended to have erected a new Order of Chivalry , consisting of a hundred Knights , of which the Pope was to be the Chief Commander ; all which were to enter into an Oath of Allegiance , and fidelity to the Pope , never to desert his Cause , or Person , but always to advance his Power , and Interest : and for maintenance of this Degree five hundred Crowns of yearly Pension were to be issued out of the Apostolical Chamber to every Person of them : the which allowance was never to be augmented , or enlarged , nor could other Revenues be bequeathed or purchased for an additional maintenance ; only they were capable by their Virtues , and merits of being created Cardinals without any impeachment of their Vow , or rules of their Order . Out of these he intended to chuse his Nuntios , and Ministers for all Treaties , and Negotiations , his Governours of Towns , and Legats , and in short to extract all his Officers out of this Society : and so far was this Project resolved that several wise Men , and Persons of merit , living at Rome were already nominated , who were to be listed and admitted into this Order . Thus did the Pope with subtle reasonings and refined Discourses draw his Methods , and Schemes of Politicks , which would have proved more rude , and prickly in the handling . But whilest the Court of Rome was filled with talk , and Novelty , unexpectedly and on a sudden , the thred of all these Designs were cut off by the death of the Pope , who having , as is said , wearied , and tired himself with the many superfluous and painful Ceremonies , which he sustained in the Holy Week before Easter , and at his Inaugurations , fell into a fit of an Apoplexy , and died the last day of that month of April in which he was created , having been Pope no longer than twenty one days ; which was a far shorter time than what the predictions he had made by his Art in Astrology had flattered his belief . PAVL IV. THE Funeral Rites and Ceremonies of Marcellus being ended ; the Cardinals to the number of sixty four returned again to the Conclave , where as preliminaries to the future Election , the Cardinals of Augsbourg , seconded by Cardinal Moron instantly pressed , that to the other Articles which were accustomary and which Popes swear to maintain after their Election , these two should be farther added ; namely , That within the term of two years next following , the Pope should oblige himself by Oath to convene a Council to finish the matters of Reformation already begun , and to determine the Disputes , and Controversies in Religion , and endeavour by all means to induce Germany to accept the Doctrines of the Council of Trent ; Secondly , That in regard the Colledg of Cardinals by the licentious munificence of former Popes was become very numerous , That the succeeding Pope , should not have Power to create above four in the space of two years next following . The which being premised after some sharp , though not long Contests , John Caraffa commonly called Cardinal Chieti , was by general consent elected Pope , being then sixty nine years of age : though there was a strong Party made against him , yet by the powerful interests of the Cardinals Farnese , and Ferrara prevailed , who having formed a Party of forty four , the dissenting number was obliged to condescend to a concurrence with the plurality of Votes . This Pope who took on himself the name of Paul the 4th . was the Son of Anthony Caraffa Count of Montorio ; he was first created Bishop of Chieti by Julius II. He afterwards received a Commission from Leo X. to gather the Peter-pence in England , where he resided for the space of three years . He was afterwards made of the Privy Council to Ferdinand King of Spain , and therein confirmed by his Heir and Successour Charles V. By Hadrian VI. He was recalled to Rome to join with other Fathers , whose incumbence it was to consider in what manner the lives and practices of the Clergy might be reformed , and amended ; under Clement the 7th . he not onely refused the Arch-bishoprick of Brundufium , but quitted also his Bishoprick of Chieti ; and retiring to Mount Pincio from the noise , and bustle of the World , and almost from humane Society , he there instituted a new Order of Regulars : afterwards going to Venice , he affected a Society and Communication with learned , and religious Men , renowned for Wisdom and Sanctity of life ; with whom he first instituted the Order of Theatini : from the name of his Bishoprick called both Chieti , and Theatina . At length Paul III. in the year 1536. calling him to Rome , made him reassume his Bishoprick , creating him Cardinal of Santa Maria trans Tiberim , and Arch-bishop of Naples : and then under Julius III. He was made Bishop of Tusculum , Ostia , and Velitres : and lastly , being elected Pope in remembrance of his late Friend , and chief Benefactor , who had called him to all his promotions , he caused himself to be named Paul IV. In all the course of his former Life , being of a morose , and Saturnine temper , he shewed great severity , and exactness of Life ; so that his Election strook a great fear , and terrour to all such who were ill inclined to a Reformation , imagining that his humour would transport him to such severe proceedings , as would be terrible and inconsistent with those methods , which gently lead Men to conversion and reformation of Manners : a testimony of which he had given by being the first Author and Contriver of the Inquisition , having advised , and persuaded Paul III. to appoint , and authorize a certain number of Cardinals to be Inquisitors of such , who had embraced the new Doctrines of Luther , and to proceed to Capital Punishments in such manner as is provided in the Canon de ●aeretico comburendo , the which severity of Councils being by some interpreted for zeal towards God , and by most to be a ferocity in his Nature , his Election was entertained with fear and dread , by all those who were dependants on the Court of Rome . However he so palliated , and disguised his humour at the beginning , that he comported himself with an humble , and affable behaviour towards all , but especially towards Strangers , whom he treated , and caressed in that friendly manner , that his Servants , and Dependants were glad to be so happily mistaken : but this good Nature being forced , and constrained did soon vanish , and then his fierce , and supercilious temper returning to its natural course , all his actions were influenced with a spirit of Pride and haughty severity . An instance of which , he gave to the Steward of his House , when he demanded of him , in what manner he was pleased to be served ; his Answer was short , saying ( as became a Prince . ) His Coronation he ordered with more Pomp and Ceremony , than was ever before practised ; and in all things he affected Magnificence , and State , and was no less indulgent to his Nephews , than the most tender , and fondest of the Popes . Soon after his Coronation , he ordered the first Consistory to be publick , that he might with the greater State , and Pomp give Audience to the Ambassadours of England , who in the time of Pope Julius had been dispatched thence from Queen Mary , and Philip her Husband . The Ambassadours being introduced to his presence , and prostrating themselves at his feet , did one after the other ( for so the Pope would have it ) confess and acknowledg the faults , and errors of the Kingdom of England , in having strayed , and deviated from the flock of Christ , and the Sheepfold of the Church ; but now repenting , and returning again , did humbly beg Absolution and to be received into the bosom of the Church , though by the obstinacy and perseverance in their Errors , they had rendered themselves unworthy of such mercy , and indulgence . The Pope having for some time beheld these Ambassadours at his feet , and contemplated their humble posture with some satisfaction of spirit , raised them at length from the floor and embraced them with the tenderness of a Father , testifying great satisfaction in the happy conversion of this Kingdom : and because the Queen and King were the happy Instruments of this blessed , and religious work ; in reward of so much Piety , he confirmed their right and title to Ireland ; and by virtue of that Power , which he had received from God to dispose of all Earthly Crowns , he conferred on them that Kingdom , dignifying them amongst their other Titles with that of King and Queen of Ireland . Which piece of vanity though ridiculous to others , was extreamly pleasing to the Pope , who fancied himself in that Throne of Fools Paradise , to which the Devil had in his Pride exalted himself , when he tempted our Saviour with all the Kingdoms of the Earth . But then afterwards in private Conference with the Ambassadours , he blamed England for having but in part shewed their penitence , for that whilst they retained any thing of the goods of the Church and did not make restitution to the utmost farthing , a Curse would remain on the Kingdom , and the people remain in a perpetual snare , and danger of Damnation . He farther told them , That the sooner , and the more readily they paid the Peter-pence ( for collection of which he had sent an Officer into England ) the more easily would the Gates of Heaven be opened to them ; for how could they expect that St. Peter should turn his Keys whilest they denied him those Fees which were the dues of his Office. In fine , the Ambassadours having behaved themselves with humility , ( which was the onely means to procure the favour of this Pope ) they departed from Rome , laden with Praises , Honours , and Graces from his Holiness : and then attending to a full Reformation in England ; he purged the Universities of Oxford , and Cambridg of those Tenents , and Lectures which had been there taught by Peter Martir , and Bucer , and deprived Cranmer of his Arch-bishoprick of Canterbury . Having thus obtained his pleasure , and Designs over England , he next endeavoured to gain an Ascendant over the Emperor and King of France , both of which courted him to that Degree , that he expected to have them both at his Service , and Devotion : but in regard it was impossible to entertain them both in the same equality of respect , and dearness ; both Parties strained to outvy each other in Proposals of advantage , which might give them admission to his favour : in pursuance of which , the Cardinal of Lorain , ( who was well acquainted with the humour of the Pope ) publickly declared in a full Consistory , that besides the many steps which the King of France had made in Obedience to the Papal Chair , he did acknowledg that the Gallican Church had need of Reformation ; towards which he was ready to afford all the aid and assistance to the Pope that he was able , and to act therein by such ways , and methods as his Holiness should direct , whether it were by sending his Prelats to the Council or by any other means , that should be esteemed more proper and expedient . The which so took with the Pope , that France for that time gained a preeminence in his favour . And yet notwithstanding this Pride , and rudeness in his nature , he did several things at the beginning to gratify and please the People of Rome , which he performed by abating the Taxes and Imposts laid on Provisions , and in other things acted with such obliging circumstances , that the People in acknowledgment for such abundant favours , erected a Statue of Marble for him in the Capitol . He regulated the Manners of the Jews , and retrenched that liberty , and freedom they used ; and for the better distinction of them , ordered them to wear yellow Hats . He published several severe Decrees against such as denied the Divinity of Jesus Christ , and that he died for the redemption of Mankind . In short , besides many good Laws and Acts which he ordained against corrupt and dissolute Manners , which were grievous to the Clergy , who were unaccustomed to a Severity , He selected a hundred Citizens of the Gentry of Rome , which he created Knights of the Faith to be a standing Life-Guard to the Popes . He repealed several Decrees of Julius III. and imprisoned many of those who had been his Creatures , and familiar Friends . Amongst the Counsellours , and Familiar Confidents which he entertained , there was none who had at first had a greater share in his favour , than Osio , whom he declared Datary , and chief Notary , or Register of Petitions , and created Bishop of Riete : but he being of a rude , and morose temper did always clash against the humour of the Pope , which was hard , and inflexible like his ; which therefore ill according together , Osio was by the instigation also of the Pope's Relations , who were always busie at his ear , deprived of his favour , and sent Prisoner to the Castle , where he remained for the space of four years . In the next place , by a new Decree , he retrieved all those goods , and Ecclesiastical Revenues which had been alienated from the Church since the time of Julius II. to his days . He reformed also the abuses which were crept into the Office of the Penitentiaries , and regulated the Habit , and Tables of the Clergy , and refused to admit any into Benefices , but such as had been approved for holiness of Life , and severity of Manners . Towards the three Conservators of Rome , he behaved himself with great respect , enlarging their Power , and Authority , adjoyning thereunto the jurisdiction of Tivoli , which belonged to the Cardinal of Ferrara ; and to the People he enlarged their Priviledges , and confirmed all their former Immunities by a new Charter . But all this indulgence , and kindness towards the Citizens was but in order to some Design of a higher nature , which soon after discovered it self : for whilest he was thus busied in matters of Government , and things laudable enough in themselves , he suffered some reports of a Plot against his Life to take impression in his mind ; which being suggested by many probable circumstances , he immediately seized on the Persons of as many as were suspected to be guilty thereof , and committed them to Prison ; and then joyning with the French , and Switzers , he commenced a War against Philip King of Spain , by which those antient Feuds and Animosities between those Kings , which had for some time been extinguished , or as it were raked up in the Embers began again to revive , and be enflamed . The original , and cause whereof was this . Ever since the time that Rome had been sacked by the Spaniards , who had plundered , and sequestred the Estate , and Rents of the Family of Caraffa ; this Pope Paul the 4th . conceived an implacable anger , and an inveterate hatred against that whole Nation : the which also was encreased by that ill treatment , and injustice , which the Vice-King of Naples once used towards his own Person ; for he being created by Paul III. Arch bishop of Naples , was debarred from the possession , and benefits thereof by the Vice-King , on no other pretence , than that he was suspected to favour the French Party ; the which so enraged his impetuous spirit , that with all the arguments , which subtilty , and malice could draw from the Topicks of Religion , and publick good to the Church , he endeavoured to persuade Paul III , to a War against Naples , promising him to assist him with the whole Estate of his Family , and with all the interest he had ( which he pretended to be very great ) in that Kingdom : but Paul III. being too prudent to give ear to his persuasions , and Discourses , commended his Piety , and zeal towards the Church , but refused to engage himself in that hazardous War. So that the anger and fury of this Paul IV. being suppressed until he became Pope , did then burst forth , and vent it self : so that then with thoughts full of disdain against the Spaniards , and with imagination that the Napolitans would gladly shake off their yoke , and be eased of the Spanish Servitude , and that France would enter into the Alliance with him , he positively resolved on a War , swallowing already into his thoughts the enjoyment and addition of that Rich Kingdom to the Dominions of the Church . This Design was promoted by a stricter Union with France , occasioned in this manner : Henry King of France had taken from Charles Sforza Prior of Lombardy two Gallies , the which coming afterwards into the Port of Civita Vecchia , Alexander the Brother of Charles , and Chief Clark of the Camera , or Chamberlain , made seizure of them , and without any respect to that Protection under which they were within the Pope's Harbour , he carried them away by force to Gaeta : of which the French Ministers at Rome , complaining to the Pope , he conceived not onely anger and indignation against Alexander , but suspecting that such an action could not be contrived without the privity of his Brother the Cardinal , he loudly exclaimed against him , and clapt his Secretary Lotini into Prison , who was lately returned with some secret Negotiations from the Emperour Charles V. the which serving to encrease and heighten the differences between them , many Cabals , and Consults were formed amongst the Cardinals of the Imperial Faction ; at which the Pope being alarm'd he reinforced his Guards , and levied Soldiers , and to break the seditious Meetings clapt the Cardinal , and Camilla Colonna , and the Abbot of Brisegna , who was a Spaniard , into Prison : Mark Anthony Colonna , who upon these stories , was fled from Rome , was cited to appear there , and give answer to the Accusations charged against him : but afterwards the Gallies being again restored to the French King , Cardinal Sforza , and Camillo Colonna , upon Bail given were freed from Imprisonment ; but Alexander Sforza who was Chamberlain not appearing upon the Summons , was deprived of his Office ; and because Mark Anthony Colonna did not appear at the time prefixed by the Summons , all his Estate within the Territories of the Church was sequestred , and seized to the use of the Pope : with which Joan of Aragon the Mother of Colonna being greatly affrighted , escaped secretly from Rome about the beginning of the year 1556. contrary to the Command , and Injunction of the Pope ; with which he was so incensed , that he then resolved to act , and put all those mischiefs into practice against the House of Colonna , which he had before onely meditated , and contrived in his thoughts : and in pursuance thereof , he in the first place excommunicated Mark Anthony , and his Father Ascanio Colonna , and having confiscated all their Estate within the Dominions of the Church , he bestowed it on his Nephew John Count of Montorio , whom he created Duke of Paliano ; and not long after he declared Anthony Carafa an other Nephew to be Marquis of Montebello , having lately dispossessed Count Bagno of that Marquisate for having converted those Moneys which the King of France sent to the Pope for carrying on the War in Italy to his own use . All which served to incense the spirits of a great , and powerful Faction , and raise those Wars , which ended in miserable desolation of Italy . But the Pope , who was of Opinion , and often said , that a happy Peace was onely to be procured by a calamitous War , did in Order thereunto fortifie Paliano with all provisions requisite thereunto ; for that being a place situate on the frontiers of Naples , was of great importance in that conjuncture : And lest the Truce which was made for five years between the Emperor and France should be an obstruction to this War , he dispatched Charles Caraffa his Legat to Henry II. pretending , that his Message was in order to a farther accommodation , and to convert the Truce into an everlasting Peace : but the Negotiations of Caraffa being of an other nature , he possessed Henry with great hopes and expectation of success by a War with Naples ; wherefore though at first he sent but two thousand Men for assistance of the Pope , ( seeming to reserve some little respect to the Truce so lately concluded ) yet afterwards the Popes forces not being able to withstand the Power of the Imperialists ; a greater Army of twelve thousand Foot , and two thousand Horse were sent to Naples under the conduct of Francis Duke of Guise . With these Auxiliary aids the spirit of the Pope being highly swelled , and become implacable , he imprisoned Juliano Sesarini Camillo Colonna , with his Bother the Arch-Bishop of Taranto , and divers others , whom he suspected to be in any manner affected , and inclinable to the Imperial Faction . Ferdinand of Toledo Duke of Alva then Vice-King of Naples , being alarmed by these proceedings resolved not to attend the assaults of the Enemy ; but rather , that he might be , beforehand with them , made Incursions into the State of the Church , and without much resistance took Pontecorvo Frosolone , Anagna , Marino , Valmontone , Palestrina , Tivoli , Ostia , Gave , Genazzano , Nettuno , Albano , Vicovaro , Monte Fortino ; and in short , made himself Master of all the Campania of Rome : the Pope on the other side with the aid , and assistance of the French , and Switzers , recovered several of those places again ; but the War being continued for the space of a whole year with great fury , and resolution on both sides , that Country became most miserably harassed , and laid desolate by fire , and sword . By the vast expences of this War the Pope's Treasury being much exhausted , many exorbitant ways were contrived to replenish it again ; as namely , the Tithes upon all Benefices were doubled , the Gabelles , and Customs were raised to an intolerable degree ; half a years Revenue was exacted from all Offices : and the Debts which particular Persons owed to their Creditors , were required to be paid into the Treasury ; upon which the Debtors being discharged , Debentures were given from the Pope to the Creditors , and the same charged as a Debt upon the Church . He farther seized on all the Horses in Rome to serve in the War , and compelled all the Friers of what order soever to labour on the Works , and carry Earth to the Fortifications : many of the Churches he converted into Granaries and Store-houses , wherein to lay Provisions ; besides many other Exactions , and agrievances , which he imposed on the People , who were by this time possessed with a detestable hatred against his Person , and his Actions . Howsoever , neither the Cries , nor Exclamations of his Subjects , nor the miseries of his Country were able to incline the fierce and resolute Spirit of the Pope to any terms of Peace , whilst he found himself seconded by the French , and Switzers : Howsoever in the Month of August following , the French having received a Defeat at the Battel of St. Quintin , in which a great part of the Nobility of France were taken Prisoners ; and thereby also the expectation of the Pope being in some measure defeated ; his haughty Spirit began to abate and hearken to some terms , and proposals of Accommodation : for then the sad Spectacle of Italy , laid wast with fire and sword appeared before him , and the dreadful apprehension of Treason against his Person , which was plotted to betray Rome into the hands of Mark Anthony Colonna , and Ascanio della Corona , who at the beginning of the War revolted to the Spanish Party , did much affright him : so that as I say , the Pope's mind being become more flexible , a Peace was concluded on the thirteenth of September 1557. by the mediation of the Venetians , the Duke of Florence , and Cardinal Sforza , and signed by the Cardinal Caraffa in behalf of the Pope , and by the Duke of Alva in the name of Philip King of Spain . Which being concluded the Duke of Alva coming to Rome , with Christian humility kissed the feet of the Pope , and received absolution ; and being treated with high honour obtained the freedom of all those who had been imprisoned on account of the late War. Matters being by these means reduced to some tolerable quiet , the Pope dispatched his Legats both to Spain , and France to labour a cementing of that Peace , which he himself of late had been an Instrument to break ; recommending more particularly in their Instructions the confirmation of the Dukedom of Paliano on his Nephew . So that now being wearied with War , the fatigues , and expence , and unquietudes of which he had never before been acquainted with , the Pope betook himself to his more agreeable trade of regulating the Manners of Men , and the corruptions and abuses crept into the Church : but in regard the particulars hereof were various , and burthensom , he committed the greatest part of that trouble to the Conduct of Cardinal Caraffa : Attending himself with sedulity and attention to the Court of Inquisition , as the sole Tribunal then capable to suppress Heresies , and the present distempers of the Age ; and therefore to the cognisance of that Court he reduced several Crimes triable at other Bars of Judicature ; so that the Prisons of the Inquisition were filled with Malefactors : and in this way of Judicial proceedings he was the more passionate , because he had been the first that persuaded Paul III. to erect that Court , and had contrived the Methods , and Rules for the proceedings thereof : and therefore coming now himself to the Popedom , he put all those Orders into practice , which he had formerly meditated , constituting Cardinal Alessandrino Inquisitor General , together with sixteen Cardinals , who were made Judges of the Court ; whose first work was to publish an Index Expurgatorius of all Books in the least manner suspected , or attainted of Heresie , forbidding all Persons under pain of Excommunication to read them , or have them in their possession . He recalled Cardinal Poole from his Office of Legat in England , on account ( as some believe ) of an old Pique that had been between them , and having accused Cardinal Morone of Heresie , by reason as some believe of his friendship to Poole , he imprisoned him in the Castle together with the Bishop of Cava , and had ( as was certainly believed ) deprived them of all their Revenue , and Dignities , had not his malice against them been interrupted by his Death , acting in every thing with a bitterness agreeable to the virulency of his nature . About this time the Emperor Charles V. being wearied with the turmoils , and troubles of this World renounced his Imperial Crown to his Brother Ferdinand of Austria , who was already elected King of the Romans , and his Kingdom of Spain and other Dominions to his Son Philip II. But this Abdication the Pope would not understand , not admitting on the score of old grudges which he owed to Charles , that according to antient Canons an Emperor could make such a renunciation without consulting first , and taking the advice , and consent of the Pope ; and for that reason , he would never acknowledg Ferdinand for Emperour , nor under that Notion , and Character receive Ambassadours from him . In this manner with a froward severity acting all his Affairs , he would admit of no excuses that any Man made for a failure in his Duty ; and particularly having commanded all Monks , Friers , Abbots , and Priors to return to their Monasteries , he would not admit an Excuse from any Non-Residentiary , unless he had obtained a License on occasion of some publick Service for the Church : and for discovery of such Trespassers he employed Officers , or Visitors as severe , as himself , who upon strict enquiry having found any Non-Residentaries , they immediately proceeded against them as Disobedient , and Delinquents , committing some of them to Chains , and others to the Gallies . This Severity howsoever was much applauded , when after an unknown and unpractised manner of Justice , he spared not the Crimes of his Nephews , into whose hands he had committed the most important Government of the Ecclesiastical State : for they having misbehaved themselves ; the Pope in a publick Consistory discharged Cardinal Caraffa of his Government , and Legantine Power in Bologna : the Duke of Palvano he dismissed from being General of the Ecclesiastical Army and Admiral of the Gallies belonging to the Church , and the Marquis of Montebello from being Captain of his Guards : which Sentence against them the Pope thundring with impetuous Rage , certain Cardinals would have offered something to mitigate his fury , and extenuate the faults of his Nephews ; but those Lenitives adding more flame to his Fury , he instantly charged the Cardinal Caraffa without farther delay to depart from Rome , and remain confined to the City Indivina , and the other two unto their respective Castles : in places of these , he constituted other grave Prelats , whom he esteemed able , and worthy to bear that share of Government , which by reason of the infirmity of his old age he was uncapable to support . And having thus disposed the Affairs of his Temporal Government , he returned his thoughts to perfect that Reformation , which he had then projected when he first came to the Papal Chair , believing that the accomplishment thereof would be the greatest Ornament of the Apostolical Sea , and give it a reputation over all the World. In pursuance whereof , he erected a Congregation composed of twenty four Cardinals and forty five Prelats , and other Persons of the most wise , and learned of all the Court , to the number of one hundred and fifty . These he divided into three Classes or Chambers ; to each of which he allotted eight Cardinals , and fifteen Bishops , and as many others , as made up the number of fifty ; the chief incumbence and business of whom was to examine , and enquire into the several degrees , and natures of Simony ; the which being stated , and concluded by this Congregation , Coppies thereof were taken , and published and sent to all Universities , and Schools of learned Men , requiring them to take notice of the particular Cases stated , and concluded by the Holy Sea , which was the Chief Doctor , and Cathedratical Casuist in all Points of Religion , and Conscience . And though he himself , as he affirmed , had no need of such Regulations being well acquainted with the mind of Christ , and versed in the Duty of that Office to which he was called ; yet that he might in all his endeavours for Reformation , forestall the Objection which might be made him of , Physitian , cure thy self ; he resolved to begin at home , and reform the Crimes of Simony , which were objected as the crying sins of the Court of Rome , and that when he had gone so far , he would then remonstrate unto other Princes the Simony of their own Courts , which was more rife , and more intolerable in them than was ever allowed , or practised at Rome . But when the particular Cases of Simony came distinctly to be handled ; instancing in what manner Money might be taken and in what not ; there arose such diversities of Opinions ; that at length the conclusions came to be laid before the Pope , as the ultimate Moderator of all Differences : the which he having with some perplexity considered , he finally resolved , That it was not lawful to receive any Price , Money , Alms , or any reward whatsoever for conferring any spiritual Graces , or Benefices Ecclesiastical : and that as to the Dispensations in cases of Matrimony , though it had been the custom to receive Money for them , he resolved , that the same should never be again brought into practice by himself . Howsoever , so many scruples and Objections arose in many particular matters , that nothing could ever be drawn to general Heads ; and so being environed by difficulties which procured delays , nothing came to a full resolution : the which a certain Cardinal having observed , proposed to have these Questions reserved for a General Council : at which the Pope being moved with extreme Choler , replied , That he had no need of any Council being the supreme Head and above it ; but the Cardinal being desirous to mollifie , and appease his anger with some qualifications of his Speech , said , that though it was true that a Council was not necessary for giving force , and Authority to the Pope's Determinations ; yet it might be convenient to have a Council , for settlement of that Uniformity of Worship which was necessary in all Christian Churches : to which the Pope assenting , farther added , That in case he should at any time call a Council , that the same should be held at Rome and not at Trent , which was in the midst , and almost the Nest of the Lutherans . Moreover , in case he should at any time call a Council , it should be composed of none , but Catholicks ; for that they might with as much reason admit a Turk to those Debates , and Consults of Religion , as a Lutheran or any other Heretick : and that it was unreasonable , and preposterous to send sixty able and learned Bishops and forty Doctors to a Town within the Mountains , ( as had been done twice already ) on supposition that they were better able to govern the World than the Vicar of Jesus Christ , joined to the wisdom of his College of Cardinals , who were selected out of the most wise , religious , and excellent personages of the Chistian Church . During his time this Pope at four several Ordinations created nineteen Cardinals ; and changed the Festival of St. Peter which by antient Canons was celebrated on the 18th . of January to the end of June , supposing that season of the year most convenient for that Solemnity . It is certain that this Pope intended well , and designed with the strictest severity the reformation of Manners ; but his way of acting therein was so fierce , and with those disobliging circumstances , having a motion with his Head which spoke anger , and spight ; that he could perform nothing though never so holy , and laudable , but what was ill censured by evil Tongues , and indeed he was generally hated , and that even by good Men. And though all the good actions which this Pope performed , were done with so ill a meen , as made them appear bad ; yet he had the good Conduct , and fortune to prove a successful Instrument in making that memorable Peace between Philip King of Spain , and Henry King of France ; for which happiness , and Rejoycing , Tilts and Tornaments being appointed at the French Court , King Henry himself acting a part in it , was unfortunately slain , and his Son Francis II. being then a Youth , succeeded in his Throne . About which time the Pope being fallen into a Dropsie with which finding himself to decay , and his end approach ; he summoned all the Cardinals to his Chamber , desiring them to cast their thoughts upon some Person , excellently qualified both for holiness of Life , and Wisdom , whom they might judg worthy to succeed him in the Apostolical Chair , but in an especial manner he recommended to them the continuance of the Inquisition , to which he gave the Epithet of most Holy , declaring to have by good experience proved , that the same had been the support of his Authority , and would be the chief Basis , and Pillar of the Papal Dignity . But so soon as it was noised abroad , that the Pope drew towards his end : the People arose in a tumult , and without Counsel or Rule running through the City cursed the name and actions of Paul IV. damning all the Family and Party of Caraffa ; and having opened all the doors of the common Prisons , they ran to the House of the Inquisition , of which having opened the Gates , and released the Prisoners , they set fire to the Building , which consumed the Prison , and the place of Judicature together with all the Processes , Papers , and Records of that Court ; and had proceeded to have offered the like to the Minerva , where several of the Judges of the Inquisition were lodged , but that the Rhetorick , and persuasions of some who had power with the Rabble diverted their fury . In fine , this Pope died the 18th . of August 1559. being aged eighty three years , one month , and twenty two days , and having governed four years , two months , and twenty seven days , and his Body was carried with little Pomp , and buried in a Sepulcre of Brick , in the Church of St. Peter , after which the Sea was vacant four months , and seven days , but no sooner was the breath out of his Body , than the furious , and mad Rabble ran to the Capitol , where he had a Statue of Marble erected by an excellent Artist , and placed amongst the Conservators of Rome , the Head and right Hand of which they having taken off , drew them for three days together through all the filth , and ordure of the City , and afterwards wearied with the sport , they threw them into the Tyber : and , finally by publick Decree of the People of Rome , it was commanded , that in what place soever of the City the Arms of Caraffa were found either painted , or engraven , they should be defaced , or broken ; the which was executed with so much readiness , that in one days time , there were no signals , or memorials of the Caraffian Family remaining in the whole City . By all which it appears , that this Paul IV. had been happier , and more reverenced had he died with the Title onely of Cardinal Caraffa , and with the Opinion of being worthy to govern , though he had never reigned . Dignus fuisset Imperii si non regnasset . PIVS IV. PAVL the Fourth being dead , and his Funerals performed , the Cardinals after the Accustomed manner entered the Conclave to the number of forty four for Election of a new Pope ; the Contests on which were so many , and so obstinately maintained by the interest of powerful Cardinals , whose equal Authority , and grandeur of Families were in such an even ballance , that after a thousand shufflings , and alterations of Suffrages which happened in the space of four months and seven days ; all the Votes came at length on the 24th . of December 1559. being the Eve of the Feast of Christmas to terminate in the choice of John Angelo de Medicis Cardinal of Santa Prisca : On the Feast of Epiphany , or Twelfth-day 1560 , he was Crowned to the common joy , and satisfaction of the whole City of Rome , which conceived great expectations of good Government , from the testimonies of Piety , and Virtue which he had given by many instances of his past Life , in conformity whereunto he took on himself the name of Pius IV. This Pope was of the Illustrious Family of the Medicis , born at Milan , to which place his Father amidst the turbulencies , and intestine Discords of Florence was constrained to sly for refuge : he was in his youth educated and trained up in all the Methods of good Literature , in which having run through all the Studies and Exercises of Philosophy and Physick , and then studying the Civil Law he took his degree of Doctor , applying himself afterward to the practice of the Law. In the time of Clement VII . he was made one of the Protonotaries which they call Partecipanti : under Paul III. He exercised many considerable Charges , and Offices , amongst which he was made Commissary of the Army of the Church , then Arch-Bishop of Ragusa , and lastly , before his preferment to the Popedom , he was by Paul IV. made Priest and Cardinal of Santa Prisca . Du Chesne , and others who write of the election of this Pope , report , that the Debates thereupon having been long , and intricate , the Choice came at length to be decided by the Holy Ghost , which in the form of a Dove , entering the Chappel of Sixtus , after many flights round , came at length to pierch on the Cell , or Seat of Cardinal Santa Prisca , which being observed was agreed to be the Holy Omen , by which the Holy Ghost pointed out the Person to be Elected , concluding all Controversies by a Miracle : but other more judicious Authors are silent in such a foppery , and particularly Onufrius Panvinius , who writing the life of this Pope , mentions nothing of this nature , though he prosesses to have known him , and to have frequented his Table when he was Cardinal , which was always incompassed with Men of Learning , and parts , who conversing one with another with much ingenuity and Candour , seemed to form a College of wise , and virtuous Persons : and he farther declares , that having been present at the solemnities of his Election , and Inauguration , he had seen , and observed all the passages of it . He moreover pretends to have had a personal acquaintance with him , and that he was in his own nature generous and compassionate , having by many , and great Charities he had performed , obtained the Title of Father of the Poor ; and thus having acquired a general esteem amongst the Cardinals of a meek , gentle , and pious temper , he found a more easie access to the Papal Chair , which had lately been possessed by gall , and bitterness , and from whence nothing but Thunder , and Lightning and terrours had proceeded . But this Pope being desirous to rectifie this harsh humour of the Chair , gave himself the name of Pius IV. And for instances thereof ; his first care , and incumbence was to pass an Act or Decree of General Pardon to all such who during the vacancy of the Sea had committed any enormous Crimes , and in common to all the people who had with insolent despight broken the Statue , and defaced the Arms of Paul IV. Then his next business was to enquire into , and redress the Oppressions , and agrievances imposed by his Predecessour , referring the examination of those matters to a Committee of wise and sober Men , who rectifying that which was amiss , all things might at length return to their due and accustomed Channel : upon revision of which cases , many Decrees passed by Paul IV. in point of Simony were repealed , or at least moderated : many Friers who had with too much severity been expelled their Monasteries , were restored : the punishments , and cruelties of the Inquisition were regulated with more moderation ; and in fine , many of those who under colour of Heresie , though in reality out of malice , or other design had been committed to that Prison ; were by Order of the new Inquisitors released and set at liberty ; amongst which Cardinal Morone , was one . Now as Mercy is always to be accompanied with Justice : it was resolved , that those intolerable miseries , and devastations which all Italy almost had sustained in time of Paul IV. should be considered , and the Family of Caraffa who had been the Instruments , and wicked Incendiaries in all those Calamities should be questioned , and tried for the same : in order whereunto on the 7th . of January , being the day after the Incoronation , the Cardinals Charles , and Alfonso coming from the Consistory were seized , as was also the Count of Montorio , then called Duke of Paliano , who was the Brother of Charles the Cardinal , together with Count Alife his Wife's Brother , and Leonard de Cardini one of the Kindred ; for these having been evil Counsellours , and worse Instruments of the fury and cruelty of the late Pope , were all committed Prisoners to the Castle , as were also several other Servants , and Ministers of the late mischief . The Process against them for these Crimes was encharged to certain Cardinals in Commission with the Bishop of Savona , and Governour of Rome , the Indictments being preferred against these Persons , and the Depositions severally made and taken , which work took up the space of nine months , in which time the proofs , and testimonies being given , and every thing prepared for a Trial , the whole Process was read before the Pope and Cardinals in publick Consistory ; where the Accusations being proved , and made clear by several credible Witnesses , Cardinal Charles Carafa was by the Pope himself convicted of Felony , and the Count of Montorio , with Count Alife , and Leonard de Cardine found guilty by the Governour of Rome of Murther , and other enormous Crimes , and all delivered into the hands of the Civil Judges , that Sentence of death might be passed upon them ; in execution of which the Cardinal , and the two Counts were strangled , and de Cardine beheaded . Onufrius Panvinius tells us , that he having had a familiar conversation with this Pope had often heard him lament the sadness of this Tragedy , which he was constrained to execute in respect to the Duty he owed to Justice ; and for example , and caution to the Nephews , and Relations of succeeding Popes , who when they soar aloft on the wings of good Fortune may by the fate of others be fore-warned , how they commit the like excesses , for which they may be questioned , when times should alter . Howsoever this Pope himself , according to the custom of his Predecessors admitted his Sisters Sons to Rome , raising them to all those Benefits , and Dignities he was able to bestow upon them ; amongst which he had the fortune to have Charles Borromeo to be his Relation , a Person of that modest , wise , and industrious temper , as might deserve that honour , and preferments which he designed for him ; for being skilful and well experienced in the Civil Law , and in the management of worldly Affairs , he committed the most important charge of all matters relating to Government to his fidelity , and conduct ; of which Borromeo so well acquitted himself , that being created Cardinal , he gained the reputation of a wise Minister during the time of this Pius , and afterwards by the holiness of his life in succeeding times was canonized for a Saint . To this Borromeo , and to Cardinal Morone he communicated all his thoughts and Counsels , taking their Opinion in the highest emergencies and exigencies of State ; amongst which nothing appeared more difficult , and worthy of disquisition , than two things , namely the recognizing , or acknowledging Ferdinand for Emperor ; and reviving again the Council of Trent . The first as we have said , was denied by Paul IV. on allegation , that the Constitution of an Emperor did essentially require the Pope's authoritative approbation ; but in truth the obstruction was in the Electors , who challenged a right of electing the Emperor . But now it was resolved to wave all that , and to grant the Emperor's desires , before they were demanded , that so the frankness of this Pope's nature might be distinguished from the severity of his Predecessours . In pursuance whereunto Letters were wrote to the Emperor adorned with all his Imperial Titles , wherein the Pope approved the Surrender which Charles had made of the Empire , and the succession of Ferdinand thereunto ; the news hereof was received with that satisfaction by the Emperour , then at Vienna , that he immediately dispatched his Ambassadour , the Count d' Arco , with Letters to the Pope , congratulating his exaltation to that supreme Dignity , and rendering him thanks for having out of his wisdom , and paternal Justice freely determined that point in his favour , which Paul IV. against all sense , and reason had denied him . But yet things did not so smoothly pass , but that the Ambassadour being arrived at Rome , encountred some difficulty before admission to his Audience ; for he having in his Instructions , Orders onely to acknowledg Reverence to the Pope in behalf of his Master , the expression seemed to sound low , and to intimate , as if the Emperor intended to infer an Equality with the Pope ; and therefore to clear that Scruple , it was required , that the word Reverence , should be changed into Obedience . The Ambassadour having no such warrant in his Instructions absolutely refused to accept his Audience upon those terms , alledging that Imperial Ministers had never used that Stile towards any of his Predecessours ; in which resolution also he was farther confirmed by the advice of the Spanish Ambassadour : Howsoever the Cardinals Morone , and Madrucio persuading him to the contrary , their Opinions prevailed , because the Emperor had in all points of difficulty , directed him to be governed by their Sentiments . This difficulty being overcome ; It was resolved , That the Pope should with the same free spirit declare his intentions speedily to assemble a General Council at Trent , or rather a continuation of the same after divers Prorogations ; that so he might forestall the desires of the Christian Princes , whom he understood were ready with their Addresses to that purpose . But in regard the turbulent commotions about Religion were heightened with that fermentation in all parts of Christendom as would not admit of those slow Methods of cure which were to proceed from the Debates and Resolves of a General Council : it was in the first place desired by the Duke of Savoy , that Authority might be given him by the Pope for a Conference touching certain points of Religion to be held within his Dominions , for better instruction of the People , who were ready to fall off , and revolt from the Church of Rome : and indeed this expedient seemed most urgent at this time , in which many , who having made a total defection from the Church , and finding themselves persecuted in Poland , Germany , Provence , Puglia and other parts , were fled into the Vallies of Mont-cenis , Luserne , St. Martin , and the places adjoyning , where they maintained themselves in separate Congregations under certain Ministers , until such time as the Doctrine of Zuinglius , should be planted , and setled in the City of Geneva . And whereas the Duke being resolved to reduce his Country to the profession of the Catholick Religion , had by the Authority of the Inquisition established , condemned some to the Gallies , and others to the Fire : yet finding that these severities operated little upon minds already prepossessed with an Opinion of Religion , and Conscience , he was desirous to make trial of the more gentle , and soft means of Instructions , lest his People becoming desperate under their hardship and torments should be persuaded to believe it lawful to take up Arms in defence of their Persons , and their Religion . The Pope ill relished this Proposal , declaring that he would never consent to have his Authority put to compromise , or his Power compounded for : that he was well acquainted with what obstinacy the Hereticks maintained their Doctrines , which were never to be confuted but by the Sword ; the which he esteemed to be the most effectual way of Instruction ; and having persuaded the Duke to that remedy ; a War was begun in the Valleys which continued for a long time . Nor were the disturbances in France less grievous than in Savoy : where many were put to death for no other cause than for their zeal to the true reformed Religion , and the salvation of their own Souls : though it is true , that many , who were ambitious , and desirous of Novelty did under this guise , and cloak of Religion , and with pretence of rescuing the King , and the Dignity of the Sovereign Magistrate from the usurpations , and tyranny of the Duke of Guise , and his Party , take up Arms , and enter into Rebellion against their King ; but being afterwards beaten and many killed , others were afterwards tried , and for their Offences justly condemned to die : and to all others , who being misguided by Religion should lay down their Arms in the space of twenty four hours , Proclamation was made , that they should be received to mercy by a full and plenary Pardon from his Majesty . But now the humours of the People being moved , and hopes conceived of obtaining liberty of Conscience : great tumults were raised in Provence , Languedoc , Poitou , and other places ; so that how to suppress these tumults and quiet the minds of the people , which were feavered with the heats of Religion , was the great matter debated in the Councils of France : and whereas it was objected by the Cardinal Armagnac , that no Ecclesiastical remedy could be applyed without the assent , and concurrence of the Pope ; this scruple was soon exploded by the contrary Opinion of the most of the Council : who alledged , that God had given to every Nation a full Power , and Authority within it self to provide remedies necessary , and agreeable to the present government of their State , without having recourse to forein and far distant Powers : for as it were unreasonable in case of fire , and terrible incendiations within the City of Paris , to expect till waters were brought from the Tybur to extinguish the flames : and in the mean time neglect the use of the more near and convenient streams of the Seine , and Mearne : so also would it be in this great conflagration of civil-War to neglect remedies at home , until we can fetch them from remote , and distant Countries . In short therefore it was agreed that a National Council should be assembled , composed of all the Prelats of the Kingdom , whose business it should be to consult , and find out means to give a stop to the growing evils , and to the course of those infections which were ready to poison , and overwhelm the whole Kingdom . Howsoever , lest this Edict for summoning a National Council should be ill taken by the Pope , and interpreted for a point of disrespect to the Apostolical Sea , without his consent thereunto , or at least an intimation given thereof : it was ordered that the Ambassadour residing at Rome , should by word of mouth represent the many dangers , and growing evils within the Kingdom of France , which could be cured by no other remedy than a National Assembly , and that the dangers thereof were so pressing , as not to admit the slow Methods of forein Assistance . These matters being exactly in this manner represented to the Pope , were very ill resented by him , judging that such an Assembly of Prelats could not be convened without a breach of the Ecclesiastical Canons , nor without prejudice to the Papal Authority : which to make more clearly appear he resolved to dispatch the Bishop of Viterbo into France , to make known unto his Majesty ; That such an Assembly was never admitted by former Popes in any Country or Kingdom whatsoever ; they being well assured , that such a meeting would serve to no other end , than to administer unto greater division , and confusion , and produce a Schism in the Church Catholick : and , That it would serve farther to exalt the pride of the Prelats , inspiring them with an Opinion of some superiour Authority inherent in them , above that of the Pope , or of the King ; but if he would apply a true , and an effectual remedy , none could be so successful as a General Council , which he had resolved shortly to assemble ; and that in the mean time nothing could be so available , as that the Bishops be commanded to repair to their respective Dioceses , and the Curats to their Parishes , and there to watch over their Flocks , and hinder Thieves , and Wolves from breaking within the Fold : and finally , desired that their Spiritual Authority might be reinforced by the Power of the Civil Magistrate , and the Arms of Regal force . The Bishop of Viterbo being with these Instructions dispeeded into France ; he was farther commanded in his Journey thither to negotiate matters in the same form at the Court of Savoy ; and to incite the Duke to make War upon Geneva , which they called the Nest of Heresie , and the root from whence sprang all the false Doctrines of the new Religion : the Bishop accordingly did not fail on his part to represent all matters to the Duke agreeable to his Instructions , and found in him a ready disposition to embrace all the Proposals made him by the Pope , especially the Enterprise against Geneva , provided , that with the consent both of Spain , and France he might possess , and enjoy that City : This Demand was easily admitted on the side of Spain ; but they well knew , that it would never be granted by France , which had long aspired to that Dominion ; to which the Spaniards would accord , being more willing to see that place the Capital Throne of the new Religion , than a Seat of the French Power ; for that being near to the Dukedom of Burgundy might prove an ill Neighbour to that part of the Spanish Dominions . Howsoever , that the King of Spain might follow the Pope's inclinations in concurrence with the French as far as prudence , and caution directed , he dispatched Don Antonio de Toledo his Ambassadour into France to offer unto that King his utmost assistance , and to joyn his Arms unto his for the total ruin , and extirpation of Heresie . But the Court of France would yield no ear to either of these Propositions ; they would gladly indeed have had the possession of Geneva , but the Enterprise seemed difficult whilest the Civil Wars continued , and whilest Geneva remained in League with the Swisses , who had promised to afford their utmost succour , and aid unto that place : and as to the National Synod they persisted in their resolution , promising the Pope that nothing should be attempted therein derogatory to his Power , and the Authority of the Church . But this assurance did little satisfy the jealousie of the Pope , who suspected the very Prelats to be tainted with Heresie , and to have an inclination to set up a Gallican Church , as they called it , separate , and independant of the Roman Sea. The fear and jealousie hereof constrained the Pope positively to resolve on a General Council , and to hasten the convocation thereof with all speed possible , supposing that the convention of a General Council would break the former Measures , and invalidate the Authority of all National Synods : This being agreed , the next thing proposed , was the place ; which the Pope would have had to be his own Town of Bologna , but that he knew , it would be generally disliked by the Prelats ; nor would the Spaniards consent to have it held at Milan , for though they were zealous Catholicks , yet in matters of worldly interest they distrusted the Pope , as much as other Princes : In fine , Trent was agreed to be the most commodious , and least subject to exceptions of any : howsoever the French were of another Opinion , as was also the Emperour who proposed Wormes , Triers , Constance , or Hagunaw , as more convenient ; for that the Protestants did so abhor the name of Trent , that they would take a prejudice to any thing formed there ; nor would they endure to have the Council stiled a Continuation of a former , but one new , and established on its own foundation : nor was this the only scruple of the Emperor ; for he declared , that he could not answer for the Empire , unless it were first prepared , and disposed by a General Diet , nor would the Clergy of his hereditary Countries be induced to be present at the Council , unless the Cup in the Sacrament were first granted to the Laiety , and License for the Priests to marry ; but all these matters being diametrically opposite to the Papal interest , the Pope declared his resolution was , rather to give his life , than his assent thereunto . In the mean time the numbers of those of the Reformed Religion encreased greatly in France ; so that it was resolved , in case a General Council were not speedily assembled , that a National Synod should meet at Meaux on the 13th . of January 1561. for the tumults , and combustions about Religion were so pressing that they required a speedy , and an effectual cure : the fear of which so touched the Pope , as did also the Declaration of the Emperor ; that taking no notice of the exceptions of either , he resolved to surmount the difficulties , and therewith signed the Bull for calling a Council , to commence on Easter day 1561. giving this Title thereunto , Indictio Concilii Tridentini , as if it had been to be a New , and not the continuation of a former Council : howsoever in the body of the Bull the word Continuation being mentioned , it gave great scandal and offence to all , though the Pope's Legats endeavoured to smooth it over , by saying , that the Continuation could be no impediment to any revision of what had formerly passed , nor hinder the Council from repealing any Act which had been Decreed , and ordained in the times of Paul , and Julius III. And now Francis II. King of France being dead , and his Brother Charles IX . a Youth of ten years of age succeeding , gave great expectations , of a happy change to the Protestants , for that the King of Navarre having declared himself of the Reformed Religion , to whom of right as first Prince of the Blood , the Government belonged , during the minority of the King , and that he was ruled much by the Counsels of the Admiral de Coligny , who was the grand Protector of the Reformed , gave them hopes , that the severity of proceedings against them would be abated , and liberty of Conscience granted to the whole Kingdom : the which though it did not take effect fully to their desires , yet at an Assembly of the Estates at Orleance , it was ordained , That an Arrest of judgment should be given , and all penal Processes stopped which were made against any for account of Religion : and at the same time Orders were given to the Prelats to prepare themselves for their Journey to Trent . At this time the Protestant Princes were assembled at Naumbourg , with intention to guard themselves from the Plots which would be contrived against them in the Council of Trent ; and to take off the reproach of Divisions , and disagreement in the points of Faith amongst themselves . But such was the variety then of Opinions that it was difficult to concur in one Symbol of Faith ; for the Confession of Augsburg had lately been printed in several Editions , and every one with some difference from an other . And as to a General Council they petitioned the Emperour , that such an one might be convened as was free , and where the Pope might not preside , and overawe the Votes of the Protestants ; the which request they made rather in excuse for their not going to Trent , than out of any prospect of a concession to their grant . In the mean time the Pope having sent two Nuntios to the Emperor , he advised them to go to Naumbourg , accompanied with two of his Ambassadours , and receive the sense of the Assembly which was there convened : The Protestants received the Ambassadours with great respect , and heard the Nuntios with equal civilities ; but still continuing firm to their Principles , declared that they could not acknowledg the Pope's jurisdiction , and therefore could not esteem themselves obliged to make known unto the Pope the Opinion they had of a Council , having already signified their thoughts thereof unto the Emperor : with the like coldness they were received at Norimberg , Frankfort , Ausbourg , and other Protestant Towns. Elizabeth Queen of England at the same time refused to admit the Abbot Martininguez sent by the Pope , within her Dominions : And the King of Denmark in like manner denied entrance to the Nuncios within his State , saying , That neither his Father nor he having ever had to do with the Pope , he knew no business his Nuntios could have with him . Thus did these Nuntios meet Oppositions in all parts , nor did they find any encouraging compliance in the Emperor himself , who insisted on the Indiction of a new Council , which was not founded on the Continuation , or basis of a former . France likewise made many exceptions to the Bull of Indiction , being for a New and not for a Continuation of the Old Council ; Nor was this all ; many other things concurring in that Kingdom to the diminution of the Pope's Authority : for not onely were the penal Laws against the Protestants taken away , but also at a Convention of the Estates at Orleance , the Pope's Annates or yearly Revenue was taken off and all Moneys forbidden to be carried to Rome ; the agreement between Leo X. and Francis the First was made void ; and all Friars , and other Religious were made subject to the Bishop of their Diocese . So that France seemed in a manner to be lost : onely Spain being a people not given much to innovation , adhered to the Pope's Authority , and to a Continuation of the Old Council . The Feast of Easter approaching which was the time appointed for the opening the Council ; the Pope deputed the Cardinals of Mantoua , Warmia , Seripanda , and Simonette to be his Legats , and Presidents of the Council , and hastned all the Bishops of Italy to repair unto Trent , that so they might counterballance the number of the French , and Spanish Bishops , who came , as was believed , with no other intention , than to gain one Point , which was , that a General Council in its Determinations , was superiour and above the Authority of the Pope ; a Position which the Bishops of Italy , who had the honour of being the Head of all the Clergy , ought on no terms whatsoever to admit . But as yet there was a very thin appearance of Bishops at Trent ; for the eyes of all were fixed on the issue , which the Convention of the Estates at Orleans , and the Conference at Poissy would produce , which in every Act struck at the Pope's Authority , and exposed unto the people the corruptions and abuses of the Roman Sea. In fine , after all , the Queen Regent wrote a Letter to the Pope , wherein she represented to him the great numbers of Protestants in France , and the daily encrease of them ; to suppress which a Reformation in many things was necessary ; as namely , to take away Images out of the Churches ; the Spittle , and Exorcisms in Baptism , to grant the Eucharistical Chalice to the Laiety , to admit the Divine Service in the vulgar Tongue , and expunge the late Festival of Corpus Christi out of the Kalendar ; All and every Point of which were such mortal blows to the Church , that the Pope could not think thereof with any patience , nor give other answer thereunto , than that those , and other matters should be deferred to the decision of the Council . With these expectations , and Discourses the time was protracted until the month of December , by which time there was a considerable appearance of Bishops at Trent , so that the Pope commanded without farther delay , that the Council should be commenced ; but by reason of some other Obstructions , and at the desire of the Emperor's Ambassadours it was again deferred until the middle of January following . The first Session was held the 18th . of January ; at which the first preliminary afforded great matter of Dispute ; for it was there to be made a standing Rule , That nothing should be propounded , but what was first moved by the Legats , Proponentibus Legatis : which being opposed by four Spanish Prelats , was notwithstanding over-ruled by the greater number , and the next Sessions appointed for the 26th . of February following . In the mean time on the 17th . of January the Edict was made at St. Germaines , whereby the Protestants had liberty given them to have their Churches , or Temples without the Cities , to live under the protection of the King in observance of their own Discipline , Provided , that they taught nothing contrary to the Doctrine of the Old and New Testament , and to the Council of Nice . At Trent after several Congregations held there , another Sessions commenced the 26th . of February , at which some matters were determined in relation to Precedency , and the Index Expurgatorius ; and then the Council adjourned , until the 14th . of March , which time being come , nothing passed at that Session worthy of observation , onely they adjourned until the 14th . of May ; and then again to the 4th . of June . At the beginning of this Session the Marquis of Pescara , who was Ambassadour for Spain , instantly urged that this Council might be declared a Continuation of the former under Paul , and Julius ; but the Emperor's Ambassadours made such fierce opposition that nothing for that time was concluded therein : after which the Marquis de Pescara departed from Trent upon pretence that the affairs of his Government required his presence at Milan ; though in reality it was to avoid a concurrence with the French Ambassadours , who were then upon their Journey to Trent , namely , the Lord of Lansac , Ferrier who was a President of Parliament , and Fabre Lord of Pibrac , one also of the Long-Robe , who arrived two or three days after the departure of the Spanish Ambassadour . And now misunderstandings encreased between the Court of Rome , and the Council of Trent , the Cardinal of Mantoua himself who was one of the Pope's Legats , being suspected of not having had sufficient zeal for the Authority of the Court of Rome , because he had not seconded the Votes of the Spanish Party , who would have declared this present Council a Continuation of the former : so that it came to be debated at Rome , whether it were not necessary to recall the Cardinal of Mantoua from his Presidency , or to place some other Collegue in Commission above him . On the other side the Council was as much dissatisfied with the Court of Rome , as the Court of Rome was with Trent ; because that many things were designed there to moderate the Papal Authority , and give a greater latitude of Power to Princes , and Arch-Bishops in the exercise both of the spiritual and temporal jurisdiction : nor were the Prelats free from all variance amongst themselves , whose interests several times interfering one with other , administred subject of Dispute , which ended in Reproaches , and Obloquies of one against the other . The French Ambassadours being admitted to Audience in a Congregation assembled the 26th of May ; Fibrac made a very eloquent and pathetical Oration , wherein he reproved the indiscreet and ill-guided zeal of those , who would not part with one insignificant ceremony , to gain the common quiet , and peace of the Church , and the salvation of many souls . He also openly declaimed against the violence imposed in the Council , which ought to have been free ; And considering that preceding Councils had for some Ages past suffered their Opinions and Sentiments to be overswayed by a superiour Power , and serve an interest for whose sake they were not assembled , he did therefore now exhort the Fathers then present , that they would take such measures as might without mixture of other considerations cure , and heal the Diseases of the Church , produce Peace , and propagate Charity in the World ; and secure the Flock of Christ from usurpation , and Oppression . This Speech so startled the Council , that the Prolocutor having nothing to reply , gave an end to the Congregation of that Day . On the 4th . of June a Session was held , in which the Commissions of Ambassadours were read and an Answer given by the Prolocutor to the Speech of Pibrac , which was ill resented by the French , and then the Session ended , and another appointed on the 16th . of July . In the mean time several Congregations were held , whereat the chief matter debated was the administration of the Sacrament of the Holy Communion to the Laiety in both kinds : the Imperial and French Ambassadours contended for it , as did also the Minister of the Duke of Bavaria ; and on that subject joyned together in a Memorial : in which they represented , and produced the Writings of the Popes Paul , and Julius , wherein they had acknowledged the necessity of yielding the Cup to such of the Laiety , as should demand it , it being the only means whereby to conserve the Kingdom of Bohemia in obedience to the Sea of Rome . That already in the Kingdom of Hungary the People did force the Priests to administer the Sacrament to them in both kinds , threatning for want thereof to seize their Estates , and take away their lives . After many Debates on divers Subjects at several Congregations , at length the day of Session came being the 16th of July ; at which the Decrees were read , and four Canons confirmed with Anathemas thereunto annexed . First , That the faithful Laiety are not obliged by any Command to communicate in both kinds . Secondly , That the Church upon very good grounds , and reasons had taken away the Cup from the Laiety . Thirdly , That whosoever receives the Bread onely , receives Jesus Christ , as fully , and intirely to all ends , and purposes of spiritual Grace , and Salvation . Fourthly , That the Communion is not necessary for Infants . All which was impertinent to the question demanded , namely , whether such as were not satisfied herewith might not receive the Sacrament in both kinds , if desired by them : wherefore to please the Germans , who made great noise about this Point , the determination thereof was referred to the following Session : likewise many other matters were enacted , and decreed for Reformation of abuses committed by the Questors , who were a sort of Rascals , and Caterpillers , who under the pretence of recommendatory Letters to all Good People , exhorting them to contribute their Alms to pious Works , such as the building of Hospitals for the sick , and for maintenance of Orphans , framed a thousand damnable Artifices to extort Money from the People ; in which for the more formality they disguised themselves in strange Habits , and by sound of Bell carried before them , assembled the People , and offered their Indulgences to sale , terrifying those who refused to buy them with a thousand Curses , and Maledictions ; the which Money by agreement with Officers at Rome was appropriated to their own use and a part to the benefit of those , who had procured the Authority for raising these Collections . So that this abuse was condemned , and wholly abolished . Likewise other Decrees passed for regulation of Dioceses , Parishes , and Non-Residencies : And in the mean time Posts ran continually from Trent to Rome , and back again with Treaties , and Negotiations between the Ambassadours of several Princes , and the Legats , besides a thousand other Intrigues formed by the Prelats , who were encreased to a number four times greater , than in the time of the two preceding Councils under Julius and Paul III. All which in the conclusion produced so little , that we may well apply that saying . Parturiunt montes nascetur ridiculus mus . The French Ambassadours attended all this time in the Council without any reasonable satisfaction ; for they observed that the most material Points of Religion were debated , and determined in the absence of their Bishops , all being carried by the Vogue , and suffrages of Spaniards , Portugueses , and Italians : Wherefore they earnestly wrote to the King to hasten his Bishops , who might maintain and support the Points they had to propose for a Reformation ; for want of whom and that nothing could be proposed in the Council , but by the Legats , that clause availing in the Method agreed , Proponentibus Legatis , the Court of Rome became absolute Moderator in all Disputes , carrying every thing at pleasure , by the great numbers of their Pensionary Bishops ; and in short , that there was very little hopes of any good result from the determination of this Council . After this Session ; matters were preparing at several Congregations against the next , which was appointed to be held on the 17th . of September for confirmation of the Sacrifice of the Mass : in discussing of which Point ; an unlucky question was started , Whether Jesus Christ did then offer , and sacrifice himself , when he first instituted the Sacrament of the Eucharist : for if he did not at that time sacrifice himself , then the Mass which is founded on this Institution , Do this in remembrance of me , is no Sacrifice : and if he did sacrifice himself , it must have been propitiatory , and then the Sacrifice on the Cross had been unprofitable , and unnecessary ; for it is said , He Offered himself but once ; and then the sins of mankind had been expiated by the Sacrifice of the Eucharist : the which created so much doubt , and Dispute , that some were of Opinion , that it were best to leave the ceremonies of the Roman Mass free , and undetermined by any particular Decree or Canon of the Church : the which Opinion though displeasing to the generality of the Council , was yet seconded by the Bishop of quinque Ecclesiae , the Emperor's Ambassador ; who moved that Germany might not be obliged to any uniformity of Ceremonies , and particularly might have the Cup granted to their Laiety in the Sacrament , and not be obliged to have their Service in the Latin Tongue . The which he represented in the name of his Master to be so agreeable and necessary to the present State of that Country , that without such a Dispensation it was impossible , to contain his people under any obedience to the Church , or oblige them to make resistance against the Turk , whose violences they less feared , than the impositions , and tyrannies of the Papal Sea. This matter being argued with great heat on both sides , and without any determination , it was moved , that this Proposal of the Germans should be remitted to the Pope ; but this also was opposed by the Bishop of Lavaur ; who argued that it was very improper to remit that to the Pope , which he had referred to the judgment of that Assembly : and that it might reasonably be questioned whether that reference were made to him under the notion of being Superiour , or Inferiour to the Council ; and then in that case , that question was first to be determined . Howsoever , at length it was carried in the Affirmative , and the question referred to the judgment of the Pope to consider , and determine under what restrictions , and circumstances the Cup might be granted to the Laiety . In this manner with a thousand Disputes and difficulties , an other Session was held on the 17th . of September . At which after the usual Ceremonies were performed ; they immediately fell upon the particulars treated in the preceding Congregation , containing nine several Articles , all which were confirmed , and strengthned with Anathemas : the contents of which were to establish the Doctrine of the necessity of a perpetual Sacrifice , to verifie the Sacrifice of the Mass , and that the same was truly and really propitiatory . The Ceremonies also of this Sacrifice , and the purity of the Canon of the Mass , and the celebration of it in the Latin Tongue , were all confirmed : as likewise that the Mass might be performed without other Communicants than the Priest onely , that it might be celebrated in honour of the Saints , and that the Wine ought to be used with a mixture of Water . To which particulars the Fathers gave their Placet 22 , or 23 , only excepted , amongst which the chief was the Arch-Bishop of Granada , who could by no means be persuaded to relish the Doctrine , that Jesus Christ did offer himself in the first institution of the Holy Eucharist . Moreover , other Decrees were read , and passed relating to the regulation of Bishopricks , giving the Bishops full power to inspect the nature of Dispensations , whether they were fairly or subreptitiously procured ; as also Authority to visit Hospitals , and Colledges , and survey the Buildings of religious Foundations , with this clause , and under this Character howsoever , as being Delegates of the Holy Sea. Likewise other things passed of no great moment , with which this Session was concluded . The Decrees of this Session were satisfactory to very few : for the Emperor remained highly displeased , that the matter of the Cup was referred to the Pope , well knowing that the concession of this Point would have been much more acceptable to his Subjects from the Council , than from the Pope , against whom they had demonstrated a detestable aversion . Exceptions were also made to that Decree , which gives the Bishops a Power over religious Houses contrary to the intention of the Donors , who desired that the Revenues , and management thereof should be administred by Lay-persons : for thus said they , was the manner how the Clergy possessed themselves of the Lands , and Revenues of Hospitals , and Colledges , and other religious Foundations , making themselves Owners , and absolute Masters of what they were onely Stewards , and Administrators : and this formerly the Parliament of Paris looked upon as an Usurpation , and encroachment of the Clergy on the civil Right , and Jurisdiction ; the like judgment also they gave of Wills and Testaments , the inspection into which by the Bishop , was judged an intrenchment , of the Secular Power . Howsoever , the Pope remained extreamly satisfied with the conclusion of this Session , all things having been managed according to his own Orders , and Instructions . And now for the future he resolved to stand upon his guard , and countermine the Plots , and Artifices of the Cardinal of Lorain , who came , as he was well assured , with vast designs , as did also the French Bishops who were armed with Maxims diametrically opposite to his Authority ; against whom and the other Ultramontanes , he resolved to reinforce his numbers , and power in the Council by new recruits of Italian Bishops . The same day that this last Session was concluded , the French Ambassadours received Letters from their Master , requiring them to move the Council , that a stop might be given to their proceedings in matters of Doctrine , until the Bishops from France should arrive ; and that in the mean time they would prepare matters tending to the Reformation of manners and abuses crept into the Church , which was the only Sovereign remedy capable to cure the distempers of the Church : the which Instructions the Ambassadours having made known to the Legats , by whom according to due Order all matters were proposed ; received this Answer from them : That they could not invert the Rule , and method already designed , for decision of the Doctrines of Faith , and reformation of Manners , but were forced to proceed , in their usual course , without any delay , and interruption ; and if their King had any thing to propose , it might be done by them his Ambassadours , whom he had deputed to represent his concernments at the Council . This Answer did little please the Ambassadors , so that they appeared openly discontented : and the Pope on the other side fearing lest the power , and wisdom of the Cardinal of Lorain , should be stronger than his Auxiliaries of Italian Bishops , endeavoured by his Legat in France to take him off , persuading him that his Negotiations in the Council could procure him no reputation , in regard that all things were already done , and concluded . And indeed they were much in the right , for the Legats having a desire to dispatch , and put a period to the Council , were resolved to hearken unto no delays , but to proceed to the two Articles of Doctrine , namely , the Sacraments ( as they called them ) of Ordination , and Marriage , which were the onely Points remaining to be examined , and determined . On which Points the Congregations began to treat on the 25th of September , and continued their Discourses and Treatises thereupon until the second of October . But all the Disputes which arose upon these Subjects seemed impertinent , and loss of time to the Bishop of quinque Ecclesiae , and the other Hungarian Prelats , as also to the Polanders and Spaniards ; who at a private Conference amongst themselves concluded , that their meeting was chiefly with design to reform abuses in manners which were crept into the Church , rather than to determine matters of Faith ; that in this work it was necessary to begin the Reformation at the Court of Rome , which was the Head , and source from whence the streams ought to be derived in their purity ; reflecting with deep sense of displeasure , on the encroachments which the Court of Rome made on their Episcopal Dignity : and in order hereunto the Arch-Bishop of Braganca was of Opinion , that the first thing to be done , was to reduce the Cardinals to their primary Institution ; for that until the 10th . Century they were mere Priests ; and onely began from that time to exalt their Dignities , and yet until the 12th . Century they were esteemed inferiour to Bishops ; though since that time by several degrees and steps they have so elevated , and promoted their quality with Titles , and extention of Power , that a Bishop is esteemed to have had honour sufficient , in being onely admitted a domestick Chaplain to a Cardinal , and therefore to bring the Episcopal Dignity again into request , it were necessary to have it expresly declared by the Council , that that Hierarchy is Jure Divino , and that Bishops hold their Power , and Authority immediately from Jesus Christ , and not from the Pope . The which question came at a seasonable , and an opportune time to be discussed ; for one Article under consideration being then to define that the Order of Episcopacy was above that of Priesthood , it fell naturally into the Enquiry , Whether that Superiority was by Divine Right or not . Now the Legats at first not comprehending the meaning and design , why this question was proposed with so much heat , suffered it to proceed to a free examination : but so soon as they discovered by the Bishop of Fortosa who was a Spaniard and yet Pensioner of Rome , that the Arch-Bishops of Granada , and Barganca intended on the consequences of this Determination to infer , that their Order being established by Divine Right and not received from the Papal Chair , their Power would seem more inherent in themselves , and less dependant on the Supreme Bishop . So that the Legats being awakened by this intimation , denied to have that question put on the tryal , and notwithstanding the high and passionate words which intervened between them , and the Arch-Bishops of Spain , they positively forbad the Divines to treat farther on that Subject . Howsoever after the Legats had considered , that the Authority of these great Men had so deeply impressed this Opinion in the minds of the inferiour Clergy , as was not to be defaced by the single dash of an over-ruling Power ; they appointed four Divines to confute the Arguments of the Spanish Prelats , and to prove that the Bishops held their Power from the Pope , and not immediately from Jesus Christ ; and that Episcopacy was no otherwise of Divine Right , than as the whole Order of that Hierarchy was inherent in the Pope , as the Head , and source from whence all Ecclesiastical Power was derived ; by virtue of which , it was in him onely to ordain Bishops over particular Churches , to augment , enlarge , or restrain their jurisdiction , and to depose , suspend , and transfer their trust , and dignity unto others , as he in his wisdom , and infallible judgment should determine , and command . In defence of this Opinion Lainez General of the Jesuits , an Orator of particular Note was appointed in a set Speech , and at a Congregation purposely called to hear him on this question ; and thereupon such liberty was given him of Discourse , that he declaimed for the space of two hours without any interruption , alledging every thing which with any appearance of colour might be deduced from Scripture , or the Antient Fathers ; all which was concluded with the general Applause of the Papal Party ; whilest others of the contrary Opinion were offended , and netled in the highest degree . Amongst the rest the Bishop of Paris at the next Congregation spake high , and protested publickly against this Doctrine , which ( as he said ) was invented by Cajetan , who thereby merited the reward of a Cardinals Hat , that the gentle Government of the Church was degenerated into Tyranny , that the Spouse of Jesus Christ was made a Slave , and prostituted to the Arbitrary pleasure of a single Person . That for his part he was weary of those affronts , and contempts which were daily offered to the Episcopal Dignity , on which every petty Monk began to trample ; nor could he longer support the neglects which the Order of begging Friers put on that Sacred Function , nor the insolences of the upstart Company of Jesuits , who being neither Seculars , nor Regulars , but a mix'd composition of both , acknowledged no other Jurisdiction , but their own . All which was delivered with such heat and vehemence , as moved the bloud , and farther incensed the minds of all those who were already enflamed with Resentments against the Speech of Lainez ; so that there was a common murmur through the whole Council , universally concluding that the Speech of the Bishop of Paris was a clear refutation of all the frothy Oratory , delivered by the General of the Jesuits : howsoever the Legats still persisted in their Assertion , and for support thereof were forming a new Party against the Spanish Prelats . But these Disputes , and heats were for a while suppressed by the many instances which were made by the Spaniards , French , Germans and others for a Reformation ; desiring that all other Debates , and Controversies being laid aside , the Council would be wholly intent to that great work of rectifying abuses , which was the onely means that could produce peace , and quiet in the Church . But the Legats withstood this shock , and endeavoured by delays and Artifices to evade this Assault made upon the Papal Power : on which they dreaded the storm , which the Cardinal of Lorain would make thereupon ; for he being now on his Journey to Trent , gave out in all places through which he travelled , that his Design was to abate the greatness and pride of the Pope , and to ease the People of their Oppressions , and Tyrannies which they suffered by the Court of Rome . This Cardinal was a Person of great Power , Interest , and Revenue in France , and therefore impatient of subjection to a Foreiner , and desirous himself to be Pope , or supreme Head of the Gallican Church ; to break all these Measures , and countermine these Plots , the Legats proposed several , and different means : sometimes it was resolved , that the Pope should come to Bolegna , that his near residence might over-awe the Council ; but not knowing how this might operate ; the next expedient was to adjourn the Council to some other place , to pro●ogue it for some certain time , and in fine , if all should fail , then to dissolve it . But this Remedy seeming too violent , it was judged more convenient to suspend for a while the ordinary course of the Congregations , hoping that with time the spirits , and heats which Lainez Discourse had raised , would abate , and be allayed . But this Remedy produced a contrary effect ; for the Prelats being at leisure , banded together , and dividing into several Factions , and Meetings , formed as many Councils , as were Parties , or interests . Thus seven days passing without Congregations , the Spaniards grew weary of the delays , and with a haughty , and arrogant manner associating themselves together came to the Legats , and possitively demanded , that Episcopacy should be declared to be by Divine Right , to oppose this Spanish stiffness , natural to the humour of that Nation ; eighteen or twenty Prelats were set up to contradict this Demand , and require that no Determination should be made of that Controversie . So that the Legats making use of these divisions to excuse themselves , not being able to satisfie both Parties , all things remained in suspense , and in the mean time there was nothing but confusion , and tumult , and Consults , how , and in what manner to make Parties , and Interests ; which gave the Legats just cause to fear the ill effect which these Disorders might produce . After this intermission of Congregations ; on the 3d. of November they began again to meet ; when many Expedients were proposed to accommodate the Disputes which made so great a noise , namely , Whether Episcopacy , and the Residence of Bishops in their respective Dioceses , were instituted by Divine Right . As to the latter the Cardinal of Mantoua , one of the Legats , did propose to have the question remain undecided ; but howsoever , that every Bishop should be obliged under severe penalties to reside in his Diocess ; it being not material , whether such residence were Jure Divino , or not , provided that every person , observed , and performed his duty therein . But the first question was controverted with more passion , the Bishop of Segovia averring , that the Order of Episcopacy was declared by the Council held under Julius III. to be Jure Divino . Upon reading the Act , though the Roman Party would not dare ▪ to say , that the Council had erred in that Point ; yet they endeavoured to evade the force of it , by distinguishing between the Order abstractively , and the Jurisdiction of it . During these Contests the Cardinal of Lorain arrived at Trent , where he made his entry on Horse-back with a great Train , and Pomp , supported between the two Cardinals of Mantoua , and Seripande , who were the principal Legats . By this addition the Council began to be numerous ; the Prelats onely amounting to the number of two hundred and eighteen , which though much inferiour to Antient Councils , were howsoever a greater appearance than any , that had yet been known in Trent . The favourers of the Roman Party looked on this increase , as a recruit of Auxiliaries , which were come in to reinforce their Enemies : and therefore to redouble their vigilance , and augment their force , the Pope dispeeded all the Power he had of Cardinals and Bishops to the Council ; fearing that the Union which was formed between the Spaniards , French , and Germans , would be too powerful for his Italian Adherents . The 23d . of November was the day when the Cardinal of Lorain made his first appearance in the Congregation : when as a Prologue to all the rest , the King's Letters were first read , containing little more , than to pray , and exhort the Council in general terms , that they would bend all their labours , and endeavours , towards a Reformation , and to those means , which might restore Peace , and Unity in the Church . The Letters being read , the Cardinal , in an elaborate , and pathetical Speech began to relate the calamities which the Wars about Religion had caused in France : desiring the Council that for a remedy thereof they would be pleased to be indulgent to the Protestants , in condescending to their weak , and tender Consciences so far , as was consistent with the Doctrines of Faith : and then declaiming against the corruptions which were crept into the Church , he instantly desired , that an inspection might be made into the many abuses of which the Clergy were guilty , to whom he ingeniously applyed the History of the Prophet Jonas . We , said he , are the cause of all these storms , we that have departed , and fled from the face of God , cast us into the Seas , and the tempest will abate . This Discourse was seconded by the French Ambassadour du Ferrier , much to the same purpose , and then concluded , thus : If you ask me , why France is not in Peace , and what is the cause of all these divisions which thus miserably rend , and tear out the bowels of that distressed Nation ; I must answer you in the same manner as Jehu did to Joram 2 Kings c. 9. v. 22. when he asked , Is it peace , Jehu ? How can it be peace , so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Jezebel , and her witchcrafts are so many ? In fine , he frankly told them , That in case they took not some course to reform the disorders in France , all the bloud that was there spilt , would be laid to their charge : and though this plain dealing did infinitely displease the favourers of the Court of Rome , yet they judged it seasonable to dissemble their Resentments , fearing lest France in that doubtful state , should make a total defection from the Sea of Rome . And now it is curious , and worthy our observation to consider , that whilest the specious Proposal of Reformation was offered , it was plausible , and consented unto in general terms by every Party , and Interest ; but when they descended to particulars , and would apply the remedies to the respective abuses , then there appeared a strange , and prodigious diversity in their Opinions , every one being willing to reform others , but not himself , or his Party , easily observing the Moat in their Brothers Eye , but not the Beam in their own . The Court of Rome would gladly assent to a reformation of Princes , and Bishops , but not yield to any inspection which might be made into the corruptions of their Consistories , or into the Power which they had usurped . The Bishops could easily agree to a reformation of Manners in the Courts of the Pope , and of their respective Princes , but could not hear of having their Authority , or Revenues retrenched . The Kings and Princes instantly pressed to have a reformation of the Clergy both of the Head and of the Members , but could not endure to hear of having their Regalia diminished , or the Power of conferring , and disposing Benefices according to their pleasure . Wherefore it was impossible , that all their different Interests could ever be reconciled , or at the end concenter in a single Tertio , or common agreement . Wherefore being wearied with these Debates , and finding out new Expedients , which could never square with the form of such Dissenting Interests ; they again re-assumed the old and wearisom Debates about the being of Residencies , and Episcopacy by Divine Right in which nothing of the former heats were abated . The Bishop of Auranch declared positively , that his Opinion was , that Episcopacy was by Divine Right , and that the Authority of the Pope differed not from that of an ordinary Bishop , but onely in degree , and was restrained within the limits of the Canons : He farther applauded the Decrees of the Parliament of Paris , which declared the abusive Bulls of the Pope to be void in their own nature , and forbad to have them put into Execution ; and thus much , said he , the Power of my Master is able to verify , and make good . But the heats about Residencies began to abate ; it being made appear , that if that Point were once gained , it would not onely be an eclipse , but a total ruin of the Papal Authority ; for if the Residence of Bishops were declared to be by Divine Right , it would follow , that the Pope thenceforth remains devested of all Power to transfer , diminish , divide , or make any change , or alteration in the Episcopal Seas . All which though the Spaniards knew very well , and that their aim was onely to advance their own Interest and Authority , yet they would seem to maintain the contrary , and that this Concession would serve to render the Papal Power more considerable , and glorious . In fine , it was agreed to send this Point about Residencies to the Pope by the Bishop of Ventimille . Thus was this whole year consumed in these Controversies , the last day of December , concluding with a Congregation , at which it was resolved , that the Session should be deferred for fifteen days . At the beginning of this year 1563. the French proposed thirty four Articles in order to a Reformation ; the most part of which respected the Clergy , tending to the correction of abuses in Ordinations and promotion of unworthy Persons both for their lives , and knowledg , to places of eminence , and honour in the Church . Some also related to the Court of Rome , and to the retrenchment of its Revenue , the exaction whereof was an agrievance to the People of France . Other Articles forbad Plurality of Benefices ; and Moneys , or rewards to be given for administration of the Sacraments . It was also required that Divine Service might be rendred , and performed in the French Tongue , at least that the principal Prayers be pronounced both in the French and in the Latin Tongue . That the Communion be delivered in both kinds . That Bishops within their respective Dioceses have a jurisdiction over the Religious in Monasteries , as well as over Seculars . That all abuses be taken away in the superstitious worship of Images , and the fond and vain imaginations which Men conceive of Reliques , Pilgrimages and Indulgences . That the Doctrine , and practice of Penance should be again renewed , and established according to the custom of the Primitive Church . All or most of which Articles were ungrateful to the Legats , both for the substance of them , and circumstances with which they were delivered , the Ambassadours at the same time declaring , that in case they were not granted , such provisions would be made in France by a National Council as were agreeable to the State of their Affairs . Howsoever the Legats seemed favourably to accept them , and dispatched them to the Pope by the Bishops of Viterbo . And now by this time the Pope was ready to make a return of the conclusions he had made in the Point about Residencies , dispatched from Trent by the Bishop of Ventimille ; the matter of which though couched with great Art , and in such ambiguous terms as might admit of various interpretations ; yet that artificial fraud could not pass on such subtil Heads , who for their Learning , and experience were chosen out of the wisest Men of Europe ; for they easily discovered the Pope's intent to advance himself above an Universal Council ; they could have been contented to have admitted him the Chief super Ecclesias Vniversas , but not super Ecclesiam Vniversalem ; that is over all Churches in particular , but not over the Universal Church as it was aggregated into one body in a General Council . Hereupon great Contests arose ; the Pensioners of Rome produced in favour of the Pope's Authority a Canon made by the Council of Florence , which having been received by the Spaniards , gave them some trouble in what manner to make an Answer thereunto . But the French , who had never received the Articles of that Council for Canonical , opposed the Councils of Constance , and Basil against it , which had determined , that General Councils were superiour to the Pope : but the Italians , who maintained , that the Council of Basil was Schismatical , and that the Canons of Constance were partly received , and partly rejected , so heated their French Opponents , that Reasons , and Arguments being on both sides declined , the Dispute ended with high words , and reproaches of one against the other . Which the Legats well observing , and that there could be no good issue of such high Contests , desired time to remit these matters to the Pope's Censures ; and so proceeded again to the Point about Residencies : the which having already caused inextricable difficulties ( for the Pope's words did not please the Council ) the Cardinal of Lorain proposed something by way of Accommodation , putting in some gentler terms which might serve the turn of both Parties : but the Legats penetrating with their accustomary Acuteness into the words , found that the sense would bear an Interpretation , which might be expounded in favour of the Opinion that Residencies were constituted by Divine Right . Wherefore slighting , or laying aside the words which the Cardinal had projected , they framed another according to their own humour , and presented it to the Congregation : the which so incensed the Cardinal of Lorain , that from thence forward , he began to deal plainly , and express himself in free , and high terms , protesting that for the future he would meddle no farther , for that he observed a secret Combination , which in Cabinet Consults assumed to its self an Authority to dispose matters differing from the Sentiments of the General Council . That the Legats sought nothing more than occasions to break up the Council in discontent . That nothing was acted , but according to the will of the Legats , who moved by such measures only as they received from the Pope , whose resolution in every thing they expected from Rome according to that old saying , That the Holy Ghost was brought every week from Rome to Trent in the Courriers Portmantle . That he for his part was resolved to have patience until the next Session , at which if matters were not managed with more fair proceedings , he was resolved to retire into France with his French Nation then at the Council , where renouncing all farther applications to Rome , or Trent , they were resolved to assemble a National Council , by which they would establish such a form of Concordat , as should be agreeable to the present state of their Country , and which might secure the safety of the King and the quiet of his People . To the same purpose the French Ambassadour expressed himself at Rome ; but the Pope who had been long used to such kind of Menaces , and a noise about National Councils ; little regarded their Censures , or Threats : but briskly answered , That the Council was free even to a licentiousness ; that if there were Parties , and Factions , they were unknown to him , and were only made by the Vltramontane Bishops , whose design was to trample on the Authority of the Papal Chair : And in this manner such distractions , and Disputes arose at Trent occasioned by the Power and Interest which the Cardinal of Lorain had there with the greatest part of the Clergy , that the Congregations were for some time suspended , until the Cardinal of Ventimille returned from Rome , freighted with abundance of Complements , and Salutes , and especially with supplies of Mony for the Pope's Pensioners ; and then the Congregations being again commenced , and with them the Discords renewed ; it was agreed , that the next Session should be deferred until the 22th . of April , which was presently after Easter . The Cardinal of Lorain though he seemed outwardly to consent hereunto with some reluctancy , and onely in compliance with the rest of the Council , yet in reality he was well enough pleased , hoping that a short time would put an end to the life of this Pope , who was very aged , and infirm ; when he imagined that his Greatness , and Authority would be very instrumental in promoting such a Person to the Papacy , as would be facil , and easie in granting every thing agreeable to his desires . And now to allay a little the heats about the Divine Right of Episcopacy , and Residencies , the Council diverted their thoughts and Discourse to eight several Points relating to Marriage . During which time , and the Interval between that , and the next Session , the Cardinal of Lorain took the opportunity to visit the Emperor's Court at Inspruck , which administred great cause of jealousie to the Pope ; who not onely observed the Cardinal's dissaffection from his proceedings in the Council , but likewise from his Letter , wherein complaining of the many Factions , and Intrigues which his Italian Bishops had caused , he concludes , that if matters were carried on with the same Measures , there would remain nothing more for him , either to consider , or act , than onely to pray unto God to direct the Council with his Holy Inspiration . The Cardinal of Lorain being arrived at Inspruck , where he remained five days , had frequent Conferences with the Emperor , and his Son the King of the Romans , touching the many disorders , and corruptions of the Council at Trent ; as also of the means how , and in what manner the Cup might be restored to the Laiety ; how Marriage might be granted , and dispensed to Priests ; and Divine Service performed in the Vulgar Tongue ; but more especially their thoughts were busied about reformation of the Church , and the dissolute Manners both of the Head and Members of it . The Cardinal being returned to Trent kept all his Discourses , and Negotiations at Inspruck as a Secret , declaring himself onely in general terms , that he observed in the Emperor a passionate desire of a Reformation , but yet without any diminution or abatement of the Papal Authority . About this time the Cardinal of Mantoua died , who was the first President of the Council , by whose decease the Cardinal Seripanda being the next Legat , took on him that Office until such time as the Pope nominated two other Cardinals ( namely Moron , and Navagier to succeed into his place , the which he did with admirable expedition to prevent the instances , which the French might make in the behalf of the Cardinal of Lorain . And now the Point of Celibacy , or single lives of Priests which was one of the eight particulars relating to Marriage came into question , which was reserved until the time that the Cardinal of Lorain could be there present ; in handling of which all the Divines agreed ; that it was Heresie to believe , that the Priests of the Western Church being under a Vow , and an Ecclesiastical Canon to the contrary , were capable of entering into a lawful State of Marriage ; onely the difficulty was , whether it was in the Power of the Pope in some cases to grant a Dispensation to a Priest against his Vow of Celibacy , and Chastity ; and whether the present emergencies , and necessities were such , as might induce the Pope to grant such Dispensations . In discussing of which question , it was confessed , that the Oriental Churches , did frequently confer Holy Orders on Persons , who were already married ; but yet that it was never their custom , to give liberty to unmarried Priests to change the State of their single life . But others extended this liberty yet farther ; not restraining even Monks from that satisfaction , in maintenance of which they alledged the Authority of St. Austin ; whose Opinion it was , That Monks taking Wives , their Marriage was Legal , though it was undecent , and what rendered them Prevaricators from their Vows to God , and their Promises to the World. In fine , though the generality of Voices would not proceed so far as to make the marriage of Monks lawful , yet by Plurality of Votes , it was carried , that in some cases a Dispensation might be granted for a Priest to marry : for which Sentence , and for hazarding that question on its tryal ; the Pope much blamed his Legats , in excuse of which , they alledged their inabibility to withstand the earnest instances which the Emperors , and the Duke of Bavaria's Ambassadours had made in that particular . About this time the Cardinal of Lorain received the bad news of the death of his Brother the Duke of Guise , who was murthered by a Ruffian before the City of Orleans ; which allarm'd the Cardinal and caused him to set a more secure Watch , and Guard over his own Person ; nor was the Council less concerned in the death of this great Man , who was esteemed the Head , and Chief Protector of the Catholick Party in France . Amidst these troubles the Bishop of quinque Ecclesiae returned from Inspruck to Trent bringing two Letters with him from the Emperor ; one whereof was to the Council , instantly exhorting them to labour in the work of Reformation ; and another to the Pope , earnestly entreating him not to dissolve the Council , lest thereby he should give scandal to the Hereticks , and cause them to reproach , and divide both the Church , and its Assemblies . But above all , he desired that the Council might be free , and not confined by the Orders of his Court , nor by such Methods of proceeding as stop'd the mouths of all but his Legats , there being nothing to be propounded but by their words , Proponentibus Legatis : and in fine he complained , that after all the labours , and Disputes of the Bishops , and Divines to set things right , there was no conclusion , or establishment of any matter , until it had first received its approbation from Rome . This bold Letter which the Emperor adventured to write with more plain dealing than ever Charles V. or his other Predecessors durst to use , highly offended the Pope , causing him to return a smart Answer to it in terms very disobliging to the Emperour ; telling him amongst other things , that he was very acute in observing the Disorders of the Council ; but in the mean time was blind in discerning from whence they proceeded ; which if well considered , were chiefly from himself , and from others who instead of receiving Laws , were pleased to give them , and that had he followed the example of Constantine , and Theodosius , those divisions , and discords which appear in the Council would never entered , or would speedily have vanished . Howsoever , the Emperor still continuing to oppose the Pope , joyned with the Cardinal of Lorain , and the French Party , to examine ▪ and confute the arguments which the Papal Faction brought to sustain the clause of Regens Ecclesiam Vniversalem , which set up the Pope above the Authority of a General Council . So that the Pope perceiving , that there was no hopes of gaining either the Emperor , or the French to his side , resolved to joyn himself to the Spaniards , who having received the Council of Florence were easily persuaded to admit the clause , against which the others had objected . So that the Pope having his chief support from the Spanish party treated the Ambassadour of that Nation with a distinguishing kindness , and respect ; for which reason the Count de Luna , then Ambassadour for Spain at the Emperor's Court , wrote to the Secretary of the Embassy at Trent , as also to the Arch-Bishop , and Bishop of Granada , Leon , and Segovia , desiring them to persuade the other Spanish Bishops to moderate their passions against the Court of Rome , and convert them into a zeal for the Papal Interest ; so that the like inclinations swaying that whole Nation , the Count d' Avila who was Ambassadour for Spain at Rome , became extreamly partial to the Pope's side : for when the Imperialists at a Conference with the Pope demanded , that the Cup might be given to the Laiety , and that Priests might be permitted to marry , the Spaniards opposed both ; by which Divisions the Pope gladly made his excuse to determine neither Point , pretending in that doubtful condition to refer all to the determination of the Council . About this time the Cardinal Seripanda one of the Legats died , as had not long before his Colleague the Cardinal of Mantoua , so that for some time the Congregation adjourned , until the supply of new Legats were come from Rome , who were daily expected . And now the Pope , who with long delays and general terms had wearied out the patience of those , who expresly contended for a Reformation , began to consider of the ways , and means , how he might absolutely throw off the thoughts of it , and handsomly acquit himself with the French Nation thereupon , He was once inclined , as was ▪ said , to have granted all the Points demanded , which did not intrench upon the Papal Authority , and voluntarily have yielded a License for Priests to marry , and to the Laiety the Communion in both kinds : but then considering that these concessions would open a gate to other Demands , and to such a croud of Novelties , which pressing in at this breach might ruine , and over-run all the constitutions , and Canons of the Church ; he therefore resolved to keep himself firm to the present State of Principles , and Governments , which he doubted not but to maintain , in case he could work off the Emperor from the French Party ; to which end , he ordered the Cardinal of Moron who was to succeed into the place of one of the deceased Legats to pass from Trent to Inspruck , there to treat with the Emperor ; and representing to him , how fatal such Novelties would be to the Church , endeavour to persuade him not to insist farther on those Points , but leaving the French to their own Opinions , to take part with the Pope , and the King of Spain , whose friendship was more stable , and secure , than that of France . At this time news came to Trent , that the King had concluded a Peace at Orleans with his Protestant Subjects ; and it was suggested at Rome , that this Peace was made by contrivance of the French Bishops , who secretly , and in their hearts were tainted with Heresie ; at which the Pope was so incensed , that at a Congregation of Cardinals convened the 31. of March , he ordered the Judges of the Court of Inquisition to proceed against such Persons , as were Instrumental in that Peace : and accordingly Coligny Cardinal of Chatillon , St. Romain Arch-Bishop of Axi , John de Monlue Bishop of Valence , the Bishop of Troye , the Bishop of Pamiers , and the Bishop of Chartres , were all accused of Heresie , and cited to appear at Rome before the Tribunal of the Inquisition . By these Accidents the quarrels of France encreasing both at Trent , , and at Rome ; the French Divines being displeased both with their ill treatment , and with the long delays in all matters at Trent , resolved to take their leave of the Council ; which the Legats easily granted ; and to which the French Ambassadours so readily assented , that they even forced them to retire , by denying to them their Pensions , in case they continued in that station against the pleasure of the King ; howsoever three Friers who were Pensioners of Rome continued still there at the Pope's charge , resolving to see the utmost issue of all those Affairs . The 22. of April having been the day formerly appointed for the Session , a general Congregation was held the day before ; at which the Legats declaring that matters were not prepared for a Session did propose , that it might be again deferred until the 3d. of June following : to which the Cardinal of Lorain replyed , that it seemed derogatory to the wisdom , and gravity of that Council , so often to appoint times for a Session , and then again to subject them to farther delays ; wherefore it would be much more advisable to prefix the 21th . of May following for the time when a day should precisely be appointed for holding a Session : This Proposition so generally pleased the Council , that with a common Voice they assented thereunto ; and though this unanimous concurrence with the Cardinal in this matter of small importance administred subject both of jealousie , and envy to the Legats ; yet they could well enough rellish any thing of delay , in hopes that the most violent , and hot spirits being wearied with long expectation ▪ would either abate of their mettle , or else retire in despair or discontent . The Cardinal Moron was detained at Inspruck for a longer time than he expected , by reason that the Emperor suffered all his Papers , and Memorials to be inspected , and examined by certain of his own Divines ; which the Cardinal highly resented as an indignity to the Pope , whose Proposals were more sacred , than to be exposed to the censures of a few silly Priests ; and indeed it was believed , that this manner of treatment proceeded from the dictates of the Cardinal of Lorain , who at that time had dispatched one of his Gentlemen to the Emperor , desiring him to speak plainly to the Cardinal Moron , giving him to understand ; that the Council ought to be free , and not to be translated from Trent unto any other place , as some had contrived out of no good intent to the publick welfare . In the mean time the Pope was dealing with those Ambassadours who resided with him at Rome , to prevail with their Masters , to refer all Disputes about Reformation to himself , rather than to the Council : for that the abuses in Discipline were never esteemed the causes of Heresies , as plainly appeared in the Primitive Church , where Heresies were very importunate and troublesom , notwithstanding the purity of their Government and the incorruption of their Manners . That it was impossible to extract a Reformation from the common consent of such different Interests , most of which being guided by a zeal without prudence , served onely to discover the nakedness of the Church , and make it manifest to all the World , that her Evils were incurable . After a long vacation for some weeks a Congregation was held on the 14th . of May , when the Cardinal of Lorain made a long and Eloquent Oration about Bishops , and the means how to prevent the abuses in their Election ; he first began with those of France , which was onely an Introduction to his Satyr against the Court of Rome , which he termed the source , and original of all the abuses , and corruptions in the Church : he inveyed chiefly against those Cardinals who held Pluralities of Bishopricks ; shewing that all the tricks and contrivances for holding several Benefices in Commendam , and the like , were only Artifices to delude that wise God , who would neither be mocked nor deceived . Which Discourse might proceed well enough from the mouth of another ; though it became not the Cardinal who was known to possess a Revenue from the Church of a million of Livers per annum ; to all which the Cardidinal Moron who was newly returned from the Emperor , replyed with great sharpness , nor sparing the Cardinal himself in the least , which served to enflame those Feuds , which had taken their Original from former causes . And now upon return of Cardinal Moron from the Emperor , every one began to discourse of the issue , which his Negotiations had produced ; on which Subject , the common report was , that the Emperor had promised to defend the Authority of the Pope against the opposition and resistance of Hereticks . That he would not pass beyond Inspruck , nor consent to have the Council removed from Trent to Bologna ; nor could he accept the Proposition of coming to Bologna , and there be crowned by the hands of the Pope without the advice , and consent of a Diet. This , as we said , was what appeared above-board , and the more common Discourse of the Town : but the truth , and the secret of it was this , That the Cardinal Moron had persuaded the Emperor , and the King of the Romans to consent to have the Council dissolved ; for in regard the intention and design of the Council was really no other , than to reform the Church , and the many corruptions in the several Members of it , and whereas it was apparent by plain experience , that a Council composed of such different Interests , and Members , who were wedded to their own Parties , and their self-conservation would never endure a Reformation , which should impair , or lessen their condition : which being granted for a certain truth , the continuance of this Council would serve onely to multiply trouble , and inflame dissentions : of which the Emperor being perfectly made sensible , consented to have an end put to the Council : but lest a sudden dissolution of it , should make too great a noise , and render it ridiculous , or contemptible to the Protestants ; it was judged most convenient to have the Council die of a Consumption by suffering the Members to retire by degrees , whereby it would come to expire without noise , or trouble : and indeed every one growing now sensible , of the little fruit , which might be expected from the continuation of this Council , were of themselves inclined to retire ; many of them reflecting on the saying of Gregory Nazianzen . That the troubles of the Church are always augmented by the Assemblies of the Bishops . Now when the 20th . of May was approaching , which was the day appointed to consider of a time to be prefixed for the following Session ; it was thought fit , at a Congregation held on the 19th . to defer the day for appointing a Session until the 10th . of June following , by reason that the spirits of Men were still boyling with high fermentation , all Controversies being still in dispute , and nothing tended to a conclusion . And in the mean time the Count de Luna Ambassadour from Spain , being to be introduced publickly into the Congregation , gave occasion to revive that antient quarrel about precedency between the Crowns of France and Spain ; the which Point being obstinately maintained by both Parties , various ways , and expedients of Accommodation were contrived both at Rome , and Trent to satisfie and content both Parties : but the French who resolved not to retire the least step backwards , declared , that they would keep that station and rank which was due to their place , and rather than recede in the least they would abandon the Council , and protest against all the Acts of it . So that the Count de Luna found great difficulty in being admitted to a place in the Council ; nor could he be received there but at a time , when it was purposely contrived that the French Ambassadour should be absent . At Rome also the like Dispute arose between the two Ambassadours , which thé Pope finding impossible to be reconciled with indifferent terms , thought fit at length to speak plainly to the Spanish Ambassadour and tell him , that he was resolved to maintain the King of France in his priviledg of Precedency , of which he had ever been possessed : Hereupon the Spanish Ambassadour desired liberty to make his Protest ; which being admitted , and he introduced into the Pope's Chamber with four Witnesses , he kneeled down , and having declared that his Master justly challenged the Precedency , as well on the Title of antient Right as from the grandeur of his Kingdom of Spain , and the large extent of his other Dominions ; he proceeded farther to magnify the constancy of his Master to the Catholick Cause , which he had with Valour , and success defended against all its Enemies , having never condescended , as the French had lately done to terms prejudicial to the Church , nor dispensed with the Articles of Faith with such easiness as they had done by their Treaty with Hereticks at Orleans . The Pope being greatly overswayed with this last argument , began to relent of his former Sentence , and gently replyed , That he was ready on all occasions to serve , and favour the Catholick King , and therefore not to appear positive in his own Opinion , he intended to remit the consideration of this knotty difficulty to the Colledg of Cardinals . Thus gently was this matter managed at Rome ; But at Trent it made greater noise , and disturbance ; for notwithstanding the various contrivances , and Propositions which were made to accommodate , and salve the honour of both Nations in this Point , nothing proved effectual ; the expedient offered to have a separate place both in the Chappel , and in the Congregation for the Spanish Ambassadour , which should neither seem above , or beneath the French : and that when the Incense , and Peace were given at High Mass , they should be performed at the same time by two Censors , and two Officials , that so neither Ambassador could have cause to complain , that the other was preferred before him . But this equality , and concurrence was dispeasing to the French , who would not be contented with indifferent terms which should conserve the Point undecided ; but required that judgment should be clearly given in right of their Precedency ; in default of which the Cardinal of Lorain did not onely threaten to cause great disturbances ; but the French Ambassadours declared their resolution to make their Protest : not ( as they said ) against the Legats who acted according to their Instructions , nor against the Catholick King , who had reason to support and maintain his own Right ; nor against the Count de Luna , who obeyed the Orders of his Master ; nor yet against the Papal Chair to which they bore all Devotion , and Obedience , but against Pius IV. who falsly stiled himself Pope , having by Simony , and corruption subreptitiously got himself to be Elected , and placed in the Apostolical Sea. In proof of which they produced two Cedules for considerable sums of Money . One of which the Cardinal Caraffa had received from the Duke of Florence for the favour , and assistance he had given in the Election of the Cardinal of Medicis ; the which was afterwards sent by the said Caraffa to the French King ; the other Cedule , though not produced , was positively alledged to remain in the possession of the Cardinal of Naples , subscribed by the proper hand-writing of the Pope himself . And farther , besides this high manner of proceeding by Protest ; the Ambassadour du Ferrier prepared an eloquent Speech in Latin , which was afterwards published in Print , though not spoken in the Council , wherein , after he had proved the right of Precedency to belong to his Master , he reproached the Person , and conduct of Pius IV. for having sowed the seeds of Dissention , and War between two such great , and powerful Allies ; and that having by a criminal Ingratitude forgotten all those Obligations , which the Apostolical Chair owed to Pepin , Charlemagne , and Lewis his Son Kings of France , by whose favour it had been exalted to its present greatness ; he did therefore Protest , that he would never more acknowledg this Pope for the Vicar of Jesus Christ , nor own the Acts of this Assembly as of a General Council , having never been free , but restrained wholly to the Dictates of this Pope : And therefore he did in the name of his Master Order , and command all the Prelats of the French Nation to retire unto their respective Dioceses , until such time as a more free , and lawful Council were convened . To this high pitch and degree of Dissention were both Parties transported , that no other event , or issue thereof was expected , than a speedy and rash dissolution of the Council , of which every one growing weary , wished to see an end of their fruitless labours ; but the Spanish Ambassadour remitting something of his former heat , desired time to acquaint his Master with all the preceding passages ; in which Interval these Heats abated , and the Council proceeded to other matters . And now after all these Stirs , and Combustions , and the many Protestations which the Cardinal of Lorain made against the Pope , and his complaints against the abuses , and corruptions of the Court of Rome ; on a sudden his humour , and affections changed without any visible causes which might move him thereunto , so that now instead of inveighing against the Pope , or being the Chief in private Cabals against him ; he with wonderful address applyed himself to the Legats , and received the flatteries of Cardinal Moron with a pleasing rellish , contenting himself to hear the Legats tell him , that they desired to act nothing without his privity , wishing that he would bear a share of the burthen with them , being infinitely satisfied to have all their Affairs guided by his direction . But this dearness between them lasted not long , before the Queen Regent wrote a Letter to the Cardinal , in which she required his speedy return into France , where his presence would be much more serviceable to the Crown , than it could be at Trent , from whence no good effect either towards Peace , or Reformation could be expected . That having now concluded a Peace with her Protestant Subjects , which seemed to be well established , and permanent , there was no farther necessity of giving them other satisfaction from Acts of the Council , or concessions of the Pope ; and therefore that for the future he should give Order to the French Clergy , not to combat with the Papal Authority , but rather to be concurring in whatsoever might fortifie , and confirm the same : To which part and action the Cardinal seemed easily to incline ; in regard that standing on ill terms with the Protestants , who were mortal Enemies to the House of Guise , he found it necessary to support himself with the favour of the Court of Rome , to which notwithstanding all former quarrels , and Piques , he professed himself a true Friend and an obedient Servant . And now a new Ambassadour called Birague arrived at Trent from the Court of France with Letters , rendering an account unto the Council , of the Peace lately concluded with the Protestants , for which , and for the Articles granted to them in the free exercise of their Religion , there was such a necessity , that without such an accord , the Crown , and welfare of France would have been exposed to utmost extremity ; the which being performed with design of reducing the straying , and wandering Sheep into the path , and fold of the Church ; it was hoped , that the Council would put a good Interpretation on this transaction , and approve of this Cure , and remedy which was unavoidable . The Council being doubtful what Answer to make unto this Letter , desired time to consider thereof , intending to dispeed it by the Ambassadour Lansac , who was preparing for his return into France ; Birague having in the mean time Commission to pass unto the Court of the Emperor . And now the Congregation proceeded to examine the Point about Ecclesiastical Ordinations ; in the discussing of which , the Bishops did not so strictly adhere to the matter in hand , but that they made frequent excursions into the abuses of the Court of Rome ; and thence descended to the old controverted Points about the Divine Right of Episcopacy , and Residences , which were never mentioned without Heats and Quarrels . In the treating of which Lainez General of the Jesuits undertook to give a more home-blow than any had done before him , which he did with so much heat , and vehemence , as if the salvation of mankind had depended thereupon : He took that occasion also to excuse Dispensations , the Impositions and Taxes laid by the Church , the Riches of the Court of Rome , and all those things which are commonly termed Abuses ; thence he proceeded to exalt the Papal Authority above the Council , above all the Church , nay above the Clouds , and higher than we can imagine : the which Discourse , tho displeasing both to the Spaniards , and French , and all but the Pensioners of Rome , was highly applauded by the Legats , to whom his long Orations did never seem tedious , as if they had chosen him for the Interpreter , and Explainer of all their thoughts and designs ; to which end , when his turn came to speak he was commanded to take his place in the middle of the Assembly , and heard always with patience , and applause of the Legats , when the Chiefes of other Orders were ordered to speak in their places , and were brow-beaten , and discouraged . Howsoever , a certain Benedictin Monk offered to confute Lainez , and prove that the Position maintained by him , namely , That the Tribunal of the Pope , is the same with that of Jesus Christ , was impious , and scandalous . But the Cardinal of Lorain , who had now changed his Designs , and Interests , moderated the zeal , and heats of both Parties ; and the Legats laboured to pen such a Determination of that matter , as might by the subtilty , and ambiguity of those words seem to content all Parties : which Instrument though the Cardinal of Lorain seemed to remain satisfied , yet the Canonists of Trent , and Pensioners of Rome made a thousand difficulties , imagining that the words did not screw or strain up the Papal Authority to its true Note , and degree . About this time Maximilian who was no great Friend to the Pope , having been lately chosen King of the Romans , sent his Ambassadour to Rome to give him notice of his Election ; but not in the same method which his Predecessours had practised , who promised , and swore to whatsoever the Popes imposed upon them : for before he would pass that Point , he desired first to know what terms the Pope would require of him ; to which answer was made by the Cardinals , That he should acknowledg his confirmation to the Pope's Authority , and swear Obedience to him in such manner , as his Predecessours had formerly practised ; which though the Ambassadour in the name of his Master refused to do , in such strict sense , as the Pope required , and would onely promise Devotion , Reverence , and compliance with the Apostolical Chair ; yet the Pope was pleased to accept thereof , and interpret those Expressions to be equivalent to the term of Obedeince , and accordingly granted the Confirmation , which was never demanded , and accepted the Obedience , which was never offered . At a Congregation held on the 21th . of June , all things were preparing against the Session appointed for the 15th . of July following , that nothing might then obstruct the proceedings , or give occasion to defer the time , as had formerly been done to the great dis-reputation of the Council , and scandal of its Enemies . The great difficulties , in the questions so often discussed , about Residences , and Institution of Bishops were still undecided ; and therefore the great care then incumbent on the Legats was to frame , and pen those Points in such words , as might please at least the Plurality , or major part of the Congregation , which being tired out , and wearied with the frequent recital of those Arguments Pro , and Con , were willing to accept of indifferent terms , or such , as might bear a dubious Interpretation , or such perhaps as contained no sense at all ; and others were for having those Articles buried in silence ; only the Spaniards remained unchangeable and unwearied , being still constant to their first Principles . Howsoever , the Legats were resolved to exhibit their Decree about Residences , in the manner , they had already penned , namely , That all those , who have a Cure of Souls were obliged by the Commandment of God , to have a particular knowledg ▪ and acquaintance with every Member of their Flock ; which not being to be performed but by a continuance in the Parish , or Diocese , it was thence inferred , and interpreted that Residences were by Divine Right . The second Point about Episcopal Institution was concluded in general terms , that the Hierarchy of Bishops was an Ordinance of God. Howsoever these terms did not please the subtle , and hot-headed wits of neither side . The Spaniards did not think the words plain , and explicite enough : and the Bishop of Tarante , and the other Favourers of Rome , who were jealous of the least shadow of that , which might infringe or abate the Papal Authority , were apprehensive , that such consequences might be deduced from those words , as might plainly infer , that the Orders of that Hierarchy were rather by Divine , than Papal Institution : but these People were more jealous of the Pope's Authority , than the Pope himself ; for though this very form of words had been debated above a hundred times at Rome , and approved , and proposed by the Legats , yet these Canonists , and zealous favourers of Papirius were violent sticklers against and opposers of the Decree ; howsoever the Assembly by plurality of Voices passed the Decree , and ordered , that they should remain in the same form and words delivered . In fine , the 15th . of July which was the day of the Session being come , which had been so often adjourned , and with such impatience expected ; all the points of Doctrine were ▪ reduced to four Chapters , and eight Canons with Anathemas . The first established , that Ecclesiastical Ordination is a Sacrament : That under the New Testament there is but one visible Order of Men , which can offer the Sacrifice of the true , and real Body , and Blood of Jesus Christ : That there are several degrees higher , and lower of this Order : That Priesthood hath a character impressed upon it ; and inspires with it the Holy Ghost . That Unction is necessary at the institution of a Priest : That the Hierarchy of Priests is by Divine Right : That Bishops are superiour to Priests ; That the Bishops , and Priests who are established by the Pope , or by Authority derived from him , are onely true , and Evangelical in their Orders . Then proceeding to the eight Canons which respect Reformation ; the first was that about Residence , which had made so much noise , and disturbance , the words of which obliged every Pastor to be acquainted with and to feed his Flock ; in explanation of which , this Canon forbad all long absence from their charge under severe penalties ; howsoever , that clause was moderated with a Dispensation for three months , and with a proviso , unless the benefit , and service of the Church , and State should require it . The other Canons had respect onely to the collation and regulation of Orders : and that they were not to be conferred upon debauched persons , or such , as were unworthy of them ; and directed the manner , and government of Seminaries , in which Priests were educated ; with several other matters of little importance ; all which passed , and were enacted in the Council without any opposition , or disturbance : though the Spaniards would never more be reconciled to the Cardinal of Lorain , for deserting their party , in the point of Residencies to which he had so often promised , and assured them of his constancy ; but what he lost on one side , he gained on the other ; the Legats , and favourers of Rome crying up his wisdom , and conduct , and true zeal to the Church and the Apostolical Sea. All Europe in the mean time was in great expectation of the issue of this Session , which had been preparing for the space of ten months , and with the wit , and contrivance of two or three hundred Prelats , and Divines . At the end of which , nothing could be more surprizing to the World , than to find their expectations so wholly defeated , and the product of this mighty Machine , or Engine to be so inconsiderable as not to have yielded matter sufficient to have employed the brains of one intelligent person for the space onely of a single Week : the contradictions which appeared in their Canons , and the weak preambles to all their conclusions were the common talk , and subject of sport and derision in all places , and administred matter and discourse for the Protestants to treat , and rally upon in their Sermons ; particularly Vergere who had once been the Pope's Nuncio in Germany , but now become a preaching Minister in the Valtoline , ( which is a Country of the Grisons , did with great perspicuity , and strength of reason lay before his Flock the many false reasonings , and vain contestations amongst the Bishops , and the scandalous proceedings of the whole Council ; the reports of which with all the particular passages he dispatched to all places , where the most Eminent Divines , and Preachers of the Protestants resided ; for he being a near Neighbour to Trent , was in a better capacity to receive true , and constant information of all passages , than those who resided at farther distances : for which the Pope and the Cardinal Moron were so offended at him ; that they endeavoured by menaces to affright , and drive him to more remote parts : but he resolved still to continue his Station , notwithstanding several attempts , that were made upon his life . The Session being in this manner ended , the Legats designed to hasten all remaining Points , and contract them in such a compass , as might tend towards a speedy end , and conclusion of the Council . The points of Indulgences , Invocation of Saints , Images , and Purgatory were gathered all into a bundle requiring no great examination , in regard that being matters which intrenched on the Interest of no Party , administred little cause of Dispute , or opposition : onely a Controversie arose about Clandestine Marriages , or such , as were contracted without the consent of Parents , which the French would have to be declared in themselves void , and null , by reason of the inconvenience , and ruins which such sort of Marriages have proved to certain Families in that Kingdom : but herein a difficulty arose , for that Marriage which is one of the seven Sacraments being once celebrated , is of force , and not to be again dissolved , but by Authority and dispensation of the Church . After divers debates thereupon , the Bishop of Metz was so happy as to find a form of words for that Canon , which contented all Parties , which was this , That though the Church hath ever forbidden , and detested Clandestine Marriages , yet whosoever denies Clandestine Marriage to be a Sacrament , let him be Anathema . The marriage of Priests admitted now of no farther difficulty ; for though the Emperor , the King of France , and the Duke of Bavaria , demanded that priviledg in behalf of their People , yet that Point was now laid aside , and all instances in that matter were denied to be heard , or admitted to farther question , or examination in the Council . After this the Legats proposed thirty eight Articles in order to a Reformation , which contained the many abuses , and encroachments which Secular Princes had made upon the Rights of the Church : but the Cardinal of Lorain was for abbreviating the Articles , and for cutting off all those which might administer matter of Controversie , so that by a speedy dispatch thereof the Council might tend towards a conclusion ; which caused many to wonder , that the zeal which he had so warmly evidenced at first for a Reformation , should so soon vanish and be evaporated . A Copy of these Articles being communicated to the Ambassadours , every one made his observations , reflections , and additions thereunto , as was most consistent with the affairs of their respective Masters ; For the chief Remarks and alterations of the Ambassadours tended to something which might abate the Power , and Authority of the Pope over the Ordinaries , and the jurisdiction of the Bishops themselves over the Civil and Municipal Courts . But the French were the most severe of any in the rules of Reformation . For they would have the number of Cardinals restrained to twenty four ; that the Nephews of Popes , during the life of the Pope should not be capable to receive a Cardinals Hat , that Cardinals should be made uncapable to hold Bishopricks ; that criminal causes against Bishops should not be judg'd at other Tribunals , than such as are within the Dominions of France . That Bishops should be endued with plenary Power to give absolution in all Cases . That Ecclesiastical persons should not be concerned , or intermedle in secular Affairs ; and in short , that they do no act or thing which may infringe the Law of France , or intrench on the Liberties of the Gallican Church . These particulars for reformation of the Church thus delivered , were to be prepared against the next Session , and as resolved so to be enacted ; and for Reformation of the Courts of Princes it was by agreement of the Ambassadours reserved as the chief matter , and subject for a subsequent Session . These Proposals were in no manner acceptable to the Pope who could not endure such fatal attempts on the Power and prerogative of the Church ; to avoid which nothing could be a defence , or remedy , but onely the dissolution of the Council ; to which end he earnestly wrote to all his Nuncios residing in the Courts of forein Princes , commanding them to use their utmost art , and skill to persuade the respective Princes to be aiding , and concurring herein . And farther , gave orders to his Legats at Trent to grant freely whatsoever could not be refused , and with all decent speed to put a final end and conclusion to the Council : but this Design encountred some rubs , and obstructions from the Spanish Ambassadour and others of that Party , who complained of the private Cabals which the Legats held with certain Cardinals , and other Confidents , in exclusion of the Spanish Interest . But their complaints were little regarded by the Legats , whose greatest incumbence then was , to satisfy the Bishops , without whose concurrence the Council could not be dissolved . For now the intention of the Bishops being to make use of this occasion to enlarge their Power , and obtain some priviledges which were derogatory to the Papal Chair ; made that point of gaining the good will of the Bishops to be the more difficult ; because that their pretences of subjecting Monasteries and regulation of Friers , and certain priviledged Churches to the Episcopal Jurisdiction , which were exempted from it by Orders of the Pope , found most opposition from the Generals of the respective Orders ; and indeed the Ambassadours themselves did not much favour this Demand , which seem'd too highly to advance and exalt the pride and power of the Bishops . Whilest these things were under Debate , the French Ambassadours received a large Pacquet from their Master , in answer to the late Proposals projected for a Model to reform abuses in the Courts of Princes : the which much displeased the King , and his Ministers of State , who wondered at the daring attempts of the Clergy on the King 's Royal Power and Authority under a pretence of Reformation , contenting themselves in the mean time with a slight , and superficial review of their own abuses : and therefore persuaded the Fathers of the Council , to attend unto matters purely Spiritual , and to such Acts as might serve to reform corruptions crept into the Church , and to correct the debauched lives of Priests , and Monks , ( the scandal of which had been the cause of all the Schism in the Church ) rather than to intermedle with the sacred Prerogative of Kings , or abett , and maintain the Clergy in their opposition and contumacy against their Sovereign . Thus much the Ambassadours had Orders to signifie to the Council , with farther Instructions , that in case they should notwithstanding this intimation , proceed to encroach on the King's Regalia , that then they should make their Protest , and retire to Venice ; all which the Ambassadours made known to the Cardinal of Lorain , and declared to the Legats , requiring the Bishops to supersede their pretensions to those honours , and priviledges which were the sole Right , and Prerogative of Kings . The Bishops who were resolutely bent to maintain those Emoluments which so nearly concerned them , protested before the Legats , that they would neither enter more into the Congregation , nor give their advice , or Voice in any matter , unless they were first secured of the Rights to which they pretended , which a hundred of them obliged themselves by solemn Oath never to remit . All which violent Contests took up so much time , that when the 15th . of September was come which was the day before the Session , nothing was duly prepared in order to pass into a Canon ; and therefore the time was prorogued until the 11th . of November , that so in the interim the Cardinal of Lorain might have sufficient time to make his Journey to Rome , where he was greatly desired by the Pope , and all that Party . The Cardinal being arrived at Rome , was received with all the joy , and honours imaginable , he was lodged in the Pope's Palace and immediately in Person visited by him , which was a Complement that never Pope had made before to any under that character of a Cardinal . After which there passed such kindness between them at several private Conferences , that the Pope seemed to refuse nothing which might engage , and oblige the Cardinal , having at his instance granted an alienation from the Church of three hundred thousand Livers a year to the King of France , which Bene had formerly been demanded , and sollicited with great importunity , but could never be obtained , until this endearment happened between the Cardinal , and the Pope . For now their mutual intimacy , and friendship began to be so great , that the Pope opened his bosom and heart to him , giving him to understand , that the Council being become a burden to him , which he could not support , he had therefore sent a private Bull to his Legats either to prorogue , or adjourn it to some other place , as should be most agreeable to the state of Affairs : but the Cardinal who professed to have the same Interest , for that his occasions required his presence in France , yet could not concur in Opinion either to have the Council prorogued , or adjourned to an other place ; but rather to dispose matters in order to a Conclusion , which might easily be effected , by laying aside all those Points which might administer matter , or cause of Dispute ; promising to contribute to this Design all the Power , and Interest he had with the Ambassadours and Bishops , that so every thing might terminate happily , and to the satisfaction of the Court of Rome . The Pope being overjoyed with these Promises , was comforted in the highest degree by the consolatory expressions of the Cardinal ; in return for which , he promised to use all his endeavours to create him his Successour , by engaging such a number of Cardinals in his favour as should secure his Election ; promising in the mean time to make him the chief Instrument of all his grand Designs . Thus was the one elevated in his hopes , and expectations of high preferments ; and the other encouraged against the refractory opposition of the French Prelats , who were now grown mutinous , and the Papal Authority rendered contemptible to them . For at that time Chatillion had voluntarily renounced his character of Cardinal , and called himself by the title of Count de Beauvais , and in contempt of that Dignity , was married in the habit of a Cardinal , as if he intended by that action to have rendered that Honour ridiculous . The French Prelats also being disgusted , five of them retired from Trent , having easily obtained their license from the Legats , whose chief endeavours , and labour was now to appease the Sedition , and mutinies of the Bishops , who were come to that unbridled usurpation , and entrenchments on the temporal jurisdiction of Princes , and Magistrates , that they constrained the Legats to read in the Congregation , that Model of a Decree which they had projected for Reformation of Secular Magistrates ; the particulars of which were so licentious , and extravagant , as deserve to be noted for discovery of that Pride which reigned amongst the Clergy of those days , the contents of which were these : That a Clergy-man was not liable to the Sentence of a Secular Court , nor could he be tryed at that Bar , though he himself should consent thereunto , that the Secular Judges should not intermedle with causes relating to Matrimony , to Heresie , to Tenths , Advowsons , or rights of Patronage , nor with any other causes whether civil or criminal , wherein the Ecclesiastical Censure was or might be concerned , That no Injunction be issued out of a Secular Court , to hinder the proceedings of the Ecclesiastical , in points of Excommunication , though taken out against the Emperor himself or against Kings . Nor shall the Civil Law contradict , or interfere with the Ecclesiastical in matters which relate to the Affairs , Goods , or possessions of the Church ; which is endued with a Power of constituting its own Courts , and Officers of several degrees , ranks , and qualities . That the Clergy shall be exempt from Taxes , Imposts , Tithes , or Subsidies whatsoever . That Princes or Magistrates shall not have Power to quarter Soldiers , Officers , or Horse within the Houses , or on the possessions of the Clergy , with several other Articles of like tenure , which were so repugnant to the Power of Kings , that is seemed to shake their Authority , and set up an other Soveraignty within their own Kingdoms independant of the Regal Jurisdiction : for which reason the French Ambassadours having made their Protest against these Articles in the space of fifteen days afterwards , retired from Trent to Venice , according to the Orders which they had received from France . The news of this retreat of the Ambassadours was very unwelcome to the Court of Rome , and especially to the Cardinal of Lorain , who apprehended that this unexpected accident would much eclipse his Credit , and Reputation with the Pope , and defeat the hopes he had conceived of his new preferment ; which that he might still keep up , he promised the Pope to write and accordingly did write unto the King in such terms , as plainly evidenced , how far he had abandoned the Principles he brought from France , and sacrificed them to a new aad strange Interest which he had acquired at Rome . After which the Pope wrote to the Legats to prepare for the following Session according to the time appointed , and to commence immediately after the return of the Cardinal to Trent ; and then speedily to wind all things up , so as to put a final conclusion to the Council , in which there seemed no great difficulty , for that the French , and Germans being drawn off , they had none to deal with , but onely with the Spaniards . Howsoever the Pope resenting highly the retirement of the five French Bishops , accused them of Heresie , and cited them to make their defence before the Tribunal of Inquisition at Rome : in like manner he issued out Process against Jane Queen of Navarre Widow of Anthony of Bourbon upon an accusation of Heresie , in order to depose her from her Crown and Dignity ; the which Decrees were divulged , and affixed on all publick places . And though the Cardinal did in dislike thereof , represent unto the Pope , that this manner of proceeding was contrary to the received Maxims of France , and the liberties of the Gallican Church , and that it was not seasonable to proceed with such rigour against a Queen , who was an Ally of France , and the Relict of one lately slain in Battel against the Hugenots ; and that it was too early to summon Bishops to receive judgment at Rome , against which the Council of France had so lately protested : yet the Cardinal having performed this Office in a cold , and perfunctory manner , as if he intended rather to acquit himself with his Master , than gain his Point , gave no satisfaction to the Government of France ; which therefore making use of the Ambassadour Monsieur d' Oisel in this Negotiation ; his endeavours succeeded so well ; that the Process against the Queen of Navarre and the five Bishops , was superseded , and the whole matter buried in silence : And that the King might shew , how little he regarded the Decrees of the Council ; he proceeded actually to alienate the Lands of the Church , before the License and Grant of the Pope arrived his hands , and raised thereupon two millions and five hundred thousand Livres . By this time the Cardinal of Lorain was returned , and the eleventh of November came , which was the day appointed for the Session ; after the usual ceremonies of which were performed , the Article about Clandestine Marriages was read , and after some Contests thereupon , was passed by plurality of Voices : but yet it did not pass the raillery of some witty Men ; who reflected on the words of the Canon , which pronounces Anathema against those , who deny Clandestine Marriage to be a true Sacrament ; and yet in the conclusion saith , that the Church hath ever disapproved and detested it . Afterwards the Decrees of General Reformation were read , which are too long to be here inserted , upon passing of which , the Cardinal of Lorain declared , that the French Nation did so far accept them , as they were not prejudicial to the Priviledges , Rights , and antient Constitutions of the Kings of France . Howsoever , amongst all the Chapters of General Reformation , there was not one Point of those many touched , which the People of divers Nations required ; nothing being therein contained , or resolved , but what served to advance the Pope's Authority over the Clergy , and warrant the Power of the Clergy in oppression of the People . Amongst these Points of General Reformation , there was one which made void all Titles , or Rights to Benefices which were obtained by Simony , which in the Opinion of some , would have ruined the greatest part of the Pope's Annates , or yearly Income , had it been strictly observed : but this was as duly obeyed , as the Canon which prohibits Cardinals to enjoy plurality of benefices ; in both which , time , and experience have shewn us , how little either the one , or the other hath been regarded . Another Chapter which ordained that those who had publickly sinned , should do publick Penance , seemed , as if it designed to restore the Primitive Discipline ; but that was again spoiled by this clause , Ni aliter Episcopo videatur , with these , and matters of the like nature , this Session concluded . And now the Scene of Affairs began much to change their face ; for every one growing weary of Disputes , passed every thing almost without examination , or contest . The Pope was infinitely tired , and fainted under the burthen of the Council . The French who now expected no benefit from this Assembly , followed the dictates of the Cardinal of Lorain , who had intirely devoted himself to the Papal Interest . The Germans had long since abandoned the Council , despairing of any good , or cure from it : onely the Spaniards to whom delays have been always pleasing , and to whom by force of gravity all fatigues of long continuance are rendered Ease , were those , who willingly would have protracted the longer course of the Council ; but not being able to stem the Torrent , with which other Nations precipitated the Council to a conclusion , they yielded to the same humour , and concurred with the Cardinal of Lorain , and others in their Design to put an end to the Council at the next Session . The Points about Indulgences , on which Luther had grounded his first quarrel with the Pope , Adoration of Saints , Purgatory , Images and Fasts , were all slubber'd over , and passed in the space of fifteen days : The greatest difficulty was that , which related to the Reformation of Princes , against which the Ambassadours of France had so seriously protested ; which being a knotty , and insuperable Point , it was resolved to leave it undecided : and in lieu thereof to perform something for the better satisfaction of the Clergy ; allowing unto the Bishops some enlargement of Power over their respective Chapters . But as to the Decree which was drawn up , for reforming , and moderating the Authority of Princes , they thought fit in lieu thereof to renew the tenure of the Antient Canons , not enforcing them with Menaces , or Anathemas , but onely with exhortations to Princes , to conserve , and maintain the Church in its priviledges , concluding with gentle terms full of respect to the Sovereign Power . The expressions of this Article being thus moderated to the satisfaction ( as the Cardinal of Lorain imagined ) of temporal Princes , he endeavoured to persuade the French Ambassadours to return again from Venice to Trent , which they absolutely refused to do ; for though the Article for reforming Princes ' was revoked , yet several other Acts being pass'd to the prejudice of the Gallican Church , the Ambassadours pretended that their return and presence , would imply or argue a concurrence , or an assent to all the Decrees of the Council . Notwithstanding this refusal , the Council proceeded forward to consider of the reformation of Friers , Monks , Abbots , and other Religious ; in respect to whom , few Rules were altered , onely some additions were made , according to the Proposals and desires of the Generals of the respective Orders . All other things ( as we have said ) proceeded smoothly , the Point of Indulgences being superficially touched ; for considering the many difficulties comprehended in that question , which might , if distinctly treated , have taken up a long time in the examination of every Point ; it was thought fit to couch all in few words , prohibiting the abuses thereof in general terms . Thus did matters hasten towards an end , but what did more eagerly precipitate a conclusion , was the Pope's indisposition of health ; for it was feared in case the Pope should die during the Session , that then the Council would by the example of that of Constance , take upon themselves a Power of electing an other ; so that notwithstanding the opposition of the Spaniards ( who desired to proceed with gravity , and phlegm , until they could receive an answer of what they had wrote to Madrid ) the ultimate Session was appointed for the 9th . of December : but in regard that time seemed too long to Persons impatient of an end , the day was shortned to the third of that month , and to be continued on the day following in case the Affairs seemed too weighty and various to be ended at one sitting . The Spanish Ambassadour with fourteen of his Bishops not being able to withstand this general Torrent , promised to concur with the others on these two conditions ; First , That the Pope should regulate all matters not determined by this Council ; And secondly , That in the Chapters of Indulgences , the word ( gratis ) should not be used , lest it should prejudice the Indulgences granted by the Crusada of Spain . All the difficulties being now overcome , the Session was held on Friday the 3d. of December , at which , after the Sermon , and usual Ceremonies , all the Acts prepared according to form were read , but being too long for the work of one day , the remaining part was left until the day following : at the conclusion of all , fearing lest in any of the Decrees of Reformation , some words should have escaped , which might seem to entrench , or diminish the Pope's Authority ; it was determined that the Interpretation of the Canons , and the liberty to dispense with any of them should remain in the breast , and at the free pleasure and will of the Pope ; in confirmation of which it was publickly declared by common Voice , that the intention of the Council in all , and every of their Canons was to maintain the Papal Dignity in its antient Power , and Authority , without any abatement , or diminution thereof . And finally an Act was read , and published , whereby it was declared ▪ That the place , or rank which any Ambassadour or Representative had holden , or possessed in that Council , should give no Title , or ground of claim for the like degree , or place for the future ; the Council not pretending to determine any thing in prejudice of the rights and priviledges of Kings , Princes , or States . Lastly , at the breaking up of the Council , Excommunications and Anathemas were read against all Hereticks in general , mentioning Luther , Zuinglius , or others in particular . And then the period was closed with loud acclamations in praise of the Pope , the Emperor , the Kings , the Legats , and all the Fathers : which was performed in a different manner to the practice of other Councils , which ended with acclamations , and blessings pronounced with the confused noise , or murmurings of the whole Assembly ; but at Trent it was performed by way of Responses , or Antiphonas ; in which the Cardinal of Lorain pronounced the first Sentence , and was again answered by all the Prelats ; which being the part of a Deacon , or Chanter , seemed an Office too mean to be personated by his Eminence , and not onely gave subject of railery to the World , but subjected him to a thousand Censures at his return home , where it was charged upon him , that in the Acclamations , or Antiphonas , then made , there was no mention of the King of France . And in the last place it was ordained , That all the Prelats should sign the Decrees before their departure upon pain of Excommunication ; for execution whereof a form of Congregation being appointed , the Hands , or subscriptions consisted of four Legats , two Cardinals , three Patriarchs , twenty five Arch-Bishops , two hundred sixty eight Bishops , seven Abbots , thirty nine Procurators , or Substitutes in behalf of such as were absent , and seven Generals of the Religious Orders : the subscriptions of the Ambassadours were not required , to avoid the late Contestations , and Disputes about place . And yet notwithstanding this number of Bishops , there was not one of Germany present in the last Convocation , which was far the most numerous , and solemn of any : for Hungary , or Poland , there were very few Bishops present ; there appeared not one for Sweden , Denmark , England , or the Low-Countries . The Bishops of France which came onely towards the latter end , being joyned with the Bishops of Spain , could not in all make above the number of forty ; so that of the two hundred and odd Bishops of which this Council was composed , there was at least one hundred and fifty of them Italians , who were Creatures , and Pensioners of the Pope . For which reason this Assembly was justly termed the Council of the Pope , and his Italians . The Council being in this manner broken up every one returned to his home , and Country ; and all things being concluded to the satisfaction of the Pope , caused great joy in the Court of Rome , where the Legats , and the other Favourers thereof were received and welcomed with applause , and commendations ; and the Pope to gratifie his Friends , who had taken such pains , and served so well in this important Affair , promoted nineteen of them to the Dignity of Cardinals , and amongst the rest the Arch-Bishop of Taranto was in a singular manner remembred , and gratified . Nor had the Pope so much taken up his thoughts with the Council , but that being transported with a spirit of munificence and Building , he could attend to raise , and continue his Name by mighty , and Excellent Structures : and figuring to himself a model of the antient Rome , as if he intended to have restored it to its antique glory , he commanded the antient Monuments to be conserved , the Streets restored , and at his great expence the Aqueducts which brought the Water from distant places to the City to be again repaired . It was this Pope who re-built the Baths of Diocletian upon Mount Quirinus , converting them into a Church , and to a Monastery , which he personally consecrated . He fortified the Castle of St. Angelo and repaired the ruins of the Castle of Civita Vecchia , and made many other Structures for convenience , and Ornament of the City . Whilest he was intent upon these Affairs , a certain number of Villains designed to have murthered him , and to have perpetrated this wickedness at the time , when he was busied in reading a Paper which they were to consign into his hand : the Person who was to deliver him the Writing was one Acolti ; and the Contents , or substance thereof was a persuasion to resign up his Papal Authority into the hands of such a Person , whom they should describe to him ; for they pretended to have received a Revelation , and seen a Vision , that the Successour to this Pope should be of an Angelical Spirit , elected by the common consent of all Christendom , that he should become the Universal Monarch of all the World , reform the Manners of Mankind , teach them to live up to the perfection of humane Life ; and in short , convert all People and Nations to the Christian Faith. Acolti having delivered his Paper , and being about to strike the fatal blow , his heart failed him : upon which one of the Assassinates discovering the Conspiracy , they were all seized , and justly executed with such torments as the blackness of the Crime deserved . Not long after this being on the 10th . of December , 1565. the Pope died , having governed five years , eleven months and a half ; he had during his time created forty five Cardinals , some out of favour to Princes , and others in reward of their own worth , and merit ; and had he lived , his intention was to have made up his number a full hundred , so that they might have been called , Centum Patres . But he died in the 77th . year of his age , and his body was buried in the Baths of Diocletian , lately converted into a Church by him , and called Sancta Maria Angelorum . And the Sea was vacant twenty nine days . PIVS V. PIVS the Fourth being dead , and his funeral Rites after the accustomed manner being performed , the Cardinals entered the Conclave to the number of fifty two , and by common consent with the concurrence of Cardinal Borromeus ( afterwards canonized for a Saint ) and of Cardinal Farnese , the two leading Men at that time , elected Anthony Ghisler to the Succession in the Papal Chair . This Anthony Ghisler so called by Papyrius Massonius , but by Cicarella named Michael , was born of mean and ordinary Parents at a Town called Boschi , not far from Alexandria della paglia , which lies between Montferrat , and the State of Milan ; he was entered into the Order of Jacobin Friers at the age of fourteen years , and then changed his name to Michael ; he was ordained Priest at Genua , and proved a most strenuous Preacher , and Master of a most powerful , and moving Eloquence ; he was afterwards constituted Prior of his Convent of Vigevani , and Commissary of the Inquisition ; he was by Paul the 4th . made Bishop of Nepi , and then Cardinal de Sancta Sabina , but in regard , that he was born at Boschi not above six miles distant from Alexandria , he was commonly stiled Cardinal Alessandrino ; and then as we have said , without much faction , or debate , he was with common consent on the 7th . of Jan. 1566. created Pope . All the Writers of his Life , give him the commendation of unblemished Virtue , of a strict , and severe Devotion , and of a most excellent Spirit in the government of the Church ; but for a more perfect Character of him take the words of Papyrius Massonius , which are these : He did neever seek , or pursue honours , but walking always in the direct , and even path of Virtue , he was always courted and overtaken by them : the Dignity of Cardinal had changed nothing in his humour , and served onely to render his Virtues more conspicuous to the World : for he still reserved the same sweetness and affability in his nature , the same severity in his life and discipline , and the same freedom , and candour in his advice and Counsel , as he had maintained in his private condition , having always a more strict regard to Justice , and Truth , than to the favour , and flattery of great Personages ; and in delivering his Advice , as his words were plain , and sincere , so his gestures , and countenance enforced them with prevailing Authority . Thus was his advancement to the Papal Authority raised on the pedestal of his own merit , so that there is no place left for doubt , but that his Election proceeded from Divine Providence , or Inspiration , rather than from the judgment , or direction of Men : for he had no fumes , or vanities of an antient Family to boast of , no grandeur of richness , nor favour of Princes , which might assist , and concur to his Instalment , and prepare his way to the Papal Sea ; onely the same Vertue which had accompanied him from his youth , gave him favour in the eyes of the World , and lead him by the hand to this degree of Sovereignty . On the Festival of St. Anthony being then of the age of sixty two , he was Crowned Pope but not without the fears , and apprehensions of the World , who imagined , that his quick , and hot nature being prone to sudden anger , being conjoyned with that severity of Life which he had always professed , would render him as froward , and impetuous as Paul IV. but his teasty nature which was subject to sudden anger , was as easily , and quickly past ; and then his good nature returning again , he would execute his passion , which being free from Pride and Ambition , and worldly considerations , did never transport him beyond the limits of Decency , and Reason . Being now seated in the Papal Chair , the Establishment , and Ornament whereof he esteemed to be holiness of Life in himself , and purity , and religious deportment in the Clergy ; he endeavoured to put those Rules of Piety into practice , which the Council of Trent had prescribed for reformation of Manners , and Discipline amongst Priests , and religious Persons . In order unto which , he designed to banish all the Cortesans from Rome , which was a work of no small adventure at that time , when those Ladies of pleasure possessed the most sumptuous , and magnificent Palaces of the City , and were favoured by the Patronage of some Senators , and Cardinals , who to hinder that unkind action , alledged , that the Church would not onely lose a considerable Revenue , which did arise from the pains of that industrious sort of People , but also Strangers be deprived of those entertainments of Musick , and Dancing ; which they promised to themselves during their residences at Rome : howsoever , though these considerations did not wholly avail with the Pope , yet they did moderate the rigour of his Sentence ; so that some of the Cortesans were permitted License to remain , and abide in a certain corner of the City being forbidden to pass through the high , and publick streets , and to frequent any of the Churches , excepting two or three which were appointed for them , where Masses were allowed and Sermons preached on Texts proper to their condition , and in order to reduce them to contrition , and conversion of life . As he was severe in this manner against the Cortesans , so he carried a strict Eye over all the Clergy ; enjoyning all such as enjoyed any Benefices from the Church to have the Crown of their head constantly shaved , and never to wear Silk in any of their Habits and Garments , unless in their Stoles and Vestments in which they officiated , or celebrated Mass ; the like modesty , and grave deportment he ordained amongst all the Officers of his own Family , where he appointed three Lectures of Divinity to be read every Week for entertainment of the Clergy : and commanded his Suisses , and Soldiers of his Life-guard to comport themselves with Civility towards all , without Extortion , or Insolence . As to his own Relations , he commanded them all to retire from Rome , having provided for them in other places with small Pensions ; excepting onely one young Nephew , who was a Student in the German College ; and an other called Michael Bonnello who being a youth of excellent parts , and a hopeful disposition , was at the great instance of Friends promoted to the degree of a Cardinal . A certain rich Jew at Rome called Elias , one learned in the Rabbins and Mosaical Law , and Master of a Synagogue , did usually frequent the Society of this Cardinal Alexandrino , before he came to be Pope ; between whom questions being often controverted about Religion : the Cardinal by the force of Reason and the Example of his holy life so prevailed at length upon the Jew , that he promised to become a Christian , and profess that faith , so soon , as this Cardinal should be created Pope : the which promise Alexandrino immediately challenged so soon as he was promoted to the Papal Chair : the Jew was not able to resist or deny the engagement ; but believing that this unexpected advancement of his Friend to the Popedom , was an impulse of the Holy Ghost for his conversion , did immediately profess the Christian Faith ; and together with his Wife , three Children , and a Nephew were all baptized by the Pope himself about the Feast of Pentecost in the year 1566. And thus much shall serve for a Character in general of the humour , and temperament of this Pope Pius V. Now as to the management of his temporal Power ; he was extreamly zealous against the Protestants on the one side , and against the Turks on the other : For as to the first he sent Cardinal Commendone to be present at a General Diet in Germany , convened by the Emperour Maximilian and be their assistant to the Roman Catholicks , and offer such cautions , and Caveats in their proceedings , as might defend , and secure the Papal Authority , as much as was possible . Then to subject and subdue the Protestants in France , he furnished King Charles IX . with an Army of four thousand four hundred Foot ; and nine hundred Horse under the command of the Count St. Fleur : and farther to supply the occasions of this King with Money , he gave license to sell , and alienate so much of the Church Lands in France , as might suffice for the carrying on of this War , in which Trust of Sales the Cardinals of Lorain , and Bourbon , being made Commissioners , the Lands belonging to the Church , which were then sold amounted to the value of one hundred and fifty thousand Crowns of yearly Revenue . In the next place , it was this Pope Pius V. who out of his great zeal , excommunicated Elizabeth Queen of England , with all her Subjects of the same profession . And in the year 1569. conferred on Cosmo de Medicis Duke of Florence , the Title of Great Duke of Tuscany ; in Gratitude for which the Duke coming to Rome to acknowledg the honour done him , was there crowned with a Ducal Crown by the hands of the Pope , about the Circle of which this Motto was engraven , Pius quintus Pont. Max. ob eximiam Dilectionem , ac Catholicae Religionis Zelum praecipuumque Justitiae studium donavit . Then to demonstrate his zeal against the Turks , the prevailing Enemies over Christianity under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent , who at that time was entered into Hungary with an Army of two hundred thousand fighting Men : He instantly desired , and exhorted the Christian Princes unto Unity amongst themselves , that they might repulse the common Enemy of the Christian Faith : and to shew that he would not persuade others to that performance , in which he did not readily offer himself to be an Example ; he freely sent unto the Emperour a Present of ninety thousand Ducats , with promise to furnish fifty thousand Crowns more every year , so long as the Wars should continue . And indeed at that time there needed Counsel , and Arms , and Money to resist Solyman , who had besieged the strong Fortress of Segeth , which was then commanded by Count Serini , whose Family like that of Hanibal against the Romans , had ever sworn enmity , and irreconcileable hatred to the Turks . It happened , that though Solyman died in the Siege against this City , yet the assaults , and force were continued by Mahomet the Grand Visier , who concealed the death of Solyman , until he had first advised the news thereof unto his Successour Sultan Selim the Second , during which time , he plied the Town with such continual storms , as reduced the Defendants to the last extremity ; and to a resolution of selling their Lives at the dearest rate ; which they accordingly performed by a Sally of five hundred Men , in which all of them being slain with their Leader Count Serini , the Town was soon after surrendered into the hands of the Turk . It was now the year 1570. when Sultan Selim succeeding his Father the Great Solyman , and being a Prince as ambitious and as desirous to enlarge his Empire , as was his Predecessour , resolved upon the Conquest of Cyprus , then belonging to the Venetian Dominions . But that he might not seem to attempt the Countries of his Neighbour , before he had first denounced War ; he dispatched a Chiaus to Venice , demanding the surrender of the Kingdom of Cyprus , as a dependance on the City of Constantinople , and a Member of the Grecian Empire , to which he had gained a Title by the power of his Sword. This Message or Summons being delivered in full Senate , was seconded by many Incursions made into Dalmatia , and Sclavonia , and great preparations for transporting Soldiers into Cyprus . The Venetians being thus assaulted by the potent Enemy of Christendom , applyed themselves to the Pope , desiring him that he would be pleased out of his paternal commiseration to the Christian Cause , to administer some effectual help from his own hand , and exhort all other Christian Princes to enter into a League , and unite their Forces against the common Enemy of the Christian Faith : In compliance with this Request , the Pope prevailed with the King of Spain to furnish the Venetians with fifty Sail of Galleys under the Command of John Andrew d' Oria , a valiant , and experienced General , requiring him to obey Mark Anthony Colonna Commander in Chief of the Pope's Gallies ; and accordingly in the Month of August 1570. a very considerable Force met at the Rendezvouz in Candia consisting of one hundred and eighty Gallies , eleven Galeasses , and six Ships of War. But the Turks being more forward in this Expedition , had a Month before that time landed a formidable Army in the Island of Cyprus ; where after having taken the Cities of Nicosia , and Famagosta with great effusion of blood , they made themselves Masters of the whole Island ; whilest in the mean time the two great Commanders Colonna and D' Oria , being at variance , for D' Oria refused to yield to Colonna , the design was frustrated , and the Fleets returned home without any Action considerable in that Voyage , which verified the truth of that saying of Livy , Quam plurium imperium bello inutile . However ●his ill success did not discourage these Allies from making farther trial of their fortune ; for being all concerned to resist the Turk , they renewed their League again for the succeeding year which was An. 1571. And that they might prevent the misunderstandings which the year before had happened between the two Generals ; it was agreed , that Don John d' Austria , who was natural Brother to the King of Spain should be Commander , or Generalissimo of the whole Navy , that Mark Anthony Colonna General of the Pope's Gallies , should be his Lieutenant , and accordingly preparations being made , Messina in the Island of Sicily was appointed for the place of Rendezvouz , where about the Month of August the whole Fleet joined together , consisting of one hundred Venetian light Gallies , 6 Galleasses , two Ships , besides Brigantines , Felucas and other smaller Vessels under Dominico a Nobleman of Venice . The Pope's Gallies were twelve , commanded by Mark Anthony Colonna , and the Fleet or Spain commanded by Don John d' Austria consisted of eighty one Gallies , amongst which the three Gallies of Malta were comprehended , and twenty two Sail of Ships . With this Force this mighty Fleet departed from Messina on the 16th . of September 1571. and sailed to Corfu a safe Port belonging to the Venetians in the Adriatick Sea : where having advice that the Turks Armata , was in the Gulf of Lepanto ; they weighed Anchor , and stood directly for that place , where on the 3d ▪ of October they joined Battel with the Turks , and gave them that memorable overthrow ; which hath ever since disabled them from forming any considerable Force at Sea against the Christians : for in that fight the which continued not above five hours , the most formidable Fleet that was ever equipped , or set out from Constantinople , was destroyed ; for they lost one hundred and seventeen Gallies , eighty Brigantines , or smaller Vessels which were sunk , or burn'd , or put ashoar , forty Sail of Gallies , or thereabouts were taken in the pursuit . Of the Turks were killed thirty two thousand Men , amongst which were many Bashaws , and Beglerbeges , and three thousand five hundred Captives were taken , and fifteen thousand poor Christians were released , who had been chained to the Oar in the Gallies of the Turks : Of the Christians after the fight was ended , upon the numbers wanting in every Vessel , the account of the slain amounted to seven thousand six hundred fifty six . This signal Victory was attributed as much to the devout Prayers , and Benediction of the Pope , as to the valour of the Soldiers , and conduct of the Captains : the report of which as it filled all Europe with joy , so it made way for the glories of Don John , who was received into Messina with all the Triumphs , and Festivals which that City could express ; also Antonio Colonna was with the like honour , and triumph received at Rome . Nor did the Venetian General want such encouragements and honours , as that Republick commonly bestows in reward of Valour and Merit ; In memory of which signal Victory , they stamped divers Medals with this Inscription , Anno Magnae Navalis Victoriae Dei gratiâ contra Turcas . This memorable Victory was obtained in the time of this Pius V. who was certainly one of the best of the Popes , and therefore I know not why we may not say without offence to any ; that this happy success might be given in reward of the Devotion , and Piety of this Pope ; for I am persuaded that God hath a particular care of godly Kings , and Princes , for whose sake as he often blesseth their people , so he bestows some memorable blessings on them of signal Remark in their Reign . On which persuasion , I am apt to believe , that as God bestowed this Victory on the Christians in the time of this Pius V. against that great Sultan Selim II. So now in these our days , he hath given Victory , and unexpected success to the Christians before the Walls of Vienna against Mahomet IV. in reward of the great Piety , and Devotion of Leopold the Emperour , whose Devotion , and Prayers joyned to the Arms of the King of Poland , and of other Princes have operated Miracles , and delivered Germany in a wonderful manner from the power of the Turk . And yet notwithstanding the religious temper of this Pope , we find that he excommunicated Queen Elizabeth , as far as his Bull would operate he deposed her from Royal Dignities , and conferred her Crown on Mary Queen of Scots ; and persuaded Philip King of Spain , to seize on the effects of the English Merchants at Antwerp , and other parts of the Low-Countries , and to assist the Catholick Subjects in England in their godly , and religious Conspiracies , as Gabutius calls them , against the Queen their natural Sovereign . Pius oblatam occasionem haud contemnendam esse ratus , efflatigabat ab Rege ut Anglorum in Elizabetham pie conspirantium studia foveret . Thus we see , how far a mistaken zeal may transport good Men , which though it may in some measure excuse from the aggravation of a Crime , yet it cannot prove sufficient to set Men entirely upright at the great day of the just Ballance . This Pope added also to his other Excellencies ▪ the Virtue of loving wife , and learned Men , and such as were endued with a vivacity , and acuteness of parts ; for he scarce preferred any to considerable Dignity , but such as were excellent in some degree or other ; and of the twenty one Cardinals which he created at three several times , there were five of them at least who were Men of extraordinary Abilities , and famous in their Generation . He founded certain publick places for Learning , and Piety , amongst which he endowed a College in the University of Pavia , for the Education of Youth , and affixed over it the Arms of the Ghislers ; at Boschi the place of his Birth , he built a Monastery for Dominican Friers , and endowed it with a competent Revenue ; and to demonstrate his gratitude to his Antient Benefactors , he created a Magnificent Sepulcre in memory of Paul V. by whom he was created Cardinal : and in short he made many new Buildings , and repaired several that were decayed in the Vatican , and both within , and without the City of Rome . After all which about the middle of March 1572. he became indisposed by a stoppage of Urin , of which he commonly had a fit in that Month ; the which illness encreasing upon him gave him notice , that his end approached , from which time converting all his thoughts to holy , and pious meditations , he spent the short remainder of his time in the preparation of his Soul for death , which happened on the first of May following ; the same day he died , his Body was embowel'd , and three little stones found at the neck of his bladder , which the Physitians declared to be the cause of his death . He was generally lamented by all , and especially by vertuous Men for considering his principles , his Enemies had nothing worse to object , than that he gave a Dispensation to Philip King of Spain to marry with the Daughter of his Sister and of Maximilian his near Kinsman , and yet would never be induced to consent unto the Marriage of Margaret of Valois Sister of the King of France , with Henry King of Navarre , making the difference of Religion a greater bar to Marriage , than the degrees of consanguinity forbidden by the Levitical Law. The day after his death his Body being clothed in the habit of a Jacobin was carried into the Church of St. Peter , where the people assembled in great numbers to render him Honour , and Veneration , every one touching their Beads , and Rosaries at his Body in the same manner as was their practice at the Reliques of Saints ; and afterwards he was honourably buried in the same Church ; where his Body lay deposited , until afterwards Sixtus V. in grateful remembrance of the benefits he had received from him , transported it to the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore , and erected a stately Monument over it in a Chappel built for that purpose with this Epitaph inscribed upon it . Pio V. Pont. Max , ex Ordine Praedicatorum Sixtus V. Pont. Max. ex Ordine Minorum grati animi monumentum posuit . GREGORY XIII . PIVS the Fifth being dead , and his Funeral Rites after the accustomed manner being performed ; the Cardinals entred the Conclave , and with common consent elected Hugo Buoncompagno , who was Priest and Cardinal of S. Sixtus to the dignity of Pope ; he was born at Bologna of the antient Family of the Buoncompagni , his Father was called Christopher , and his Mother Agnola Marascalchi , by whom he was at first educated in the Studies of the Civil Law , in which having made great proficiency ; he took his degree of Doctor in the University of Bologna at the age of twenty eight years , and in a short time was made Judg of the Court of Trade , erected in that City for tryal of Mercantile Causes ; afterwards in hopes of better preferment he went to Rome , where he was constituted an Assistant to the Senator , who was Judg of the Court held in the Capitol , and the year following he was made Clerk of the Signet for Dispensasations , and other Beneficences . In the time of Paul III. he was employed at the Council of Trent , and made Vice-Auditor of the Camera : under Julius III. he was made Secretary Apostolical , and sent Vice-Legat with Cardinal Cigalla into the Campaign of Rome . Under Paul IV. he was ordained Priest and Bishop of Veste , and in the year 1562. he was employed to the Council of Trent , where he remained until the prorogation thereof . Under Pius IV. he was constituted Assessor of the Papal Chappel , and on St. Gregory's day was created Cardinal of St. Sixtus , and employed by him for his Legat into Spain ; from whence returning again to Rome in the time of Pius V. he performed his several Offices with such Integrity , and general satisfaction ; that having acquired a singular Fame , and good esteem , he was by the common consent of all the Cardinals , and particular concurrence of Morone , Granvel , Farnese , Altemps , and Borromeo , who were the Leading Men in the Conclave , promoted to the Papal Chair , and on the 13th . of May 1572. declared Pope , stiling himself by the Name of Gregory XIII . out of the great devotion , and respect he had to Saint Gregory Nazianzen , on whose Festival he had been created Cardinal . In which Election there was nothing more remarkable , than that it was made in the space of four or five hours , different to the Customs , and former practices of Conclaves , in which by Factions , and Artifices of prevailing Cardinals Elections have been protracted for several Months . On the day of Pentecost or Whitsunday Gregory XIII . being Crowned ; and established in the Papal Chair , his first Enterprise was in prosecution of the Design commenced by his Predecessour against the Turk , in which the Spaniard and Venetians being already engaged ; the Pope for better strengthening of this League dispeeded Fulvio Cardinal of Vrsino into France unto Charles IX . with Letters exhorting him to enter into the Alliance , and sacred League which he , with other Princes , had formed against the Turk : but that King being then engaged in a War with his Protestant Subjects , had neither Men nor Mony to spare ; so that the Legat returned to Rome with fair words , and professions only of Obedience to the Papal Sea. Howsoever the Allies being encouraged by their late success , proceeded in the War ; in order unto which , Colonna was confirmed General of the Gallies by this Pope's Commission , and with his Fleet joyned to that under the command of the Providitor General Soranzo , and to 20. Gallies supplyed by Don John of Austria , ( who promised to follow them with the main body of his Fleet unless he were diverted by the Wars in Flanders ) they sailed to the Rendezvouz at Corfu . Towards the end of July 1572. they arrived at Corfu , and there joyning with Foscarini General of the Venetians , composed a considerable Fleet , consisting of one hundred and thirty Gallies , six Galleasses , and ten Ships , with which they esteemed themselves of sufficient strength to encounter the Turks , whose force , ( notwithstanding the late Defeat ) was reported to consist of two hundred and fifty Sail ; but they being for the most part Vessels built in haste , and framed of green and unseasoned Timber , were notwithstanding their numbers esteemed of inferiour force to the well-built and equipped Fleet of the Christians ; who on that confidence resolved to attaque the Turks , then anchoring on the Coast of Mavoisia . The Christians being come as near to them as Cerigo , weighed their Anchors , and had sight of the Turks about Capomalio : upon which Vzun Hali Captain Pasha of the Turk's Armata not adventuring to stand a shock with so well composed , and so well ordered a Force , turned the stern of his Gallies to the Enemy , and rowed to the Westward , directing his course to the Isle of Cervi : the Christians in the mean time toaing their heavier Vessels , pursued them so slowly , that the Night came on , before they arrived within shot of the Enemy ; at which time Vzun Hali putting a good face on the business , as if he intended to engage , but with hopes , that the Night would soon separate them ; he turned the Prow of his Gallies on the Enemy , whom when he observed coming on , with heat , and valour ; he tacked about , and basely put himself into flight , and rowed away so hard , that the Christians not being able to overtake him , returned again to Cerigo ; where having remained for the space of two days , they returned again in pursuit of the Turks : and on the 10th . of August , they discovered them at an Anchor in the Port of Quailes under Cape Matagan . The Turks on fight of the Christians not daring to engage with them , fled and saved themselves in the Port of Coron ; from whence the Christians returned again to their Rendezvouz in Cerigo . By this time advices came that Don John was arrived with his Fleet at Corfu , and that he was highly displeased , that the Confederates should endeavour to engage the Enemy without the conjunction of his Forces ; Colonna was sensibly touched at this displeasure of Don John , as were all the other Commanders , and therefore it was agreed , to return unto Corfu , to unite themselves with Don John ; which being accordingly performed , and the Forces joyned ; the whole Fleet consisted there of one hundred and eighty light Gallies , eighteen Ships , and six Galleasses : Upon this conjunction of Forces a Counsel ▪ of War being held , it was resolved , to surprise the Turks in Coron , but they having Watches on the top of the Hills , discovered the Christian Fleet at a distance , by which means they had time to retire to the Port of Modon , which being a secure and well guarded place , they could not be provoked by all the insults , and defiance the Christians could make to adventure a Battel with them : for now not farther confiding in their Maritime Forces , they applyed themselves to fortifie the Hills , and Eminences about the Town with Canon , for better defence and security of the Haven ; by which this Enterprise on Modon appearing difficult , the Christians resolved to attempt the Castle of Navarine , and to that end landed three thousand Italians , and one thousand two hundred Spaniards under the command of Prince Alexander Farnese , intending the next day to raise Batteries against the Castle ; but being advised by some fugitive Slaves which escaped from the Turks , that great preparations were making , and eight thousand Horse were already in a Body , for the relief of the Castle , the Design was given over , and the Forces recalled again aboard the Fleet ; upon whose retreat a Body of ten thousand Horse appearing , the Christians had been greatly worsted , had they not embarked under the security of their own Cannon . It being now about the 7th . of October , that the Winds were high , the Rains falling in great abundance , and the Seas unsafe for Gallies ; and no hopes appearing , that the Enemy would be drawn to an Engagement ; it was resolved to conclude the Designs of this year ; And so the Christian Fleet sailing to the Westward , Don John and Colonna directed their course to Messina and Foscarini to Corfu . When the success of this year was told the Pope , his Answer was ; That it was well it was no worse , for if the first year of his Reign had been celebrated with the like glory , as was the former ; his beginning would have been too happy , and auspitious . Therefore that the ensuing year might prove more fortunate , he intended to make it his chief employment of the whole Winter , to offer his Prayers , and supplications to God with fasting , Masses , and Processions , that he would be pleased to favour , and assist the Cause , and Arms of the Christians against the Enemies of the Cross of Christ . But whilst the Pope was meditating of these things , and contriving means to prosecute the War with most advantage ; the Venetians unexpectedly about the beginning of the year 1573. clapt up a Peace with the Turks by the mediation of their Bailo , who then with the French Ambassadour at Constantinople had treated the Conditions with good success ; to which Sultan Selim the more readily inclined ; for having done right to his honour by the Conquest of Cyprus , and by taking several Fortresses in Dalmatia , he more easily condescended to terms of Peace without diminution , or disparagement as was supposed to the greatness of his Power . But both the Pope and the Spaniards were not satisfied with the Venetians , for having without their consent and privity , and contrary to the Articles of their League made this Peace with the Turk : In excuse for which the Venetians dispatched their Ambassadours to the Pope and King of Spain , giving them to understand , that the extream urgency of their Affairs , which by many circumstances were rendered difficult had forced them to an Accommodation with the Turk ; and in like terms they expressed themselves to Cardinal Buoncompagno the Pope's Nephew , whom Gregory had in the year 1574. sent unto Venice to complement Henry King of Poland , who by the death of Charles IX . was returning by that way into France , to take possession of that Kingdom . In this manner the Pope being eased of his expensive War against the Turk , converted the current of his Treasure to the assistance of Henry III. against his Protestant Subjects in France : for supply of which , he raised the sum of four hundred thousand Crowns by Impositions , which he laid on Cities belonging to the Church ; and confirmed the Bull given by Pius V. for sale of Church-Lands ; of which there remaining as yet to the value of fifty thousand Crowns of yearly Rent , unsold : he constituted the Cardinals of Bourbon , Guise , and Lewis d' E●●e , Commissioners for the Sales . Nor was this Pope in other matters esteemed less generous , and magnificent ; for to the Duke of Bruswick , who came to visit him at Rome , he made a Present of seven thousand Crowns , and erected many Churches there from the foundation , and built Colleges and Churches to the number of twenty seven in divers remote parts of the World for Seminaries , and places of Worship , and Religion . And for the more solemn , and ornamental Celebration of the Jubilee in the year 1575. he enlarged the Street leading from the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore to the Lateran , for the more commodious passage of Pilgrims ; and having repaired the Portico or Porch of S. Maries , which was become ruinous , he caused this Inscription to he engraven over it . Gregorius XIII . Pont. Max. Eugenii labantem Porticum refecit , & magnificentius restituit . Viam rectam ad Lateranum aperuit . Anno Jubilei MD. LXXV . In this year arose dangerous Discords , and civil Dissentions between the antient , and the new Nobility of Genoua ; to which latter the Commonalty of the City adhered , having by them been possessed with an Opinion , that the Antient Nobles , in favour of whom most of their Laws ran , intended to usurp such an Authority over them , as should be little different from Slavery ; this jealousie made so deep an impression in the minds of the people , that they betook themselves to Arms , and had proceeded to blood , and ruin , had not a stop been made thereunto by the Wisdom , and Oratory of Senarega the Chancellour , who being a moderate Person , and one , of whose prudence , and honesty the people had a great Opinion , persuaded both Parties to remit their differences to the Pope , the Emperor Maximilian , and the King of Spain . The which being accorded on all hands , Senarega was in behalf of the New Nobility dispeeded to the Pope ; with whom whilst he was stating the case between both Parties , Intelligence was brought to Rome , that Don John d' Austria was then at Gaeta preparing a very great Fleet against Genoua , in expectation , and with probable hopes to prevail by the means and advantages of those intestine Discords of the City . But the Pope at the request and upon the applications made by Senarega , dispatched a Letter to Don John , exhorting him to desist from his Design , which was so displeasing to him , that in case he persisted therein , he was resolved to raise all the force of Italy to oppose his Enterprise ; the which Menaces having given a stop to the proceedings of Don John ; several persons were substituted Arbitrators in these differences by the Pope , the Emperor , and the King of Spain ; namely , Cardinal Morone , Castacciaro , Borgia , and Idiaquez ; who taking the state of the whole matter into their consideration , rectified , and reformed many antient Statutes , established new in their places , and so governed all things with that even hand , that an accord was made and concluded in the Month of May 1576. with that satisfaction to both Parties , that the Citizens , and Inhabitants who had retired from Genoua for fear of the civil Dissensions , returned again to enjoy their repose and ease according to their accustomed Liberty . Nor was the Pope less concerned for the Peace of Poland , where great differences arose amongst the Nobility ( as hath been accustomary ) about the election of a King. For Henry III. of France , having ( as we have said ) resigned his Elective Government to take possession of his hereditary Kingdom of France ; the Election of a new King administred great cause of dispute , and argument ; by reason of the many powerful Princes which stood in competition , and were Candidates for the Election ; as namely the Emperor Maximilian II. and Ernest his Son , with his Brother the Arch Duke of Austria , Stephen Battori Prince of Transilvania , Alphonso II. Duke of Ferrara , together with the Great Duke of Moscovy . The Contests between these mighty Rivals proceeded to that degree , that nothing but force of Arms could determine the Controversie ; which the Arch-bishop of Gnesne with many other Associates intending to prove , forsook the place of Election , and with armed Bands declared for Maximilian the Emperor ; against whom an other party appeared in favour of Anne Daughter of the Royal Family of Jagellona in Poland , intending in right of her to confer in Marriage the Crown upon Battori Prince of Transilvania : but these dissentions were soon after concluded by the death of Maximilian the Emperor ; Battori being after his Marriage with Anne by general consent of all the Nobles received , and crowned King of Poland ; and thereupon sent his Ambassadours to Rome to pay his respects , and obedience to the Papal Chair . In the year 1576. a grievous Pestilence afflicted most parts of Italy , especially Trent , Milan , and Venice : it is recorded of Cardinal Borromeo who was Arch-Bishop of Milan , that he was in a most pious manner charitable to the Poor , and others of his City at that time of common Calamity , to whom he not onely contributed a maintenance for their food , and Medicines for their sickness , but in person visited such as were afflicted with the Pestilence , and administred to them the Sacraments of the Church and other spiritual comforts ; for which and other works of like piety he was afterwards canonized for a Saint . Nor was Venice less afflicted with this spreading Contagion , of which most of the Friers , and other Religious , whose duty it was to visit the sick , died of the same Disease ; for which reason the Pope sent his Indulgences into the aforementioned places , that all such who died with a sorrow for their sins , should obtain the same pardon , as if they had confessed , and communicated , and received the other Sacraments of the Church required for dying persons . It will not be very pertinent to this History to relate the Troubles which happened in Portugal in the days of this Pope ; which in reality were very great , caused by the rashness of Sebastian King of that Country ; who suffering himself to be persuaded by Mahomet King of the Moors , who was expelled his Kingdom , transported an Army of thirty thousand Men into Africa , to restore again the expelled King to his Government . But as this Design was commenced against the Opinion , and counsel of the King of Spain and the other Friends of King Sebastian ; so accordingly the success was unfortunate , for his whole Army was defeated near the City of Alquivir , and himself slain in the year 1578. Sebastian dying in this manner without Issue , Cardinal Henriquez Uncle to the deceased , and Son of King Emanuel was Crowned King ; but he being at that time Aged and infirm , and unfit for Matrimony convened an Assembly of eleven Barons of the Land , to consider of a Successour , that so future Contests , and civil Wars for the Crown might , if possible , be avoided . Whilst this matter was under consideration the Cardinal King died , and then all things were in confusion ; the Commonalty cryed up for Don Antonio who was the bastard Son of Don Alvize Brother to the Cardinal ; but the Nobility declared for King Philip of Spain , to whom the right of succession to the Crown did legally appertain according to the Opinion of all the Doctors of the Civil Law , this Controversie came at length to be decided by the Sword , in which King Philip having the advantage , sent an Army of thirty thousand Men under the Command of the Duke of Alva into Portugal , where having taken several Towns , at length made himself Master of Lisbon ; where Philip soon after arriving was acknowledged King , and Fealty paid him by all the Nobles , and Commonalty of the Land ; and having remained some short time at Lisbon returned in peace to his Court at Madrid . Whilst these things were in action the Pope sent Cardinal Riario to accommodate differences , and moderate between both Parties ; but coming too late , after the Controversie was decided , he changed his Office of Mediation to Complements , and joy for the successes of the Conquerour . About this time Pope Gregory confirmed the Excommunication which Pius V. had published against Elizabeth Queen of England ; and outed Gilbert Truckhesius Bishop of Cologna of his Arch-Bishoprick , for marrying , and for adhering to the Confession of Augsbourg : He also rectified the Kalendar , which we call the New Stile or Gregorian Account , differing ten days from that which we use in England , called the Julian Account : the which was to commence in all places where they would receive it in the year 1583. About this time also there happened an irreconcileable difference between the Grand Master of Malta and the chief Knights of that Order ; which arose to that degree and height , that the Knights deposed their Master , put him into Prison , and having accused him of many enormous Crimes , they created Marturin Romagasso a Gascon to succeed him in his place . On the other side the Grand Master appealed to the Pope , and complaining of the many injuries he had susteined , desired that he might be removed to Rome , and his cause heard before the Apostolical Tribunal . The Pope highly resenting this insolence , and indignity which the Knights had exercised towards their Master , dispatched his Legat to Malta , who by virtue of a Writ from the Pope , brought the Grand Master to Rome ; and with him came three hundred Knights on three Gallies ; where being arrived , the Pope favoured the Cause of the Master , and in evidence thereof , sent eight hundred Horse to meet him , which with great pomp , and triumph conducted him to the Palace of Cardinal d' Este , where he was lodged with much honour . After a few days allotted for his refreshment he was admitted to Audience with the Pope , and having in humble manner kissed his feet , he repeated the Hymn of Nunc dimittis , , or , Lord lettest thou now thy Servant depart in peace , for mine eyes have seen thy Salvation . Which piece of flattery so pleased the Pope , that he would give no credence to the Calumnies , and charge of his Accusers , but dismissed his Cause , and returned him back to his Lodging with honour , and entire satisfaction . After which Romagasso his Rival coming to Rome to hear , and see how matters were carried ; and finding himself discountenanced both by the Clergy and by the Princes , conceived so sad a resentment of this miscarriage , that falling sick with grief , he soon after departed this life about the beginning of November 1581. Two Months after which the Grand Master being also transported with a different passion died at Rome ; both which accidents so happily concurring obviated all the difficulties which might offer about a new Election , Hugh de Verdal a Gascon being chosen by common consent without trouble , or other tumult . The year 1583. began with two unfortunate Calamities which much afflicted the Pope , and the City of Rome : the first was Famine , and want of Bread-corn which so miserably pinched the poor , for the space of two Months , that many of them were starved to death . The other was a sad , and doleful Tragedy which began at Rome , and ended at Padoua ; the cause and matter thereof in short was this . The Head Bayliff of Rome with his Followers , understanding that a certain Bandito was come for a Spy to Rome , and for Sanctuary was fled to the Palace of the Orsini ; by one means , or other he seized , and brought him from that place ; but it happened that as he was carrying him from thence , Raimond , Orsini , Savillo , and Rustici being on Horse-back with their Servants unhappily met the Bayliff , and commanded him to release the Prisoner , who was illegally seized within the priviledges of the Orsini . The Bayliff refusing so to do , Rustici strook him over the Head with his Cane , which so incensed the Bayliff that he commanded his Followers to revenge this affront with their Arms ; which they readily obeying immediately shot Rustici dead from his Horse ; and so mortally hurt Orsini , and Savello , that in two days after they died of their wounds . This unhappy accident troubled all Rome , but especially incensed the party , and Creatures of Orsini to that degree , that rising in a tumult , they ran with Weapons in their hands to kill all the Sbiri or Bayliffs they could find , and having way-laid all the Avenues , where they could make an escape , the confusion continued for the space of two days , and rendered the City a sad spectacle of blood , and massacre . In the mean time the Pope , and civil Government not being able to apply a Remedy gave way to the fury of the people , which ( as it was believed ) would have been inflamed higher by opposition of the civil Magistrate ; The Head bayliff having hidden himself for some days was at length taken , and beheaded at Rome . But this evil ended not here : for from this fatal accident , another quarrel arose between Vitelli who was Deputy to Buoncompagno General of the Church and Lodwick Orsino Brother of Raimond , who was lately killed ; in prosecution of which , Orsino taking with him several persons in disguise , and Masks , assaulted Vitelli in his way from Monte Magnopoli to Rome , and shot him dead with a Carbine in his Coach , for which offence Orsino being condemned to banishment , he departed from Rome , and went to live at Padoua , where having taken up his Lodgings , he soon after committed a like murther on Vittoria the Wife of Paul Giordano , and her Brother ; for which Crime being prosecuted by the Justice of Venice , he fortified himself within his House , resolving to preserve himself by force of Arms ; but not being long able to hold out against the Soldiers which were sent against it , the House was almost levelled to the ground , and the Defendants taken Prisoners , which being all punished by death , or other Sentences of Justice , this fatal Tragedy was at length ended . After these sorrowful Stories , the Pope being willing to cheer and comfort the City , created nineteen Cardinals , amongst which his Nephew was made one with the title of St. Sixtus , and John Anthony Fachinesti of Bologna , who was afterwards made Pope by the name of Innocent IX . After which he received no small contentment to see his Stately Structure of the Jesuits College finished at Rome , over the Gate of which these words were Engraven . Greg. XIII . P.M. Religioni , & Bonis Artibus MDLXXXIII . in memory and in gratitude for which the Jesuits at their own expence painted in their wide Court , or Area , all the Colleges , and Foundations which this Pope had built , and endowed in divers parts of the World : and particularly in reference to their own College , this Inscription was engraven in Capital Letters . Gregorio XIII . Pont. Max. Hujus Collegii Fundatori Societatis Jesu amplissimis ab eo Privelegiis Munita , & Ingentibus Aucta Beneficiis , Vniversa in hoc totius Ordinis Seminario parentis Optimi Maximi Memoriam , suique grati animi Monumentum P. Nor were these favours ill bestowed on the Jesuits , who had always been so industrious , and true Drudges to the Sea of Rome , that they brought Proselytes from the most remote parts of the World ; and in the year 1585. after a long Navigation of three years , conducted four Ambassadours to Rome from the Island of Japan in the East-Indies , sent from some great Lords , and from the Community of Christians converted in that Country to the Faith of the Gospel . The arrival of such Strangers at Rome filled all the City with Discourse , and Novelty ; and were entertained with free treatment at the expence of the Church , being lodged in the Jesuits College , who were the Authors , or Apostles of their conversion : though some years afterwards by the indiscreet management of the Jesuits , who usurped too much on the civil Jurisdiction and temporal Power of that Kingdom , Christianity was totally extirpated by the most cruel persecution that the most fierce Enemies to the Gospel of Christ had ever exercised against his People : for the particulars whereof which are most doleful , and Tragical to relate , and not pertinent to this History , we shall refer the Reader to the Writers of the Description of Japan . But as to these four Ambassadours who were all young Men , not much exceeding the age of twenty years , they had remained but few days in Rome before Pope Gregory departed this life . He was rather surprized with death , than reduced thereunto by long sickness , his indisposition being discovered by his countenance , before he was really sensible thereof within himself ; his Distemper was esteemed by the Physitians to be a Quinsy with which he was suffocated , and died the tenth day of April 1585. being aged eighty three years , and three months . He may be numbred amongst the good Popes , having ended his days with a general good esteem of all , and especially of the people of Rome who bewailed his death , and in honour to his memory engraved these words , under his Statue of Brass which he had in his life-time caused to be erected in the Capitol . Gregorio XIII . Opt. Max. ob farinae vectigal sublatum Vrbem Templis & Operibus Magnificentis exornatam H.S. Octingenties Singulari beneficentiâ in egenos distributum Ob Seminaria Exterarum Nationum in urbe , ac toto pene Terraram Orbe Religionis propagandae causa instituta Ob paternam in omnes gentes caritatem Qua ex ultimis Novi Orbis insulis Japoniorum Regum Legatos Triennii Navigatione Ad obedientiam Apostolicae Sedi Exhibendam Primum venientes Romam Pro Pontificia dignitate accepit . S.P.Q.R. The Pope being dead , his Corps were with funeral Pomp brought into St. Peter's Church , and buried in a Chappel which he himself had erected , which was afterwards richly adorned , and beautified by his Kindred and Relations . He was naturally of a cheerful Countenance , and pleasing Aspect , and being of a good habit of Body , and sound temperament by temperance and sobriety he conserved that good constitution unto old Age : he used much Exercise , and delighted in Riding , being so active , that to his latter time he could mount on Horseback without the help of his Servants ; the place of his Recreation , and retirement was Monte Dragone at Frescati , about ten Miles distant from Rome where he frequently enjoyed the fresh Air , which is accounted the most healthful of all Italy . This Palace now belongs to the Prince Borghese , and is situated in a most delightful prospect from one of the open Galleries , of which I copied these Verses . Thessala quid Tempe , qui quaeris Adonidis hortos ? Haec tibi pro cunctis villa Dragonis erit . Prospicis hinc Tybur , colles , & rura Catonis Pulchrior aspectu quae tibi Scena subit . The greatest care and trouble which this Pope susteined in the time of his Reign , was to suppress the unruly numbers of the Banditi who were grown to that bold insolence , that they commanded and pillaged all the Cities round ; nor were the Lives , nor Estates of honest Men safe , nor secure within the Cities . It is incredible to relate what numbers they murthered in divers places , and what Robberies they committed ; and though this Gregory sent many Troops of armed Soldiers against them , yet he was not able to extirpate those bands of villanous Men ; that work being reserved for Sixtus Quintus , whose Life is the next which offers it self to our Pen. SIXTVS V. GREGORY being dead , the Cardinals to the number of thirty nine entered the Conclave on Easter day being the eleventh of April , which were all that were then present at Rome ; to which in a short time afterwards three more were added , namely , the Cardinals of Austria , Madrucci , and Vercelli : The Conclave being divided into no less than six Factions , prolonged the choice by the many Scrutinies that were made ; but at length all things seemed to favour Cardinal Montalto and the minds of the Conclave to encline towards him ; for he was considered as a Person learned , peaceable , pleasant in his Conversation , and one , who was free of dependancies or Relations ; for he had onely some Nephews by a Sister who were all so young , and of that tender age , that they were never likely to put him to expence , or intrude into the management of Affairs : besides he had been always obliging in his carriage , and given demonstrations of due honour , and respect to all the Cardinals ; he was also of a quiet behahaviour living in a modest retirement , and having at any time entertained a Dispute , or controversie with any Cardinal in the Consistory , he would rather gently yield the question , than seem obstinate in any impertinent adherence to his own Opinion . When at any time he had been reviled , as once he was in the Consistory , where one of the Cardinals called him , the Ass of la Marca , he laughed , and took it for a jest , and as an effect of that intimacy , and familiarity which was between them . In short , his plausible carriage made him acceptable to all and opened a way to his Election , which happened the 24th . day of April , the Sea having been vacant fourteen days onely . This Pope was named Felix or Felice born of poor , and obscure Parents at Montalto in the Marches of Ancona : at the age of fourteen years he took the habit of St. Francis and became a Cordelior Frier , in a Convent at Ascoli not far distant from the place of his birth . As he grew forward in years , he became a good proficient in his Studies , and so subtil a Disputant , that he was always challenging and provoking his fellow Students to Disputations , which moved them to that anger , and envy against him , as made them often to fly into passions , and revile him with the meanness of his birth , terming him with the reproach of being the Son of a Hog-driver , or the Boy of a Swineherd ; all which he took very mildly , and without displeasure to be accounted of mean Parentage ; for he would often in jest , say , that he was born of an Illustrious House which was so conspicuous , that the very Sun-beams darted through it . But when he had passed from his Sophistry to more substantial Learning ; he took his Degree of Doctor of Divinity in the City of Fermo ; and soon after in company with certain other learned Fathers he went to a publick Disputation held at Asciti , where in presence of Cardinal Carpi , who was then Protectour of the Franciscan Order , he shewed so much subtlety , and acuteness of Wit in defending certain conclusions , that he acquired the esteem both of a learned Disputant and an elegant Oratour . In the year 1551. he was ordained Preacher , at Siena , and the year following at Camerino ; and afterwards by order of his General he was appointed one of the Lent Preachers , in the Church of the Holy Apostles at Rome , and therein acquitted himself with great honour and applause . Afterwards he was made one of the Council of the Inquisition , and constituted by Pope Pius IV. Vicar General of his Order , and together with Cardinal Buon-compagno made Legat Apostolical in Italy . Pius V. created him Bishop of St. Agatha , and Cardinal with title of St. Jerome : And lastly ( as we have said ) he was on the 11th . of April 1585. chosen Pope , giving himself the name of Sixtus V. though desired by others to assume the name of Nicholas in honour to Nicholas IV. whose memory he was observed much to affect , as appears by a stately Monument , which he at his own charge , when Cardinal , erected over the Sepulcre of that Pope in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore at Rome : But the name of Sixtus prevailed with him , both in Complement to Cardinal St. Sixtus , as also in honour to the memory of Sixtus IV. who was a Frier likewise of the same Order . Sixtus being thus Elected , he contrived to be crowned on Wednesday the first of May ; which day had often proved auspicious to him ; for on a Wednesday he was first initiated into the habit of St. Francis , and on a Wednesday he was created Vicar General , Cardinal , and Pope ; on Sunday following he went to St. John of Lateran ( according to usual custom ) to take possession of his sublime Office. But before we proceed to the particular Affairs which occurred in his Government ; it may not be unpleasant to the Reader to recite some delightful passages which happened upon his Election . For when the Scrutiny was past and that Montalto thought himself secure of his Election , he immediately began to cast off his disguise of Humility , with which he had for above fifteen years cloaked his Ambition : for no sooner were half the Votes recited in his favour , by which he found himself secure of his Election ; but being impatient to enjoy the honours of the Papal Throne ; he arose on his Feet , before the Scrutiny was wholly finished , and placing himself in the middle of the Hall ; he threw away his little Staff , which he usually carried for a support of his crooked old Age , and then strutting and stretching himself bolt upright , he seemed a foot higher than before , that all wondered to see the Pope grown in a moment so much taller , than when he was Cardinal : and with that he began to hum , and spit with as much force as any young Man of thirty years of Age and of sound Lungs was able to do . At which the Cardinals looking one upon the other , wondred at this strange Metamorphosis shewing some kind of dissatisfaction at their Choice ; and therewith the Cardinal Deacon cryed aloud , Hold , fair and softly , here is an Errour in the Votes , the Scrutiny is not good . But Montalto would by no means be so put off , but boldly replyed , It is good , it is good , and began to sing Te Deum Laudamus , with such a clear and Audible Voice , that he made the whole Hall ring again ; though an hour or two before , he did not speak a word without Coughing , or spitting three or four times . And therewith placing himself before the Altar , with his Eyes on a Crucifix , he said a short mental Prayer , as was accustomary ; and then the Master of the Ceremonies asked him , Whether he was pleased to accept of the Papal Office ? At which turning about with a Majestick , and grave Countenance ; he replyed : We are not now to receive that which we have already accepted ; but if you had another Popedom to confer , we were capable also to receive that , for by the Grace of God , we are well assured , that we have force , and vigour sufficient to Rule , and govern two Worlds with as much facility , as we can do this one Popedom . When the Masters of the Ceremonies vested him in his Pontifical Habit , they observe ; d with what marvellous vigour he extended his Arms , to cloth himself with his Robes , which he performed with such haste and agility , as if he feared to lose his Office , and honour , by appearing slow and unactive , which Cardinal Rusticucci attentively observing , said to him , Most Holy Father , the Papal Dignity is a most admirable Medicine , for it turns old Cardinals into young Men , and sickly and unfirm Persons , it makes sound , and robustious ; To which the Pope replyed , That it was very true , for he found it so by good experience . But what was most remarkable in this Pope was , that no sooner was the Scrutiny past , than immediately the Scene was changed with him ; for he was now no longer the humble , modest , and infirm Cardinal Montalto , but the haughty , Majestick , and grave Pope Sixtus , ; he was now no longer familiar , and jocular with the Cardinals , but severe , and morose , disdaining to maintain an easie conversation with any , nay even with those who had promoted him to the Papal Dignity . Being thus habited in his Pontificalibus , and conducted to St. Peter's Church , where was a great concourse of People from all parts of the City to behold the new Pope ; and being come to the Portico , he was met by the Canons of that Church singing that Antiphona . Ecce Sacerdos Magnus , qui in diebus suis placuit Deo , & inventus est Justus ; which is , Behold the High Priest , who in his days , was pleasing unto God , and was found just . As he passed forward into the Church , he went making Crosses , and scattering his Benedictions on the People , with such firmness of Hand , and strength of Arm ; that they all wondered at the change , and as if they could not give credit to their Eyes , they cryed aloud , which is the Pope ? which is the Pope ? Others also running to one , and other , said , is this the Cardinal , who the other day was so feeble and decrepit , that he seemed ready to fall at every step ? is this he , who walked always stooping , with his Head hanging down , and awry towards one shoulder , but how is he now changed ! with what vigour and Majesty doth he now walk like another Aaron ! It is reported , when his Physitians came to pay him their respects and adoration , as he sat in his Throne in St. Peter's Church , that one of them should say to him , Your Holiness seems to have another garb , and meen , than when you were Cardinal : to which the Pope replyed ; 'T is true indeed , for when we were Cardinal , we went always stooping , and poring on the ground , to find the Keys of Heaven gate ; but now having found them , we need not to look so low , but rather cast our Eyes aloft towards Heaven ; having need of no other matter now upon Earth . The Ceremonies in S. Peter's being over , he was conducted by the Cardinals to the usual Lodgings of the Pope , where having left him alone , he refreshed himself onely with a little Bisket , passing the whole day with great abstinence : and being alone , his Servants observed him to walk in his Chamber quick and fast , but in a thinking and pensive manner , at which they much wondered ; because they never knew him before to move from his Chair , to walk in that manner ; and being in this melancholly motion , the Steward of his House came to him , ( as usually ) to know what he was pleased to order for his Supper ; whereunto the Pope replyed , with his Eyes fixed on him , and with a stern countenance . It is not accustomary to demand of great Princes what it is that they are pleased to eat ; but prepare us such a Supper as is Royal , and then we shall choose that Dish , which is most agreeable to our Palate . Then he commanded , that the Cardinals Alessandrino , Medici , Rusticucci , Este , San-Sisto and Altemps , should be invited with him to Supper : which being accepted by them , they all appeared , except onely Este , who for some reasons excused himself ; and being sat down at the Table , the Pope began a Discourse of the great honour which was due to the Papal Dignity ; and of the high favour which Christ had bestowed on the Pope in making him his supreme Vicar on Earth , repeating often those words , Thou art Peter , and upon this Rock will I build my Church . And then with vehemence of Speech , he proceeded : O said he , how profound are the Judgments of God : Christ would not ordain on Earth more than one Peter , one high Priest , one Vicar , one Head ; To one single Person onely , he gave Authority to govern his Flock , and to feed his Sheep . Tu es Petrus . Thou , Thou onely art High Priest : To thee will I give the Keys of Heaven , To thee onely do I give the Keys to open , and shut , and to bind and loose . To thee , to Thee onely do I give Authority to sustain , and govern my Flock : to Thee only who art my Vicar , and not to others , who are Servants , and simple Ministers of thine . The Cardinals had all this while wit enough to understand , that this whole Discourse was levelled onely at them , and at the beginning to take them off of all expectation of governing , or managing Affairs for him . For he was willing to eradicate that Opinion out of their minds , which they had conceived of him ; that being a weak , and an infirm person , he would easily have submitted to the management and direction of his Cardinals ; which was true enough , and which doubtless was the chief motive at his Election . And to evidence farther his resolution to rule alone , he would scarce suffer any of them to interpose a word , but he would take them short ; and still repeat that saying , That in the Church there ought to be but one Commander . With this satisfaction the Cardinals after Supper returned to their own Lodgings , discoursing as they went of the Complement the Pope had passed on them , and of the manner how he had unfolded his mind and thoughts ; but above all , Cardinal Medici seemed to be most concerned , having had the fairest game in all appearance at the Election ; and therefore could not contain himself from saying : I see a great storm coming towards us , but who is to be saved , shall be saved . The day following , or some short time afterwards , the Pope called before him the Governour of Rome , and all the Judges of civil and criminal Causes , to whom he recommended with great fervour and zeal of spirit an impartial , and severe Administration of Justice , but uttered his words with such vehemence of speech , that they seemed rather like Menaces , than gentle Exhortations , concluding at their dismission with these words : Non veni pacem mittere , sed gladium , I came not to bring Peace into the World , but a Sword. The reception he gave to Ambassadours and forein Ministers as also to Princes , and great Lords of Rome , was with a cheerful Aspect , and Countenance ; but their Audience was but short , excusing himself , that the first days of his Pontificate were taken up with so much solid business , that he had not leisure to bestow much time on superficial Complements . Howsoever he shewed himself more benign , and obliging to the Ambassadours from Japon , who ( as we have said ) arrived in the latter days of Pope Gregory late deceased ; and to whom Sixtus was very ambitious to shew the glory of his Coronation , which being now preparing with great pomp and magnificence , he was desirous to have the report of his State and Grandeur extend to the remote confines of the World. And now Sixtus being seated in his Chair , he was affected with the same desire , which commonly possessed the mind of Popes , of shewing his greatness , and glory to his near Relations ; in compliance wherewith , he gave orders for conducting his Sister Camilla with her Sons to Rome , warning them beforehand , that they should content themselves with that sober modesty which became the meanness of their birth , and the gravity of those who were related to the Papal Chair , where nothing but decency , and awful reverence did reside . But so soon as news came , that the Lady Camilla was near the City , the Cardinals Medici , Este , and Alessandrino , intending to oblige the Pope , went forth to meet her , and having detained her at a Palace near adjoyning , until she was dressed in the habit of a Princess , they afterwards conducted her to Rome , where the Pope expected her with great impatience : but being presented before him in that garb and habit , by Cardinal Alessandrino ; the Pope would not seem to know her , saying , where is my Sister ? Behold her , quoth the Cardinal , Most Holy Father here before you . No , replyed the Pope , this cannot be she ; for I have but one Sister and she a poor Country Woman living in a Cottage ; but this wherewith you present me here , is a Princess of Rome : when I see her , in such a homely , and Country habit , as I left her in , I shall then own her , and ackowledg her for my Sister . The next day Camilla returned to him again in her own simple , and Country habit , accompanied onely with her Daughter , and the two Sons from that Daughter ; and then when he saw her he tenderly embraced her , and said , This indeed is my Sister , we now acknowledg you in this habit ; and none shall make you a Princess but my self ; for his humour was to be obliged by none , nor would he have his Cardinals to boast and glory in a report of having clothed , and adorned his Sister , and setting her up in the garb and state of a Princess . The first of May was now come , which was the day appointed for his Coronation , which was performed with all the solemnity and pomp that could be contrived . After which he proclaimed that publick Prayers should be made , that God would be pleased to illuminate his Vice-gerent here on Earth with Grace and Wisdom sufficient to govern the vast extent of his Universal Church , granting to such as were devout Supplicants in his behalf Indulgences , and Pardons in a most ample manner . Which being performed , he armed his mind with such constancy , and resolution in the administration of Justice , as seemed to surpass the usual severity of former Popes ; and for the first Assay , and proof thereof , he caused four Men to be hanged , for carrying prohibited Arms , notwithstanding the great Intercessions , and Interest which particular Friends made in their behalf . The which piece of Justice was most seasonable in those days , considering the insolence of the Banditi , or banished Men , who in the late times of Gregory , did so infest all parts of Italy , that neither the City , nor Country could secure the Estates or Lives of honest Men from their rapine and violence . Nor was he rigorous onely in his own proceedings , but required the like severity in all the Officers and Ministers of Justice , that acted under him : so that if he observed any of his Judges either remiss in their duty , gentle , or inclinable to mercy , or moderation in what the Law inflicted ; he would presently discharge them from their Office , and place others more severe , and morose ; and in case he observed any of a Saturnine , tetrical aspect ; he would presently enquire after him , and having received any tolerable character of his condition , he would esteem him a Man sit for his turn , and prefer him before a mild and gentle temper , which he thought very disagreeable to the constitution of Magistracy . As to his Politicks , he thought Intelligence to be the life of Government , and therefore would have Spies over every Cardinal to watch his most private actions ; that nothing was either said at his Table , or whispered in his Bed-chamber , but what was reported to the Pope . He appointed also Spies over the Princes and Barons of Rome ; and over the Prelats of the Court who observed their actions , and remarked their Discourses : others also crept into Shops , and insinuated themselves among the vulgar at publick Meetings ; others had a Station allotted in the Monasteries , that the very Secrets of the Cells were discovered : the like course was taken in all Towns and Cities of Italy ; and with such secrecy was every thing managed , that one Spy was not acquainted with the walks , nor business of the other . To all the Nuntios , and Inter-Nuntios residing in the Courts of forein Princes , it was ever an Instruction the most warmly recommended of any , to be diligent in their Advices ; and not to content themselves with the common reports of the Town ; but to penetrate into the secrets , and Cabinets of Princes ; to which end , no Mony was spared which might corrupt the chief Ministers , and Secretaries of Councils . He ordained certain Visitors to review all criminal Cases , which for the space of ten years past , had been recorded in any Court within the Ecclesiastical State , with power to reverse the same , and proceed against the Offender , in case the Sentence upon due examination should be found remiss , or moderated below that rigour which the Law required : In prosecution of which , many who were already dead were mulct , or fined in the Patrimony they had left ; others who for the space of four or five years past had been released from Prison , either by the Intercession of Friends , or by Bribery , or by other indirect means , were remanded back again , until the extream rigour of the Law was satisfied . He farther issued out Warrants of discovery of all Thefts and Robberies committed ; charging the people upon pain of Excommunication to reveal , and inform every matter of bribery , corruption , or misbehaviour , which they knew , or of which they could accuse their Judges , who had for the space of five or six years sat in the Seat of Judicature . By these means every day one poor Judg or other , who perhaps also was out of employment , was dragged away to Prison , and close shut up for what Crime he knew not , or perhaps had forgot the Sentence he had passed in the Case , for which he was accused . These and many such like cases of severity strook such a terrour into the minds of those who sat on the Tribunals of Justice , or managed any publick employment ; that every one became cautious , and nice in the Sentences he gave , or how , by fear , or bribery he remitted the least scruple , or severity which the Law enjoyned , or required . Farther , he gave strict charge to all Sindics and Governours of Towns , and Castles , to give in , a particular List , or account of all Felons within their respective Precincts , who had for the space of ten years past been accused , or branded with Capital Crimes ; and also of all such , who had been convicted for scandalous , and infamous persons , and Incorrigible during the time of their Sindicate ; In which Lists he required such an exact impartiality ; that upon Information given against the Sindic of Albano , how in the List of the Dissolute and Incorrigible , he had omitted to insert the name of his Nephew ; he was sentenced by the Pope himself to undergo the Strapado in the publick Market-place , from which punishment all the Intercession , and Prayers , and Interest which the Spanish Ambassadour could make in his behalf , was not able to deliver him . By these means the Lists of Dissolute Persons which were immediately directed to the hand of the Pope , were so very exact , that no person was exempted , who was guilty of the least Crime . Which when the Pope saw , and observed every Week , as they were sent him , he was greatly pleased , and especially with those which were filled with a great number of names ; for in reading of them , he would often say , Oh happy Gallies , which I intend to build : O happy I , who have first found Men for my Gallies , before I found Gallies for my Men. The which severity of the Pope , ( from whom there could never be any expectation of Pardon ) so terrified all sorts , and conditions of People ; that every one comported himself with the greatest modesty , and gravity imaginable , that an Oath , or a rude , or uncivil word was not heard through any of the streets of Rome : but every one being alarm'd , and dreading , as if he had always a Constable , or a Pursuivant at his back , walked with his beads in his hand , repeating a Pater-Noster , or some other Prayer , with a sorrowful and penitential countenance . By these Methods all the Banditi , who being grown licentious under the gentle Government of other Popes , and who spoiled and destroyed all Italy , were now by the Justice of this Pope almost wholly extirpated ; for such as fled out of the State of the Church to the Dominions of other Princes , he so prosecuted , by laying Fines on any who secured , or succoured them , and setting a price on the head of every considerable Bandito ; that in a short time he reduced them to a small number , and totally suppressed the pride and insolence of that pest of mankind . And thus resolutely was Sixtus bent to punish the Enormities of wicked Men ; that whereas it had been the custom of former Popes to shew acts of mercy and pardon on the day of their Coronation , opening the Prison Gates , and enlarging the Prisoners ; this Sixtus absolutely refused to grant releasement to any , though instantly urged by the Cardinals ; alledging , That there were Rogues sufficient about the streets , without ransacking the Prisons for them : That he had taken a resolution , when he was first made Pope , to chastise the wicked , and not suffer their Villanies to corrupt , and intermix with the Vertues of good Men. By these severities all people lived in quiet and peace one with the other : no Sword was drawn in the City , nor quarelsom words , or uncivil language uttered : it being a common saying to Men at variance together , Remember these are the times of Sixtus . Thus when the Banditi were suppressed , the good and benefit was so great to all Italy , that the Citizens of Rome erected a Statue of Brass to the memory of this Rome , on which these words were engraven . Sixto V. Pont. Max. ob quietem publicam compressa Sicariorum Exulumque licentiâ restitutam Annonae inopiam sublevatam , urbem edificiis , viis , aquaeductu illustratam SPQR . And farther , to demonstrate the inflexible humour of this Pope ; it is observable , that a poor Youth of about seventeen years of age , making a resistance against the Bayliffs , who came to distrain an Ass , for some Duties owing , and by Law ordained to be paid ; in which seizure though the Officers made a mistake , for that the Ass did not belong to the party who owed the Mony ; yet because he offended against the course of Justice , by making opposition to it , he was condemned to die ; nor could the persuasions or Intercessions of the G. Duke's Ambassadour , nor of the Cardinal of Medici prevail in his behalf , or mitigate the rigour of the Sentence : and when the Governour of Rome alledged that the youth being under age could not by Law be put to death for this Crime : the Pope replyed , If he want years , I will lend him ten of mine . Nor did Sixtus exercise this severity onely towards his own People ; but he was brisk , and haughty towards all Christian Princes , for in a few days after his Coronation , or at most in two months after , he quarrelled with Henry III. King of France , with Henry King of Navarre , and with Philip II. King of Spain . The occasion of his quarrel with Spain seemed to have had no other cause or foundation , than his own pride , and desire of usurpation , and which happened in this manner . It had been the custom ever since the time of the Emperour Charles V. for the King of Spain by his Ambassadour at Rome , to present yearly on the 29th . day of June , which is the Festival of St. Peter , a white Horse , with a Purse of seven thousand Ducats in Gold to the Pope , for a Tribute , and acknowledgment for the Kingdom of Naples , which that King holds , as feudatary to the Ecclesiastical State : And now on the usual day Sixtus appearing on a Throne with pomp , and mignificence to receive his Tribute , which the Ambassadour in a quaint Speech , and with fine Complements presented : he seemed not very well satisfied therewith , but returned this tart , and Satyrical Reply : You think now , said he , that you have made a fine Speech , and indeed so you have , for you have made us change a Kingdom for a Beast ; and still seeming uneasie , as he was about to rise ; he added these suspitious words : But we believe , that this business will not proceed long in this manner . These words immediately touched the Ambassadour to the quick ; and giving him just cause of reflection thereupon , he dispatched them for Spain by the first Post , and to the Duke of Ossuna then Vice-King of Naples ; the which administred not onely cause of jealousie , and incited the Vice-King to be watchful against the least commotions ; but was the cause of misunderstanding and ill correspondence between Sixtus , and Philip of Spain . But the quarrel which he had with the French King was of another nature , and grounded on more substantial differences : and considering the fierce resolution of Sixtus might have produced more prejudicial consequences . The Dispute had its beginning from a Message sent by the Pope to the French Ambassadour , signifying to him by break of day in the morning ; that it was the Pope's pleasure , that in t●● space of two days time he should depart from Rome , and from the jurisdiction of the Ecclesiastical State : the occasion of this intimation was this . The Pope for reasons best known to himself , had recalled from the Court of France his Nuntio the Bishop of Bergamo , with intention to dispeed Fabio Mirto the Arch-bishop of Nazaret to reside in his place ; for he being a Person of prudence , and noted for his admirable conduct , and dexterity in the management of Affairs , the Pope took an extraordinary liking to him , especially for having managed the Office of Nuntio at other times with great success : but the French King so soon as he received Intelligence , that this Arch-bishop of Nazaret was coming Nuntio to Paris , and understood by his Character , that he was a Person zealous , and entirely devoted to the Interest of the Pope ; he immediately dispatched an Express to him with Letters , desiring him , that wheresoever those Letters should be delivered to his hands , he should remain , and abide , until new Orders should come to the Pope , whom he had instantly desired , that the Bishop of Bergamo might still continue in his Office. The Arch-bishop of Nazaret being proceeded as far as Lions , when he received the King's Orders , seemed greatly surprized with this unexpected interruption ; saying , that his Master the Pope , who was impatient of Injuries , would highly resent an Affront of this nature ; and that whereas he had Instructions to return back from what place soever , he found the least difficulty , or interruption in his Journey ; he was resolved the next day to set his face towards Rome ; the which would produce an ill correspondence with France ; for the Bishop of Bergamo would certainly be recalled , and the Kingdom left without the residence of a Nuntio . So soon as this News was brought to Rome , the Pope resented it in a fierce manner , and with high words against the French King , threatned revenge with Thunderbolts of Excommunication , and other Ecclesiastical Censures : and in the heat of this fury without the consultation of a Consistory , he sent immediately to the French Ambassadour to depart from Rome , and out of the Dominion of the Church . On the other side when this news arrived at the French Court , the King expressed his resentments thereof to his Council , and calling together all the Ministers of forein Princes , he in their presence , stated the difference in the case between himself and the Pope , protesting against the Injuries he had received . In fine , after several Letters which passed by Expresses between the King and the Pope , without any good understanding on either side , for the Pope was resolved not to yield his Point ; at length by the mediation of forein Ambassadours at Paris , and the interposition of Cardinal d' Este , and other Cardinals at Rome the matter was accommodated , so that the King received the Arch-bishop of Nazaret at Paris , and the Pope recalled the French Ambassadour the Sieur St. Godart to Rome , whom in his fury he had lately dispeeded from thence . But such quarrels as these , were like the fallings out of Friends , which are easily reconcileable ; and of small importance in respect of those grand Feuds which were commenced between the Pope , and Henry King of Navarre on the score of Religion : for in regard , that in the Reign of Gregory XIII . a League was made against the Protestant Religion , and directed against the Person of the said Henry ; which Pope Gregory refused to subscribe : but now this Sixtus V. who was of a towring Spirit , and one , who delighted out of the pride of his heart , to mortifie Princes , and contend with great Personages , not onely subscribed to the League in a most solemn manner ; but with terrible maledictions issued out his Bulls of Excommunication against the person of Henry King of Navarre , and the Prince of Conde , declaring them guilty of Heresie , and to be the chief Fomenters and Protectors of the heretical party : and that consequently the said Henry , his Heirs , and all descended from him was by the just Censures of the Canonical Law rendered uncapable to succeed in the right of any Principality , and particularly to the Crown of France ; and accordingly he did absolve all his Subjects from their Oath of Allegiance , and the Obedience they had sworn to him . Notwithstanding all these Menaces of the Pope , and the power of the League , Henry comported himself with that Courage , and generosity of mind ; that the Pope could not but much admire the heroick spirit of that King , and conceived such an extraordinary Opinion of his Abilities and worth , that he would frequently say , that there were onely two Princes in the World , namely the King of Navarre , and Elizabeth Queen of England , whose friendship , and correspondence he would court and desire ; but that the guilt of Heresie had rendered them uncapable of his Acquaintance . And in such esteem those two were with him , ( notwithstanding the prejudice he had to them , for the cause of Religion , ) that in his ordinary Discourse he would use this saying : That to make things go well in the World , there was need onely of three Persons , viz. Elizabeth , Henry , and Sixtus . It is said also that Queen Elizabeth conceived such an esteem for this Pope Sixtus , that she would often commend his Talent , and excellent Qualities for Government . And that when some would discourse of her Marrying ; she would often say , that if she did marry she would have no other Husband , than Pope Sixtus ; which being reported to him again , he replyed thereupon , That if they two should lie one night together , they should beget an other Alexander for the World. The Duke of Ossuna in the time of this Sixtus was Vice King of Naples , a Person esteemed the wisest Governour , and the best Politician of his Age ; and yet was highly blamed by this Pope , for not revenging the murther of Starace , who in a popular Insurrection was assassinated by the people , for no other reason , than that he was esteemed a Confident , and a Creature of Ossuna : upon which neglect , and default the Pope entertaining Discourses frequently with the Spanish Ambassadour , would often say , That two Instruments were necessary for the people , that is , Bread and cold Iron , repeating those words often , Bread I say and cold Iron . But Ossuna , who had no need of those Admonitions , not long after , ( or so soon as it was convenient ) revenged the blood of his Friend Starace in such a signal manner ; that the Pope changed his Note , and began to applaud him , and ●estow the Character on him of a most Excellent Governour . These Commotions happened at Naples some few days after Sixtus was elected Pope ; and before he was scarce warm in his Chair : for had he been well setled therein , it may reasonably be collected from some sayings of his ; that he would rather have nourished , and somented those broils , then instigated the Vice-King to punish the Authors of them : for having always had an ambition , to convert the feud of that Kingdom into an actual possession , he would have made use of those late disturbances , to inflame the minds of the people and exasperate them against the Government , as a means to introduce his own Authority into the place thereof ; and so much may be collected from his words one day to Cardinal Rusticucci when discoursing of the death of Starace . This Man , said he , might have done us great Service , had he lived at least one year longer . Sixtus all this time would not suffer , or endure any Counsellour to advise or direct him in his Affairs , but affected to manage all by his own wisdom and conduct : howsoever he was desirous of Confidents , and familiar Acquaintance , with whom he might discourse matters , and use for Spies to inform him of all passages in the World : amongst this sort of Creatures , his Nephew Cardinal Montalto possessed a considerable share of his affection ; for though he was but a young Man , yet he was of a mature judgment , and for his years well practised in the Affairs of the World : howsoever he gave him this caution , that he should beware how the kindness he had for him , did encourage him to a confidence of making any request for Benefits , or favours either for himself , or others : the like Admonition he gave also to his Sister , and his other Nephews , whom he tenderly loved , and laboured to make rich ; oftentimes forbidding them , to ask any thing of him : For , said he , I charge you , never to make any motion to me in behalf of any ; for we resolve to do all our selves ; and consider , that what bribes soever you take , are but unlawful , and ill-gotten goods ; but what Money you receive from us , will be hallowed , and blessed . Notwithstanding this severity , and morose humour of Sixtus , he would sometimes divertise himself with more pleasant and delightful entertainments ; amongst which he took a particular contentment to read a Book of Memoirs , or recital of several passages , which in the time , when he was a young Frier , he had wrote for his own remembrance ; the which being now Pope , he was much pleased to read , and contemplate . One whereof was , That being at Macerata , he had occasion to buy a pair of shooes , for which the Shoo-maker demanded seven Giulios or three shillings and six pence English . Frier Montalto desirous to get them cheaper , offered him three shillings , and assured him , that some time or other he would bring him the other six pence : Yes , said the Shoo-maker , and when ? when you are Pope , I warrant you . Yes , said he , stay but till then , and I promise to pay you the Money with full Interest until that time . The Shoo-maker laughing , delivered him the shooes , and said , since I find you disposed to accept the Popedom , be sure you remember to pay this Debt , when you are exalted to that Dignity . Sixtus , as I say , reading this passage in his Book ; immediately wrote to Macerata , to know if this Shoo-maker were living ; which when he understood , he ordered the Governour of the place to send him up by one of his Officers . The poor Shoo-maker surprized , and affrighted with the news , that the Pope desired to see him in Rome , for he neither remembred any thing either of the shooes , or of the Giulio , it being a matter of forty years standing ; so that at every step he made , he was still thinking , and wondring at these Summons , recalling to mind all the sins he had committed in his life , considering for which of them he was thither cited . Being come to Rome , and introduced to the Pope's presence ; He asked him , whether he remembred ever to have seen him at Macerata ? the poor Shoo-maker trembling , told him , No. Nor do you remember ever to have sold me a pair of shooes ? No , said the poor Fellow shrinking up his shoulders : but , said the Pope , we well remember , that we are your Debtor , and have sent for you to pay you your Money ; for we owe you a Giulio on account of a pair of shooes , which we are now to pay you with Interest according to agreement : and so calling for the Steward of his House to pay him the Giulio , with the Interest upon it for forty years which amounted to two Giulios more , he then dismissed the Shoo-maker , bidding him go in peace . The Shoo-maker having received his three Giulios ; murmured , and complained very much , that the Pope should send for him , and bring h●m from so remote a place , and from his Trade and Employment , which was above twenty Crowns charge and damage to him , onely to give him three Giulios , or eighteen pence ; which he always carried in his hand , and complained to every one he met . The news of the Shoo-maker's laments being brought to the Pope by his Spies ; he presently sent for him again , and demanded of him , if he had a Son ? the Shoo-maker answering , yes , and that he was an honest good Priest of the Order of the Servi ; whereupon the Pope caused him to be called to Rome , and before the departure of his Father , invested him in a small Bishoprick within the Kingdom of Naples : and then bid the Shoo-maker make up his Account , and see , to what sum the Interest of his Giulio had amounted . Many are the stories of this nature recounted of this Pope , which we shall omit , contenting our selves to have given the Reader this familiar Tale , which seems too light , and frivolous for History : yet since it is our end , and design to give a Character of the Popes ; their humour , and disposition , may some times be more clearly shewn by familiar passages , than by the more profound transactions of business . The Jesuits , who formerly were in high esteem with Gregory XIII . and influenced his Counsels in such manner , as that he acted nothing but by their pleasure , and direction : were very studious to insinuate themselves in the like good Opinion of Sixtus ; and to that end courted Cardinal Montalto , inviting him often to the Recreations , and Exercises of their Schools , that ( if possible ) they might prefer a Confessor to the Pope : which motion when it was made to Sixtus ; he in great indignation answered , That it were better , that the Jesuits confessed to the Pope , than the Pope to the Jesuits . Howsoever , they still continued their courtship towards him , and invited him one day to hear Mass in the new Chappel built by Gregory ; and being introduced thereunto by way of the Cloisters , he was detained a while by the young Scholars who rehearsed many Verses in honour of their great Benefactor Pope Gregory , particularly recounting the thousand Benefits and Donations they had received from him ; hoping by this example to excite Sixtus to the like bounty ; but he not being a Person to be wheedled with fine Verses ; after he had heard all they could say , he told them plainly : Fathers , said he , you are much mistaken , you take us to be Gregory , and we are Sixtus , and We promise you ever to remain the good Sixtus , and never to be the bad Gregory . At another time being persuaded by them to come to a solemn Festival celebrated at their College ; they with that occasion shewed him the magnificence , and neatness of their House , and the convenience of their Offices : all which Sixtus much approving , merrily told them , That he would rather see their Treasury , than their Refectory : to which the Father Rector answered : That they had never been so poor , as at present . Continue so still , said Sixtus , for unless you be poor , you shall never be truly Religious ; for your Poverty is beneficial to the Church , and your Riches prejudicial to the Popes . By these sharp Replies , the Jesuits had touched the pulse of the Pope , and finding that nothing was to be gotten by him , would never trouble him afterwards with Requests or begging Petitions . Howsoever Sixtus in his heart loved and affected this People , ●eing excellent Spies , and such as brought him the best Intelligence ; and therefore he was often heard to say , That the Jesuits were the best sort of Religious Orders , and useful in the Church , and that he loved them heartily , because they asked him nothing . Sixtus had for a long time got a fancy , or project in his head to confine all the Courtesans , or Whores in Rome within a place , or circuit of the City , as the Jews were ; and having communicated this Design to the Governour of Rome , he was made sensible by him of the great difficulty of the thing ; for that their numbers filled the greatest part of the City : howsoever , not being able to suffer the propudious , and shameless Courtesans to live intermixed with the honourable , and vertuous Matrons ; he banished the most common and impudent strumpets from the City , confining the remaining part within a certain limit , and quarter of the Town . But this remedy of Vice , enereased two great Evils : for the small number of Courtesans did not abate the sin , but procured greater custom and Trade to the Ladies of Pleasure , who having more employment than they could turn their hands unto : the looser sort of Italians for want of Women burned in lust one towards the other , and addicted themselves to that abominable , and unnatural Crime of Sodomy ; of which the Pope being made sensible , he reversed his sentence , and gave license to the banished Whores to return to their usual stations : howsoever strict Orders were given , that Priests should not entertain Wenches in their Houses under the notion of Servants , or House-keepers ; which yet was so connived at , that when it was told the Pope , that a certain Cardinal kept a Mistris ; The better , said he , for having his Conscience stained with this scandal , he will be the more cautious , how he speaks boldly , or with freedom in our presence . This first year of the Pontificate of Sixtus was in the Month of December ended with the promotion of eight Cardinals , all Men of honour , and merit ; amongst which Hippolito Aldobrandino of Florence was one , with title of Cardinal Pancratio , who was afterwards created Pope , and called Clement VIII . Sixtus being now at ease in his Chair , began his second year with the long desired work of raising the Obeliske , called by the Italians Aguglia , or Guglia , which had lain for many years neglected in the Circus of Nero , where now is the Sacristia or Vestry of St. Peter's Church . This Obeliske , as some Writers affirm , was made by Nycoreus , who reigned in Egypt about the time of Numa Pompilius ; and that at first it was one hundred and fifty Cubits high , but in raising of it , it broke , and so was shortned fifty Cubits , which afterwards with several others of less magnitude was brought to Rome , and consecrated to Octavianus Augustus , and Tiberius his adopted Son , as may be seen by this Insciption now remaining , Divo Caesari Divi Julii F. Aug. Tiberio Caesari Divi Aug. F. Augusto Sacrum . But being erected in the times of Christianity , it was consecrated to the Holy Cross , with this Motto : Sanct. Cruci Sacravit Sixtus V. Pont. Max. E priore sede avulsum , & Ces . Aug. & Tib. ablatum . On the Basis of it on the South side are these words ; Sixtus V. Pont. Max. Cruci Invictae Obeliscum Vaticanum . ab impurâ superstitione expiatum justius , & felicius Consecravit Anno MD.LXXXVII . Pont. II. To erect this Obelisk without breaking it , was accounted a matter of that difficulty , and Art , that none would undertake it : till at length Domenico Fontana a rare Architect of Como contrived the Engines to perform the work , which were so many , that the materials of them , the labour , and the workmanship cost thirty six thousand Crowns ; there is a Book extant in the Vatican Library , which I have seen , that describes all the Instruments , and Engines which were formed for that Design . The whole weight of the Obelisk rests on four Lions of Brass , which are placed on a Pedestal . Besides this great Work , Sixtus also was very industrious this year , and intent in great and mighty works of Munificence and Charity . For he raised , and repaired four other Obelisques in divers parts of Rome . He built also a Chappel in Santa Maria Maggiore which he dedicated to the Manger of Christ , called ad praesepe , which he adorned with rare , and precious stones of the finest Marble , Porphiry , Alabaster , Agats and the like , which cover the walls of the Chappel within ; he erected a stately Sepulcre , or Monument in memory of Pius V. He was at great charge , and expence in bringing the Water by Aqueducts to his Palace of Monte Cavallo , antiently Mons Quirinus . He also brought Water to Rome by Pipes from the possessions of Prince Colonna far distant from Rome ; yet by the help of two thousand Men which he employed for the space of eighteen Months , he happily finished the same ; the charge of which amounted to 270000 Crow●s , comprehending the sum of twenty five thousand pounds , which he gave to Prince Colonna in purchase of that stream of Water , which he had taken from his Land. To which Aqueduct he gave the name of Felice , which was the name he owned , when he was a Frier . He built also the Portico of the Lateran which is a Noble Sructure . He caused a Statue of St. Peter to be cast in Brass , and placed it on the Pillar of Trajan ; and an other of St. Paul , which he set on the Column of Antonius Pius . He enlarged many of the streets in Rome , made them strait , and so wide , that five Coaches might pass abreast . He built a very stately Church and dedicated it to St. Jerome , and endowed it with a plentiful Revenue . But amongst all the magnificent structures which he hath raised , there is none so famous , and worthy of his Name as the Vatican Library , being about three hundred and eighteen foot in length , and sixty nine in breadth ; on the Walls are painted all the General Councils in Fresco , with the famous Libraries mentioned by antient Authors , as also the manner of raising the Guglia or Obelisque before St. Peters . At the entry to this Library are two Statues of Marble , that on the right hand represents Aristides an antient Philosopher of Smyrna , that on the lest is Hypolitus who first invented the perpetual Kalendar , he lived fourteen hundred years ago . The Books are all kept in Presses containing twenty thousand Manuscripts , and sixteen thousand Books which are printed ; round about thee first Chamber the Pictures are placed of all those , who have been Library-keepers since Sixtus V. The Books commonly shewn here to Strangers are : The antient Copy of the Septuagint , a vast Bible in Hebrew , a little Book written on the bark of a Tree , certain Sermons , with Annotations wrote by Thomas Aquinas , and with his own hand , an old Terence wrote one thousand two hundred years ago , a Letter which Henry VIII . of England wrote to Anne of Bolen with his own hand , as also his Book against Luther : hereunto is added the Duke of Vrbin's Library , bequeathed to this place , as also that of the Prince Palatine Frederick , transported from Heidelberg to the Vatican , after that Town was plundered by the Duke of Bavaria . All which and many other rare Works of the like nature were performed at the charge of this Pope , which are now extant at Rome and commonly seen and observed by Travellers . Besides all which he built several other Colleges , Monasteries , and places of Charity at Bologna and in his own Country . And at a vast expence he turned the poor Village of Montalto , where he was born into a City , encompassing it about with a Wall , to perform which he was forced to cut through a Rock , and threw down a high Hill to make it equal to the lower Level ; and to give some more esteem and honour to this place , he made it a Bishoprick , endowing it with a thousand Crowns of yearly Revenue , besides many other priviledges , and immunities which he bestowed both on the Diocese , and the Government of the City : during the time of which Work he built a Bridg at Rome over the Tybur which was of great use , and benefit to the Trade and Commerce of the City , called at this day il ponte Sisto tras Tevere . Thus far have we discoursed concerning the humour and disposition of this Pope , his Conduct , and Wisdom in the management of Affairs relating to Rome , and the Church , together with his Munificence , and greatness of his Soul in matters of building , and stately Structures , which have perpetuated his memory to these times . Let us now proceed to other particulars which may demonstrate his dexterity and conduct of Affairs relating to Negotiations with forein Princes ; and in what manner he studied to fortifie the Ecclesiastical State as well with the Sword of St. Paul , as the Keys of St. Peter . In order whereunto , in the first place , he formed and setled the Militia of the Church in so good a method , that he was able within the space of one Month to bring twenty thousand fighting Men into the Field ; and in the next place , he consulted with the most knowing Enginiers in what manner the Ecclesiastical State might be most commodiously , and with most advantage fortified , the which was executed with most Labour , and Art on that side which borders on the Kingdom of Naples ; which was a just cause of jealousie to the Spaniards , who by the words , and actions of this Pope , had long suspected , that his Intentions and Designs tended towards that Kingdom , the possession of which he had for a long time swallowed in his thoughts , resolving not longer to content himself with the bare feud , or tribute for it : the which jealousie was encreased , when they found the Pope intent in building ten new Gallies , for defraying the cost of which , and of their maintenance , he imposed a new Tax on the people of Rome , and the whole Ecclesiastical State. About this time the Cantons of Switzerland , which continued firm to the Church of Rome , sent their Ambassadours to the Pope , not onely to make their acknowledgments of Obedience to the Papal Sea ; but likewise to inform his Holiness of the unhappy state and condition of their Country , caused by the neighbourhood of the Protestant Cantons , who daily sent Preachers into their Dominions , who seducing many from the Catholick Doctrine , their numbers , and force did daily encrease . For prevention of which and to confirm the doubtful in the Catholick Religion they desired , that the Pope would be pleased to send his Nuntio into those parts , which would be an encouragement to the people to continue in the way of truth , as well as an honour to their Country . The Pope with all readiness embracing the Proposition , dispatched Baptista Santorio Bishop of Fricarico and Steward of his Houshold , to be , and remain his Nuntio within the Dominions of the Catholick Cantons . Santorio being there arrived , found all things in great disorder , the people living without , ( as it were ) any respect , or dependance on the Roman Sea , by reason that for many years the Popes had not thought this Country worthy the charge or maintenance of a Nuntio therein . But now Santorio appearing there with the Character , and in the quality of a Nuntio , caused speedily a Diet to be convened in the Month of October 1586. at which two things were agreed , and concluded highly advantageous to the Papal Authority . The first was , that all the Deputies , which were present in great numbers received the Communion from the hand of the Nuntio , and then entered into strict League and Confederacy together , solemnly swearing before the Altar to maintain , and uphold the Papal Authority , and to sacrifice their lives and fortunes in the defence thereof . In the second place , they gave full power and Authority unto the Nuntio to exercise a free , and Arbitrary Jurisdiction over all Ecclesiastical persons within their Dominions , subjecting them to his Courts as well in criminal , as in civil Causes : which was a concession , that the Wise Republick of Venice did never judge fit to grant , notwithstanding all the bluster , and noise with which the Popes required , and challenged it from them . But this Power given to the Nuntio , was the cause soon after of some disturbance amongst the Cantons ; for it happened , That one day the Nuntio having Complaints brought him against a certain Priest for scandal , and misbehaviour , he immediately issued out his Warrant to the chief Constable and his Officers to take , and seize the person of that Priest , and put him into safe custody : the Priest hearing of this prosecution , fled into the Dominions of the Protestant Cantons , where the Officers pursuing him , took him , and by violence and force brought him thence , and secured him in the Nuntio's Prison . The news of this Attempt allarm'd all the Protestant Cantons , who by way of Reprisals seized the first Priest they could meet , and confined him within their own Prison , resolving not to set him at liberty , without the release , or enlargement of the other . This Accident caused great disturbance and commotions both amongst the Protestants , and Catholicks : Diets being called on both sides , matters ran so high , that a general rupture , or War was feared of all the Cantons . The Nuntio being also sensible of these disorders , and not knowing unto what they might amount , wrote to the Pope the whole sum of this matter , to which he returned answer in this manner : We have sent you to pacifie , and quiet matters , and not to make disturbances , to give ease , and repose to the Catholicks , and not to put Arms into the hands of the Hereticks , to convert the one , and not to put the others into danger , no people will be contented to lose their own right ; the point of Jurisdiction is more nice , and brittle than a Christal Glass , and therefore those cases are to be managed tenderly , and with severe caution : troubles , and disquiets are dangerous to Catholicks , but to Hereticks it may be profitable to fish in troubled Waters : to give to Hereticks is a great evil , but to take from them is highly dangerous . Be therefore prudent in this case , both for your own quiet , and for mine . The Nuntio collecting from this Answer , that it was the Pope's pleasure to accommodate these matters ; He ordered it so , that the Priest should be set at liberty , but by way of escape , rather than by formal enlargement ; the like expedient the Protestants took , as to the other Priest , by which means these matters were pacified , and concluded . Henry III. King of France , ( as before related ) having composed his quarrel with the Pope about reception of his Nuntio the Bishop of Nazaret ; so good and fair a correspondence passed between them , that the King adventured to demand license of the Pope to raise a hundred thousand Crowns from the revenue of the Church . Sixtus who was unwilling to deprive the Church of such a sum , nor yet to disoblige the King by a plain and positive refusal ; entertained his Ambassadour the Marquess Pisani with a delatory Answer , such as this , We shall consider , we shall do nothing rashly , but with Mature consideration ; which being often repeated , and the Ambassadours wearied with such insignificant puts off , which according to the stile of Italy , and Rome , imported no less than a civil denial , acquainted the King with their Sentiments in the case , which were , that nothing could be expected from the Pope's bounty or concession ; upon which advice , and upon a belief , that this refusal was instilled by such Instruments , as were employed in the Catholick League , and particularly by the Duke of Guise , and his party : the King resolved to stand on his own bottom and to steer a course between the League , and the Hugonots , for as he durst not confide in the Catholick League , so he feared the issue of the War against his Protestant Subjects , both which though to appearance were equally dangerous , yet a peace with the latter seemed most safe , and desireable ; in pursuance of this Counsel , a peace being concluded with the Protestants by negotiation of the Queen , the promotors of the League , of which the Duke of Guise was the Chief , dispatched an Express immediately to Rome , giving the Pope to understand the matter in these precise words : That the cause of Religion was betrayed : That the Cause of the Hugonots was openly , and publickly favoured : That the measures of the War were broken , and all expectation of good , and benefit lost , which might redound by means of the League to the Catholick Cause : That the heart of the King seemed much estranged to the Catholick party , resolving to espouse , protect , and maintain the Heresie in France . The Pope , so soon as he received this Intelligence , called the French Ambassadour , to whom with words full of disdain , and fury he complained of the proceedings of the King , whom he mentioned as one infected with Heresie , and already alienated and estranged from the Papal Sea ; and having called a Consistory , Letters were wrote to the Nuntio Nazaret , with Orders to intimate the Pope's just complaints to the King , giving him to understand , how much he did resent the Resolution he had taken to the prejudice of the Catholick Church , which was of such ill consequence , as took deep impression in the mind of the Pope , and would be recorded with everlasting Characters of Infamy in the Histories of his Reign . The Nuntio having received these Instructions , and being backed by the instigation of the Duke of Guise , represented the Pope's sence in warm , and passionate terms : In return unto which , the King , contrary to the equal temper of his nature , retorted an Answer in brisk and sharp Expressions : That it was a fine , and easie matter for the Pope to stand and behold at a distance the miseries and afflictions of his Country , and to give Counsel without assistance , or contribution to the War ; for want of which , and of a license to alienate so much of the Lands of the Church , as might serve to raise the sum of a hundred thousand Crowns , he was forced for preservation of his Kingdom , and Regal Dignity , to accept those Conditions , which they called , ruinous to the Church . And then moderating his passion a little , in more gentle , and mild terms , he desired the Nuntio , to assure the Pope ; That he would ever adhere , and remain constant to the faith of the Catholick Church , and act in every thing to the advancement of it , so far , as he was able , and that the want onely of Money had forced him to this resolution . These particulars being wrote to Rome , quieted a little the mind of the Pope , who did all the time before , do nothing either in the Consistory with the Cardinals , or in his Discourses with the forein Ministers , but rail and storm against the French King. But being now satisfied by his Nuntio that the King had changed his mind , and would be induced to continue the War against the Protestants , provided he could be assisted with Aid from the Church ; the Pope immediately appointed a Bull to be drawn up , and sealed , giving Authority and Power to the King , not onely to raise a hundred thousand Crowns out of the Estate of the Church , as the King had demanded , but also twenty thousand Crowns more for better encouragement to continue , and persevere in the assurances given ; enjoyning the Nuntio to raise those sums on the Clergy , without any contradiction , or delatory proceedings . Thus as Sixtus was zealous , and profuse in such Expences , as he judged conducive to the support of the Papal Authority ; so he was no less generous in works , which might tend to the honour and ornament of it : In which consideration reflecting one day on the manner , and garb , in which he desired his Nuntios might live in the Courts of forein Princes ; he thought it would be more magnificent to buy , or purchase Palaces for them , in the Capital Cities , and Courts , rather than to rent Houses which appeared mean and low in the Eyes of the World. The Venetians so soon as they understood the Pope's Design herein , which they were extreamly forward to gratifie , immediately wrote to their Ambassadour residing at Rome , ordering him to acquaint the Pope , that the Senate out of their good will , and affection to the Papal Sea , had resolved to bestow on the Nuntios Apostolical a Palace , wherein to reside at Venice , and to remain to them , and their Successours for ever : And accordingly gave possession , to Matteucci the Pope's Nuntio then residing , of a magnificent Palace in the square of St. Francis at Venice ; and by Deeds , and conveyances under the Seal of St. Mark passed over the right , and title thereof unto the present Nuntio and his Successours for ever . The Pope having received the news hereof , confirmed by the authentick Copy of the Deed , was so greatly pleased , that with a Letter full of kind Expressions he returned his thanks to the Republick for their generous Present ; and lest he should seem to be backward or defective in the like liberal returns , he assigned to the Minister of Venice an other Palace at Rome , in lieu of that which they had presented to his Nuntio at Venice . Other Princes according to this Example were inclined to accommodate the Papal Minister with a Habitation ; in expectation of a like exchange at Rome ; but the truth was , the Pope began to grow sensible of an inconvenience in this sort of Presents ; for that he could neither find Palaces in Rome sufficient to receive so many Ministers , as were sent him from forein Princes , in lieu of those which were allotted to his Nuntios in the respective Courts ; nor situation of places so fitted to the humour and rank of each Representative , but that the condition of the Palace being more , or less magnificent might administer cause of exception , and quarrel to the respective Ministers : for which reason the Pope considering better of this matter , refused after the Present made him by Venice , to accept the like from any other Prince , declining the Obligation with a Complement , and an Excuse ; and that rather than put the Prince to so great an Expence , he was resolved to purchase Houses for the convenience of his Nuntios with his own Money . Thus as Sixtus was haughty in his nature , and affected high , and glorious matters ; so he was severe , and morose , judging every criminal action , or misbehaviour in Men to proceed from a contempt , or want of fear , which Men ought to bear towards his Government . Several instances of which might be given ; but because we would not enlarge into many particulars , we shall only mention one Story not unpleasant to be related , which was this : The Statue of Pasquine ( into the hand of which all Libels are put at Rome , from whence they are called Pasquils ) was one day covered with a very dirty Shirt ; and that other Statue called Marforio asking the reason of it , Pasquine answered , because his Landress had left him to be made a Princess , alluding to the Lady Camilla the Pope's Sister , who from a Landress was promoted to be a great Lady . The report of this Pasquil was immediately brought to the Pope , who conceiving thereat a secret indignation , endeavoured by his Spies to detect the Author of it ; but this being a secret known only to the Party himself , the discovery seemed impossible by other means , than the Confession of the Author ; to procure which , the Pope published an Edict , wherein he promised upon the word of a Pope to give two thousand Pistols , together with the safety of his life to any person , who should reveal the matter and confess himself to be the Author of this Pasquil ; and on the contrary threatned the Gallows , and Torments to whomsoever should be discovered , and by sufficient testimony be proved guilty . The Author being more covetous of the two thousand Pistols , than wise , went directly to the Pope , and confessed and acknowledged himself to be the Person , who made the Pasquil : which when the Pope heard ; he admired not a little at the boldness of the Man , and earnestly looking on him gave him this Answer : We are obliged to maintain the word and faith we have given you , and therefore we order , that the Money promised you , shall be paid : which being performed , and a Receipt given for it , the Pope farther added : It is true , said he , We promised you the Money , and your life , both which we have performed , but howsoever we have reserved another Reward for you in our breast , which is a Sentence that both your Hands , and Tongue be cut off , that so you may not be able to speak , or write more Satyrs of this kind . In pursuance of this intention of the Pope , this person was taken into custody ▪ and immediately his Confession produced as a testimony against him before the Judges ; by which being convicted , immediately without delay his Hands were cut off , and his Tongue bored through ; which sort of severe poceedings affrighted all Rome , which was not accustomed to such Cruelties ; the which action , with several others of the like nature strook an awe , and fear into the minds of all Men , so that generally people walk'd with great circumspection , lest they should fall into the merciless , and unrelenting hands of Sixtus . Cardinal Buoncompagno , who was constituted Gran Penitentiary by Gregory XIII . dying this year with great Riches ; that Office by his decease becoming vacant , it was expected , that the Pope would have conferred the place on Cardinal Montalto his Nephew : but to convince the World , that merit , and not affection prevailed in his mind , he readily conferred that Office on Cardinal Aldobrandino , a person of singular prudence and Learning , and one whom he gladly found an occasion to gratifie the services he had performed to the Church ; the choice of a person so deserving was acceptable to all Men , and of whom the Pope conceived such an esteem , that he communicated to him all the secrets of his Counsels , being confidently assured of the prudence , sincerity , and profoundness of his judgment . The year 1587. being the third year of the Pontificate of Sixtus , was now entered , when the People of Rome reflecting on the great plenty , and abundance of all provisions within the City , caused by the care and wise contrivance of the Pope , whilest all the neighbouring Dominions laboured under want , and scarcity : And also beholding the City of Rome by the munificence of this Pope adorned with stately Edifices ; the Citizens received so much satisfaction thereby , that they erected a Statue of Brass to him in the Capitol with this Inscription : Sixto V. Pont. Max. ob quietem publicam compressâ Sicariorum , Exulumque licentiâ , restitutam Annonae inopiam , sublevatam urbem , Edificiis , Viis , Aquaeductu illustratam , S.P.Q.R. Sixtus for his divertisement did often use to walk about the City Incognito , or in disguise ; in which kind of perambulation passing once in his Coach by the Convent of the Holy Apostles he was pleased to alight and enter into the Convent ; the Gate being open , he went first into the Porters Lodge , who was then a Probationer , or in the first year of his Novitiate : the Pope surprizing him , whilest he was eating a dish of Beans , was pleased with the remembrance of his own poor condition , when in the like posture he was forced to content himself with the same Diet ; in contemplation of which , he sat down on the stairs , and taking a wooden Spoon began to eat heartily , and help the Porter to make an end of his Mess . The standers by wondered at the humour , and fancy of the Pope , and especially to see him eat up the oiled Beans so heartily ; which when he had done , he arose up and thanked the Porter : saying , These Beans will add two years of life to us , because we have eaten them with a good appetite , and without fear . And then lifting up his eyes to Heaven , he said , Blessed be thy Name most Almighty Father , that thou hast granted this favour to thy High Priest to eat once in peace and quietness . Thus much he was apprehended to say , out of the caution and fear he had of Poison ; for he was confident , that the Porters Beans were free from such Ingredients ; though he could not be secure of his own Dishes at home ; of which living in continual suspition , he confined his Cook always ways to his Kitchin , keeping a Guard always upon him to keep him from all correspondence or communication with others . The Pope thus pleased with his Entertainment , commanded that the Porter , who was a Probationer onely , should be immediately vested in the Friers habit ; which being performed ; in his presence he gave him his Blessing at departure , adding these words : We have been what you are , do you endeavour to be what we are . But we must not omit to recount one pleasant passage , before we return to more serious , and important Affairs . Sixtus out of an affection to the Friers of his own Order , had a desire to celebrate this year a Chapter General , over which he would preside in Person , giving license not onely to such Friers as were invited thereunto ; but also to all others , who had the curiosity to be there present : and not to burden the Order with the expence , which such a concourse of people might bring , he declared that he would bear the charge on his own account ; by reason of which , never was any Chapter at Rome celebrated with such State , and Magnificence as this . At this Chapter a new General of the Order being chosen ; the Pope commanded , that after the Election all the Friers should walk in procession to kiss his Feet at the Vatican ; giving the Friers to understand the day before , that he gave license to every one of them to demand some grace , or favour from him , by which distinguishing Act of benevolence , he might give sufficient testimony to the World of that love , and affection which possessed his heart towards the Companions of his Order . The Friers receiving this gracious Message by their Cardinal Protector , were highly exalted in their spirits , and every one began to consider with himself what Boon , or Gift , or priviledg would be most corresponding to his own convenience . In the mean time the report of this excessive Grace flying about into all Convents of the City : the Friers of other Orders began to envy the happiness and fortune of the Cordeliers : the Dominicans murmured against Pius V. who had never evidenced the like respect towards them : the Cardinals also repined , and blamed the prodigality , and excess of the Pope in promising favour to every individual Frier of his Order ; when on all the Cardinals together he never bestowed one ray of his bounty , nor granted one priviledg to the whole Sacred College . But these Discourses little touched the mind of Sixtus , who the next day gave admission to the Friers one after the other , as they were in Precedency , and Seniority ; at the reception of whom the Pope sat in his Chair of State , and his Secretary on his left hand at a little Table to take their Names , and a brief of the Petitions , and Requests they made , the which for the most part were so ridiculous , and extravagant , as yielded the Pope , subject sufficient for laughter , and pass-time : For one being a Napolitan whispering in the Pope's Ear , desired , that he might have license to renounce his Order , and marry , or else , that he might have a Dispensation to keep a Wench , and not be liable to the Censure of his Superiours : some of them demanded to be made Cardidinals , others to be made Arch-bishops , Bishops , and Abbots with other Dignities : some would have crept into the Offices which belonged to other Orders : one particularly demanding to be made Chief Master of the Sacred Palace , which belongs to the Dominicans : and an other desired to have Bishops removed to make places for them . In short , their Requests were so exorbitant , that to satisfie them all , Sixtus must have overturned the whole Order of Friers , and unhinged all the Dignities , and Rules of the Church . Only it is observable that a poor Lay-Brother , who had been a Cook , and Butler in a Convent , being one of the last to kiss the feet of the Pope ; shed many tears of joy at his admittance to so unexpected an honour , which having done , the Petition he made was this : That since his Holiness was pleased to suffer such a poor wretch as he , to speak to him , all he had to desire , was onely this , that he would vouchsafe out of his great bounty to build a Fountain for his Convent , which suffered very much ( as his Holiness well knew ) for want of Water . The Friers having thus in their order exposed their several Petitions , they were called in together : and then in a full Assembly , the Pope made this general Answer to them all ; Had your petitions , and demands been correspondent to our expectation , we should have made no difficulty of giving satisfaction to your desires : We imagined , that you , who are persons sequestred from the World , would have entertained no thoughts of particular interest : for Friers having their wills restrained , and bound up with chains of Obedience ; can possess nothing in reference to their own persons , but onely with regard to the publick benefit ; to which Rule had you confined your desires , our bounty had been enlarged to the ultimate concession of what you could demand ; which we are now forced to deny , lest we should offend against the Rules of your primary Institution and Vows , which require you to mortifie , rather than me to gratifie your Ambition . Thus were the Friers all dismissed from the Pope's presence , where Petitions and Desires became the common talk and laughter of the Town , and served to discover the secret , that the minds of mortified Friers are as capable of vain thoughts and ambitious desires , as those of secular Men , who profess not the like strictness of mortification and sanctity . Howsoever , the poor Lay-brother's request for a Fountain was taken into consideration ; for that being agreeable to the Munificent humour of Sixtus was received , and immediately ordered to be put in execution by bringing Water to the Convent from the Pope's Gardens at Monte-cavallo , which flows there in plentiful streams . But now to proceed unto more serious matters . Towards the end of this year 1587. Stephen Battory Prince of Transilvania , and King of Poland , having reigned in that Kingdom for the space of nine years , departed this life : his death was universally lamented by all , having proved a most excellent Prince , and a zealous Champion of the Christian Religion against the Turk : for he recovered the Dukedoms of Suevia , and Smolensko from the Moscovites , and united them again to the Crown of Poland . He also behaved himself with constant resolution against the Turk , who having in the year 1584. demanded according to antient Articles assistance of some Polish Troops against the Persians : Battory resolutely denied them to him , saying , That , whereas the white Eagle of Poland had lately moulted her feathers , and was displumed , and become weak , she had now recovered her wings , and her train , and had sharpned both her beak , and her talons : Which brisk Reply and bravery of Battory in all the actions of his Reign , did calm the spirit of the Turks , and checked those frequent Incursions , which they made into Poland . But Battori , as we have said , dying this year , the Nobility of that Kingdom were very desirous to elect a King , who might in Wisdom , and Courage prove equal to the valour of the deceased Prince . Many there were , who offered themselves Candidates for that Election . Ridolphus the Son of Maximilian the Emperor , was one , who for being of the House of Austria , seemed qualified for that Crown : Some cast their eyes on the Duke of Parma , who for his prudence , and experience in War , was one of the most renowned Captains of those days : but being an Italian , it was suspected , that his humour would not be agrreable to the customs of Poland . The Vaivod of Transilvania , and Cardinal Battori were others , who appeared fitly qualified for this Dignity : the first being a young Man , and full of spirit , assisted with the advantage of his own Riches , and in great reputation with the Turk , appeared with a lustre deserving a Crown , but having been Nephew to the late King , his Alliance prejudiced his pretentions , not being consistent with the policy of that Nation , to have a succession in the same Family ; the same consideration also was an impediment to the Cardinal , though otherwise a Prince of excellent Endowments . The Duke of Ferrara was an other proposed , but he , as well as the Duke of Parma was an Italian , whose humour was inconsistent with the Poles . Many Nobles also of Poland it self seemed fitly qualified both in Riches , and Vertue for that Dignity ; amongst which Zamowski the Grand Chancellour had a most considerable party : for , he having managed all the Affairs of that Kingdom during the Reign of Battori , who communicated all his Counsels with him , and entrusted him with the greatest secrets of State ; by which he became the most experienced in Affairs , and high in Reputation , living little inferiour to the Royal pomp : howsoever the Nobles not enduring at that time subjection to any of their own degree , and Country ; and having never for the space of six hundred years admitted a Prince of their own to reign over them , they would neither now introduce a Novelty repugnant to their antient customs , and constitutions . Upon the preceding considerations the election falling on none of the foregoing Princes ; the Votes came at length to concenter between the Prince of Sweden , and the Arch-Duke of Austria called Maximilian , Brother of the Emperor Ridolphus , a person of that affable , and obliging deportment , as took much with the humour of the Polanders . Howsoever , the contrary party and the most prevalent objected ; that being Brother to the Emperor , he might be too potent , and in time by the power of Germany subvert the Government , and turn it from an elective to an hereditary Kingdom : wherefore totally declining Maximilian , this party resolutely fixed on the Prince of Sweden a youth of twenty years of age , greatly favoured by the Poles for being descended from the Family of Jagellona ; which for having added the Dukedom of Lituania to their Commonwealth , was so highly esteemed by them , that the merit to that Family could be no otherwise extinguished , than by transferring the Crown to the Prince thereof . But these considerations in favour of Sweden were turned to quite contrary Sentiments by the differing party , so that the whole body of the Nobility being divided between these two Princes , the Election still remained in suspense ; both designing to determine the Dispute by force of Arms. Whilest the Election remained under these doubtful circumstances , Sixtus wrote to the Arch-bishop of Naples , then Nuntio residing at the place of Election , secretly to favour the side of Maximilian , but yet with such caution , as not too far to engage himself , but that , in case fortune favoured the Prince of Sweden , he might without a blemish declare himself for that party , that so he might own in some measure his Election unto him . Maximilian to make good his cause appearing before Cracovia with an Army of sixteen thousand fighting Men , demanded of the Citizens to receive him in ; but they refused it , and sent with all diligence to the Prince of Sweden to expedite his March , for that delays in this case were dangerous , and that the day of his Coronation was fixed to be celebrated on the Feast of St. Luke , then near approaching : In the mean time , they repaired their Fortifications , and strengthened their Suburbs , making daily Sallies on the Forces of Maximilian , and most commonly were successful therein to the great encouragement of the Citizens . In a short time after , Ambassadours arrived at Cracon from the Prince of Sweden , advising that the Prince , though detained by contrary Winds , was come as far as Donzilca , and that though it was impossible for him to be so soon with them as St. Luke's day ; yet certainly he would not fail to be there by St. Martin's , which was on the 15th . of November , and be ready to receive that Dignity on the Sunday following ; for according to the custom of that Country the Coronation must always be solemnized on the Lord's Day . During all this time the Army of Maximilian was greatly weakned for want of provisions ; and having neither Wine , nor good Beer , they were forced to drink bad Waters , which with the cold and moisture of the season caused Fluxes and Dysenteries and other distempers amongst the Soldiery , which reduced them to small numbers . Howsoever Maximilian leaving the City of Cracovia , marched towards Pietricovia with intention to stop the march of the Prince of Sweden : but finding that the Army of his Enemy was greater , than his own , and that he received the worst in many Skirmishes , he retreated to Bellone , and thence to Pitschen of the frontiers of Silesia belonging to the Duke of Briga . But being pursued thither by the Enemy , he was there besieged , and afterwards taken Prisoner towards the end of January 1588. The Pope who was greatly concerned for this disgrace of Maximilian , dispeeded Cardinal Aldobrandino into Poland to treat a Peace , and an Accommodation between Maximilian , and the Prince ; the which after various difficulties , and Disputes was happily concluded , about the beginning of March 1589. The Articles of which were , that Maximilian should renounce all Title , and pretence to the Crown of Poland by reason of the late Election , or any other demand whatsoever ; and that the Prince of Sweden should remain the lawful and undoubted King : which being agreed the Prince took possession , and was named Sigismond III. The Pope , who was no less zealous for the success of the King's Arms in France against his Protestant Subjects ; sent a Sword to the Duke of Guise , who was chief of the Catholick League , as he had lately done to the Prince Farnese , who was Governour of Flanders ; the which was delivered by a Bishop who was purposely sent to present it , and therewith to tender his paternal love , and benediction to the Duke , assuring him that he possessed a large room in the heart and breast of the Pope . The Ceremony of delivering this Sword was performed with such pomp , and triumph at Paris , and with such popular acclamations of the multitude in favour of Guise , as administred just cause of jealousie , and fear to the King ; and though Guise was ambitious enough to be pleased therewith , yet being immoderate , and irregular , his modesty told him , that they were undecent . The King in the mean time being eclipsed by the popular grandeur of Guise , and by the troubles of a Civil War with which his Kingdom was infested , did seem to resent the favours which the Pope shewed to Guise , as unseasonable ; of which when Sixtus had knowledg , and of the popular acclamations at the delivery of his Sword , he was much troubled ; for he being of a humour always desirous to maintain Sovereignty in its highest degree of Honour , and Power , did by a Letter to the King exhort him to maintain his Prerogatives , and conserve the honour of his Crown against the Insolencies , and rebellions of his Subjects : adding , That a Canker in the bowels of his State was curable onely by cauterizing , and by fire , and Sword : and that it was necessary to vent some of that blood , which was too redundant in the veins of his Subjects . The King made frequent reflections on this Letter , and often gave it to the Duke of Guise to read , and consider : and being one day in Parliament , where many Debates arose touching the ways , and means by which the Civil Wars might be accommodated , and a good understanding produced between him and his Subjects ; the King declared the great aversion of his mind to blood , or other extremities ; which though he might justly by the Counsels , and persuasions of the Pope , yet he was more tender of the lives of his Subjects , than to cure his troubles by such severe Remedies ; and to confirm the truth thereof , he produced the Pope's Letter , causing it publickly to be read in that Assembly : which when the Parliament heard , they Blessed themselves , and as well the Catholicks , as Protestants remained astonished and scandalized at this cruelty of the Universal Pastor , who with such little remorse could suck the blood of Christ's Sheep , as if he had rather been the Wolf , than Shepherd of the Christian Flock . Which when the Pope understood , and was informed of all the Satyrs , and Libels which the Protestants had composed on this occasion , he was greatly disturbed , that the King should so publickly expose his Counsels , which he designed for his secret directions ; and having signified his resentment thereof by his Nuntio , he would never afterwards adventure to write him a Letter , but on all occasions of business referred himself by word of mouth to the report of his Nuntio . And now Sixtus whose thoughts were ever employed on means which might enlarge , or make great the Church ; did much incite Philip II. King of Spain to make War on Elizabeth Queen of England , pressing him to re-assume his Right to that Kingdom which he had once governed ; and for encouragement thereunto , he promised Count Olivarez the King's Ambassadour at Rome , that so soon as the Spanish Army should be landed on any part of the English shoar , he would immediately contribute a million of Crowns to that Design . Nor was the Pope moved hereunto out of a zeal onely to Religion , but out of a secular Design ; supposing that the chief Flower of the Nobility and Soldiery of Naples being drained thence on this Enterprize , he might have a more facil passage to the possession of that Kingdom . In pursuance therefore of this Design , a great and wonderful Fleet of vast Caracks to the number of one hundred and fifty Sail being set to Sea , on which were twenty three thousand Land Soldiers , with two thousand pieces of Cannon , of which the Duke of Medina Sidonia was made General ; they entered the Channel of England , where being met by a small Fleet of Ships under the Command of Sir Francis Drake , several broad-sides passed between them : but at length the Divine Providence assisting England , and defending the Protestant Cause ; the valour of the English , and the successful direction of the Fire-ships prevailed with admirable fortune over the Spaniards , against whom also God himself fighting , ( as we may say ) by his Storms and Tempests : totally defeated , and destroyed this invincible Armada , as we may more at large read in our Chronicles of England . Sixtus having received the news of this unhappy defeat , wrote Letters to Philip to condole with him for the loss : and therewith taking an occasion to blame the management and conduct of his Officers , he attributed the miscarriage of all to the want of care , and experience of the Chief Commanders : by which reflection of disgrace his intent was , to prevent all Demands from him of reparation for this loss ; and on this subject he proceeded in a publick Consistory to blame , and tax every Individual Chief both in the Army , and in the Council of ill administration ; onely he took upon him to excuse Alexander Farnese Governour of the Low-Countries , and to answer the aspersions which his Enemies had charged upon him , declaring him to be the onely person , who for his personal Valour , and excellency of his Conduct was the most approved Captain of that Age. This Letter of Condolance wrote by the Pope was dispatched to his Nuntio at Madrid to be delivered to the King , whose constancy of mind , and evenness of temper was such , that though the Nuntio well knew he had no need of Cordials , or consolatory Exhortations , yet the Commands of his Master , were to be obeyed , and the formality observed . Whilest King Philip was reading the Letter , he often smiled , as if the Stile had rather been to congratulate his Victory , than to condole for his loss : Howsoever he thanked the Nuntio , and promised to return an Answer thereunto speedily , the which he accordingly did in the space of two days after in words to this effect . That his Holiness would be pleased together with him to render thanks to God Almighty , for being pleased to conserve the remnant of his Fleet from such dreadful storms , and tempests , and for bestowing on him Riches , and Power sufficient to set out , and equippe an other equal to the former . That he had sent his Fleet to fight against the Enemies of Christ , but not to Combat with the Seas , and Winds , and therefore saw no cause to blame his Officers either Civil or Military : And in fine , perceiving the subtil manner of the Pope to forestall his demands of succours , or reparations , he concluded his Letter in this manner : That the loss did as well concern the Pope , as himself , by whose directions , and encouragement he had undertaken that Enterprise : That he having had the glory to have lost a Fleet in the service of Christ ; had already performed his part ; and that now for the future the next attempt belonged to the Church , in which he promised to follow , but not to precede . It was believed , that the King wrote with this resolution , and indifferency of mind to the Pope ; to let him know that this misfortune did not abate his Courage , or force in defence of his own Dominions ; for the King was jealous , and had cause sufficient to suspect , that the Gallies which the Pope had lately built , and the vast sums of Money , which he had lately amassed were with design on the Kingdom of Naples ; on which the Count Olivarez Ambassadour at Rome , having always a vigilant Eye , did constantly inculcate to the Pope in his Discourses : That so much as his Master had lost in seeking the Conquest of others Kingdoms , as much he did not doubt but to recover on any Prince , who should attempt on his Dominions . This year 1588. famous for the destruction of the Spanish Armada , was signalized also towards the end thereof on the 23d . of December by the death of the Duke of Guise , a Prince of such popular esteem , that he appeared greater than the King , and to eclipsed the Sovereignty , that not longer enduring to be so clouded , he resolved to break through the obscurity , by the destruction of the Duke , whom the King caused to be assassinated by eight Executioners , as he was entering into his Closet , being thereunto called by his Command ; these Officers of the King's displeasure so effectually performed their work , by the mortal stabs they gave him , that he had not time to utter one word , but onely breathed out his life with dying groans : the same day the Cardinal his Brother was imprisoned , and the next day being the Eve of Christmas was put to death : the which misfortune to the House of Guise was followed by the imprisonment of the Cardinal of Bourbon the Pope's Legat at Avignon , the Arch-bishop of Lions , and of the eldest Son of the Duke of Guise . The news of the Duke's death was dispeeded to Rome with such diligence by an Express , that the Pope received it on the 3d. of January 1589. at the same time , that he was discoursing with the Cardinal Joyeuse touching the Affairs , and interest of France . The Pope at the arrival hereof , did not seem troubled , or in the least manner surprized ; for though the Duke was a zealous Defender of the Roman Catholick Religion , yet considering that he was ambitious , and popular , and one who checked the Sovereign power ; the Pope who was a great Assertor of the Monarchical Authority in its Supreme degree , received the news of his unhappy fate without any remorse , or resentment ; and so shrinking up his shoulders , said : Had we been King of France , we should have done the same . And when the particulars were all recounted , he added , Such is commonly the destiny of Men , who committed many Errors with subtil Arts , but then know not how to conserve themselves with mature judgment , and due caution . But when about four days after that Intelligence came , how that the Cardinal of Guise was likewise put to death , and that the Cardinal of Bourbon , and the Arch-bishop of Lions were imprisoned ; he then began to fume and storm like an enraged Bear , venting his passion with ten thousand violent expressions against the King , clapping his hands , and stamping with his feet on the floor , in such manner as affrighted all his Servants , and Attendance . Henry III. of France being acquainted with the humour of Sixtus ; and how apt he was to resent the least injuries towards Ecclesiastical persons , and encroachment on his Authority ; dispatched Girolamo Gondi a Florentine Gentleman with all expedition to Rome to join with his Ambassadour the Marquess Pisani in making excuses for the death of the Cardinal , and the imprisonment of the Cardinal of Bourbon , and Arch-Bishop of Lions , being thereunto necessitated contrary to his own nature for the conservation of his own life , and Crown . Gondi being arrived at Rome , and having consulted together with the Ambassadour , the way , and manner , to address themselves unto the Pope ; and being admitted to Audience , the Pope with a stern Countenance looked on them , and with sharp , and severe terms began to reproach the King , wondering how he could dare to violate the immunities , and priviledges of the Ecclesiastical State , and the dignity of Cardinals , and against all Laws both Divine , and humane , could entertain so much wickedness in his heart , as to murther a Cardinal , and imprison two others of eminent dignity in the Church , as if they had been subjected to the Secular power . The Ambassadours for Reply hereunto in modest terms , but yet with grave , and unmoved constancy began to relate the Treason , and Plots of which the Cardinal was guilty contrary to the Faith , and Allegiance which he owed unto the King , with whom also the Cardinal of Bourbon , and the Arch-bishop of Lions had been Complices . It is true , said they , it would have best become the righteousness , and judgment of a King to have proceeded in a juditiary way according to all the methods , and rules of Law , but the Cardinal assisted by the power of his Brother , and by the Authority of the two other potent Prelates , was become too strong for the Law , or to be treated by the usual formalities of common Process ; for they having forced the King to abandon his Palace , and fly in disguise through the streets of Paris , there remained no mild terms of Accommodation , but either the King must become a Subject unto them , and divest himself of his Dignity , and resign his Power into the hands of those Guardians , as if he were in his pupillage , or years of minority , or else he must serve himself of those means , which God appointed him for conservation of his Crown , and Regal Office in which he was anointed . In fine , they concluded , that the King was an obedient Son of the Church , and was ready to satisfie the desires of his Holiness to the utmost of his power ; and to that end he had expresly sent this Gondi now present before him , humbly to beseech his Holiness to pardon what was past , and as a testimony , and evidence of his reconciliation to send him his Blessing . But Sixtus having neither by these reasons , nor yet by the gentle and submissive terms of the Ambassadours , abated the fury and anger which appeared in his countenance : Replyed with a loud Voice ; That , he was well assured , that Gondi was dispatched on an other Errand , than this ; and that by any thing they had said , there was no judgment to be made of sorrow , or repentance in the King for the Crimes he had committed , or of such obedience , which they professed to the Apostolical Sea , so long as contrary to the priviledges thereof , he detained the Prelates in Prison ; and that in case he expected absolution , he was to seek it with tears , and by a Person express , and employed to no other purpose , and that there ought to be a Session of Prelates thereupon , to consider , whether such repentance were real , and unfeigned . And at last concluded with these sharp words . You , said he , think you have to do with some poor simple Frier , that is unacquainted with Men , and the World ; but you shall find , that you have to do with Sixtus , who is ready to expend blood in defence of the Dignity of the Holy See. After which he dismissed the two Ambassadours , and the next day called a Consistory , in which he appeared with a countenance full of Choler which boiled in his breast ; and then began to exclaim against his Legat Morosini residing at Paris , as if he had consented to the death of the Cardinal , or at least might have prevented both that and the imprisonment of the Prelats , in case he had vigorously appeared against such indirect Counsels : In the next place he railed against some Cardinals , who had the boldness to excuse the murther which the King had committed ; wondering that Cardinals should so little esteem their Dignity , and degree , as to expose the sanctity of their purple to be profaned , by the unhallowed violences of an usurped jurisdiction . As to us ( said he ) it concerns little what affronts are put on the Cardinals dignity , but we are sure , that it is of a high consequence to you : for we cannot believe , that you would readily consent to be dispoiled of their Authority , your liberties , prerogatives , and other priviledges with which you are adorned : of which you will certainly be , if this murther of a Cardinal be connived at , or passed by without any resentment . We therefore are resolved to perform our duty , and do that which God , and his Laws require at Our hands : and if from thence , as you may possibly object , ill consequences ensue to the Kingdom of France , we shall remain acquitted in the sight of God ; for justice must be done , though the World should be ruined , and dissolved thereby . The Cardinals remaining all silent , none daring to make a Reply . The Pope proceeded , and said : We shall depute a Congregation of Cardinals to examine this case , and search farther into this matter , and accordingly the persons nominated were Anthony Sorbellone , the Arch bishop of Santa Severina , Facchinetto , Lancilotto , Sastagna and others ; the which Deputation was now the common Discourse , and filled all the World with high expectation of the success , and issue thereof . The King being informed of these proceedings , redoubled his Guards , and cautions in the Court of Rome , to which place he dispatched the Bishop of Mans , a person of singular probity , and eloquence to make his defence : and having received his Instructions , and being fully informed of all the reasons , and arguments which might be produced in behalf of the King , he arrived at Rome , where having first consulted the Ambassadours , he was with them admitted unto Audience with the Pope : to whom he began with most profound humility to argue and plead : That the King had not incurred the punishment of any Ecclesiastical Censure , having in no manner violated , or infringed the Liberties , or Immunities of the Church . For that the Cardinal having been found guilty of high Treason against the King , was by the fundamental Laws , and constitutions of France , subjected to the Secular Power : and in regard he was a Peer of that Realm , his Cause was more immediately triable in the Parliament of Paris , and in a grand Assembly of all the Princes , and Officers of the Crown ; so that if the King had trespassed against any Laws , it was against the priviledges of his own Parliaments , and not against the jurisdiction of the Ecclesiastical State. In the next place he argued , that a King of France according to the priviledges of the Gallican Church could not incur the Censure of Excommunication . But these Arguments , and ways of reasonings were in no wise pleasing to the humour of Sixtus , being against the Idea , and Scheme that he had figured to himself of the Power of the Church and Keys : but rather served to inflame his passion , and therefore setting aside all those Arguments , as not worth an Answer , he declared , and sentenced , That in case within a certain time limited , the King did not free , and set at liberty the Cardinal of Bourbon , and the Arch-bishop of Lions : and that in case within the space of sixty days after such releasement , the assurance thereof were not intimated to himself and the Apostolical See , by writings under the King 's own hand , and the Royal Signet , That then in such case the King remained actually Excommunicated , and incurred all the Ecclesiastical Censures , as expressed in the Sacred Canons , and Constitutions of the Church . Farther , The Pope cited the King to appear at Rome either in person , or by his Proxy within the space of sixty days after intimation of these Summons should be given him ; to render an account , and to give answer to the accusation charged upon him , for having murthered the Cardinal of Guise , and imprisoned the Cardinal of Bourbon , and the Arch-bishop of Lions : and for default of such appearance , that then the King did actually incur the pain of Excommunication , from which he could not be absolved by any other person whatsoever , than onely by the Pope himself , unless at the point of death ; nor then neither , unless upon a confident , and faithful assurance and Vows to act , and obey all matters and Injunctions whatsoever which should be enjoyned , and commanded by the Holy Church . Two Months , and some few days after the Pope had issued out this Excommunication ; it happened , that the King being at the Head of a great Army near St. Clou about two Leagues from Paris was on the first day of August 1589. stabbed in the Belly by a Dominican Frier , who was a youth of about twenty three years of age : and with him ended his quarrel with the Pope . Such being the fate of Henry III. the news thereof flew speedily to Rome , where the Spaniards caused a report to be spread : that the Affairs of the King of Navarre were reduced to a mean , and a low condition , and almost desperate ; and that not onely those of the League , but also the whole Kingdom had declared the Cardinal of Bourbon to be King by the name of Charles XI . Upon this grand Crisis of Affairs , the Pope resolved to dispeed Cardinal Cajetan in quality of his Legat into France with a numerous train of Prelats famous for their Wisdom , and Learning , intending to furnish him with the sum of a hundred thousand Pistols to defray the charge , and pomp of his sublime Character . Whilest things were thus preparing , Advices came from the Duke of Luxemburg that Henry of Vandosme King of Navarre having been victorious in many bloody Battels , was acknowledged by all the Nobility to be the true , and lawful King of France : and that he , ( namely the Duke of Luxemburg ) was designed Ambassadour by the said Nobility unto his Holiness , to inform him of the reasons , which moved them to such an acknowledgment , and to demand his Counsel and direction , as the common Father , how , and in what manner they might apply such remedies , as might tend to a happy , and a well grounded peace . The Pope discovering hereby , that the Agents of the League had falsely represented the state of Affairs to him , immediately dispatched a Letter in answer to the Duke of Luxemburg , acquainting him , that his Person should be welcome at Rome and civilly treated ; together with an other to the Nobility of France in the Camp of Navarre , exhorting them to remain firm and constant to the Catholick Religion ; adding , that as to the person of the King , it was indifferent to him , who it was that reigned , provided , he were a true Son of the Church , and such as the Nobility desired . And now the Legat being upon departure , the Pope altered many particulars of his former Instructions , and expresly warned him to keep , as much as was possible , an even , and steady hand in all the pretensions of Secular Princes ; but that he should be sure always to incline towards the side of the Church , and Religion : that he should not shew himself an open Enemy to the King of Navarre , until his case was desperate , and past all hopes of being reclaimed to the Church ; but that so soon as he found him wavering , he should then encourage him ; but stand a Neuter , until he professed himself a true Convert , and from that time to declare for his Person , and Interest . But the Legat not well observing these Rules , but running quite contrary in favour of the League , and making his aboad at Paris , which had declared it self against the King of Navarre ; did greatly incur the displeasure of the Pope , who not approving his Negotiations , gave a stop to those sums of Money which he had designed for him . In short therefore this deportment which the Pope used towards Henry , did greatly contribute towards his establishment : for the World observing , that so wise a person as the Pope , professing no other quarrel to him , than onely on the score of Religion ; and that this scruple being removed , he was ready to side with him against all other Interests ; and that he had induced the wise , and politick Senate of Venice to acknowledg him for King of France : there is no doubt , but that these favourable appearances did bring great reputation to the Arms of Henry , and much facilitated his ascent to the Crown . Having in this manner laid down the Methods , and ways of proceedings in Secular Affairs , and with forein Princes ; let us now before we conclude the Life of this great Man , return to the treatment which he exercised towards his own People , and the rules he observed in the maintenance , and nourishment of his own natural Body . Sixtus having now for five years observed many things relating to Government : nothing appeared more extravagant than the gallantry which people used in their Clothing ; which was become so excessive , that for the regulation thereof , he constituted Cardinal Aldobrandino to be the Reformer ; by whose care , and wisdom such sumptuary Laws were enacted , as reduced all persons into a modesty of dress , and habit ; which being imposed with severe penalties on the Transgressour , which Sixtus would never remit , all the Rules were observed and obeyed , during the time of this Pope , who did not supervive for many Months after . It is observable that this Sixtus , when he was a Frier , and a Cardinal , and not incumbred with a load of business , was very temperate , and abstemious in his Diet : but being made Pope and burdened with an intense application of mind to business , he seemed to want greater nourishment to keep up his spirits , which otherwise might have sunk under the weight of Affairs ; and therefore did eat much , and drink often of divers sorts of delicious and exquisite Wines , and would often sit two or three hours at Meals discoursing of Theological , and political Subjects : howsoever his Diet was ordinary , and course , and his Table as frugal , as of any Pope that ever preceded him . He slept little , having his mind always intent to Studies , or businesses , giving Audiences to forein Ambassadours , or hearing the Consults , and Advices of his Cardinals , or administring Justice , so that he was never observed to be idle , or at leisure . He was ever chiding in a clamorous manner with his Servants , and yet he loved them , preferring many of them to high degrees , and dignities , having made three of them Cardinals , and Bishops besides Castruccio Ardas ; as he was forward to advance those who had merited well from him , so he was rigorous and severe against any , who offended either out of negligence , or malice : An example of which , he shewed in the condemnation of Bellochio his Cup-bearer , to the Gallies , for having affixed the Annulus Piscatorius , or the Pope's Seal to a certain writing , which Sixtus had refused to pass ; nor could he be dissuaded by all the Intreaties which the Friends of Bellochio used , and being cast into the Gallies , he died miserably in two Months time of his disgrace , and servitude . He was extreamly tender and affectionate to his own Kindred and Relations , and in an especial manner to his Sister Camilla , one of whose Grandsons by a Daughter , a youth very young he raised to be a Cardinal in the first Month that he was made Pope , who so well improved himself by time , in the dexterous management of all Affairs , that he became so very useful to his Uncle the Pope , that he bestowed a Revenue upon him of an hundred thousand Crowns of yearly Rent . The Palace of Montalto is to this day to be seen at Rome rarely furnished , and famous for the abundance of rare Pictures , Statues , and Urns , and the Garden one of the best in all Rome . He was infinitely covetous , and contriving for Money , for raising of which he laid Taxes on those things which were never before charged , and sold those Offices , which were never until his time set to sale ; so that he advanced the Papal Revenue to above six hundred thousand Crowns a year , above the ordinary Income : and in the first year of his Reign , he laid up a million of Gold in the Castle of St. Angelo , ordaining , that this Money should never be employed in any thing whatsoever , unless it were towards maintenance of a War for recovery of the Holy Land. In the third year also of his Pontificate , he laid up another million to the same end and purpose , swearing himself never to make use of the same , but for that War , or for some other War in defence of the Church against Infidels , or Hereticks ; and this Oath of his , he would have all Popes obliged to conserve , and keep inviolate . And that he might the better accumulate Wealth in this nature , as he was sparing in his Diet , so he was also in his Clothing , causing his very Shirts to be patched before he would give them to his Servants : and besides these two millions , he laid up three other in the same Castle ; so that at his death five millions were found of his hoard , and heaps . And yet notwithstanding all this Riches , which he had spared , he had been most profuse in his publick Buildings , and magnificent in Noble Structures , Aqueducts , and other things of common use , and benefit ; and besides all this , he employed a stock of two hundred thousand Crowns to maintain plenty in Rome , during the times of scarcity and famine in other parts of Italy . He ordained that the number of Cardinals should not exceed seventy in all , amongst which four at least ought to be Doctors in Divinity , chosen out of the several Orders of Friers as well Mendicants as Regulars : and that Cardinals should never be ordained , but in the Ember Week of December , as had been observed from the time of Clement I. though in the promotions of Cardinal Allen , and Morosini he himself transgressed that Rule : and created in his time thirty three Cardinals . For more speedy decision of matters of Law , and that Suits might not spin out into many years , he erected a Court of Conscience , composed of wise and godly Men , and such as feared God. He enacted that Adultery should be punished with Death ; and prohibited judicial Astrology . About four Months before his death , he began to find himself indisposed , and complained of an illness in his Head ; of which distemper and of the nature of his Disease he often discoursed with much reason according to the Rules of Galen , and Hippocrates ; howsoever during the time of this indisposition , he omitted nothing of his business , and ate and drank of such Meats , and Liquors , as are usual for Men of the best health ; having often in his Mouth the saying of Flavius Vespatian the Emperor , That a Prince ought to die on his feet , and in action , signifying that a Prince ought to die in the work of his Vocation . But being more grievously feised by a malignant Fever on the twentieth of August 1590. on the thirtieth of the same Month in the Evening he died , being in the seventieth year of his Age , having governed the Papal Sea five years , four months , and three days . The Night after , his Body was carried in a Hearse to the Church of St. Peter near the Vatican , for he died at his Palace of Monte Cavallo ; from whence Cardinal Montalto caused it to be transported with solemn and Princely equipage to a Chappel which Sixtus had built adjoyning to the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore . After whose death the Sea was vacant eighteen days . VRBAN VII . URBAN the Seventh , called John Baptista Castagna was born at Rome , his Family came from Genoua , being descended from the Antient Nobility of that City ; but his Mother was a Roman of the house of the Ricci . He was educated in all the usual Methods of good Literature ; and applying himself chiefly to the Studies of the Canon , and Civil Law , he became so good a Proficient therein that he attained the degree of Doctor in the University of Belogna : In the time of Julius III. he accompanied his Uncle Veralli into France , who was employed in that Court in quality of Legat ; and acting there under his Uncle , he gave clear demonstrations of quickness of parts , and vivacity of Spirit , fit for great and important undertakings : returning afterwards to Rome , he dwelt in the House of the Arch-bishop of Rosano . Paul IV. made him Governour of Perusa : and Pius IV. who immediately succeeded him , sent him with the Character of his Legat into Spain ; in which employment he was continued by Pius V. for the space of seven years . Gregory XIII . recalled him out of Spain to Rome , and bestowed on him the Arch-bishoprick of Rosano , without reservation to himself of any quit-rent thereupon : and afterwards delegated him his Nuntio to Venice , and with that Character gave him a Commission to treat a Peace in the Low Countries between King Philip and those States . At his return to Rome , he was made Counsellour of the Ecclesiastical State , and assumed into the number of Prelats of the Office of the Inquisition ; in which Employments he continued until the year 1583. when he was created Cardinal by the said Gregory with the Title of Saint Marcellus at a promotion of nineteen Cardinals , and soon after he was sent Legat to Bologna . He was also held in great esteem by Sixtus V. and entrusted by him in the management of the most important Affairs both in Church and State ; and by him judged the most probable person to succeed him in the Papal Chair ; the which he expressed one day , when contriving in what manner to enlarge the Street from Santa Croce to Santa Maria Maggiore , and thence how it might be continued in a direct line to Santa Maria del popolo , he turned about to Cardinal Saint Marcellus , and told him , That to finish that work , would belong to him ; meaning , that the succession being his , it would appertain to him to compleat what he had happily begun . Nor was it onely the Opinion of Sixtus , that Cardinal Marcellus was to be his Successour ; but the common Voice , and rumour of the people fixed the Papal Dignity upon him ; the which accordingly succeeded : for so soon as Sixtus was dead , and the usual Obsequies of his Interment solemnized ; the Cardinals to the number of fifty four on the 7th . of September 1590. entred the Conclave , where a very great party laboured much for the election of Cardinal Colonna ; who though he were a person of merit and worth , yet he was so highly opposed by a contrary faction ; that both parties being intrigued in difficulties , did , as it were by mutual consent concur in their suffrages for Cardinal St. Marcellus , who was a person without exception , and grateful both to Princes , Cardinals , and People ; for no sooner was the Scrutiny begun , than all things so appeared in his favour , that on the 14th . of September at Night , the Cardinals were assured of the person , on whom the Election should fall ; more Votes appearing for him than the Complement required ; howsoever , though the Election was deferred until the next day at Noon ; yet so unanimous , and constant was every person to his Vote , that the delay of time produced no alteration : so that on Saturday the 15th , he was with common consent declared Pope . And then clothing himself in his Pontifical Habit , whilest he took the Rocket , which is made of a fine sort of Tiffany , he was observed to say these words : Who would think that this light Habit should be of so weighty a Burden . And now being seated in his Chair , and adored after the accustomary manner by the Cardinals , he was pleased to call himself by the name of Vrban VII . signifying thereby the urbanity of his Disposition , which was inclinable to use all Persons with an obliging , and gentle treatment . The same Evening that he was created Pope he presented two thousand Ducats to Cardinal Sans , and a thousand to Cardinal Alano in consideration of the want , and poverty of their condition : and when Cardinal Albano desired him onely two days forbearance of the payment of three thousand three hundred Crowns , which were lent him by Sixtus V. he freely forgave him the Debt , as he did several other great sums of Mony , which he had lent when he was Cardinal . The second day after he was chosen Pope , not finding himself well disposed in his health , he determined to remove from the Vatican to Montecavallo , as being a more wholesom and pleasant Air ; but being put in mind , that it was not the custom for Popes to remove or pass the streets of Rome without an Equipage , and attendance of Cardinals , Prelats , and other Lords , which was never done , until his Coronation was solemnized ; in compliance with such admonition , he deferred his removal until that function was performed ; when the day following his indisposition turning to a malignant Fever , he grew worse and worse , and on the 27th . of September he expired his last breath , dying on the thirteenth day of his Papacy , and in the seventieth year of his Age , and was buried in St. Peter's Church . Some do alledg , that having not been Crowned , he ought not to be numbred amongst the Popes ; but this matter is otherwise determined by an Antient Canon , which says : Vt is , qui electus est in Apostolatum si juxta consuetudinem inthronizari non valeat ; electus tamen sicut verus Papa obtinet auctoritatem regendi R. Ecclesiae , & disponendi omnes facultates illius , guod B. Gregorium ante suam coronationem cognovimus fecisse , &c. Vrban being dead , the Sea was vacant two months and nine days . GREGORY XIV . GREGORY the Fourteenth , called Nicholas Sfrondati , of a Rich , and antient Family in Milan , was on the 5th . of December of this year , elected Pope : his Father was Francis Sfrondati a Senatour of Milan , and by Charles V. was constituted Governour of Siena . Pope Paul III. who was always inquisitive after wise , and able Men whom he might raise , and prefer unto places of Trust , made him Bishop of Cremona , after the death of his Wife , and Cardinal with the same Title . This Nicholas being descended from Francis a wise and excellent Parent , was educated in all manner of Learning , and good literature agreeable to his rank and quality : he first studied at Perusa , afterwards at Pavia , where he took his degree of Doctor of the Civil Law : Pius IV. created him Bishop of Cremona , with which Title he resided at Trent three years , during which Council , the affability he used in his Conversation , was very pleasing to the other Fathers , and the knowledg he had in the Law made him useful in the service of the Pope ; though he was one of those Prelats who contended much , that Risidences were Jure Divino . Gregory XIII . promoted him to the Dignity of Cardinal , and in honour to his memory , when he came to be elected Pope , he called himself hy the name of Gregory XIV . The Conclave in which he was chosen was very memorable , as namely for the number of Cardinals there present who were fifty four , also for the many pretenders to the Papal Dignity , who were no less than sixteen , all persons of great worth and merit , also for the Leaders , and Heads of Parties , who were six , and for the time that the Conclave continued being almost two months ; which at first according to the common Opinion , was believed not to last two days , all persons concluding , that the Election would terminate in the person of Cardinal St. Severina , one of great Learning , and experience in Affairs , and most zealous for the welfare , and honour of the Papal Chair : But he being a person of a morose humour , and austerity of life , was rejected , and endeavours made for Cardinal Colonna , a Prince of that high reputation and merit , that at Rome his Election was generally believed , and concluded to be certain ; but for want of some Votes , both he and Mandovi , who stood equal with him were laid aside . Cardinal Aldobrandino was the next brought to the Scrutiny ; and after him Cardinal della Rovere , but those , who delighted to find difficulties in all matters rendered their Elections void , like the former . At length to bring things to a period , seven Cardinals were proposed , who were esteemed Men of that Integrity , and of that general good reputation with all , that none of them could be chosen amiss , and that ( as it was believed ) the choice would come to terminate in one of them : but upon a Scrutiny made , the same difficulties occurred , as in the former ; the like also happened to Paleotto , and Santi quatro . At length after divers , and various turnings of Affairs , , Cardinal Montalto followed by many other Cardinals to the number of twenty six , who were his own Creatures moved for the Election of Cardinal Cremona , and with this train went to his Chamber , where they found him on his knees at Prayers ; in which posture Montalto told him , that he should prepare himself against the next day to receive his promotion to the Papal Chair : and accordingly the next Morning early he raised him from his Bed , and causing him hastily to cloth himself , conducted him with seven Cardinals to the Chappel , where Scrutiny being made , Cremona was with common consent , and suffrages of all elected Pope : presently after which the Adoration was made with all the other usual Ceremonies . So soon as he was promoted to this Dignity , he made large Presents to many of the Cardinals , giving a thousand Crowns to each , telling them , that it was to defray the charges they had been at , during the long time they had resided in the Conclave . He bestowed also great sums to pious uses : and ordered that the domestick Servants of his Family should be clothed in new and rich Habits : He provided against the scarcity , and dearness of Corn and other provisions ; and restored those Romans to their Places , and Offices which Sixtus V. had taken from them . Howsoever the day but one after he was chosen , finding himself indisposed , he refused to give Audience either to Cardinals , or to the Ambassadours of Princes ; yet notwithstanding on the 18th . of December , being the Feast of the conception of our Lady , he forced himself in despight of his distemper to pass all the Ceremonies of his Coronation , and on the 13th . to take solemn possession of the Papal Chair at the Lateran ; all the streets through which he passed were hung with Tapistry , and other Ornaments , and thronged with people to receive his Benediction ; at which great honours , though he was observe ; d to smile , and carry a countenance not becoming the gravity of a Pope , yet he would often praise God , and say , Lord , I thank thee , that with all these honours , and worship , thou hast not suffered the heart of thy servant to be puffed up , or transported with worldly glory . And for the greater solemnity of this Procession , the People of Rome erected a triumphal Arch , with this Inscription , Gregory XIV . ob Egregia , & Felicia Pontificatus auspicia pristina Munera , & Beneficia Capitolio restituta , Civitatem egestate , atque annonâ laborantem opportunâ liberalitate sublevatam , insignibus ejus virtutibus SPQ.R. On the other side were Inscribed . Optimo Principi Gregorio XIV . Pont. Max. ab ineunte aetate per gradus verae Sapientiae , Pietatis , Beneficentiae , caeterarumque virtutum ad Apostolici Fastigii gloriam , & Majestatem evecto , ob fausta Sacri , Augustique Principatus initia , & non dubiam spem rerum Maximarum Reipub. Christianae oblatam , S.P.Q.R. Fornigem Triumphalem pro tempore excitavit ; On the other sides were divers Verses Inscribed out of Holy Scripture , signifying the great hopes , and expectations they had from the administration and good Government of Gregory . On the 19th . of this Month of December he held the first Consistory , commonly called the Consistory of peace , because as is usual the Popes do with fair words harangue the Cardinals , and endeavour an amicable correspondence with them ; after which , he at this Consistory created his Nephew Cardinal . On the 18th of January he published a form of Jubily , whereby he ordained . That all Christians should offer up their Prayers unto God in his behalf ; that he might have grace faithfully to feed the Flock of Christ , and wisely , and successfully to administer the Affairs of the Universal Church . On the 6th . of March following he created six Cardinals ; and a short time afterwards he made his Nephew Count Sfrondati Duke of Mont-Marcian , and General of the Forces of the Church , sending him into France with an Army for assistance of the League , in which War he spent five hundred thousand Crowns of Gold. At Whitsunday which happened that year on the 9th . of May , he bestowed on the Cardinal Friers a License , and priviledg to wear red Hats , for until that time , their Hats were of the same colour with the habit of their Order : the which favour of wearing red Hats , and Caps was demanded in the time of Pius V. Gregory XIII . and Sixtus V. but it was refused , and those Cardinals confined to their own colour . In the Month of August the Duke of Ferrara came to Rome , to receive his Investiture into the Dukedom from the hands of the Pope ; where he was received with great pomp , and honour , and his Table , and other Charges defrayed at the expence of the Pope . On the 22th . of September he began to find himself indisposed of a Fever , the which encreasing daily , caused by the Stone , and retention of his Urin , he expired his last on the 15th . day of October 1591. with excessive pains . Being dead his Bladder was opened , a stone taken from thence weighing two ounces and a quarter . His Body was carried that Night to St. Peters , where it was buried in the Chappel of Gregory . He had been Pope ten months , and ten days , after which the Sea was vacant fifteen days . INNOCENT IX . IF ever any Person was elected to the Popedom with the common , and general consent of the whole Conclave , and without those factions , and parties which usually arise at those Meetings , it was certainly this Innocent IX . who in the Conclave , which chose his Predecessour Gregory XIV . had so fair a prospect of this promotion , that he missed of it then but by some few rubs onely , which he had time afterwards to remove : and so probable was the Papal Diadem to be his , that the Mitre of Gregory fell on his Head , when he came in an humble manner to pay his Respects , and obedience at the feet of the Pope ; the which accident seemed to foretel , and be prophetick of that fortune which afterwards ensued . In this manner on the 29th . of October 1591. the Papal Chair was again supplied by John Anthony Fachinetti commonly called Cardinal of Santi Quattro , taking on himself the name of Innocent IX . but his time was short , for he reigned onely two Months : his Father and Mother were Natives of Gravegni a City in Navarre , but he was born at Bologna , and there educated in good Learning until the year 1544. when he took the degree of Doctor : Afterwards coming to Rome , he was entertained in the Family of Cardinal Farnese , who sent him for his Vicar to Avignon , and afterwards to Parma . Pius IV. created him Bishop of Nicastro a City in Calabria , and in the year 1561. employed him at the Council of Trent . In the year 1566. Pius V. delegated him his Nuntio at Venice , where he was a successful Instrument in making a League , and confederacy between the Pope , the King of Spain , and the Venetians against the Turk . Gregory XIII . created him Patriarch of Jerusalem , President of the Court of Inquisition , and Cardinal with the Title of Santa Quattro , by which appellation he was commonly known . And lastly , after the decease of Gregory he was unanimously elected on the day before-mentioned . The first thing he did after his Election , and which he was so ready to perform without loss of time , that even then , when he was vesting himself in his Pontifical Habit , he signed the Bolle , De non alienandis bonis Ecclesiae ; and then declared with words proceeding from the depth of his heart , that he was resolved to provide for the afflicted people of Rome , and contrive some effectual means to relieve the necessities of the City , which laboured almost under a Famine , or scarcity of Bread : To which end he summoned a Congregation , and commanded that the Barons of Rome should bring their Corn into the City , and made Vitelli Overseer of the Provisions , or Praefectus Annonae . On Sunday the second of November he was Crowned , but not on the stairs ascending to St. Peters , but in a little Apartment which looks towards those stairs , by which means a thousand Crowns were saved of the expence : the next day he held the first Consistory , at which he returned his hearty thanks to the Cardinals for favouring his Election , proposing several things which he esteemed convenient for conservation of the Ecclesiastical State ; amongst which he gave them to understand , how necessary it was to keep always a considerable sum of Money in the Treasury , as a reserve at all times to supply the necessities , and emergencies of the Church : the which had been an antient practice in the Republick of Rome , where as Tacitus saith , they ever reserved a secret Treasure distinct from their running Cash , never to be used , but then only , when the ultimate exigencies of State required it . In the next place , he wrote Epistles to all Patriarchs , Arch-bishops , and Primates , giving them advice of his promotion to the Papal Dignity , exhorting them within their respective Jurisdictions to make Prayers for him , that God would inspire him in such manner with his heavenly grace , as might enable him to support the great , and important burthen of Ecclesiastical Government . The 29th . of this Month of November , the Duke of Mantoua arrived at Rome to do him homage , and was received with a chearful welcome , being lodged in the Pope's Palace , in the Apartment belonging to his Nephews . On the 11th . of November he issued forth a regulation of the prices of all Provisions , which were mounted to an excessive rate : On the 18th . he created two Cardinals , namely Segas Bishop of Piacenza , and Anthony Fachinetti his great Nephew , whom he also constituted Referendary of both the Seals . On the 21th . he began to find himself indisposed in his health , which encreasing to a high degree did on the 23th . give indications of a malignant Fever , which in eight days time put an end to his life , and dying on the 29th . of December 1591 , his Body was buried in the Church of St. Peter , having reigned only two Months : and the Sea was vacant a month , and a day . And now to shew the frailty of humane condition , and the uncertainty of great Places , one year , four months , and three days made an end of four Popes . CLEMENT VIII . IN the place of Innocent Cardinal Hippolito Aldebrandino was elected Pope , and possessed the Chair thirteen years or thereabouts . He was descended from an antient Family of Florence , which had continued from the Langobards for the space of a thousand years , originally called Hildebrando , or Hildebrandino , and so by corruption Aldebrandino : his Ancestours had held the chief Offices , and Dignities in that City , having the honour to have had the chief and supreme Magistracy of Gonfaloniere twenty three times in their Family , of which great promotions , and Dignities in that City none can boast so much , as this , unless the House of the Medici , who in this Age are Dukes of that City and Country . This Hippolito was the Son of Silvester Aldobrandino , born at Florence , where , and at Pisa having studied the Law , he gained considerable knowledg therein , to which having added an excellency in the gift of Eloquence , and a just , and upright mind he became fit and qualified for Government , and for management of the most important Trusts , and charges of State. After many honours and Places which he had obtained , as well at Florence , as with the Dukes of Ferrara , and Vrbin ; he was at Rome made Auditor of the Rota , and Datary under Sixtus V. who afterwards created him Cardinal , and sent him under Character of his Legat into Poland . He afterwards was employed in matters of great importance under Vrban VII . Gregory XIV . and Innocent IX . in all which acquitting himself with singular Justice , and Wisdom , he prepared his way to the attainment of that supreme Dignity , after which the Cardinals so much thirst , and languish . The Funeral Obsequies of Innocent being performed , the Cardinals having celebrated the Mass of the Holy Ghost , and heard an Oration pronounced by the Bishop of Traw de eligendo Summo Pontifice , they entered the Conclave on the 10th of January to the number of fifty two , singing the Hymn of Veni Creator Spiritus . Many and various were the endeavours , and practices amongst the Cardinals , during the time of this Conclave : Montalto who was the great stickler , and promoter of Elections , designed the choice for Cardinal Santa Severina , being a person much esteemed for his Vertues , and Learning ; but such opposition appearing against him , as could not be withstood , divers others were put into the predicament , as Como , Paleotto , and others : Colonna had a fair prospect of success , and so also had Madruccio , but were all excluded by contrary factions : so at length Montalto proposed Cardinal Aldobrandino , who being nominated , was generally acceptable , and esteemed for his rare qualities , and the excellency of his Vertue , and Piety ; and disquisition or trial of Votes being made , there soon appeared a unanimous consent , and concurrence to create him Pope , which was accordingly effected on the 30th . of January 1592. and publication made in the Conclave that Aldobrandino was chosen : whereupon Madruccio , Montalto , and others assembling together went in company to his Cell to congratulate his Election ; which he received without any alteration , or change of countenance ; and being conducted thence to the Chappel Paolina , he was there by publick Scrutiny of all the Cardinals , and with their common , and unanimous Vote Elected Pope . It is said , that after his Choice , he kneeled down before the Altar , and instead of shewing that joy , which Sixtus V. and others had betrayed , he let full abundance of tears , seeming to be filled with great fear and confusion : and when according to the usual formality , it was inquired of him by the Masters of the Ceremonies , whether he accepted of his Election to the Popedom , he remained silent without returning any Answer , so that the Cardinals who were standing near his Person , made Answer for him , that he did accept it : but the Masters not accepting this assent from the mouth of others : told him , That his consent could not be recorded from the words of others , but onely from his own ; wherefore being thus urged , he with abundance of tears expressed himself in this manner : O Lord God , who seest the hearts of all Men , and from whom no secrets are hid , and knowest what is present , and what is to come ; if this Election which thou hast made of me , to be thy Vicar on Earth , shall not be to thy glory , and service , and good of thy faithful people , Grant , I beseech Thee , that my Tongue may cleave to the root of my Mouth , Vt lingua mea adhaereat faucibus meis : but if thou by thy Providence dost foresee that I shall be useful , and serviceable to thy Holy Church , then do I in vertue of thy Divine Assistance , accept of this Office , and be it unto thy Servant according to thy Will. And thus being , as accustomary , vested in his Habit , and placed in the Chair , he was with great joy of all the Cardinals adored by them ; calling himself by the name of Clement VIII . he was afterwards conducted to St. Peters , where he was met by the Canons , singing the usual Antiphona : Ecce Sacerdos Magnus , qui in diebus suis placuit Deo , & Inventus est Justus . All the Ceremonies of his Election , and Inauguration being compleated ; he immediately applyed his mind to the Affairs of Government . And in the first place after the Example of Sixtus V. he resolved to destroy and extirpate that vile , and abominable sort of Men , called Banditi , who were Vagabonds , and Robbers , and committed most execrable Murthers , and spoils in all parts of the Roman Territories : to effect which he sent several Troops of armed Men against them , who cut them in pieces , and destroyed them without any remorse , or compassion , as the Enemies , and pest of humane Society . But that which was of greatest importance to him , was the success of the League against Henry King of Navarre ; to support and strengthen which , he dispatched the Bishop of Viterbo into France with Instructions , and Money to favour the Party and Interest of the Allies against the King and his Protestant Party , who stood Excommunicated by Pope Sixtus . I● is not our part here to relate all the passages , and successes of that War , being that which appertains to the History of France ; we can onely say , that Henry IV. being victorious in all the Battels which he fought , and having entered all the Provinces of that Kingdom with Triumph : we may imagine that France stood at that time on its vertical point of becoming all Protestant . But certainly that wise King considering , that Victory in War is not sufficient to settle a Prince quiet , and secure in his Throne , unless his inauguration be attended with the affection of his People , and a concurrence , or conformity with the professed , and established Religion of the Country , did suffer himself to be overborn by those arguments , which were produced in favour of the Church of Rome , whose greatest weight consisted in those considerations which had respect to the Union , and peace of the Kingdom . And thereupon , all the pretences of opposition to their lawful Sovereign being taken off from the people ; Meaux , Lion , Orleans , and Bourges with other places , which stood in Rebellion against him , submitted to his pleasure , and the King was received into Paris with all joy and triumph imaginable . The King having made profession of the Roman Catholick Faith , was absolved by the Arch-bishop of Bourges in the Church at St. Denys ; at which the Pope was highly displeased , in regard the absolution of Monarchs in cases of Heresie could not be performed but by the Pope himself in Person , or by immediate Deputation from him : Howsoever the Duke of Nevers being sent Ambassadour to Rome , carrying with him from the Nuntio Attestations of the King 's sincere conversion ; which was confirmed not long afterwards by the Sieur du Perron , the Excommunication was taken off , which Pope Sixtus had thundred against him ; and having received him for the eldest Son of the Church , the Pope solemnly gave him his Absolution , and blessing in the year 1595. In this year Pope Clement restrained the liberal Grants of Indulgences , which having for Money been issued to every Chapman , they became common even to contempt ; for remedy of which he imposed a greater difficulty on the concessions of them . He also at that time relieved the people of Rome by abatements on the price of Corn , having caused great quantities to be imported from Sicily : he likewise suppressed by his Naval Force the many Pirats which infested the Mediterranean Sea : and concluded a League between himself , the Emperor , the Prince of Transilvania , and the Princes of Germany against the Turk : for the effectual prosecution of which , he afterwards in the year 1597. sent ten thousand Men into Hungary paid at his own charge under the conduct of Francis Aldebrandino , which being joyned with six thousand , which the Emperour sent into Transilvania , and other Forces raised , and paid by the circles of the Empire , composed a strong and formidable Army against the Turk . Howsoever the Wars between France and Spain still continuing without any probable appearance of accommodation , the Turk availed himself of those unhappy divisions ; and forced the Emperor to raise the Siege of Raab ; and shamefully caused the Transilvanians to retreat from Temeswar , and being victorious in all parts of Hungary , threatned to enter Germany by force of Arms : with which the Pope being greatly alarm'd , and fearing the success of the common Enemy of Christendom , bended all his thoughts towards making a Peace between Spain , and France , which he hoped to effect in that juncture of time , when the circumstances of Christendom made it almost necessary to put an end unto the War : In this grand Affair he employed Cardinal Alexander de Medicis , ( who was afterwards his Successour ) to be his Legat to Henry IV. of France , and by his Nuntio who resided with Philip II. in the Court of Spain , he used many instances , and warm Exhortations , persuading both of them that laying aside the hatred , and animosities which were between them , they would seriously apply themselves to embrace such Conditions , which might produce Amity and a Christian peace between them , that so they might join in a League against the Turk , who was now victorious , and breathed out ruin , and destruction to all Christendom : but because these two Princes were high spirited , and haughty , as not to be the first to condescend , and ask a peace , the General of the Cordelier Friers was employed by the Pope , to carry the Offers , and proposals of mediation between one , and the other , in which he had such success , that labouring with the Legat , and Monsieur de Sillery , who was aftewards made Chancellour of France , they agreed at St. Quintin on the most difficult , and disputable Points and Conditions , which were afterwards perfected , and concluded at Vervins in the year 1598. But that which had like to have interrupted and spoiled all this Treaty , was the restitution of the Marquisat of Salluces , which the French King demanded of the Duke of Savoy : but lest this pretension should frustrate and defeat the former Agreement , the King was contented to constitute the Pope sole Arbitrator and Judg of this difference , promising to stand to his Umpirage and Award , provided , that his Sentence were published in one year after the Date of this present Peace . But this Peace did not produce that union of Arms against the common Enemy , as the Pope expected ; the Kings resolving to make use of this Peace , for the quiet , and repose of their Subjects ; and therefore taking no notice of any preparations against the Turk , they dispatched their respective Letters to the Pope , freighted with Salutes and Thanks for the good Offices he had performed towards the happy establishment , and conclusion of a Peace . But before this Peace was agreed in the Month of October 1599. Alfonso d' Este the second of that Name Duke of Ferrara died without issue Male , by which the City of Ferrara , and the Territory thereunto belonging devolved to the Papal Chair , which the Pope made known to the Cardinals in a full Consistory ; with his Claim thereunto , according to antient Articles agreed between the Ancestors of the Duke of Ferrara , and the Sea of Rome : But news coming afterwards that Cesare d' Este Bastard brother of the Duke deceased , had made seisure , and taken possession of the Dukedom by vertue of his Brother's Testament , resolving to defend his Title thereunto by force of Arms ; the Pope was greatly troubled , and incensed , and immediately gave Orders to raise an Army of twenty five thousand Foot and three thousand Horse , to march under the Command of his Nephew Cardinal Aldobrandino ; ( John Francis Aldobrandino , being , as we have said , at that time in Hungary ) and to make these temporal Arms the more available , he accompanied them with the Spiritual Artillery of Excommunication , which he caused to be thundered out , and affixed in all the publick places of Ferrara . The Cardinal being proud of the honour to be so great a General , used such diligence in raising and providing his Army , that in less than two Months after his departure from Rome , he had compleated his Leavies , and appointed his general Rendezvouz at Rimini . With the unexpected news of this speedy dispatch , Cesare d' Este was much surprized , and being now in great fear , and doubt of his success , began to consult of what moderate , and reasonable propositions he might offer unto the Pope : wherefore he desired his Friends at Rome to intercede for him , and by their hands offered many , and various expedients , condescending every day to Conditions more favourable to the Pope than the former : but the Pope refusing all other terms than those , which made him Master of the City , and jurisdiction of Ferrara ; he was at length obliged to yield thereunto , whereby that Dominion devolved to the Church , and the delivery thereof was agreed by Articles signed at Faenza ; of which when the Pope received advice , he sang Te Deum , and rendered thanks publickly to God ; and with the general concurrence and Counsel of the Cardinals in a full Consistory , he constituted Cardinal Aldobrandino his Legat at Ferrara ; giving him order to take possession of the City ; which about the end of February 1598. was accordingly surrendered with all quietness , and peace , not so much as with a Sword drawn , or a Musket fired : before which time Don Cesare retired to Reggio , and Modena , of which Cities he was shortly after created Duke by the Emperor and invested in the Government thereof , and also made Prince of the Roman Empire . Afterwards the Pope resolving to make a Journey to Ferrara , to settle , and establish Affairs in his new Dominions , he caused on Sunday being the 12th . of April ( according to the usual Custom , when Popes travel ) the Sacrament of the Altar to be carried the day before his departure ; and then the next day after Mass , laying his Vestments aside , and clothing himself with his shorter Garments , the Antiphona was sung : In viam pacis , with other short Prayers for the happy success of this Journey : and then mounting into his Horse-litter he was accompanied to the Gate of the City by the Cardinals , where turning towards them he gave them his Benediction , and proceeded on his way , in this order . First , after the Baggage , belonging to the Kitchin , the Horse-litters , and Horses appertaining to the Pope preceded , led by the Grooms of the Stables , clothed in red : next followed the Carriages with the Robes : next to them a Squadron of Light-Horsemen with four Trumpets before them , then the Pope's Family , with the Guard of Switzers on foot armed with Carbines , and Halberts : after followed the Governour of Rome , who accompanied his Holiness as far as Ponte Molle , then went the Standard-bearer carrying a Crucifix , and immediately after him went the Pope in his Litter , and then followed the Cardinals Baronius , Arigoni , Monte , and St. Georgio on Mules with Ombrelles in in their hands , with a great number of other Prelats , some on Horses , and others in Coaches : In this manner they travelled until Thursday in the Evening , ( being treated on the way by several Cardinals ) when they arrived at Loretto , and there for Devotion , and for refreshment remained until Sunday . When the Pope being on his departure , presented to the Lady of Loretto a stately Cross with six Silver Candlesticks , and two Bases of massive Silver , with a thousand Crowns in Money , and rich Vestments with which the Pope was clothed , when he said Mass in that Chappel . Departing on Sunday from Loretto ; they arrived that Evening at Ancona , where being received with Triumphant Arches and splendid entertainment , they were pleased to remain until the Friday following ; during which time Cardinal Aldobrandino arrived , and was received by the Pope with all the demonstrations of kindness , and respect imaginable . On Thursday being Ascension day , and the day before the Pope's departure , the Sacrament of the Altar took its journey forward for Sinigaglia , where the day following it arrived , as also did the Pope , being received by the Duke of Vrbin with a sumptuous , and splendid entertainment . From Sinigaglia they came to Fano , which being the City where the Pope was born , he was received with all demonstrations of joy , and triumph ; from thence they travelled to Pesaro , where the Duke of that place was not wanting in his respects and duty , and next day to Rimini where the Duke of Modena came to kiss the feet of the Pope . On Tuesday they came to Ravexna , on Thursday they arrived at the Church of St. George , not far distant from Ferrara , where was a stately Monastery possessed by Monks of the Order of Mount Olivet ; the Sacrament being there arrived in the Morning , was met about a Mile distant from the Church , by the Clergy , and Religious of Ferrara , with all reverence , and devotion : where the Pope coming afterwards about an hour before Sun-setting , retired into the Convent , where his Lodgings were prepared , being the very same , in which Clement VII . had formerly been received : and here all things were prepared for the solemn Cavalcade , and entry into Ferrara . We shall not need to entertain the Reader with the Order and sumptuous manner of this Cavalcade , as we have done of the Pope's Journey to this place ; it is sufficient to mention that the Entry into Ferrara was truly Royal , and Magnificent , and what might suit with the State , and glory of the greatest Monarch of Europe . During the time of the Pope's residence in that place which was from the Months of April , until the middle of December following , several matters , and actions of importance succeeded : and particularly a contract of Marriage between four persons of the same Name , Family , and bearing the same Escutcheons , and Arms ; to wit , between Philip III. King of Spain , and Margaret of Austria , Sister of the Arch-Duke Ferdinand of Austria ; and between the Arch-Duke of Austria Albert , late Cardinal , with the Infanta Isabella Clara Eugenia Sister of the King of Spain ; the which most illustrious Persons were joyned together by the hands of the Pope , during the time that the Pope resided at Ferrara . For though in the life of Philip II. the Marriage was agreed between his Son , and the Lady Margaret , yet not being celebrated before his death , the consummation thereof was deferred until the days of mourning for the deceased King were accomplished : which happening to be at the time , when Pope Clement was at Ferrara ; it was thought fit , that the Lady Margaret in her passage to Spain , should take Ferrara in her way ; which accordingly she did , being splendidly treated by the State of Venice , as she journied through their Dominions , and being conducted by the Governour of Milan with a numerous train she entered the City of Ferrara , where she was magnificently received by the whole College of Cardinals , and lodged at the expences of the Pope . The same Evening that she arrived , she made her visit to the Pope , and being admitted to his presence , she kissed his feet ; and then his Holiness vouchsafed to arise , and bow to her , and give her his blessing : after her the Arch-Dutchess presented her self ; who was received with the like forms of blessing . On the Sunday following , which was the day appointed for the Marriage , the Queen appeared richly adorned like a Bride , and being conducted into the Cathedral , which was magnificently prepared , she was there by the hand of the Pope espoused to Philip the third King of Spain , the Arch-Duke Albert representing the person of the said King ; and then the Arch-Duke himself espoused the Infanta of Spain , the Ambassadour of Spain standing in her stead , and in representation of her person . After all which Ceremonies and Festivals were ended , at which there was a concourse of almost all the great personages of Italy ; the Queen took her journey by way of Mantoua into Spain , where she was splendidly treated by that Duke . And the Pope also having resided for the space of eight Months at Ferrara to the great satisfaction of his new Subjects , who were not used to such sights , not to such plenty of Mony , as the concourse of such great Personages had brought them , were highly pleased with the Ecclesiastical Government . At length the Pope intending for Rome , departed from Ferrara with many expressions , and evidences of love , and affection towards his people , recommending them to the care of Cardinal St. Clement , whom he had made Governour of that City , and jurisdiction belonging to it . On the 20th . of December the Pope arrived at Rome , full of joy , and triumph for the happy acquisition of his new Dukedom ; but this contentment was much allayed by the sudden irruption of the Tybur , which overflowing all its banks , made such an inundation as drowned all the City , and the Country round about ; which was not onely of damage to many in their Estates and ruin of their Houses ; but divers persons were drowned with all their substance , and Estate ; never did Rome endure such desolation ; for on Christmas Day the Churches being filled with Water , there was neither Mass nor Prayers , nor Priest , that was heard , or seen within those Walls , and the Pope himself was forced to pray on the tops of the Hills of Rome : the poor that had saved themselves , were yet in great misery and want , and though spared by the Waters , might have perished by Famine had not the charity of the Pope , and Cardinals administred a relief to them ; and herein especially Cardinal Aldobrandino was signally useful ; for he visited the Houses of the poor in Boats , and supplied them with Bread and other Victuals , as their occasions required . The like almost we read of in the Life of Adrian I. And now the year of 1599. being entered , the Pope began to make preparations for the following year , which was called and appointed for the year of Jubilee ; and in order thereunto he exhorted all Christian Princes to peace , and unity , especially his labours were more intent , and concerned for peace , and good correspondence in Italy , inviting all Sovereign Princes by his Apostolical Letters ( as they called them ) to Rome to gain the Jubilee , promising all those Blessings , Indulgences , and Pardons which are of as high moment , as the Salvation of their Souls . And because I am of Opinion that the form of this general Letter may be curious , and pleasing to the Reader , I have undertaken to transcribe the same , as translated from the Latin , the words are these : Clement the Bishop , Servant of the Servants of God , to all the Faithful in Christ , who shall read these present Letters , be Health , and the Apostolical Benediction . Since that by the Grace of God ( beloved Children in Christ ) the acceptable year of our Lord , which is the year of Remission and Pardon doth approach : and the day is come of Eternal Salvation , and redemption from your sins : Now that we are come to the year so much desired by all Christian people , which is the most Holy Jubilee , and which since the birth of Christ born of the blessed Virgin Mary , is the year 1600. and which is now according to the usual custom to be celebrated with so much the greater joy , and concourse of people , by how much it is to be represented without corruption in the pure Original , and primary Institution thereof : for in regard we have by antient Tradition , and testimony of our Forefathers received assurance , that it was accustomary for the Church of Rome to grant Indulgences , and remission of sins to all such who in every Age , that is in the term of every hundred years , came to Rome to visit the Churches of the Holy Apostles St. Peter , and St. Paul : and because that this Custom should not be esteemed by the World , as a vain , and superstitious rite of Gentilism , Boniface VIII . our Predecessour thought fit to confirm the same by his Apostolical Decree to all Ages : howsoever other Popes who were our Predecessours have undertaken to reduce the same to a shorter term of years . And indeed , it hath not without the Divine , and mysterious Ordination been enacted , and decreed , that within the Age , and memory of Man , this great benefit of God to mankind should be celebrated , and remembred : who when like the Sun of Righteousness , he arose from the Inclosures of the Virgins Womb , to bestow eternal Salvation on all the World , he was pleased to appoint , that the remembrance of this Benefit should be celebrated in no other place , than this ( of Rome ) which is the Rock , and the receptacle of the Christian Religion , where all the Subjects , as Sons of one Father , and Sheep of one Shepherd , resort to the Chair of St. Peter , and to the firm Rock of Faith which shall never by the continued Course of Ages , nor variety of times be altered , or changed : that the World may see one Sheep-fold , and one Shepherd , and the true splendour of one Faith , and all the members thereof joyned , and cemented together under one Head with the bonds of Love , and Charity : and lastly , that they may see , with what unity in the Roman Church , the religious Solemnity of this year is observed in its due course which we may truly stile the Holy year . This year therefore we may reasonably call the Holy year of Our Lord , and the acceptable year ; because that Jesus Christ himself , who is the Author of our Salvation , the Son of God , who was sent by the Eternal Father in the fulness of Grace , and of the Holy Ghost , hath so named it : To heal the contrite in heart , to proclaim liberty to the Captives , and the opening of the Prison to them who are bound , to proclaim the acceptable year of our Lord. And whereas we though unworthy , do sit in the Seat of Christ upon Earth , and are stated in this sublime Place , watching as a Centinel , and a Guard Apostolical , do declare , publish and preach to all you who are the faithful in Christ this year of Jubilee ; which though it be a year of repentance , yet it is also a year of Jubilee , and of spiritual joy and comfort . Now because the love of Christ for whom we are Ambassadours to all Nations constraineth us , and the zeal which we have for your Souls , doth consume our spirit ; we exhort , and beseech you all by the blood which Jesus Christ hath spilt , and by his coming in the last day of Judgment , especially at this time of Jubilee : That every one be converted from the evil of his way , and turn unto the Lord with a pure heart , and good conscience and faith unfeigned , because the Lord is gracious , and merciful , full of compassion and long-suffering . Wherefore according to the duty of our Pastoral Office , we do call , and chearfully invite you Our dear Children in Christ , namely the Emperor , the Kings , and Catholick Princes , with all the faithful of Christ wheresoever dispersed in the most remote parts of the World , that they would be present at this joyful solemnity of the Jubilee ; though we cannot but at the same time be miserably afflicted with consideration of the great numbers of people who have separated themselves from the union and Communion of the Catholick and Apostolical Church , within the last Age of one hundred years past did with one mind and heart celebrate this holy year of Jubilee : for the eternal salvation of whose souls , we would gladly and willingly spill our blood , and give our lives . Wherefore you who are obedient Children , and Catholick , and beloved of God and us , Venite , & Ascendite ad locum quem elegit Dominus . Come unto this spiritual Jerusalem , and to this holy Mount of Sion , not according to the letter , but Allegorically and by spiritual understanding ; because that from this place , the holy light of Evangelical truth hath from the first beginning of the Primitive Church been diffused through all Nations . This is that happy City , whose faith the Apostle praises , and commends in these words : I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all , that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole World. This is the City where the Chief of the Apostles Peter and Paul , did vent their Doctrine with the effusion of their blood ; that Rome being the sacred Seat of St. Peter , might become the capital City of the World , the Mother of all the Faithful , and the Majesty of all the other Churches . Here is the Rock of Faith placed , and from hence springs the fountain of the Priestly unity ; from hence are derived the clear streams of the purest Doctrine ; here are found the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven with full power to bind , and loose : and lastly , here is conserved that Treasure of Indulgences which shall never fail , of which the Roman High Priest is the principal keeper and Dispenser . And though he doth dispense some part hereof every year , as occasion doth require , yet more especially in this Holy year of Jubilee a greater affluence thereof is dispersed , when according to the solemnity of the most antient Churches of Rome , when the gates are opened by the pious and liberal hands : that so entering into the presence of God with joy , and having cast off from their shoulders the yoke of sin , and the tyranny of the Enemy , you may be reconciled unto God by means of the Sacrament ; and therefore come you as true Children , Heirs of Heaven , and Possessours of Paradise . Given at Rome near St. Peters , in the year of our Lord's Incarnation , 1599. June 18. in the 8th . year of our Pontificate . The Copy of this Letter being sent to all Christian Princes in communion with the Court of Rome , the Pope busily employed himself in making preparations , and provisions for entertainment of Pilgrims , who in the following year of Jubilee crouded in those numbers to gain the Indulgences and Pardons as of Men and Women the account made , amounted unto three Millions of Persons . But the Pope was not so busily employed in his preparations for the Jubilee , but that he attended to the decision of the Controversie of the Marquisat of Saluces , which ( as we have said ) was at the late Treaty at Vervins put into his hands and power to be concluded , and determined in the space of one year : In order unto which the President Bruslard was dispatched to Rome in behalf of the French King , and the Count d' Archonas of the Duke of Savoy , and both met there about the beginning of this year 1599. the Cause being pleaded before ▪ the Pope , both Parties pressed the Arguments so home in favour of the right of their respective matters : that the Pope esteeming the Point difficult to be decided , required some longer time before he would undertake to pass his judgment : and in the interim proposed , that the Marquisat should remain in his hands as a Depositary , and an indifferent person between both Parties . And though neither the King nor the Duke were well pleased with these delatory proceedings , yet the King was contented to allow two Months for such determination ; but the Duke , who had been possessed by the suggestions of his Minister at Rome , that the Pope required to be the Depositary with design to bestow the Marquisat on one of his Nephews , conceived such a jealousie of the Pope's intentions , that he began to decline the Umpirage ; which when the Pope understood he with great indignation refused to interpose farther , resolving neither to meddle with the Arbitration , nor the Deposite . The King who knew well , in what manner to do right unto himself by his Sword , was not much concerned for the rejection which the Pope had made of the Arbitration : and the Duke being contented to have his Cause pass by other formalities than that of the Consistory , judged his right more secure , and more easily convincing by a personal Treaty with the King himself ; which matter being now taken out of the hand of the Pope , we leave to the temporal determination of these Princes and proceed to other matters more agreeable to this History . Henry IV. of France being in good favour , and correspondence with Clement VIII . treated with him about obtaining a Divorce , or rather a dissolution of marriage between him , and Margaret Dutchess of Valois ; to which this Pope might perhaps be more inclinable and easie on some reflections he made on the ill consequences which the delays of the like Divorce to Henry VIII . of England , produced to the Papal Power . The Cardinal d' Ossac with the President Monsieur de Silery , having Orders to prosecute this matter in the Court of Rome , represented to the Pope the state of the marriage with Queen Margaret , and that though the King their Master had ever since his conversion to the Catholick Religion entertained reverend , and obedient thoughts towards the Papal Sea , and might on score of being the eldest Son of the Church expected more than ordinary favours , yet on consideration of the Nullity of this Marriage , he desired nothing more than common justice . The Pope who was very desirous to favour , and oblige the King , referred the disquisition , and examination of the Marriage to the Cardinal Joyeuse , the Bishop of Modena , who was Nuntio for the Pope in France , and the Arch-bishop of Arles , whom he delegated to consider of those reasons which were offered to invalidate the legality of the Marriage . In the mean time Henry treating a Contract of marriage with his Mistris Gabriele d' Estrees , God disposed otherwise of that intention ; and the Delegates who were willing to comply with the desires of the King , declared the Marriage Null having been in the third degree of consanguinity , by which both parties were set at liberty , and put in the same estate and condition as before their Matrimony . Of which the King having received information from his Ambassadour Monsieur de Sillery then residing at Rome , he immediately dispatched the Sieur d' Alincourt Governour of Pontois , to render his humble thanks to the Pope for his obliging determination , and to demand his Counsel concerning the Alliance which he intended to make with the House de Medicis , having placed his affections on the Princess Mary Niece to the Grand Duke of Florence . The Sieur de Sillery taking Post upon this Errand arrived at Rome the 6th . of February being Ash-wednesday in the year 1600. and the year of Jubilee , which made that Lent the more Solemn , and devout , than that of common years : for it was commanded that Prayers of forty hours continuance should be made in the Churches of the Jesuits : the Pope himself with the Colledg of Cardinals began the first hour , and every hour afterwards was employed in Prayers , and ended with an Exhortation made by some Cardinal , or Learned Prelat . To gain the Indulgences of this Jubilee though many personages of great quality did resort to Rome , yet none was of higher dignity than the Duke de Bar , who Incognito and with a small train , and equipage travelled to Rome to gain a Dispensation for his Marriage , which he had celebrated between himself , and the Princess Catharine the Onely Sister of the French King : for having performed the same within the degrees of consanguinity forbidden by the Church , the Bishop of Lorain , and others had refused to admit him to the Sacrament , and Communion of the Church . Thus we see , whilest the King sues for a Divorce , the Duke desires a confirmation , and dispensation of his Marriage and both were granted , though the same reasons , and considerations were in both cases ; the same ground which might dissolve the one might null the other , and the same salve might serve for both Cures : In short , the Duke de Bar applyed himself with all the humility , and submission imaginable to the Papal Chair , and carrying with him the King 's recommendatory Letters to the Cardinals Aldobrandino , Ossac , and his Ambassadour , he obtained as much favour in his Cause as he could expect , or desire . On the other side , in pursuance of the late Divorce , the Sieurs de Sillery , and Alincourt went to Florence to treat a new Marriage between the King ▪ and the Princess Mary de Medicis . As the Duke of Florence received the honour of this Match with great readiness , it being an addition to the grandeur of his House ; so the Pope to forward the same , contributed on his part a hundred thousand Crowns with many Jewels by way of Dowry , or Portion , which was agreed to be six hundred thousand Crowns in ready Mony. So soon as the Articles were signed , the Duke of Florence published the intended Marriage ; and the King to bring it to a consummation , being then at Lions in order to his Journey to Grenoble deputed Bellegarde his Grand Escuyer with Commission to the Grand Duke , to espouse Mary de Medicis in his name : and the Pope to have a farther hand in this work , deputed his Nephew Cardinal Aldobrandino to be his Legat at Florence , and to be present at the Nuptials , which he accordingly performed , and bestowed the Benediction in the Pope's Name . The Cardinal having performed this piece of service hastned away by order of the Pope to Tortona , there to find the Duke and stipulate with him the conditions of a firm Peace ; for the King had already commenced a War , and taken several places both in Savoy , and Bresse . The Cardinal representing before the Duke the danger , and inequality of a War with France , persuaded him to resign his pretensions and interest to the Marquisat of Saluses ; and having obtained this promise , he proceeded to Lions , where managing this Affair with the King , a Peace was concluded ▪ and published in the year 1601. on Conditions , that the Duke should quit all claim to the Marquisat of Saluces in exchange for Bresse , and some other Countries . In the mean time the Queen embarqued at Ligorne with seventeen Gallies , arrived happily at Marseille , and thence was conducted with great honour and pomp to Lions , where meeting with the King the marriage was consummated , and the Nuptial Benediction given by Cardinal Aldobrandino the Pope's Legat before the great Altar of St. John's Church in the City of Lions . All these kindnesses passed between the Pope , and the King ; the Pope resolved to make use of this good Correspondence to intercede in behalf of the Jesuits , whose whole Order having for certain reasons been banished , and exterminated from the Dominions of France , was now at the instance and desire of the King restored again under certain Conditions to their possessions , and habitations in that Kingdom . And in regard the Emperor was at the same time hardly pressed by the Turk , the Pope , as at other times furnished him with a hundred thousand Crowns , which was a seasonable Recruit and supply in those exegencies of the Empire . And now it was about the year 1603. that Elizabeth Queen of England dying , and James VI. King of Scotland succeeding to the Crown , when the Pope conceived great hopes , and expectations , that by means of this King , ( whom he fancied to be a favourer of the Roman Church ) the Kingdoms of Great Britain would submit unto , and acknowledg the Papal Authority ; but what ground , or reasons there were for such an Opinion ▪ or why the Roman Catholicks in England had conceived , and ( for forty years together ) had framed such a fancy to themselves no rational account can be given : but this conceit soon vanishing by the contrary effects which appeared , the Papists of England made two Remonstrances to the new King in favour of their Religion , desiring at least that a liberty of Conscience might be granted to them ; but these had no more effect , than the Declaration , which the Protestants made the same year in favour of their Religion in France . The Cardinals Bonvisi , and Ossac dying this year at Rome , Henry the French King did greatly urge the Pope for a promotion of Cardinals , recommending several of his own Creatures , and Friends to that Dignity : And though the Pope was very desirous to have reduced the Order of Cardinals to their ancient number , yet being overcome by the instances of some Friends , he bestowed a Cardinals Cap on the Son of one of his Nephews , being a Youth of about fourteen or fifteen years of age ; and suffering himself to be prevailed with by the passion of Princes , he created in this very year at least eighteen Cardinals , amongst which there were not above two French , and two Spaniards . The first which was found in this List was Serafim Olivari Patriarch of Alexandria , who was originally of Italian extract , but born at Lions , and proved to be a Prelat of Incomparable parts , and Learning , being always educated amongst Men , and business ; the Bishop of Eureux was an other promoted to this Dignity , which were the two French-Men , who received this honour by the recommendations of their King : all the others were Italians , unless the Bishop of Cracovia who was a Polander , and Madrutio Bishop of Trent , who was a German , and two Spaniards . Cardinal Aldobrandino preferred also his Secretary Erminio to this honour ; and the Pope himself forced Anselme Marzat a Capucin to accept the red Hat ; which he had often refused , protesting that such preferments were against the Rules , and a violation to the Orders of St. Francis , but the express commandment of the Pope prevailing ; he unwillingly , ( or at least seemed so ) from the mere consideration of obedience submitted to the promotion . About this time three Questions were moved , and discussed at Rome , the first was managed by a notable Disputant , and a great Sophister ; his position was this : That it was not an essential , or a fundamental point of Faith , to believe that Clement VIII . was the true and lawful Successor of St. Peter : it was a bold Thesis for that time , and place ; for he was imprisoned for his impertinence , and it had cost him dearer , had not the Spanish Ambassadour interceded for him . An other published an Opinion , That Confessions wrote in Letters and sent by the Post , were as available , as those , which were whispered into the Ear of the Priest . A third was about Grace , and Free-will , in such manner as held , and maintained by Pelagius ; which latter was debated in the presence of the Pope and Cardinals but remained without determination , by reason of more important matters which at that time lay before the Consistory . For then the Canonizing of Ignatius Loyola for a Saint was first propounded : and also the Deputies of the Clergy of the City of Milan presented themselves before the Pope , and Cardinals , desiring that their antient Arch-bishop Charles Borromeo might be canonized . Upon these two motions the Pope constituted a certain Committee of Cardinals to enquire into the sanctity of the Lives , and of the Miracles which were done at the Invocation of the Names , and at the Sepulcres of these Saints . After which an Ambassadour was introduced into the Consistory from the Emperor , representing the many occasions of advantage which were lost in Hungary for want of Money to carry on the War ; to which the Pope gave Answer , That his Coffers at the present were empty , but howsoever he would lay a Tax of decimation on the Clergy , whereby to supply the urgencies of the Emperor against the common Enemy . Thus did this Pope , ( who in reality merited the name of a good Man ) employ his whole time in the Consistory , either designing to make peace between Christian Princes , or to carrry on a War against the Turk , who is the common Enemy of Christians ; and in these good works of Piety he incessantly laboured , being frequently in consultation concerning the temporal , and spiritual Affairs in the Church ; in discharge of which his fortune was to be assisted with many wise , and able Cardinals , such as Joyeuse , Serafim Olivari , and Perron and other Counsellours , who amongst several other matters advised him to take a Guard of Corsi , or Men of the Isle of Corsica , who being quartered in several parts of the City might be ready to suppress the Banditi who began again to be troublesom and to infest Rome , as well as other parts of Italy ; from which time until the reign of Alexander VII . this Guard was maintained , when upon some Affronts , and violences offered to the French Ambassadour , they were disbanded and dismissed never afterwards to appear in Rome . The Arch-bishoprick of Ravenna in this year 1605. becoming vacant , the Pope bestowed it on his Nephew Cardinal Aldobrandino , who was no sooner received into that City with such pomp and solemnity , as became the dignity of that Episcopal Sea , than news arrived of the Pope's indisposition , which speedily posted the Cardinal back to Rome ; for the Pope falling ill on the 10th . of February his sickness still increased , notwithstanding all the Remedies , and care which Aldobrandino , and his Physitians could use : for after he had sat in the Papal Chair for the space of thirteen years , one month , and three days , he expired his last breath on the third of March , in the sixty ninth year of his Age , and was interred in St. Peter's Church , and the Sea was vacant twenty nine days . LEO XI . CLEMENT the Eighth having departed this Life , and his Funeral Obsequies being performed , the Cardinals to the number of sixty one entered the Conclave on the 14th . of March , and having according to the accustomed manner sung the Hymn of Veni Creator , and celebrated the Mass of Spiritus Sanctus , and every Cardinal having received the Sacrament from the hand of the Dean of the Conclave , they immediately made the first Scrutiny , whereby it might appear unto whom the plurality of Votes was most probable to incline ; but at first the Conclave was so divided , that no person had any considerable number of Votes bestowed on him ; for Bellarmine , who had the most , accounted but eleven , and Baronius but eight , and all others an inferiour number : at length after several other Scrutinies , Baronius by the assistance of Cardinal Aldobrandino arrived to thirty , thirty one , and thirty two , and thirty seven , but still wanting some few more to make the number arise unto two thirds of the Conclave , the Election was imperfect : nor could he arise higher , by reason that the Spanish faction opposed him out of a pique and exception they had taken against him , for what he had wrote in the 11th . Tome of his Ecclesiastical Annals , disproving the title of the King of Spain to the Kingdom of Sicily . Whereupon Cardinal Joyeuse concurring with Aldobrandino , ( without whom nothing was to be done in the Conclave ) nominated Alexander de Medicis ; who was no sooner proposed than a strange concurrence , and union appeared in the minds of all the Cardinals towards him , so that he was as it were elected by an unanimous consent , and saluted Pope on the first of April 1605. calling himself by the name of Leo XI . He was then of the age of seventy years , or thereabouts , of a chearful and sanguine Aspect , grave in his Speech and deportment , and of a strong and vigorous Complexion , only he sometimes was subject to pains of the Cholick ; he was a great lover of the virtuosi , and Learned Men and zealous for the interest of the Church . After his Election he seemed not in the least manner altered , or transported , conserving still a Majesty becoming the gravity , and seriousness of the Papal Chair unto which he was promoted . Nor did he ascend unto this height on a sudden , but by degrees , and previous dispositions ; for besides the advantages of his birth being the Son of Octaviano de Medicis , Cousin of Cosmo Great Duke of Tuscany , he had exercised many honourable , and important Offices : for in the first place he had been Arch-bishop of Florence , and Francis the Great Duke of Florence had sent him his Ambassadour at Rome . Gregory XIII . created him Cardinal under the Title of St. John and St. Paul ; and the 13th . of December 1593. Clement VIII . deputed him his Legat to Henry IV. King of France and Navarre ; in which Office he was a good Instrument in making the Peace between this Henry and Philip II. King of Spain , in recompence of which , and to evidence the respect he had for him , King Henry presented him with a Jewel of ten thousand Crowns : and finally being chosen Pope to the general satisfaction of all Rome , he was on the 2d . of April carried with the usual pomp to the Church of St. Peters , where Te Deum was solemnly sang ; after which the people of Rome coming to salute him , he promised to abate their Subsidies , and Taxes , to adorn the City , to treat the Nobility with favour , and respect , and conserve and maintain the priviledges of all People respectively according to their qualities and conditions . On the 10th . of April being Easter day he was solemnly Crowned , but the day of Procession to St. John de Lateran where the Pope takes the possession was deferred until the seventeenth instant , when the Florentines , and the several Orders of the City did endeavour to outvy each other in such demonstrations , as might evidence the satisfaction , and contentment they received by this Election : amongst which the Florentines erected a Triumphal Arch with this Inscription on the one side thereof : Leoni XI . Florentino P.O.M. Florentini ad declarandam fidem , laetitiam , & animi alacritatem . And on the other side : Dignus est Leo in virtute Agni accipere librum , & solvere septem signacula ejus . But this joy , and contentment did not continue long ; for the Pope being wearied with the tedious length of these Ceremonies , and over-heated with the Weather , and weight of his Vestments took an extream cold which turned to a Fever , which encreasing daily on him , he expired his last breath on the 25th . day after his Election , and in the seventieth year of his age ; the same Evening his Body was carried to the Chappel of Sixtus , and the next day being the 28th . of April to the Church of St. Peters , where according to the usual custom great numbers of people thronged to kiss his feet . The sadness at Rome for this sudden accident was certainly very great ; but none had so much reason to lament this loss , as his own Family , who had not time to receive the honours designed for them , and particularly his great Nephew Octaviano on whom he intended to bestow his own Cardinals Hat. After which the Papal Sea was vacant for nineteen days . PAVL V. LEO the Eleventh being deceased , the same Cardinals who had elected the preceding Pope to the number of sixty one , entered the Conclave on the 8th of May , where the day following the first Scrutiny was made ; but without effect , by reason of the diversity of Votes , and divisions amongst the Cardinals . Sauli was then proposed , but excluded : Bellarmine was then next who in all probability might have carried the Prize , had not the Scrutiny been deferred , after the Pratica was made for him . Camerino , and Clemente were also put to the Votes , but excluded ; only Cardinal Tosco had gained so great a Party , being assisted by Aldobrandino , Montalto and others of the best Interest , that his Election had certainly been perfected , had not Baronius , and Farugio crossed the matter , which caused a loud cry for Baronius , but by a like accident of contradiction , as well Baronius , as Tosco was excluded : at length after diversity of Successes Cardinal Borghese being nominated , such unanimous consent appeared in all the Conclave , that every one seemed to assent having no other objection against him , than the small number of his years , having scarce attained to the age of fifty three , but that scruple not availing , he was conducted to the Chappel of Paolino , where he was elected , and having vested himself in his Pontifical garments was worshiped as Pope on the 16th . of May , which being performed he took on himself the name of Paul. V. This Camillo , for so was his Christian Name , was born at Rome , his Father was Antonio Borghese of Siena , but his Mother was a Roman Lady . His Studies were chiefly in the Civil Law , in which having taken his degree of Doctor he became so famous , that he was made Referendary both of one , and the other Signet . In the year 1588. he was constituted Vice Legat of Bologna . Gregory IV. made him Auditor of the Chamber , which is an Office that requires great dexterity , and experience in Affairs . Clement VIII . created him Cardinal with the title of St. Chrusogono , and afterwards made him his Vicar , which is one of the four principal Dignities of Rome . In this manner he still advanced in greatness and honour , until he came to the height of the Papal Dignity , seeming to have arisen thereunto rather by the force of his own merits , and Virtue than by fortune , or the favour and recommendation of Friends or Patrons . On the 29th . of May being Whit-sunday he was Crowned with all the usual Ceremonies ; and then he bestowed freely his general Indulgences , exhorting all people to pray for the encrease of God's Church , the tranquillity and peace of the Christian State , and extirpation of Heresie . He abated , or took off some of the Taxes , which lay most heavy on the People , moderated the price of Provisions at Rome , and contrived a great abundance of all things necessary , or convenient for humane life . And to give some indication to the World of his magnificence , and generous Mind , he built a Chappel in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore , just opposite to that of Sixtus V. which he enriched , and adorned with Porphiry , and Marble , and endowed afterwards with a considerable Revenue . Paul V. being thus setled in the Papal Chair , and invested with all the Power attendant on that supreme degree , made it the scope , and chief end of all his designs , and Counsel to scrue up the Ecclesiastical Authority to the sublime pitch of greatness ; or ( to use his own words ) to restore it to that State from which his Predecessours , and particularly Clement VIII . had by their remissness , or want of care suffered it to elapse , and decay . And indeed his own natural disposition , and the course of his life seemed to have fitted him for such a work as this ; for having been educated a Lawyer , and made Auditor of the Chamber , whose title is , Sententiarum , & censurarum intus , & extra latarum universalis Executor , he made such use of his Trade , that all the Popes his Predecessours , for above fifty years before , had not thundered out so many Briefs , Monitories , and Excommunications , as he had done , in the space onely of five years : In order to this design of advancing the Ecclesiastical Power , ( to which all his thoughts were applyed ) he constituted a new Congregation at Rome , whose business it was to contrive ways and means to amplifie , and enlarge the Authority , and Dominion of the Church : and all the Nuntios , or Ministers which he sent to Christian Princes were all prepared , and composed of the same humour , having special Instructions to cry up the Vertue and sacred force of the Ecclesiastical Authority ; amongst these Champions none was more zealous than Oratio Mathei Bishop of Gierace , whom the Pope had made his Nuntio at Venice ; where one day making a Speech before the Doge and Council ; he had the impertinence , or rather the impudence to say , That Alms-deeds , and other works of Charity and Piety , and frequent Communion in the Holy Sacrament , and the most sublime works of Christian devotion , ad nihilum valent , were all nothing , unless they were attended with respect , and favour to the Ecclesiastical liberty and authority . To which he added : That the Pope had commanded him to persist in this Opinion to the death , and accordingly he was resolved to endure martyrdom , rather than be remiss or cold in advancement of the Papal Authority . And these words he delivered with such arrogance , and supercilious affectation , that he seemed to say , I am Pope in this place , and expect no Reply , or Contest , but onely Obedience . Howsoever at first for several Months this design was not prosecuted with such heat as the importance of the matter did require ; for we must allow some abatement , and allay for the joy , and satisfaction which the Pope would take within himself for his late Atchievements : And likewise upon farther thoughts , he judged it not convenient to erect the Congregation he designed ; for that it would be a means to lay open , and discover his contrivances , and make Princes more jealous : a proof whereof was given by the Congregation , which was constituted for management of the Affairs of England ; which served onely to give better light and aim to King James than reigning , and to render him more watchful , and observing over all the actions , and designs of the Papists in England . And moreover , the Pope having passed some few days of joy after his Inauguration , was possessed with a melancholly caused by an hypocondriacal Fancy , that he should speedily depart this life , which gave some retardment for a while to the heat of his actions : and indeed the ground of his apprehension proceeded from a common report about Rome , that the Image of the Virgin of Subiaco had sweated , which commonly fore-runs the death of Popes : also a Dutch Astrologer had predicted , that Clement VIII . should die in March , and that after him Leo , and Paul should succeed , and both Reign for a short time . The thoughts hereof so disturbed , and perplexed his mind , that for the space of five Months he could not apply himself to any business of moment ; until in the Month of September certain of his Friends being desirous to cure this melancholly assembled all the Astrologers , and Diviners together in the House of the Pope's Brothers , where having had a Consultation , they all concluded , that there had been certain black and unhappy Influences which threatned the life of the Pope , but being now past and blown over , there remained nothing but chearful , and auspitious Omens , which promised long life , and happiness , and great successes unto him . Thus being relieved of his Melancholly , his thoughts were at liberty to reassume the design to advance the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction ; in order to which his first beginning was to persuade the King , that the Council of Trent might be received in France . In Spain he laboured to gain an exemption for the Jesuits , that they might be freed from payment of their Tenths . At Naples he endeavoured to have had the Marquess of Morcone called the Regent of Ponte , sent to Rome , for condemning a Book-seller to the Gallies , for printing libellous Pamphlets , the which he pretending to belong to the Inquisition , was an encroachment on the Ecclesiastical Power , and therefore merited the Censure , and punishment of the Church . He also took away certain Rents , and Benefices belonging to the religious Order of Malta , and conferred them on Cardinal Borghese , who was his Nephew by the Sisters side , called Scipio , of the Family of Caffarelli a youth of twenty three years of age . But these , and other matters of this nature made no great noise , and only served to open the gate or way to particulars of greater importance , the which soon afterwards happened in two considerable Instances . The first related to the Republick of Luca , which observing that many of their Citizens having professed the Protestant Religion were retired from their Habitations and Country , had in the times of former Popes forbidden , and interdicted them from all Commerce , or correspondence with their fellow-Citizens : the which Act though well approved by the Pope to be in it self both pious , and commendable , yet he pretended , that such Act of Interdiction belonged to the Ecclesiastical , and not to the Civil Power ; and therefore required that the same should be cancelled , and made void , that so place , and room might be opened for the Censure of the Church . The second related to the City of Genoua , where at the Jesuits Colledg an Oratory or Chappel was set up for Christian exercises , and here the Citizens of this Congregation agreed amongst themselves to favour none with their Votes at the Election of Magistrates , but such as were entered and enrolled in this Confraternity . This resolution being made known to the Supreme Rulers of the City , they immediately dissolved the Congregation , not knowing what might be the ill effects and consequences of such Sedition . This , and other matters of like nature were ill resented by the Pope , as encroachments on the Ecclesiastical liberty ; wherefore he commanded that such Orders be reversed , and if not , then he threatned them with Censures , and Excommunications . But the Pope began to deal more roundly with the State of Venice ; for being very urgent with them to assist the Emperor with Money towards his Wars against the Turks in Hungary , he exacted it in such a manner , as Kings , and Emperors require contributions from their Subjects ; which though the Venetians could not digest without secret resentments , yet their Answer was with much modesty : That though the Senate would gladly contribute towards a War against the Turk , yet being at high charge , and expence to conserve their own State , and secure themselves against those fears , and jealousies which were given them by their Neighbours , they could not apply their nerves and sinews of War to any design , but what tended to their own security at home . This Answer seemed very strange to the Pope , who had learned from the doctrine of the modern Casuists , That Popes might lay any Tax or Imposition on Christian Princes , and require from them whatsoever they judged for the common good , and welfare of Christendom . But the Pope did not think this ground to have sufficient foundation , on which to build , and commence a quarrel , but rather on the matters , which did more neerly relate to the Interest of the Papal Sea. It was not long before an occasion of this nature offered it self by means of one Scipio Saraceno a Prebend of Vicenza , who had contemptuously torn off , and broken the Seals which the Magistrates had fixed on the Episcopal Chancery , during the vacancy of that Office : and likewise finding that he could not debauch a Lady of known Vertue , whom he tempted in the Churches , and Streets , and in all places where he could have any convenience to meet her ; he became so enraged with lust , and malice , that he besmeared with filthiness and tar the Gate , and front of her House ; which being a high affront , and disgrace to the Lady , she with the advice of her Friends cited this insolent Prebend before the Court of Justice at Venice , who as readily and willingly appeared , being encouraged and bolstred up by the Bishop of Citta Nuova , a person of great esteem in Venice , and one who was Director of the Affairs of all the Nuntios and Papal Ministers at that place . The Nuntio who was desirous to obtain a licentious exemption of all Priests from the Secular Power , embraced the cause of the Prebendary with all readiness imaginable , and immediately dispatched the news hereof to the Pope , and to the Bishop of Vicenza , who was then at Rome ; where after divers Consultations , it was resolved as an essential Point relating to the Ecclesiastical liberty , that the Cause of the Prebend should be maintained and defended : and therefore the Pope who was glad of this occasion to assert the Authority and Rites of the Churches , stormed , and raved with the Venetian Ambassadour , telling him , that he would not endure or suffer the imprisonment of an Ecclesiastical Person by the Precepts of a Secular Tribunal ; nor would he admit that a Judg of temporal matters should take cognisance of any Cause , wherein a Priest , or Churchman was concerned . Of all which , the Ambassadour gave advice to the Senate . The Pope at an other Audience complained to the said Ambassadour , that the Senate of Venice had since the death of Clement VIII . made a Statute of Mortmain , whereby Lay-persons were forbidden , and restrained from bequeathing , or bestowing their Estates on the Church ; which Statute though it were founded on an old Law , yet the new one was more restrictive : but both of them being against the antient Canons , Councils , and Imperial Laws were in themselves void , and null , being scandalous , and impious , in that they made the state , and condition of Churchmen worse than that of infamous persons ; and therefore those who made these Laws did incur the Censures of the Church : in the like terms the Nuntio at Venice explained the mind of the Pope unto the Senate : and when the Ambassadours arrived at Rome to congratulate the Pope for his exaltation to that dignity , he could not refrain even before the Ceremony was ended , to make his resentments , and complaints of those Laws made in derogation of the Rites , and immunities belonging to the Church . And thus we have laid down the true state of the quarrel between the Pope , and the Venetians : to which we shall add a third Point , namely a Law made at Venice in the year 1603. prohibiting the building of Churches without consent , and license for it obtained from the Senate ; which the Pope termed a piece of Heresie . These being the three Points in Controversie , the Senate for answer thereunto commanded their Ambassadour to represent in their name unto his Holiness ; That the just Right , and Title they had to judg Ecclesiastical Persons in Secular Causes was founded in the natural Power of the Supreme Prince , and confirmed by an uninterrupted course of a thousand years , the which may be proved by the Pontifical Briefs extant in their publick Archives , or Records . That the Law of Mort-main , or Statute restraining Laymen from alienation of their Estates to the Church , was not onely enacted at Venice or peculiar to the Cities under that Metropolis , but exercised in other Christian Kingdoms , and States ; and that this Law was more conducing to the welfare of Venice , than to any other people ; being that which could onely conserve its Forces entire against the common Enemy of Christendom , which would otherwise be enfeebled by those daily Legacies , and Endowments which were bequeathed , and conferred on the Church . The Pope was so netled with this way of reasoning , that he sat all the time uneasie in his Seat , shrugging his shoulders , and turning his head which intimated the unquietness of his mind . At length he replyed : That those arguments were invalid , and of no force : for that there was no foundation to be made on the accustomed course of their Judicature , which was so much the worse , by how much more they pretended Antiquity . And as to the Briefs , there was no authentick Register or Record of them , but what was found at Rome , and that the others were forged Copies , and cheats imposed on the Clergy . And as to their Acts , and Ordinances , he was so well acquainted , and versed in them , since the time of his youthful Studies ; and that having passed the Offices of Vice-Legat , Auditor of the Chamber , and Vicar of the Pope , he was sufficiently assured , that that Law could not stand , and that the old Act made in the year 1536. which takes from the Laiety a power of disposing of their own private Estates , was in it self void , and of no force , and a tyrannical imposition on the Subject . That the Senate themselves were so sensible of this injurious Law , that they were ashamed to issue forth any Copies of it : and if in case a Law of this nature , were found in any other Country , it was established by the Authority and with the concurrence of the Popes ; and then he concluded , that he was resolved not to make a long work of it , for that in case he were not obeyed , he would make use of such Remedies as he thought convenient , being so positive in this matter , and zealous for the Church , that he was ready to spill his blood in this righteous Cause , and in the defence thereof ; That in case it were necessary to give a stop to the alienation of Lands , or a restraint of building Churches , he would always have been ready to have followed the sentiments of the State , and to have concurred in just causes with the desires of the Secular Council : but as to the point of drawing the Clergy to the Secular Tribunals he would never admit , that such as were his Subjects , should be liable to the sentence of an other Jurisdiction ; this in fine was his resolution on the three foregoing Cases , in which he was resolved to be obeyed , and make use of that Power which God had given him over all things , and over all Princes to depose them , and could command Legions of Angels to come to his aid and assistance . The Senate having received these Informations from their Ambassadour did well weigh , and consider the anger , and furious displeasure of the Pope on the one side , and the publick liberty , and the necessity of upholding their Government on the other : and having put both these considerations into the balance , they returned this answer to the Pope's Nuntio , and wrote also to their Ambassadour at Rome to this effect . That they could neither release the Prisoners lawfully arrested , nor repeal , or dispence with those Laws which were justly established , lest they should violate that natural liberty which God had bestowed on their Republick , and which had been conserved for many hundreds of years by the wisdom , and with the blood of their Ancestours . For that to admit such a breach into their Power , would breed such confusion in their Government , as could not but end in a dangerous Sedition . The which resolution was so unanimous , and general that not one Vote in the Senate was dissenting , and accordingly it was signified to the Nuntio , that so they might disabuse and take off the Pope from those expectations , which the Jesuits had promised , of making a division , and Schism amongst the Senators . But these reasons made little impression in the mind of the Pope , or did in the least move him from prosecuting the violent course he designed , and accordingly he ordered two Briefs to be drawn up ; one relating to the two Laws , and the other to the two Prisoners ; for besides the Canon or Prebend whom we have formerly mentioned , the Abbot of Nervesa was also apprehended by the Secular Justice . The Crimes laid to the charge of this Abbot were such as were flagitious , and of a high nature , being accused of having exercised an unlimited tyranny upon his Neighbours , and Tenants ; that he had robbed , and taken away their goods at the prices he was pleased to set ; that he lived in Whoredom , and committed Rapes on the Bodies of vertuous and chast Women ; and that in order thereunto he used Magical Spells , and Enchantments , and compounded subtle Poisons , by which he had destroyed his own Brother who was an Augustine Frier , and with him his Servant ; that by his Poisons he had macerated the Body of his Father in such manner , as had reduced him to the last extremity of life . That he had committed Incest with his own Sister , and poisoned her Maid , lest his Crime should be detected by her ; besides many other Murthers , and wickedness of the deepest dye of which he was guilty : and this was the pretious Fellow , with his Comrade the Canon of Vicenza whom the Pope was so instant to defend and exempt from the Sentence of the Secular Justice . The Breviates ( as we have said ) being wrote , and Sealed were directed in this manner , Marino Grimano Duci , & Reipub. Venetorum , and then dispeeded with all secrecy by the Pope to his Nuntio at Venice : which when he had done he called a Consistory of Cardinals , and then first published , and made known the whole matter to them , enlarging himself with such heat , and vehemence on every particular Point , as that he seemed impatient of any contradiction , not admitting any debate , or consultation thereupon . The Cardinals not being used to this manner of treatment , who according to the antient constitution of Consistories were not only reputed Counsellours , but Parties also in all matters of this moment , did murmure at this rash and precipitate resolution of the Pope : and having understood the reasons of the Pope on the one side , and of the Republick on the other , were divided into various Opinions : The Consistory being ended , the Cardinals Baronius , and Perron used many arguments in private to the Pope persuading him to desist from so difficult and hazardous an Enterprise ; at least that he should expect a more favourable conjuncture of Affairs , rather than adventure all by a hasty and inconsiderate advice : but the Pope who was fixed on his Design became deaf to all Counsels which concurred not with his sense . The Nuntio having received the Briefs , delivered them on Christmas day in the Morning to the Counsellours at the time when they were assembled , to hear the high Mass ; but the Doge Grimani lying at that time on his Death-bed , and dying the next day , the Senate delayed to open the Briefs , until according to their usual Methods , they had compleated the election of a new Prince . Of which the Pope having advice he immediately dispatched Orders to his Nuntio , commanding him to protest against the Republick , and against their Election , as being void , and invalid , and of no power , whilest they remained under the Censure of Excommunication : with this new device the Pope expected to make a division , and a confusion in their Councils ; for he measuring the constitutions of Venice at the death of their Prince with those at Rome during the vacancy of the Sea , did imagine that such a Bone as this thrown into so numerous an Assembly would beget great disturbances , and diversity of Opinions ; but this Government which hath always been firm , and constant , and which admitted of no Interregnum kept constant to their antient Principles , refusing to give Audience to the Nuntio or any other forein Representative , unless it were to pass the Offices of Condolance for the death of the Prince . Thus ( as we say ) this Election admitting of no interruption , the same was compleated on the 10th . of January 1606. by the unanimous consent of the Nobles concurring in the choice of Leonard Donato a Senatour of great eminence , and esteem for the probity of his life , his experience in Government , and knowledg in Learning : besides his heroick Vertues , and qualities which recommended him to all mankind . After this Election all the Ambassadours from forein Princes went to congratulate with the new Doge ; onely the Pope's Nuntio refrained from this Office ; notwithstanding which the Doge according to the usual form wrote to the Pope giving him advice of his Election ; to which the Pope contrary to his former intentions returned a favourable answer , giving his Nuntio Order to pass the Complement , and in person to congratulate with the Doge for the honour with which he was invested . The first thing which after the election of the Prince was transacted in the Senate , was the Controversie between the Pope , and the Republick ; and in the first place the Cavalier Peter Duodo was appointed Ambassadour to be dispeeded to Rome , Then the Pope's Briefs were in the next place to he considered : the which being opened , and read , were found to run almost in the same stile , and tenure ; one having reference to the Laws , and the other to the Prisoners , the Contents whereof were as followeth . That whereas for some years past the Senate had in their publick Councils , transacted , and established several matters against the Liberties and Immunities of the Church , and against the Canons , Councils , and Pontifical Constitutions : And whereas the Council of the Pragadi in pursuance of such Laws made by their Predecessours , had in the year 1603. Ordered , and enacted , That no Churches , or religious Houses should be built , or erected without license first obtained from the Senate : And whereas such Laws being in themselves void , ought to have been repealed , and cancelled ; the said Council did not onely confirm but enlarge the same , making those Laws which were once restrained , and limited to the City of Venice onely , to reach , and extend to all parts and places subjected to that Dominion , under severe forfeitures , and penalties to the Offenders ; as if both Churches , and Ecclesiastial persons were subjected to the temporal Jurisdiction , and as if it were a capital crime , nnd wickedness to build a Church . And whereas in pursuance of an other Law made in the year 1536. whereby a Statute of Mortmain was made , and penalties laid on such , who should without license obtained from the Senate alienate the Lands of Lay-persons and bestow them to pious uses ; which Law , as it ought to have been repealed , so on the contrary in the Month of March last past the Senate did not onely confirm the same , but did likewise enlarge , and extend the power thereof to all parts within their Dominions : as if that Signory which is but a temporal power had Authority with consent , or concurrence of the Pope to dispose of Ecclesiastical Estates , Goods , or Revenues , though left by pious , and faithful Believers as an Offering for sin , and as an ease to their burdened Consciences . The which things being damnable , scandalous , and contrary to the Ecclesiastical liberty are null , and void in themselves , and from the observance of which , all persons are disobliged . And it is hereby farther declared , that those who have been contrivers , or Legislators of these or the like Statutes , have incurred the censure of the Church , and a forfeiture of all those Lands which they hold of the Church , and their States , and Dominions are also liable to other punishments . So that unless every thing be restored to its pristine State , perseverance in the same will be an aggravation of the crime , for which no absolution can be given , but on terms of restauration of all matters to their original condition . Wherefore being exalted on our supreme Throne , on which we cannot nor ought to dissemble any matters , We admonish you to consider the danger of your Souls , for which this Republick is obliged to provide : for we command under pain of Excommunication that the aforesaid Laws , whether antient , or modern be revoked and cancelled , and that the same be published in all parts of your Dominions ; and in case you refuse to perform the same , We shall then be forced to proceed to the execution of this Our Sentence , so soon , as we have understood the presentation of these Our Letters , from the report of Our Nuntio ; and afterwards you are not to expect any other citation , or process from us : for we are unwilling , that God should in the last day of Judgment demand an account of this matter , and condemn us for want of performance of Our duty in this case . Wherefore we , whose end , and design it is to govern the Christian State in peace , and righteousness , cannot dissemble in cases , where the Apostolical Sea is offended , the Ecclesiastical liberty trampled under foot , the Canons neglected , the Rites of the Church and the priviledges of the Clergy violated , which is the sum of this Our accusation against you . And We do farther make known unto you , that we are not moved to pass this Our Censure out of any worldly respect , having onely an ambition of zeal to exercise our Apostolical Government as far as we are able , in its due perfection . And as we would not intrench on the temporal Authority , so neither will we permit that the Ecclesiastical should be infringed . But in case the Republick would be obedient to these Our Commands , they would free Vs from great troubles , and anguish of mind which we sustain for their sakes : And they also may conserve the Lands which they hold from the Church : nor can this Republick defend themselves from the force , and violence of Infidels by any better , and prevailing means , than by doing right , and justice to the Clergy , who day and night watch over them , and pray unto God for this Republick . The Senate having read , and considered these Briefs , thought fit to confer , and consult with the most judicious , and able Lawyers of their age , such as Antonio Pellegrini , and Erasmus Gratiani , together with Father Paul of the Order of the Servi a person profoundly learned in Theology , and the Canons of the Church : unto these three , they added several other learned Men , eminent for wisdom and piety of Life , not Subjects onely to the State of Venice , but belonging to other parts of Italy , namely Menocchio President of Milan , and others ; in consideration of which case , they perused , and search'd the Books , and Writings of the most famous Doctors of France and Spain : and according to the Opinion , and sence of all those learned Men in the Law , the Controversie between the Pope , and the Republick did relate wholly to temporal matters , unto which the Papal Authority did not extend ; and that the Republick might in such cases order , and determine according to the nature , and exigency of their Affairs : and in farther proof and testimony hereof , many Laws were cited , which had been enacted in other Christian Countries , and Dominions , of the same substance , and tenure with these . And in this manner the Senate having received and understood the Opinion , and report of their Doctors returned their answer unto the Pope to this effect , dated the 28th . of January . With much astonishment and trouble of mind this Republick hath been informed by Letters from your Holiness , that those Laws which for some ages have been observed with much benefit to this Republick , and never questioned by your Predecessors , should now be reprehended , and repealed by the Authority of the Apostolical Sea , the which Laws are so sound , and safe for us , that the alteration of them would shake the very foundation of this Government ; And we are troubled to think that those Persons who were of excellent piety , and vertue , that made and established these Laws , and who are now in Heaven , should be termed , and branded as violators of the Ecclesiastical liberty . And now according to the desire of your Holiness , we have caused all our Laws , both antient and modern relating to the points in Controversie to be reviewed , and examined ; and we find nothing which hath been established by the Power of the Supreme Prince , in the least derogatory to the Papal Authority : it being apparent , that it is the duty of the Secular Magistrate to inspect and consider what kind of Companies are fit to be admitted into the City ; what Edifices are fit to be erected , and what are not , and what may in time prove hurtful to the publick safety : for in regard the Dominion of Venice doth abound with Churches , and religious Houses , as much as any other part , and that when it was convenient to erect more , a license to build was not onely granted , but contributions made thereunto by the publick liberality , and munificence ; so when it was necessary to set bounds and limits thereunto , this Senate made use of their own Power alone without any diminution to the Canons of the Church . And whereas the Pope hath a Power to restrain the Clergy from alienating their Lands , and Estates to the Laiety without his consent , and dispensation , so also hath the temporal Prince the like Authority to forbid and inhibit all Lay-persons from making alienation of their Estates unto the Church . Nor do Ecclesiastical persons lose any thing by this restriction , but rather procure a benefit ; for when the temporal Power is weakned by such alienation , this State which is the Bulwark of Christendom , will not be able to withstand the common Enemy , nor afford due protection either to the Clergy , or Laiety . And therefore the Senate doth not believe , that they have incurred the Ecclesiastical Censure , considering that Secular Princes have received that Power from God of making Laws , which no other humane Authority is able to take from them : and much less have the Briefs of your Holiness any place , or prevalence in matters purely temporal , which are clearly distinct from those which are spiritual , to which the Papal Power doth singly extend . Nor can this Senate imagine , that your Holiness , who is full of Piety , and Religion , will persist in these your Comminations , until the cause hath first been fully examined , and discussed . And thus much they thought fit in short to make known unto your Holiness , referring all things to be treated and explained more at large by their Ambassadour Extraordinary . These Letters of the Senate being arrived at Rome were presented to the Pope by the hands of the Ambassadour , who immediately opened , and read them ; but the Contents so little pleased him , that he was angry , and froward all the time that they were in reading : and in fine , he told the Ambassadour , that those Letters were no Answer to his Admonitory Briefs , that the Answer was frivolous and insignificant ; that the matter was clear and evident on his side , and that therefore he was resolved to proceed unto Sentence : that the Senate must resolve to submit , and obey , for his cause was the cause of God. Et Portae Inferi non praevalebunt adversus eam . If the Monks of Padoua had purchased more Lands than were requisite , or consistent with the welfare of the State , upon address made to him he could have applyed a Remedy , but the Senate proceeding in another manner were Tyrants , Usurpers , and Men of Principles different from their Ancestours : wherefore he exhorted them not to deceive themselves with the thoughts of protracting the time , in hopes of deciding the Dispute by his death , for that in case he received not satisfaction therein , in the space of fifteen days he would then proceed to execution of his Sentence . The fifteen days were scarce expired when the Ambassadour Nani acquainted the Pope that Duodo was dispatched from Venice in quality of Ambassadour Extraordinary to inform his Holiness more amply of all matters ; to which the Pope replied , that there was no need of farther expostulations , the matter was clear , and he would be obeyed . But notwithstanding the Pope's hast time was protracted till towards the end of March , when Duodo the Ambassadour Extraordinary arrived at Rome ; to whom the Pope would not have patience to grant all the methods of Complements , but immediately at his arrival admitted him to Audience ; when the Ambassadour largely discoursing on every point in Controversie , concluded that the Senate could not yield to the Demands of his Holiness , without betraying that Power which God had put into their hands . But the Pope making no reply to the Arguments in particular , adhered close to the Conclusion , that Ecclesiastical persons were exempted Jure Divino from the Secular Dominion , that he had heard enough from Nani of this kind of reasoning , that the Cause was God's , and must prevail . This resolution of the Pope being made known at Venice , the Senate thought fit to communicate these their differences to the Ministers of forein Princes , desiring their Opinions on those Points . From which the Spanish Ambassadour excused him , not desiring to concern his Master in those matters , which might yield the least displeasure to the Pope ; but the Imperial , and French Ambassadours were much more frank and open in their Opinions ; for the first did allow and approve the reasons of the Senate , alledging the Customs of his own Country the French Comte , where the same things were practised , and Monsieur de Fresnes the French Ambassadour declared , that he could not understand those Papal Laws which deny unto Princes the Government of their own State , and therefore the Republick was much to be commended for preferring their liberty before any other respect . At Rome the Cardinals of Verona , and Vicenza used all the Interest , and persuasions they were able to induce the Pope to defer the promulgation of his Sentence for some time ; putting him in mind , that the Spiritual Arms were not to be exercised , but in cases where they were sure to prevail ; Then said the Pope , I shall make use of the Temporal : and in the mean time to manifest to the World my patience , and tenderness towards them , I shall grant them the term of twenty four days to consider , and repent : and accordingly having formed and printed his Monitory on the 17th . of April , he caused it to be read and published in the Consistory . After which he added , That he had greatly studied this Point , and having consulted with the most famous Canonists , the general Opinion of them all , was , that the Republick acted contrary to the Authority of the Apostolick Sea , and against the liberties , and immunities of the Church ; alledging in his favour the Council of Simmaco , and of Lions under Pope Gregory , with other Decrees made by the Councils of Constance and Basil : and that the same was so declared in the case against Henry II. against the Kings of Castile , and other Kings ; and caused a Constitution made by Innocent III. to be read ; and to proceed the more regularly in this important matter , the Votes of the Cardinals were distinctly required : the number of Cardinals then present in the Consistory were forty one , all which did either in few words assent , or more at large produce the Authority of the Canonists in confirmation of the Pope's reasons . And indeed little less than this free concurrence could be expected from them : for though some few out of a zeal towards the Ecclesiastical liberty , might really be possessed with this Opinion ; yet the generality were guided by other Principles ; some perhaps were unwilling to displease the Pope in expectation of preferments of themselves , or Friends ; others had a prospect of arising to the Popedom , and for that cause were willing to exalt its Power : every one had some consideration or other for his own benefit , but not such consideration as was required in study of the case , or to find out the truth of the matter under debate . For Popes in the Consistory are always sure to find the Cardinals pliant , and ready to yield assent unto whatsoever they propose , that is Assentiri in Assentari . The Consistory being risen the Monitory was affixed in all the publick places of Rome ; of which a multitude of Copies both in Latin , and Italian were printed , and dispatched into all the Cities of Italy , especially into the Dominions of Venice , and dispersed into all parts by the Jesuits accompanied with seditious Letters , and Pamphlets derogatory to the honour of the Republick . The Monitory was directed to the Patriarchs , Arch-bishops , Bishops , Vicars , and all Ecclesiastics either Secular , or Regular , who held any Dignities , and preferments of the Church within the Dominion of Venice , and therein it was exposed . That whereas some Months past he was given to understand , ( that is the Pope ) how that the Doge , and Senate of Venice , had for many years past made several Decrees in prejudice of the Apostolical Sea , and priviledges of the Church , notwithstanding that the same were repugnant to the General Councils , and to the antient Canons , and Constitutions of the Popes of Rome : and now more lately a Law was made in the year 1602. whereby Ecclesiastical persons are incapacitated to appropriate to themselves any Lands , or Estates . Secondly , He mentioned the Law made in the year 1603. which restrains , and prohibits the erecting or building any Churches , or religious Houses without the leave or license of the Senate . Thirdly , He mentioned the Law in 1605. which extends these Laws over all the Dominions of the Republick which formerly were terminated to the City of Venice onely ; and lastly , the imprisonment of the Canon of Vicenza , and the Abbot of Nervesa : by which particular offences the Ecclesiastical liberty being infringed , the Doge , and Senate of Venice have to the danger of their own Souls and scandal of the World incurred the Ecclesiastical Censures to the forfeiture of their Lands , and Jurisdiction , from which they cannot be absolved but by the Pope himself , who being satisfied with their repentance , demonstrated by a repeal of those Laws , and restauration of all things to their pristine condition , hath the sole power to receive them again into the bosom of the Church . And whereas the Doge , and Senate after many fatherly Admonitions , have not repealed those Laws , nor released the Prisoners , he could in no wise suffer , that the liberties and immunities of the Church , and the Authority of the Apostolical Sea should be violated , and infringed : And though those Laws are in themselves void and of none effect , yet by the example of ten Popes and more his Predecessours in confirmation hereof , and by and with the consent , and counsel of the Cardinals ( with whom he had advised hereupon ) he doth farther declare those Laws to be null , and cancelled : and doth farther declare , and denounce Excommunication against the Doge , and Senate in general , in such manner , as if they had been particularly named , and against their Successours , Councellours , Adherents , and Abettors , in case the said Doge and Senate shall not within the space of twenty four days after the publication hereof , ( assigning eight days for each term of Admonition ) repeal , cancel , and make void the aforesaid Decrees , with all Writs , and Orders proceeding thereupon : and without farther delay or Excuse , shall not restore all things to their former , and original condition , with promise never to do , or perform the like again ; And shall not consign into the hands of his Nuntio both the Canon , and the Abbot , giving advice , and notice of all unto the Pope himself : and for default thereof the Excommunication to remain in force , from whence no Absolution can be granted , but by the Pope himself , unless at the point of death : from which State in case the person so absolved shall recover , and still continue , and persist in the same obstinacy , he shall again be liable to the same Excommunication as before ; and in case he die his body notwithstanding shall not be interred in any consecrated place , until obedience be yielded unto these Commands by all others concerned . And in case after the expiration of twenty four days the Doge , and Senate shall still persist in their contumacy for other three days , then he did Interdict all their Dominion , forbidding all Masses , and divine Offices to be performed therein ; unless in such places , manner , and cases as are granted by the Common Law : And farther , he did deprive the Doge , and Senate of all their Revenue , and possessions which they hold of the Roman Church , or other Churches and of all the priviledges granted them in favour thereof ; reserving still unto himself , and his Successours a Power to aggravate and encrease the Censures , and penalties against them , their Adherents , and Abettors therein , &c. And to proceed unto farther punishments , and Remedies in case of continuance in such like contumacy . Notwithstanding , &c. Commanding all Patriarchs , Arch-bishops , and Bishops , and other Inferiour Clergy upon penalty , &c. That after the receipt of these Letters , or notice thereof given , that they publish the same in the respective Churches , at such times , as when the greatest concourse of people is present , and to affix the same at the Church doors , &c. After publication was made of this severe Excommunication thundered out against a Republick of such greatness and esteem in the World : all the Ambassadours and Ministers of foreign Princes residing at Rome were greatly troubled , and concerned , considering that an Act of this nature had some oblique reflection on every Prince , that professed obedience , or devotion for the Papal Sea. Wherefore every one of those Ministers residing at Rome made their applications , and addresses to the Pope , desiring him to moderate , and prorogue the Sentence until the matter were examined , and considered by the Republick , and ways or means contrived for an accommodation . To whom the Pope returned this general Answer , That the way to compose , and accommodate these differences were to incline the Republick to a resolution of becoming obedient ; but that word Obedient would not well pass with the Ministers , who made some reflections thereon , as unbeseeming the degree of Sovereign Princes , and therefore persuaded the Pope rather to use some more moderate , and gentle terms , and enlarge the time allotted for termination of the Sentence . The news hereof being come to Venice , the Senate immediately and in the first place ordered , that Prayers should be made in all Churches , and Chappels imploring the Divine assistance in that great emergency of Affairs ; and in the next place they resolved to recall their Ambassadour Extraordinary from Rome , leaving Nani to reside there , lest they should seem to despise , and stand in open defiance against the Apostolical Sea. Sir Henry Wotton was at that time Resident for the King of England at Venice , when the Senate thought fit to communicate to him the rigour of the Pope's Sentence , for until then they had never mentioned any thing with him of their Controversie with the Pope , as they had also ordered their Ambassadour in England not to discourse any thing of that Point unto his Majesty or his Counsellours . But when the matter came to be advised to Sir Henry Wotton , he complained that the Senate had been much more free , and open to other Ambassadours than to him ; and as to the pretensions of the Pope , he said , That he could not understand that piece of Romish Divinity , which was contrary to Justice , and moral honesty . And now to provide against all those inconveniences , and mischiefs which might be the consequences of this Excommunication , the Senate commanded all Prelats , and Ecclesiastical persons not to permit or suffer any Bulls , Briefs , or any other Writing to be affixed at any Church door , or publick place whatsoever , ordaining upon pain of the Prince's displeasure that every person whatsoever , who had any of the Copies of that Brief , which was lately published at Rome against the Republick , should immediately deliver them up into the hands of the Magistrates in Venice , and to the Rulers , and Governours respectively in all places subject to that Dominion : which the people so readily obeyed , that in a short time so great a number of Copies were brought in , as was wonderful to consider , how so many could be printed : and such diligence was used by the Magistrates , and by the people themselves , that not one Brief was affixed in any publick place ; the persons who endeavoured to act therein being discovered , and prevented . And farther , the true state of that difference , which the Republick had with the Pope was advised , and intimated to all the Ministers for foreign Princes residing at Venice : and the same also signified to all the Agents residing for that Republick in forein parts . In like manner the Senate wrote to all their Governours , and Magistrates of Towns , and Cities subjected to their Dominions , acquainting them with the injuries they had received from the Pope , and with the reasons they had to defend their Laws , and Liberties , all which being signified as was commanded unto the Counsels , and Magistracy of the Cities ; it took such impression every where that the people yielded a most entire , and chearful obedience thereunto , shewing themselves ready to defend the publick Liberty , and in maintenance thereof every one offered Money , and Arms according to his ability : and in pursuance of such Resolution , furnished the same , as time required . After publication made of the Monitory Brief , the Pope's Nuntio spent most of his time in the Jesuits College , where many of those Fathers were received , who had been eminently known for the confusions , and disturbances they had created in the World : and particularly amongst the rest was one Bernardino of Siena , who had lately acted the like part at Paris , when the Jesuits were expelled from that City : and Antonio Possevino who was famous for his Actions in Moscovy , and Poland , and skilful in the management of Intrigues : there was also Barone a Venetian a bold confident Fellow , one that would have a hand in every matter of publick disturbance : likewise John Gentes , who made profession of truly stating all cases of Conscience , being endued with an excellent faculty , of finding fault , and of condemning , and reproving every thing which was acted without his concurrence , and of justifying every thing which was appointed , and directed by the Jesuits ; all of them being excellent Instruments in their way , and faithful performers of the fourth Article of their Vow . But the Nuntio having thus frequented the Society of Jesuits , and learned his Lesson in every particular made a visit to the Doge , to whom having in the first place expressed his grief for the unhappy estate of Affairs , he desired his Serene Highness to consider of some ways , and means , by which these differences might be composed , and in order thereunto he promised his ultimate endeavours , and all the good Offices which his authority , and interest were able to perform : which Discourse he sweetned with the most persuasive , and affectionate expressions imaginable , often invoking the name of Almighty God ; of whom when he had occasion to speak , he called him Our Lord , and in like manner , when he had occasion to mention the Pope , he called him , Our Lord , so that in his Discourse , it was difficult to distinguish which of the two Lords he meant ; onely some observing persons , had taken notice , that when he intended the name of God , he kept his head covered , but when he meant the Pope , he always took his Cap off . The Pope having understood how resolute the Senate seemed in maintenance of their Laws , and Liberties , and with what chearful readiness the people obeyed them , conceived little hopes at the present of obtaining his desires ; and therefore judging that his Nuntio could not continue longer with honour at Venice , he dispatched his Letters to recal him from thence , and intimated to the Ambassadour Nani by the bishop of Soana that he should depart from Rome , not leaving any of his Domesticks , or Substitutes in his place . At Venice the Superiours and Priors of Monasteries , and other Churches were convened before the Council of Ten , who signified to them , that the pleasure of the Prince was , that they should still continue to officiate and perform the Divine Offices , and that none of them should leave the State without license obtained . It was also declared , that protection should be given to such as remained , and that such as would depart , should not carry with them the Utensils , or Vestments , or Riches belonging to the Church . And that in case any Brief should be sent them from Rome , or Order from their Superiors , they should first present it to the Magistrates , before it was read by themselves ; and the like Command was given to all Governours of Cities , and places under Dominion of Venice . As yet the Capucins , Theatins , and other Religious , had not entertained thoughts of departure ; for when the Monitory was first published at Rome , the Provincial , and other Capucins held a Consultation together , where it was concluded , that in regard the differences between the Pope and the Republick had no relation to matters of Faith , they were not obliged to follow the Pope's dictates so far in this case , as to abandon their Habitations , and subsistence : yet afterwards the Superiours obeying the pleasure of the Pope expresly commanded all sorts of Religious Orders to depart , and leave their Dwellings within the jurisdiction of Venice ; saying unto them , Come forth from them , O my People . The term of twenty four days being almost expired , when the Monitory was to Commence , the Senate called the Jesuits to know their resolution whether they would continue in the City , or not : to which they made answer , That they had intentions and desires to stay , but could not promise to say Mass , excepting which , they would engage to perform all other Divine Offices , and Service . The Senate taking this Answer into consideration ; resolved that the Jesuits should either celebrate Mass , as formerly , with all the other functions of Priesthood , and not remain in a kind of indifferency between the Pope , and the Republick , serving God and Mammon , or otherwise should have intimation to depart . The which Order was signified to them by the Patriarchal Vicar , with positive Orders immediately to depart , and to consign into his hands all the Plate , Vestments , and goods belonging to their Church : and in like manner Orders were given to all Governours to execute the same Decree in their respective jurisdictions . This Command being signified to the Jesuits , they assembled all their Votaries into their Church , and gathered great Contributions from them ; and persuaded the Capucins , that when they departed , they should march two and two in a rank , as in Procession , with a Crucifix on the breast of every one which perhaps might move some disturbance in the minds of the Commonalty , who beholding so many Crucifixes departing from them , might apprehend also , that Christ himself , and the light of the Gospel was leaving their City , which Opinion might be the beginning of some happy Sedition . The Jesuits themselves were hastned away , and forced to depart about two hours in the Night , every one carrying his Christ as they called it about his Neck ; the People flocked in great numbers to see their departure , and accompanied them to the Boats , shouting , and crying aloud , Let them go to the Devil . In divers parts of the City they had concealed , and hid away the Vessels , and pretious Ornaments of their Church , and their best Houshold-stuff with their Library : leaving their College empty , and void of all Furniture whatsoever , or of any thing of moment , unless the Library given to them by the late Arch-bishop Lewis Molino , with an other Library of prohibited Books . And though the Jesuits of Venice had burnt many of their Papers , yet at Padoua they left divers Copies of a certain Book containing eighteen Rules , with this title , Regulae aliquot servandae , ut cum Orthodoxâ Ecclesiâ verè sentiamus . In the seventeenth Rule of which , they were commanded , not to insist overmuch in their Sermons , on the force and energy of the grace of God. And in the third Rule , they were enjoyned to believe according as the Hierarchy of the Church believed ; that is , if the Church determined any thing to be white , they should believe it so to be , though the colour appeared black to the sight of their own eyes . And lastly , they left unto their Disciples and Votaries certain Rules , whereby to govern themselves during this Interdict . But though the Jesuits , Capuchins , and other Orders of St. Francis Reformed had abandoned Venice , and were retired to other Convents in Milan , Mantoua , Bologna , and Ferrara ; yet the Capuchins of Brescia , and Bergamo , ( where were no Jesuits to seduce them ) remained in excellent Concord and Obedience ; and securing themselves with that Protection which they received from the Senate , remained resolute , and constant to their Principles against all the Censures of Excommunication , and other Spiritual penalties issued against them by their Superiours ; and in regard many of them were sober and learned Men , they retorted all those Spiritual Arms with great force , and power of argument and reason . It was certainly believed at Rome , that this Monitory would have produced three notable Effects : First it was given for granted , that all the Religious Orders would immediately abandon the Dominions of Venice , by which the Interdict must of necessity have been observed . Secondly , That the City , and People finding themselves deprived of all the Divine Offices , would rise in a mutiny against the Government , and compel them to give satisfaction to the Pope . Thirdly , That it would beget a misunderstanding amongst the Nobility , and cause them to divide into several Factions , towards which the Jesuits , ( though absent ) did labour with all the Art , and industry imaginable . But the Court of Rome against their expectations finding that all matters had a contrary effect , that Mass , and other Offices of the Church were Celebrated without interruption , that the people frequented the Churches with greater Devotion than before ; that the Senate were unanimous in their Counsels , and the Commonalty quiet , and obedient ; they began to repent them of this proceeding , and many severely blamed the Pope for being over-rash , and hasty : for that though there might be reason in the merit of his Cause , yet the prosecution of it was of that importance , as ought to have been attempered with prudence , and the consequences well weighed , before matters were screwed up to that Degree , as admitted of no indifferent terms , or accommodation . Wherefore now it concerned the Pope , and Clergy to labour with Art , and power of the Spiritual Arms in vindication of their Cause , in order whereunto the Cardinals were set at work to prevail with the refractory Friers , and Monks to leave their Dwellings , and Party and come over to them , promising in reward of that good Service , honours , and preferments in the Church ; and on the contrary threatned them with Censures , and punishments both Spiritual and Temporal . Howsoever , they observed a different manner in treating with the rich Friers , and the poor Mendicants . For to the Poor they said , that if they could not observe the Inderdict , they should then depart , and leave all they had for sake of the Gospel ; and if that were not permitted , they should then seek after the glorious Crown of Martyrdom ; But to the Rich , they thought better than to use this hard saying , Durus est hic sermo , for though they were commanded to observe the Interdict , yet were advised not to leave , or abandon their Monasteries , and Revenues ; and the better to inculcate these persuasions , Commissaries were appointed out of the same Orders privately to convey themselves into the Dominions of Venice , to instil , and foment this Doctrine in the minds of the Regulars ; but the ways were so obstructed by the diligence , and watchfulness of the Governours in their respective Dominions : that not a Frier durst adventure to steal in , and engage in that Errand . Seeing therefore that this course would not take : the next expedient was to raise a dust , and disturbance in the Court of forein Princes . And in the first place , the Jesuits ( who were and still are very prevalent in Poland ) laboured to put an affront on Foscarini Ambassadour for the Republick to that King ; causing two of the Gentlemen belonging to his Retinue to be disturbed at Mass , and expelled the Church : And the Nuntio made very warm Instances to the King , that the Monitory against Venice might be affixed in all publick places of his Dominions : but the King on the contrary did not onely refuse to grant this request , but highly resented the late Affront offered to the two Venetian Gentlemen , in satisfaction for which by the King's Order , the Marshal of the Court , and the Cardinal of Cracow , having assembled the Friers together , and duly reprehended their insolence , commanding them the next day to sing High Mass in their Church , to which having invited the Ambassadour they obliged the Friers to ask his Pardon for the affront offered to his Servants : And farther the King , with approbation of his Council gave Orders to all his People to treat the Ambassadour , and his Retinue with all kindness , and due respect : and moreover wrote a Letter to the Pope , complaining of the late design of his Nuntio , attempting to publish Ecclesiastical Censures against forein Princes within his Kingdom , which was a new and an unknown practice within his State ; and had been refused in the Case of Henry III. King of France , and in the Cause of Cesare d' Este Duke of Ferrara : much less could he be induced to allow of such proceedings against the State of Venice , whose Cause was the same with that of his own Kingdom . And considering that that State had merited well of Christendom by the opposition they made with their Arms against the common Enemy , he exhorted his Holiness to supersede farther proceedings , for Causes which ought to be stifled , and which for better peace of the Church ought never to be brought into question , or Dispute . Francis Soranzo a Cavalier of Venice being at this time Ambassadour at the Emperor's Court , did rightly inform the Imperial Ministers with the true state of the difference between the Pope , and that Republick : and in regard the Constitutions of all Germany were the same , they could not do less than approve the Cause of the Venetians , and condemn the Cause of the Pope , which confirmed the Protestants in their reasons which they alledged , for detaining Ecclesiastical Benefices in their own hands . Howsoever , the Great Chancellour , and Marshal Prainer were of different Opinions , taking part with the Pope against the affections , sence , and Interest of the whole Court. When news came first to the Court of Spain of the differences between the Pope , and the Venetians ; the constancy and firmness of that State to the Principles of their Government , was highly applauded , being the common Cause of all Secular Princes . Howsoever , the Nuntio made it his business to have the Venetian Ambassadour declared in all Pulpits to be under Excommunication : The Genoeses also who were powerful in that Court , being touched with envy on old grudges , and for having lately yielded that Point of their liberty to the Pope , which Venice still conserved , did all the ill offices they were able against the Republick : but above all the Ambassadour of Tuscany joyning with the Jesuits shewed himself an open Enemy , and so prevailed with the King , and Council , that a Congregation of twelve Divines was held at Madrid in presence of the Cardinal of Toledo to consider , whether the Ambassadour of Venice ought to be admitted into the Church at the time of Celebration of Divine Offices ? the result of which was , that the Ambassadour should not be excluded , every one concurring in that Opinion , the Nuntio , and Jesuits onely excepted . So soon as the news came to Paris , that the Monitory was published against Venice , Barberino the Pope's Nuntio made urgent addresses to the King , that Priuli the Venetian Ambassadour should be excluded from admission into the Church ; but his desire was positively rejected ; both because the King was willing to remain Neuter , and because it was and is a Maxim of that Kingdom . That Popes have no power over the Temporal Government of Princes , and have no Authority on account for Secular matters to proceed against them , or their Officers by Ecclesiastical Censures . In England we may easily imagine what Opinion was conceived of these proceedings : for when Giustiniano the Ambassadour of Venice had acquainted King James with the state of the difference between the Pope and the Republick : the King did much applaud the Laws and Constitutions of Venice , and the constancy , and resolution of the Senate in the maintenance of them : adding , That he would gladly see a free Council established , which was the onely means to reform the Church of God , and put an end to all Controversies amongst Christians , which had no other original , or source , than onely from the usurpation of Popes , and ambition of the Clergy : in which holy , and sacred Design , he did not doubt but that the French King , and all other Christian Princes would readily concur ; and that perhaps a beginning thereof might arise from these troubles , and labours of the Republick . And farther the King added , That the Popes exalting themselves above God were the ruin of the Church , and that it was no wonder , that their Pride admitted of no serious reflections , or moderate advices , being puffed up , and elated by the common adulation , and flattery which was used towards them . The States of the Vnited Provinces wrote very obliging Letters to Venice , proffering to assist them with Arms , and Provisions , in case they came to an open rupture , and acts of hostility with the Pope . In the mean time many effectual good Offices were performed both at Rome and Venice by the Dukes of Mantoua , and Savoy , and by Guicciardin Ambassadour of the Great Duke of Tuscany ; and more especially by Monsieur de Fresnes the French Ambassadour at Venice : To all which instances , and applications from several Princes the Senate thought fit to make this general Answer : First , they returned thanks for the good endeavours , and labours towards a Mediation , and then complained of the firm resolutions of the Pope , which could not be shaken , or made plyable by any reasonable terms which the Republick could offer . That there could be no hopes of accommodation until the Pope by taking off his Censures , did open a way to Treaties , and terms of Peace . That the Pope had proceeded so far in his injuries and affronts , as were past all manner of reconciliation , and yet the Republick which was truly Catholick would still bear their due respect to the Pope , so far , as was consistent with their liberty , and with that right of Government which was committed to them by God. But whilest matters were thus in Treaty at Venice and Rome , and in the Courts of Princes ; the Jesuits who were vigilant , and intent to do all the mischiefs they were able against the Republick ; did not cease to disperse Scandals , and Libels as well without Italy , as within , and to preach , and rail against them in their Pulpits , and Schools , endeavouring to possess their Auditories with the most malicious impressions they could beget , or frame in minds of Men ; they also wrote Letters into all places defaming the Republick ; some who would not adventure into the Dominions of Venice , treated on the Confines with their Disciples and Votaries : and others in disguise entered within the Dominions sowing Division , and Faction in all parts , promising extraordinary Indulgences to all such as should observe the Interdict . They also forged several Letters entitling one from the Republick of Genoua to the Senate of Venice , another from the City of Verona to the City of Brescia which were most scandalous , and abominable Papers . Then in other Writings they justified themselves for having in their Sermons inveighed against the Republick , calling it a Lutheran , Heretical , and tyrannical Government , with infinite other abominable Epithets . In fine , it was proved , that the Jesuits were the causes of all these disturbances , having instigated the Pope to this Design , upon assurances , that they were able to divide the Senate , and by confusion of their Councils to make way for the Pope's Authority . It was farther proved , That they had kept correspondence with the Enemies of the Republick to the great damage , and prejudice of the State , always interposing , and insinuating themselves into publick Affairs . That they were always contriving to inveigle sick and dying Persons , persuading them for the sake of their Souls to bestow their Estates , and Inheritance on them , to the ruin , and destruction of their lawful Heirs and Families . And ▪ farther , the Senate took into their consideration , their Principles , which were always Monarchical , in prejudice , and depression of Aristocracy , and dangerous to the Maxims , and principles of their Government . It was farther also alledged , that the Jesuits had been the Causes , and Instruments of all the tolerations , seditious disorders , and evil successes which had happened in our age in all the Kingdoms , and Provinces of the World : and herein not only some particular persons were culpable , but even the whole Society , and order of them were dangerous and rotten in their Principles , and destructive to the Government under which they lived . All which being proved , and made good in the Senate against them ; It was deliberated , and carried in the Affirmative by Decree of the 14th . of June , That the Jesuits , who from their first beginning had been received into Venice , and there cherished and favoured , and having in recompence of such Indulgence and respect returned nothing but Ingratitude : being at present the Authors of all the troubles incumbent on the Republick , vilifying the same with all the Obloquy which could be uttered from the blackest Tongue of malice , and having been false Traitors , and Men of insupportable Insolences ; the most Serene Republick did therefore spue them out , and banish them for ever the precincts of the State ; and did Decree , and Enact , that they should never be again received without a concurrence of five Sixths at least of the Senate , the number of which was to consist of one hundred and eighty Votes . In passing of which Act , it is most apparent that their Crimes were as enormous , as they were clear and evidently proved ; for the Scrutiny being made by the Ballot , their banishment was pass'd with an unanimous concurrence , and a Decree made for their eternal Exclusion ; though perhaps some few might be excepted who had been their Votaries and Penitents . This perpetual banishment of the Jesuits made the breach wider , and more difficult to be reconciled : and the Pope being sensible , that the hopes he conceived from the contrivances of the Jesuits were vain and fruitless , he applied himself to some other new Inventions ; one of which was a Jubilee , which was published on the 19th . of June , inviting all Christian people to pray unto God for the unity and peace of the Church , granting Indulgences , Absolutions , and Remissions unto all , excepting such as belonged to Venice , and the Interdicted Churches , to which none of those graces , blessings , and pardons were to be dispensed . Now in regard that nothing is so desireable in Italy , as the benefit of a Jubilee , It was conceived to be a most admirable Artifice to make the Venetian People sensible of their separation from the Church , when they should find themselves uncapable to receive the Indulgences , and excluded from all the priviledges of the faithful : upon which advantage the Jesuits shewed all their Art in the Towns bordering on the Dominions of the Republick , preaching up the Blessings of a Jubilee , and lamenting the miseries of that People , who by their disobedience , and contumacy had extruded themselves from without the Pale , and become unworthy of such mysterious graces . Notwithstanding which , the World was so well satisfied with the Cause , and ground of this Jubilee , that though at other times Men were fond of this priviledg , and held it in great esteem and Devotion , yet the Indulgences granted hereby were coldly received in every place : nor did the Venetian Commonalty so much repine at this loss , as to quarrel or mutiny with their Government for want of that Spiritual Benefit . Thus when all religious Arts failed , and the Weapons of the Church were not keen enough to do Execution , the Pope resolved to try what might be effected by the temporal Sword ; but in regard his own was not sharp enough , for the Venetians ; he applied himself to the Spanish Ambassadour at Rome , desiring to write to his Master the King ; giving him to understand , that he did entirely cast himself under his Protection , desiring his favour and Aid against his Enemies ; and therewith delivered him two Letters , one directed to the King , wherein he exposed the Reasons for his proceedings against the Venetians : and another to the Duke of Lerma , chief Minister of State , in which he recommended himself , and his Affairs to his care and defence , and with many obliging Expressions and acknowledgments , called him the Basis of the Crown of Spain , on which the Catholick Monarchy was established , and on which the foundation of the Church solely was reposed , and depending . This kind Letter so pleased the Duke of Lerma , that an Answer equally pleasing was returned from the King to the Pope , and with much formality delivered by the Spanish Ambassadour attended with three Cardinals , the substance of which was : That the King was extreamly troubled to observe , that the breach and differences between him and the Venetians were so widened , and so far proceeded : but in regard the honour of his Holiness was far engaged , he was resolved to vindicate the Dignity of the Apostolical See with his Arms ; and accordingly had wrote to his Ministers , and Officers in Italy , and other Princes depending on his Crown . This Letter being read , was the subject of great joy and satisfaction to the Pope , and all his Party , and was proclaimed through ▪ all Italy much to the reputation of the Papal Cause ; howsoever the triumph , and joy hereof was somewhat attempered by the Proposals which were made by Spain in recompence of the troubles , and inconveniencies they were to receive by a War : the which Demands were ; A release of the yearly Tribute for the Kingdom of Naples ; a surrender of Ferrara for a Garrison to offend the Enemy , and of Ancona for an Arsenal and maritime Provisions . The which Conditions being grievous , and difficult to the Pope were only answered in general terms ; but the report hereof was like a Trumpet of War which alarm'd all parts of the Venetian Dominions : and caused the Senate to write immediately to their Proveditor General in Candia to send all the Gallies under his Command into the Gulph : Orders also were given to the Proveditor General in Dalmatia to raise four hundred Albaneses , and Croats under four Captains , and to embark them on ten Vessels which were built for that purpose , placing forty on each Vessel . Likewise thirty Captains were nominated and appointed to be ready as occasion should require . The Pope on the other side , repaired his Fortifications at Rimini , and Ancona , and reinforced his Garrison at Ferrara with a thousand Foot ; he likewise banished all Strangers from Marca , and Romagna , and commanded the Natives thereof to return into their own Country . But to the management of this War designed , many difficulties occurred : for in the first place , there was an excessive scarcity of all Provisions in Rome , and the Ecclesiastical State as also in Naples and Abruzzo , by reason of which the People cryed out nothing but Peace , and Bread : and on the contrary , there was great abundance of all things within the Dominions of Venice , from whence the People of the Pope's Country receiving the most part of their Provisions were kindly affected to the Venetian State : but notwithstanding all these difficulties , the Pope resolved to proceed in his War , and to recruit his Troops ; and for maintenance thereof new Impositions were laid on Salt , Flesh , and Paper , with intention also to lay a Tax on Wine , and Timber , if occasion should require . And in the mean time the Count de Fuentes Governour of Milan gave out , that he would have an Army speedily in the Field consisting of twenty five thousand Men , composed of Germans , Napolitans , Switzers , and Spaniards . Though the Venetians did not neglect all due care towards the provisions of War , and to make their Defence whensoever they should be attacked ; yet with more especial regard they had an Eye to Plots , and Conspiracies within the State ; giving Orders to their Sea-Captains to stop all Vessels which sailed in the Gulf , unless such as had Passes from the King of Spain for his own particular Affairs ; which caused great embroils along the Coast of Romagna , and the Marca d' Ancona , which seemed , ( as it were ) , to be blocked up : Orders were likewise given to hinder all exportation of Corn out of the Dominions of Venice ; and Sequestrations laid on the Revenues of the Clergy who had quitted , or abandoned the Venetian Countries ; for which cause many Prelats at Rome were forced to retrench their Families . But notwithstanding the Promises made by the Spaniards of administring Aid to the Pope , which at the first heat were positive and large ; yet the Court at Madrid coming to make more mature reflections on the tenure of their former Letters , thought fit to explicate their sence more at large , and to signifie to the State of Venice , That it was not the intention of his Catholick Majesty to make a War on the Republick , but onely to demonstrate unto the World , that that Crown , would on all occasions be joyned to the Apostolical Sea. And accordingly D. Inigo de Cardenas Ambassadour residing in Ordinary at Venice , did on the 13th . of July present a memorial to the Senate . signifying : That the King being desirous of doing good Offices in the mediation of Peace between the Pope , and that Republick , had commanded him his Ambassadour to interpose therein , assuring him , that whatsoever he should act in order thereunto would be most pleasing to his Majesty . And that some Overtures might be made in order to this Accommodation , Cardenas desired , that for a beginning thereunto , the Senate would give him leave , in their name , to desire and supplicate the Pope , that he would be pleased to take off his Censures from them , being much troubled that they had ever given his Holiness any cause of displeasure ; which being words of formality , and Complement onely , could not in reality be prejudicial to the right of their Cause ; and yet were in this state of things of importance , and absolute necessity . To which the Doge made Answer , That neither by himself , nor by the Senate was there ever any just cause of displeasure given to the Pope ; and therefore to Scandals , and Disgusts voluntarily taken , and not given , there was no other remedy , than voluntary Acknowledgments . The same day the French Ambassadour urged the Senate , to be the first to make Overtures of Peace to the Pope , which could be no dishonour to the Republick , considering with what respect , and duty all Christian Princes treated the Pope , and that it is , Jus Commune , to submit , and humble themselves before his Holiness for other matters , they might with all confidence rely on the directions of his Majesty herein , whom they had always found a true Friend , and a faithful Ally . That considering on what terms the King of Spain stood with them , and how he had declared himself of the Papal Party ; it was not now seasonable to disgust the King his Master , and that therefore they would be pleased to think of some Answer , which he might with confidence communicate to the King. The Senate having taken these particulars into consideration , gave almost the same Answer , as they had newly done to the Spanish Ambassadour ; Adding onely to the French , That by way of Mediation , he would be pleased to represent unto the Pope ; That the Senate was troubled , that his Holiness would take displeasure at the actions of a Republick , which was entirely devoted , and dedicated to the glory , and service of God , to the publick quiet , and tranquillity of the World , and to the maintenance of that liberty , and Power which was committed to them by Divine Right . These Negotiations being ineffectual , and fruitless ; the Senate gave Order to Giustiniano their Ambassadour in England , to inform King James with the progress and success of all these Affairs , and differences with the Pope : which when the King had rightly understood , he returned this Answer : That he was highly satisfied with the constancy of the People , and unanimous resolution of the Senate in defence of their Native liberty , and justice , and of that Power , which God hath bestowed upon Princes . That the Declaration made by Spain in a Letter was ridiculous , and that matters of such importance required more than words : That he was highly sensible of the honour which the Republick had done him in sending him an Ambassadour Ordinary , and Extraordinary ; wherefore that he might return them the like demonstrations of sincere Friendship , he promised to grant and condescend to all the desires of the Senate ; for that he should be very ungrateful , and unjust in case he should deny protection to that righteous Cause of the Republick , which was engaged in the maintenance of that liberty and Authority , which is the common Right of all Princes in the Universe . And therefore in case the Senate should at any time be engaged in War for this Cause , they might be assured , and rely on the word of a Prince , that he would assist them with all the power he was able , and that he had given Commission to his Ambassadour at Venice to assure the Senate the like in his name : And farther , the Earl of Salisbury by the King's Order added , That the King was not induced to grant them these succours , on expectation , that they should leave Communion with the Church of Rome , but onely from a principle of Justice , by which he esteemed himself obliged to vindicate the Cause of Princes , and the Authority of the Secular Power ; as also from a Spirit of Animosity , being resolved to take that side , to which Spain was declared an Enemy : in return for which the Senate made their due acknowledgments to the King. Whilest these things were in Treaty , the Spaniards endeavoured to raise a War between the Turk , and the Venetians , supposing thereby to drive the Senate to those streights , as would inevitably compel them to a composition with the Pope : To perform which , the Marquiss of Santa Croce having received the Nuntio's Benediction , departed from Naples with a Fleet of twenty six Gallies : and having advice that the Venetian Armata was then at Corfu , he privately crossed the Gulf , and on the 10th . of August arrived at Durazzo a City of Albania ; which being empty almost of all its People , at that season of the year , when the Inhabitants are for the most part in their Fields , and Gardens gathering their Fruits , he easily surprized the place , sacked , and burnt it , carrying away Captives about one hundred fifty five Men , Women , and Children , together with thirty pieces of Canon . The news hereof coming to Venice , did much trouble the Senate , who apprehending lest the Turks should attribute this act of Hostility ro the Venetians , would in revenge thereof make War upon them : to prevent which they immediately dispatched advice to their Bailo at Constantinople , giving him to undestand the truth of this Aggression , which being performed by the Spaniards , and not by them , ought to be represented to the Grand Signior in such manner , as might not be occasion of any Rupture . The Grand Signior being rightly informed of the truth of this matter , did believe that this attempt was performed by the Spaniards with Artifice , and design , and therefore gave Order to the Captain Pasha or Admiral of his Gallies , to entertain a perfect good correspondence with the Venetians , and joyn with them to the confusion of the Pope , and the Spaniards . Some few days after this , the Turkish Fleet consisting of fifty five Gallies came to an Anchor not far from Corfu , commanded by Gieffier Pasha , to whom General Pasqualigo , who then commanded the Venetian Fleet and was at Corfu , sent a Complement by his Secretary to the Pasha , which was in like manner returned with many obliging Expressions , telling him of the great Esteem and honour which the Grand Signior had for the Republick ; and as a demonstration thereof had given him Commission to joyn with the Venetian Fleet , and to make War on the Pope , and the King of Spain , in such manner , as he should receive direction from the Venetians , acting a part , or in the same body with them , as they should think convenient and necessary : and in farther assurance hereof he dispeeded three Gallies commanded by the Bei of Damiata to inform Pasqualigo of these Resolutions , which he had received in Commission from his Master the Grand Signior : to which friendly offer , Pasqualigo returned a like courteous acknowledgment ; saying howsoever , that he could neither do , nor act any thing herein without Orders , and directions from the Senate ; and in the mean time , whilest these Advices were in going , and Answers expected , he prevailed with the Turks to withdraw their Forces from those Seas , promising to give them timely notice , in case there should be occasion to desire their Assistance . About this time being in the Month of August , the Pope in justification of these his proceedings , employed Scipio Gobellucci to write the reasons , and arguments which moved and directed him in this Cause , which Papers were dispersed over Mantoua , Milan , Cremona , and Ferrara , and Copies thereof sent into Spain , and other parts : which Writings the Senate taking into consideration , It was proposed that they should be answered by some learned Hand , and that all the Letters , Reasons , and Proceedings in this Cause should be printed , and published to the World : but this Proposal was generally disliked by the Senate , as a matter which would exasperate , and keep alive the difference , and rub on the Sore which already smarted too much : that the Cause of the Senate was sufficiently known to the World ; and that silence would look more like contempt , esteeming such Pamphlets not worthy the publick notice , or consideration ; and would argue greater reverence to the Apostolical Sea , than to expose and lay it open even in those matters , wherein the Republick had received most manifest Injuries . Howsoever , it was impossible to restrain the Wit , and Pens of some working Heads and Spirits , who still were writing Papers on one side , and the other , which being as yet onely in Manuscript could not be so publick to common view , as when they were issued from the Press : howsoever in Milan there was a scandalous Pamphlet printed , and set out by some Churchmen ; in which against the Rules of all Sense and Reason , it was intimated ; that during this Interdict , all Marriages , being a Sacrament of the Church , were invalid , the copulation adulterous , and the Children Bastards ; the which Paper being spread over all Bergamo , Brescia , and Crema , it was thought fit that in confutation hereof a Treatise wrote about one hundred and fifty years ago by Gerson , should be re-printed , and divulged ; which was so opposite to the matter in hand , and so properly accommodated to the present times , and differences , that nothing could then have been better , nor more fitly applyed : to which was annexed a Letter without name , exhorting all Curates to attend their Flock , and Charge , without fear of giving any offence to God by not observing the Interdict . This Treatise of Gerson being wrote so many years past , carried such Authority , and weight , that Bellarmine esteemed it worth his Answer ; and Baronius cryed it down , with such passion , as if the belief thereof had been a total subversion of the Christian Religion : The Authority of these two learned Cardinals was so great , and considerable ; that the Senate of Venice thought fit for the better ease of pious , and tender Consciences , to give a License to certain learned Writers to publish their Reasons , and Arguments in defence of the Republick , restraining themselves always within the compass of those Rules which the Laws prescribe : that is , That nothing should be asserted contrary to Faith , good Customs , and manners , and the Authority of the Prince ; for perusal , and approbation of which , five Divines were appointed to assemble in the House of the Patriarchal Vicar ; and to allow all writings of that nature , with their Imprimatur , before any Printer should dare to put them in the Press , or publish the same . Thus were all the Wits set at work in writing , some on one side , and some on the other : the chief Heads which those who wrote in favour of the Republick were these : That God had constituted two sorts of Government in the World , one Spiritual , and the other Temporal : The Spiritual was committed to the Apostles ▪ and their Successours ; the Temporal unto Princes , and both were restrained within such limits , as that one ought not to meddle , or interfere with the other . That the Pope hath no Power to annull the temporal Laws made by Princes , nor to depose them , or free their Subjects from their Allegiance to them ; the which practice though endeavoured for the space of above five hundred years to be introduced , is yet contrary to the Scriptures and the Example of Christ , and his Saints . That the Doctrine which teaches , that in case of Controversie between the Pope , and a Prince , it may be lawful to persecute such a Prince either by open War , or secret Treason , and that Dispensations may be given to Subjects to rebel against such a Prince ; is a damnable , seditious , and sacrilegious Position . That by Divine Law the Clergy are not exempted from subjection to the Secular Power , either as to their Persons , or Estates though by many immunities , and priviledges granted to them by the favour of pious Princes , from Constantine to Frederick II. several exemptions have been granted according to the exigence of times , and convenience of places . That the Exemptions which Popes have given to the Clergy from the Secular Power have not been received in many places ; and where they have been received , the Concessions , and Grants are no farther obligatory to the Prince , than whilest they are consistent with the present state , and convenience of the Publick . Another Point insisted upon was this : That the Pope was not Infallible , but onely in such matters wherein God had promised him his Divine assistance : which according to the Doctrine of some Modern Divines was onely in necessary points of Faith. And that the Power of binding , and loosing , was onely , Clave non Errante . That according to the Doctrine of St. Austin , An Excommunication against a multitude , or against any one who Commands in Chief is dangerous , and sacrilegious . That the new name of Blind Obedience invented by Ignatius Loyola was unknown to the antient Church , and every good Divine , the which as it takes away our Election , and desire of knowledg in every good work , so it exposes Men to the danger of offending God , and hath been the cause of those many Seditions , which have arisen in the World for the space of forty years past . The Popish Party on the other side proceeded on these Maxims : That the temporal Power of Princes is subject to the Ecclesiastical ; on which ground the Pope hath Power to depose Princes from their Authority for Errours committed in their Government , when the Pope judges it may be beneficial to the Church . That the Pope hath Power to absolve Subjects from Allegiance to their Prince , the which some moderate and modest Men explaining , said , not that Christ had given this temporal Power absolutely to the Pope , but indirectly as it was necessary to the better Government of the Spiritual ; but others who were more bold did not think it worth the while to mince the matter , but confidently wrote , That the Pope was endued with all Authority both in Heaven and Earth , and made Supreme over all Princes of the World , who were his Vassals , and may punish them for their faults , and errours ; that he is the Supreme Temporal Monarch over all the World and appeals may be made to the Pope from all Temporal Princes . That he can give Laws to all Princes , and annull theirs ; As to the Exemption of the Clergy , they all denied that they were subject to the temporal Law ; and that this priviledg was not given them by the favour of Princes ; but ( as some would have it ) Jure Divino , others by the Constitutions , and Decrees of Councils , and Popes ; but in this they all agreed , that they were not subject to the Prince , not so much as in cases of Treason ; and that they were not obliged to obey the Laws of the Land wherein they lived , but onely Vi Directivâ . And some were so bold as to proceed so far , as to say , that the Clergy were Judges , whether the Laws of Princes were just or not , and whether the people were obliged to obey them . That in regard the Pope who hath the Spirit of God cannot err , his Sentences are to be observed , whether they be just , or unjust . That so powerful , and authentick is the Opinion of the Pope , that it ought to prevail against all other determinations of the World. That the Pope is God upon Earth , the Sun of ●●stice , and light of Religion , that the sentence of God , and of th● Pope are the same , and their Tribunal the same : but it is very observable , what Bellarmine asserted ; That to restrain obedience due to the Pope unto matters appertaining onely to the Soul is to reduce it to nothing ; that St. Paul appealed unto Caesar who was not his Judg and not to St. Peter , was because he would not make himself in those days ridiculous . That the antient Popes professed subjection to the Emperours was to comply with the humour , and affection of those times . Others also have added , That the Empire of the Pope was to be introduced by degrees , and insisted upon with some moderation out of respect to the infirmities of Princes who were lately become Proselytes to the Church . But to return now to the matter of Treaty . Towards the end of August an other Overture was made , which was the summary of all this Negotiation , though various things were afterwards treated without any effect . For about the 17th . of August Monsieur de Fresnes , the French Minister at Venice did in the name of his Master propose , as entrance to an Accommodation ; That the Senate should suspend the Execution of those Laws , which gave offence to the Pope , conditionally that the Pope suspend the Censures of his Monitory for the space of four or six Months : but if this Expedient would not be accepted , then it was proposed , That the Prisoners should be consigned into the hands of the Pope at the instance , and desire of the King without prejudice to the Right , and Reason of the Senate ; for that it was necessary to give some colour of submission , and condescention to the demands of the Pope ; there being no President , that any Pope did ever recal his Boles unless that which by Authority of the Council of Constance was repealed . These Proposals being debated in the Senate , it was in the first place concluded , and agreed , That the liberty of the Publick was to be conserved , and preferred before all other worldly respects whatsoever . That the Prisoners indeed might be resigned into the hands of the Pope at the instance , and request of the French King , without being made a precedent in like cases , or be a prejudice to the Liberty in times to come ; but that to suspend the force of the Laws , was a certain violation of it , and a shake of the Foundation of that Government which had for many hundreds of years been rooted , and established ; for that every suspension of a Law doth argue either weakness in the Authority , or in the Council , which being the substance of this Consult , it was given for Answer to Monsieur de Fresnes the French Ambassadour , as also to the Spanish Ambassadour de Cardenas , who insisted on the like Terms . Whilest these things were negotiating by the forein Ministers ; and that the Senate was resolved to adhere to that Principle , That no way or concession was to be given to the least point or particle which might prejudice the publick Liberty ; News came about the beginning of September , that a new Congregation was erected in Rome , called the Congregation of War , which was appointed to assemble twice every Week to consult of the manner , and means of waging the Temporal War ; This new term of a Congregation of War , which was never heard of before in Rome , administred subject of Discourse to all Italy , both because it was contrary to the antient practices of that Court , which did always cover their temporal Designs with Spiritual names ; and because the management thereof was committed to the care of fifteen Cardinals , who were all Men of Letters , but not of Arms : howsoever they served the present turn , for being Men of the Spanish faction , and depending upon Spain , it was believed , that their Interest and Power would have been very available in that Court for carrying forward the War , and engageing the principal Ministers in their quarrel . All Princes of Christendom being now concerned in this difference , and great endeavours made for reconciliation ; it was encharged to Giustiniano Ambassadour to the Court of England to represent unto that King the provisions which were making at Rome for a War , desiring , that his Majesty would prepare those Forces , which he had already promised in defence of their Republick ; for that Spain was arming , and threatned on all sides to invade them : To which the King answered , That he was resolved to defend their Cause , not out of any grudge or quarrel of his own with the Pope ; but , ( as he called God to witness ) out of a principle of duty to conserve that Liberty which God had given to Princes : nor had he any respect to his own particular benefit , or hopes to receive Rewards from the Republick ; but onely to the justice of that Cause which was most just , and pleasing to God : and that therefore he would speedily perform his Promise with more sincerity and constancy of mind towards the Republick , than the King of Spain had done to the Pope , whose Letters , and Promises contained nothing but froth , and vanity . Thus were all Christian Princes concerned in this quarrel on one side , or the other , some being intent to accommodate differences by middle , and moderate terms , and others to take Parties , and assist with Arms , and open Violence : until at length about the middle of October , the Pope taking it into his consideration , that so much the longer , that this quarrel continued , and that the Venetians remained in their separation from the Church , so much more did his Reputation suffer , and the Power of the Spiritual Authority discover its own weakness : wherefore calling Monsieur d' Alincourt the French Ambassadour unto him , he declared , and protested , that he was infinitely desirous of an Accommodation , and was ready to accept of any terms which were not prejudicial , or derogatory to the honour of the Papal Sea : Upon which Alincourt entering into consultation with the French Cardinals , some Proposals were sent to the Republick , and communicated by the hand of de Fresnes , containing a Project , for making , and establishing a Peace . Nor was the King of Spain unactive herein ; but to shew his zeal , he dispatched an Ambassadour Extraordinary to Venice upon this occasion , who declared in the Senate , that his Master was so passionate in this business , That if he had two Sons he would be contented to sacrifice one of them on condition , it might be an offering of atonement , and reconciliation between the Pope and the Venetian State. Whilest all these Treaties , and Instances were a foot , Letters were dispatched from the Court of Spain to the Count de Fuentes Governour of Milan , that he should levy an Army to be in a readiness for assistance of the Pope , and accordingly three thousand Italian Foot were raised for this Service , which with the other Forces already prepared and levied in other parts : the King designed to compose an Army of twenty five thousand Foot , and four thousand Horse . The Senate of Venice observing , that the Spaniards armed , did not think it agreeable to the Rules of good Government for them to sit idle , but to put themselves in a posture of War to repel Force with Force , and to be in a readiness on all occasions which might happen . And accordingly they added six hundred Italian Foot , and one thousand Albanians to the nine thousand six hundred Foot , and six hundred Men at Arms , and one hundred and fifty Albanian Horse which were already listed and in a readiness . They also ordered Count Martinengo to raise four thousand French Soldiers , and six hundred Curassiers : and not to be wanting in their Fleet at Sea , they ordered that to the thirty eight Sail of Gallies already equipped , twelve more should be set out with addition of five more which were recalled from the Islands in the Levant . Whilest the Spaniards , and Venetians were arming in this manner on one side and the other : Priuli Ambassadour for the Republick in France , acquainted the King with all these preparations , desiring his Majesty would be pleased to declare himself in favour of the Senate : to which the King gave Answer , That it was not as yet time ; and that there remained still hopes of Accommodation ; and that being moved and sollicited herein by all the Princes of Italy , he was dispatching the Cardinal Joyeuse to Venice and thence to Rome to interpose effectually in this Mediation . And indeed this Cardinal was the most fit and proper Instrument of any to effect this accord : for he was not onely a Person of great Esteem and Authority in the Court of Rome , being a Cardinal of the first degree , and rank ; but also of great reputation with the Senate of Venice ; who being desirous to commit the Office of mediation to the Interest of the French King , whom they had found more sincere , and real to them , than the King of Spain and his Adherents , they received the Cardinal with entire satisfaction , who arrived at Venice about the middle of February . The Cardinal spending little time in formal Ceremonies , and Visits , immediately entered on his business , delivered his Credential Letters , and opened his Commission : and in the first place insisting that as it was necessary to provide for the security , and reputation of the Republick ; so also it was necessary to contrive such means as might give satisfaction to the Pope , whose Proposals were these : That an Ambassadour be sent from the Republick to desire his Holiness , that he would be pleased to take off the Ecclesiastical Censures which he had passed upon them ; That all the Religious , as well Jesuits as others , who had left , and abandoned their dwelling , and Habitations , should be again restored . That the King should give his word to the Pope , that during this Treaty at Rome , the Laws about which this Controversie arose , should be suspended : And the Cardinal insisting more on this Point , than on any other , earnestly urged that some resolution might be taken speedily , and with secrecy on which the King might with confidence establish this his promise and assurance . On this last Point the Cardinal insisted with more than ordinary pressures , declaring , that the season of the year which was now only proper for Consultations , and Treaties was but short ; and that the time of War , and action approached , and therefore it was necessary to come to a determination ; and that the Senate would more especially declare themselves concerning the Laws : for as the King did not desire , nor approve , that any Decree , or Law should be made and recorded for suspension of these Laws , nor any other thing which might prejudice the dignity of the State , and the publick Liberty : so he also did consider : That as the Pope had passed these Censures openly , and in the sight of the World , so he could not take them off , without some apparent reasons and causes , which might salve his reputation , and his honour . And because the King his Master did well know , that the Republick was extreamly averse to such suspension , he was willing to touch that Point very tenderly , and ease them therein by taking the whole burden on his own shoulders , giving his word to the Pope , that those Laws should be suspended during this Treaty , without any Decree , or Declaration on part of the Republick : conditionally , that as the Pope shall hereupon without farther delay take off the Censures ; so the Republick shall promise unto the King not to execute these Laws during the time of this Treaty : the which being assented unto by the Senate , he did not doubt but to give satisfaction unto the Pope , and maintain and secure their Liberty , and conclude all with a happy and blessed Peace . As to that Article , which concerned the Jesuits , his Master's desire was , that they should be restored ; it being an ordinary concession and grant in the conclusion of all Treaties ; that such as have been Parties , Fomenters , or Abettors on either side should be remitted , and included in the Articles , for that indeed it was not consistent with the honour of the Pope , that those , who had suffered for his Cause , and for their Obedience to the Apostolical Sea should be excluded , and suffer for the performance of their duty . To this Speech of the Cardinal the Senate made this Answer , That the expulsion of the Jesuits was resolved , and decreed upon very sound , and mature considerations , and the Law against them so firmly established , as could not be repealed : and yet to salve the Pope's reputation herein ; all other Religious , such as Friers , and others , who were Parties and Abettors of the Pope's Cause , should be included , and restored to their pristine state , and condition : but as to the Point of giving their word to the King for non-execution , or suspension of the Laws during this Treaty , they could not recede from the determination so often repeated , which was , That in the use of these Laws , they will not depart from their antient Piety , and Religion professed . But the Cardinal insisted , and desired to have had some thing more plain , and agreeable to his Proposition : but howsoever ( being well acquainted with the Pope's mind to agree almost on any terms ) he made this Reply to the Senate , that though he expected to receive an Answer more satisfactory to his Demands ; yet considering that it was the King's pleasure that the Republick should have entire contentment , he rested satisfied with this Answer , which he desired might be kept as a Secret , lest being divulged , it might be interrupted by the contrivances of unquiet , and malitious spirits . Howsoever , the Senate resolved to communicate all that passed to Don Francisco the Spanish Ambassadour , who had offered a like Equivolent ; and having been to make the Cardinal a Visit had desired to joyn with him in this Negotiation ; which the Cardinal refusing , Don Francisco was very urgent to know all particulars , which the Senate very readily communicated to him . Thus were the Treaties so far proceeded , as administred great hopes of Peace , had not the great preparations made for War by the Count de Fuentes Governour of Milan , and the disturbances amongst the Grisons rendered all things cloudy , and tending to a storm : howsoever the Cardinal Joyeuse with such Answer , and Proposals , as he had obtained from the Senate , resolved for Rome , and accordingly departed from Venice on the 17th . of March. The Cardinal was no sooner departed , but the Marquess de Castiglione arrived at Venice with Character of Ambassadour from the Emperor to the Pope ; And though the Duke of Savoy was employed for the Emperour , and then resided at Venice in quality of his Ambassadour , yet Castiglione had Orders in his way to stop there and encline the Senate , ( as well as he was able ) towards a Peace ; but this Marquess could obtain nothing more than what was delivered to the Ministers of France and Spain ; of which the Ambassadour Don Francisco made collections in writing , with the proceedings of all the Treaty , Copies of which he sent with diligence to Rome , and were not onely shewed to the Pope , but dispersed through all the Court , to the intent , that it might be made known to the World , that the French were not able to procure , or gain other terms from the Senate , than such as had been already granted to the Ministers of Spain , and other Princes . Of which the Senate having information , thought fit for prevention of false Reports to send authentick Copies of all proceedings to their Ministers in forein Courts , and particularly that of their last resolution . The arrival of the Cardinal at Rome filled all the Town with Discourse ; every one speaking variously as his passion guided , some being of Opinion that the matters were all concluded ; others of different sentiments believed , that they were impossible : and indeed the Pope himself being distracted by both sides , remained unresolved for the space of three or four days ; during which time , he confessed himself to have been as it were tormented on the wrack : For he considered , that to yield unto the Venetians almost in every Point , was a scandalous diminution to the Papal Power ; and to abandon the Jesuits his faithful Officers was yet more hard , and intolerable ; for if for two Clergymen onely there had been such a clutter , how much more ought he to be concerned for a whole Order , and for the conservation and re-establishment of his most beloved Emissaries . But in regard the Venetians seemed resolute in that Point , the Cardinal Perron persuaded the Pope to wave the Dispute , lest when all other Points were agreed , it should be said , that the particular Cause of the Jesuits should become the Universal Concernment of the whole Church ; and that it was necessary in the first place to establish the Papal Authority in Venice , before he could hope to gain admission for the Jesuits : and that herein he would do well to follow the Example of Clement VIII . who in a Controversie he had with France on the same Subject , was contented to wave the Point concerning the restoration of the Jesuits , and in the time obtained that , which at that present seemed impossible : upon which Advice the Pope was contented to leave that matter wholly to the management of the Cardinal , with Instructions to perform the best he could therein , but not to break off upon the refusal of it . The Cardinal having agreed all matters with the Pope , and received Instructions how to manage his Interest , ( for he confided more in the Cardinal than in any other of the Ministers : ) he in the first place gave account to the King his Master of his success ; and then taking Post rode very hard to Ancona , from whence taking a Boat he arrived in hast at Venice , hoping in the Holydays of Easter to operate better in favour of the Pope , and prevail on the minds of the Senate , which he expected to find more gently disposed in the days preparatory to that Festival . The next day after his arrival the Cardinal had Audience of the Senate , to whom he declared the substance of his Negotiations , but did not yet so far open himself , as to specifie the particulars , which were contained in the Pope's Breviate , though the Senate was well advised , that the Cardinal had no other Writing , than certain Instructions subscribed by the Pope's own hand : but yet the reputation which the Cardinal had of being one of the first Degree in the Court of Rome , forbad all farther enquiry into his Power or Authority . The Cardinal therefore in the first place enlarged himself in a Rhetorical Speech concerning the good will , and intention of the Pope , which was directed to no other end , than the good , and welfare of the Christian Church , being desirous to support , and maintain the Papal Dignity with a constancy becoming the Apostolical Chair : and though the Pope had long since endeavoured to accommodate his differences with the Serene Republick , yet the conclusion had been often interrupted by the ill Offices , and contrivances of Men not well inclined to the publick Peace ; Howsoever his Holiness being willing to surmount all Controversie , the difficulties were reduced unto two Heads : The first Point was , that an Ambassadour should be designed unto Rome before the Censures were taken off ; and the second , that the Jesuits should be restored : howsoever , since the Senate had made so much difficulty on the first Point ; he had received Instructions to yield it unto them , and in the first place to take off the Censures ; but as to that concerning the Jesuits it admitted of longer Dispute , of which he desired to be heard at a more private Audience . In conclusion , after that matters were debated for three or four days in the Senate , all came to be resolved in this manner : That the Cardinal should publickly in the Palace of St. Mark , and in the face of the whole Senate declare that the Censures were taken off , or that he did then make them void , and null . For though the Senate did still insist on their Innocence , and that they had never justly incurred the penalty of the Ecclesiastical Censure , yet however it being judged an Act of no prejudice to their Cause , the Cardinal's Declaration was admitted : though the Senate would not consent , to accompany the Cardinal to St. Mark 's Church , and there after Mass was ended to receive a Benediction from him , lest it should appear to the People , as if the Censures were taken off by that Benediction , which would be a tacite Confession that the State was guilty of some fault , which they in no wise yielding unto , would not admit of the least colour , or appearance of Absolution . Secondly , That at the same time when the Cardinal declared the Censures taken off , the Doge should deliver to his hand a revocation of the Protest which the Senate had made , when the Censures were published . Thirdly , The manner , and form was agreed for delivery of the Prisoners . Fourthly , It was agreed , that all Friers and other Religious should be restored again to their Monasteries , and Convents , excepting onely the Jesuits , and fourteen other Friers who were fled for their Crimes , and not on account of the Pope's quarrel ▪ Fifthly , It was agreed , that an Ambassadour should be immediately chosen , and with all convenient speed sent to the Pope . The Articles being thus agreed , and confirmed , the 21th . of April was the day appointed for putting matters in Execution , which were performed in this manner : The Cardinal being lodged in the Palace of the Duke of Ferrara , Monsieur de Fresnes early attended him at that House , where Mark Ottobon the Secretary , accompanied with two Notaries belonging to the Ducal Office of Chancery , and with other Officers of the Prison , brought before the Ambassadour the two Prisoners , viz. the Abbot of Nervesa , and Scipio Saraceno Canon of Vicenza : and then the Secretary having made his Obeysance to the Ambassadour ; said , These are , my Lord , the Prisoners , which our most Serene Prince , according to a late agreement hath sent to be consigned to your Excellency : Protesting howsoever that the same was done with intent , and design onely to gratifie his most Christian Majesty , without prejudice , or infringment of that Authority and Right which the Republick hath to pass Judgment on Ecclesiastical Persons , and to cite them before their Secular Tribunals of Justice . To which the Ambassadour replyed , That he understood it so , and in that manner he received them ; Of which the Ducal Notaries taking notice , entered the same in their publick Registers . This being done , the Prisoners recommended themselves to the Ambassadour's protection , who promised them his favour ; and causing them to follow him into a withdrawing Room where the Cardinal was seated ; He said to him , These are the Prisoners , which are to be delivered into the hands of the Pope ; Then said the Cardinal , consign them into the hands of this Person ( pointing to the Officer , who was Claudio Montano the Pope's Commissary , sent to that end and purpose ; ) who having touched them in token of seizure , and possession , he desired the Ministers of Justice that they would be pleased to take the care , and custody of them . This matter being past , the Cardinal with the Ambassadour went to the Doge , who after Mass returned to the College , attended with the Signory , and the Savii ; and having there taken their Seats the Cardinal entered , and declared himself in these words : I rejoyce much to see this most happy day , greatly desired by me ; in which I declare to your Serene Highness , That all the Censures of the Church are taken off from you , as in reality they are ; and hereof I cannot but testifie a most sensible satisfaction , in respect to that great benefit which all Christendom , and Italy in particular will receive thereby . Then the Doge delivered into the hands of the Cardinal the revocation of the Protest , which was in this form directed to all the Prelats , to whom the Protest was sent , and was to this purpose : That whereas expedients and means have been found to make the Pope sensible of the true candour of mind , and the sincere actions of this Republick ; so that all Causes are removed of the present differences : And whereas this Republick hath always endeavoured to maintain a perfect good understanding with the Apostolical Chair ; so now more especially it remains satisfied in having at length obtained this their most just desire , of which it is thought fit to give them notice . Adding farther , That all matters being performed on both sides , which were most equal , and the censures taken off , the Protest also was revoked . In the Evening the Senate assembled for choice of an Ambassadour to be sent to Rome and reside with his Holiness ; the Person elected was the Cavalier Contarini , who in Company with three others had formerly been employed to congratulate with the Pope for his assumption to the Papal Chair : and herewith ended this great Controversie between the Pope , and the Venetians , which had disturbed all Christendom , and might have been the ruin , and destruction of the Papal Authority , had not the Pope wisely in time been made sensible thereof , and granted every thing almost , which the Venetians required : In the beginning and progress of this whole matter , we may observe the spirit of this Paul V. who aspired to make himself as great , as Sixtus V. and seemed to follow much of his way , and method ; but he undertok an Enterprise which was too difficult , and out of his power : his Errour in which was grounded on a mistake ; that he was better able to cope , or deal with a Republick , than with a Monarch ; for that the first being composed of divers Heads , and humours might sooner admit a division in Councils , than in a single person ; and that many of them being zealous , and most of them superstitious in Religion might be affected by Ecclesiastical Censures , and terrified by Excommunications . But the contrary was made to appear by the effects , which most evidently have signalized the Wisdom , and Constancy of this Republick , which would never be obliged to become pliant , and flexible by all the fires of Hell , and damnation which the Pope could threaten . And indeed it farther appears , that as the Republick was of Opinion , that the Censures of the Pope were invalid , when they were not established on just , and legal causes ; so likewise they believed , that they could not depart from the least scruple of their temporal Power which God had given them , without betraying that Trust , which God had committed to their charge ; and herein they were so resolute and constant , that lest they should seem to acknowledg a fault in any one step of the late transactions , they would not so much as accept of the Cardinals Blessing , lest it should seem to be given in form of Absolution . This Controversie being ended , which had hitherto allayed all the joy , and contentment which the Pope conceived for his late exaltation to the Papal Dignity : the Venetians in pursuance of the Articles agreed , dispatched the four Ambassadours to Rome , namely Francisco Molino Procurator of St. Mark , John Mocenigo , Peter Dudo , Francisco Contareno , all Knights , and Senatours of Chief Renown ; whom the Pope received with all imaginable honour , being overjoyed to have put an end to a business so full of danger to himself , and in which his measures having failed him , he no longer argued in defence of his Cause , nor entertained the Ambassadours with Expostulations concerning matters past , which having had little foundation in any reasons , he was desirous to pretermit , and to have buried in silence . Soon after the promotion of this Pope , in the Month of November 1605. that diabolical Plot of the Gun-powder Treason to blow up the King and Queen of England , all the Nobles and Commons assembled in Parliament was happily , and by God's immediate Providence discovered , the particulars of which being recorded in our Chronicles , and believed , to have been contrived at Rome , we shall not need to relate in this place : onely that King James for security of himself and his Dominions issued forth a Proclamation commanding all Roman Priests , Seminaries , and Jesuits as being the chief Incendiaries of troubles to depart the Kingdom of England , and not to return upon pain of the severity of those Laws which were made against them : as also all Recusants to return home to their Dwellings , and not to remain in London or come within ten miles of the Court without special License . After which Proclamation , the Oath of Allegiance was presently administred to all sorts of people , and their names certified to the Lords of the Council , who refused to take it . The form of this Oath administred to the Recusants in England was brought to Rome , and examined , and discussed by the College of Cardinals , who after mature , and serious deliberation did unanimously concur , that the said Oath could not be lawfully taken by any true Catholick with a safe Conscience . Wherefore the Pope signified so much by his Brief , exhorting his people in England to refuse the said Oath , and with patience , constancy , and faith to suffer those persecutions which for this cause were laid upon them . In the year 1607. the King of Congo sent an Ambassadour to this Pope called Anthony Emanuel Vunthi , for so the Jesuits and other Missionaries into those parts had named him ; he was received honourably at Rome , where the Pope promised to furnish him with several learned and godly Preachers , which should return with him into his own Country , and there labour to encrease and propagate the Gospel ; but this Ambassadour falling sick soon after his arrival at Rome , was buried in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore , and with him ceased the design of sending Apostles into those parts . Howsoever the Arch-Bishop of Goa , in imitation of the late Ambassadour from Congo , procured Letters from the King of Persia to this Pope dated at Spahaun the 20th . day of January 1608. and were afterwards followed by an Ambassadour called Ali Golikek Mordar , who arrived at Rome in the year 1609. and was received into the Vatican , where the Pope sate on his Throne , and on each side the Cardinals in form , and manner of a Consistory . Those Writers who favour the Papal Cause , pretend that the King of Persia sent then to acknowledg Obedience to the Pope , who for that cause returned solemn thanks to God for having enlightned those remote parts with the rays of his Gospel , and that the Sun of Righteousness was arisen in those parts , after so long a Night of obscure Gentilism , and false Religion . But the success of following times proved the mistake of this matter , the King 's of Persia continuing still in the Doctrine of their Prophet Ali ; and therefore it may with more reason be asserted , and believed , that this Ambassadour from Persia , was sent in favour and at the instigation of some of the Persian Subjects , who were , or had been Christians of the Armenian Church , which by some Friers crept in amongst them had been seduced from their own to the Roman Church ; which was not difficult to perform , if we consider the poverty of those poor Armenians , who were easily inclined to the profession of that Faith upon promises of preferments in the Church , so that until these days there are several Bishops of the Roman rite in Armenia , and Monasteries of Dominican Friers . In the year 1610. this Pope beatified Ignatius Loyola , who was the first Founder , and Institutor of the Order of Jesuits , giving them leave and permission amongst themselves and publickly in their own Churches to invoke him as a Saint , or as one of those happy Souls who live , and reign in Heaven with God ; but not to be prayed unto , or invoked by the Universal Church . But with more Ceremony , and joy he canonized the same year Charles Borromeo the Arch-bishop of Milan . In the time of Clement VIII . the people of Milan had earnestly desired this grace , and had begun the methods , and rules of proceedings observed in that case , the which being continued until the time of this Paul V. were then at the desire and request of the Kings of Spain , Poland , and Sweden , as also of the College of Cardinals , and Bishops of the Province of Milan , consummated , and finished with great pomp , and expence . In the Month of May of this year 1610. Henry IV. King of France was wickedly , and traiterously assassinated by Ravillac , the particulars of which are specified in the French History , the which diabolical Act , as it astonished the whole World , so it sadly affected Pope Paul , who had received many Obligations from that King , being endeared to him by many late circumstances in the Controversie with Venice , and upon this score he deeply lamented this unhappy fate , which he said was a loss to all Christendom , and the Universal Church ; and understanding that some young French Men , then at Rome rejoyced at the fact , and stiled the villanous Assassinate The Deliverer of their Country , he caused them to be seized , and upon Process made against them , he condemned them to the Gallies . And though Popes do seldom assist at the Obsequies of deceased Princes , yet he was resolved to be present at these , which were celebrated at Rome with great solemnity , where one Sequier preaching the funeral Sermon of this great Prince , he bestowed on him these Titles of Praise , and Dignity , calling him The Protectour of the publick Peace , the Ornament of the Catholick , Apostolick , and Roman Church , the sole Arbitrator between Christian Kings and Princes , and the delight of the Universe ; with which the Pope was so well affected , that he acknowledged all that was said of him , to have been true , but yet that this Elogium came far short of the merit of this great Prince . Besides these honours performed to the three forementioned Parties , he beatified Phillippus Nerius Founder of the Order of the Fathers of the Oratory , called in French Les peres d' Oratoire , and in Spain known by the name of Observantes Minores ; as also the Virgin Teresa , who for it instituted the Order of descalced Carmelites , with divers others . But now to enumerate the many publick works done by this Pope , we shall find none to have exceeded him in Magnificent Structures . For in the first place , he highly beautified the Vatican Basilicon called by us the Church of S. Peter , which being begun by Julius II. and amplified and encreased by Gregory XIII . and Sixtus V. was not yet perfected until the time of this Pope , who by the help , and contrivance of Michael Angelo de Bonarora , caused the old Building of Constantine to be demolished , and began a most stupendous work , erecting from the very foundation the whole body of the Church from the Chappel of Gregory to the farthest end , building the Quire , Chancel , and both the lower and upper Portico , from whence the Pope on certain days blessed the People : and in remembrance whereof this Inscription is engraven within the Church . Paulus V. Pont. Max. Vaticanum Templum a Julio II. Inchoatum . Et usque ad Gregorii & Clementis Sacella Assiduo Centum Annorum Opificio Productum . Tantae Molis Accessione Vniversum Constantinianae Basilicae Ambitum includens Confecit Confessionem Beati Petri Exornavit Frontem Orientalem & Porticum Extruxit . But besides this foregoing work of great Magnificence and charge bestowed on St. Peter's Church , he enlarged the Vatican Palace , adding several convenient Stairs , and passages into the Garden called the Bel vedere ; by which in a more direct way he might pass into it ; for that Palace is said to be so great , as to contain five thousand six hundred and fifty Chambers : He also enlarged the Vatican Library , and adorned it with the Pictures of many Men famous in their Ages , made , and drawn by excellent hands ; to this Library he added a place to keep the Records of the secret transactions of the Roman Sea , which he called , Archivium Apostolicum . Nor did his Munificence end with this work , but with more State and charge he erected a Chappel called the Chappel of Burghese , in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore , dedicated to the Blessed Virgin ; the outside of which though built of Stone digged from Quarries on the banks of the Tybur , yet the inside was enriched with Numidian , and Carian Marble , and with Granite Marble , and Alabaster fetched from Chios , and Phrygia , the High Altar was supported with four lofty Pillars of Jasper-stone beset with Topaces , Rubies , Emeralds , Chrysolites , Onyx , Amethysts , and divers other pretious Stones from Persia and India : and dressed up the Image of our Lady upon it , with rich embroidered Cloths , with Chains of Gold , and Pearl , and the rarest Gems . To this Chappel he gave a Cross of Silver weighing one hundred twenty eight pounds , costing two thousand one hundred and fifty Ducats ; He also erected the Statues of the Twelve Apostles in Silver , which cost six thousand Ducats of Gold , with six silver Candlesticks gilded , which cost three thousand Crowns : also two massy Candlesticks of Silver , which were placed at the foot of the high Altar , weighing one hundred and fourteen pounds , and cost one thousand four hundred Ducats of Gold. Moreover , he gave the heads of six Saints in Silver , which cost two thousand and thirty Ducats , and the Arms of six Saints , which cost one thousand two hundred Ducats ; and also two Silver Basons , weighing twenty three pounds , and which cost five hundred pieces of Eight , the Crown which he bestowed on the Image studded with precious Stones , was valued at twelve thousand Ducats of Gold , before which was hanged a Lamp of Silver weighing thirty one pounds , with many other rare and rich gifts , which amounted in all to 31725 Ducats of Gold. I remember my self to have seen , and observed this Chappel with great admiration , and particularly noted the four Pillars of Jaspar and Bases of Brass , and that the back of the Altar was all of Lapis Lazuli , and the Cupolo of the Chappel was painted by Guido Rheni of Bologna : this Chappel is just opposite to another built by Sixtus V. the chief Architect , of which was Domenico Fontana , and cost seven hundred thousand Crowns , they are both additions to the Sancta Maria Maggiore , which is one of the greatest Churches in Rome , it is seated on Mons Esquilinus , and by some is nam'd Sancta Maria ad Nives , because that in the heats of the month of August it was revealed in a Vision to those , who first founded this Church , that they should build it in that place where at that season they found Snow , which it seems appeared within the compass of that Church , and gave measures for all the dimensions of it , there being no Snow in any other part of all the City or Country . And in regard the Vatican Palace was esteemed to be situate in an unhealthy Air , and almost pestilential in the heats of the Summer , it was accustomary for the Popes in the hot season of the year to remove themselves to a small House on the Mons Quirinus , hiring to the great inconvenience of the Inhabitants , several Houses for accommodation of the Servants , and followers of the Court. But this Pope Paul who was of a great and large Soul , not enduring to be confin'd within so narrow a compass ; bought several Houses belonging to the Neighbourhood , the which having pulled down , he in the place thereof erected that large and stately Palace , now called Monte Cavallo , from the two Horses which are erected on a Pedestal before this Palace ; in memory of which Building on the Eastern side thereof there is this Inscription engraved , Paulus Quintus Pont. Max. Anno Salutis MDCXI . Pont. Sui VII . There was no Pope that was ever more magnificent in Building than this , or who delighted more in publick Works , which tended to the common benefit of the City , either for use or Ornament ; for he enlarged the ways on the Mount Quirinus leading to this Palace , which were before very narrow and inconvenient , and brought several Aqueducts to it with plentiful streams ; many streets of the City which were before crooked , he made direct and streight with much Beauty and Ornament . All that part of the City which is situate on the other side of the Tybur called at present Frastevere , suffering much for want of Water , he refreshed with admirable Streams flowing in great abundance , Ex Agro Braccianensi , which he brought by Aqueducts at thirty five miles distance , partly under ground , and part with arched Work ; which was divided into four Fountains , or rather Rivers of Water , falling from the top of that Hill where is now a Church , and Monastery of Franiscan Friers : and there they shewed us a Chappel built over that place , where St. Peter , ( as they said ) was crucified , and the very hole where his Cross was fixed . On the high Altar of this Church , was that excellent and famed Piece of our Saviour's Ascension made by Raphael Vrbin ; he was himself so pleased with it , and so much admired it , that he ordered it should be carried next to his Coffin when he went to be buried . Besides all these , and many other publick Works which this Pope performed , he was much to be commended for his charitable Gifts , and Alms to the Poor ; amongst which it was none of his least acts of Charity ; that he established a Revenue , out of which every month there was raised a convenient Portion whereby to bestow an honest and vertuous Maid in Marriage . He was greatly pleased with Frescati , a Village about ten miles distant from Rome , called anciently Villa Tusculana , where Cicero was much delighted , and made it the place of his retirement and Studies ; and for that reason this Pope enlarged the Papal Palace there , and brought it into great reputation with the Cardinals , and Nobles of Rome . During the Wars between the Emperour and the Count Palatine of the Rhine , which happened in the Reign of this Pope , he laid a Tax on all the Clergy towards the maintenance and support of the Catholick Cause : and a new Order of Knighthood was created under the patronage of the Blessed Virgin , St. Michael , and St. Francis , who entered into a Vow to make War against the Hereticks , and extirpate them and the Heresies they professed : And about this time began that great Controversie between the Jesuits and the Dominicans concerning the immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin , which was rather smothered , than decided . Thus did this Pope Paul V. pass his time in Peace ; for the quarrel he had with the Venetians , having given him some taste of the inquietudes of War , he ever afterwards attended to a pacifick and reposed Life , which produced those excellent effects of Peace , such as great Structures , and munificence towards the Poor , which by unquiet Spirits are always diverted by the expences of War : And thus having consumed his days , he departed this life on the 24th . of January 1621. and in the seventieth year of his Age , having reigned fifteen years , eight months and thirteen days , he was buried for a while in the Church of St. Peter , but his Body was in a short time after removed from thence to his Chappel , which he had erected and added to the great Church of Santa Maria Maggiore . During his Reign he created sixty Cardinals . The Epitaph on his Monument is as followeth : Paulus V. Pont. Max. Patria Romanus , ex Burgesia Familia Cui perpetua Vitae innocentia & sectata Virtus ; Bononiae Prolegato praefuit , mox à Gregorio XIV . Causarum Cam. Apost . Auditor Creatus , & à Clemente VIII . Ad Philippum II. Hispaniarum Regem de gravissimis rebus Legatus ; In Amplissimum Ordinem cooptatus inter Generales Inquisitores Adscriptus , Et Vrbis Vicarius Electus , cum omnes tantorum Munerum Partes Summa cum laude obivisset Ad Summum Pontificatum Leone XI . è Vivis Erepto Florens Adhuc Aetate Incredibili Patrum Consensu Evectus Est Cumque Vigili Solicitudini Securitatem Annonae Copiam Justitiam , Et Quietem Populis Ecclesiasticae Ditionis Concordiam Vero Et Pacem Vniverso Christiano Orbi Semper Praestitisset Religionem Summa Pietate Coluissit Vrbem Magnificentissimis Adificiis Ornasset Atque Gregoriis Omnium Virtutum Officiis Aditum Sibi Ad Immortalitatem Aperuisset E Mortalibus Raptus Grave Cunctis Sui Desiderium Reliquit . Sedit in Potificatu Annos XV. Menses VIII . Dies XIII . Obiit Anno Sal. MDCXXI . Die XXII . Januarii . GREGORY XV. THE Funeral Obsequies of Paul V. having been celebrated for the space of nine days according to the usual Form and Custom ; the Cardinals on the tenth day being the eighth of February , entered the Conclave , to the number of fifty , to which two others were added , who arrived at Rome a few days after the death of the Pope , one of which was Cardinal Alexander Ludovisio , Arch-bishop of Bologna , who after many and various Factions , and diversity of Opinions in the Conclave , was chosen Pope : the first and most antient Party was that of Montalto , the second of Aldobrandino , the third of Borghese , the fourth was that of the Spanish Faction , the fifth was of the French , besides which were Bonti , Sforza , Farnese , Medici , and Este , all which stood on their own bottoms , and formed distinct Parties of their own . When the first Scrutiny was made Bellarmine had far the greater number of Votes , but falling short of two Thirds he was excluded , Campori made the greater bustle , and so also did Aquino , but great and strong Parties opposing against them vacated their Elections . At length Cardinal Borghese naming Ludovisio , was followed by a general concurrence of almost all the Cardinals , almost we may say , because Campori upon the news thereof , turned pale and ready to fall into a swoon , Aldobrandino also and Aquino fell sick , and were carried out of the Conclave ; and Aquino having now lost all hopes of being made Pope , took it so grievously to heart , that in two days he departed this life . Thus Ludovisio being elected , he was conducted into the Chappel Parlina , where he was vested in his Pontificalibus , and acknowledged , and adored for Pope on the 21th . of February 1621. and took the name of Gregory XV. This Pope was born at Bologna on the third of January 1554. his Father was Count Pompeo Ludovisio , and his Mother Camilla Blanchina , he was in his youthful years educated in the Jesuits Colledg at Rome , where he was instructed in all sorts of Humane and Philosophical Learning : returning afterwards to Bologna he studied the Civil Law , in which he arrived to the degree of Doctor , and thence again setling himself at Rome , he gained the friendship of three succeeding Popes : by Gregory XIII . he was chosen and created Principal Judg of the Capitol ; by Clement VIII . he was made Referendary of both Signatures , and presided in all Civil Causes , in the place of Deputy to Cardinal Rusticuccio the Pope's Vicar ; he was afterwards assumed into Commission with the Auditors of the Rota , which Office one of his Ancestors named Lodowick Ludovisio , had about one hundred and fifty years before , with great satisfaction , and prudence admitted . He was likewise by the same Clement VIII . adjoyned in Commission with Maffeo Barbarini Clerk of the Apostolical Chamber , ( who afterwards was Pope ) and sent to Beneventum to appease Tumults and Seditions arisen between the Officers of the Pope , and those of the King of Spain . And lastly Paul V. created him Arch-bishop of Bologna ; upon promotion to which Prelacy , he wrote a Letter to his Diocesans full of Charity , and paternal affection , which was printed at Bologna , and is extant at this day . About this time a War was begun between Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy , and Ferdinand Duke of Mantoua , grounded on certain differences about some places in the Dutchy of Montferrat , which were the cause of great trouble in Milan , and other places of Italy , in regard that Philip III. King of Spain took part with the Duke of Mantoua : to appease which disturbances , and compose which differences Pope Paul employed this Alexander Ludovisio , qualifying him with the Title of his Nuntio in those three Provinces to confer with the Ambassadours of France and Spain ; in which negotiation he so well acquitted himself , and with such honour towards the Papal Sea , that Peace being concluded and all Disputes ended , the Pope in reward of the pains and prudence of Ludovisio , on the 20th . of November 1616. promoted him to the degree of Cardinal , with which Title he resided in his Diocese , until news came of the death of Paul V ; when he immediately repaired to Rome , and entred the Conclave , on the 8th . of February with the other Cardinal , and on the 21th . of that month was himself created Pope . Some few days after which , being crowned in St. Peter's Church with the usual pomp , he took possession of the Sovereign Power of the Church in the Church of St. John de Lateran : which Ceremonies being past , he published Jubilies , and Pardons over all Christendom to all such , who should with sincere minds pray for the prosperity and happiness of his Reign . At this time a War began to be inflamed between the Inhabitants and Neighbours of the Valteline , in which the Kings of Spain , and France became involved , the causes and original of which doth not appertain to this History : Spain being desirous to interest Gregory in this Cause , offered to deposite the Forts of the Valteline in his hands , making great ostentations of their desires to Peace and quietness : but in Rome the Opinions and Counsels upon an offer of such importance were doubtful , and divided ; for those who penetrated the most deeply into matters of Policy , were not willing that the Authority of the Church and Power of the Pope should be so far engaged , or that the professed neutrality , and mediation should run so much hazard , for that being once accepted by the Pope , the Conditions of Peace would be rendered more difficult , and perhaps impossible : for if in case an agreement should happen between two Kings of restoring all things to their former estate ; it would be difficult to conceive with what decency the Pope could restore into the hands of the Protestants , ( whom he esteemed Hereticks ) those places which were committed to his Guardianship and custody . The Venetian Republick being of the same Opinion sent Soranzo Ambassadour Extraordinary to Rome to disuade the Pope from lending his Name , and Authority to the interests of Spain : but he yielding an Ear to his Nephews , who were overcome by Pensions and Benefices from Spain , was possessed with an Opinion and belief , that at the appearing of his Colours , all the Arms of the Enemy , would out of Veneration fall from their hands ; upon which the glorious memorial of Peace preserved , and Religion protected would remain as an Ornament to his Name , and a Crown upon his Sepulcre . But the French shewed themselves displeased , that Gregory had not expected the sence of that Crown upon the matter , before he resolved to accept the Deposite : howsoever in the French Councils the Opinion prevailed , that the Pope should accept of the Deposite with certain limitations and reserves ; and it was declared , that the Deposite should remain until the end of July ( it being now the month of May ) within which time , the Forts being demolished , and all restraints upon the Grisons , and Armies removed which did oppress them , affairs should be restored to their former State ; which not being performed , the League should supplicate the Pope to join himself to their Arms , thereby to obtain the effect . In pursuance of these resolutions the Duke of Fiano the Pope's own Brother , a dull and sottish Man , was sent with fifteen thousand Foot and five hundred Horse to take possession of the Towns to be deposited ; but had been resisted in the Valley had not the Governour of Milan removed all obstacles , but these matters came to no maturity : for amidst these transactions the Pope departed this life . In the year 1622. Lewis XIII . of France was involved in great Wars against his Protestant Subjects , and rendered himself Master of the Provinces of Poictou , Xantonge , Gascony , Dauphino , and Languedoc . Philip IV. King of Spain was employed in Wars against the Hollanders : likewise the Emperour Ferdinand II. waged Wars with the Protestants in Germany , and with assistance of Marquis Spinola , and the Duke of Bavaria despoiled the Prince Palatine of the Rhine of his Dominions ; and having the plunder of Heidelberg , the Duke of Bavaria sent the Library antiently belonging to the Princes Palatines to Rome , which by this Pope was transmitted into the Vatican with this Inscription : Sum De Bibliotheca Quam Heidelberga Capta Spolium Fecit , Et Pont. Max. Greg. XV. Trophaeum Misit , Maximilianus Vtriusque Bavariae Dux S.R. Imperii Archi-Dapifer Et Princeps Elector Anno M.DCXXIII . Besides which , several Standards taken at the Battel of Prague were sent to Rome , and there by the Pope's order hanged up , in the Church of Sancta Maria de Victoria . The success of the Catholick Princes being to the great comfort of the Pope thus fortunate , he encouraged the Duke of Savoy to make War upon Geneva , and render himself Master of that place , whereby he would not only do justice to his own Right and Title , but also overthrow the capital Seat of Heresie , and Calvinism . With the like zeal did the Pope require of the four Venetian Ambassadours , sent according to custom to congratulate his promotion to the Papal Chair ; that the Republick would again admit into their State those Religious People of the Society of Jesus , which had been banished from thence in the time of his Predecessor Paul V. But this request being repugnant to many Laws and formalities , and the indissoluble bonds of Government , could not be obtained ; though it was pressed more home by the Marquis de Coevre , who passed from Rome to Venice in the name of his Master King Lewis III. and seconded with earnest importunity by the Bishop of Monte Fiascorie the Pope's Nuntio , and the powerful Letters of the Cardinal Ludovisio . For the Senate declared , that they could not depart from their first resolution , which being founded on Decrees , and solid considerations could in no wise be altered ; and therefore Princes in Amity with them , ought not to press them unto that , which was neither permitted to them to grant , nor could they deny without doing a displeasure to themselves . In this year Osman the Emperour of the Turks invaded Poland with a powerful Army ; but King Sigismond III. being assisted with Mony from the Pope , made a vigorous resistance , and gained a signal Victory against the Enemy . In this year also Antonius de Dominis , who was Arch-bishop of Spalato in Dalmatia , deserting his Bishoprick and all his Ecclesiastical Preferments for the sake of the Gospel , and the true Protestant Religion , went into England , where he wrote a Book against the Ecclesiastical State : but being unconstant , and wavering in his Principles , he returned to Rome where he renounced all the Principles of the Protestant Faith ; and yet afterwards in the year 1624. in the time of Vrban VIII . being troubled in Conscience for his Apostacy , and reassuming again the Profession he made in opposition to the Roman Church , he was imprisoned in the Castle of St. Angelo , where he died ; after which his Body was burn'd together with his Writings . The Congregation de Propaganda Fide was first instituted by this Gregory V. as appears by his Letters Patents for the same dated the 10th . of July 1622. and for maintenance thereof he setled a certain Revenue to support such , as employed themselves in that important work . In the same year also he canonized Ignatius Loyola first Founder of the Jesuits , who was formerly beatified ; likewise Philip Neri Founder of the Oratorians , called in French , les Peres d' Oratoire , with Isidore a Spaniard , who had been a Husbandman , Teresia a Nun that reformed the Order of the Carmelites , and Francis Xaverius a Jesuit , whom they call Apostle of the Indies . Moreover , this Pope at the instance and desire of King Lewis XIII . advanced the Bishoprick of Paris to be an Arch-bishoprick . But what is more observable in his time , was a Diploma , which he made for the more orderly , and easie Election of Popes by way of secret Suffrages , which divers had attempted to perform , but could never be perfected until this Pope wrote and published the same , the which Rule was afterwards practised at the Election of Vrban VIII . the succeeding Pope . This Pope had created eleven Cardinals during the time of his Reign , which lasted only two years , five months and twenty nine days , he departing this life on the 8th . of July 1623. after which the Sea was vacant twenty eight days , his Body was carried to the Church of S. Peter , where it was deposited only for some time , and afterwards translated to the Roman College of Jesuits , where it was buried in a most magnificent Chappel , erected by his Nephew Cardinal Ludovisio , with this Epitaph inscribed thereupon : Gregorius XV. Pontifex Ter Maximus Terrarum Orbis bene-merentissimus Multa brevi jaculatus Imperio Quot Mensium tot Lustrorum aequavit Annos , Immortali dignus Nomine Rebus praeclare Gestis Romae pro Româ ; Pietatem auxit novo Cultu Religionis , Religioni Aras extruxit ; Nova Sanctorum Apotheosi Inter quos Ignatium Societatis Jesu Fundatorem Franciscum Xaverium Antesignanum Gemellum Numen Coeli Albo Vtriusque Orbis gemellum veluti Castorem Festa Omnium Acclamatione intulit . Fecisset plura , ni Eato abreptus praepropero Objisset . Lugendus semper , quod imperasset parum . An. Sal. MDCXXIII . VRBAN VIII . GREGORY XV. being dead , and his Funeral Rites according to Custom being performed ; on the 19th . of July early in the morning the Cardinals to the number of fifty four entered the Conclave . It was the common Opinion of most people that the Election would be long , and take up much time before it were determined ; because , that as the Rules and Methods prescribed by the Bull of Gregory V. for Election of Popes ( which as yet had not been put in practice ) might increase the difficulty ; so also , it was observed , that the Cardinals were much divided in their Opinions , and Votes ; there being many persons at that time , who for their Age , Vertues , and Services formerly rendered to the Ecclesiastical State , stood Candidates , and esteemed themselves worthy of the Papal Dignity , namely four Princes , viz. Farnese , Este , Savoy , and Medici , and four Nephews of Popes , Bourghese , Ludovisio , Buoncompagno , and Aldobrandino ; howsoever contrary to common Opinion , and beyond expectation of all , the Cardinals agreed , and on the 6th . of August being Sunday , and the day of the Festival observed in remembrance of the Transfiguration of Christ , they all concurred with common Voice in the Election of Maffeo Barberini , who was the fourth Pope , which the City of Florence had given to the Church , namely three of the House of Medicis , Aldobrandino , and this Barberini who was the fifth . This Pope was of the age of fifty six years when he was chosen ; much to the wonder of the Electors themselves , who were amazed to have deceived their own hopes by promoting a Person , who for his complexion , and vigour might out live the greater part of them . This Family of Barberini had flourished for the space of five hundred years in the little Republick of Simi-Fontana , which was situated between Florence and Siena , and not above two miles distant from the Town of Barberini : but this Republick being afterwards destroyed by the Florentines , the Family of Barberini transplanted themselves to the City of Florence , where they lived with great honour and esteem , and being employed in honourable places of charge and trust , they rendred their House most illustrious by their faithfulness , and dexterous management of Affairs . But it will not be pertinent to our purpose to enumerate the many great Men of this Family ; we shall onely name Antonio Barberini , who was the first of this name , who setled his House at Rome , and was the Father of two Sons Francis and Antonio . This latter was the Father of our Maffeo who was born at Florence the fifth day of April 1568. he had five Brothers , three of which died in their youth , but two of them had the satisfaction to see Maffeo installed in the Papal Throne , one of which being a Capuchin , was called from his Cell to the College of Cardinals , and dignified by his Brother with the Title of St. Onufrio . But as to Maffeo , having been carefully educated in his youth , and having applied himself to all sorts of Learning , and Vertue ; he was so greatly beloved , and admired by Sixtus V. that at the age of twenty one years , he was made Abreviator of the principal Tribunal of Justice , and Gregory XIV . conferred on him the Signet Office for Grants of favour and Grace . Clement V. sent him to Fano to be chief Governour of that City and of the Marches of Ancona , where by his modesty , and sweetness of his carriage he acquired the friendship , and good will of all the Inhabitants of those parts . Afterwards he was made one of the seven Pronotaries of the Records of Rome ; in execution of which Office , he faithfully delivered in writing all the particular Acts , and Ceremonies observed at the two illustrious Marriages celebrated at Ferrara between Philip III. King of Spain , and Margaret of Austria ; as also between Albert Arch-Duke of Austria , and Isabella Clara Eugenia Infanta of Spain : and being made afterwards Clerk of the Apostolical Chamber ▪ he was joyned in Commission with Alexander Ludovisio Auditor of the Rota ; with whom it was his good fortune to compose the Differences which arose about the limits , and borders of the Ecclesiastical State , and the Dominions of the Kingdom of Naples , in determination of which , the Proposals , and offers of Maffeo were applauded , and accepted to the great contentment and satisfaction of Pope Clement VIII . who afterwards sent him in quality of his Nuntio into France , to carry the Blessed Clouts to the Dauphin who was born in the year 1601. and succeeded to his Father Henry IV. with the name of Lewis XIII . On this occasion Maffeo obtained the re-establishment of the Jesuits in France , who had been banished from thence in the year 1594. Having thus acquitted himself with great honour in France , he returned again to Rome ; from whence he was again sent into France with the character of Nuntio in Ordinary , Cardinal Bubalo ( who had held that place formerly ) being recalled from thence . Upon receiving this charge , Maffeo was farther dignified with the Title of Arch-bishop of Nazaret in the Kingdom of Naples ; Clement VIII . being dead , as was also his Successour Leo XI . Maffeo was still continued by Paul V. in his Office of Nuntio ; but in the year 1607. after the differences between that Pope , and the Venetians were composed , he was recalled to Rome , where he received the honour of the Cardinals Hat in October of the same year with Title of St. Peter de Monte Aureo , which he afterwards changed for that of S. Onufrio , and kept the same until the time that he was elected Pope , when he conferred it on his Brother , as we have before-mentioned . After he was Cardinal , he was constituted the Pope's Legat at Bologna where he resided for the space of three years ; he was Protectour of the Scotch Nation ; and having resigned his Arch-bishoprick of Nazareth , he was created Bishop of Spoleto , where he kept his residence , and ordered all matters according to the Orders , and Directions of the Council of Trent : and to keep up the force of the Ecclesiastical Canons , he erected a Congregation of Casuists , by whom all difficult , and doubtful Cases were explicated , and determined . He was also a Man of that great Vertue , and Learning , that his House was a Musaeum , and the Asylum of vertuous and learned Men , and received such Strangers with great humanity , who were Persons of parts and Learning . Wherefore Gregory XV. declared him Patron , and Protectour of the Greeks , and all the Oriental Nations , who coming to Rome represented their Causes and Conditions without the help , and intervention of an Interpreter . And thus Maffeo Barberini having made many steps in the degrees of Honour , and prepared himself for the Pontifical Dignity by the many Services he had rendered to the Ecclesiastical State ; his turn came to ascend unto the Popedom ; for ( as we have said ) Gregory being deceased , this Barberini was on the sixth of August elected Pope , taking the name of Vrban VIII . with applause of the World by reason of the high conceit then had of his Learning , and Ability . The Pope soon after his Election fell sick of a violent Fever caused by the inconveniencies he had suffered in the Conclave , and the unhealthfulness of the Air , to the great grief , and fear of the People of Rome , who being extreamly rejoyced with his Election , were much dejected with the danger of his death ; but being recovered again , he took this Motto : In Domino sperans non Infirmabor . He was of the age of fifty five years , when he was first elected ; at which time before he would retire to cloath himself in his Pontifical Vestments , he prostrated himself before the Altar , and with tears did earnestly intreat of God , that in case according to his Omniscient Providence , he foresaw that he were unequal for so great a charge , or should not prove an useful Instrument to the Church , that he would rather be pleased to strike him dead , than permit him to go forth , and cloath himself with those hallowed Garments . After which , as if he would ascribe all to the glory of God , he stamped this Motto on his Coyn : Facit mirabilia magna solus . The sickness of the Pope was the cause that his Coronation was deferred until the 29th . of September , which was the Feast of St. Michael the Arch-Angel , whom the Popes commonly have taken for their Guardian Angel. Alexander d' Este Prince of the Cardinal Deacons had the honour to plant the triple Crown upon his head , at which time the people made loud shouts , and acclamations . And now Vrban having a particular devotion for St. Michael , he erected the Image of that Angel in Brass upon the Altar of Sancta Petronella in St. Peter's Church , and his own person on his knees in an humble posture before him with these words : Te Mane , Te Vespere . And because it was the custom for Popes on the 19th . of November to go in Procession from the Vatican to St. John de Lateran , he performed that Custom with such Solemnity , beyond what was usual , that one Mascardus thought it worthy his description in a particular Treatise of that pompous Subject ; in memory of which the People of Rome erected a Triumphal Arch in the Capitol with this Inscription on the one side thereof : Vrbano Octavo Barberino Pont. Max. Antiquae Gloriae Restitutori Authori Novae SPQR In Veteris Capitolii ruderibus Hoc qualecunque Recidivae Majestis specimen Ponit At the beginning of his Pontificate he confirmed the Decree of Pius V. against alienation of Church-Lands , as also of the Towns , Places and Demesnes belonging to the Church . And for imploring the blessing of God on his Rule and Government : He ordered Prayers of forty hours continuance to be held in the Churches of St. Peter , St. John of Lateran , and St. Mary ad praesepe , vulgarly called Santa Maria Maggiore , and in two other Churches in several quarters of the City . He instituted also a new Order of Militia with the Title of Knights of the Conception of our Lady , who took the Vow , and observed the Rules of St. Francis , under the protection of St. Michael , and St. Basil . This Order was first honoured by Charles Gonzaga , and Vladislaus IV. King of Poland , who took this Knighthood on occasion of a War against the Turks ; and Gonzaga coming to Rome with a Noble Retinue , received the Cross , and Habit from the Pope . Of this Order were seventy Knights , whose Banner was a Red Cross , carrying a Flag fastned to it with a Golden Chain , in which was a bright Image of the Virgin with the Devil under her feet with these words : Vince Hoc Insigni Vere Nostro . And further at the beginning of his Reign , he appointed a select number of religious , and grave Men to visit all the Monasteries both of Men , and Women , as also all Colleges , and Hospitals , and other publick places , to take an account , and knowledg of the abuses , and disorders committed therein , and to give their Opinions and advices for a redress of them : and of their proceedings herein , their Instructions were to render weekly an account unto the Pope . He exhorted also all Bishops to reside in their respective Dioceses : and not to excuse the Cardin●ls from the like Duty , and Obligation , he admonished them in a full Consistory to watch personally over their Flock and Charge , for default of which , and of strict Discipline , a depravity of Manners , and loosness of life was spread amongst the people : Vt nostrae conscientiae consulamus , vos monitos esse volumus à caeteris Episcopis in hâc parte , non differre Cardinales Episcopos , iisque non suffra gari , q●od dicitur , Pontifex scit , & tolerat , quia in nobis nulla est tolerantia , nulla conniventia . But this earnestness of the Pope in this Point was believed to proceed from a desire he had to rid himself from some troublesom Cardinals , who were always projecting and forming matters for Intrigues in the Court. And now according to the Bull of Paul II. reducing the Jubilies to every twenty five years ; the time was return'd in this year 1625. for a Jubily , the last having been held in the year 1600. under Clement VIII . To make a preparation hereunto , a Bull was issued under the date of the 29th . of April 1624. to advise the World that the following year was the holy year of Jubily , that so all those who were desirous to gain the benefit of Indulgences , might have timely notice so to dispose their Affairs , as with convenience to repair to the Holy City , and obtain the fruits of the Holy year ; and accordingly on the 24th . of December 1624. he opened the Holy Gate , in conformity to the Ceremonies described in other places . But before the beginning of this Jubily the Republick of Venice , sent their Ambassadours to kiss the Pope's feet , and make tender of their Obedience to the Apostolical Sea , the like was performed by Ambassadours from the Duke of Florence , the Republicks of Genoua , Luca , and other Princes of Italy : And when in the month of July 1625. the Ambassadours from the Catholick King came to perform their Obeysance , Don Bartolines de Castro uttered himself in this manner . By this Man ( meaning the Duke of Alcala who was Ambassador in chief ) who is chosen out of the principal Ministers of State , King Philip doth offer and present to you ( most Holy Father ) all that duty , and obedience , which may evidence the subjection , and reverence which he acknowledges due to your Holiness , and the Apostolical Sea ; and therewith subjects all his Kingdoms , Provinces , Islands , Seas and People , as a most obedient Son , and offers them at your holy Feet . Then Vrban ▪ VIII . he adores on his knees : Thee he acknowledges to be the Vicar of Christ Our Lord , and the Successour of St. Peter . To Thee who art the Head of the Catholick Church and of all the Christian Commonwealth , he willingly and freely offers all obedience , promising , and vowing to lend all his Force , Riches and Strength both by Sea , and Land in defence of the Apostolical Sea , and Orthodox Religion , from which no Power or other consideration whatsoever shall be able to divert or separate his Resolutions . The year of Jubily passing with these Ceremonies , and acts of Devotion , at the end thereof being the 24th . of December 1625. the Gate of the Church of St. John de Lateran was shut by Cardinal Levi Arch-deacon of that Church ; that of Santa Maria Maggiore by Cardinal Millin , the Arch deacon also of that Church , that of St. Paul by Cardinal de Monte Dean of the Sacred College : and during the time that these three Cardinals were employed in these Ceremonies , the Pope assisted at the Vespers in St. Peter's Church ; which being ended , he himself shut the Gates of the Church of the Vatican with the ordinary Solemnity , in memory of which this Inscription was engraved : Vrbanus VIII . Pont. Max. Portam Sanctam reseravit , Et Clausit Anno M.DC. XXV . Howsoever , in favour to Pilgrims the Pope thought sit to continue the benefit , and priviledg of his Indulgences until the first day of the year 1626. And now the Pope , who at the beginning of his Pontificate had created Francis Barberino his Nephew Cardinal Deacon of St. Onufrio ; was still designing greater honours for him ; and in the year 1624. gave him the Title of Cardinal of St. Agatha , and made him Pretor of the Cities of Tiburtia , and Firmiana , Patron , and Protector of Aragon , Portugal , England , Scotland , &c. Library-keeper of the Apostolical Sea , and Vice-Chancellour of the Holy Church of Rome ; and farther to exalt him with higher honours , in the year 1625. he sent him into France with the character of Legat à Latere , and to make his reception more splendid , he dispatched Bernardino Mari a Patrician of Rome into France to intreat Lewis XIII . that he would be pleased to receive his Nephew under that degree , and quality . At his departure from Rome the Pope delivered to him a Cross with his Benediction ; and the Cardinals accompanied him to the gate of St. Angelo . At his arrival in the Suburbs of Paris , he was visited in the name of the King and Queen by the Duke of Nemours , and other chief Peers of France ; and at his entry he was accompanied by the Duke of Orleans , the King 's only Brother with a great train of Nobility of the first rank , and Order in that Kingdom . This Legat who was young and but lately admitted into the Order of Priesthood reserved his first Mass , wherewith to treat the King , and Queen , which he offered to them as the first fruits of his Sarifices , celebrating it at Fontainbleau on the 15th . of August , which is the day of the Festival of the Assumption of our Lady . Being returned afterwards to Rome , his presence was desired by Philip III. King of Spain under the same quality , and character at his Court , to be Godfather in place of the Pope to the Daughter of the King , who was afterwards baptized with the name of Maria Clara Eugenia . But not to confer all the stock of honour on one single person of his Kinred , the Pope called Anthony Barberini his other Nephew , Son of another Brother from his Capuchin's Cell , to rank him together with the Cardinals ; it was he , who was called for a long time Cardinal Antonio , he was esteemed a very upright Man , and one who observed the rules of S. Francis , notwithstanding that his degree of Cardinal excused him in a great measure from the severity of them . During the absence of Francisco Barberino in France , Antonio was Chief Minister with the Pope in his stead , which at his return , he did most voluntarily resign into the hands of Francisco ; in the execution of which , it is reported of him , that he would never be present at the consultations of War , which at that time infested Italy upon a Dispute concerning the Valteline , saying , that his Order obliged him to the exercise of Peace , and works of Charity , the affairs of War being incompatible with his Vow , and his Profession . In the year 1626. this Pope had the honour to consecrate the great Basilicon of St. Peter's Church , which having been created by Constantine the Great , was afterwards enlarged and adorned by the munificence of many other Popes ; and now being compleatly finished by this , he with great Pomp in presence , and with the assistance of twenty two Cardinals , of which three were Bishops , performed all the Ceremonies , and rites of consecration ; in memory of which this Inscription was engraven over the Walls : Vrbanus VIII . Pontif. Max. Vaticanam Basilicam A Constantino Magno Extructam A Beato Silvestro Dedicatam In Amplissimi Templi Formam Religiosâ multorum Pontificum Magnificentiâ Redactam Solemni ritu consecravit Sepulcrum Apostolicum Area Mole Decoravit O Deum , Aras Et Sacella Statuis Ac Multiplicibus Operibus Ornavit . And indeed that Area Moles , or the Corinthian Brass , with which he made the high Altar , was fetched from the roof of the Pantheon , called now the Rotunda from the form of it , built by Agrippina ; the which Brass not only served for the high Altar , for out of the surplusage of it , there was founded a great Cannon , now in the Castle of St. Angelo , which gave occasion to that Libell , which was put into the hands of Pasquin : Quod non fecerunt Barbari fecerunt Barberini . And indeed it seems strange , that the Romans , who are so curious , should destroy such a piece of Antiquity ; for as I remember I took off this Inscription from the Architrave of the Portico : M. Agrippa L.F. Cos. Tertium fecit . And undeneath in lesser Letters : Imp. Caes. L. Septimius Severius , Pius , Pertinax , Arabicus , Adiabenicus , Parthicus Maximus . Pont. Max. Trib. Pop. XI . Cos. III. P.P. PROCos . & Imp. Caes. M. Aurelius Antoninus Pius , Faelix Aug : Trib. Potest . V. Cos. PROCos . Pantheum vetustate corruptum cum omni cultu restituêrunt . This Temple formerly dedicated to all the Gods , was now dedicated to all Saints . Now as to matters of political Government , and his management thereof : the Pope found himself much engaged by Gregory his Predecessour , who , ( as we have said in his life ) had accepted the Valteline in Deposite ; which bringing an unseasonable charge upon him , he complained thereof , but found no way to get out , for Ludovisio had strongly tied the knot , both of business , and decency . And though Vrban by reason of employments exercised in France , was judged inclinable , and in a manner partial to that Court , yet it was fit that he should appear serviceable , at least in name to the designs of Spain ; and indeed he was so in reality ; for though the Deposite of the Valteline was said to be in the hands of the Pope , yet Leopold continued in possession , and enjoyed the conveniencies and advantages , and the Grisons groaned under the burden , to remedy which the Pope proposed divers expedients , but the preliminary to all , and his chief condition , was a reimbursement of the Money which he had expended , before he would quit or part with his Trust . The Confederates readily accepted the proffer , and willingly would have reimbursed the Pope , provided the Valley were put into their hands , and rendred to the first Owner when the Forts were razed , and Religion restored . But the Pope being fearful to offend Spain , proposed , that a strong body of Soldiery belonging to the Valteline should be razed , and united either to the Catholick Cantons of Helvetia , or as a fourth League to the three Cantons of the Grisons . But the Confederates proposing to themselves the end of restoring things to their former state , judged , that by these means , they should be wanting to the protection , which they had promised to the Grisons , and that the Spaniards should still enjoy the predominancy , and liberty of passage to the exclusion of all others : upon which considerations , and several others , the Dispute still continued until the year 1627 , when the Pope acquainted the Cardinals in a full Consistory , that the Disputes , and Wars arisen about the Valteline were composed , and ended , on the conditions , that the Fortifications of those places which were committed to his Trust , were by consent of the Kings of France , and Spain , to be ruined and demolished . To which he added these words : At length ( said he ) we have attained that which we much wished , and desired , for by mutual consent of both Kings , the Peace is concluded , and established ; we have omitted nothing , which might conduce to the good of the Church , and it hath been our principal care that the Catholick Religion should suffer no detriment , the Kings themselves are witnesses hereof , and God himself knows , that we have always had his glory , and honour before our eyes . And now that the Grandeur of the Apostolical Chair be advanced , and the Consistory gratified and pleased ; Vrban in the year 1631. bestowed the Title of Eminence upon the Cardinals , forbidding them to receive any other distinction of honour , and for establishment thereof a Decree was made and entred into the Records of the Congregation of Ceremonies that the Titles of Cardinals should be , the most Eminent and most Reverend ; but as to the Order of the Knights of St. George instituted by Paul V. he wholly abolished it . The Illyrian Colledg founded at Loreto by Gregory XIII . but translated afterwards to Rome by Clement VIII . consisting in all but of twelve persons , he restored again to Loreto with augmentation of the Revenue , and of the Scholars to the number of thirty six . And in regard his hand was now employed in giving , and taking away Honours , he was pleased to declare , that the Commonwealth of Venice was a crowned Head , and was to be treated with a Dignity equal to that of Kings . About this time great combustions , and terrible Wars threatned Italy ; for the House of Gonzaga which reigned in Mantua , was now considered without issue male , and as a dead Corps without hopes of any branches springing from thence , neither could Ferdinand the elder Brother , nor Vincenzo the present Duke leave after them any other , than the young Princess Mary their Niece , who as a Woman was excluded from the Investiture of the Dutchy , had yet some reason , though doubtful to pretend to that of Montferrat . In her marriage therefore the pledges of Peace , or the seeds of great contention seeming to be lodged , many believed it expedient to marry her to Charles Duke of Rhetel , Son of the Duke of Nevers , the nearest and lawful Heir : for this Branch , though transplanted to a forein Soil , was sprung from the same Root , enjoying in France the revenue of three large Dukedoms , viz. Nevers , Rhetel , and Maine . The Spaniards who were jealous of this House , and above any thing apprehended this Succession , lest it should introduce the French into Italy , promised the pretensions of Ferrand Prince of Guastalla , a branch also of the House of Gonzaga , but derived farther than that of Nevers ; but by how much the Austrians favoured Guastalla with benefits , and declarations , by so much the more was France earnest to strengthen the rights of Nevers ; with whom the Venetians also concurring in Opinion , put the Duke in mind to establish the Succession in his life-time , and therewith confirm the Peace of Italy . Nor was Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy less attentive to his interest , and game , than the others , designing upon the death of Vincenzo , ( now crazy , and infirm , not so much with age , as with riot , and luxurious living ) to revive his pretended title to Montferrat , and colour it with the marriage of Mary to his Son Maurice . To pervent which , Vincenzo with great secrecy called to him Rhetel , that he might marry him to the Princess , declaring him immediately upon his arrival Lieutenant General , and his Heir by solemn Testament : To perfect this Marriage nothing was now wanting , but the Pope's Dispensation in matter of consanguinity or nearness of kindred ; which being obtained , the Bull seasonably arriv'd the night before that Duke Vincenzo died , so that the marriage was consummated , whilst the Corps were yet warm ; and the day following , the Bridegroom , together with his mourning assumed the Title of Prince of Mantua , and having in his power the Garrison , and the Cittadel called Porto , required from the people an Oath of Fidelity in the name of his Father . Guastalla in the mean time published a Patent from the Emperour , empowering him to take possession of Mantua , until the right should be declared , and commanding the Governour of Milan to maintain this Decree by force , if need should require : Guastalla also had thoughts of going himself to Mantua , but the passage was already stop'd by the anticipations of Rhetel : wherefore he practised upon Casal , endeavouring to alienate the minds of that people from their new Prince ; but all in vain , because the name of Nevers , was universally cryed up both at Casal , and in the Country of Montferrat . The interest of Princes being now discovered , reason or justice were no longer debated in the cause of Mantua , but calculations made of Force , opportunity , and advantage . The Republick of Venice resolved to joyn with Nevers , as the safest interest in which to maintain the liberty of Italy : howsoever being willing to decline the assistance of France , and other Strangers , they designed a middle party composed of a League with the Pope , and other Princes of Italy , by which they believed it easie to protect the Justice of Nevers by Negotiation , and defend themselves on all occasions against violence . This Remonstrance of the Venetians Vrban approved , and offered his interposition with powerful Offices : But what , said he , can be promised from Reason without Arms , in dealing with him who places Reason , and Justice in nothing but Arms ? the excess of Power in Princes makes little account of the Pope's Prayers , and their Mediation is reduced to almost nothing else , but to adorn the Frontispiece of Treaties with his Name . The intentions of Vrban were in reality conformable to his expressions : for he desired to maintain Nevers in the succession of Mantua , but abhorred to engage himself so far , as to be obliged to come to the extremity of taking up Arms. But whilest these things were in meditation and discourse between the Pope , and other the Friends of Rhetel ; the Duke of Savoy taking the advantage of the diversion , which the Arms of Lewis XIII . found against his Protestant Subjects in France , entered with his Army into Montferrat , and hoped to be speedily Master both of that Country , and of the strong Fortress of Casal which was besieged already by Marquis Spinola Lieutenant General of the Spanish Forces in Italy ; as was Mantua also at the same time by the Forces of the Emperour . At length on the 18th . of July 1630. in the Night the City of Mantua was by treachery taken by the Germans , and for the space of three days committed to the pillage , and cruelty of the Soldiers , with all the outrages , which lust , impiety , and licence could suggest to merciless Conquerours : the Princess Mary retired into a Monastery , where being respected for her Sex and Quality , she obtained licence to be carried to the Empress , to whom she was nearly related ; the Duke retired hastily into Porto , where the Ammunition for full accomplishment of the Treason taking fire , he was forced to surrender on condition , that he should be convoyed by two Companies of German Horse into the Country of Ferrara to remain at Melara , where the Duke was supplied with Mony for his maintenance from the Venetians . The taking of Mantua in this terrible manner increased the hopes of the Spaniards , who besieged Casal , that they should speedily become Masters of that important place , but their expectations were disappointed by the coming of the French Troops under the command of Mareschal Schomberg sent by Lewis XIII . for relief of his Ally the Duke of Mantua ; Thoiras who was Governour of Casal defended the place with great gallantry , which gave such discouragement to the Enemy , that upon approach of the French Troops the Siege was raised , and the Town conserved to its lawful Master . In this manner was France , Spain , and the Emperor engaged in a bloody War within the confines of Italy . But Pope Vrban , after various troubles and Negotiations established the Peace of Italy , and by the dexterous management of Cardinal Mazarine then his Nuntio , appeased the differences between Spain and France , and therewith established an universal Peace . In the life of Sixtus IV. we have shewed , how that that Pope married John his Nephew , and Brother to Cardinal Julian , to Jane the Daughter of Frederick Duke of Vrbin , by whom he had one Son called Francisco Maria della Rovere , who succeeded in that Dukedom . And whereas for want of Heirs male , that Dutchy did of right devolve to the Demesnes of the Church ; yet Sixtus to advance the honour of his own Family de la Rovere , was pleased still to continue that Fief in separation from the Church , the which remained in such condition until the year 1632. when Francisco Maria della Rovere , the last Duke of Vrbin dying , this Pope Vrban assumed the property , and without difficulty united it to the patrimony of the Church : for this Pope having an Eye thereunto in the life of the Duke , who was then grown very old , kept a Prèlate in that Country , which assisted in all affairs ; by which means after his death Taddeo Barberino the Pope's Nephew Prince of Palestrina , entred peaceably with his Soldiers , and took such quiet possession thereof , as if the old Dominion had been continued , rather than a new one introduced . The Pope expecting this accident , was already in Arms under pretence of the commotions in Italy , so that in case amidst these confusions , any one should have designed to disturb his peaceable possession he was in a condition to maintain his right with a puissant Force . But the Princes were so far from invading the Dutchy , that they universally concurred in the confirmation of his Title , advising him to invest one of his Nephews in the Principality . But the Pope considering the severe Bulls of his Predecessours against such alienations , feared that he might entail a patrimony of unquietness , and trouble to his posterity ; and therefore resolved to annex that Dominion to the Church against the persuasions of divers Princes , who were willing to see the Ecclesiastical State increase in Temporal Power : in memory of which Union of this Principality to the Church without Arms , or effusion of bloud , but only by prudence , and gentleness , these words are engraven in the Vatican . Civitates , & Ditiones Ducat us Vrbini Nomine comprehensae , quas à Romanis Pontificibus Feltria prius , deinde Ruveria familia beneficiario Jure possidebat in Francisco Maria II. extinctâ utriusque sobole , in liberam Apostolicae Sedis Dominationem concessere : Vrbano VIII . Pont. Max. Anno Salutis MDCXXXII . Regio autem Virorum tum Militari studio , tum insigni Opificio , & Doctrinae laude praestantium multitudine celeberrima est . But that the Pope might not displease his Nephew Taddeo by this disappointment , he conferred upon him the Pretorship of Rome , which had long been enjoyed by the Family of Rovere . This Office , and Dignity which still retained the antient , and venerable Name of Praetor Praetorii , and in the times of the Caesars was in great esteem , and Authority , conserved now little more , than an empty name without power ; for which reason forein Ambassadours who were the Representatives of the Emperour , and Kings , refused to give precedency of place to this Prefect , or Governour , at such times , when at the most solemn Functions , they assisted at the Chair of the Pope . The Barberins depending on the greatness of their Uncle , who was ever partial in the Cause and Interest of his kinred , obstinately maintained their pretended Right , by which the Controversie arose so high , that the Ambassadours by Order of their respective Princes abstained from the Churches , and from all solemn Meetings , at which they might be present with the Prefect . From this common distast of Princes , arose an other of a private nature , between the Cavalier Giovanni Pesari Ambassadour for the Republick of Venice , and Taddeo the Prefect ; the occasion was this : the Prefect casually meeting in the street with Pesari , caused his Coach to stop ; ( as the custom is always in Rome , that when the Coaches of Cardinals , Ambassadours and other Great Men meet , they always stop , and send Messages of Complement one to the other ) but Pesari not observing it by reason that it was in the dusk of the Evening , drove on without notice of the Prefect ; which though Pesari sent afterwards expresly to excuse , yet the Prefect was so offended , that he purposely designed to meet him an other time ; and that he might requite the late neglect , he corrupted the Ambassadours Coachman to stay his Horses , feigning that his Hat was fallen off ; and so in the mean time , the Prefect passed without notice of the Ambassadour . Pesari intended to have chastised his Servant for this piece of treachery , but that he was rescued by some armed Men from the punishment he deserved . The Court of Rome which is always talkative , and figuring a strange kind of effects from such shadows , and appearances made great account of these Formalities , discoursing of them with the same direful apprehensions , as Men in other parts use to conclude from bloudy Battels , and important Conquests . But the Senate of Venice having notice hereof , was well assured , that by support of the Uncle , the party of the Barberins would be too strong in Rome ; ordered their Ambassadour Pesari , that for evidence of a publick Resentment , he should immediately leave the City without taking the least notice either of the Pope , or his Nephews ; and in the mean time at Venice the Nuntio was suspended from Audience . To this disgust an other quarrel was annexed , occasioned by a Bull made the last year by Vrban , whereby he Decreed to Cardinals , the Ecclesiastical Electors , and the Great Master of Malta , the Title of Eminence , forbidding them to receive any other , unless from Kings . The Republick of Venice , which have always adhered to their antient Forms , and Stile , and will upon no occasion whatsoever be induced to alter , and change their Customs , would never give other Title to them , than of Reverendissimo , & Illustrissimo , which gave great disgust , and mortification to the Pope , and served to increase the former discontent . To these were added other sharp contests between those of Loreo , Subjects to the Venetians and those of Ferrara , where Cardinal Palotta the Pope's Legat , encroached on the undoubted confines of the Venetians , and imprisoning the Venetian Subjects , shewed an intention to attempt greater Novelties ; and by erecting , and changing the High ▪ ways , diverted the course of the Waters in such manner , as made the River Po almost useless . The Venetians provoked by these mischiefs , laboured to repair themselves with like returns : for Luca Pesaro Captain of the Gulf , entring into the Sacca di Goro with some Gallies , and armed Barks , stopped the Ships , which with Victuals , and Merchandise passed by Sea towards Ferrara : He destroyed also the works , which were lately made in the River to divert its course . The Troops also encreased on both sides ; and the Pope raised on his Confines a Fort called della Bocchette , to which the Venetians opposed another calling it della Donzella ; so all things looked turbulent , as if they would have proceeded farther than words . But to give a stop to the heat of Arms the French Ministers interposed , and both the Pope , and the Republick giving their promise to King Lewis not to offend each other in a hostile manner , there remained a large field for Treaty . The Pope assured the French Ambassadour Monsieur Brisac , that of what had hapned at Rome to Pesar● , he had had no information until afterwards , much less that his Nephew had been concerned in the rescue of the Coachman , and was a stranger to both matters ; expressing himself much discontented for what had hapned , and that for evidence hereof he had punished the Offenders with banishment . That as to the Title given to Cardinals of Illustrissimo by the Republick , he was well satisfied , nor did he require them to alter their Stile , for that the Republick having always been connumerated with crowned Heads , they were comprehended with Kings in exception of the Title of Eminence , and so commanded the Cardinals to receive Letters from the State of Venice in the usual Form ; with which the Senate being satisfied , admitted the Nuntio to Audience . But the Dispute about the Confines being of more Antient date , admitted of greater difficulties : For the Pope came to lay claim to certain Lands which the Po , and the Sea had left , called Alluvioni : the contest seemed of no great value ; but the Parties , especially the Venetians judged it of great importance , because it carried with it the rights , and jurisdiction of the Sea. The business at last was brought into Venice by the mediation of the French Ministers , and the Treaty continued part of the year following ; at length the Venetians declaring themselves ready to accept any Conditions , which were consistent with the jurisdiction of the Sea , to which also the mouths of Rivers and the Sacca di Goro did appertain , preserved the antient Covenants with those of Ferrara , and the Power to divert the prejudices of Ports , and Channels , which are the Veins , and life of the Capital City . Yet still the differences continued , and though they broke not forth into acts of violence , and War , yet the Dispute was not determined . In the year 1633. one Centini a Cardinals Nephew , hoping that if Vrban were dead , his Uncle would be chosen into his place , contrived the Pope's death by Witchcraft , and Negromancy ; for having fashioned the Pope's Image in Wax , he wounded it with Pins and Needles , after the antient manner of Witchcraft , In jecur urget acus , but the Villany being discovered , Centini and a Frier his associate , were punished according to their demerit . But we must not omit to mention , in the great Hall of the Vatican , where the Embassies of Kings , ( termed the Embassies of Obedience ) are received by the Pope ; there is that famous Picture , representing the History of Alexander III. and under it was written an Elogy in honour of the Venetian Commonwealth , by whose assistance the Pope prevailed over the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa ; which Elogy , this Pope Vrban caused to be blotted out , and defaced . Rome it self was amazed at such a Novelty , because the Inscriptions , by which the Picture in the Hall of the most memorable Actions of Christendom were explained , had been chosen and selected in the time of Pope Pius IV. and had been approved by a Consultation of Cardinals , and other learned Persons , and that in particular had been extracted out of the most Antient proofs , the consent of Authors , Inscriptions , Pictures , Marbles , and out of Authentick , and infinite Memorials : and though in these later times Cardinal Baronius , ( who would justifie the Pope , and the Church in all things , which either they would say , or act ) hath called the truth thereof in question , yet the credit of the History remains , and the praise of that Republick never to be forgotten . Now in regard this Pope Vrban had defaced , and blotted out the Elogium , he seemed to deny the matter of Fact , and suppress the fame of that Victory which the Venetians had gained , and deprive them of that merit , and gratitude which was owing to them from the Church , abolishing out of the World the memorials , and as much as he was able , cancelling the glory of their Ancestors , to which his Predecessours had not disdained to confess themselves obliged . The advice hereof greatly disturbed matters at Venice , and gave an interruption to the Negotiation about the Confines which in the year 1635. was again reassumed by the French Ambassadour Monsieur de la Thuillerie at Venice , and by Nani , and Soranzo deputed by the Senate ; the Treaty was far advanced , it being agreed to draw a line , which should terminate the Land ; so that there remained no difficulty concerning the change which the Po should make in its Channels , for that if the Po should change its course and pass the line to the Donzella , then it should be esteemed to belong to the Ecclesiastical State , but if contrariwise , it should pass to the Goro , then it should belong to the Venetians : but this , and all other Negotiations were broken off by defacing the Elogium , which was so hainously resented at Venice , that the Senate immediately commanded their Ambassadour Rossi from Rome , with Orders neither to take leave of the Pope , nor of his Nephews , nor Cardinals , and that Audience also should be denied to the Pope's Nuntio at Venice : for all confessed , that the Republick could no more send Ambassadours to venerate in that Hall ( as was customary ) the Vicars of Christ , so long as their Illustrious Memorials were suspended , if not condemned : wherefore the Republick would maintain no other Minister at Rome , than onely Girolamo Bono , with Title of Secretary . Whilest these matters were acting in Italy , all other Countries of Christendom were for the most part engaged in War ; for composing of which , and in performing acts of mediation tending to Peace , the Pope was engaged ; until towards the year 1640. the War , and troubles came nearer home , caused by Contests , and resentments between him and Edward Duke of Parma , the beginning , and end whereof we shall here relate . Vrban being much impaired with age , and weakened in the vigour of his Authority , and Power , the Barberins his Nephews , took upon them to manage all matters with an excess of Arbitrary Command : He that possessed most of the Pope's favour , and affection was Cardinal Francisco , who was deep in his Designs , conceited of his own Counsels , and eager and violent in the prosecution of what he affected . On the other side , Edward Duke of Parma was of a high and active Spirit , apt to resentments , but yet being adorned with Arts both Civil and Military , might have been esteemed a most admirable Prince , had either fortune given him an Empire and Power equal to his mind , or prudence equalled his mind to his power and fortune . Many secret piques , and disgusts had for some time passed between him and the Barberins , which were concealed , and covered ; until at length in the year 1639. Duke Edward going to Rome , the antient discontents brake forth more openly : for in the first place the Duke thought he was not treated with that Ceremony , and respect which was due to his condition and quality ; then that his Brother Prince Francisco Maria was not created Cardinal , as was promised : but what was most important of all , was the disappointment of many favours , and concessions expected from the Pope ; and particularly an abatement of half per cent . on the revenue which the Duke paid to Monti , which is an Annual rent antiently assigned by the Farnesi Dukes of Parma upon the revenues of Castro , a Dukedom they held in Fief of the Church : for though the Pope had made this Grant , and had not recalled it , yet is was crossed by the Nephews , and with sundry delays , difficulties , and excuses prolonged and diminished . The Duke resenting these neglects , and unkindnesses , departed angrily from Rome , without taking leave either of the Pope or Nephews , inveighing violently against Cardinal Francisco , and his Government . The Cardinal to requite the Duke , persuaded the Pope to recal the Grant he had given for exportation of Corn out of the Ecclesiastical State into the Country of Castro , by which the people were not onely ready to be famished , but the best revenues of Castro ceased ; for the Duke having farmed the Exportation of Corn to certain Merchants for ninety seven thousand Crowns per annum ; the Exportation being forbidden , the Merchants renounced the agreement : whereupon the sum failing to pay the Montists , they complained to the Courts of Justice , and obtained , that the Duke being a Vassal , and subject to the Church should be juridically cited . The Duke imputed all to the malice and covetousness of the Barberins to despoil him of his Country , and believing that he should be overborn by his Enemies , who were both Judges and Parties , resolved to fortifie himself against force , and accordingly dispatched a Gentleman of Montferrat to be Governour with a Garrison to Castro , causing Half-moons , and Redoubts to be cast up about the place . This being judged a Crime by the Barberins , and a rebellion against his Sovereign , a Monitory was published by the Auditor of the Chamber , limiting unto the Duke thirty days to demolish the fortifications of Castro , and disband the Garrison , and otherwise declared him to have incurred Rebellion , and Excommunication . The quarrel being thus begun , the Barbarins raised six thousand Foot and five hundred Horse with all speed under the command of Taddeo , the Prefect of Rome , appointing their Rendezvouz at Viterbo , where they fortified their Camp with a train of Artillery , and provided it with all sorts of Victuals , and Ammunition . These preparations administred occasions of various Discourse , and reflections to the people , who attributed the blame of all to the pride , and ambition of the Nephews ; for the World would not be induced to believe , that the Pope , who , when he was young cultivated peace in all parts , and was naturally of a quiet Spirit , must needs be affected with strange thoughts , and designs , if now in the extremity of his age , he should be persuaded to disturb it ; and so much the more in a conjuncture , when all Christendom was torn in pieces with War and Dissension , and stood rather in need of his paternal mediation to produce Concord amongst Princes , than to see him the Author and contriver of War in Italy . The Viceroy of Naples seemed above all jealous of the event of this War , believing that the Barberins had engaged the French in the Design . Ferdinand the Grand Duke of Tuscany was also displeased to see the Pope armed on his Confines with intention to make new Conquests . Wherefore both the Viceroy and the Grand Duke interposed in the Offices of mediation ; to which the Pope making some short replies , that his resolution was onely to humble his Vassal , and make himself obeyed , gave no place or opportunity for Treaty . The Senate of Venice kept themselves silent for a while , which the Barberins interpreted , ( as indeed it was ) an effect of their discontent , rather than a token of their satisfaction : but being at length sollicited much by the Duke of Parma to interess themselves in the quarrel , after various Debates , it was resolved with general consent , to intreat the Pope , that he would yield to the instances and common satisfaction of the Princes , who with unanimous desires interposed themselves for the Peace , by giving time and expedients for a Treaty . To the Duke they gave Counsel of moderation , and to humble himself in such decent sort to the Pope , as might pacifie him , and bring him honourably off from his Engagements and Enterprise . But in the mean time the Barberins , that they might prevent the importunities of Princes , hastned their march towards Castro , upon an Opinion , that having once taken the place , the fervour , with which the Mediators interposed for a Peace , would be abated , and matters reduced to such intricacies , as that in the end the glory of the Counsels , and the merit of the Enterprise would fall out to their advantage . Howsoever , to make the matter more plausible , another Bull was published in which the time prescribed to Prince Edward was prolonged for fifteen days ; and yet at the same time on the 27th . of September 1641. the Pope's Army entered the the territories of Castro , and appearing before Rocca Montalto which is towards the Sea , the Guard consisting of fifty Soldiers abandoned the place ; and soon after Castro it self surrendered , upon conditions of life , and enjoyment of goods to the Soldiers and Inhabitants ; and so the Garrison being two hundred and fifty in number marched forth , on the seventh day after the Siege was laid : which news much troubled the Duke , coming to him just at the time that he in person , and Count Palmia by permission of the Grand Duke , was conducting Forces , through Tuscany for relief of the place . Duke Edward being thus foiled , made new applications to the Senate of Venice , fearing lest he should be attacqued in his Dominions of Parma and Piacenza : and in the mean time to keep himself from those prejudices , which in the way of Judicature , the Acts which had past might bring upon him , he caused a Protest to be presented to the Auditor della Camera , wherein he declared , that the Barberins being his Enemies , he had no other Judg left him , but Force , nor hope of favour , but from his Friends . But the Barberins being flattered by all upon these successes , and elated with vanity and pride , denied to give admittance to any Treaty ; the Pope seemed to hear with trouble the Offices brought to him by Order of the Senate of Venice , scorning to admit Mediators betwixt Sovereign , and Vassal . Nor were the French either silent , or unactive upon this occasion ; but laying hold on this turbulent conjuncture of Affairs , proffered the Pope the powerful Forces of their Crown to drive the Spaniards out of Italy ; and raising his thoughts to a more noble Design , than that of Castro , proffered to leave the disposal of the Conquests to his own pleasure , and the Crown of Naples to his Nephews . But Vrban looking on these Propositions , as more specious than easie , absolutely refused them ; and in despight of all the applications and addresses made by several Princes in favour of Parma , the Duke was declared to have incurred the greater Excommunication , and in vertue thereof to be deprived of his Dominions , and Fiefs , and of the Dignity he held of the Holy Sea , and condemned in all charges , done , or to be done : in pursuance of which Sentence , his Palaces , and Goods in Rome were exposed to sale , and Castro taken into the possession of the Camera , though not annexed to the Popedom by vertue of the rigorous Bull ordained by Pius Quintus , which forbids all alienations of Lands , or Goods , which were once united to the Papal Chair . The Princes were highly moved , to find all their intercessions , and instances so little esteemed by the Barberins ; and much more alarm'd when they understood , that the Pope demanded passage for his Army through the Dominions of Modena , against Parma , and Piacenza , which being places unprovided for War , and the Duke of Modena not having force to resist the powerful Army of the Pope consisting of eighteen or nineteen thousand Men , consented to grant a passage ; provided , That there should be six days before the Army moved , and that in other four it should have passed his Confines . The Venetians , and the Grand Duke , who were averse to Arms , and not inclined to use them , but as their last remedy : yet not being willing that the Duke should perish , or the Barberins be accustomed to the happy issue of their Counsels , sent a supply of seventy thousand Crowns to Parma , which gave courage to the Soldiery and credit to the cause amongst the Subjects , who thence conceived some hopes of greater succours . In the mean time all the Offices , and warm instances imaginable of mediation , were employed at Rome by the Ministers of Venice , and Florence , which produced nothing but uncertain , and ambiguous answers , and to the Ambassadour of France it was plainly declared , that a suspension of Arms should be granted , when promises , and assurances should be given by the Duke's Friends , that he should testifie due respect , and obedience to the Ecclesiastical State ; and that no words , or instances should be made for the restitution of Castro , which by reason of the Debt to the Montists and the charge of the War , was already forfeited to the Camera , and condemned thereby . But such Answers as these not satisfying the Princes ; the Venetians resolved to send three thousand Foot and three hundred Horse , to joyn with two thousand Men sent by the Grand Duke , to oppose the march of the Pope's Army into the State of Parma . The news of these Forces , and their march , and the rumour of Treaties , and Leagues forming in favour of Parma greatly perplexed the Barberins ; because that their Army , which was composed of new Men , and which expected to enter the Country of Parma ; as to an easie , and secure Triumph , was so terrified with the noise of an Enemy , marching to oppose them that they ran away in full Troops , so that their numbers were very much diminished in a short time . Vrban growing sensible of the opposition which was making against the farther progress of his Arms by the Neighbouring Princes , did voluntarily , and of his own accord offer to the French Ambassadour a suspension of Arms for fifteen days . During this cessation the Venetians , the Grand Duke , and the Duke of Modena entered into a League to assist , and give succours to the Duke of Parma , as occasion should require ; who being encouraged by such Seconds , entered boldly into the Eccle●●ast●cal State with three thousand Horse , without Foot , or Cannon , or other preparations for defence of his Camp ; which was looked upon , as so rash , and inconsiderate an attempt , that the other Confederates gave those Troops over for lost , and destroyed . But Duke Edward entering resolutely into the Bolognese , strook such terrour into the people , and the Army of the Pope , that all was in a moment seen in confusion , and disorder : for the Prefect retired flying into Ferrara , the Soldiers quitted their Quarters , the Authority , threats , or intreaties of the Officers prevailing nothing against their cowardise , and fears . Thus without bloud , and without a Battel Edward prevailed , and became Master of the Field , which is a passage the more memorable , because that in an Enemies Country , nothing could have been more done by an Army never so powerful . For Bologna it self a great and populous City sent Letters to him full of respect ; the Governour of Smola sent the Keyes ▪ of the Town to meet him . Faenza opened its Gates , and the Governour descended from the Walls to meet , and pacifie him . Furli seemed as if it would make some resistance ; but soon surrendred at discretion ; where he lodged only for one whole day to refresh his Soldiers wearied with their march , and incommoded with the Rains. Upon these successes , the fear , and terrour which possessed the minds of the people at Rome , is not to be expressed ; for that City being composed of a cowardly sort of Inhabitants , such as Priests who are unaccustomed to danger , and Strangers who are pleased with Reports , and Novelties , seemed distracted by various affectations : for some feared plunder , others desired disorder , and all reproached the Government . During these troubles , and distractions , Guards were placed in the streets , and the command of them given to several Prelates , Soldiers were levied in all places , and the Coach-Horses in Rome seised to mount the Soldiers . The Prefect also was recalled to Court , and great murmurings against him for having shewn as much baseness in danger as he exercised Avarice in the Government : in his place Cardinal Antonio was sent , but Cardinal Francisco attended to the Arts of Negotiation , intending with hopes of Peace to amuse the Duke , and frustrate the League . Cardinal Antonio made his head quarters at Viterbo , whilest the Duke of Parma was at Aqua Pendente : and the Cardinal having put considerable Garrisons into the Towns , advanced with seven thousand Foot and two thousand Horse to Montefiascone , intending to streighten the Duke in his quarters , and obstruct his passage into the State of Castro : But the Duke mounting on Horseback , and making a shew as if he would advance towards him , though much inferiour to the Enemy in force ; yet the Cardinal retired , and would not stand the shock , chusing rather to overcome with Prudence , than run the hazard of Fortune . So that now the month of October being come , and the Rains having fallen in great abundance , the approach of the Winter seemed a season more proper for Treaty than for War. In the management of which Cardinal Barberino laying more stress on tricks , and delusions , than on the substantial points of solid Reason in Treaties , dispatched the Abbat de Bagni to the Great Duke at Florence with Proposals . That absolution of the Censures should be given to Edward with the forms contained in the Ceremonial . The investiture of his Dominions should be given to his eldest Son , with restitution of all that was past , except Castro and Montalto , with so much of the Country round about as was within Cannon shot . These Propositions being transmitted from the Great Duke to the Venetians , were by common consent rejected , seeming unreasonable to be offered to the Duke of Parma , and dishonourable to the League ; wherefore the Treaties at Venice were more closely confirmed between Gondi the Great Duke's Secretary , the Duke of Modena and the Senate , being resolved not to abandom their first intentions of protecting the Duke of Parma . But amidst these Negotiations Duke Edward moved by the fury , and impatience of his disposition , dispeeded three thousand Foot to cross the Appenines , with design to embark them on some Tartanes , and other Vessels , which were laid ready to receive them at that place , where the River Magra falls into the Mediterranean Sea ; that so surprising the Rock of Montalto they might easily make themselves Masters also of the City of Castro : but not only the Snows on the Mountains hindred the passage of the Soldiers so long , that the design was discovered at Rome , and provisions made against it : but also the Soldiers being embarked were encountred with such a storm of contrary Winds as drove them to Genoua , and Porto fino , where being unprovided of Victuals , and Mony , part of them perished , and the remainder was received into pay by the Spanish Ambassadour , who seasonably sent them to strengthen the Governour of Milan , who besieged Fortona . Duke Edward angred with this ill success , designed to enter the Country of Ferrara , which beyond the Po confines with the Republick ; but being disappointed herein , he demanded passage through Tuscany to go with one thousand five hundred Horse , and a few Foot for recovery of Castro : but the Great Duke denied it , until matters were agreed , and better ordered on more solid , and more probable grounds at Venice ; because that he going forth with weak Forces , and often foiled , his unhappy success diminished the vigour , and reputation of the Arms of the Confederates equally with his own . Thus the minds of Men being on all sides irritated , the War proceeded : and the hot Spirit of Duke Edward not being capable of restraint , he with six weak Regiments of Foot , and as many of Horse , composed of several Nations , and one of Dragoons entered the Country of Ferrara , and came to Bondeno , defended by Mauriconi a Neapolitan with five hundred Foot , and four hundred Horse ; but he no sooner heard a Volley of the Duke's Men , which in the duskiness of the Evening approached his Fort , but he immediately abandoned his Post , and ran away to Ferrara , where he was followed by his Garrison : then the Duke attaqued la Stellata , which making some small resistance , afterwards surrendred . But Cardinal Antonio that he might hinder the Duke's farther progress , encamped at Osteria Nuova , a convenient place between Ferrara and Bologna . Wherefore the Confederates hastned the result of all their Counsels , thinking they had no time to lose , but to close with this conjuncture , before the people were delivered from their present fears , or that Cardinal Antonio should have defeated , or made the Duke of Parma to retire . Wherefore it was agreed : That their Forces should be encreased to eighteen thousand Foot , and two thousand six hundred Horse : These were to be divided into two Bodies , one in Toscany , and the other in the Dominions of Modena , and in both , the colours of the League were to be displayed : What was taken was to be held in the name of all , until the Duke of Parma was restored to his own Dominions . It was also farther agreed , That the Venetians should seize the Banks of the Po , and when there was occasion of taking the Field , the Troops in Modena with those of Parma , if they could joyn , should at the same time second the Enterprise . From Venice , and Florence the Nuntios were to be discharged , and the Revenues of the Barberins were to be sequestred . And now several feats of Arms passed with various successes : for Cardinal Antonio had removed his Camp to Cento , where he so well fortified himself , that he equally defended the territories of Ferrara , and Bologna : The Confederates to make some advance desired to dislodg him ; but the Cardinal being better fortified than was imagined , gave some demur unto their Counsels in what manner to act . But in the mean time the Venetians employed part of their Forces at Sea , infesting the Coast with six Gallies , and some armed Barks even to the City of Ancona ; they took also the Tower of Premiero , which being recovered afterwards by the Ecclesiasticks was demolished : the Proveditor Delfino surprised also in the Night that small Fort , called delle Bochette , which the Pope , ( as we have said ) had lately built . The Towers likewise of del Abbate , and di Goro were rendered ; as was Arriano a great Town , which in a fear drove out their Garrison , and yielded to Delfino . Cardinal Antonio on the other side intending to carry the War into Modena , took in Spilimberto , Vignivola , and St. Cesario open places of the Ftontier : but the Duke , with the Proveditor Corraro followed him with all their Army , desirous to draw him to a Battel : and to provoke him thereunto they resolved to invest Crevalcuore ( a good Town in the Country of Ferrara , but not strong ) in the view , and sight of the Cardinal : but this Exploit being put into execution with one thousand Foot and four hundred Horse , only the Cardinal opposing them with a great Force , constrained them to retire in disorder , leaving one of their Cannon sticking in the mire . The Great Duke of Toscany in the mean time coming in person as far as St. Casciano , had put the Army into the Field under the command of Prince Mathias , but with direction of Alexander del Borro a valiant and experienced Soldier : Cardinal Antonio sent a Body of five or six thousand Men against them commanded by the Duke of Savelli ; notwithstanding which the Florentines advanced into the Ecclesiastical State , and having taken the strong Pass of Buterone , attacked the City della Pieve , where a Garrison of one thousand five hundred Men without force of Cannon , soon capitulated and surrendered on conditions , that they might march forth with their Swords only ; From thence Borri with two thousand Foot , and eight hundred Horse made an Incursion as far as Orvieto , forcing Savelli to retire farther into the Country . Howsoever not long after , the Cardinal sent Valanze to enter Toscany with three thousand Foot , and one thousand Horse ; which he did with such expedition that he attacked Pistoia before the Great Duke could supply it with such succours as it required , yet the courage of the Inhabitants , and Soldiers was such , that they repulsed the Enemy , and preserved their City : Howsoever the news hereof strook a terrour into the hearts of the people of Florence , who for a long time had not been accustomed to so near an approach of the Enemy : but the news of the success soon quieted their minds ; and the Great Duke to shew a confidence in his people , put Arms into their hands , which had not been accustomary for many years past . Thus did matters pass with various successes , but most commonly in favour of the Confederates , until the season proper for action ended ; when the Winter approaching , the Treaties interrupted by the War , were again reassumed : And indeed Vrban discovered not only an inclination , but a desire of Peace ; for being burthened with years , and weary of the cares which War carries with it , was desirous to end his days in calmness , and quiet : and though his Nephews endeavoured to disguise matters which were the most tragical , and sad , yet the clamours of the people , which had suffered under the devastations , and pressures of War had come to his Ears : wherefore he consented to a Treaty with the restitution of Castro , entreating the Cardinal Bichi , who was sent by the Court of France for the Office of Mediation , to hasten the Peace , that the short residue of his life might terminate in quietness : The Congregation of State erected purposely for direction of the Military Affairs concurred in their desires with the Pope , to which Cardinal Barberin , though much against his will , was forced to condescend , knowing that with the restitution of Castro a dishonourable Peace was to be the consequence of an unhappy War. With these dispositions towards a Peace , Cardinal Bichi departed from Rome , and in his way to Venice passed through Florence , where in Discourse he understood from the Great Duke , that saving his own Rights , and Interests the Confederates would be satisfied with the full restoration of the Duke of Parma . The Cardinal being arrived at Venice was followed by the Dukes of Modena , and Parma ; Gondi , and Testi were already there , debating with Nani , and Gussoni , whom the Senate had deputed for that purpose . It was now the beginning of the year 1644. when the Cardinal Bichi proposed , That Absolution and Pardon should be demanded by France for Duke Edward , and that Castro should be restored to him , and that the rights of the Montists should remain , as before : and that the Confederates should restore that which they possessed belonging to the Church : And to take off the diffidence which the Confederates conceived of non-performance of Articles by the Barberins he proposed the word of France for Guarantie , upon declaration and promise , that their Arms should be employed against him , that should fail in execution of the Agreement . Vrban falling extreamly sick , whilst matters were in Treaty , Bichi hastned the conclusion , considering , that his death would cause great alteration in the Treaty : and as a preparation thereunto proposed a cessation of Arms ; to which the Confederates assented , being sensible that such an accident could not happen without great revolutions in the Dominions of the Church ; and that with the death of the Pope , the Authority of the Nephews ceasing , those motives would vanish , which had been the Original and cause of the War : but the Pope's recovery altered all those Counsels which were contrived in case of his death ; and induced them to hasten a conclusion of the Peace . The Articles therefore proposed by the Cardinal being debated in several Assemblies , were at last concluded , and agreed ; and subscribed at Venice by Cardinal Bichi for France , by Giovanni Nani for Venice , by Battista Gondi for the Great Duke , and by the Marquis Fassoni for Modena : and though the Duke of Parma refused to subscribe upon certain difficulties he made ; yet being over-ruled by the Confederates he was forced to concur . The Cardinal with this Agreement posted in all hast to Rome , being entertained in all places of the Ecclesiastical State , with the Acclamations , and Prayers of the People longing for Peace . The Articles subscribed by the Confederates began with a Preamble , and Declaration ; That they had entered into this War with no other Design than for the restoration of Prince Edward , reserving in all other matters their most constant Obedience to the Pope , and the Holy See : That all acts of Hostility be suspended , and that the Confederate Princes withdraw their Forces into their own Dominions . That all Fortifications raised during this present War shall be demolished on one side and the other . To the Persons and Places which had served , or rendred themselves to any other Party , Pardon was granted : Prisoners were set at liberty , the Religious Persons who had withdrawn themselves were permitted to return , and the Sequestration was taken off from the Rents of the Knights of Malta , and all Rights were clearly reserved to the Parties as aforesaid . For execution of all which Hostages were given to the French King , and the King for satisfaction of both Parties , declared , that he having become Guarantie for the Peace , his Arms should be employed against those , who observed not the Articles , and in favour of those , who executed the Accord . Thus Castro was rendered , and the Accord on all sides executed , and Peace ensued to the satisfaction of the Pope , and quiet of Italy ; but Vrban did not long enjoy the happiness of this Peace ; for being entered into the seventy seventh year of his age , he died on the 29th . of July in the year 1644. having reigned twenty one years , wanting eight days . He was certainly a Person of high prudence , generosity , and fit for Business ; in his youth he was esteemed a great Poet ; and excellently well versed in all the Books of Antient Poesie . He was very munificent in his publick Buildings : and in his own private Concernments he was no less splendid , having in his life-time erected a stately Monument for himself in a corner of St. Peter's Church near the Sepulchre of Paul III. and adorned it with pillars of Marbles according to the contrivance , and direction of Cavalier Bernini , with this Inscription . Vrbani VIII . Barberini Florent . Pont. Max. In Vaticano Tumulum Excitavit & Ornavit Johannes Laurentius Berninus Eques . His greatest fault was Nepotisme , or too great a fondness for his Nephews , and indulgence to his whole Family , which he was resolved to make Rich , and Great ; and indeed he had opportunity so to do in the long time of his Pontificate , having reigned almost twenty one years , during which at nine several Creations he made seventy four Cardinals , of which number of seventy four , three were his own Nephews , viz. Francisco Barberino , Antonio Barberino the Capuchin , commonly known by the name of Cardinal Barberino to distinguish him from the other Cardinal Antonio , the younger Brother of Cardinal Francisco , who was Prior of the Order of Jerusalem , and a Knight of the Great Cross of Malta , and made General of the Ecclesiastical Army in the place of Taddeo Barberino the Prefect , who for his cowardise , and ill success was recalled from that Charge . INNOCENT X. URBAN VIII . having , ( as is said ) breathed his last on the 29th . of July ; the Cardinals then residing in Rome to the number of thirty nine assembled at a Congregation , in order to dispose , and settle matters for the more quiet and regular management of Affairs during the vacancy of the Papal Chair . The day following being the second day Cardinal Montalto acquainted the Congregation , that he had received Orders from the Grand Duke to let them know , that Cardinal de Medicis could not judg himself safe at Rome , whilst the Power of the City and of the Militia remained in the hands of Taddeo Barberin his mortal Enemy ; and therefore he desired , that either an other General of the Forces of the Church might be nominated , or else that he might have license to enter Rome with his own Guards of Soldiers for defence and security of his Person ; and that otherwise in case of refusal he protested against the legality of the Conclave , as not free , nor secure to those Members who resorted to it . After mature consideration of this Point , the whole Congregation of Cardinals ( excepting some few ) agreed , that it was not fit to remove Taddeo either from one , or the other Office ; but in regard the Spanish Faction , who were close Adherers to the House of Medicis , were of Opinion , that some satisfaction ought to be given to the Grand Duke herein , it was concluded , and agreed ; That the Sacred Colledg of Cardinals should by a Writing subscribed with their own hands , give Security , and Assurance to Cardinal de Medecis that nothing should be attempted in Rome against his Person . Secondly , That two other Cardinals should be joined in Commission with Taddeo the Prefect in the Government of the City : And thirdly , That a Lieutenant General should be created , Independent of the Prefect with absolute Power over the Soldiery . These Expedients having given satisfaction to Cardinal de Medicis , and the Funeral Rites of Vrban being performed , the Cardinals to the number of fifty five entered the Conclave . The Persons which seemed to stand most fair for the Election were the Cardinals Pamphilio and Sachetti , one of which Cardinal Barberin was desirous to promote though he was most inclined to the first : for though Sachetti was esteemed for a great Lover , and Friend of the Family of the Barberins in general , yet Pamfilio was reputed to be more intimate with Cardinal Barberin , and one who entertained a particular affection for his Person . Howsoever Sachetti was the first in nomination , but wanting the number of Votes required in the Scrutiny ; the Conclave proceeded to others , all which by the contrariety of Factions , and Interests were rejected . But at length Pamfilio to whom Cardinal Barberin had passed some Promises , and assurances of favour before the beginning of the Conclave , was after a contest of six weeks by a general concurrence of all the Cardinals ( five only excepted ) assumed to the Pontifical Dignity , to which the Power , and Interest of the Barberins did much contribute , who by the long Reign , and Government of Vrban their Uncle had contracted great friendships , as well as enmities . Cardinal Pamfilio , whose title was St. Eusebius , was born at Rome , his Father was Camillo Pamfilio , his Mother Flaminia del Bufalo , both antient Families of Rome . His younger years were employed in profitable Studies , in which he became so great a Proficient , that at the years of twenty he took his Degree of Doctor of the Civil Law , by vertue of which he was made one of the Advocates of the Consistory , and thence promoted by Clement VIII . to be Auditor of the Rota : by Gregory XV. he was sent Nuntio to Naples : by Vrban VIII . he was sent with Cardinal Francisco his Nephew in quality of the first Minister of the Legation , or Embassy into France , and at his return was created Patriarch of Antioch . Afterwards he was sent with Cardinal Francisco when he went Legate into Spain , and bore the same Office , and quality of the first Minister of the Legation , as he had done in France ; in discharge of which , he gave such testimonies of his Abilities and faithfulness ; that the Legate being intirely satisfied with his management and conduct of Affairs left him at his departure in the Residency of Nuntio in Ordinary for the Court of Rome . In which Office , he so well acquitted himself to the satisfaction of the Pope , and contentment of his Catholick Majesty , that in the year 1627. he was created Cardinal ; though by reason of his continuance in the Court of Spain , his promotion was not published until the year 1629. And being returned to Rome in the year 1630. he received the Cardinals Hat in a full Consistory . After which he was made Prefect of the Ecclesiastical Immunities , and lastly Supreme Judg of the Inquisition , and Protectour of the Kingdom of Poland : And having risen by such degrees , and steps of Honour , he was at length elected Pope on the 15th . of September 1644. calling himself by the name of Innocent X. in honour to the memory of Pope Innocent , his Uncle by the Mothers side . The Cardinals then present at the Conclave having after this Election performed according to the usual custom their acts of Adoration to the person of the Pope ; Francisco Barberino took the Cross , and carried it before the Pope , though that Office properly belonged to Cardinal de Medicis , the Chief Deacon , who perhaps for some dislike of the Choice , and for want of concurrence in any thing pleasing to the Barberins , had excused or absented himself . And thus Cardinal Barberin carrying the Cross conducted the Pope before the High Altar of St. Peter , where with a loud Voice he uttered these words : Annuncio vobis gaudium magnum , habemus Papam Eminentissimum , & Reverendissimum Joannem Baptistam Pamphilium , qui sibi nomen imposuit Innocentius Decimus . On the 4th . of October Cardinal de Medicis set the tripple Crown on his Head , with great applause , and acclamations of the People : for though this Cardinal had excused himself from carrying the Cross before him after his Election , as his Office of Arch-Deacon did require , upon imagnations perhaps , that the Pope would become a favourer of the Barberins his mortal Enemies ; as his gratitude to that Family might require : yet having in that Interval of time which was between his Election , and Coronation discovered , that his inclinations were otherwise disposed ( as we shall hereafter make appear ) he then altered his Affections to the Pope , and became willing to plant the Crown upon his head . On this occasion some Medals were stamped with the Image of our Lady with this Inscription , Vnde venit Auxilium mihi . But his own Motto was : Da Servo Tuo Cor Docile , ut Populum Tuum judicare possit . And now all the Ceremonies of his Inauguration being past , he began to apply his mind to the Government of Church and State ; and in the first place he ordained a Congregation to inspect and state the accounts of the Church , and contrive some ways , and means for payment of Debts : and then according to the custom of former Popes , he provided for a cheap year , and to make Bread , and other Victuals plentiful in the City ; than which nothing can be more acceptable to the People of Rome , who always labour under the scarcity of Bread , unless supplied from Sicily , or other parts . The Barberins did now believe , that this Pope being sensible of the many Obligations he had to their Uncle Vrban VIII . whose Creature he had been ; and to themselves for his advancement to the Papal Dignity , would have protected and defended the greatness , and Riches they had gained during the long Pontificate of Vrban : but his respects to them being changed with his condition , made it soon appear , that Services to Princes are acceptable , when they can be requited ; but when the Obligations grow immense , and the Debt too great , the sense of inability to make due returns , changes kindness into hatred ; Beneficia eousque lae● dum videntur exsolvi posse , ubi multum ante venêre pro gratiâ odium redditur . Tacitus lib. For so it fared with the Barberins : For whilest matters were preparing for Coronation of the Pope , the Ambassadours from Christian Kings demanded the place of precedency at that Ceremony before Taddeo Barberini Prefect of Rome ; for though in the time of Vrban that place was granted to him in quality of a Prince , for the relation he had to the Pope his Uncle ; which now expiring , the sole Office of Prefect could not entitle him to a precedency before Ambassadours . The Marquis of St. Chamont Ambassadour of France appeared most vigorously against the Prefect , and was seconded by the Emperour 's and the King of Spains Ambassadours , who by several memorials given to the Pope , did protest that they would be present at the Solemnity of the Coronation , and possess their due rank and place which belonged to them ; and if his Holiness should think fit to restrain them by force from giving their attendance there , they would counsel their Masters to recal them , and never send others to perform the Embassies of Obedience . For answer hereunto the Pope made no great matter of hesitation , or doubt , but immediately determined in favour of the Ambassadours . Though this indifference , and coldness of the Pope to the Barberins was a great mortification to them ; yet they were more sensibly touched , so soon as Cardinal Antonio was informed by the French Ambassadour , how ill his matter was satisfied with the late actions of his Family ; in resentment of which , he had Orders to require from him the Commission , which constituted him Protectour of the French Nation , and consequently to take down the Arms of France from the Portal of his Gate ; declaring that his unfaithfulness to his Majesty was the cause of his displeasure , for that in the late Conclave he had been an active Instrument in the promotion of Pamfilio to the Papal Dignity , whom he knew to be an Enemy to him , and entirely dedicated to the interest of Spain . The two Cardinals Barberins finding themselves thus abandoned by France , made their supplications to the Ambassadours of Spain for protection ; but here also they found their way obstructed by the Cardinal de Medicis , who gave the Cardinal Albornos , and the Spanish Ambassadour to understand , that both he , and his Nephew the Grand Duke should be forced to abandon the Interest , and Service of Spain , in case they should think fit to espouse the quarrel of the Barberins , and receive them into the protection of the Catholick King. And thus being forsaken by these two powerful Crowns , they were desirous to cast themselves into the Arms of the Pope , as their last refuge and Sanctuary : to gain which , they proposed a Marriage between the Daughter of the Prefect , and Don Camillo the Son of Donna Olympia ; offering to give her in Dowry all the Lands of Montelibreto , which they had purchased from the Vrsini for a million of Livers , together with a Revenue of thirty thousand Crowns of yearly Pension to be raised out of the Benefices which they held from the Church , besides such a sum of ready Money as his Holiness should reasonably require . And though Donna Olympia was well enough pleased with these Propositions , yet the Project was crossed by the French Ambassadour , who having represented unto the Pope the ill satisfaction his Master would receive from this Alliance , quite broke off the Match ; the Pope declaring , that he had too much consideration for his Majesty to be overborn by any Interest which might be displeasing , or inconsistent with that of France : and farther to take of all suspition , and jealousies of this Match , and to put it almost into a state of impossibility , he created Don Camillo Cardinal , to the great trouble , and disappointment of the Barberins ; who being now without Friends , or protection , remained exposed to the scorn , and injury of the People ; and to the covetous desires of the Pope , who now casting off all considerations to the Family of the Barberins , in despight of the Obligations he had to them , sought for a pretence , or colour to seize th●●r Estates , and enrich his own Family . The Barberins esteeming their condition desperate , unless they could regain the Protection , and favour of France , adventured to try their antient Friend Cardinal Mazarine , to whom they dispatched a Courier Express with a Letter , representing their case to the Court of France ; The Cardinal who was a dexterous Minister , and soon hit that point of Interest which concerned his Master , did with a most quick and piercing judgment consider that the Court of Rome was then for the most part composed of a Faction entirely devoted to the House of Austria , and the Grand Duke , and of which the Pope himself was Chief : and that to counterpoise so prevailing a Party , it might be adviseable to support , and make use of the Barberins , who having still some Confidents , and Adherenrs of their own , might be able upon the credit of France , to keep the Cardinal Pamfilio , ( formerly Don Camillo ) the Spaniards , and Florentines within some tolerable terms of modesty , and moderation . This Proposal being debated in the Council of France , was judged reasonable , and agreed , that the Barberins should be received into Protection , and favour , provided , that as pledges of their future Fidelity , they should oblige themselves to purchase Lands , and Demesnes within the Dominions of France . The unexpected news of the restoration of the Barberins to the favour of the French King , was strangely surprizing at Rome , and much changed the Scene of Affairs ; for the Commonalty converting their hatred into compassion , did much lament the persecutions , which the Barberins undeservedly sustained ; but the Pope , and his Party being highly incensed against Cardinal Mazarine , by whose sole contrivance a Pardon was granted to the Barberins , laboured underhand with the Duke of Orleans against him , moving him by a thousand ill suggestions to destroy the Cardinal , and for his encouragement and reward , promised to advance his Confident the Abbat de la Riviere to the degree of Cardinal ; but all these Artifices produced little effect , for Cardinal Antonio without taking leave of the Pope secretly departing from Rome ; arrived at Paris , where casting himself at the feet of the King was upon his submission received to Pardon , and favour . And now the restoration of the Barberins to the protection of France , being no longer a secret , both the Prefect , and Cardinal Francisco with that whole Family loudly professed themselves Servants to his most Christian Majesty , and in testimony thereof replaced the Arms of France again over their Gates . The reception also of the Barberins to favour was signified by the King in a Letter to the Pope , which was delivered by the hand of Cardinal Grimaldi , who was at that time employed in the Affairs of France ; but this Letter operated little of good , but served rather to irritate the mind of the Pope : for within three days afterwards he erected a Congregation of five Cardinals , all Enemies to the Barberins to inspect the Affairs of that Family , and to proceed by the methods of Law against them : so that Cardinal Francisco , who was esteemed innocent , and unblameable in his Conversation , and had not as yet been attacked by any , was cited to make his personal appearance before this Court , where an Act was intimated unto him , which annulled , and made void the Dispensation which his Uncle Vrban had made to indemnifie his Nephews , and exempt them from rendering an account of the publick Moneys which had passed through their hands : and in pursuance hereof Taddeo the Prefect was enjoyned to bring in all the Accounts of Expences and Moneys which had issued out of the Chamber during the time of his Uncle , though the Books and Receipts were in the hands and Office of the Paymasters . And in regard that Cardinal Antonio was absent in France , a Brief was sent him to appear personally at Rome within the space of two months under pain of Excommunication , and forfeiture of all his Estate , Revenues , and Benefices which he held of the Church ; and in the mean time Cardinal Francisco , and the Prefect were obliged in a Bond of thirty thousand Crowns to advertise Cardinal Antonio of these proceedings , and not to remove any of their Goods , Housholdstuff , Jewels , &c. out of their Houses at Rome , or any other place , sequestring also the whole revenue of Cardinal Antonio . And whereas Cardinal Francisco had been superintendent over the Revenues of the Church , he was ordered not only to give an account of the Moneys , but of all other managements , and transactions during the Government of his Uncle . These violent , and severe proceedings against the Nephews of a former Pope , seemed a Policy disagreeable to the inclinations and designs of Innocent , who intended to advance his Nephew Cardinal Pamfilio , and was as passionate towards his Relations as ever Vrban had been , and more perhaps than he ; for being wholly guided by the directions of Donna Olympia Mildachini , a Woman of untamed Pride and unsatiable Avarice ; it was not to be imagined , that the Revenues of the Church should be better employed , or used with more moderation than they were in the times of the late Vrban . This Donna Olympia was but of an ordinary extraction in Rome , but being married to Signior Pamfilio Brother to this Pope , made the off-spring which came from her to be illustrious ; and for governing one , who governed the Church hath made herself famous in all the Histories of Italy , and the Ecclestastical State. She was a Woman which naturally affected Rule and Dominion ; and therefore , because her Husband crossed her desires , and would subject her to Obedience , she had a quarrel to him , and held him in abhorrence and detestation , though his person was comely and handsom enough to be beloved : on the other side , none was more pleasing , and acceptable to her than her Husband's Brother , first Abbat , and then Cardinal Pamfilio ; for though he was one of the most ugly , and ill-favoured persons in the World , yet because he never entered on any Affair either publick or private , before he first consulted his Sister-in-law , making her his Oracle , and presenting her with the entire disposal of his Will , she became perfectly enamoured of his Person , and Soul , and would never be separated from his company . After he was created Pope , she then took upon herself the State and Garb of a Princess , and seizing with absolute Dominion , and Authority on the person of the Pope , exerted her Power to such a degree , that she made the whole Court of Rome subservient to her Beck , and obsequious to her Commands . The greediness of the Barberins in amassing Money was the most exorbitant , that ever had been known before in Rome : but when this Woman came , she swept with both hands , making the rapine , and extortion which had been used before , seem to be attempered with some qualifications of modesty , and mercy . For no Judg of criminal Causes being made without her recommendations , they all received their Instructions from her , which she gave with such Rules and Methods , as conduced to her Avarice . She ordered them to bleed the Purse , rather than the Veins of Malefactors ; that all the Fines , and redemptions of the Guilty should be sent to her , that she might employ them to the use and benefit of the Poor ; by which means , and to satisfie the Judges , who would always have their share in the Booty the Fines were raised beyond all the measures of Justice , and though complaints hereof were made unto the Pope , yet neither were the oppressed relieved , nor the Judges punished . We have said before , that the Pope had created his Nephew Don Camillo Cardinal , who was the Son of Donna Olympia , and at her instigation was declared Cardinal Patron , being a Title commonly conferred on the Pope's nearest Relation ; the which was done , to disappoint the match between Camillo , and the Daughter of the Prefect . But this young Gallant being of a gay and light temper , and uncapable of serious thoughts , and business , was weary of his Cardinal's Hat , which against the consent and without the knowledg of the Pope , and his Mother , he laid aside to marry the Princess Rossana , who by the death of her Husband the Prince was become a Widow . The news of this Wedding was strangely surprising to all Rome , but more especially to the Pope and his Sister , who after a conference of two hours together in private , resolved that Prince Camillo , and his Lady should be banished from Rome . The disgrace of these two personages , was as surprising to the World as was the Marriage ; for there was in reality no Objection to the match , especially since he was the onely branch of the House of Pamfilio , whose noble change to joyn himself with a Lady of Beauty , Quality , Riches , and Understanding , was conducing to that common desire of mankind , which is to keep up , and perpetuate their Families : wherefore there being no just reason why the Pope should be displeased at the match ; the cause of banishing the new married couple was attributed solely to Donna Olympia , who being jealous of having the Princess Partner , or Corrival with her in the Government , thought fit to keep her at a distance from the Court. But the World in the mean time , could not but remain astonished at this passage : for , it was wonderful to see a Pope so sensless , as to punish his Nephew for having directed his love to a Princess of equal quality with himself ; whilest he himself was so besotted as to be given up to the extravagancy of an aspiring Woman ; permitting her to govern his Person , Church , State , and Court with an Imperious hand ; and yet at the same time not to indulge his Nephew the love of a young , Noble , and beautiful Lady , who brought a considerable Patrimony to the House of Pamfilio . Nor was Donna Olympia more kind , or less jealous of Nicolo Ludovisio Prince of Piombino , who was married to her second Daughter , on hopes that as Nephew to the Pope , he should enter into Offices , and Affairs : for this Prince having been Nephew to Gregory XV. and Brother to that Cardinal Patron , who since the time of his Uncle absolutely disposed of all the Affairs of the Church , did now hope to find the same fortune , and reap the same benefit under this Innocent X. But Donna Olympia was too wise to admit a Nephew into the privacies of the Pope , or a Partner with her in business : for she entirely bestowed all Benefices , whether great or small ; the Officers of the Datary being charged to keep them in hand , till she had fully informed herself of the value : whatsoever Bishoprick fell void , they that pretended to it , were to address themselves to her ; Abbeys , Canons , and all other Dignities and Governments , Ecclesiastical or Civil , were all conferred at the pleasure , and command of Donna Olympia : there was no appearing with empty hands before her . The Rates of all Places were set , an Office of one thousand Crowns a year for three years was valued at one years Revenue , and for six years at double ; and so proportionably : if for life , then it was valued at twelve years , and the moiety thereof to be paid in hand . Cardinal Panzirolo who was then the great Favourite of the Pope and who transacted all Affairs , durst yet act nothing without the consent of this Lady , for such an absolute Ascendant she had over the Pope , that his Soul seemed to be animated with hers , and his Will subservient to her dictates ; and strange it was to see her sit in Council with the Pope with bundles of Memorials in her hands , to receive his Assent for formally onely unto that which she had already determined : so that it is believed , she had charmed him with some strange diabolical Arts , Histories having never given us an Example of the like nature . And now to give farther instances , and miracles of her Power , she introduced into the place of Cardinal Pamfilio , ( who had laid aside his Scarlet to marry with the Princess Rosana ) a certain Nephew of hers Son to her Brother , a youth of about eighteen years of age ; who was afterwards called Cardinal Maldochino : Olympia intended once to have made him Cardinal Patron , but he was so great a Sot , and so stupid a Fool , that he was uncapable of Business , abhorred by the Pope , and a shame to the College and Dignity of Cardinals . The Office of Cardinal Patron was ever esteemed of great Honour , and importance , and when managed by a Wise and dexterous Person , was of great ease , and relief to him who sate in the Papal Chair : for if the Pope were sick , or absent , he gave Audience to Ambassadours , and presided in the Council ; subscribed Letters to the Nuntios , Legats , and Governours of Provinces . But this help being as yet wanting to Innocent , for want of a Cardinal Nephew endued with some tolerable understanding ; Olympia contrived to adopt Camillo Astalli Brother of Marquis Astalli , who had married her Niece into the Family of the Pope ; with whom she so prevailed , that he created him Cardinal Patron , and gave him the name of Pamfilio , though not of the bloud , nor allied to his Family . It was wonderful to the Court , to see a young Man of twenty seven years of age , raised on a sudden to so important a preferment . 'T was true , he was endued with a gentile behaviour , and good address , and with qualities of mind sufficient to make himself acceptable ; but yet neither his years , nor his practice in Affairs enabled him to support the great burden of Church , and State. In making of this Creature , as well Panzirolo , as Olympia was believed to concur ; she with a design to advance the Brother of him that had married her Niece ; but he , to have an influence over all his actions , being well assured , that this young Man would act nothing without his direction . But whilest Olympia thus governed all Affairs , the Court of Rome became scandalous , nothing but libellous Jests to the disparagement of the Pope were daily put into the hands of Pasquin at Rome ; In the Courts of the Emperour , of France , and Spain , the Nuntios seemed to lose much of that Reverence , which was formerly given them ; and when any of those Princes were refused the demands they made , and expected from the Pope ; it was often said with raillery , That if Donna Olympia had made the request , it would readily have been granted . It was the common Discourse in the Pulpits of Geneva , that a Woman was Head of the Church , and the Universal Bishop , and that now the mystery of the Whore of Babylon was plainly discovered . In the Protestant Countries , the Comedies , and Farces represented the Loves , and Intrigues of Innocent X. and Donna Olympia upon the Stage : all which the young Cardinal Patron , at the instigation of Panzirolo made known to the Pope , who being conscious of the truth thereof , and inwardly ashamed , resolved often to forbid Olympia the Court , and all concernment , or intermedling in Affairs ; but knowing not how to come out with it , his inward grief suppressed his words : but at length taking courage and resolution , he burst out into tears , and therewith into words Interdicting Olympia all farther communication with the Court. After this , Cardinal Astalli , I should have said Pamfilio , gained ground in the affections of the Pope , and being guided by Panzirolo took daily deeper root in his esteem ; Panzirolo likewise himself kept in great credit , and unshaken by his Adversaries ; but being tired with the burden of business , and continual watches , until after midnight in consultations with the Pope , he fell sick and died , Nature effecting that which his Enemies endeavoured . The Cardinal Patron above all lamented his loss , presaging thereby the mischief , which afterwards ensued : for now Donna Olympia began , though Incognita , to frequent the Court , and by degrees to repossess her first Station . But we shall for a while leave this Lady weaving her Webbs , and managing Intrigues , and return again to the Barberins , whose Cause was taken into the defence and protection of France . In the month therefore of January 1746. Cardinal Barberin , and Taddeo the Prefect , in compliance with the Pope's Brief presented their accounts , having had but fifteen days time allotted to bring them in ; and in failure thereof were to forfeit five hundred Crowns a day for every day , until they were delivered . The Accounts being given , the Pope cast his eyes upon them with much indignation and prejudice , not allowing them for true and legal , excepting against the sum with which they had charged themselves , which the Auditors would have to be eight Millions ; But Counsel pleading in behalf of the Barberins , desired for justification of them , it might be permitted to examine the Books of Accounts which were remaining in the Apostolical Chamber , to which for their own discharge they referred themselves . But this Demand gave no satisfaction or stop to the proceedings of Court , whereby in an extraordinary manner , and without form of Law , the Estate belonging to the Barberins in the Monte , was sequestred with all the other Rents belonging to them within the City of Rome , or any other place within the Ecclesiastical Dominions : wherefore the Barberins being apprehensive of farther proceedings against their Persons , ( after consideration held with their Friends ) both Cardinal Francisco , and Taddeo the Prefect retired from Rome , and other parts within the Dominions of the Church to places of Sanctuary , and Refuge . In the mean time proceedings of Court against them were carried on with greater rigour , and severity ; so that the news of their arrival in France was the common Discourse of all Rome , and their resolution therein greatly applauded by all indifferent persons , to be prudent and agreeable to their present circumstances , considering that the French King had espoused their quarrel , and taken them into his care , and protection . But the little esteem and great neglect which the Pope seemed to shew to those instances which the King made in behalf of the Barberins were so highly resented by his Majesty ; that both the Senate of Venice , and the Great Duke ( though an Enemy to them ) greatly fearing that this Cause might introduce the French Arms into Italy , interceded with the Pope to moderate the anger he had conceived against the Barberins , and to allow of some Conditions , and expedients of Reconciliation ; but all their good Offices were not able to give any stop , or arrest of judgment , seisure being made of their Estates , and Revenue , without any other reason , than quia hic placet . The news hereof being extreamly ill resented at the Court of France ; it was judged fit to send the Bishop of Angiers to Rome to confer with Cardinal Grimaldi upon this matter , that so a greater Authority might be given to his Negotiations . The Ambassadour of Venice being recalled from Rome by the Senate , before his departure thence , consulted with Cardinal Grimaldi , and the Bishop of Angiers in what manner to govern his Discourse at his last Audience ; and having taken his directions from them , he warmly applied himself to the Pope , representing the danger of a War with France , and that it was not prudent for the Cause of a private Family , and to gratifie some particular grudges , to engage the Church , and all Italy in publick calamities : but the Pope seeming regardless of all those considerations , replied , That it became not his greatness to capitulate with his Subjects ; but in case the Barberins would voluntarily come in , and throw themselves at the feet of his mercy , he would shew them such favour , as the World might take notice , how much the instances of his most Christian Majesty , and the Republick of Venice in their behalf had prevailed upon him . But these general terms and uncertain expressions giving no satisfaction to the French Court , the King wrote to his Ambassadours at Munster , where the general Peace of Christendom was then in Treaty , Ordering them to give that Assembly to understand the Passion he conceived for the Cause of the Barberins , was such as would obstruct all proceedings , unless some Expedients were contrived , and some Conditions provided for their security , and restoration : by which the Pope was made sensible that the King resolved to carry these matters to the highest extremity . The Abbot of St. Nicolas having now for some time remained at Rome , and informed himself of the true state of the Controversie with the Barberins , he demanded Audience , and being thereunto admitted , he presented his Letters of Credence , which the Pope received with many obliging expressions ; letting fall a few tears from his Eyes , when he declared how much he loved the French Interest , and how affectionate he had shewed himself thereunto , even to a Passion ; of which his Christian Majesty was so sensible , that had the whole Power of the Conclave been in the King , he was persuaded , he would have created him Pope , in exclusion of all others in the World. But the Abbat was little surprised with those tears , esteeming them no indications of his mind , but his usual preparations to important Treaties ; proceeded to discourse in favour of the Barberins , whom he beseeched to receive again into his grace , and good will ; which though his Master might expect from him , as a point of Justice , yet he would take it as an act of kindness , and Obligation to himself . That the Barberins should make their submission in such humble terms , as he should require , and direct ; and all things ordered to the greater reputation , and glory of his Holiness ; that the refusal hereof would disturb the quiet of Christendom , obstruct the general Peace in Treaty at Munster , and hinder the succours , which were then preparing to give the Catholicks in England ; and in fine , would be the cause of great confusion and disturbance in Europe . In answer hereunto , the Pope desired the Abbat to represent unto the Queen Regent how much the Barberins had ruined the Church by the expence of more than twenty Millions , which they had charged upon the People by unsupportable Impositions , to maintain a War against the Duke of Parma , for which no justifiable account could be given ; that they had so abused the Authority and Government of the Church in the last years of their Uncle's Pontificate , that all the World cryed out for justice and vengeance against them : and if now after all these mischiefs they should find refuge , and protection for their crimes in France , the Nephews of Popes would for the future become licentious , and not fear what they acted , or designed , when after the example of the Barberins , they might hope to find a Sanctuary and impunity for their crimes , if not in France , yet at least in Spain , or Germany , or some other Prince , where they were able to make an Interest , or a friendship . That the Avarice , and ambition of the Barberins , was beyond all example ; having purchased a Revenue of above two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns a year , besides their many Benefices and immense Riches , which they had concealed , and the magnificent furniture of their Palaces , which out of respect to their Majesties of France he had suffered to remain without seisure or confiscation . With these and the like Arguments was the cause of the Barberins debated between the Pope , and the Abbat without any effect , and the Audience ending without satisfaction to either side ; the Cardinals of the French Interest concluded , that nothing would be done until such time , as that the success of the Siege of Orbetello were known , and the Fate of that place determined . For now the Faction of the Barberins , and particularly Cardinal Grimaldi , being sensible that nothing would operate so easily with the Pope , as the near approach of the French Arms to the Dominions of the Church , prevailed with Cardinal Mazarine to send a Fleet to the Siege of Orbetello . In pursuance of this design ( which was kept with great secrecy ) the French Fleet commanded by the Duke de Breze , and assisted with some Troopes by Prince Thomas of Savoy , landed their Forces at the Port of St. Steffano , of which they easily made themselves Masters , as also of the Lands of Talamone , which the Spaniard had guarded with a very inconsiderable Garrison ; and afterwards the Duke de Breze came to an Anchor before the Port of Orbetello . The news of the French Arms before Orbetello alarm'd the City of Rome with great terrour ; and so sensibly affrighted the Pope himself , that he evidently discovered a mind much more flexible to the Cause of the Barberins than formerly , moderating his Sentence , and granting many things in their favour , which he had lately refused . The other Princes also of Italy , who were their implacable Enemies , growing sensible of the near approach of danger , became earnest Intercessours with the Pope to give all the satisfaction he was able to the Crown of France ; to which the Pope lending a gentle Ear , was contented that the surrender which Cardinal Antonio should make of himself at his City of Avignon , should be esteemed as a point of submission ; and from thence receiving Letters from him , he ordered the Commissioners of the Chamber to take off the Sequestrations which were laid on their Revenue , and Estate ; for which first step of Grace Cardinal Grimaldi returned thanks to the Pope in a full Consistory . But no sooner was Orbetello succoured by the Marquis of Torrecuso , who was dispeeded with a considerable body of Men by the Vice-King of Naples ; and the French forced to raise their Siege and return to Tolon , with the loss of the Duke of Breze their Admiral ; but the Pope reassuming again his antient displeasure and hatred against the Barberins , retracted all the favours , and concessions he had lately granted to them , and inveighing against Cardinal Mazarine with bitter words , called him a Betrayer of his Country , and unworthy the Purple with which the Church had cloathed him ; having for the sake of his own ambitious desires , and envy to the flourishing Estate of the House of Pamfilio , endeavoured to involve Italy in a most ruinous , and dangerous War. But these invectives which the Papal party used against the Cardinal served to no other end than to provoke his choler , and whet his desires of revenge : so that having fitted out another Fleet not inferiour in number , and strength to the former , commanded by the Mareschals de Milliarey , and Plessis Praslin , they quitted the design against Orbetello , and Portohercole , and sailed to Piombino , and Portolongone in the Island of Elba ; the first being a place bordering on Tuscany , and opening a passage into the Dominions of the Pope , was esteemed convenient and advantageous against the Princes of Italy , and such as might curb the Pope , and render him more respectful to the Interest of France ; the other being situate between Naples , and Milan was judged of great importance for intercepting succours , and correspondencies between one and the other Territory . The first attempt therefore was made upon Piombino , which being defended by some few Troops of Spanish Horse , and a weak Garrison within , upon appearance of a Battery of five Pieces of Cannon raised against it , capitulated , and surrendered itself . The success of Piombino strook a terrour into the Defendants of Portolongone ; which notwithstanding was for some time defended by the Garrison ; but the French having prepared some Mines , and being ready to make a general storm the Defendants demanded a Parly , and surrendered upon honourable Conditions ; the which places the French looked upon , as so considerable , as might be worth the labour , and charge of stronger Fortifications . The news hereof being brought to Rome , did immediately silence the Party opposite to Mazarine , and again mollifie the mind of the Pope in such manner , that he began to give favourable Audiences to the French Ministers , and to hearken again with some gentleness to those Proposals , which were made in behalf of the Barberins ; howsoever , he could not frame his mind to the promotion of Frier Michael Mazarin to the degree of Cardinal , for his heart was so full of distance against his Brother the Chief Minister of France , that he could not contain his resentments , but ever vented them , so often , as he had occasion to discourse with any of the French Nation . It happened at that time that the Duke of Guise being at Rome , was admitted to Audience with the Pope , and received with all the expressions of joy , and tenderness imaginable , it being the custom of Innocent to abound in his excessive demonstrations of love towards that Nation , which he inwardly abhorred and detested . The Duke having this opportunity took the liberty to lay before Innocent the present State of all Europe , and particularly that of France , which was now governed entirely by Cardinal Mazarin , a Person so wedded to the Interest of that Crown , that it were injustice to separate one from the other , and that indeed he was so riveted in the favour of the Queen Regent , and of all the great Men of that Court , ( some few persons only excepted ) that his Holiness could not exercise effects of his displeasure against the person of the Cardinal without disobliging the noble Court , and Nation of France . That the Cardinal desired nothing more than the favour of his Holiness , and to live in peace and amity with the Court of Rome , on which condition and upon the least demonstration of kindness , the Cardinal would be ready to yield all obsequious submission to his most Holy Person , and would adore , and reverence him with highest esteem . But to make the first step herein he told him , that it was necessary to call Frier Mazarin from Aix where he was Arch-bishop , unto Rome , and freely and generously to confer upon him the Dignity of Cardinal ; for that by this means obliging the Arch-bishop , and detaining him by preferments near his Person , he would easily become his Creature , and probably so influence his Brother , that all misunderstandings , and disgusts between the Courts of France , and Rome being reconciled , a happy correspondence , and peace would ensue for the future . The Pope approving this Discourse , and proposal of the Duke , immediately gave order to call Frier Mazarin then residing at his Arch-bishoprick of Aix , unto Rome , with promises of advancement ; of which the Duke gave advice to Cardinal Mazarin his Brother ; but this Expedient was so little satisfactory to the Cardinal , who was ever suspicious of the Pope's good inclinations to himself and Family , that he endeavoured to dissuade his Brother from the danger of an affront , being perhaps unwilling to receive any Obligations from the Pope , whom he believed , could never be heartily reconciled to his Person , and Interest : but the Arch-bishop was so ambitious of the Scarlet , that contrary to the persuasions of his Brother , he posted to Rome , where after some few months , he was created Cardinal , to the great satisfaction , and joy of the Duke of Guise , and of all the French Party , who expected from thence the happy fruits of Peace , and of a perfect understanding between France and the Papal Sea. Howsoever the mind of the Pope was not yet quieted , nor could he forget his quarrel to the Barberins , though he seemed to be so far appeased , as to admit of the return of Cardinal Barberin to Rome , which grant was obtained by the Marquis de Fontena , who succeeded the Abbat of St. Nicholas in the Agency for France ; but howsoever he could not so far prevail , as to obtain the like favour for Cardinal Antonio , whom the Pope detested , and would not hear of his admission , until he had given in his Accounts , and answered the Crimes of which he was legally accused , as his Brother had already performed . Nor would the Pope admit the Son of Taddeo the Prefect , a youth of about eighteen years of age , to execute that Office , during the absence of his Father , retired ( as we have said ) to the Court of France ; though pressed with the most warm instances imaginable , by the Marquis de Fontena , the Pope positively refusing it as a judged case already by the College of Cardinals in the time of Sixtus IV. when the Son of Antonio Colonna , though in joint commission with his Brother , was declared uncapable to exercise that charge in the time of his Minority . For indeed the Pope did not much consider the applications made from France in any Affair , nor was he greatly concerned to satisfie their Ministers , knowing that the Civil Wars at that time , had so employed the hearts and hands of that Kingdom that no mischief could be derived from thence . Nor did Innocent shew himself much more favourable to any Nation , for the Emperour could obtain no other help in his Wars against Sweden , than a few Indulgences , so that he was forced to patch up a Peace to the disadvantage of the Empire , and the Roman Religion . The Spaniards received nothing but flat denials to all demands , as the Conte d' Ognate , and the Duke dell ' Infantado who were then Ambassadours did often complain . The French required nothing besides the restoration of the Barberins , for if the Spaniards could obtain nothing , who had been chief Instruments in the Pope's Election , what could the French expect who remained as out-lawed people , and as Enemies to himself , and party . Nor did Innocent after the Example of other Popes interest , and concern himself much in the quarrels between the Christian Princes : or like those who esteeming themselves the universal Fathers , interposed by their Agents in the Offices of Peace , and Mediation ; but Innocent casting off those cares , and by the advice , and counsel of Donna Olympia being desirous to excuse the charge , and expence of Nuntios in forein Courts , as useless and unnecessary , took up new Maxims , and grounds of State : having an Opinion , that the intercessions of Popes availed little with Princes , until their own conveniences , and pressures by War inclined them to a Peace . It is reported , that Innocent looking out one day at his Window saw two Porters at Fifty-cuffs ; some that were standers by , would have parted them , but the Pope forbad it , giving Order that they should fight it out : They , after half an hours scuffle , being weary , and out of breath , gave over of themselves , and without other mediation parted : which when the Pope saw , he turned to Pan●irolo ( who was then living ) So , ( said he ) will the French , and Spaniards do ; for when they are well wearied with beating one another they will part , and agree of themselves without the mediation of others . But Innocent was not so wholly averse from sending Nuntios into forein parts , but that with concurrence and approbation of his Olympia , he was ready to spend Money in Negotiations , which were judged beneficial , and necessary for the welfare of the Ecclesiastical State : in pursuance of which aim , considering it of absolute necessity to have a Minister at the Treaty of Munster , where the general peace of Christendom was in debate ; he appointed Fabio Chigi a Senese to be present at that Meeting , who with Aloisio Contareni a Senator of Venice , and both Men of experience , were by general consent admitted Mediators : The Emperour's Commissioners were Lodowick Count of Nassau , and Isaac Volmar Doctor of the Civil Law , to them afterwards Count Trotmansdorff a person of extraordinary Abilites was superadded . Avossie and Servient appeared in behalf of France . Count Pignoranda , and one Antonio â Sequanis , who with his two Pages in a slashed Suit , and a tattered Coach , was of greater importance to the Work , than half the Meeting besides , were Commissioners for the Spaniard ; and Count Oxensterne , and John Sauge Osnabrugge for the Swede ; who being Protestants had a Seat appointed for them apart , that they might not mingle with the Catholicks . Paw of Amsterdam , and Knute the Zelander , Commissioners for Holland , were of greater eminency than those from the other Provinces : to Avossie and Servient , Longueville of the bloud Royal of France , was afterwards added , entering Munster with a train like an Emperour . These were the chief Ministers which graced the Meeting at Munster , besides several Accessories sent by their respective Princes . Fabio Chigi being of a mild , and patient temper , did diligently remove all such things , as he judged might obstruct , or retard the business of Peace ; but Contareni , though a Man of able parts , yet being passionate , did sometimes proceed with more violence , than wariness . It will not be pertinent to this History , to relate the particulars of this Treaty , what jugling , and what Sophistry was practised . How much Money ; how much time was idly thrown away ; how many Letters were written in Ciphers , and how many deciphered ; what insisting upon Punctilios ; never did an Assembly more gloriously play the Mad-men , as if this Serious Meeting had been held about the place of Princes , not for the peace of Christendom . In short therefore as to what concerns our purpose , The Hollanders impatient for a peace , looking on the French successes with a jealous Eye , resolved to improve the present opportunity , and without the advice , and consent of the French , to strike up a perpetual Peace with Spain . The French resenting this manner of proceeding by the Hollanders , sent to the Hague to complain , but without any effect , that people after their usual custom , preferring their quiet , and ease from War , before the Leagues , and faith , and promises made with , and given to their Allies . And thus this Assembly the most famous next to that of Trent , for the resort of divers Nations , was dissolved without any effect . Chigi the Pope's Nuntio , labouring much toward the general Peace , had still in his Eye the design of conserving the Revenue , and immunities of the Church free , and entire ; but finding that by the Articles of this hasty Peace , a great part of the Ecclesiastical Revenue was remitted , and many Benefices of the Church abandoned to the disposal and possession of Enemies to the Roman Sea , did in a solemn manner protest against this Peace , remonstrating all the damages , and losses , which did thereby accrue to the Apostolical Chair : And so well , and with such Art did Chigi manage this , and other Affairs , that at his return to Rome , he was promoted by this Pope to the degree of Cardinal ; and afterwards had the good fortune to succeed him in the Papal Throne . At Osnaburgh almost at the same time , was the agreement of the German Peace concluded , without the intervention of the Spaniards ; by which means the Swedes gained the French Assent to the Capitulations , but the Princes , and Free-States of the Empire having little to ask besides the exercise of their Religion , rested satisfied with the enjoyment thereof , and liberty of Conscience to serve God after their own fashion , which so angred Chigi the Nuntio , that he tore the papers about the Peace , resolving never more to interpose therein . During these transactions abroad , the Pope continued in his persecutions against the Barberins to the utmost severity , and yet being in conversation with Cardinal Barberin , he would with much tenderness weep , and lament the unhappy fate of their House , terming his tears effects of compassion ( which he had always ready to vent ) which others called tears of joy , to see the poor Cardinal at his feet , reduced by him to the utmost extremity of Fortune . All which ill treatment was against the former pretensions and Promises of the Pope , who had given faithful assurances to the Marquis de Fontenay Ambassadour of France ; that in case this Cardinal would return to Rome , so as that he might have one hours discourse with him , he would forget and pardon all the late quarrels , and would enter into as strict Friendship with him , and his Family , as he had ever entertained with them before he was Pope ; but contrary to this faith given , the Cardinal was entertained with all the contempt and scorn imaginable , notwithstanding that France had declared it self engaged in the quarrel , and resented all the Affronts given to that House in the same manner , as offered to their own natural Subjects , or to any Family of highest quality , and esteem with that Court. Notwithstanding which , it had been the ultimate consummation of all the joys which could have happened to the Pope , could he have onely allured the Cardinal Antonio by promises , and persuasions to Rome ; for then in despight of all his Vows , and Engagements , he would have sacrificed his Family , his Reputation , and his very triple Crown in satisfaction of his Revenge , and for destruction of that person whom , ( Cardinal Mazarine excepted ) he hated above all things in the World. Never was the Interest of France in that low ebb in Rome as it was in this year , when the Civil Wars and distractions of that Kingdom rendered its Power less formidable abroad . And so the Pope presuming on the ill state of those Affairs , little esteemed the character of Ambassadour which the Bailly of Valency maintained at Rome for the Crown of France , suffering him to receive many Affronts from his Soldiers without redress , or satisfaction ; for which cause the Ambassadour retired to Tivoli , whilest the Pope contrived to dispossess him of the Palace of the Barberins , which he inhabited at Rome : telling the Ambassadour of Venice , that whensoever a reconciliation should be made between him and France , the first Article should be , that the French Ambassadour should quit that Palace . The Bailly of Valency being sensible of all these matters made his complaints to the King his Master ; upon which he received Orders to expose , and lay before the Pope , all the ill usage , and scornful treatment , which his Majesty had received from him since his assumption to the Papal Chair ; and accordingly being admitted to Audience , he represented , That all those Cardinals , whom Lewis XIII . his Father of glorious memory had gained to his Party , and allied by his friendship , were now become the only mortal Enemies of his Holiness , some of which he had exiled from Rome , and others , whom he had permitted to remain in the City , he had rendered so uneasie in their Habitations , that banishment was much more desireable , than the liberty he gave them to reside and breath within the precincts and air of his Court. Witness the Cardinals , Brichi , Grimaldi , Antonio , and Mazarine , all which received such daily affronts , and discountenances , for devoting themselves to the Crown of France , that it was a capital crime so much , as to own a concernment for that Party . That he had made Medicis the Protectour of Spain , but Barberin retained no more than a shadow of it , for France . In short , he omitted no instances whereby he might make known the injustices done to the House of Barberin : and the Affronts offered to the King , and particularly by the succours given to Naples , and Portolongone to the prejudice of France . But the Pope returned no solid Answer hereunto ; but broke out into passion and a hundred exclamations , which after his manner he accompanied with tears , and in fine complained of the Cardinals devoted to the French Interest to be persons in whom he could not confide , nor receive satisfaction in their Society or correspondence . The Pope being in this manner disturbed , and tormented with the continual importunities of the French in behalf of the Barberins , entered into consultation with his most intimate Confidents of the Spanish Faction concerning the means , whereby he might ease himself , and throw off these daily vexations . This matter being considered , an Expedient was projected , to draw off the Barberins totally from the French Interest ; and having joined them by the Pamfilian , and Spanish Party , the Faction of France would be inconsiderable in the Conclave ; and to give a beginning hereunto the Pope would often smile , and cast a gratious Eye on Cardinal Barberin , so often as he saw him in the Consistory , seeming as it were to entertain some thoughts of entire reconciliation with his Family . The Spaniards also to instil this Opinion , and make it to be swallowed more glibly down , offered some advantageous Propositions of Marriage for the Princess Palestrina with a considerable Person of their Country ; not that the Spaniards had any such real intentions , but onely by this Overture to give occasion unto Barberin , to write unto Cardinal Mazarine , and Cardinal Antonio , giving them to understand , that since the Spaniards had offered a convenient Match for his Niece ; it was not reasonable to neglect that Proposal , unless they resolved to provide more honourably for her in France , where she was deposited as a Pawn for the fidelity of her Family with the Queen Regent . The Ambassadour at Rome observing by these passages , that Barberin was staggering in his adherence to the French Interest , signified his thoughts thereupon to the Count de Brienne principal Secretary ; advising it as absolutely necessary for confirmation of the Barberins in their engagements to France , that the Queen should match the Princess with one of the most illustrious Families of the Kingdom ; not that any Portion was required from her Majesty ; for that this Lady had sufficient of her own Estate bestowed by her Uncle Vrban VIII . to make her acceptable to the greatest Peer of France ; onely that she would be pleased as a Jewel from her Cabinet , and with other obliging circumstances to bestow her on some great Lord , that was most devoted to the Interest of her Majesty . And farther the Ambassadour pressed , that it was necessary to give the Cardinal Barberin some speedy answer hereunto , lest despairing of any substantial benefit from France , he should close with the Spaniards , who had promised to restore him forty thousand Crowns a year , which he held in Abbies within the Dominions of his Catholick Majesty , so soon , as he had given testimony of his detachment from the French Interest . That the Cardinal apprehended , that Mazarine had no real kindness for him , and would never assent to the marriage of the Princess Palestrina with any considerable Match , which he reserved for one of his own Nieces . The substance of the Ambassadour's Letter being well considered ; it was judged necessary to gratifie the Barberins with some thing more than words ; and accordingly Cardinal Barberin was made Grand Almoner of France , and Cardinal Antonio created Bishop of Poictiers , which the French Ambassadour signified to the Pope with such formality , as gave matter of discourse to all the Court. But notwithstanding all these evidences of favour the constancy of the Barberins was not able to withstand the favourable conjuncture which offered it self for an entire reconciliation with the Pope : for none was more ready to embrace this offer than Cardinal Antonio , who now having been almost eight years an Exile from Rome and State , and living in forein parts at the expence of some Millions , besides the sequestration of his Revenue from the Church , was infinitely desirous to close with any reasonable Propositions which might restore him to favour , and his Estate . The design hereof was projected by Donna Olympia , who made this Proposition to Cardinal Francisco : that in case he would assent to the marriage of the Son of Taddeo the Prefect with the Daughter of her Daughter by Prince Justiniani , she would restore the Barberins to all their Offices , Revenues , and intimate favour with the Pope ; provided that this Reconciliation should be valued the price of her Portion . The Barberins looking on this unexpected Offer as a blessing from Heaven , made this speedy and short Answer , That they should esteem themselves much honoured , and happy in such an Alliance ; for having been for almost eight years under a Cloud , and a great part of their Revenue seized ; they began to fear , that if Innocent should die , his Successour would detain their Revenues , and confer them on his own Relations . Donna Olympia had contrived to have the match with the eldest Son of Don Taddeo ; but the Barberini , though very earnest to have the matter concluded , yet pretended , that the eldest resolving to be a Cardinal , had relinquished his Birthright to his youngest Brother , who in recompence thereof had made a resignation of his Abby to him , that was the elder . This was a subtle Masterpiece of their Art , for by this means being restored , they got another Red Cap , a thing not known of before , to have three Cardinals at the same time of the same name and Family . These resolutions being carried on with great secrecy , advices thereof were dispeeded in Characters to Cardinal Antonio ; who wearied with the promises , and expectations of France , and with the delays of Cardinal Mazarine , who , ( as he was persuaded ) designed no good to his Family ; joyfully embraced the Proposition , and immediately with privacy conveyed his Niece the Princess Palestrina unto Padoua : the unexpected news whereof , and the strange change of Affairs in the Court of Rome surprised the whole World , but more especially the Queen Regent of France , and Cardinal Mazarine the chief Minister , who now began too late to consider of the cold entertainment given the Barberins , and that more substantial preferments should have been bestowed on them , to confirm , and ever oblige them to the Interest of France : for indeed they were were grown very high in their own imaginations , and could not stoop to a mean , or to an indifferent way of living ; for when they considered of the long R●●gn of twenty years of their Uncle ; during which they had missed of the Dukedom of Vrbin , which devolved to the Church in the year 1631. by the decease of that Duke , who died without Heirs ; and when they farther considered how they were defeated of their project designed upon the Republick of Lucca ; and succeeded not in their War against the Duke of Parma , whom they intended with all the Farnesi to drive out of Castro , and all their Principality by force of Arms ; when I say , they considered these matters ; they could not with patience read the Histories of Sixtus IV. Alexander VI. Clement VII . Paul III. who had not reigned half the time of Vrban VIII . and yet were able to make their Nephews free Princes ; they could not , but much reproach their own fortune , and conduct ; to repair which , they resolved to close with this present favourable opportunity , breaking through all their ties , and promises , and engagements to France . And now Cardinal Antonio being returned to Rome , the Scene was miraculously changed ; for not only was Charles the eldest Son of Taddeo created Cardinal , and their Niece married to the Duke of Modena , a Prince of a noble descent , but Cardinal Barberin was admitted to the Cabinet-Counsel which was composed of the Pope , Donna Olympia , the Cardinal-Patron , and Monsignor Azzolini , who was Guard of the Briefs a place of great care , and trust : they now governed with Donna Olympia all the important Affairs of the Church ; and were in such high esteem with the Pope , who denied them no favours , that being Men well practised in the Government , and in the manner of Popes Favourites they so well managed their own affairs , that in the two last years of Innocent's Reign , they licked themselves whole , and repaired the losses , which their eight years absence , and disgrace had brought upon their Estates . Nor is it to be wondred , that the Pope should add an other Cardinal to this Family , though there were two already of great esteem therein , since there was this justice , and reason for it . It hath been an antient and common custom , for Popes to bestow their own Cardinals Hat on the kindred of that Pope , from whom he had received his : so that Innocent , who was created Cardinal by Vrban VIII , and being obliged to relinquish his Red Hat , so soon as he was created Pope , was also obliged to bestow it on one of the Barberins at their instance ; but they being under a cloud of his disfavour , could not obtain this just request , until after their reconciliation , when , it was not farther to be delayed , or refused to them . So soon as the Barberins were fully restored , and received into intimate favour with the Pope , the Power of the Cardinal Patron began to decline , being seldom , or never admitted to secret Consultations : so that Ambassadours to make the shorter work , omitting the usual address by way of the Cardinal Patron , applied themselves to the Barberins , to whom the Pope began to disclose all the secrets of his heart , being confident of success by the reputation they had gained in the management of Affairs for the space of twenty two years of their Uncle's Reign ; so that there remained but a shadow of Power to the adopted Nephew . For as the Authority and Interest of the Barberins encreased , so that of the Cardinal Patron abated : at first the Pope seemed very cold , and neglective of him , but at length burst out into storms of rage , and indignation against him : he forbad him his presence , banished him the Court , deprived him of the title of Cardinal Patron , disclaimed the Adoption to be his Nephew , with express Order , that he should no longer be called Pamfilio , but Astalli : all his Revenues , Offices , and Preferments were sequestred , and at length was banished from Rome , and not permitted to carry any of his moveables with him . These extravagant changes , and sports of fortune made most Men laugh , none being able to assign the Cause or Original thereof . For they could not attribute it to his Avarice or his unjust gains : for besides his ordinary Emoluments , which might be worth to him about fifty thousand Crowns a year , attended with a great expence , he had not laid up one farthing : the poor Man had once made a little Money of a vacant Benefice , which so soon as Donna Olympia had smelt out , she ran with open mouth to the Pope , and complained , and caused him to refund all into her Apron . Azzolini by exclusion of Astalli being created Cardinal was admitted into the Cabal , where deep designs , and plots were hatching ; the Barberins suggested the conquering of the Kingdom of Naples , blaming the Pope , for not making his advantage of the Insurrection of Masinello in the year 1647. Howsoever in this declining Estate of the Spaniards , the design upon Naples seemed very feasible . The Barberins promised to maintain an Army of ten thousand Men at their own cost , until they had reduced that Kingdom to the Dominion of the Church : provided that the principality of Salerno might remain to their Family , independant of any other Prince : and with such fancies , and projects as these , did they tire , and torment the decaying carcass of the dying Pope . But as the Pope daily languished , so Donna Olympia was ever more industrious , taking bribes with both hands , bestowing Benefices , and Livings in all parts of Italy ; having in the Marca onely which is but a small Province , disposed of three hundred thirty six Benefices , which were commonly known , besides what had passed underhand : and at that time the Sin of Simony was become so scandalous , and common , that People began to abhor Churchmen , and hate their Ministery , to which they had attained by abominable practices . These transactions at Rome were equally displeasing to the Courts both of France , and Spain ; who now considering that the two Parties and Families of Pamfilio , and Barberin were united in one , they imagined them able to stand on their own bottoms , and to have power sufficient to elect a Pope , in despight of those two Kingdoms , or opposition of the Medices ; The Spaniards were most of all vexed at this Conjunction , entertaining an inveterate hatred against the Barberins , to whom they attributed all the Affronts , and neglects passed upon them , in the time of their Uncle , and judged the loss of Piombino , and Portolongone to proceed from them , and on score of their quarrel with the Pope : the French also though angry enough with the person of Cardinal Barberin , whom they considered as unconstant , faithless , and wedded to his own Interest ; yet entertained more gentle thoughts of Cardinal Antonio , whom having obliged with the honour of Grand Almoner of France with the Bishoprick of Poictiers , and the Order of the Holy Ghost , they imagined , that the impressions they had made upon him , by such obliging favours could never be defaced by time , or altered by a new Conversation : Nor did they wholly lose all hopes of conserving this Interest , which was the cause , that when the French Ambassadour at Rome made his Complement to young Barberin Son of the Prefect on his promotion to the degree of a Cardinal : he put him in mind of the good correspondence which had passed between his Uncle Vrban VIII . and the Court of France ; what affection that good Pope demonstrated to Henry IV. and after him to Lewis XIII . and afterwards to his present Majesty now reigning ; the memory of which was so grateful to him , and the Queen Regent , that they could not but rejoice in all the good fortune of their Family , wishing it might still advance , and be exalted to a greater height of grandeur , and glory . And now all the Art was , and great labour used by the Pope , Donna Olympia , and Cardinal Barberin to draw off Cardinal Antonio from his patiality , and concernment which he had a thousand times vowed in the Interest of France , the which abated much of their confidence in him , and gave a stop to many of their great designs : the French Ambassadour endeavoured to keep him firm by many obliging favours ; the Pope persuaded him to a neutrality , which was most agreeable to a good Italian , and a religious Cardinal : his Brother urged him to cast off the blue Ribbon of his Order , as incompatible with the great Cross of Malta , and to entertain no intimate communication with the French Ambassadour , nor to affix the Arms of France over the gate of his Palace : but Antonio giving no ear to any of these insinuations , Francisco plainly told the Pope , that the onely way to reclaim his Brother from the French , was to shew his displeasure by refusing to restore to him the Offices and Places of Trust which Vrban VIII . had conferred upon him , and to bestow that of Great Chamberlain on his Nephew Charles lately made Cardinal : but this course seemed too violent both to the Pope , and Donna Olympia , they took a contrary way , and caused a Brief to be carried to Cardinal Antonio for restitution of all his Offices and Places ; the which was delivered him by the Prince of Palestrina his Nephew , that so he might seem to have gained these favours from the Pamfilians ; and not from the French : After which Cardinal Antonio with all liberty avowed his concernment for France ; which appeared much more generous to the Pope , than the dissimulations of Cardinal Barberin , in whom the Pope could never retain a perfect confidence , nor an entire affection ; that it is believed , had the Pope lived but some years longer he would have been as weary of the Barberins , as he had declared himself satisfied in them , after some few months experience of their conduct the misfortune of this Pope was , that he never knew how to make choice of a wise Chief , or Directour of his own Party . Cardinal Pamfilio was ever esteemed as a Partisan of Spain , and of the Medices . His whole Family , Mother , Children , Daughters , Sons in law and Daughters in law were engaged in mortal Feuds one against another . The Faction of the Barberins was not well united : for the greatest part of the Creatures of Vrban VIII . entertained a secret rancour , and venom against Cardinal Francis Barberin , who after having vowed himself a thousand times to the Interest of the Pope , of Donna Olympia , and that Family , turned his Coat , and endeavoured with all obsequious diligence to be received into the Service and friendship of Spain . Thus having continued the History of the Barberins with almost an uninterrupted course , or mixture of other Affairs , we must return a little back to other passages of moment which intervened in the Reign of this present Pope . After the death of Edward Duke of Parma , which happened in the year 1649. the Montists wanting the usual payments agreed by the Duke in the time of Vrban VIII . and afterwards confirmed by him at the conclusion of the late Peace , made their complaints to the present Pope ; upon which license was obtained , and Briefs were issued from the Camera to proceed against the Lands , and Estate possessed by that Duke in the state of Castro . The prosecution of this matter was more violently carried on by the persuasions of Donna Olympia , because she was dissatisfied with that Duke for not selling to her his Naboth's Vineyard , which was a certain Castle in the Dominion of Castro ; and because , as she supposed , he had been instrumental in persuading the Princess of Rossano , who was his kinswoman to take Sanctuary under the protection of France , from the Wiles , and Plots of her Step-mother ; The Officers and Soldiers of the Duke made resistance against the Commissioners of the Camera , who came to make seisures for payment of the Montists ; which greatly enraged the Pope , who was impatient , and frowned at the least opposition made to his Commands ; but the Great Duke of Toscany apprehensive , that the consequences hereof might be an engagement to a second War , he endeavoured by means of Cardinal Albornozzi to compose the differences , making divers propositions to facilitate the payments , and satisfie the Montists : but whilest these matters were depending , it unfortunately happened that the Bishop of Castro was murdered by certain Assassinates , who attended his passage on the confines of the Ecelesiastical State. The Pope being furiously enraged by the perpetration of this impious fact , which he attributed to the machinations of the Duke of Parma ; immediately dispeeded certain Troops under the command of David Vidman , and Girolamo Gabriel to lay Siege unto the City of Castro . At that time the French being Masters of Piombino , and Portolongone , and having an Army in Lombardy under the command of the Duke of Modena , and Mareschal du Plessis Praslin , kept the Spaniards in awe , and gave countenance to the designs of the Duke of Parma , in maintenance of his right invaded by the Pope : the Duke encouraged by hopes given him by the French , and with an opinion that the Pope , who was aged , and loved ease and quietness would gladly compound upon reasonable terms , so soon as he found himself pressed by any vigorous opposition : he therefore imitating the example of his Father raised a considerable Army , which he committed to the conduct of Marquis Gaufrid with Orders to march directly into the Dominions of the Pope ; and lest in their passage thither they should commit Violences , or acts of Hostility , or burden the people , he furnished Money sufficient to defray all the charges necessary for maintenance of the Army ; whereby he might make appear the caution he used to give no offence , and that his War was onely defensive , and designed to no other end , than to protect and maintain his own Subjects and Estate . This tenderness of doing hurt to any , had been well accepted , and interpreted , if the success had answered the hopes and expectations of the Duke : but the contrary happened out ; for so soon as Gaufrid was entered into the Dominions of the Church , he was encountred by the Marquis Mattei a knowing , and an experienced Captain , to whom the Pope had committed the charge , and defence of those Countries ; and being strengthened by a considerable force , and with many Gentlemen Voluntiers , who came from Ferrara and Bologna to signalize their Valour ; he gave Battel to the Enemy , and soon routed and defeated the Army of Parma ; the General Gaufrid shamefully flying , fell under the heavy displeasure and disgrace of his Prince ; and being accused by his Enemies of many enormous Crimes , and miscarriages , and of not having observed the Orders of his Master , he was with much ignominy put to death ; whereby he gave a new Example to the World of the mutability of fortune , which from an obscure beginning and birth being raised on a sudden to the highest degree of reputation and esteem with his Master , was with as swift a turn tumbled , and precipitated down to an abyss of shame and dishonour . The Garrison of Castro losing all hopes of relief and succours by this defeat , surrendered the Town upon Articles into the hands of the Pope ; who being enraged for the murder committed on the Bishop , commanded for expiation of that Offence , that the City should be demolished ; and accordingly it was so entirely ruined , that not one stone remained upon another . The Duke in the mean time being terrified with these acts of severity , and with the victorious Arms of the Pamfilians , who threatned the other Dominions of Parma ; and finding that neither French , nor Spaniards , nor other Princes did much take his cause and sufferings to heart , he resolved to compound with the Pope by a sale of the Dukedom of Castro and Ronciglione with all the Territories and dependences thereunto belonging , with Power howsoever of Redemption within the space of eight years . And thus ended these differences for the present , which several years afterwards broke out into new troubles ; and will ever remain an occasion of quarrel and scandal , until such time as equal expedients and proportionate to justice are given for mutual satisfaction . After the City was thus destroyed , the Pope set up a Pillar with this Inscription : Here was CASTRO ; and several Crosses in the places , where Churches had been with the same Motto : The Bishoprick of Castro with all the Benefices , and emoluments thereof was afterwards annexed to the neighbouring Metropolis of Aquapendente . It is very certain , that this Pope was extreamly rigorous in doing justice , well vers'd in business , and might have deserved the character of a skilful , and an understanding Person , had he not blemished his Reign with his unpardonable weakness towards a rapatious Woman : and therefore we shall as well repeat his good actions , as his bad , and give the Reader some instances of his Vertues , as well , as of his Vices . He was a severe lover of Justice in his Officers , and would punish those Crimes in them which savoured of partiality , or corruption , Examples hereof we have in many kinds : and particularly it is not to be forgotten , that a certain Nobleman of Rome having been guilty of many enormous Crimes , could not be protected from his Justice by the Power and Interest of his Friends , and Relations ; for having threatned one of the Judges to be revenged one day upon him , in the vacancy of the Sea ; he was apprehended , and accused upon those words ; which though they would bear no action in rigour , yet they were so severely interpreted against him , being aggravated by his former Offences , that he was condemned to die , and accordingly suffered in the publick face of all the City . Another instance we have of his fortitude in the punishment of a Judg of the Court for Bribery , whom he committed to Prison , and afterwards condemned to the Gallies . With the like impartiality , and resolution , he punished the people of Firma , for having in a Mutiny , and Sedition killed Viscount Vbert their Governour : in prosecution of which justice , he sent Count Vidman his chief Captain with some Troops against the City , that those , who were the principal leaders in this Sedition might without fear , or favour be brought to condign punishment : and accordingly some were imprisoned , others banished , others fined , or sent to the Gallies , or put to death ; and that he might attemper in some measure Clemency with his Justice , he enclined a favourable Ear to the submissive petitions of that People , and received them into his gracious favour , and mercy . Nor was his justice less eminent in the punishment of Mascambruno , who was Sub ▪ datary of the Apostolical Chamber , in which Office having behaved himself without regard to the faith , and integrity required ; he forged many false Writings , affixing the Pope's Seal to them , and counterfeited his Hand , besides many other accusations of bribery , and corruption ; all which being proved against him , he was devested of his Office , and dignity of Priesthood , and publickly executed in the face of the whole City . It is also farther to be added in commendation of this Pope , that he restored the Elogy , which Alexander III had inscribed in the great Hall of the Vatican in memory of the assistances , which the Venetians had given to the Church ; and which Vrban VIII . without any just cause , or reason had blotted out , and defaced . He was also munificent in publick Buildings , and adornments of the City , and according to the generous temper of his nature had been much more , had not his Moneys been intercepted by Olympia . Howsoever he enlarged the common Prisons of the City , and built others , which were before so narrow , and streight as to be noisom , and unhealthy to the Prisoners . He also finished the Walls of the City on the other side of the Tyber , which were begun by his Predecessour Vrban VIII . He farther repaired , and adorned the Church of St. John Lateran , being much decayed since the time of Constantine the Great , who had built it for a Chappel to his Palace , and had been neglected by former Popes . But more especially munificent was he towards the great Church of St. Peter ; for that a Memorial might remain of his Beneficence amongst other Popes , to that place he added many and various Works , and beautified those places which wanted Ornament ; but what the particulars were will best appear by this following Inscription , which was engraven over the great Gate of this Church . Basilicam Principis Apostolorum In hanc molis Amplitudinem Multiplici Romanorum Pontificum Aedificatione perductam Innocentius X. Pont. Max. Novo Caelaturae Opere Ornatis Sacellis Interjectis in utraque Templi Ala Marmoreis Columnis Strato è Vario lapide Pavimento Magnificentius Terminavit . Besides all which publick Works , many others are recorded of him by Ciconius , in the life of this Pope to whom the Reader may be referred . In the beginning of 1649. the year of Jubily approaching , he caused great provisions to be made for entertainment of Pilgrims , and that there should be no want of Bread , and Wine in the City , he sent Ofcers , and Purveyors into all the neighbouring Countries to buy up the Corn , and fill up the granaries of the City ; and lest in so general a concourse of people who flocked to enjoy the Indulgences , and Pardons granted at that season , Provisions should be raised to excessive Rates , care was taken to moderate the prices , and render every thing cheap and commodious for Pilgrims . On the 24th . of December 1649. the year of Jubily began , when the Pope in presence of all the Cardinals , Ambassadours , and Magistrates of the City opened the Holy Gate , which being again shut by him at the end of the following year , this Inscription was engraven upon a Cross of stone over the portal of the Gate : Innocentius X. Pont. Max. Portam Hanc Sanctam Reseratam , & Clausam AB Vrbano VIII . Pont. Max. Anno Jubilei MDCXXV . Aperuit & Clausit Anno Jubilei MD.C.L. About this time a Book was published in France , written by an unknown Author , which aimed to subvert the Pope's Authority , by proving that there was an equality in Order , and Government between the Apostles St. Peter and St. Paul ; or that the Authority of St. Paul was not subordinate to that of St. Peter . This Book falling under the examination , and scrutiny of the Inquisition was condemned as heretical ; and the same Censure was passed thereupon by the Pope , who caused a Brief against it to be affixed in all publick places of Rome . But the Opinions of Jansenius Bishop of Ypres more successfully prevailed in France , and Flanders ; for prevention whereof , and to give a stop to the farther spreading of those Tenents which were five in number , a Congregation composed of Cardinals , and Divines was appointed by Innocent to examine the several Articles , and to give their Opinion upon the same . And to quicken the Pope , and make him more zealous in the Work ; both the King of France , and Queen Regent sent their Letters to the Pope , desiring him in a matter of such importance ( the determination whereof would tend to the settlement and quiet of Mens minds , and Consciences ) to interpose with the final Sentence of his Infallibility , and Apostolical Doctrine . In like manner most of the Bishops of France desired the Pope's distinct determination of every one of those five Propositions : for though Vrban VIII . of happy memory had in general terms published a Bull against the Book of Jansenius , and had confirmed the Decrees of Pius V. and Gregory XIII . against Michael Baius , whose Doctrines concurred with those of Jansenius ; yet were not convincing to the multitude for want of a distinct explication , and particular Sentence against every one of those five Propositions : wherefore the Pope after discussion of all those Points by the aforesaid Congregation , at which he was for the most part personally present ; he promulged these his determinations thereupon , and affixed these distinct Notes , and Censures to every Proposition ; which we have thought fit to deliver in Latin in such manner , as they are set down by Ciacconius : in vitâ Innocentii X. Primam praedictarum Propositionum scilicet , Aliqua Dei praecepta hominibus justis volentibus & conantibus secundum praesentes quas habent vires sunt impossibilia ; deest quoque illis gratia , quâ possibilia fiant . Temerariam , impiam , blasphemam , Anathemate damnatam , & haereticam declaramus , & uti talem damnamus . Secundam , Interiori gratiae in statu naturae lapsae nunquam resistitur : Haereticam declaramus , & uti talem damnamus . Tertiam , Ad merendum , & demerendum in statu naturae lapsae non requiritur in homine libertas à necessitate , sed sufficit libertas à coactione : Haereticam declaramus , & uti talem damnamus . Quartam , Semipelagiani admittebant praevenientis gratiae interioris necessitatem ad singulos actus , etiam ad initium fidei , & in hoc erant haeretici , quod vellent eam gratiam talem esse , cui posset humana voluntas resistere , vel obtemperare . Falsam & Haereticam declaramus , & uti talem damnamus . Quintam , Semipelagianum est dicere , Christum pro omnibus omnino mortuum esse , aut sanguinem fudisse . Falsam , temerariam , scandalosam : & intellectam eo sensu , ut Christus pro salute duntaxat Praedestinatorum mortuus sit ; impiam , blasphemam , contumeliosam , Divinae pietati derogantem , & Haereticam declaramus , & uti talem damnamus . But notwithstanding this infallible determination the Jansenists keep up their Party in France , and will not be run down unless confuted by more convincing Arguments . Towards the end of this Pope's Reign Francis Piccolomini General of the Jesuits Order signified to Innocent the intentions of Christina Queen of Sweden to relinquish her Kingdom , and embrace the Roman Catholick Faith , which that she might profess in greater liberty , and more to her Christian Edification , she resolved to make the Holy City of Rome the place of her habitation , where she resolved to spend the remainder of her days . This news was received with great joy at Rome , but more especially by the Pope , who finding his strength decaying and languishing , was much troubled , that his life would not last until he could see the Queen of Sweden , and a general peace restored amongst Christian Princes . This Pope at ten promotions created thirty nine Cardinals according to Livello , but Ciconius enumerates forty ; of which two of them were afterwards Popes ; namely Fabio Ghigi , who was Alexander VII . and Benedetto Odescalchi , who is Innocent XI . now at present reigning . After the month of September 1654. the Pope began to decline past all hopes of recovery ; and though he were nursed by Donna Olympia with all tenderness and care , yet old age was such an incurable Disease , that there was no Herb , or Medicine in Nature to cure it : and yet this good Lady did what she could to prolong his life , she kept him from the disturbances of Business , not admitting any Person to discourse at his Bed-side , unless in her presence , and then she would mind them of the Pope's weakness , and interrupt Ambassadours in the midst of their Audience , desiring them to defer their Business until a time that he might be in a more strong and able disposition of health . It is said , that the Pope continued ten days without any use of Reason , in which time Donna Olympia got at least half a Million ; for she made use of her time setting every thing at low and mean Rates , so that she did not want Chapmen for all vacant Benefices , and Ecclesiastical preferments . At length on the 7th . of January 1655. Innocent died at his Palace of Monte Cavallo , which is Mons Quirinalis , after he had governed ten years , and three months and twenty three days , being aged eighty years and eight months . His Body was interred for some time in St. Peter's Church , but was afterwards removed by Prince Pamfilio to the Church of St. Agnes , where he erected a stately Monument in memory of his Uncle Innocent X. The death of the Pope was no sooner divulged through the City , but all People began to rejoice ; the Cardinals were pleased in expectation and hope of their own promotions : the Clergy were pleased because the Church was freed from the Simony , and scandal of Donna Olympia ; and the Commonalty rejoiced for the enjoyment of that liberty , which is commonly indulged at the vacancy of the Sea ; and every one expected that Donna Olympia would be torn in pieces by the multitude , who had long since threatned her , being the person whom they perfectly hated . Howsoever nothing happened , for as they say in Rome , When the Dog is dead , all the malice dies with him . And so it fared with Donna Olympia ; who being allied to many great Families was protected by them , none daring to offer her any injury , lest it should be revenged by her more powerful Relations . ALEXANDER VII . INNOCENT X. being dead , and the eight or nine days past , which are , according to custom , appointed , for the solemn celebration of the Funeral Rites of the deceased Pope : The Cardinals after having sung the Mass , which they call de Spiritu Sancto , or the Mass invoking the Divine Inspiration of the Holy Ghost , to assist them in the election of the Pope , and having heard a Sermon to that purpose , preached by Abbat Rospigliosi , they entered the Conclave on the 18th . of January 1655. It would require much time to set down all the passages of this Conclave ; for indeed the Intrigues were so many , and so various , that they daily twisted and streightned the knot of difficulties , in such manner , that little less than three months time was required to unty it ; and then also it was rather cut than unloosed when the Cardinals were wearied with their own divisions , factions , and contrivances . For besides the usual factions of Spain , and France , there arose a third , called the Flying Squadron , which consisted of the new Colledg of such Cardinals as had been created by Innocent X. and consequently the friends of Donna Olympia , who resolved if possible to continue an Oar in the Boat of St. Peter , stickled very hard to have the Election fall on some of the new Colledg , under whom she hoped to find good quarter , and to enjoy the ill-gotten Goods , and Riches she had amassed by Simony , and other Villanies ; to effect this , and to manage this Party to best advantage , she proposed to put this Flying Squadron under one Head , which she nominated to be John Carlo de Medicis , who for his Noble Birth and Seniority , having been the first Cardinal that was created by the late Pope , might deserve to be the Chief Directour of that Interest ; but the Squadron refused that formality , saying , That each of them had a Head of his own , and feet to walk upon ; nor would Maldachini , who was Nephew to Donna Olympia be persuaded into this Combination ; but rather declared himself openly to be her Enemy ; howsoever his Power was little in the Conclave , though he made more noise than all the rest , which his Aunt termed the braying of an Ass , whose Voice never reached to Heaven . To prolong the length of this Conclave , there were twenty two Pretenders , most of them having considerable Interest , and all of them high expectations . The wise and antient Cardinals , such as Sachetti , Barberino , and Chigi , resolved to suffer the fury of the Conclave to vent it self , by divers Exclusions , before they were offered to the Scrutiny . So Maculano and Palotta otherwise called Cardinal of St. Clement was excluded , with Gualtieri , Cherubino , Corrado , and others : At length Sachetti was nominated , but was excluded by the Spanish Party , who for the sake of the Conde Duca Olivarez , with whom he had maintained a quarrel ever since the time he had been Nuntio in Spain , bore a perfect hatred to him : and though by means of the Flying Squadron thirty three Voices appeared for him , yet Spain was stronger , by the addition of other Cardinals to the Conclave , namely the Arch bishops of Naples , Prague , Genoua , and others , all which were united to the interest of Spain : Cardinal Barberino was the next that was put to the Scrutiny , in favour of whom appeared so great a number , as affrighted Cardinal de Medices the inveterate Enemy of that Family . It was once alledged against him , that his Uncle had been lately Pope , and therefore that it was scarce practicable to have the triple Crown planted on the head of the Uncle , and so soon after on the head of the Nephew : for though Paul II. succeeded his Uncle Eugenius VI. yet it was after several intermediate successions of other Popes , in like manner Alexander VI. succeeded Calixtus III. so did Pius III. to Pius II. and Julius II. to Sixtus IV. and Clement VII . to Leo X. But for Barberino to succeed so soon after to his Uncle Vrban VIII . only with the interposition of one single Pope , would have been an action without Example , and unknown to former Ages . At length the Cardinals weary of a three months imprisonment , resolved to come to a conclusion ; and the rather because that the People would not longer endure to be without a Governour : there having been such Villanies committed during the vacancy of the Sea , that none desired the prolongation thereof , but dissolute Persons , whilest Men of honesty , and substance lived in danger , and without protection : wherefore , I say , they were resolved to make an end by the Election of one , who should be grateful and acceptable to all Parties , and this was Fabio Chigi , who afterwards called himself by the name of Alexander VII . This Chigi was one of the new Colledg , being created Cardinal by Innocent X. and therefore it was not probable that he would prove an Enemy to the House of Pamfilio , nor consequently to Donna Olympia , if he were endued with a Soul inclined to gratitude . On the other side , the Enemies to that Lady , were so well assured of the justice , zeal and vertue of Chigi , that he would never suffer such Scandals and Villanies offered to the Church to remain unpunished , that they could not apprehend he would ever favour the cause of that Woman . The Medici fearing lest Sachetti should at last be elected , concurred in Chigi . The Spaniards always esteemed him of their Party , and partial to their Interest ; Barberino likewise desirous to do something which might put a Complement , or an Obligation on Spain concurred with the others : the only difficulty was that of France , to overcome which , Cardinal Bichi , who was extreamly active in this Election undertook to deal with Sachetti , who was one of the Leaders of the French Party , and to persuade him to a concurrence : in management of which , he highly exalted the Wisdom , Religion , and Vertue of Chigi , to be in every respect qualified for this eminent Dignity ; that being every way fitted to do service to God and his Church , it would be a blemish to Religion , and the Catholick profession to have such a Person laid aside , from a mere punctilio of distast , or unreasonable dis-satisfaction : With these and such like Arguments he prevailed with Sachetti to write a Letter to Cardinal Mazarine to encline him to a good Opinion and esteem of Chigi ; whom Sachetti represented so effectually , that Mazarine gave his assent , and approbation . So that all difficulties being overcome , Chigi was with the common Votes of the whole Conclave elected on the 7th . of April 1655. in which they were so unanimous that there was not one dissenting Voice found in the Scrutiny , which seldom happens ; and Rosetti himself , who once swore , that he would cut his hand off before it should contribute to Ghigi's Election , gave his Vote also in the end . Fabius Chigi was born at Siena in the year 1599. his Father Flavio Ghigi , and his Mother Laura Marsilia both of Patrician Families , but by misfortunes of the World and other accidents were much declined from their antient splendour : his Father dying when he was young , his education was committed to his Mother , who took care to have him instructed by the best Masters in Grammar , Philosophy , Divinity and studies of the Civil Law. Being arrived at the age of eighteen years , his Brother Augustine persuaded him to try his fortune in Rome , which is commonly the place which raises Men of parts and industry to highest preferments : his Estate was indeed very low and mean , the Patrimony of his Father being divided amongst a numerous issue of Brothers and Sisters : wherefore to help his fortune Augustino procured him Letters of recommendation to Marquis Sfortia Pallavicinio , a Gentleman of great Wit and Parts , then living at Rome , who discovering more than ordinary ingenuity , and vertue in Chigi , introduced him to acquaintance with Pope Vrban VIII . who soon took a great liking to him for his faculty in Poesie , and particularly for being an Admirer of Horace ; in imitation of whom he composed many Odes , which were extreamly delightful to Vrban who himself was an excellent Poet , and in his youthful days had wrote many Poems with much Elegancy . By these means Chigi became a chief Favourite of the Pope , who discovering in him a mind capable of higher matters than a strain of Poesie , recommended him with much affection to his Nephew Francisco Barberino . Chigi being of a gentle and tractable disposition , and extreamly modest , comported himself towards Barberino with a behaviour free from affectation and flattery ; and yet in such a sincere and pleasing manner , that Barberino preferred him to the Charge and Office of Inquisitor General , in which capacity he was sent to Malta , where he so well acquitted himself to the satisfaction of those Knights , that having finished the time allotted him by his Commission ; he returned to Rome with Letters , and testimonials from the Grand Master applauding his actions , and comportment during the whole time of his residence ; and with this particular character , That Malta had never before been made happy with any Person equal to him in merit . And having given this first Essay of his abilities , the Pope constituted him his Vice-Legat in Ferrara , where he also so well demeaned himself , that in the space of three years , there was not any who complained against his justice ; but was esteemed by all for a just , and an impartial Judg. Being returned to Rome , it was not long before he was dispatched to Cologn in quality of Nuntio : which employment may serve for an evident proof of the great esteem which the Court of Rome conceived of him ; when in that conjuncture of affairs , all the World being disunited and at variance , there required a Minister of more than ordinary conduct , and dexterity to manage the difficulty of Treaties then in action ; for having to deal between the Catholicks , and Protestants , he could not act with due Equity towards the latter , without giving scandal to the former , and granting that which was detrimental , and derogatory to the Power of the Roman Church . And though the Negotiations of Chigi for the Interest , and in favour of his Master the Pope were such , as rather obstructed than forwarded the conclusion of the Treaty ; yet the Emperour and King of Spain , Hollanders , and French growing weary with the troubles of a bloudy War , agreed of themselves without being obliged to the Pope for his Offices of Mediation : for on the contrary the Articles agreed were so detrimental to the Ecclesiastical State ; that the Pope was so far from having a hand in the making of them , that he wholly disowned and protested against them , by his Nuntio Ghigi ; who in that dexterous , and discreet manner so well represented his Master's complaints to the Imperial and Spanish Ministers , that they could not but allow the resentments of the Pope to be just for which they had no excuse , but the unhappy state , and urgency of their affairs : but as to the person of Ghigi , and his conduct , every one remained satisfied , giving him the character of a prudent , wise , and an able Minister . These Negotiations at Cologne rendered him more capable to serve the Papal Interest at Munster , in quality of the Pope's Legat , in which he behaved himself with such equality of mind and good temper towards the Protestants without offence to the opposite party , that with general satisfaction he acquitted himself in this great charge : all which being observed and known to Innocent X. he was in reward of his many Services promoted to the degree of Cardinal ; and afterwards was made Secretary in the place of Cardinal Panzirolo deceased , a person of that judgment , and quickness of parts fit for business ; that his equal perhaps was not again to be found in any part of the World. And yet Ghigi pleased the Pope as well , or perhaps better than Panzirolo ; for Innocent being on his death-bed , where Men commonly put off all disguises of dissimulation , declared , that of all the Cardinals , there was none more fit to succeed him , than Chigi . Howsoever in the Conclave there was scarce any task , or discourse of Chigi for the first three months ; until at length being named , the whole Colledg concurred with unanimous Votes in his Election ; the news of which was received in the City of Rome with extraordinary joy and satisfaction of the People . The first ten days after his promotion he spent in ordering the state of his publick and private Affairs , giving Audience to Ambassadours , and receiving Visits , and Complements from Cardinals and Civil Magistrates : And on the 18th . of April he was Crowned after the manner of other Popes , in the great Portico of St. Peter's Church ; after which Ceremony was ended he was publickly heard to use this saying , Vivo Ego , jam non Ego , vivit verò in me Christus : I live , but not I , but Christ who liveth in me , which was the Motto he commonly inscribed over the Chambers of his private retirements . In the next place , he wrote his Letters to the Kings of France and Spain , acquainting them with his promotion to the Apostolical Chair ; and having given them the paternal Benediction , he persuaded them to Peace , and Concord amongst themselves , and so turn their Forces against the Turks , for assistance of the Venetians who were a match unequal to contend with so mighty an Emperour . But before we proceed farther , it is to be expected that we should make an end of the Story of Donna Olympia , who remained all this while between hope , and fear , in what manner Alexander would deal with her . Prince Pamfilio was one of the first who went to congratulate with him : and her Ladyship that she might not be the last , to express her joy , sent her Maggiordomo or Steward to pay her Respects , declaring the great joy she conceived to see one created Pope , to whom her Kinsman had opened the way by making him Cardinal , and her joys were consummate , in that she had always represented him to Innocent as a Person of extraordinary Abilities , so that she could not but share with him in the advance of his fortunes . The Pope answered little and in ambiguous terms ; so that to discover his more deep , and real thoughts , Cardinal Azzolini was employed , who making great professions in her behalf endeavoured to draw from the Pope something of his intentions towards her . But Alexander who professed always to do things leisurely , was not very open in declaring himself , which gave Olympia the first occasion of distrust : and indeed she had very much reason , for every day made new discoveries of the corruptions and abuses she had exercised both in Civil , and Ecclesiastical matters . The Datary was wholly corrupted by the Simonies she had introduced , all Places sold , no Treasure left , besides a thousand other Villanies , and mischiefs she had committed . There was not a day passed , but the Pope had his hands filled with Memorials against her ; so that his zeal for the Church could not without scandal fit still , and let slip such horrid Crimes without Punishment . At the report hereof the Lady trembling with fear sent Cardinal Barberino to discourse the Pope before matters were gone too far : but the Pope was too zealous , and wife to hearken to any smooth and eloquent Speeches in her behalf : and therefore positive in his resolutions sent his express Commands to Olympia to leave Rome in three days , and in eight to be at Orvieto , which is a City about thirty miles distant from Rome , from whence she was not to remove without new Orders from the Pope . There was no opposing these positive Commands , which were neither to be questioned nor delayed ; so that her Ladyship privately departed the City , for fear of being affronted by the Rabble , who every where made Songs , and Jests of her ; the same day that her Ladyship quitted Rome , the Pope began to take the examination of Witnesses for drawing up the Process , but the work was too tedious to be speedily finished ; for so many several Charges , and Impeachments came daily against her that there was no end , nor could the Books be shut up though swelled to incredible Volumes . Wherefore to make short work , the Pope commanded ten of the most material Points to be filed against her , to which she was in the first place to give answer , before a subsequent Charge was to be formed : and in the mean time , it was the discourse of the Town , that the Pope resolved to sequester her Estate , and imprison her Person . But whilst Affairs went on in this manner a dreadful Visitation of Pestilence in the year 1656. fell upon Rome , which so afflicted the City , that not onely Trade and Commerce was interrupted , but the common Courts of Justice were shut up , so that the farther prosecution of Donna Olympia ceased : but the Justice of God took up the Cause against her , and the divine Vengeance reached this guilty Wretch by a stroak of the Plague , of which she died at Orvieto some few months after her persecution . It was computed that she left more than two millions of Crowns in ready Money , besides Land , and moveables inestimable , and what she had already bestowed on her kinred . After her death there was nothing more done , and not much more talk'd of her , for the Prince Pamfilio as Heir to her Estate quietly possessed himself of all , taking his Habitation in her Palace in the Piazza of Navona , which is the fairest in all Rome : onely it is said , she left some few Legacies amongst her other kindred , which did not exceed three hundred thousand Crowns . When Alexander came first to the Papal Chair he publickly declared against Nepotism , and with some direful asseverations that he would never rule by his Kinred , nor enrich his Family with the spoils of the Church : whilst he continued in this humour he prosecuted Donna Olympia with as much severity and rigour , as the methods , and course of Law would allow ; so that after her death , it was believed , he would have confiscated all her Estate to the use of St. Peter : but it seems , the detestation of her Crimes , and his anger for all her evils , died , and vanished with her person ; only 't is said , that he drew away about a million of Crowns from Prince Pamfilio her Heir , to bestow on his own Kindred ( robbing Peter , as we say , to pay Paul ) But this sturdy humour against his Kindred continued not long , before he suffered himself to be overcome by the yerning of his own bowels towards them , and by the persuasion of some Cardinals his Confidents , who observing a desire in him to break his late protestation met his wishes with their arguments of love towards his own Bloud , and Relations ; for why should he be singular , and less kind to himself , and Family than other Popes ? or why should the House of Chigi remain onely obscure , and mean ? whilest the Barberini , and Pamfilii were opulent , and exalted , and all the Princes of Rome derived their Riches , and greatness from the favour and benefice of Popes , who had been their Predecessours . These considerations melted the tender heart of Alexander in such manner , that towards the end of the first year of his Pontificate , he called his Brother Don Mario with his Son Flavio , and Don Augustino the Son of his Brother Augusto , unto the Court ; and being now provided with a Brother , and two Nephews he used them with as much indulgence , as other Popes had shewn to their kindred ; giving the World to understand , how little Men are acquainted with their own hearts , and how easily they change their resolutions , and affections with the alteration of their fortunes , and encrease of their honours : but lest it should seem strange to the World , that after such solemn protestations against Nepotism , he should without other methods introduce his Nephews into Offices , and the principal benefits , and profits of the Church , he with much formality in a publick Consistory demanded the Opinion of the Cardinals , whether the admittance of such faithful friends , as his Brother and Nephews might not rather be useful , than detrimental to the Church ? The Cardinals who are always civil to the Pope and ready to concur with his desires ; every one entertaning an expectancy of being Pope himself , when it might be his own case and might feel the like warm inclinations towards his own bloud ; would not be so rude as to exclude his Family from their share in the Government ; but rather encouraged him to indulg his own Family , and be as kind to his , as his Predecessours had been to their Relations : and lest the World should by this admittance of a new Nepotism , imagine , or suspect that the Revenues of the Church should be employed to the raising of the Family of Chigi , and that the times of Vrban VIII . and Innocent X. were returned ; he ordered Briefs to be issued against Simony , and other corruptions with more severe terms , and under other more execrable maledictions than had formerly been used : He renewed also antient Decrees against Pensions and Gifts : and farther Ordained , that several vacant Benefices should not be supplied , but that the Revenue of them being received into the Apostolical Chamber , should be employed towards extinguishing the vast Debts of the Church . And that he might farther engage , and insinuate himself into the minds and good will of the People , who conceived high thoughts of him , and demonstrated unusual expressions of joy at the beginning of his Inauguration ; he exercised his paternal Love , and Charity towards them in three several calamities which befel the people of Rome , and followed one , as it were , on the neck of the other . In the year 1656. the City ( as we have said ) was visited with such a raging Pestilence , which continued for two years , as rendered it almost desolate ; during which time the Famine had been as destructive , and made an end of those which the Plague had left , had not the Poor been relieved and comforted by the generous care , and pious charity of this Pope . No sooner was the Pestilence ceased , but the Tyber swelling with inordinate Rains , surpassed its banks with such a deluge , as drowned all the Campagne , and lower Villages of Rome : but those which were seated on higher elevations of Hills , were environed so with the Waters on all sides , that for the space of fifteen days , they could have no communication with their Neighbours for relief , and sustenance ; onely the Pope taking compassion on his People , employed great numbers of flat-bottomed Boats , laden with Provisions to pass from one Village to another , for the succour , and sustenance of the Inhabitants ; after which , he took all the courses , and expedients possible to moderate the price of Wheat , that the People might be supported , and not die with Famine . After two such extream Calamities many of those who escaped the Pestilence , and the Deluge , perished by a fatal Earthquake , which overturned almost all the Villages in the Country of Romagne ; to repair which and rebuild their Towns , the Pope like a common Father , was highly liberal , and bountiful in his Contributions . Soon after the enstalment of Pope Alexander , the Christian Princes sent their respective Ambassadours to Rome after the usual custom , to pay ( as they call it ) their Acts of Obedience , and homage to the Pope . Those who were most conspicuous , and eminent were the Duke de Crequi sent from the Crown of France , and the Cardinal of Aragon from his Catholick Majesty : they were both received with great honour and respect at the Court of Rome ; but if either of them had acquired a greater esteem than the other , it was the Duke of Crequi , a person extreamly handsom , and well fashioned , of a most antient and illustrious Family , first Gentleman of the King's Bed-Chamber , and in all things so well accomplished , that the Court of Rome esteemed it self highly honoured by the presence , and administration of so noble a Personage : his onely fault was , that he was haughty , and of an humour so fierce , as became a Camp better than the more polite , and gentle comportments of an Italian Court , or the conversation of Ecclesiastical Persons . Howsoever , his deportment was pleasing enough to the Pope and Cardinals , so long as Don Mario and the Nephews comported themselves , ( as they did at first ) within the limits of some reasonable modesty ; but so soon as they began to pass those terms , and become insolent , this Ambassadour could not long sustain their pride , before their resentments broke forth into outragious violences : as we shall have occasion to discourse when we come to the year 1662. In the year 1655. Christina Queen of Sweden renounced the Protestant Religion in which she had been educated , and with it her Crown , which she resigned to her kinsman Charles Gustavus , conserving to herself a Rent of one hundred thousand Crowns a year out of the Dukedom of Pomerania : and making publick profession of the Roman Catholick Religion , she resolved to spend her days at Rome , where she might enjoy it in the most pompous and triumphant manner ; and where she might not onely delight herself in conversation with grave Cardinals , and the most learned Men in the World , ( of whom she was a great Admirer ) but also being favoured by the Pope , could on all occasions have recourse to him for Pardons , Indulgences , and his paternal Benediction . Wherefore leaving her Kingdom , she apparrelled herself in the habit of a Man ; in which disguise passing through Denmark , and the lower Germany , she came by way of Holland to Brussels , where in the Privy-Chamber of the Arch-Duke Leopold at that time Governour of the Low-Countries , and in presence of him and all his Nobles on the Eve of Christmas , she solemnly abjured the Heresies of Luther , and made profession of the Roman Catholick Faith. The Plague raging that year at Rome , she deferred her journey thither , until health was restored to that City , and Country ; at which time Alexander VII . being created Pope , she prosecuted her design of setling her Habitation in Rome , which she having signified to the Pope , and received his license , she made at his desire an other solemn abjuration of Lutherism at Inspruck , which might dispose and prepare her more solemn reception into Italy . When the Queen was in Germany the Pope dispatched Luke Holsten a Hamburgher by Nation , who was keeper of the Vatican Library to make her Majesty a Complement in his name ; the which Person was the more acceptable to her in respect of the fame , and reputation he had acquired of being the most learned Man of that age . When she approached near unto Rome , he sent four Nuntios to meet her , viz. the Arch-bishop of Thebes , the Arch-bishop of Ravenna , with the Dean , and Clerk of the Apostolical Chamber , where attendance was truly Royal and magnificent : at her entrance into the City , she was met by two Legats à Latere , namely , Cardinal John Charles de Medices Brother to the great Duke of Toscany , and Cardinal Frederick Brother of the Lantgrave of Hessen , who with a pompous train conducted her to the Vatican Palace , where she was lodged with all the Royalty appertaining to a Queen . Many and various were the Ceremonies which passed at the reception of this great Person ; after which on Christmas day she was confirmed by the Pope in St. Peter's Church , who superadded the name of Alexandra to that of Christina . In the year 1657. the Venetians were hardly pressed by the formidable Power of the Ottoman Arms ; and being unable by their own force to wage a War against that potent Enemy ; the Senate omitted no applications , or addresses to persuade forein Princes to yield them succour either by Men , or Money . But Wars raging in all parts of Christendom administred trouble , and care sufficient for every Prince to consult and provide for his own affairs and safety . The Czar of Moscovy , to whom the Venetians sent their Ambassadour , promised fair , and gave good words , but with little other effect ; it being difficult to concert matters , or engage affections , or reconcile the Interest of Princes so remote . Thus the Venetians becoming destitute of all succours from forein Powers , addressed themselves to the Pope , as their ultimate refuge in all their distresses , beseeching his Holiness to grant them such sums of Mony as might supply their present occasions . But alas , Rome being but newly recovered from a languishing state of Pestilence and from other calamities before mentioned , during which immense sums had been issued from the publick Treasury to sustain the Commonalty in their scarcity and want ; the Pope alledged just Causes to excuse the disbursment of Money from his Treasury , which had of late years been miserably exhausted by the Avarice of those who had had the management of it : Howsoever though the Pope pretended himself not able to issue out Money from his own Exchequer ; yet he hearkened to some Proposals and expedients for raising it , by the sale of certain Lands , and Rents belonging to the two Orders of the Crociferi , and of the Santo Spirito ; which the Pope's Authority , and the cause for which they were sold , being for maintenance of a War against Infidels , and of the Christian Cause against Turks ; was sufficient to warrant and hallow the sale , and give a lawful Title to any Purchaser . The Order of the Crociferi was very ancient , and possessed several Monasteries dispersed in all parts of Italy ; but that of the Spirito Santo consisted of three Monasteries onely , and all within the Dominion of the Republick , by which they had been endowed under the protection and government of the Council of Ten : howsoever the desolation of these Monasteries could not pass without the severe Censures and reflections of the World : and though the Friers of those Orders were much fallen from the integrity of their antient institution , and become corrupt and debauched in their lives , and manners , yet their clamours could not be suppressed , nor the calumnies which they daily uttered against the Pope , and the Republick be quieted . Howsoever a Bull being passed , and a Decree of the Senate for sale of the Lands , together with those of some other smaller Monasteries ; the Pope's Nuntio with three Senators were commissionated to sell , and pass the Title to the Purchasers , whereby the Senate raised above a million of Ducats , which were all employed to carry forward a War against the Turk . Whilest this good correspondence passed between the Pope and the Republick , and that the Venetians had daily need of succours , and assistances from the Church ; it was thought a convenient season in the heat of these Negotiations , for the Pope to propose the restoration of the Jesuits to their possessions on the Dominions of Venice , from whence they had been banished on occasion of the differences between Paul V. and the Venetians . Carlo Carafa Bishop of Antwerp , then Nuntio at Venice represented the Pope's desires herein at a full Senate , laying before them the conveniences they might expect , and benefits they might reap , by closing with the Pope's demands in this Case , which seemed to be much changed , since the first Original Decree , and bando against them ; for that those Jesuits who had fomented the divisions , and Sedition were already dead ; and that those who were to supply their places would be more cautious , and careful for the future in what manner they incurred the displeasure of the Republick : these considerations being seconded by warm instances of the French Ambassadour to the same purpose , the matter was carried in the Senate for restoration of the Jesuits , and though the antient Decrees of the Senate in this case were positive , and rigorous to the contrary , and that Cavalier Soranzo greatly opposed the admission ; yet the pressure of Affairs , and the necessity of gratifying the Pope was such , that the former Decrees were repealed , and the Laws against the Jesuits made void ; and in this manner and on this occasion in the year 1657. they again restored to their possessions within the Venetian Dominions , the Church of the Crociferi being conferred upon them in the City of Venice . The whole Court of Rome being gratified by this concession ; not onely the Pope , but the Cardinals also concurred in their liberal contributions towards maintenance of the War against the Turk : of which five especially were signally bountiful , and munificent above the others ; namely , Antonio Barberino , who gave one hundred thousand Ducats in Gold ; Cardinal Mazarine gave two hundred thousand ; Francisco Barberino , and Flavio Ghigi agreed to maintain three Gallies at their own expence ; and lastly Cardinal Nicholas who was a Count of the Bath , not having sufficient Estate in ready Money to make such a contribution as he desired , sold his Palace and Houshold-stuff , and Vineyards , that he might be registred amongst the Benefactors to this War. At this time also the Ottoman Arms prevailed against the Emperour in the upper parts of Hungary , so that Varadin was taken , and the Turks became very formidable : Wherefore that Pope Alexander might not seem less sollicitous for conservation of the Emperour than he was for the Venetians ; he issued considerable sums out of his Treasury , and laid a Decimation on the Revenue of the Clergy over all Italy , wherewith to assist the Imperial Arms : and farther wrote Letters to the Kings of France , and Spain then busily employed in a Treaty at the Pyreneans , that having concluded a Peace amongst themselves , and confirmed , and strengthned the Alliance by the ties , and Obligations of a Marriage , they would have respect to the Wars in Hungary , which were carried on by the Turk to the destruction , and ruin of the Christian Cause . But we are not here to omit , that this Treaty of the Pyreneans which was held in the Island of Pheasants , where the Marriage was concluded between the present King Lewis XIV . and Maria Teresa Infanta of Spain , was acted and carried on between Cardinal Mazarini , and Don Luis d' Haro , without the mediation and concurrence of this Pope Alexander : which seems the more strange , in regard that this very Pope was Nuntio at Munster , and once managed that Treaty there in behalf of Innocent X. with great applause , and proof of his abilities and integrity , and was personally known to the Cardinal ; many therefore and various were the reflections on this Point by the Politicians of those times ; and many Writers on this Subject have assigned divers Causes , and reasons for it . Some would have it , that during the time that Cardinal Mazarine , and the Pope , then in quality of Nuntio were together in Germany , several differences had arisen between them , not then reconciled ; and that the Nuntio had always shewn some partiality towards the Court of Spain ; for which cause Mazarine had opposed the election of him to be Pope ; and though afterwards he had been sweetned by the character , and commendations which Sachetti had given of him ; yet still some acrimony remained on the spirits of the Pope , because he observed an aversion in the Cardinal to treat the Peace in any part , where the Pope did reside ; he also observed with what indignity to the Papal Sea he had treated the Cardinal of Retz : and with what neglect , and almost contempt he comported himself towards his Nuntio at Paris . Moreover , the Pope was not a little displeased to observe what backwardness , and delay was used by the Court of France , no onely in sending the Extraordinary Embassy of Obedience to Rome , but the Ordinary also of Residency ; nor was the Pope ignorant of those slight , and contemptible expressions , which both the Cardinal , and his Favourite the Bishop of Omodei publickly uttered with ill reflections on his Person . On the other side the Cardinal complained of the Pope's Ingratitude ; for that after he had so freely concurred in his Election , he always evidenced an aversness to comply with him in the most reasonable Demands , and ever favoured that Party which interfered with the Interest of France ; so that the Cardinal would often say , that the Pope offered him frequently injuries , that so , if at any time , he did him right , it might seem to proceed from favour rather than from the motives of Justice . These matters , and the like occasioning coldness of correspondence , it is no wonder , that Writers should attribute the reason of the Pope's exclusion from this Treaty of Peace to the preceding Causes ; Whenas the most reasonable Obstacle might be , the Pope's incapacity to moderate , and concur in the terms of this Peace : for whereas the foundation of this Peace between the two Crowns , was established on the Articles concluded and agreed at the Treaty of Munster ; which the Pope having condemned , disanulled , and protested against , it could not be expected , that the Pope should be called , and made a Party to that Treaty , unless they had resolved to raise difficulties , by that opposition , and obstructions which would have been made by the Pope , and his Ministers . In short , the Marriage being celebrated between the most Christian King ; and the Infanta Maria Teresa , the onely cause , and Object of the Peace ; was afterwards the original of many quarrels , and disorders in Christendom . For the Spaniards not having been so strict , and wary as the importance of the matter required , did not take care to pen the Instrument of Renuntiation which the Infanta signed to the Dominions of her Father , and all her Paternal Inheritance with such strict terms , but that there was still a Gate open to pretensions : nor was the form of the Oath so strict , and expressive , but that there was place left for evasions , as the ambition of Men , and their desire of Dominion should govern and transport them ; from whence great confusions , and bloudy Wars have arisen , as the Annals of our times are able to attest . In the beginning of this year a quarrel arose at Rome between the Contestabile Colonna , and the Cavalier Chiaia , Captain of the Pope's Guards , caused by a Dispute they had for a Bank or Seat at a Comedy . An other quarrel this Colonna maintained with the Ambassadour of Toscany , for not resigning to him the principal place at a Visit which they made to the Princess Farnese : An other quarrel he created not long after at Milan with the Prince of Avellino , on occasion of a Dispute about the Title of Excellency ; all which had proceeded farther than to words , had they been to be managed by other measures , than those of wise and cautious Italians . About this time the Duke of Bracciano , Father of the Cardinal of that name , dying at Rome , the Duke of Nerula his Brother , a Person of great parts and abilities , succeeded to the Estate , and to the Inheritance ; taking on himself the Title of Highness ; which he caused his Subjects to inscribe in all the Memorials , and Writings they made to him . Howsoever , such as were Foreiners , and independent to the Duke , refused to give him other Title than that of Excellency ; until the Cardinal de Retz was persuaded to pass that Complement upon him ; and then the Prince Pamfilio , and all the Princes of Rome , who were in any wise considerable for Birth , Riches , or Power , began to assume the honour of Highness : to prevent which and the many Controversies which might arise from these beginnings , the Pope gave Order , that Title of Highness should be given to no Prince , who was Vassal or Feudatary of the Church , unless to the Duke of Parma onely , and as to all the Families descended from Popes , as also to all the Roman Barons , they were not to pretend to a Title above that of Colonna , and Orsina , which was no other than that of Excellency . In the year 1661. one Francis Borri born at Milan vented strange and unheard of Heresies and Enthusiastical Doctrines at Rome , drawing unto himself many followers and Disciples , by a feigned Hypocrisie and disimulation , tending to sublime Notions , and elevations of a spiritual Life . The Doctrines he taught , which he pretended to have received from Divine Inspiration were : That the Blessed Virgin was really a Goddess ; because she was Mother of the Word Eternal which was God. And to express this Mystery to his Disciples , he maintained , that the Blessed Virgin was the Holy Ghost Incarnate in the Womb of St. Anne . And for this reason , he stiled the Blessed Virgin , most Holy Goddess , and onely Daughter of the Most High. He taught farther : That in the Holy Eucharist , there was not only the Natural Body of Christ , but that of the Virgin Mary joined with it . That besides Hell , and Purgatory , and Limbo , there was a fourth place appointed for the receptacle of Infidels . That the Book of Ecclesiastes wrote by Solomon was not Scripture , but a Treatise full of Errours composed by him , at the time , when he remained in Original Sin. And that it was not necessary to make confession of secret sins in the Ear of a Priest . These , and many other wild Fancies being figments formed in the hot and disturbed brain of Borri ; the Inquisition had no sooner notice of , but they sent out Warrants to take him , of which he having notice , fled first to Inspruck : howsoever his Heresies were examined , and condemned by the Inquisition , and he who was the Author of them was burnt in Effigie : of which when Borri had notice , he went to Strasbourg , where to be revenged of the Pope , he burn'd him also in Effigie . Thence passing through Holland , he vented a thousand chimerical Opinions at Roterdam . Thence he went to Coppenhagen in Denmark , where he made profession of Chymistry , and wherein ha was so excellent an Operator , that he created a real belief in King Frederick III. that he had the Philosopher's Stone , by which he was able to turn any metal into Gold : but that King dying , his Son Christian V. was far from such a belief , and discovering him to be an Impostor , gave him five hundred Crowns , and a Passport , and so dismissed him from his Dominions . Borri afterwards designing to travel into Turky , was in Moravia , on his way thither seised by the Emperour's command , and sent to Rome , where being sentenced by the Inquisition , he was in the year 1670. condemned to perpetual imprisonment . The which Story I the more willingly mention , because I remember in the year 1678. to have seen him at Rome , a Prisoner in the Castle of St. Angelo . The Duke of Crequi , who ( as we have said ) resided at Rome with character of Ambassadour Extraordinary from his most Christian Majesty , was at first received , and caressed with all the ceremony , and respect , which that Court was able to express ; but afterwards the Duke in the greatness of his Spirit , not being able to support the pride , and disdain which he observed to be lodged in the breast of Don Mario the Brother , and the Cardinal Ghigi , Nephew to the Pope , he retired , to evidence the little esteem he had for them , by preferring other Cardinals before them in his Visits . The Pope highly resenting this neglect , and want of due respect , received the Ambassadour at all his Audiences with much coldness and indifferency , refusing to grant him any thing which he demanded of favour to the King his Master , or his Subjects . The Pope also plainly told the Ambassadour , that he had deferred to make the Complement which he owed to the Ambassadress his Lady , until first he had done him right , in performance of that honour , which was due to his Kindred and Relations . Whilest this ill correspondence continued between the Pope and the Ambassadour , it happened , that a quarrel arose between two French men , and three Corsi , who were of the Pope's Guard ( which had lately been recruited with one hundred and fifty Soldiers of the same Country of Corsica . ) The cause of which was this , Two French Men to shew their bravery undertook to disarm the Night Petrol of three Corsi , which they easily effected , because the Officer which was with them commanded them , not to fire their Carbines , or make resistance , for which default , he was cashiered the Service , and declared uncapable of farther Office ; and the Soldiers also were punished for cowardise and neglect of their duty . It is reported also , that Don Mario upbraided the Corsi with ignominious terms ; saying , that they knew not how to make use of their Arms ; and that upon any other default of this nature , he would shave their heads , and send them to the Gallies . The Corsi to excuse themselves laid some fault on Cardinal Imperiale the Governour , who to acquit himself , and recover his honour ; ordered the Bailiffs , and Officers , which he had employed to make search for some persons in a House adjoyning to the Palace of Farnese where the French Ambassadour lodged , to make farther search for them into the very House of his Excellency , during the time that he was at Mass in his Chappel . The Ambassadour had just reason to resent this Affront , and indignity offered to his Sanctuary , ( the Houses of forein Ministers being so esteemed at Rome ) but the quarrel was higher enflamed by a certain French Man , who that Evening , as he passed through the quarters of the Corsi , uttered some indiscreet words of scorn , and contempt against them , for which they pursued him as far as the Ambassadour's Stables ; who hearing a noise , sent some of his Servants to appease the tumult : but his endeavours rather enflamed , than quieted the disturbance , for the Corsi being gathered in great numbers began to fire their Carbines at the Ambassadour himself , whilst he looked out at his Windows , killing some of his Lacquies with three or four more , who casually happened to be then present with the Ambassadour . And not content with this outrage put themselves into a Body , and in Military order with their Colours flying , and Drums beating , came and presented themselves again before the Palace Farnese ; on which appearance the Ambassadour caused the Gates to be shut : During this tumult , it happened that the Lady Ambassadress returned home , whom when the Corsi espied , these barbarous beasts fired a Volley of shot into her Coach , and killed a Page , who attended at the Boot ; with which unexpected accident the Lady being affrighted , fled for refuge into the Palace of Cardinal d' Este ; who soon afterwards , with a Guard of two hundred Men convoyed her safe to the Duke her Husband , though Cardinal Imperiale the Governour had ordered the Captain of the Corsi to obstruct the passage of Cardinal d' Este ; but when this Cardinal sent Imperiale word , that he should answer the least disorder , which should happen hereupon , with the loss of his life , he considered better upon it , and desisted from giving farther interruption . The Duke of Crequi passed all the Night following in consultation with the Ambassadours of Spain , Venice , Malta ; and with others whom he esteemed well affected to the Crown of France ; all which agreed that the Dignity and Character of sacred Embassies was wounded and violated by this outrage . On the other side , the Cardinal Imperiale , Don Mario , and others of that faction held long conferences concerning the management of this Affair : for to justifie it , the matter was too foul , and barbarous to admit of any plea , or excuse : and therefore it was resolved to give it the name of a Riot , and tumult raised by insolence of the Soldiery ; and that all the Family of the Ghigi both Men and Women should make their Visits of Condolence to the Ambassadour and his Lady , expressing abundance of sorrow and trouble for the late misfortune , which they solely attributed to the insolence and fury of Soldiers , and not to any design , or premeditated Act of the Commanders . But this Wound was too fresh , and sore to be salved with a remedy of such vain excuses ; considering that the Gates of Rome were by express Order left open all the Night , to afford means , and opportunity for the Corsi to retire , and make their escape . The news of what had passed at Rome , was brought to the King whilst he was performing the Ceremonies of his Birth-day at St. Germains ; which though it disturbed his Majesty , and took much off from the Revels and jollity of the day ; yet no sudden resolution was taken until some days after . In the mean time Letters arrived both from the Pope , and the Queen of Sweden , representing the matter , as a mere accident caused by a sudden , and an unreasonable outrage of the Soldiery , for which neither the Pope , nor his Kinred , nor the Commanders could be accountable ; and with this account the King began to be so well satisfied , that he had once thoughts to pass it by , and shew no farther resentments of it . But whilest this was meditating , Letters came from the Duke of Crequi , advising , that by reason of the ill treatment he received from the Court of Rome , the common provisions for the support of his House were in a great measure restrained ; so that he should be forced with his Family to leave Rome , and to retire into the Dominions of the Duke of Toscany . This Advice and new matter of Affront so enraged the mind of the King , that he immediately commanded the Nuntio to depart his Dominions , which was executed so effectually , that he was conducted by a Guard to the confines of Savoy . In the mean time the Pope being desirous to excuse , and protect Cardinal Imperiale , was contented to take the blame upon himself ; and to mannage the matter , he constituted a select Congregation of Cardinals , viz. Rospigliosi , Chigi , Borromeo , Imperiale , Pio , Sachetti , Corrado , and Farnese , to examine , and discourse the matters in Dispute in a Political manner , and to give their Opinions by what ways and means , things might best admit of an Accommodation . The Cardinal Chigi also obtained licence to be admitted to a Visit with the French Ambassadour : but it signified little , for the Ambassadour appeared sullen , and reserved ; saying , that he had no quarrel with the Corsi , nor had he reason to blame them for executing onely the commands of their Masters . On the first of September Crequi departed from Rome , in company with the Duke of Cesarini , who having shewed some concernment , and partiality for the French Party , lay under the displeasure and indignation of the Pope . So soon as the Ambassadour was gone , discontents slew yet higher than before ; for it was not onely advised to commit Cardinal d' Este into the Prison of St. Angelo , but also to deprive both him , and Mancini of the degree and dignity of Cardinals . But howsoever , it was thought necessary to appease the King by some pleasing Lenitives , and by means which might pacifie his just Anger and displeasure : To which end , the Pope dispatched divers affectionate Letters to him , full of sorrow , and resentment for the late unhappy mischiefs : divers Proposals were also dispatched to the Duke of Crequi tending to an Accommodation : and Edicts published against the Corsi , who were criminals in this Action , desiring all Princes into whose Dominions they were fled , not to allow , or grant them protection . And farther in detestation of this late fact , a Company of the Corsi , which were not concerned in the Riot , were disbanded , and cashiered from service of the Pope . In the mean time , Crequi remained at Radocofani ( which is within the Dominions of the Great Duke ) expecting Orders from the King in what manner he was to behave and govern himself : which being come with the forms of adjustment , and some private instructions in favour of the Dukes of Parma , and Modena ; the Abbat Rospigliosi ( Nephew of the Cardinal of that name ) was dispatched to the Ambassadour with Instructions , and Proposals : but this Treaty taking no effect , Rasponi was employed : but then the Duke proposed two Alternatives , the one was totally excluded , and the other admitted of so many exceptions ; that Crequi despairing of any reconciliation , went to Luca , and thence to Ligorne , from whence passing into France , he added more fuel to the Fire , encreasing the differences which were as yet too fresh , and new to be reconciled . The two Alternatives were as follow : That Castro and Rociglione should be restored to the Duke of Parma , and the Valley of Comachio to the Duke of Modena : the most Christian King requiring no other satisfaction for the late injuries he received , than that he might be able to do justice to the two Princes his Allies and Friends , who had resigned themselves to his defence , and protection . And to the end that Ambassadours from his Majesty and other Princes might for the future live quietly at Rome with their Families , and enjoy the priviledges and immunities which appertain to them according to the Law of Nations ; no Design should be enterprised against them , without the consent , and knowledg of the Sacred Colledg . That the Processes at Law against the Duke Cesarini should be superseded ; and reparations made him for all detriment done to his Estate , and disparagement to his Honour . And that likewise proceedings at Law , whether Civil , or criminal against any Person on this occasion should cease , after the twentieth of August . That all Corps of Guard after that time , and quarters of Soldiers be removed out of Rome ; and after this , That the manner , how the Duke Cesarini is to be received into Rome , be treated , and agreed with himself . But in case the Pope did not judg fit to assent , and agree to these Proposals , then this Alternative was offered : That Don Mario be banished to Siena for five years . That Cardinal Ghigi be sent Legat into France , to make the Pope's excuse at his first Audience , upon the matters which lately happened in Rome . That at his second Audience , he shall supplicate his Majesties Pardon both for himself and his whole Family ; and that the form , and circumstances of this Address , shall be ordered and concerted with the Ambassadour Crequi . That Cardinal Imperiale be degraded , and deprived of his Hat. That the Captain of the Guards be cashiered , and for ever banished . That a Pyramid be erected amidst the late quarters of the Corsi at Rome , with an Inscription specifying the Crime for which they were banished , and for which they were rendered uncapable for ever more to serve , or bear Arms in Rome . These were the first draughts of those Proposals which France offered in order to an Accommodation ; which being brought to Rome did greatly trouble the mind of the Pope , with many melancholly and distracted thoughts ; of which he eased himself in a full Consistory , complaining of the hard terms exacted from him by the King of France : For reply whereunto some of the Cardinals , and particularly Azzolino , spake loudly against the Proposals , encouraging the Pope to a fortitude of mind , and to stand stiff upon his terms , rather demanding satisfaction from the King , than yielding to terms derogatory to his Honour . Howsoever the Pope being streightned in his thoughts , and being divided between the apprehensions he conceived of a War against the Church , and the tenderness he had for his Relations , his own Honour , and the reputation of the Sacred Colledg , which he esteemed wounded in the person of Cardinal Imperiale ; he inclined rather to the second Alternative , than to the first : and accordingly he designed to send Cardinal Chigi his Legat into France : and Imperiale was to be removed from his Government in Rome , and sent Legat into the Marca . But because this change appeared to the King rather a promotion , than a punishment , he was sent to Genoua , there to reside , until he could contrive means to reconcile himself to the King : but because the Brief did not denote this dismission under the term of Banishment , exceptions were made thereunto as dissentaneous from the pleasure of his Majesty : but as to Don Mario the Pope seemed to grant whatsoever was desired , and to sacrifice him , and all his Relations , for the quietness and peace of the Church ; but this was only a flourish , and an excess of words as afterwards appeared in the sequel , when matters came to be put in execution . As to the Corsi , whatsoever was demanded , was condescended unto . But things being in this imperfect manner agreed ; this year ended with fears , and apprehensions of an ensuing War. And in the mean time Avignon revolting from the Pope , the Inhabitants pulled down the Arms of the Church , and expelled the Papal Officers from the City : the People crying aloud for France , and their return to that Dominion , from whence they had been unjustly alienated by connivance , or indulgence of former Kings : and now they erected the Arms of France in all publick places ; and restored , or renewed the Antient Inscriptions , which vindicated , and attested the Right which the Kings of France held unto that City . To augment all these difficulties , Spain seemed inclining to the concernments of France ; for which reason the Venetians appeared the most proper Instruments to be employed in the Offices of Mediation ; and accordingly the Ambassadour of that Republick residing at Paris called Luigi Grimani received Instructions to treat in favour of the Pope ; and indeed the way of Treaty was the onely remedy which Rome could propose ; for the King of Spain , to the great admiration of the World , had granted leave for the French Troops to march through Milan into the Ecclesiastical State. The Duke of Savoy adhered to the French Interest ; Genoua being weak , and unable to resist , durst not deny a compliance ; the Duke of Parma , and Modena for their own convenience , and hopes of benefit , became parties in combination against the Pope . So that France nourishing vast Designs by this conjuncture of Affairs , kept up their dissatisfactions in the Court of Rome , which they pretended to have been augmented , and enflamed by that honourable treatment and reception , which the Pope had given to Charles Duke of Loraine , who was fled from France , and shrouded himself under the protection of the Church . About the beginning of this year Cardinal d' Este , and the Duke of Crequi arrived at Paris , where they gave a full relation of all matters which had lately passed in that Outrage , committed by the Corsi ; with all the particulars of the Treaty which had been acted at St. Quirico : But they represented things in such severe terms , as greatly exasperated the mind of h●● Majesty , and caused him to reject all the Briefs , Papers , and Letters which were sent from the Pope , and Cardinals for their 〈…〉 : so that nothing was now discoursed of at Paris but War , and the manner how to carry , and manage the French Arms in Italy ; which were so feared and apprehended at Rome , that all the consultations of the Consistory were to facilitate the Negotiations , and give such satisfaction , as might prevent a War. In the mean time Aloisé Grimani Ambassadour for the Republick of Venice , then residing at Paris , used all means possible to bring matters to a reasonable understanding : in which he so well succeeded , that he procured a new Deputation for Plenipotentiaries to be nominated , and appointed by both sides , and the place for Treaty to be Lions : So on the twentieth of February an Instrument was signed by the Ambassadour Grimani , and the Duke of Crequi , and subscribed also by Monsieur Tellier Secretary of State , and War ; whereby it was concerted , and agreed to enter upon a Treaty at the place aforesaid , and that Plenipotentiaries should be sent thither with Commissions from his Majesty . Thus for some time whilest the troubles were a little appeased , and quieted ; the Court of France passed the Carneval with their usual jollity ; and entertained it self with celebration of the marriage , between Madmoiselle de Valois , and the Duke of Savoy , the Count de Soissons representing the person of the Duke at the ceremony of Espousals . The which few days after was followed by the marriage of Madmoiselle Mariana Mancini Niece of Cardinal Mazarini , with the Duke of Buglion great Chamberlain of France . And now the Plenipotentiaries preparing for their meeting at Lions : Aloisé Sagredo arrived at Paris in quality of Ambassadour for the Venetians , and to succeed in the place of Grimani , who was to be assisting in the Office of Mediation at Lions ; Grimani , and Monsignor Rasponi Plenipotentiary from the Pope met at the time , and place appointed ; but the Duke of Crequi on pretence of the Queen Mother's sickness , or rather because he desired to be waited , and attended for , came not to Lions till towards the middle of May : where entering on their Conference , matters were proceeded to a hopeful condition of agreement ; when on a sudden they were unhappily interrupted , by the Title which the Pope sent to Rasponi to be his Nuntio Extraordinary to all Christian Princes : for whereas the French King had absolutely determined , not to receive any person from the Pope with Title of Nuntio until the differences were accommodated between himself and Rome ; the Treaty was by Order of the King broken off upon that punctilio ; but afterwards was by Order renewed again at Bonvicino , a place situate on the Frontiers of Savoy ; the Parochial Church of which is in the Dominions of France ; and on the other side of the Bridg , ( which is the Territory of Savoy ) is an antient , and famous Monastery of Carmelite Friers ; thither as we have said the Treaty was transferred , where besides Crequi , Rasponi , and Grimani , there were present the Agents for Modena , and Parma , and the twelve Consuls of Avigion ; Rasponi took his quarters on the side of Savoy , and the other on that of France . Here the particulars were again debated ; and the Pope was persuaded to condescend to all the pretensions of France , excepting onely to the restitution of Castro ; on which the King peremptorily insisted , because he had engaged his Honour and Authority therein , by the Articles of Peace made at the Pyreneans . The Pope on the other side insisted . That it was not in his Power to pass an Act so prejudicial to the Apostolical Chair , and contrary to the many Bulls of his Predecessours . And thus whilest both sides insisted resolutely on this Point with many delays and punctilios , which obstructed a conclusion , the King dispatched an express to Rome , to know the ultimate resolution of the Pope on that Point : and when answer was returned , that by reason of the Sentences passed by the Tribunals of Justice , and that Castro was in the Camera annexed to the triple Crown , and incorporated into the Dominions of the Church ; he could not assent to have it dismembred from St. Peter's Patrimony : so soon , I say , as this news came , the Treaty broke off , every one returning to his Place and Country . During this Treaty at Buonvicinio , great preparations were making at Rome for a War ; and when it broke up without agreement , then contrary to all expectation the Troops were disbanded , and the Officers Reformed ; though in the mean time the French Troops began to march into Italy , which was the occasion of a witty saying : That at Rome they armed , when they knew not with whom they were to have War , and disarmed , when they knew not with whom they should have Peace . And yet it is probable , and by most believed , that there was never any real design of Rupture by either side ; but that the pretensions , and preparations for this War , were onely in appearance , and made subservient to other Projects : though to make it appear real , the Duke of Beaufort was sent with a Fleet of Ships on the Coast of Italy , the approach of which gave an Allarm at the very Gates of Rome ; but afterwards disappeared , and stood off again into the Sea , pretending to be driven to Calari in Sardinia by Tempests and contrary Winds . And though neither the Pope , nor King ( as was believed ) were in earnest in matter of a War ; yet the ill correspondence between them was judged prejudicial to Christendom , and obstructive to those succours which were intended against the Turk , who had then lately made himself Master of Newhausell , and was triumphant in Hungary . Wherefore the Venetians with more warm instances than ever , laboured to renew the Treaty ; in which Office the Spaniards also judged themselves obliged to join , because they desired to keep the Arms of France distant from Italy : and both one and the other used their endeavours so effectually with the Pope and the King ; that they both consented to enter into another Treaty : and accordingly the French King constituted Monsignore Bourlemont then at Florence to be his Plenipotentiary , and the Pope ordained Rasponi with a like Power from him ; Pisa being the place appointed for the Treaty : where after some few days of debate , all matters came to be concluded , and agreed in form , and manner following : That his Holiness to please the most Christian King , had assented to dismember Castro from the Patrimony of the Church : conditionally that the Duke of Parma within the space of eight years pay the sum of eight millions six hundred and nineteen Crowns to the Camera : Of which sum having paid one half , he shall be invested , and restored into one half of the Principality . And in case that any dispute shall arise touching the division of the moiety , the same shall be determined by two Arbitrators indifferently chosen , and they not agreeing , the difference shall be referred to the Umpirage of a third Person . Or otherwise the Camera making the division , the Duke shall have Power to chuse ; or otherwise if the Duke makes the division , then the choice shall be in the Power of the Camera . That the Duke of Modena shall renounce all his pretensions to Comacchio . And the Pope at the instance of the King shall in lieu thereof give and surrender unto the said Duke Mount d' Este , which was valued at two hundred and fifty thousand Crowns or thereabouts ; and shall remit to him the Interest which he owes to the Montists , which was estimated at fifty thousand Crowns ; together with a donative of forty thousand Crowns , or in lieu thereof some Palace in Rome to the Duke's satisfaction . And that the Pope shall give a Bull of Jus Patronatus Perpetui to the House of Este of the Abby of Pomposa ; and Bondeno , to which the Popes shall never pretend Right or Title . That the Cardinal Nephew shall be sent Legat into France , where at his first publick Audience with the King , he shall repeat these very words : That his Holiness is extreamly sorry for the late barbarous outrage committed against the Person of the Duke of Crequi his Majesties Ambassadour ; in which matter he prays his Majesty to believe , that neither he , nor any of his Family was concerned , or was culpable , the truth of which he shall Attest unto his Majesty with all the assurances of respect , and reverence for the Person of his Majesty . That Cardinal Imperiale be dispeeded into France to justifie himself ; in regard his Majesty is pleased to grant him liberty so to do , and will accept of his submission . That his Holiness shall restore Cardinal Maldachino to his pristine State and condition , and free him of all damage and interest : and for better security shall send a Brief to the King of such Tenour . That so soon as the Ratification of this Treaty shall arrive at Rome , Don Mario shall immediately depart from thence , and shall by a Writing under his hand , and upon the faith of a Gentleman declare , that he was no ways concerned in the late Riot of the Corsi ; the which shall be confirmed by a Brief of the Pope avouching , and giving assurance of his innocence of that Fact : And that he shall not return to Rome until such time , that his justification being carried to the King by the hand of the Legate , his Majesty shall declare his pleasure therein . That Don Augustino shall upon approach of the Duke of Crequi to Rome , go forth to meet him as far as St. Quirico in case he comes by way of Toscany : if by Sea , then he shall meet him at Civita-vecchia ; if by Romagna , then at Narni ; and shall there make known to him the great trouble , which the Pope hath conceived for the late accident . That Donna Beronice , and the Princess Farnese , shall go and meet the Lady Ambassadress , as far as Ponte Molle , where they shall both testifie the extraordinary sorrow they conceived for the late misfortune which caused her departure , and the joy they have for her return , and happy understanding of all matters . That his Holiness shall in a most effectual manner instruct his Ministers to make known unto the Ambassadour , the high esteem he hath for a personage of his Quality who represents the Person of so great a King , who is eldest Son of the Church . That the Duke of Cesarini shall be restored to the possession and enjoyment of his Goods , and Estate . That the like shall be observed , and practised towards all Persons who have had any concernment in the late matter . That the whole Nation of the Corsi shall be declared uncapable to serve not onely in Rome , but in any other part of the Ecclesiastical State. And that the Captain of the Guards in Rome shall be cashiered from his Office. That a Pyramid shall be erected in Rome over against the place where the Corsi held their Corps of Guard , with an Inscription declaring the Crime for which they were banished from the Ecclesiastical State. That so soon as the Cardinal-Legat should arrive at Paris , and the former particulars were accomplished , that then the King would again restore Avignon to the Pope : It being agreed that neither any of the Inhabitants , Strangers , or Sojourners there living , shall be troubled , or questioned for any thing they said or acted in in the revolt of that City , which happened on the twentieth of August 1662. or for any thing which passed on this occasion from that time , until the day that his Majesty restored it to the Pope . These Particulars thus agreed , and signed by the Plenipotentiaries were sent to Rome and Paris to be ratified and confirmed ; and in the mean time the Pope laboured to excuse the banishment of Don Mario , and the sending of Cardinal Chigi in quality of his Legat into France ; but neither the one nor the other would be dispensed with . Wherefore Don Mario retired to Sora in the Kingdom of Naples ; and Cardinal Chigi began his Journey with a noble Equipage and Attendance of Prelates and Gentlemen , amongst which was Monsignor Colonna , appointed to reside at Avignon in quality of Legat for the Pope . The Cardinal being entered into France , was received in all places with great honour , and splendid entertainment ; and being conducted to Fontainbleau , where the Court then resided , he had his first Audience with the King ; all things passing to the mutual satisfaction of both Parties . Some days after , Cardinal Imperiale arrived at Paris , to accomplish another Article of the Treaty ; where having justified himself according to agreement , the King accepted his submission , and returned him with testimonials , signifying the entire satisfaction he received by his Address . The other Points in the Articles being to be executed at Rome by the Duke of Crequi , the Cardinals d' Este and Maldachino arrived there , and were received by the Pope , and the Court according to the formalities agreed . And the Duke being likewise mollified by the Addresses which the Queen of Sweden made to him , as also by the Application made to him by the Cardinals Corrado , and Azzolino , who always spake loud and boldly against the French ; all Animosities were appeased , and these troubles ended , which had administred great vexation and unquietness to the spirit of the Pope , during three years that they had continued . The Controversies of France being thus happily composed , Don Mario had licence to return again to Rome ; and the Pope had time to inspect the turbulencies in Spain , which were growing into dangerous consequences , upon Disputes raised concerning the Immaculate conception of the Blessed Virgin. The Dominicans violently maintained the contrary Tenent , in opposition to the Jesuits ; in which the Disciples of both sides became so concerned , that what could not be determined by a Moderator in the Schools , was in danger to be decided in the Fields , or Streets by the Sword. To prevent which , the King sent the Bishop of Piacenza to the Pope , desiring his Sentence and determination of the question , as being the Oracle to whom they were to have recourse for solution in all difficulties of this nature . The Pope who was a great Favourer of the Jesuits and their Doctrines , consulted the question with such , who were inclined to that Opinion ; and after some days consideration , he determined for the Immaculate Conception : which though he would not enter , or enumerate amongst the Doctrines of Faith ; yet he published a Bull , denouncing several Penalties , and Censures against those , who should either publickly or privately maintain the contrary . And in the same year , he canonized Francis Sales Bishop , and Prince of Geneva ; who by his Treatise called an Introduction to a Holy Life , hath given sufficient testimony of a devout , and spiritual Soul. This year also the Sorbonists at Paris undertook to censure and condemn two Books , the one of James Vernant , who asserts the Pope's Power , and Infallibility of the Pope in derogation of Councils , Kings , and Bishops , and the other of Amadeus Guimenius , who defends the Morals of the Jesuits : the Pope being displeased with this confidence of the Sorbonists , who being but a Colledg only , should presume to determine Cases of such high nature , complained to the King , who in compliance with his Holiness , assembled a Congregation of Bishops at Pontoise ; the which being met , passed a Censure on the Sorbonists ; not condemning their Opinion , but their presumption for that being but a private Colledg , they should usurp a Power which appertained to the Congregation , and not unto them . The Pope not satisfied with these imperfect proceedings , amends them at Rome , and by a Bull condemns the Opinions of the Sorbonists under penalty of Excommunication . But this Doctrine of the Pope's could not be digested by the Parliament of Paris , who appeared Favourers of the Sorbonists ; howsoever lest these questions should engender discords , and cause great trouble in the State , they were silenced , and by the King's Authority suppressed , every one being under severe penalties forbidden to dispute , or handle questions of this dangerous consequence . Wherefore these Points being laid asleep , rather than eradicated are sometimes revived , and suffered to be started , whensoever they are seasonable , and judged commodious for the welfare of the State. The same year likewise the Pope condemned the five Propositions of Cornelius Jansenius Bishop of Ypres concerning Grace , and Free-Will ; and confirmed the Edict , which Innocent X. had made against them . Notwithstanding which , so little regard was had thereunto , that those Opinions are still maintained and defended both by words and Writings . But now to proceed to his Acts and publick Works . That Alexander VII . might not appear less splendid in his publick Monuments , than other Popes : he repaired many Ruins , enlarged and adorned many Streets , much to the Ornament of the City , and convenience of the Inhabitants . The Pantheon which was a famous Temple of Old Rome , built by M. Agrippa ; and afterwards by Boniface IV. dedicated to the Blessed Virgin , he repaired , and altered with much advantage : for whereas formerly they descended unto it by steps , he filled the low places with rubbish , so that an entrance was made thereunto upon a level ; and having raised the Pillars which were almost buried in the Earth , he therewith erected a stately Portico , making it a magnificent structure , which before was filled up with dirt and rubbish cast thereunto by the neighbouring Market . The Forum or Market-place , where the Columna Antoniana stands , he cleansed , and removed all rubbish from it , and so beautified it on all sides , that it is now a pleasant , and convenient part of the City . The Archigymnasium Romanum which was begun by Leo X. he finished , and adorned with a sumptuous Library ; the Chamber for which , he erected at his own charge , and supplied it with excellent Books , for the common use of learned Men. He also designed to build a Colledg , wherein to entertain the most learned and famous Men of the Age , invited thereunto from all parts of the World. So that where any one was esteemed excellent and famous in any Science , and especially if he were learned , and an acute Disputant in Divinity ; he might be here entertained with a convenient subsistence : to support which , and make a Revenue for this Colledg , he designed the desolation of some Monasteries , which having formerly been ordained with holy Discipline , and to a good end , were now fallen from their original , and primary Institution : but whilest he was contemplating , and contriving this design , he became infirm , and afflicted with a Chronical Distemper , which abated the heat of his proceedings , which afterwards ended , and were wholly laid aside by his death . He erected a noble , and magnificent Hall adjoyning to the Vatican , which he called an Archivium , or a place to lodge all Papers and Writings relating to the Apostolical Sea ; that is , all Papers rendering an account of the Negotiations of Nuntios in the Courts of forein Princes : Likewise the Letters written to Popes from the Governours , and Ministers of Provinces belonging to the Church ; such Letters also as had been written concerning the Rights and Priviledges of the Papal Chair : for which there having formerly been no certain place allotted , wherein to conserve them , they were dispersed , and scattered in divers places , and many of them in the hands of such , whose Uncles , or Relations had been Popes . The Vatican Library he encreased with an addition of all the Books of the Dukes of Vrbin , both Manuscripts , and Books printed ; And lest whilest he was intent to the adornment of Rome , he should seem forgetful of his own City , he beautified the Cathedral Church of Siena , which by demolishing the Houses which stood near it , he made a large , and open Area to it , removing all impediments which obscured , or obstructed the Prospect . The barbarous Latin which is written about the outside of this Church is very observable , the words are these : Omnis centenus Romae semper est Jubilenus Crimina laxantur , cui paenitet ista donantur , Et confirmavit Bonifacius , & roboravit . Whilest Alexander was employed in these , and other greater Works , he was esteemed to have neglected those assistances which former Popes have usually given and contributed for support of those Princes , which have been borderers , and in War with the Turk , who is the grand Enemy of Christendom . Wherefore that he might give some instances to the contrary , in the year 1666. he equipped his Fleet of Gallies under command of Bichi , and having joined them with the Gallies of Malta ( which by their Institution are obliged to serve under the Standard of the Church , ) they entered the Archipelago , and committed some spoils on the Maritime Towns , or places under Dominion of the Turk ; in which having passed that Summer without any action very memorable , they returned towards the end of the year to their Winter quarters : and this year the Pope recruited the Regiment which he maintained in Dalmatia with two hundred Soldiers . During the twelve years of this Pope's Reign he created thirty eight Cardinals , of which eight were made in the last year of his life ; namely Roberti his Nuntio in France , Visconti his Nuntio in Spain , Julio Spinola his Nuntio to the Emperour , Caracciolo Auditor of the Camera ; likewise John Dolfino Patriarch of Aquileia was made Cardinal at the instance of the Venetians , Ghidobald de Thun Arch-bishop of Saltzburg at the desire of the Emperour , the Duke of Vendosme in compliance with France , and the Duke of Montalto to please Spain . And farther to exalt and dignifie the degree of Cardinals , he appointed a Congregation of the Sacred Colledg to consider , and direct some Formulary , or Rules which might serve to augment the Prerogatives of Cardinals in opposition to the pretences of the Roman Barons : one amongst which was , that the little Bell , which was carried and sounded before the Cardinals , should be no more in use ; for that the lustre of their Purple was so evident , as needed no such mean Signal to make them known . In fine , Pope Alexander having reigned twelve years with frequent fits and agonies of the Stone ; at length being worn out with business , and extremity of his Disease , he died on the twelfth day of May 1667. in the sixty ninth year of his Age , having reigned twelve years , one month , and sixteen days . Some time before his departure out of this World , he made a short Discourse to the Cardinals concerning the frailties of humane life , from which the greatness of Popes was not exempted : and which was more demonstrable in him , by reason of the Chronical distemper under which he had for many years laboured ; concluding at the last with exhortations to elect such a Pope , who might correct , and make amends for those Infirmities to which he had been subject . This Pope was naturally of a good habit of body , but much weakned by a dissection which was made for the stone in his Bladder , when he was at Colen ; he was lean , and not very robust in his limbs , but howsoever had such strength in the gripe of his hands , that scarce any one could quit himself from him , whom he had seized . He was of a middle stature , of a pleasant Air in his Countenance , and of excellent grace in Elocution , which was not much altered by the loss of his teeth , which were loosened , and falled out by a continual defluxion of rheum upon his gums . He was very facetious and pleasant in his Conversation , and delighted himself very much in reading the antient Latin Poets : Wherefore when the Cardinals came to congratulate his Election to the Pontificate , he made use of that Verse out of Virgil , — Dies , quem semper acerbum Semper honoratum ( sic vos voluistis ) habebo . This Pope was endued with natural parts in an extraordinary manner ; and was very polite in his dress , and in his way of living : howsover in the course of his years he gave an instance , and example to the World what difference there is in those qualifications which are required to make up the virtues of a Prince , and of a private Person , or of a Pope , and a Prelate . For whilest he onely wore the Purple of a Cardinal , he governed himself in such a mean between the defects blamed in the Pope that Reigned , and the Virtues desired and expected in a Successour , that he appeared the onely desireable Person in the World , to whom with most confidence the Keys of St. Peter might be delivered . But being arrived at the top , and summary point of his Ambition , of his desires and designs , he lived with much less caution and industry than before , and giving way to that vanity of Genius , which he had formerly suppressed or disguised ; he so amused himself in the ostentation of Buildings , that he neglected both the concernments of Princes and the care of his People : And whilest he laboured to exalt and enrich his Nephews and Kindred , he died unlamented , and much abated in that reputation , with which he entered into the Papal Chair . CLEMENT IX . THE Funeral Rites of Alexander VII . being performed according to the solemn customs of former Popes , and the Cardinals having held several Congregations , at which Audience was given to the Ambassadours of forein Princes ; and the Chigi with other Officers of the Church and City being confirmed in their several places , the Cardinals entered the Conclave on the second day of June 1667. But first , and before they entered , a great Dispute arose concerning the place where the Conclave was to be held ; for that the Vatican being seated in a bad Air , was at that season of the year reputed almost contagious , at least so incommodious by reason of the excessive heats of the Summer , that it was judged pernicious to the health of all the Colledg ; and therefore Monte Cavallo was proposed , as a situation more secure , and which with the expence of two thousand Crowns might be rendered as commodious as the Vatican : The Persons appointed to oversee this Work , were the Cardinals Barberino , Orsino , and Este ; who having considered thereof , made their report , that the House of Monte Cavallo was not capable of being made convenient to receive the Conclave in such form , as in the Vatican ; where after the manner of Conclaves , the Cells of the Cardinals are all on the same floor ; the which , and many other inconveniencies rendered that , and all other places in Rome uncapable to receive the Conclave in such form , as was ever practised at the Vatican ; and therefore it was the place chosen and appointed as formerly . Notwithstanding the badness of the Air , and the heat of the season , which served to hasten the Election ; for though the Cardinals were divided into many Parties , and adhered to their several Interests ; yet being wise Men , they knew to prefer health , and long life before other considerations whatsoever . Wherefore the Cardinals entering the Vatican ; the third of June was the first day of the Conclave , which was divided into five several Parties or Factions : the first was that of the Chigi , which was the most numerous of any , consisting of thirty four Votes ; the second was that of the Barberini , composed of sixteen ; the Spaniards of nine , and the French of seven ; and lastly the Flying Squadron made up of the Pamfilians , and other male-contents , formed a party of about ten Voices : of which Imperiale , and Azzolini were the chief , who joyning themselves to the Spanish Cardinals opposed at the first Scrutiny the election of Farnese in such manner , that he seemed excluded from all possibility of being Pope : howsoever his Party had certainly prevailed , had not Barberino with his Associates opposed the Choice : for though Farnese was a Person qualified with all the knowledg of Political Laws , and Ecclesiastical Canons ; yet the memory of what had passed , between his Uncle Vrban and the Dukes of Parma , was too fresh to be in a few years so well reconciled , as to engage the Barberini to that Interest . Wherefore Barbarino casting his Eye on an other Person , assembled all the Creatures of his Uncle Vrban VIII . to favour the Election which he designed . And having hereunto joined the Cardinals of the Flying Squadron , with several others ; he went to the Apartment of Cardinal Chigi , to whom in the name of his Party , he gave him to understand , that they were sufficiently sensible , that the Power of his Enemy in the Conclave was such ; that none was in a possibility of being created Pope , without his assent and concurrence ; and therefore they were come to know which of his Creatures he judged worthy of his suffrage . To which Chigi , after having returned thanks to Barberino , made this Reply , That all his Friends were beloved , and esteemed by him with that equality of affection , that he knew not how to prefer one before another ; or by the nomination of one to disoblige others . Whereunto Barberino made Answer , That since his Eminence was not pleased to name any , he would propose Rospigliosi , which Chigi seemed readily to accept ; but in reality his mind was contrary , as appeared by the Scrutiny , in which his Vote was otherwise disposed . And indeed Chigi had no great affection for the person of Rospigliosi ; having not only taken some disgust against him in the time that he served in quality of Secretary to his Uncle Alexander VII . but also had discovered the bad inclination which many others of the Chigian Party had to him : at which Barbarino did not openly demonstrate any great resentment , hoping that by such delays and Controversies , he might spin a Clue so fine , as would lead and conduct him to the heighth of his desires ; and indeed he had improved his interest so well , that he had attained to nineteen Votes . In the mean time endeavours were made for the Cardinals Brancacci , Spinola , Elci , and others which prolonged the issue of Affairs , which every Cardinal by reason of the heats , and ill Air desired to conclude , that so they might be enlarged from their confinement , which began to be so unhealthful that many of the Cardinals fell sick , as also their Conclavists who attended them , and Cardinal Sforsa Palavicino died : the which gave such an allarm to the whole Conclave , that the Cardinals resolved on a dispatch , which in all probability appeared most easie in the Person of Rospigliosi . The interest which most opposed it , was that of Chigi ; against which the other Cardinals uniting their Power , induced Chigi to concur , lest a Pope should be chosen in despight of his opposition , and against his consent ; wherefore Chigi and Barbarino agreeing upon the matter concerted with the factions of France and Spain , though the Cardinal Vandorme was not well pleased with the Choise . In fine , all Parties agreeing , the Cardinals hastned into the Chappel ; where Barbarino and Azzolino , having procured thirty one Votes for Rospigliosi ; Chigi and his Party came in , and concurred with the rest , so that of sixty four Cardinals then in the Conclave , Rospigliosi was elected , and created Pope by sixty one . Thus after eighteen days that this Conclave had continued , Rospigliosi was on the twentieth of June proclaimed Pope by Cardinal d' Este with these words , which are according to the usual form : Annuncio vobis Gaudium magnum . Habemus Eminentissimum , & Reverendissimum Dominum Cardinalem Julium Rospigliosum in Summum Pontificem , qui vocatur Clemens Nonus . After which the usual Adoration followed which was performed by the Cardinals , and the Pope being habited in his Pontifical Vestments , was carried in procession with attendance of all the Cardinals to St. Peter's Church . And on the 26th . of June he was there Crowned , according to all the Rites and Ceremonies of Popes . Julio Rospigliosi was born at Pistoia , a City in the Dominions of the Great Duke of Toscany ; his Family was Noble , and much more illustrated by his own Vertues and Fortune . For being naturally of a quick and lively understanding , he plentifully answered the expectation of his Parents , rendering abundant fruits in return of that care , and expence they had employed in his Education : and being arrived at some maturity of age , Vrban VIII . then reigning , observed a genius in him fit and proper for business ; so that the first step he made to preferment was by the favour of Vrban , who made him Auditor to his Nephew Cardinal Barberin , when he sent him in a solemn manner with the Character of his Legat into France , and then into Spain with Instructions to compose the differences about the Valteline , and establish a happy Peace between the two Kings : in which Employment he so well discharged and acquitted himself , that Vrban made him his Nuntio in Ordinary to the Court of Spain ; the which Office , though commonly conferred but for three years , yet Rospigliosi made himself so pleasing unto and esteemed by his Catholick Majesty , and so useful to the Interest of Rome , that his Commission was continued for the full space of eleven years , to the intire and plenary satisfaction both of the Pope , and the King. After the death of Vrban VIII . those who had taken the Government into their hands under Innocent X. beholding Rospigliosi with an Eye of envy , and emulation , caused him to be recalled from his residence of Nuntio , to make room for some other Favourite . After which returning to Rome , he lived in a private manner without other preferment , than of one of the Canons of Santa Maria Maggiore , until the death of this Pope , when during the vacancy of the Sea , he was by the unanimous consent of the Colledg of Cardinals constituted Governour of Rome ; which at that time is always so licentious , that it requires a sober , severe , and vigilant Officer to restrain the abuses and outrages which are daily committed in the City . Afterwards Alexander VII . being elected Pope , to whom the Abilities and Vertues of Rospigliosi were sufficiently known , he chose him for his Secretary of State ; and to render him the more considerable in that Office , he conferred on him the honour of the Cardinals Hat ; in which employment he gave such testimonies of his abilities and integrity , that Alexander would usually say , That he was served by a Secretary after his own heart , on whom he could confidently rely , and repose all his cares . And indeed his Services were not onely pleasing to his Master , but in such manner conspicuous to the whole Colledg of Cardinals , and to all Rome , as served him for a step to that high promotion to which he succeeded . And now Rospigliosi being Elected , Crowned , and established in the Papal Chair ( as we have said ) under the name of Clement IX . he in the first place rendered thanks to every Cardinal in particular , for the suffrage he had given him , and then to them all in general in a full Consistory ; where he delivered himself with such eloquent expressions , and with such excellency of Speech , as gave sufficient proof of the gift of Rhetorick , with which he was naturally endued , and which with an admirable elocution adorned all the Speeches which he made in publick . It hath been the custom of Popes to perform some Act after their Coronation , which may reconcile the minds of the people to them ; and accordingly this Pope , that he might give some Essay of his liberal and generous inclinations towards the Publick ; he in the first place took care , that Provisions might be cheap and plentiful at Rome , and eased the People of some Taxes with which they were burdened ; and on this occasion he caused certain Medals of Gold and Silver to be stamped , with the impression of a Pelican , and with this Motto : Non sibi , sed aliis Clemens . Moreover , To give some indications of his Mind to the World concerning those resolutions , which he had taken to govern with Prudence , Wisdom , and severe adherence to Righteousness and Judgment , he stamped this Motto on the first Money he coined : Constantia Silverii ad imitandum proposita . For he himself being elected Pope on Silverius , or St. Sylvesters's day , who was a Pope firm and steady to his resolutions , and unmoveable in matters which related to the welfare of the Church , he took this Omen for an Admonition , obliging him to govern with the same Spirit , which animated his Predecessour Sylverius . Wherefore , attending to the welfare of his Subjects , and to the advancement of the Christian Cause , he eased ( as we have said ) his People of several Taxes , and in lieu thereof charged himself with a Debt of a million of Crowns : to extinguish which , and to make that provision which the Venetians required against the Turk , who that year hardly pressed the City of Candia , he assented to the dissolution of certain Religious Houses , which seemed superfluous and of little benefit , or concernment to the Church ; namely , the Canons of St. George in Alga , the Gesuati , the Jeronimites of Fiesole ; which being places remote , and of no great use , were formerly under the consideration of Innocent X. and Alexander VII . and by both marked out with design to be reduced , when the emergent pressures of the Republick should require a supply . And now that time being come : for the Vizier Kuperlee had for above the space of a whole year besieged the City of Candia , had strongly intrenched himself , and being daily re inforced with new supplies , was in a probable and fair way to gain the Town , and therewith to become Master of all the Island of Candia . Wherefore the Pope issued his Bull , granting licence to the Venetian Republick to sell the Lands and Revenues belonging to those places afore-mentioned within their Dominions , and to make use of the Money to carry on their War , and expel the Turks from the Kingdom of Candia . In this conjuncture the Pope intended to avail himself of the urgencies , and necessities of the Republick ; and to induce them thereby to consent to the abolition of certain Laws , which were , and had been very derogatory to the Power of the Court of Rome : but the wise Republick adhering to the same principles which influenced them in the time of Paul V. declared their unshaken constancy , and resolution to admit no innovation of such a nature as was demanded : of which the Pope being well advised , relinquished his pretensions ; it seeming unseasonable to take an advantage on the present emergencies of the Republick , to obtain that from them , which could not be granted without unhinging the whole frame of the publick Liberty . And though the suppression of these Convents proceeded currently within the Dominions of the Republick ; yet on this occasion great difficulties and Disputes arose between the Court of Rome , and the Governments of Milan and Naples . For at Milan they pretended that these Convents being of Royal foundation could not be dissolved without the King's consent ; and at Naples they refused to admit , that the Money arising from the dissolved Convents , should be disposed according to the will and pleasure of the Court of Rome ; denying all Power to the Archbishop to intermeddle therein , as Delegate to the Pope , by vertue of his Ecclesiastical Authority : and this Controversie was maintained with that heat , that the Provost of Naples opposed the Arch bishop with armed Bands , when he came to execute the Decrees of Rome ; on which the Pope made use of his thundering Excommunications : howsoever they availed little ; for the heats were blown into a flame , and the matters become so intriguesom , as not to be composed , until the time of Clement X. the succeeding Pope . Howsoever , this Pope being in an extraordinary manner zealous for the success of the Christian Cause against the Turk , and sollicitous for the preservation of Candia , omitted no means which might conduce to the safety of it . And therefore after the example of his Predecessours , he laboured to engage the Christian Princes in a holy League against the Turk : but in regard that it could not possibly be performed , until such time as a Peace was concluded between France and Spain : the Pope recalled his Nephew Cardinal Rospigliosi from Bruxels , where for the space of three years he had resided in quality of Internuntio , by Commission from Alexander VII . ordering him in his return home to pass through Paris , and in a private manner to complement the King , endeavouring to discover the inclinations of his Majesty to a Peace with Spain , and how he was disposed to yield those succours , which were necessarily required for the preservation of Candia . In pursuance hereof Rospigliosi performed the Offices enjoined him by his Uncle so well , that he inclined the mind of his Majesty to succour Candia , which was languishing and almost ready to expire , and to yield itself to the prevailing Arms of the Turk : and hence it was , that Count S. Paul , the Duke of Beaufort , and Monsieur la Fenillade , with many other Cavaliers adventuring themselves in this generous Enterprise , at least prolonged the fate , though not able to divert it , or rescue Candia from the subjection of it's unchristian Enemies . Moreover , Rospigliosi made those impressions of kindness , and good correspondence between the King and the Pope , as continued during the whole term of his Uncle's Reign : and as an evidence of this friendship , the Pope upon return of his Nephew at Rome , dispatched the Arch-bishop of Thebes in quality of Legat in Extraordinary into France , and Frederick Borromeo with a like Character into Spain ; which Legats finding a disposition in both Kings towards a Peace so well negotiated in behalf of the interest of Rome , that Lewis XIV . of France , and the Queen Regent of Spain ( her Son being in his minority ) appointed Aquisgrane for the place to treat a Peace , of which the Pope was by mutual consent of both Kings ordained the sole Umpire and Moderator . The zeal which affected the Pope for the succour , and relief of Candia was so great , that he laboured with all his Power to bring the Peace between the two Crowns to a speedy issue ; but the French King proceeding in a prosperous course of his Arms , concluded that his successes did merit , and require the grant of such conditions from his Catholick Majesty , as were not consistent with the honour and welfare of that Crown , and therefore resolved to make an entire Conquest of the Franch Compte , before he entered into farther Treaties , or restrain himself within any narrower bounds or limits than those he designed . Whereupon the Prince of Conde being declared General for this Expedition , in the beginning of the year 1668. he marched to Digion in Burgundy to prepare military Affairs in a readiness to begin early the ensuing Campaign : the King also , notwithstanding the inconvenience of the Winter season , thought fit to be there present in Person , which gave that life to action ; that neither cold , or rains , or shortness of the days interrupted the progress of the War ; the Officers and Soldiers issuing from their Winter quarters , with the same chearfulness as in the Summer , readily invested the most considerable places of the Franch Compte , which in a few days surrendred themselves to the victorious Arms of the French ; leaving the World to wonder at those effects of fear , which a sudden surprize had produced ; for those Cities and Fortresses which in other times had valiantly stood out for many months against the Sieges and storms of their Enemies ; did now shamefully yield so soon as they discovered the French Banners displayed before their Walls . To this success the surprise of the action did much contribute ; for had the King deferred this enterprise until the Summer , 't is more than probable , that he might have encountred a greater opposition by the union of the German Princes , who in a season fit for Armies to take the Field , would scarce have suffered so considerable a part as the Franch Compte to be lopped off , and dismembred from the Body of the Empire . This sudden and unexpected success begat a jealousie in the neighbouring Princes ; and was the first moving Cause which gave beginning to the Triple League between England , the Vnited Provinces , and Sweden , leaving a door open to other Princes to be comprehended ( as they should see cause ) in the same Agreement . This Sacred Alliance became the common discourse of all Europe , and many happy effects were expected as consequences thereof . In which conjuncture our Clement IX . renewing his former sollicitations for Peace , procured a suspension of Arms ; and though he desired that Rome , or Venice should be the places appointed for this Treaty : yet Aquisgrane being esteemed a place more convenient for the Electoral Princes , who were much concerned in this Accommodation , it was by common consent ordained for the onely place of Treaty . And now France at the instant pressures of so many powerful Princes inclining to hearken unto Propositions of Peace ; and the King calling to remembrance his Articles with the King of Portugal , not to make a Peace with Spain in exclusion of him ; he immediately sent his Advices to Lisbon , advising that King to dispatch his Plenipotentiary to Aquisgrane which was appointed for the place of Treaty . This intimation being given to the Court of Portugal ; the Count Olivarez Son of the late Favourite , being then a Prisoner at Lisbon , taken at the Battel of Canal , began to propose several Conditions in order to a Peace ; for which afterwards receiving a Commission from Madrid ; a Treaty was separately set on foot without concerning France in it . At this time the Earl of Sandwich resided at the Court of Spain in quality of Ambassadour from his Majesty of Great Britain , a Person so well affected by both Courts , that by mutual consent of both Parties he was in the place of the King his Master , chosen Umpire of the Peace between the two Kingdoms . This Overture being acceptable to our gratious King , he sent his Orders and Instructions to the Earl of Sandwich to remove from Madrid to Lisbon ; there to be Arbitrator of the Peace , and in order thereunto to perform all the good Offices of Mediation . The Plenipotentiaries being accordingly assembled at Lisbon ; after some few Conferences between the Earl of Sandwich , and Count Olivarez a Peace was concluded , and published in the month of March , without any respect or consideration to the agreement contracted the year before with France , or the endeavours of the Abbat of St. Romain to the contrary . And indeed the People were grown so weary of a War , which had continued for the space of twenty eight years , that they were ready to have broken out into a common mutiny , had the least interruption been given thereunto , the Commonalty scarce tempering their rage against the French Minister , for labouring to disappoint that happiness they had so long desired . Some few days after the Peace was proclaimed : a Sentence of Divorce , declaring the Marriage void between the King Alphonso and the Queen was published , grounded on the suppos'd impotency of the King her Husband , whereby the Matrimonial knot was dissolved , and both Parties freed , and stated in a lawful separation with power to dispose of their own Persons . The confirmation of this act of Divorce was a subject of serious consideration to the Pope , but afterwards when it was to extend so far , as to make the Prince lawful possessour of his Brother's Wife and Dominions , it was so much the more weighty and worthy consideration : but at length reasons of State , and conveniences of that Kingdom overswayed the strict Rules and Canons of the Church . But in the first place , we must understand that this Divorce was the consequence of a general revolt of the People from their King ; for they being guided by a prevailing Party in opposition to the Conde de Cassel Meglior Chief Minister of State , murmured against the Government , and perhaps not without some cause ; for the King himself being given to Wine , practised such extravagancies as were intolerable , and which did not pass without some reflections on the Favourite , though as to himself he managed all things with prudence and good conduct : Moreover , the Conde opposing the Peace with Castile , on other terms , than such as were agreeable to the method , and Articles concluded with France , became so displeasing to the People , that he was displaced from his Office , and the Prince admitted to the sole management and direction of Affairs . But the Conspiracy stopped not its course at this period : for the Queen hereupon retiring into a Monastery , and declaring the dissatisfaction she had to the King her Husband , demanded the justice of the Country ( upon the causes given ) to dissolve the Matrimonial knot by a sentence of lawful Divorce . The People at this news were stirred with great commotions , and being naturally enclined to Novelty joined with the Prince's Party to chuse him Governour of the Kingdom , committing the Person of the King to safe custody , until the States of Portugal should otherwise provide in cases of this great emergency . The States being assembled about the beginning of the year , approved the reasons for deposing the King , and confirmed the Regency on the Prince : and upon hearing the Cause between the King and Queen . the Marriage was found void , and null ; and accordingly an Instrument of Divorce was formed and published , and license given to the Prince to take the Queen for his Wife , on supposition that she was still a Virgin , and unknown to his Brother . The case though strange to scrupulous Ears , and Consciences was not yet without former examples . For in Poland John Casimiro succeeded to the Crown , and to the Wife of his Brother Vladislaus . And in former Histories of Portugal , it is recorded , that the Nobility desired John III. to match with the Queen F●●●●ora , relict of King Emanuel his Father : and therefore this case was not without a Precedent , which after dissolution of the Marriage , and publication of the Queen's divorce from Alfonso VI. might confirm , and make lawful the espousals with the Prince his Brother . A particular account of all these Occurrences being given at Paris , by the Sicur Verius who then resided at Lisbon for the Crown of France . The Cardinal Vandosme then Legat à Latere from the Pope to the most Christian King , immediately dispatched a Brief of dispensation into Portugal , in the name and by the Authority of Pope Clement IX . confirming the former Sentence given by the States , and Justitiaries of that Kingdom ; leaving this example to the World , that there may be a Case wherein a younger Brother may lawfully usurp the Dominion of his Elder ; and righteously possess himself of his Wife , and of his Crown . But the Prince Don Pedro not satisfied with the single dispensation of the Cardinal Vandosme , who for the space of two months only was commissionated to be Legat à Latere at Paris , to assist at the Baptism of the Dolfin in behalf of the Pope : did for better assurance dispatch Father Villa a Jesuit the Queens Confessour unto Rome to procure a more authentick dispensation from the Pope himself . The Case being new , and strange and difficult to find a way , how to make this matter with its present circumstances to become legal : the Pope troubled within himself proposed the case in publick Consistory , where after long debates on both sides , the question still remained dubious and undecided ; until it was averred , that the Queen was several months gone with Child : the which circumstance altered the case , and then the convenience of the Marriage was not farther alledged , but the necessity thereof urged , both for the reputation of the Queen and safety of that Kingdom , which could not otherwise be setled but by the Pope's definitive Sentence , confirming the legality of the Divorce ; and though the Pope hereupon granted his Bull , dispensing both with the Marriage and translation of the Power , yet the minds of the contrary Party were not so quieted , but that several Conspiracies were contrived against the life of the Prince ; and particularly a certain Priest was apprehended with a Dagger in his Pocket , and confessed , that he designed therewith to stab the Prince , judging it an action meritorious and pleasing to God , to destroy a person guilty of Rebellion , and Incest , who had usurped the Kingdom , and ravished away the Wife of his Brother . Wherefore the Prince was in a manner constrained for his own security , and for settlement of himself in the Administration of Affairs to remove the King from the Eyes of the people , and accordingly he was transported into the Islands of Teraeras . The French ( as we have said ) having gained their point by the Conquest of the Franch Comte , the Spaniards having concluded a Peace with Portugal ; and the triple League being well formed and concluded , the conjuncture of Affairs seemed propitious , and tending towards the calm of Peace ; to improve which , the Pope laboured with incessant sollicitations between both Kings to commence that Treaty which was once proposed to be held at Aquisgrana ; and now more instantly desired by him , not only in relation to his Office of Mediator between Christian Princes : but in zeal to the Christian Cause which then suffered in the City of Candia , which with the whole Island was then in danger , and ready to yield to the Arms of the Turks ; hoping that upon conclusion of the Peace , the force of Christendom would be converted from itself , and employed against the common Enemy ( as we may believe . ) But the Intercession and good Offices of the Pope did not so effectually operate towards the conclusion of Peace as the Negotiations of the triple League were available : by means of which the Peace was projected first on the 15th . of April at St. Germans , and afterwards concluded between both Crowns on the 27th . of April at Aquisgrana , otherwise called by the French Aux la Chappelle in form following : That for the future , and ever hereafter , a good , firm , and inviolable Peace and a perpetual League , and mutual friendship shall be established between the two Kings , their Heirs , and Successours : and that as good Brothers , they shall mutually to the utmost of their Power be assisting unto the welfare , honour and reputation of each other ; and shall faithfully , as far as is possible , avoid every thing , which may tend to the hurt , loss , or damage of each other . That so soon as the Articles of this Treaty shall be exchanged , and ratified , the Peace shall be published , and then all Acts of War and hostility shall cease ; and both Parties shall attend to the performance of the Covenants , by surrender of Towns and Fortresses , and release of Prisoners without delay , Ransom , or any charges whatsoever . That the most Christian King and his Successours , shall for ever hereafter remain lawfully possessed , and Masters of Charles Stadt , Binch , Aeth , Doway , Scarp Fort , Tornay , Audemont , Lille , Armentiers , Cotray , Berguen , Fuernes , with all the Royalties , Guards , Castles , Territories , dependencies , and Subjects , with all the rights , and immunities both Ecclesiastical , and secular thereunto appertaining , in the same form , Title , and plenary possession as they were formerly enjoyed , claimed , and possessed by his Catholick Majesty . On the other side the most Christian King , shall speedily after publication of the Peace , withdraw all his Forces from the French Comte , and shall really , effectually , entirely , and faithfully restore , and surrender to his Catholick Majesty all that Country , without delay , and without reserving any part or parcel thereof unto himself . That all other places taken , or to be taken , until publication of the Peace , shall in like manner be mutually restored , and surrendred . That the Treaty of the Pyreneans shall remain in its full force , and Virtue , ( excepting that part onely , so far as concerns the Kingdom of Portugal , with which Spain hath already concluded a Peace ) but as to all other matters and things nor expressed in this Treaty , reference shall be had to the Pyrenean Peace . That those Kings and Princes who are desirous to enter into the Guarantie for the Peace , may respectively give their Instruments of Promise , and Obligation to each King , for maintenance , and execution of whatsoever is contained , and agreed in the aforesaid Treaty . That this Treaty agreed , and covenanted by the Plenipotentiaries , shall be ratified by their Majesties respectively , and registred in the Councils , and Chambers or Courts of Justice , in such manner as was observed in the Pyrenean Treaty : and that Orders be accordingly issued within the space of three months after publication of this present Peace . This was the substance of matters agreed at Aix la Chappelle , so called by the French : but antiently Aquisgrana , from Grano ( as some think ) the Brother of Nero ; who for the convenience of some hot Waters , arising near thereunto , built a Town and a Fortress ; to which he gave his own name , with the adjunction of Aqua in reference to the Waters : it is now an Imperial Town situate between the Mosel and the Rhine , famous for being the place where the Roman Emperours were first Crowned and Inaugurated ; and where Charles the Great was interred , whose Monument is there to be seen . But now having touched on the Treaty concluded at this place , so far as concerned Clement IX . who was a promoter thereof , it will be impertinent to this History to recount the Councils , the successes , and proceedings which issued thereupon . Nor will it be to our purpose to rehearse the Instrument by which the Triple League was established between the King of Great Britain , the King of Sweden , and the States of the Vnited Provinces , with the various Acts , and successes thereupon . Nor is it to our purpose to declare the disturbances given to this Peace by the pretensions which the French made to the dependencies , which were so comprehensive , as took in almost all the Dominions belonging to the Spaniards in the Low Countries ; for the better interpretation , understanding and limitation of which word ( Dependencies ) a meeting was appointed at Lisle , at which the Commissioners for both Crowns were to be present , and debate the Controversie . Wherefore to return now to the Affairs of Italy , and the actions of Clement IX . we find him after the conclusion of this Peace extreamly intent and zealous for the relief of Candia , and urgent both with France and Spain to send succours thereunto . In pursuance of which , his endeavours in France , ( as we have said ) were very successful , great succours being sent to Candia as we have related in our History of the Turks ; and indeed the correspondence was so good between his Christian Majesty and this Pope during the whole time of his Reign ; that nothing seemed to be denied which was requested by either : for the Pope at the King's desire granted a Bull , allowing him to nominate , and constitute such persons as he should judg fit , in all Churches , Benefices and Monasteries , and in all Bishopricks and Arch-bishopricks within his own Dominions . In return of which kindness , and as a signal of this good correspondence , the French King allowed the Pope to demolish the Pillar , which was erected at Rome in the time of Alexander VII . for a memorial of the banishment of the Corsi , and to deface the Inscription engraven thereon ; In like manner the Pope gave license to the French to take away and demolish the Cross which was erected at Rome over against the Church of St. Anthony in the time of Clement VIII . in memory of the conversion of Henry IV. to the Roman Faith. So that now the other particulars concluded at the Treaty of Pisa not as yet executed began to wear out , and to be forgotten , and the late warm interposition of France in behalf of the Duke of Parma , for what related to Castro , became cold and remiss . For though in the days of Alexander VII . the Duke had provided his Money according to the time allotted him by the Treaty , upon payment of which Castro was to have been redeemed ; yet the Pope found out ways to avoid the receiving thereof ; pretending that other Creditors were ready to attach and sequester the Money , so soon as it should be brought within the Walls of the City : but this being only an excuse , and an artificial pretence of the Pope , the Duke of Parma resolved to expect the arrival of the Duke of Chaunes at Rome , then coming in quality of Ambassadour from France , to whom making his complaint , he might most properly by his means challenge a performance of that part of the Treaty , which was in his favour concluded and agreed at Pisa . But this Expedient failing , and the Ambassadour taking this matter a little to heart : the Duke supplied his Money at Rome by Letters of Credit , and Bills of Exchange , which though refused by the Court notwithstanding the many addresses , Processes made according to the Methods and formalities of Law ; yet all proved ineffectual , and little regarded by the Interest of France , even to the very time of this present Pope ; of which coldness , and unconcernment of his Christian Majesty in this matter , wherein he once shewed so much zeal and affection , various causes have been assigned ; of which none seems to be more probable , than the engagements of France in the Low Countries , during the time of Alexander VII . and afterwards the kind correspondence held with this Clement IX . of which the Crown of France being entirely satisfied , was unwilling to be importunate , or disturb the quiet of the Church for the sake of a forein Prince , whose interest had no influence , or concernment at that time with the welfare and conveniencies of France . As the Pope was instant with his most Christian Majesty to send Forces into Candia ; and obtained by his sollicitations a strong Fleet under the command of the Duke of Beaufort , which carried the Banner of the Church : so also he was not remiss , or backward to send and engage his own Fleet of Gallies , under the conduct and command of his Nephew Vincenzo Rospigliosi , which with the Gallies of France and Malta made up the number of twenty nine . Nor was Clement less urgent with Spain , than with other Princes to enter , and engage in this common cause of Christianity ; so that having occasion to send the Abbat Arroldi who was Bishop of Milan in quality of his Internuntio to Bruxels , he gave him particular Instructions to sollicite the Catholick Princes of Germany to concur with the rest in contribution towards the relief of Candia : in which Act the Internuntio so well succeeded , that the Electour of Bavaria , the Bishop of Argentina , or Strasburg , and several other Princes of the Rhine administred effectual succours to the present necessity of that languishing place . But the successes of this War and the fate of Candia have been our Subject , and Theme in an other History . In the mean time whilst these Affairs were in agitation , the Cardinals Palotta , and Farnese , two of the chief Ornaments of the College departed this life : in place of whom the Pope promoted Prince Leopold of Toscany to the dignity of Cardinal ; a Person though of excellent qualifications of mind , and of unblameable conversation in the days of his youth , yet reasons of State had prevented his just advancement , and Title to the Purple , until the time of his old Age. After which he promoted Portocarrero with seven others to the same degree of Cardinals , viz. Altieri who was Master of the Camera , Nerli , who was Secretary of the Briefs , Pallavicino Dean of the Clerks of the Camera , Certi Dean of the Ruota , Bonaccorsi Treasurer General , Acciaoli Auditor General of the Camera , and Father Buona Abbat of St. Bernard in Piedmont , besides which he created James Rospigliosi his Brother's Son , and Emanuel Theodosio , who draws his pedigree from the Dukes of Aquitaine , so that during his Reign at three promotions he created twelve Cardinals , and not more . The most important Affair during the Reign of this Pope , was the Siege of Candia , which ( as we have said ) so affected him , that he employed all his thoughts and endeavours towards the relief thereof ; Nicholas the fifth was not so much troubled for the loss of Constantinople , nor Hadrian VI. for the subjection of Rhodes , nor Pius Quintus for the surrender of Cyprus , as our Clement IX . for the ill success and conclusion of the Cretian War ; in which the Duke of Beaufort being lost with many French Cavaliers , and other generous Heroes from divers parts of Christendom , the City was delivered into the hands of the Turks : the fatal news of which being brought to him by the Venetian Ambassadour ; the Pope ( as is reported ) was so affected therewith , that grief taking a deep impression in his heart , he suddenly fell into a species of Apoplexy , from which first Fit , though he at present revived , yet melancholy suppressed his spirits in such manner , that in the space of one month following , he on the ninth of December 1669. expired his last breath , having lived seventy one years or thereabouts , and governed the Pontificate two years , five months and eighteen days . He was universally lamented , being a Man of a publick Spirit , and great generosity , so that his Family was rather impoverished than enriched by his advancement to the Papal Authority . He was a Person not ambitious or desirous of the vain glory of this World , of which that he might give a testimony at his death , he forbad his Relations to raise any magnificent Monument in recommendation of him to posterity , leaving behind him some few words for a short Epitaph to be inscribed on the Marble , which was to cover him ; which were scarce sufficient to denote the Character by which he was to be known and recommended to Posterity : to supply which his Successour Clement X. at the desire of the Publick , and in gratitude to the memory of his deceased Friend and Benefactor inscribed on the pedestal of a Pillar ( which Clement IX . at the foot of the Bridg Aelius had repaired at his own charge ) a brief Narrative of his life ; and having likewise erected a stately Monument with his Statue thereupon in the Church of S. Peter , he adorned it with this Inscription : Clementis IX . Aeternae memoriae Pontificis Magni Cineres Ne absque ullo Sepulchri Honore Sicut Ipse jusserat Humi laterent , Clemens X. Pont. Max. Benefactori Suo , Et ob Spectatum Fidei Zelum , Ob Egregiam Erga Omnes Beneficentiam Et Charitatem De Re Christiana Optime Merito Grati Animi Monumentum Posuit Anno Domini MDCLXXI . This Pope being dead was generally lamented by all People of what Degree , or Nation , or Quality soever : for he was of a most gentle and easie temper , delightful and pleasant in his Conversation , and studied sincerely the welfare of the Church , without much regard to the advancement of his Family : in his Diet he was very abstemious , and lived much after the fashion of the Primitive Christians . He was ever zealous of a good correspondence with Kings and Princes subjected to the Papal Sea , and always endeavoured to reconcile them one to the other ; as appears by his endeavours at Aix la Chapelle , where a Peace was concluded between the two Crowns of Spain and France . And when the difference arose between the Queen Regent , and Don John of Austria , he interposed in such manner by his Nuntio Cardinal Borromeo , that with much success he reconciled matters , and diverted a storm which might have engaged Spain in ruinous troubles . Though this Pope from the humility of his Spirit , was not very forward to raise Columns of his own praise , or engraven Inscriptions like other Popes on every fair Marble , that was erected in the most publick and conspicuous places of the City : yet the People of Rome did voluntarily , and of their own accord supply several Euloges to the honour of his memory , of which we shall add this one , which is worthy to be rehearsed ; for being engraven in the Area of the Capitol on the Triumphal Arch of Septimius Severus being a comparison of this Pope with that Emperour in these words : Triumphale Septimii Severi Caesaris Nomen , ne quaeras Lector . Ad Orientem Clementis IX . P.O.M. Majestatem obscuratur : Quid prodeat , Severus ? Vbi Clemens elucet , Legationem ille Gallicam suâ ferociâ funestavit . Hispanicam iste munificentiâ beavit , suâ sibi purpuram ille cruore tinxit . Hic sudore , manu ille , hic mente firmavit Imperium , bellorum ille flammas accendit ; hic conatur extinguere Tributa , ille auxit ; hic levavit ; uterque rei frumentariae Amplificandae studiosus , sed ille Ambitionis Ingenio , hic Genio Charitatis . Supra Caesarem in cunctis Pontifex . Spectacula ille Pop. Rom. dedit , hic unum se Gentibus Omnibus adorandum Spectaculum fecit . CLEMENT X. CLEMENT the Ninth dying , ( as we have said ) on the ninth of December 1669. his Funeral Obsequies were celebrated with the usual Rites , and Ceremonies practised in honour to deceased Popes . After which the Cardinals entered the Conclave to make election of an other Successour to S. Peter ; but such were the difficulties which arose thereupon , by reason of the many Candidates which appeared to the number of no les● than twenty two ; all which both for years , gravity , wisdom , and Au●hority seemed worthy of the Papal Dignity ; that until the end of four months and twenty days the different Interests could not agree , and be reconciled ; and at length concurred in the Election rather out of weariness , than satisfafaction in their Choice . Cardinal Chigi was then at Florence , when he received the first news of the death of Clement IX . where entering into a private Cabal with the Great Duke , and Cardinal Medici ; and with some other Associates of the Spanish Interest , they pitched upon one of these four , namely Elci , Celsi , Bonvisi , and Vidoni , but with especial regard to the exclusion of Barberino ; but as this was an account made up without their Hoast , so it had a success accordingly , and they forced to an other reckoning . Chigi to strengthen his Party made his addresses to the French , pretending great services for that Crown ; and in the mean time despised the interest of the Flying Squadron : but the Duke of Scion , being then arrived from France in quality of Ambassadour , made scorn of the applications of Chigi , so soon as he discovered his practices with the Spaniards : and indeed his double dealing abated much of his reputation in the Conclave , where he might have formed a strong Party , had not his ambition to become sole Arbitrator weakened his Interest , and brought all his words , and actions under a suspition . This Opinion of Chigi gave a beginning to a Combination between Barberino , Rospigliosi , and the Flying Squadron ; which strong Parties standing in opposition each to other , fifty days were passed without any effect , and so resolved were Chigi , and Barberino , that one said , He would eat Cherries , and the other Figs in the Conclave ; with which sayings , all Parties growing warm , Cardinal Este declared openly with exclusion against Chigi , Retz against Medici , and the French King against Elci ; with which Medici growing angry replied , that if France excluded Elci , that Spain should do the like by Vidoni . Thus Factions daily increasing , and new difficulties arising , Chigi and Medici the two great sticklers in the Conclave grew more calm , and less concerned for those , whom they had once designed to promote ; and to make appear how disinterested they were , put every Person , that was qualified , into some hopes of being chosen . Amongst the rest they complemented C●rpegna one of the Spanish Faction , and a favourite of the Great Duke . From him they passed to Cardinal Pio ; and then to Odescalchi , against which last were not many exceptions , only that the French Party esteemed him too much inclined to the Spanish Interest : and though the reputation of Odescalchi was high , and his merits great , yet his time being not yet come , all endeavours for him vanished into Air , he also himself beseeched Chigi , as it were upon his knees , to desist from farther actions in his favour : howsoever the Conclave being impatient of farther delay seemed generally inclined to make choice of Odescalchi ; yet some esteemed him too young , others too morose , and austere ; and Chigi himself freely discoursing with Celsi taxed him for want of practice in business , and that having addicted himself much to speculation and study , imagined that he would prove unpleasant in his humour ; and that Abbat Marc Antonio being his Brother , it was more than probable he would be created Cardinal and Favourite ; who also being a Person of an austere life , and severe Vertue , might concur with the Pope in designs to reform the Vices and luxury of the Clergy . Which considerations being weighty , and prevalent with the Conclave , his exclusion was publickly declared . After which every one was at a stand , and in expectation of what time and the power of Barberino , and others would produce . Chigi had laboured to the utmost of his power to advance one of his Friends ; but all proving ineffectual , he gave them at least the satisfaction , that nothing had been wanting on his part . Medici was well contented with the exclusion of Nerli , who was a Creature of Rospigliosi , because Altieri , who was under the same notion of a Friend , and dependant on that Family , was still in nomination . In the mean time the aged Cardinals zealous for the honour , and sanctity of the Conclave , exclaimed against the delatory proceedings , which gave scandal to the World , and cause of complaint to the People , who by reason thereof were impoverished by a deadness of Trade , and oppressed by the extortions of the Mons Pietatis , which during the vacancy of the Sea , exacted four times more from indigent Persons , than the known rates allowed by Law , and the justice of the Popes . The Ambassadour of Spain more concerned than any other for these delays , having Audience in the Conclave , requested the Cardinals in the name of his Master to agree in their Election : for whereas they had an Authority free and independent of temporal Crowns , and secular considerations , they were obliged to proceed in the speedy choice of a Successour to St. Peter , and of a Pastor to the Universal Church , and not suffer the same to become subservient to Intrigues and private Interests ; which as they were daily more scandalous , they gave occasion to the World of discourse , as if the inspirations of the Holy Ghost were banished the Conclave , the divine Illuminations damped , and eclipsed by the interposition of Secular designs . It was strange to observe , how on a sudden after this discourse , the humour of the Conclave was altered : the old Cardinals weary of their restraint would yield to the Election of any , provided , they might gain their liberty ; and the young Men were ready to give their suffrages for whomsoever the Leaders of their Party , and Interest should direct : so that now merit , and Vertue , and experience in Government were laid aside and a Pope chosen by those who were most obstinate , and tenacious of their Opinion , and could hold out longest . Thus different Interests began to agree ; and Chigi and Medici to entertain discourse with Barberino , proposing to pitch upon the Creature , or favourite of the House of Rospigliosi , to which both these leading Factions were well inclined : the Person nominated was Cardinal Emilio Altieri generally grateful to the whole Conclave , for his great Age , having passed the years of eighty : Chigi took occasion hereupon to complement Barberino , declaring , that rather by divine Inspiration , than humane fansie , he had fixed on the sole Person of the World , whom he had reserved in his breast as the most worthy of this Dignity , for that he was a Man who never concerned himself in embroils , and Intrigues of different Parties ; never was a Pensioner of France , or Spain , or depended on the favour of Italian Princes , or was obliged by any of the Roman Families . Barberino on the other side , vowed , that the nomination he had made of Altieri , was rather an effect of his good wishes towards Chigi , than to his own Family : for that he was not ignorant of the great Obligations , which Cardinal Paluzzi the Creature of Emilio Altieri had unto him , by whose means onely he was first preferred to be Auditor of the Camera , then to be a Prelate , and lastly to be a Cardinal ; all which were such good Offices , as would certainly oblige Altieri in case that to the preceding kindnesses which he had performed towards his Favourite he should add , that also of being an Instrument to advance himself unto the Papacy . In the mean time great Interests were made for Odescalchi , and his Party was so earnest thereupon , that they designed secretly to elect him by Accession , as a more ready way than by Treaties , or making Parties . But Barberino was zealous for Altieri , and instant to have his Election passed without other dispute , or consideration . Howsoever Chigi was a little wavering , because he doubted , whither Paluzzi would prove constant to him , and bear him the same respect in the time of his prosperity , and under the circumstances of the Pope's favour as he had testified to him in his former condition of fortune : wherefore that he might secure him the better , he addressed himself to Paluzzi , persuading him to believe , that his endeavours for the promotion of Altieri , were in a great measure founded on that friendship , and good will which he owed to him ; and for that reason before he would engage his Party and Interest in his Election , he would be assured that Altieri should promise to adopt Paluzzi , and create him Cardinal Nephew , than which nothing could be more just and due to a Person of his Wisdom , and Talents , and practised in all Affairs of the Court of Rome . Having said thus much , Chigi conducted Paluzzi to Medici , and they together with Buglion , and Barberino went to the lodging of Altieri ; to whom the Dean Cardinal Barberino with a loud Voice , and profound reverence made the same Complements , as were accustomary to Popes elect : with which Altieri being surpriz'd , made Answer with tears in his Eyes , That he was unfit for the performance of so great a function , which might more easily be sustained by any of their Eminencies than by himself , and pointing to Cardinal Brancacci : Behold , said he , the Man , whose Virtues , Godliness , and Abilities have rendered worthy of this high Exaltation . By this time the Cell , or Lodging was filled with Cardinals , who with one Voice , ( two onely excepted ) proclaimed Altieri Pope on the twenty eighth day of April , and having performed the usual Ceremonies of Adoration , and other matters practised at the Election of Popes ; he took the name of Clement X. to the great joy and satisfaction of the People of Rome ; who praised God for having given them a Prince chosen from the number of their own Patricians , who was of a gentle and placid nature and temper , and grateful to all the Princes of Rome and Italy . This Pope now Clement X. was born at Rome , in the Reign of Sixtus V. and in the time of Paul V. was first admited into Ecclesiastical Orders . Gregory XV. testified a high esteem for his Person , and recommending him to his Nephew Vrban VIII . dispeeded him into Poland with the charge of Auditor to the Nuntio ; and after his return constituted him Governour of Loretto , and of all the Marca , and lastly of Ravenna , to which he added the Bishoprick of Camerino . Innocent X. sent him his Nuntio unto Naples , where he resided , at the time when Masanello made an insurrection of the People . Whilst the Sea was vacant by the death of Innocent X. the College of Cardinals gave him a Commission to treat with the Duke of Parma , and with the Governour of Milan . Alexander VII . so soon as he was promoted to the Papal Dignity , made him Secretary of the sacred Congregation of Bishops and Regulars ; and had therewith conferred on him the dignity of Cardinal , had not some Persons who were emulous of his worth , prevented the good intentions of the Pope towards him . But Clement IX . having received sufficient testimony of his Abilities by a long course of Services to the Church , made him Chief of his Bed-Chamber , and on the 29th . of November 1669. promoted him to the dignity of Cardinal . The first action performed by this Pope , after his Election was to declare Cardinal Paluzzi his Nephew by Adoption , obliging him to take the name of Altieri , and the Arms of his Family ; which were six Stars Argent in an Azure Field ; the which he performed in so much haste , that before he descended from the stairs of the Vatican , he embraced his new Nephew , and published his Title before all the College ; he also declared Signior Carpegna a Roman to be Datario then already Auditor of the Rota , and Frederick Borromeo to be Secretary of State ; the which are the three greatest Offices , and preferments in the Court of Rome . But nothing occasioned so much discourse in Rome , as the choice and adoption of Paluzzi into the Family of Altieri ; to which he had no other Relation , than that his Nephew Don Gasparo Paluzzi was married to Donna Laura Altieri Niece to the Pope . The Politicians , and speculative Men of Rome , who undertake to prognosticate strange events of things from small and inconsiderable matters , formed diverse Judgments on this new Adoption . Some reflecting on the poverty of the House of Paluzzi , which was greatly indebted ; and on the humour of the Cardinal who had employed his whole Estate in purchasing Offices , and was covetous in his nature ; ( as most Romans are ) did conclude , that the Court would be inclined to a sordid Parsimony , the Officers mercenary , and all Benefices set to sale in a manner as scandalously Simoniacal , as they were in the time of Innocent X. But others framing a more charitable Opinion of Paluzzi , believed , that he considering himself no other than as an adopted Nephew , from whom the World expects a gentle comportment , would contain himself within narrower terms of modesty than Nephews of the natural bloud to whom Men with less envy allow more freedom , and licentiousness in their actions ; and that calling to mind the fate of Cardinal Astalli adopted into the Family of Pamfilio , would serve himself of that Example , to govern in all the exercises of his Power . On the other side , some reflecting on the old Age of the Pope , who was entered into a Station of Life , which inclined to repose , and freedom from turbulent thoughts , imagined , that the Pope would cast all his cares , and troubles into the hands of his supposed Nephew , who considering the life of this Clement , which according to the course of Nature could not be of long continuance , would make use of his time and amass Riches after the Example of the Ludivisi , who were of the Kindred of Gregory XV. and had in the space of two years so well improved their fortunes , that besides immense sums of ready Money , which they had accumulated and heaped up , they had also erected many sumptuous Palaces , and purchased Lands , Mannors and Seignories , by means of evil Arts well known to the World. Thus every one framed his Predictions of the event of matters according to his own conceit and fansie ; the truth of which was soon illustrated by the Negotiations of Paluzzi , ( whom for the future , we intend to call by the name of Cardinal Altieri ) for now to give the first Essay of his Power and management , it was observed , that when the Pope ( as is usual at the time of Coronation ) received Memorials , and granted Favours , and Benefices to several Petitioners , such graces seemed freely given , and accepted with a thankful mind ; until the Grants coming to be executed , Altieri gave an unexpected stop to them , denying them to pass the Seal ; on pretence , that the Pope was surprized and ill informed , or had passed them to others before for want of memory , incident to old Age ; by which Artifice this good Cardinal disposed of all Offices , Benefices , and places of Trust , according to his own pleasure , which was always regulated by the rules of greatest Profit . Though this early manner of Negotiation made a noise , and caused great murmuring at Court ; yet Altieri continuing firm to his Principles , and to the method which he had chalked out unto himself , gave express Orders to the Master of the Pope's Chamber , and to all the Attendants near his Person , not to admit of any Addresses , or suffer Petitions to be presented to the Pope without his knowledg and permission ; so that the Pope seemed to be ( as it were ) besieged in the Vatican , and serve onely for a Cipher , or a property to Altieri , and remain as a Statue without Eyes , or Ears . This manner of dealing gave occasion to many witty Men at Rome ( according to their custom ) to publish Pasquils ( which we call Libels ) one of which was affixed on the Pope's Picture , hanging over the door of his Bed-Chamber , and was this , Qui slô , per Insegna , that is , I am here for a Sign ; alluding to the person of the Pope , who served onely for a shadow , whilest Altieri governed all with a despotical Power . In like manner they affixed a Paper at the door of Altieri with this Inscription : To the most Eminent Cardinal Signor Paluzzi Altieri , by title Cardinal Patron , but in reality Pope himself . Another of like nature was affixed at the Pope's Chamber door : To His Holiness Clement X. our Lord , and Prince , living under the tuition of Cardinal Altieri . On the eleventh of May after his Election , he was Crown'd in S. Peter's Church with the usual Ceremonies ; three days after which , he held a private Consistory , whereat he returned thanks individually to every Cardinal for his good will , and suffrage at his Election : and according to the Politicks of former Popes , he made some Laws , and Orders for regulation of the Markets , and for supplies of the City with Victuals , and Provisions , that the People might at the beginning of his Government , find Peace and plenty . But these plausible , and specious appearances which cost little to the Pope , great discontents arose in the Court of Rome , by reason of the exorbitant Power of the Cardinal Nephew ; who assuming all matters into his own hands , suffered no applications to be made unto the Pope but by his means , and intercession : nor would he suffer the Seals to pass for any Livings , or Benefices without a payment of Mony for and in consideration thereof unto himself , in which he was so strict , that a Living of ten Crowns a year did not escape him without some acknowledgment . And for better management of this Simonaical Traffick , he appointed Brokers in the Palace to set up an Office , and there publickly to profess and without shame , to bargain , and contract for Offices and Benefices . This scandalous manner of dealing discouraged all Men of Virtue and Merit , from hopes of obtaining Employments , for since Money , and not Desert , was the step to all preferments , good Men for the greatest part were excluded , and none but a sort of progging , and traffiquing Clergymen advanced to Benefices and Places of Trust . Thus did this adopted Nephew play his part , when a great swarm of Kindred appeared at Court , pretending to be allied either by bloud , or alliance to the Pope : for though when he was onely a simple Prelat , and had no great matter to dispose of , few or none would own his Relation ; but being now advanced to the Pontifical Chair every Citizen of Rome would be his Kinsman , and frame a Scheme , or Tree of his Pedigree , deducing their linage by one Branch , or other from the Family of Altieri : all which finding an adopted Nephew surreptitiously crept into the favour of their Kinsman , and themselves excluded , openly murmured against Paluzzi , and complained of the injustice and ill fortune : but he little regarded their clamours , suffering none of them to approach the Pope , or challenge kindred , unless the Family of the Massimi , of which he advanced some to Places of Trust and Profit . The College of Cardinals , though much divided in their inclinations , yet the greatest part of them could not support the despotical Government of Altieri ; who though he could not absolutely restrain the Cardinals from access to the Pope ; yet he made their Audiences difficult to be obtained , and often caused them ( upon I know not what excuses ) to be deferred until other days , and times , when he contrived to be always present , that he might be a witness of their discourses , and prevent that freedom , which they designed with the Pope . This design of Cardinal Altieri was greatly promoted by the retirement of Persons powerful for their Riches and Interest from Rome : for soon after the Election of the Pope ; the Ambassadour of the most Christian King , and the Cardinals of Retz and Boglion were returned into France , and Cardinal de Este , whose Power was sufficient to shake the mightiest Favourite , was gone into his own Country : Cardinal Antonio was sick , and languishing in his Bed ; and the Flying Squadron whose pretences were onely pure zeal for the universal good of the Church , were contented to let matters pass according to the humour of Altieri , hoping that the Pope by reason of his age could not hold out long ; and that therefore it were better to employ their time in forming Parties against the next Conclave , than to contrive means and Artifices to defeat and ruin the Power of Altieri ; but they were much deceived in their measures , for the good old Man was so lusty and hearty , living without much care , that he was likely to out-live the youngest of the Squadron . Nor was the Marquis of Astorgas Ambassadour for Spain much more concerned than others , for he having other designs of gaining the good will and favour of the Citizens of Rome , little cared in what nanner the Intrigues and Affairs of the Court succeeded . Wherefore the onely dangerous , and formidable Enemy was the Dean Cardinal Barberino , a person of that Reputation , and Wit as was only capable to stand in competition with the Power of Altieri . But neither his Policy , Art , nor Interest could be available against this Cardinal Nephew , who exercised a more absolute Power than any other Favourite had enjoyed in the Place before him ; the continuance of which being very uncertain , he cast about him divers ways , whereby to advance and establish the greatness of his Family , which under the happy circumstances of his present flourishing condition , was not difficult to procure . For in Rome there are many Noble and rich Families , which aspire to an alliance with the kindred of the Pope's Regnant ; which though it be an honour of no long continuance , yet they have commonly had the opportunity to accumulate Riches during the life of the Pope , and afterwards remained with the priviledg of being numbred amongst the Princes after his death . The Prince Carbognano , who was a principal branch of the House of Colonna ( which for its Power , Riches , and Nobility yields to none in Rome ) had two Sons , the eldest of which was called the Duke of Basanello , and the second Duke of Anticoli , the first was married to the Sister of the Contestable Colonna ; but having no Children , or Heirs , the Riches , and opulency of all that Family was to devolve by right of Inheritance to the Duke of Anticoli ; of which Cardinal Altieri having well considered , treated of a marriage between him , and Donna Tarquinia Great Niece to the Pope , esteeming it the best and most advantageous Match in all Rome . Prince Carbognano , the Father , who was of an open and easie temper , gave ear to the Proposal with much satisfaction ; but the Duke of Basanello , not suffering his younger Brother to be advanced by these means to a degree above himself , refused to give his assent unto the Match , unless he also might be received into en equal rank with his Brother , and enjoy the honour of those prerogatives , which appertain to Nephews , and Princes allied to the Papal Throne . Altieri declining all rubs , and difficulties which might obstruct the Match entertained Basanello with hopes and expectations of the conditions he desired : but so soon as the Marriage was celebrated and consummated ; he then excused himself , saying , that upon better thoughts , he found , that such an instance could not be given without drawing many ill consequences with it ; howsoever , that the Pope would think upon it , and do what was possible ; but in reality such words gave no satisfaction , being interpreted for a flat and format denial . Hence at first arose some coldness , which afterwards proceeded to an open quarrel , and defiance between Basanello on the one side , and Altieri , and Anticoli on the other : so that both parties exercised their thoughts in ways of revenge upon each other . The genius of Italians , which is naturally ready in such contrivances , prompted Basanello to a matter wherein he might most sensibly wound Altieri ; for knowing that the expectation of Riches was the sole aim and desire of the Cardinal ; he laboured to disappoint his hopes , by defeating his Brother Anticoli of all that Estate which descended to him by the death of the Prince Gallicano , which amounted unto three thousand Pistols a year besides Plate , Jewels and other Riches ; and were bequeathed to Basanello , and at his absolute disposal , without regard to any descendency : but that so much Riches might not be lost , or be alienated from the Family of Colonna , he settled them upon the Duke of Sonnino Brother of his Wife , and of the Constable Colonna . This unexpected defeat to the prejudice of Anticoli , touched Altieri in the most sensible part , which was his own interest and honour ; in return of which he contrived a Revenge spun with a like thread , and of the same nature with the former ; in which because most of the Roman Princes , and forein Ministers were concerned , it may not be impertinent to this History to make a short relation thereof . Prince Cesarini lately deceased , had left immense Riches to his Family ; but wanting Heirs male , and leaving only two Daughters , the Inheritance descended to Monsignor Cesarini Brother to the Prince , who was Clerk of the Camera ; which to enjoy with so many Seignories , Baronies , and Lordships thereunto belonging this good Prelat made no scruple to abandon his Offices , and the expectations of a Cardinals Cap to enter into a fair Revenue of above sixteen thousand Pistols per annum ; but having wasted his body by the sins of his youth , he found himself not fit to marry and consequently without hopes of legitimate Heirs : for which reason , these Riches descending to the two Daughters , the Prince their Father left in his Will and Testament , that such , as should have the fortune to marry his Daughters , should be persons devoted , and sincerely adhering to the party , and interest of France . The Duke of Sonnino formerly called Abbat of Colonna , and Brother of the Constable had forsaken his Ecclesiastical preferment to marry with the second Daughter , on condition that the eldest , engaging herself by promise to be a Nun , should renounce all right and title to the moiety of the Estate with her younger Sister . The condition of this Affair being known to Altieri , he took his advantage to reek his revenge on the House of Colonna , judging it a proper means to pay them off in the same coin ; for as the Duke of Bassanello had formerly defeated Anticoli of the Estate of Prince Gallicano ; so now he contrived to deprive Sonnino of the Inheritance belonging to the Princess Cesarini , and which should inevitably have devolved unto him , in case the Princess had remained constant to her resolution , and had renounced the World , within the inclosures of a Nunnery . But Altieri suggesting to the young Lady the pleasures , and conveniencies of marriage made easie impression into her frail heart , causing her to waver and stagger in her late resolutions : and whereas the Vow she had made of perpetual chastity , was the chief scruple which obstructed the change of her Will ; that knot was easily untied by the solution of her spiritual Father and Confessor , and other Priests , and Friers , who were made the Instruments of this design ; and in case there should still remain any scruple of Conscience , the infallible power of the Pope himself was at hand to clear the doubts , and dispense with all the Engagements , Vows and Promises to God , or Man , by which she supposed herself bound and obliged , and to make all this good , the Pope proffered to take her into his protection . The Princess Cesarini being thus overcome , and resolved to marry , the Cardinal provided her with a Husband , giving her the opportunity to see Don Frederico Sforza his Nephew , who was a brisk young Gallant , and capable to make impression in the tender heart of a Lady disposed towards the thoughts of marriage . The Constable of Colonna on the other side despairing of all hopes to persuade the Princess to the continuance of her Vow , concurred with the other party in his assent to her marriage , provided she would accept of Don Lelio Orsini . This Proposal much alarm'd the Cardinal , as also the Duke of Gravina , who though he was one branch of the House of Orsini , yet having married one of the Pope's Nieces with a considerable Portion in ready Mony , and with assurances of a Cardinal's Cap for his Brother , ( who was a Dominican Frier ) was easily persuaded to concur with Altieri in the advancement of the Pope's Family . The Intrigues of this Affair were various , and admitted of more particulars than are required in this History ; but in short , the power of Altieri was not onely superiour to that of Colonna , and his plots more subtle , and his labours more indefatigable ; ( for he was the most assiduous Man in the World to promote his own interest ) but also he had a greater Ascendant over the affections of the Princess , in the person of Sforza , who was young , gentle , and of good address , whereas Don Lelio was a Man in years , and of a weak and infirm complexion , and so given over and inclined to devotion , that they gave him the name of Mangia Santi , or the Saint-Eater , wholly and intirely applying his mind to gain Indulgences , and Jubilies , and Pardons : howsoever upon the proposals of this Marriage , he strained his humour into the Mode of a Gallant , feigning a brisk and aiery behaviour , which being forced , and affected became him so ill , that it seemed almost ridiculous , and could stand in no competition with the more natural garb and comeliness of Don Frederico . Howsoever the Interest which was made in behalf of Don Lelio by importunity of the Mother , and the persuasion of other Friends , was so prevalent that the young Lady remained in a doubtful condition , which of the offers she should embrace . This indifferency much troubled Altieri ; and therefore to secure his point against all attempts and affaults of the Mother , and others ; he removed the Princess from the Monastery of St. Katharine of Siena , wherein she resided , to that of S. Anne on the other side of the Tiber , where Sforza had an Aunt that lived a profess'd Nun : and for better security from secret practices , Guards were set by express Order from the Pope to hinder all communication with the Princess . But not onely was it thought necessary to prevent all private suggestions ; but the affection of the Lady towards Sforza was to be kept up by some lively representations of Love , which were constantly to be instilled into her mind by some able and proper Instrument : to perform this Office , none seemed more able , nor better qualified than Monsignor Altoviti the Patriarch of Alexandria ; who was highly esteemed in the City , and of great reputation for the devotion and sanctity of his life , and for the experience he had in the affairs of the Court of Rome : moreover , he was superintendent over this Convent of St. Anne , and lived in hopes of being a Cardinal , and of other promotions in the Ecclesiastical State , so that no person could be more proper for this Employment , than this good Prelat . Whilst the Princess thus remained closely watched , and besieged within the Convent ; the Family of Colonna murmured , and talked loud against the Cardinal , complaining of his injustice and insolent violence which was intolerable to Princes of Rome : but say what they could , Altieri was resolved to hold his prey fast , and improve his Interest with her by means of the good Prelat Altoviti ; who having the care and protection of that Convent committed to his care and Trust , had the opportunity without much suspition to make frequent Visits to the Lady , and to carry Billiets from her to the Cardinal , declaring her resolution to be entirely governed by him and his Holiness . But this daily correspondence , and intercourse of Letters had not long continued , before the Spies of Colonna had discovered the Intrigues , which were managed by this Prelat , and the Aunt of Don Frederico , who also was as subtle as any Woman , and the more cunning for being a Nun. The Constable of Colonna and others of that Family being well informed of these proceedings and of all these affairs , dissembled them by a more than ordinary respect to the person of Altoviti , whom , whensoever they met , they saluted with such profound reverence , as if he had been Pope , professing more than ordinary respect to his person , and sanctity of his life . The good Prelat believing these demonstrations of kindness to be all real , openly passed over the Bridg of Saint Sisto without fear , or suspition , in the sight and view of the Lords of Colonna ; when some bold Ruffians , or Assassinates assaulted him in his Coach firing two Carbines upon him , one of which shot him with a Bullet , which passed his Neck , and came out under his shoulder : the poor Prelat finding himself thus mortally wounded cryed out for help ; at which lamentable Voice many Priests and Friers came about him , to prepare him for death ; but Chirurgions coming in , and finding that the wound was not mortal , he took courage , and in a few weeks his wound was perfectly cured . This accident afforded matter of discourse to the whole Town , and Libels or Pasquils were scattered , and affixed in all publick places : others wrote Verses and Elegies on Altoviti , as if he had been already dead ; of which we shall only repeat this Distick : Barbare ! quid violas violento tingere tentas Sanguine ? quas tingi Murice Roma dabat . This violent attempt on the sacred person of a Prelat was scandalous to all the World ; and every one believed that the Pope would have so highly resented it , as in despight of the Family of Colonna , and of their greatness , have revenged an Act so infamous , as this , by just punishment of the Offenders : but contrary to all expectation , when the Governour of Rome went to the Pope's Palace to receive Orders , in what manner to govern himself in this important Affair ; the Cardinal Altieri seemed very cold and remiss , giving little or no encouragement , or direction to the Magistrates to examine , or enquire into the matter , saying , That Officers of Justice ought as well to be Politicians , as Judges . In the mean time the Constable Colonna seemed little concerned , and neither gave outward demonstrations of joy , nor affected a dissembled sorrow ; but reserving himself in a moderate mean , appeared publickly at Exercises , Operaes , and other divertisements , as usual ; nourishing a secret contentment , that he had revenged himself on his Adversary , and that his power , and greatness had seated him above the reach of the Cardinal . On the other side , the Cardinal rejoyced to hear Colonna evil spoken of , and that he had incurred the Odium , or hatred of all the good and vertuous Men of Rome , and especially of the Clergy ; and farther to dilate and heap an infamy of this detestable Act on a Family which he abhorred ; he caused a Narrative thereof to be wrote and sent unto all Courts , and Countries , by such Pens as he had chosen and caused to be dipped in the most bitter Ink of Invectives . This was all the satisfaction that Altoviti could obtain , notwithstanding the sacredness of his Person , being a Prelat , and Patriarch , and one that had sacrificed his reputation and life for service of the Court. And though the Nephews of other Popes have on occasions less injurious and dishonourable to the Papal Sea , hazarded the quiet and safety of the Ecclesiastical State ; yet Aliteri , scorning to insist on such low , and trivial punctillios delighted himself with the thoughts , that in despight of all the power and contrivances of Colonna , he should gain his point and sufficiently mortifie that Family by the marriage of Sforza with the Princess Cesarini . And indeed the matter succeeded accordingly ; for after all these , and many other particulars , which caused disturbance ; the French Ambassadour who was the Duke de Estreé , and the Duke Cesarini Uncle of the two Ladies interposed between both parties , and in fine made this agreement : That both Sisters with their Husbands should live under the protection of France ( as determined by the Will of their Father ) and ever more profess and adhere to that Interest . That their Uncle Cesarini who was infirm , and impotent in his Bed without hopes of posterity , should leave the Inheritance of his Estate to his two Nieces , to be equally divided between them ; Which terms of Accommodation being indented and subscribed reciprocally by both Parties : the Cardinal obtained his ends , and the rage of Colonna appeased , and Prince Sonnino satisfied , who had married the younger Sister upon the Promises , and Vows which the Elder had given to renounce the World , and the Inheritance , and live within the retirement of a Convent . Thus ended the embroils of this Intrigue , injurious to none , but poor Altoviti ; which having been acted in other parts , might have produced many Tragical Effects ; but in regard the Scene was at Rome , where love and justice give way to Policy , and to designs for conservation of Families ; Arms and passion were overcome by Plots and subtil Contrivances . Whatsoever matter occurred in the time of this Pope , we must attribute to the person , passion and conduct of Altieri ; for Clement being an old Dotard , and not desirous to be troubled with business , was served by a Nephew , which fitted his humour , and only made use of his name and Authority to govern with an absolute , and despotical Will. The first movement which regulated all his Actions was a passion , and an exorbitant desire to agrandize his own Name and Family ; and in order thereunto , as he was naturally partial to the Spanish Faction , so he believed a constant adherence to that Interest to be most corresponding to those designs . In the year 1671. four Cardinals died at Rome , of which Antonio Barberino was one . At Genoua new differences arose concerning the Inquisition , which were afterwards composed to the mutual satisfaction both of the Pope , and that Republick . This year being the year following after the Inauguration of the Pope , Don Pedro d' Aragon Vice-King of Naples appeared at Rome with a splendid Retinue , to perform the Embassy of Obedience ( as they call it ) which is done by the yearly present of a white Genet ; this Ceremony was at other times performed by the Ambassadour of Spain residing at Rome , but to shew a greater honour perhaps to the Pope , the Vice-King was qualified with the Title of Ambassadour Extraordinary ; after whose return into Spain the Marquis of Astorgas was constituted Vice King of Naples , and Father Nitardo Inquisitor-General of Spain was dignified with the Character of Ambassadour ; and because that honour is inconsistent with the simple condition of a religious person , the Pope adorned him with the Title of Archbishop of Edessa : who the year following with several others was promoted to the dignity of Cardinal . This year also Pope Pius Quintus who was a Dominican , or of the Order of Preachers , was canonized , being a hundred years after his decease . There also happened a dispute concerning Precedency , between Don Gasparo Altieri one of the Pope's Nephews , and General of the Pope's Forces , and commandator Bichi Ambassadour of Tuscany , which difference was determined in favour of the latter . In the mean time violent disturbances arose in Poland , on occasion , that King Michael had removed the Primate of that Kingdom , and the Great General Sobieski from their places , and Offices of Trust , which afterwards were accommodated by the Pope's Nuntio Monsignor Bonvisi on terms more necessary than convenient , or rather by the approach of the Turks who with a formidable force had taken the strong fortress of Keminiec , and were entered into the bowels of Poland as far as Leopolis ; the news hereof made a great noise at Rome , but little disturbed Cardinal Altieri , who being intent to other designs , did not much trouble his head with the thoughts of sending Nuntio's to the Christian Princes , whose business was to incite them to administer help and succour to the afflicted Poland , oppressed , and almost over run with Mahometan Arms ; for his Opinion was ( as they say ) that the intercession of the Pope's Ministers in matters of that nature , were only formalities , and such as conduced little to real effects , for that Princes well disposed , and zealous for the Christian Cause , or such as were united in the same common Interest , which was to expel and drive an Enemy so powerful and dangerous far from them , would move on the principles of their own safety , without any other incitements , or motives from their common Father the Pope : and indeed Altieri searching for the nature of mankind within himself , did conclude , that not Religion , but interest of State onely governed the World. Howsoever that he might afford some testimonies of his care , and affection towards Poland ; he raised the sum of three hundred thousand Crowns , by impositions on Ecclesiastical Benefices in Italy , of which he sent fifty thousand into Poland , and the remainder he invested in buildings , furniture and moveables for his own service . Soon after which King Michael dying , the confusions of that Kingdom increased , and so other Seditions and Controversies amongst them , was added that grand point of dispute concerning a Successour to the Crown ; for conservation of which , though Altieri was not so liberal as to contribute great sums of Money ; yet to please and gratifie the Spaniards , he was desirous to have a hand in the preferment of a King to them , naming Prince Charles of Lorain as a person qualified with all Royal abilities , and endowments required in a King : and indeed though none was more worthy of a Crown , than that generous Prince : yet the Nobles of that Kingdom informed of the Pope's endeavours , reflected thereon , as prejudicial to their right of Election , having never received Kings at the nomination , or recommendation of Rome ; and therefore proceeded to the election of John Sobieski , a person capable to sustain a Crown to the benefit and glory of that Kingdom , which being invaded by the formidable Arms of the Turk , could never be rescued from ruine , and destruction , but by the valour and fortune of Sobieski , whom God raised not onely for the protection of Poland , but for the defence of Germany ; having by his Heroick march from his own Country in the year 1683. to raise the Siege of Vienna , signalized his Valour and prowess , to such a degree as Romances describe Heroes , and the generous Actions and atchievements of mighty Princes . It hath been a priviledg granted by the See of Rome to the Kings of Poland ; immediately after their Election to bestow a Cardinal's Cap on any Person whom they should propose ; according to which Power , the new King nominated the Bishop of Marseglia for that Person , to whom he designed that honour . It was indifferent to Altieri whether the Scarlet were bestowed on him , or any other , had not the Spaniards , to whose Interest he was extreamly partial , suggested the contrary ; pretending that the King ought to nominate a Subject of his own , and not of a forein and stranger Prince ; for that in regard the French King was able to insinuate into all Courts , by flattery and bribery he might easily obtain a nomination for one , or other , who should either by Nation , or Interest be ingaged in that Faction ; and so in time the whole Conclave become French , and entirely dedicated to the devotion of that King. And whereas it might be objected , that the refusal of the King of Polands desire , would much disoblige him and the whole Nation , which stood much on their points and Prerogatives : The Spaniards answered , That the Election of the Great Marshal Sobieski to the Crown of Poland , having not been performed according to the usual Rules and Methods observed in that Kingdom , could not continue , or be confirmed ; for that the Nobles of Lituania had not given their Votes , or suffrages thereunto : that the greatest part of that Republick desired an unmarried Prince , who might espouse the Widow of the deceased King ; and in fine , that all the Nobility of Poland remained unsatisfied with this Election ; and being greatly divided in their Opinions , some alteration might speedily be expected . Altieri suffering himself to be thus misguided with these suggestions of the Spaniards , wrote to the King of Poland in the name of the Pope , desiring ●his Majesty to fix on some other person of a more indifferent temper , and who was a Neuter , and less engaged to either of the Crowns : by which he would perform so signal a kindness to his Holiness , as would ever oblige him to prefer the Interest of his Kingdom in matters of greater moment . The King highly resented this manner of proceeding of the Court of Rome , being astonished to find , that those , who had used all endeavours to disappoint him of his Election , should now have the boldness to demand such a favour from him , as he could not grant without dishonour to the Crown which he had lately received , and therefore testified his resolutions to persist in the nomination he had made ; to which Altieri not judging fit to condescend remained firm in his denial ; and therein being resolved until the death of this Pope , an ill correspondence passed between Poland and Rome during the Reign of this Clement X. Though all these difficulties were made in exception to the person of the Bishop of Marseille , yet Altieri was more easie , and favourable to the Family of the late Pope ; and accordingly about the beginning of the year 1673. Felice Rospigliosi was advanced to the degree of Cardinal , whereby the Pope in gratitude to Clement IX . returned the Hat he had received from him , to a person of the same name and Family : at the same time also , he promoted Peter Basadonna Knight , and Procurator of St. Mark for the Republick of Venice to the same degree , together with Monsignor Nerli a Florentine , and then Nuntio at Paris : this year also the College of Cardinals lost four of their number , three of which were principal Members , and Persons great in their worth , and Offices , viz. Frederick Borromeo Secretary of State , Imperiali à bury , and an active Cardinal , as also Cualtieri and Roberti . In this year the most Christian King designed to reform the Order of St. Lazarus , and cast it into some other model ; for that this Order being almost worn out , and the constitutions of it , either abrogated or out of use ; his Majesty judged it more convenient to renew it again , and establish it upon some other foundation ; and in pursuance of this resolution a new Chief , or General was appointed for this Order . This right of Regalia or Jus Patronatus which his Majesty had on this occasion exercised in the Gallican Church greatly offended Cardinal Altieri , who to vindicate the Papal Authority , in opposition to the King 's usurped pretences , persuaded a certain Gascon , who was come to seek preferment at Rome , to accept the honour of Abbat of the Order of St. Lazarus , and to qualifie him for this dignity , the Title of Abbat of Colombiere was conferred upon him . This simple Gascon , for no other would be so vain , as to accept of an Employment so intriguesom and difficult as this , not having the Talent , or capacity to manage an Affair of this weight and moment , signed and dispatched away the Orders requisite for regulation of his Abby ; and though his friends and acquaintance dissuaded him from an Enterprise so offensive to the King ; yet this bold Gascon persisted in his folly , being therein encouraged by the Creatures of Altieri . The Duke d' Estreé then Ambassadour for France at Rome highly resented this pretence of the Pope in derogation to the Right of his Master , but more especially was offended with the Gascon who had conspired with the Cardinal to deprive the King of his Right and Prerogative . Wherefore the Duke being highly incensed , seized the Scrivener who had drawn up the Abbat's Memorial to the Pope , and after severe words , and Reproofs caused him to be imprisoned : the Abbat in the mean time fearing the like treatment , retired into a priviledged place within the jurisdiction of the Pope's Palace , and under the protection of the Cardinal , who allowed him a Pension for his necessary maintenance . At length the Abbat instigated by his Friends , and encouraged by Altieri departed from Rome , and passed the Alps into France , where so soon as he was arrived , he was seiz'd by the King's command , and committed to Prison , where we shall leave him to the Law , and the disposal of the Order of St. Lazarus to the pleasure of his Majesty . This , and other discontents encreased the ill correspondence between the Duke d' Estreé Ambassadour of France , and the Cardinal ; which Altieri though an Italian could not conceal , or dissemble ; for being passionately affected to the Interest of Spain , received the news of the French Conquests , and successes against Holland with regret , and displeasure ; either disapproving the intelligence as false , or otherwise relating it with such circumstances , as much abated , and eclipsed the glory of those Victories : all which served to inflame the differences between the Duke and the Cardinal . But none was of greater consequence , than that which intervened between the Cardinal , and all the Ambassadours and Representatives for forein Princes residing in the Court of Rome : the occasion and matter whereof was this . It being now the year 1674. immediately preceding the year of Jubily , when more than ordinary provisions are made for entertainment and sustenance of Pilgrims , who croud in great numbers to obtain the Indulgences , Pardons , and Dispensations which are granted at that holy time : It happened , that the Farmers and Collectors of the Customs , and Impositions which are laid on all sorts of Victuals and Provisions , made complaints of the great damage which the Pope suffered in that branch of his Revenue from the abuses and frauds of forein Ministers ; who having all provisions for their Families allowed to them free from Taxes , and Impost , did under that pretence , colour the goods , and provisions of others , and thereby raised considerable sums of Money to their own advantage , which belonged and appertained to the Apostolical Chamber . The Farmers had often complained of these abuses in the times of other Popes , and though many remedies , and expedients were proposed for prevention of the Cheat ; yet they produced nothing besides Affronts , and blows to the Officers . At length Altieri who esteemed himself more politick , and powerful than all the Nephews of preceding Popes ; resolved on occasion of the approaching Jubily to raise the Farm on provisions to a more exorbitant price , than ever was known : and to obviate the complaints of the Customers ; he published an Edict , That all Ambassadours and Cardidinals should for the future pay the Taxes , and Impositions on their Domestick provisions , in such manner as all other persons , not exempted by priviledges were obliged to pay . This Edict being published , greatly surprized , not only the Ministers from forein Princes , but the whole College of Cardinals , who finding themselves hereby deprived of their chief benefit and priviledg , murmured , and talked loud against the arbitrary and irregular Government of Cardinal Altieri ; who little regarding the empty air of words , returned no other answer : than that the Pope was Master of his own Family , and Dominions . The Ambassadours then residing at Rome were the Cardinal Landgrave of Hesse for the Emperour , the Duke d' Estreé for France , Cardinal Nitardo for Spain , besides the Representatives of Venice , the Grand Duke , Genoua , and other lesser Princes , all these being disobliged , and sensibly touched by the loss , or suspension of their priviledg , entered into consultation together of the method , whereby to proceed ; when after some debate they agreed to go together to the Palace of Monte Cavallo , where the Pope was then lodged ; and there without any previous Ceremony , or notice taken of the Cardinal Nephew to demand Audience immediately of the Pope . Accordingly these forein Ministers being on their way thither , which made a great noise , and combustion in the City of Rome ; the Cardinal at the alarm roused up himself , and instantly commanded the Chains of the City to be drawn , the Gates of the Palace to be shut , and Guards placed at all Avenues , to hinder and obstruct the passage of the Ambassadours : who being in this manner disappointed of their Audience returned home full of anger and indignation , resolving in revenge of this Affront never more to acknowledg the Cardinal for Nephew of the Pope or treat with him under those circumstances , or give him the name of Altieri , but of Paluzzi ; and in the mean time they caused a relation and state of the whole matter to be drawn up in writing , subscribed by the hands of all the Ambassadours and forein Ministers , the which was dispatched by every one of them to his respective Prince . Notwithstanding the late Obstructions given them by Altieri , the Ambassadours found a way to obtain Audience of the Pope , to whom having gained admittance , they represented , That the cause and subject of their discontent was the exorbitant and irregular Government of his Nephew , who to the prejudice of their honour had laid those impositions upon them , from which they were exempted by the priviledg of their Character ; and though both their Masters , and themselves were well-affected and zealous towards the Apostolical Sea , yet they could not but make a great difference between the duty they owed to his Holiness , and their submission to the Cardinal Altieri in all his indirect proceedings . For Answer hereunto , the Pope , who was of a mild and gentle temper replied with his usual softness , in justification of his Edict , that the Debts which lay on the Apostolical Chamber were vast , amounting to many Millions of Gold ; for ease of which , he was enforced to intrench for a short time on their priviledges ; which should not longer continue , than until the end of the Jubily , which would be terminated at the expiration of the following year ; during which , the Chamber being obliged to more than ordinary charges , and expence , was enforced to exercise unusual means for its reimbursments : and therefore he hoped , that they would become such charitable Benefactors to the Church , as for its better support , and subsistence to part with something of their own rights for advancement of so great a good ; especially considering , that during the time of his Pontificate , the Ecclesiastical State had not been charged with any new Taxes , or Impositions . These and the like discourses used by the Pope in favour of his Nephew , and his proceedings , gave no satisfaction to the forein Ministers ; who therewith displeased , returned immediately from their Audience to their own dwellings , without the least notice taken of the Cardinal Nephew ; which neglect was intended as an affront to him , it being the custom for Ambassadours after they came from Audience with the Pope , to visit the Nephew , and communicate their Affairs to him , craving his assistance and furtherance in their business ; but now the Ambassadours to evidence their farther resentments , judged it not only fit to disown Altieri by omission of this Ceremony , but even ( as far as they were able ) to divest him of his Adoption , vouchsafing no other name to him , than that of Paluzzi . This neglect , and ill correspondence with Altieri , continued for the space of several months , which much abated the respect of the people towards the Cardinal , and caused him to fall low in the esteem of the Court ; and as a consequence thereof Kings and Princes returned no Answer to his Letters , though accompanied with the Pope's Briefs , and worded with all the terms of submission , and humility , that could be expressed . Altieri considering the circumstances of his condition , and the age of the Pope , ( who according to the course of Nature could not last long ) endeavoured by all means possible to procure a good understanding between himself , and the Ambassadours , and especially to set himself right with France : in order hereunto a Congregation of Cardinals was deputed , consisting ( as was believed ) of Men disinteressed , and unbiassed by any faction , whose incumbence it was to propose , and contrive middle , and indifferent terms towards an accommodation . In like cases , as well as in this , it hath been the practice , to ordain a Congregation of this nature ; which being composed for the most part of aged , and unactive Men , such as had given over the World , moved slowly in all their determinations , and with that phlegm , that their Consults , and Proposals commonly concluded in nothing : the like success this Deputation found , the meeting , and debates of the Cardinals being delayed from day to day without other issue , or effect , and in the mean time the execution of the Edict seemed to be suspended , or to die of it self ; the Customers , and Collectors of the Taxes not daring to exercise their power in virtue of this Edict . Altieri also had given them some intimation not to insist with too much resolution and rigour thereupon , with promises of abatements on their Farm , supposing that time would compose the differences , and allay the indignation which the Ambassadours had conceived against him : but finding to the contrary , that their anger was kept alive with scorn , and disrespect to his Person and Office : and that though the Kings of France and Spain were engaged in Wars one against the other , and that their Ambassadours at Rome were on that score at odds and unfriendly one with the other : yet they agreed , and entertained a good understanding together in what concerned the quadruple knot which they had sealed against him . Altieri fearing the consequences of these matters , resolved to cast himself into the hands of France , but the Duke d' Estreé refused to accept of any terms , or Conditions with him ; wherefore he applied himself to the other Ambassadours with design to break the Combination ; but encountring the same difficulties he applied himself to the Court of Spain , where the Counsels and considerations being of a different nature , regarding the quiet of Italy , rather than animosity to the person of Altieri , Orders were dispatched to Cardinal Nitardi to close with him , and to enter again into a good correspondence with the Court of Rome . The Emperour taking the same measures , gave Orders to the Cardinal Landgrave to acknowledg Altieri as formerly for the Pope's Nephew , and to retain a good correspondence with him : the Senate of Venice following the example of these two great Monarchs , ordered their Minister also to accept terms of reconciliation ; by which means Altieri stood fair again with all the Ambassadours excepting onely the Duke d' Estreé , who had other scores to reckon with him . When the news came to Rome , that the Court of Spain had given Order to their Ambassadour to reconcile himself with Altieri : those who in that City have little more to do , than to discourse of the Politicks , and make their reflections on the Acts of Princes ; were of Opinion , that Altieri had made some offers to assist the Spaniards in regaining the City of Messina from the French ; which the Duke d' Estreé having discovered , adjoined that quarrel to other matters of discontent : but such conjectures as these could have no foundation , nor gain belief amongst those , who understand the constitution of Rome , and the nature of the Cardinal , who was more inclined to heap up for himself , than sow for others . But the more probable Opinion was , that Spain was desirous to stand fair with the Pope , because France was at odds with him , giving thereby a testimony to the World of the unquietness of that Nation , which is contentedy with nothing of moderation ; and in fine , that their behaviour towards all is insolent , and insupportable . The year 1675. which was the Jubily , or holy year , being entered , the City of Rome was after the usual manner filled with multitudes of Pilgrims and Strangers , who crowded to obtain the benefit of Pardons and Indulgences which are plentifully issued , and bestowed at that time . That year six Cardinals were created , namely , Alexander Crescentio a Roman , Marescotti of Bologna , Rocci a Roman , Albritii a Neapolitan , Spada a Roman , and Philip Howard of the Illustrious Family of Norfolk , who was a Dominican , having been Great Almoner to the Queen of England ; this advancement was much facilitated by her Majesties recommendations The which promotions the French King would not own , because the Bishop of Marseglia whom the King of Poland had recommended , ( as we have related at the beginning of this Pope's Reign ) was rejected to please the humour of the Spaniards . And indeed herein his most Christian Majesty seemed to have just cause of discontent : for though in the year 1671. Cesar d' Estreé Brother of the Duke of that name and called Bishop of Laon was created Cardinal ; yet that honour being conferredat the nomination of the King of Portugal , in recompence of some services rendered to that Crown ; and united onely to the bare recommendations of France ; it was not esteemed as a favour done to that King , but to Portugal onely , of which Kingdom d' Estreé was made Protectour . Howsoever Altieri would not understand it for other , than a favour done to France , without which and the interest of the Duke d' Estreé his Brother , then Ambassadour at Rome , it had scarce been obtained : for that Duke amongst other Commissions brought from Rome , had particular instructions to demand of the Pope the restitution of Castro and Ronciglione to the Duke of Parma , according to the Treaty of Pisa ; but that being a morsel not easily digested by the Pope , Monsieur d' Estreé made his way thereupon to gain the Cardinal's Cap for his Brother , by a relaxation of that demand . About the beginning of the year 1676. there arose a Controversie between the Pope and the Vice-King of Naples concerning the seizure of certain Banditi within the jurisdiction of the Ecclesiastical State , by Officers from the Vice-King ; upon which Dispute the Son of the Duke of Sora was banished from Rome , upon pain of death in case he should return . This Pope Canonized Cajetan Tienne founder of the Order of Regular Clarks , Francis Borgia General of the Jesuits , Philip Beniti restorer of the Order of the Servillians , Lewis Bertran , and Rose of St. Mary both of the Dominican Order . Under these Circumstances Altieri remained with France , when Pope Clement the 10th . died ; some few hours before whose death Altieri pressed him to fill up the four vacant places of Cardinals , and though the Queen of Sweden , and Cardinal Barbarino joyned with him in the same request ; yet the Pope would not hearken to them , nor grant their desire . And when at last , Altieri became more importunate with him than before , designing to supply the four vacant places with Creatures of his own , who might be able to fortifie his Interest against the next Conclave : the good Pope turned to him , and with some Anger said : You may well content your self , that you have been Pope for six years , Suffer me now to follow my own inclinations , and be Pope for six hours onely . It was now generally concluded , and believed , that Altieri was so fallen into disreputation with the whole College of Cardinals , and with the People of Rome , and so hated by all the Prelates , that immediately after the Pope's death , he would be removed from all his Offices , and deprived of his Suffrage in the ensuing Conclave . But Altieri had so well feathered his Nest during his Reign under his reputed Uncle , that his Riches procured him Friends , and reconciled the minds of those who were most estranged from him ; so that he conserved his Office of Chamberlain with other honourable Charges ; and obtained a confirmation for his Nephew Don Gasparo in his place of General , and afterwards entered triumphant into the Conclave : onely his main task was in what manner to reconcile himself to the favour of the most Christian King ; in regard the Cardinals of that Party declared , that they would neither act nor treat with Altieri , until he had first given satisfaction to his Majesty . INNOCENT XI . SO soon as Clement X. had expired his last breath , Altieri who was Cardinal Chamberlain gave notice thereof to all the Officers of the Houshold ; upon which news , all the Prelates and Grooms of the Bedchamber in decent , and mourning Habits repaired to the Palace of Monte-Cavallo , where they found the Body of the Pope laid out on a Pallet covered with Crimson Velvet ; and there in presence of them all , Altieri , whose Office it was , brake the Sigillum Piscatorium , or the Pope's Seal in pieces ; and the Notaries of the Camera took an Inventory of all the Goods found in the Palace . After which the body of the Pope was dedivered to those who were to embalm it , and then the Bell of the Capitol was rung out , to give notice of the death of the Pope to all the City . And now Cardinal Altieri , having nothing more to do at Monte-Cavallo , repaired to his own new Palace near the Jesu , attended with a numerous train , where he received the Visits of Cardinals , Princes , Ambassadours , Prelates , and Nobles who came to condole with him for the death of his Uncle . During the time that the Funeral Obsequies were solemnizing , the Cardinals were busied in forming Parties against the time of Election : the first day of which was the second of August , when a considerable number of Cardinals being assembled in St. Peter's , entered in form of Procession two by two with gravity and Order into the Conclave ; the next day some others were added to them , in all to the number of fifty two ; so on the third day of August the Conclave was shut and Guards set by the Prince Savelli , to whose Office it appertained , as Marshal of the Conclave . On the 4th instant the Mass of Veni Creator , being sung , the Cardinals began the Choice by way of Scrutiny . The Persons nominated were Vidone , Barberigo , Odescalchi , Spinola , and Cerri , all which had almost an equality of Votes : Odescalchi had eleven ; but proceeding towards the Evening by way of Accession , seven Votes only appeared for him . On the sixth day in the Morning , Scrutiny being made , twenty seven Votes were given for Cardinal Corsini ; but in the Evening fourteen onely appeared at the Accession . Howsoever things were so promising and favourable , that Chigi who chiefly managed this Affair in the behalf of Corsini , certainly believed , that he had gained his point , but Cardinal Nitardo Ambassadour for Spain opposing the Election drew off all the Spanish party , which being followed by the faction of the Grand Duke Corsini was wholly abandoned , and but one Vote left him at the Evening when Accession was made . Chigi not discouraged with this ill success was still plotting to bring in the French party to his assistance ; but was countermined by Altieri and the Flying Squadron . During which , another party was set up called the New Squadron consisting of certain Cardinals , who pretended great Zeal , and to be solely moved from a sincere and godly principle to promote a Person to the Chair of St. Peter , who was eminent for his Religion , and Wisdom without any regard to worldly or secular interest . The Chief , or Head of these Professours was Cardinal Gravina , who having from his first entrance into the Conclave fixed his Eyes on Cardinal Odescalchi , could never by any opposition , or difficulty to the contrary be removed from his design of promoting ( as he judged ) the most worthy person of all the Conclave . On this occasion Gravina exercising all his interest and art , Scrutiny was again made , and then thirty six Votes appeared in favour of Odescalchi ; which number being great , and sufficient to secure the Pope's Election ; a rumour was immediately spread , that the Pope was chosen , which drew such a concourse of people to the gates of the Vatican , that the Guards were doubled , to keep off the throng from crowding into the precincts of the Conclave . Notwithstanding which , at the Accession some of the aforesaid number sell off ; for Altieri , and Chigi had laboured under hand , seducing several with vain hopes to promote some Creature of their respective Parties ; and the Spaniards on farther considerations span out the time with delays , expecting first to receive directions from the Court of Spain , before they proceeded to a final resolution . The French Cardinals inclined chiefly to the election of Rospigliosi , but in case his interest should fail , they approved of none so well as of Odescalchi ; for though he was a subject of Spain , yet his Vertues , and the sincere intentions of his mind towards the welfare of the Church , reconciled him to all Parties , and Interests . The Cardinals which composed this New Squadron were sixteen in number , the Chief of which was Gravina , who ever remained immoveable , and would never nominate , or propose other than Odescalchi ; the other Cardinals were Cibo , Barberigo , Litta , Buonvisi , Caraffa , Howard of Norfolk , Rospigliosi , Acciaioli , Homodei , Albici , Nitardo , Rosetti , Pio , Vidone , and Odescalchi : the which Party with their Adherents was so strong , as to balance at any time the Election , and to exclude any whom they were pleased to reject . Howsoever the party of Odescalchi was not so strong , but that it admitted of another balance ; for Barberino , and Chigi began a negotiation in favour of Fachenetti , which was in so probable a way to succeed that Srutiny being made in the Morning , twenty two Votes appeared for him , and at the Evening eleven onely upon the Accession . Whereupon Gravina and the zealous Cardinals renewed the Scrutiny again for Odescalchi , by which twenty nine were given in his favour ; which number with the former favourable Scrutinies did clearly manifest , that the Conclave was generally inclined to this Person : which occasioned a common rumour through all the Town that the Pope was made and that Odescalchi was chosen ; which was so confidently reported , that the people began to assemble , with intention to rifle and plunder the Palace of that Cardinal , had it not been defended by a Guard of Soldiers . And indeed the Conclave had then really proceeded to have compleated their Choice , and by Accession created him Pope , had not Cardinal d' Estreé suspended the proceedings , by a Request he made ; that their Eminencies would be pleased for some short time to defer the ultimate point which determines their Election , until the arrival of some French Cardinals , who by order of the King were now on their journey towards the Conclave : which he proposed ( as he said ) not to thwart , or alter the Choice they had made of so worthy a Person , in which he also concurred ; but that his most Christian Majesty might have opporunity thereby to join with them in such a sacred Election by the consent and approbation which he was ready to yield thereunto . In the mean time not to remain idle , several Designs were put in practice in behalf of divers Cardinals : Conti was one that was set up , and his interest promoted by Cardinal Azzolino ; but this person failing , the next in nomination was Piccolomini supported by Chigi and Azzolino , and founded on the interest of Spain , and the Great Duke ; who to allure Altieri to a concurrence with them , they engaged that Piccolomini being elected Pope , he should advance Bichi ( who was the intimate Friend of Altieri ) to the degree , and dignity of Cardinal Nephew : but this offer prevailed not upon Altieri , who had other designs and intentions in his prospect . Chigi failing herein resolved to try the fortune of Cardinal Spinola , who though a Genoese , was yet a person of great worth , and learning , and well practised in publick Affairs , having resided for some time with the Emperour in Germany , in quality of Nuntio from the Pope ; but this would not do neither , for being put to the Scrutiny , no more than seven Votes were presented for him . Then Cardinal Crescentio was proposed , and offered to the Spaniards , and to the Faction of Pamfilio : but this interest being manifestly opposite to the Crown of France , and to the Duke d' Estreé Ambassadour for that King , and by consequence to all the French party ; there remained little hopes of success for him , or his Promoters . Then new Scrutinies being again made : Odescalchi had fourteen Votes , Alberici nine , old Carpegna had seven , Albici five , Gastaldi nine , and Crescentio three . Thus did the Conclave trifle away their time until the thirtieth of August , when the Cardinals Retz , Buglion , Bonsi , and Maldachino , arrived at Rome ; so that it was expected , that very speedily an Election would follow , and that according to common Opinion , the person would be no other than Odescalchi , though at the same time Albritio by the dexterous management of Altieri , Carpegna , and Colonna , was put into a fair course of promotion : but his hopes were soon dashed by opposite parties , and the different interests became so embroiled , and intriguesome , that in all probability the Election was not likely to succeed in several months . On the first of September the Cardinals Retz , Buglion , Bonsi , and Muldachino entered the Conclave , accompanied with a numerous train , and a concourse of people , crying out after them for a speedy Election , and for a Rospigliosi , or an Odescalchi . Thus were the people as well without , as the Cardinals within inclined generally to the election of Odescalchi ; with whom also the French Cardinals agreed , and by additional Votes strengthened his Party : but in regard his most Christian Majesty carried at that time a mighty stroak in the Conclave , as he did in all the Councils of Europe , it was judged convenient not to conclude on this important matter without the assent , and approbation of his Majesty . To this end Corriers or Posts were expresly dispatched with advices , and informations from the French Cardinals ; and in the mean time , ( as is very observable , and never before practised ) the whole Conclave fixed their Eyes on Odescalchi as the person designed , and marked out for this eminent employment ; and from that very time paid him the same honour , duty and reverence , as if he had been already promoted to the Papal Throne . And now the Cardinals had little more to do than to quarrel amongst themselves ; Colonna and Maldachino had a Dispute with very sharp words , reviling each other , with Fool , and Beast ; but the most considerable was that between Cardinal Howard of Norfolk , and the Cardinal Buglion ; for that the latter had not returned the Visit , which the former had made to him ; in excuse for which Buglion freely declared , that it was his King's positive Command to him , not to acknowledg the Cardinals of the last promotion , either by Ceremony , or Complement , or any Treaty , or Negotiation whatsoever . But the Cardinal of Norfolk would not allow of this Excuse , insisting on the King's good will , and gracious favours towards his Person ; when in his journey , and passage through France from London to Rome , he was pleased to honour him with his own Coaches , and to give Orders to the Governours of all Cities , through which he was to pass to treat him with a respect due to the Character of a Cardinal , and to the dignity of his Illustrious Family ; the which favours his Majesty would never have bestowed in that gracious manner had his intentions been different , and not incliclined to allow him for a Cardinal , under which notion he was treated , and received in all parts of France . But this was not the private , or single case of the Cardinal of Norfolk , for all that promotion was concerned in the quarrel , which the Conclave considering as dangerous , and such , as might cause great disorder and confusion , they immediately dispatched a Letter to his Majesty subscribed also by the French Cardinals , beseeching his Majesty that he would be pleased to order his Ambassadour the Duke de Estreé , the French Cardinals , and all his other Officers and Ministers at Rome , to own , and visit the six Cardinals of the last promotion , created by the late Pope Clement X. which would avoid many inconveniences , and disturbances in the Conclave to the great prejudice , and hindrance of that important Affair now incumbent upon them until answers were returned to the foregoing dispatches . The Conclave not to be idle , employed themselves upon several Scrutinies , in favour of Massimi , Cerri , Fachinetti , and others , but none of them arising to that number of Votes , which on all occasions appeared for Odescalchi , all other trials became faint , and insignificant . So that the general inclination of the Conclave seemed in despight of Altieri , and the endeavours of his Adherents to the contrary , to be entirely fixed , and setled on the person of Odescalchi ; to whose promotion nothing was now wanting , but the concurrence and approbation of his most Christian Majesty . In short , on the 19th of September the Corrier returned from France , of which secret intelligence was given to the French Cardinals in the Conclave , and that the answers were highly in favour of Odescalchi , as a Person grateful , and in every kind acceptable to his Majesty . On the twentieth the Duke d' Estreé Ambassadour of France was introduced into the Conclave , where he presented the Letters from his most Christian Majesty to the College of Cardinals in answer to those lately sent by them : and then in a most eloquent Speech he represented unto them the necessity there was to proceed to the speedy election of a Pope , whose Government was now more than necessary to the Christian World. That in the College of Cardinals there was so many persons of Vertue , that they had an ample Field for their Election ; yet considering , that the Vicar of Christ was to be of the number of those , who did transcend in all the Vertues , and Graces of Religion , and such as would reform the abuses , and corruptions , which to the scandal of the Christian Church , were crept into the Court of Rome : he would recommend unto them one who was of a publick Spirit , sincere , and disinterested , deciphering unto them thereby , though without naming , the very person of Odescalchi : and having praised and applauded Cardinal Barberino , and giving God thanks for the great piety and zeal of that Man , he retired , leaving the Conclave to their free Election , in which now there appeared no farther difficulty , in regard the major part had received a plenary inspiration from France . And here on this occasion it would be no impertinent Query , whether the Court at Paris was not as much concerned in the choice of a Pope , as the Conclave was at Rome . But this will not be strange , or new ; for Hadrian the first , and Leo the 3d. gave a power to approve , or disallow the election of the Pope unto Charles the Great ; and Leo the 8th , confirmed the same priviledg to Otho : And when the Church hath been powerful it hath made Emperours ; and when Emperours have been victorious , and prosperous , they have made Popes . But to proceed , that Evening a great number of Cardinals went to the Cell of Odescalchi , and kissed his hand , which was the irretractable assurance , and engagement of their Votes for him : but the good man shewed some unwillingness and reluctance thereunto , desiring them with tears in his Eyes to chuse some other Subject more able to support the great load and burden of so mighty a weight . Howsoever being at length overcome by the Arguments , and persuasions of his Friends , he consented thereunto , upon condition , that they would assent unto , and subscribe certain Articles for reformation of the Ecclesiastical Government which he then proposed to them ; which the Cardinals approving , a great part of them subscribed that Night and swore to maintain them , as did the others in like manner the day following . And now Altieri finding that it was to no purpose to struggle , and contend longer ; and fearing lest the Election should be made without him , he became the most forward of any to make the Scrutiny , being followed by all his Creatures , who were nineteen in number ; so then the Choice was immediately determined by the Access ; and on the 21th . of September 1676. the whole Conclave with one Voice and Mind declared Odescalchi to be the Pope of Rome , the Vicar of Christ , and the true and undoubted Successour of St. Peter : and then Cardinal Barberino who was Dean of the College , was the first by the duty of his place to lead the others to Adoration ; and was afterwards followed by all one after the other according to their Offices , and Seniority . The Adoration being performed , he was vested in his Pontifical Habit , taking the name of Innocent XI . in remembrance of his Benefactor , who had assumed him into the Degree , and Order of Cardinals ; after which he was conducted into the Chappel with the accustomed Ceremonies , and being placed by the Altar , he there received the second Adoration , which being finished the Master of Ceremonies demanded , whether it was the pleasure of His Holiness that the Nobility then attending without , desirous to kiss his feet , should be admitted in , to pay the duty , and devotion which they owed to the Successour of St. Peter , which being granted the Queen of Sweden was the first introduced to perform that Complement ; after her followed the Ambassadours and Ministers of the crowned Heads , after whom came the Princes , Prelates and Nobles , all which having kissed the feet of the Pope , testified the excess of joy they conceived for the promotion of a Person so worthy of all honour unto the Papal Chair . After which a Door was opened over the Great Portico of St. Peter's Church , into which the Master of the Ceremonies led the way carrying a Cross before the Pope and Cardinals , which the people with great reverence adored at a distance , and the Cardinal Maldachino , who was first Deacon , presenting the Pope before them , pronounced with a loud Voice these following words after the accustomed manner , Annuncio Vobis gaudium magnum : habemus Pontificem Eminentissimum , & Reverendissimum Dominum , Cardinalem Benedictum Odescalcum , qui sibi Nomen imposuit Innocentius XI . It is not to be expressed with what joy the common people , and the City entertained the news of this Pope's advancement ; the Bells were rung , and all the Cannon of the City were fired , and the Soldiers discharged many Vollies of their Musquets with sounds of Drums and Trumpets ; and seized on the Coach and Horses , and the very Coachman's Cloak , which they challenged to themselves for their fees . During which Solemnity , and whilest Te Deum was sung , no alteration appeared in the countenance of the Pope , unless it were a more than usual pensiveness and mortification , not discovering the least vanity , or loftiness in his looks which other Popes were never able to conceal ; but blessed , and crossed the People with a floud of tears which fell from his Eyes . Some persons may weep for joy , but tears from what passion soever they proceed are always the Indications of a soft , and gentle temper , when men of a more hardy nature , evidence the swellings , and elations of their Heart by a proud and a supercilious countenance . Benedictus Odescalchi was born at Como a City in the Dukedom of Milan in the year of our Lord 1611. hi Father was called Livio , and his Mother Paula Castella , and both of Noble , and Patrician Families in Como , with a Revenue of thirty thousand Crowns a year , belonging to the House of Odescalchi . In his youth he was educated by the Jesuits , and by them instructed in Grammar , and humane learning . He aftewards studied the Civil and the Canon Laws , partly at Rome , and partly at Naples ; and though he was never esteemed for a Polemical Divine , yet he had the reputation of one who knew the World well , and practised in the nature of Mankind , and the Art of Government . In the time of Vrban VIII . he was made one of the Prothonotaries of the Apostolical Chamber , and afterwards was created President of the same : he was also made Chief Commissary for gathering the Taxes , and Duties arising in the Province of Marchio which were laid on the people at the time of Wars in Italy . After this business was over , he was constituted Governour of Macerata , and the Province thereunto adjoyning . By Innocent X. he was made one of the Clarks of his Chamber , and not long after in the year 1645. he was assumed into the College of Cardinals having the Deaconry bestowed on him of the Saints Cosma , and Damianus : and being afterwards translated into the Order of Priests , he had the Title conferred on him of St. Onuphrius , and by the same Innocent sent to Ferrara with the Title of Legat : in which Office having acquitted himself with great honour , he was made Bishop of Novarese , where he resided for some years , but afterwards was removed from thence at his own desire , by reason of the heaviness of the Air in that place , which did not well agree with the constitution of his body . Being at Rome he was employed in many Affairs of the Church , and called to serve in diverse Congregations of Cardinals : on which occasion he was made Protectour of several Colleges and Monasteries ; and in all he behaved himself with singular prudence , modesty and vertue , until he was assumed into the Supreme degree of the Papal Throne : to which having ( as we have said ) been elected on the 21th of September , he was Crowned with the usual Ceremonies on the 4th of October following . After the Election and Coronation of the Pope were finished , the French Cardinals prepared for their return to France ; but before their departure they paid their Visits to the Cardinals of the last promotion , who had not hitherto been acknowledged by the King , for the reasons before mentioned . But those quarrels being now vanished by the change of Affairs in the Court of Rome , the Visits were returned , and a good correspondence again renewed , and established . So soon as this Pope had taken the Government of Affairs into his own hands , he began a reformation in several particulars : and in the first place considering that Nepotism , or the advancement of Nephews both in Riches , and Power was odious to the People , and of great damage to the Church ; of which examples had been given by those Popes , who having been over tender , and indulgent to their own Families , had suffered their Nephews to blemish the honour of the Church by Simoniacal corruptions , and by their Avarice and Ambition to exhaust the Treasure of the Apostolical Chamber ; this Pope therefore ( as we say ) considering these matters , resolved to give the first Example hereof in his own Family ; and accordingly refused to receive his Nephew Don Livio into any part of the Government , forbidding him to receive , or return Visits under the Notion of Nephew to the Pope . But that this Nephew might not complain of the severity of his Uncle , or judge his Estate nothing improved by this fortune of his Family , he relinquished unto him all his Temporal Estate amounting unto thirty thousand Crowns of yearly Revenue . But in regard that Princes are not able to support the whole burthen of their Government on their own shoulders : the Pope not having respect to his own Relations , but to such as were fit , and adequate to these great undertakings ; made choice of Cardinal Cibo for his Secretary of State , being a person endued with a great and generous Soul , and a clear understanding , zealous for the welfare of the Church , and dexterous in the management of politick Affairs . This beginning gave encouragement to good and wise Men who conceived hopes by an instance of this nature that Vertue and wisdom would return again into use , and fashion : and the Court of Rome in general rejoyced to find themselves freed from the pride , insolence , and covetousness of Nephews . Howsoever the Family of Altieri was continued in their Military Employments , and others confirmed in their respective Offices : but because War was extrinsecal and not the Trade , or profession of the Church which was now in peace with all the World , he retrenched the pay , or Pension belonging to the Officers of the Papal Army ; causing them to remain satisfied with the Name , and Dignity , without the benefit , or profits of their respective Commands ; which proved of great ease to the Apostolical Chamber . Howsoever knowing that Authority is not to be maintained without Power , and force ; and resolving to become Master of Rome , he encreased the number of his Archers ; in the listing of which , he took not every fellow that came to offer his service , but such onely as were sober Men , not given to quarrels , or to commit such insolences as the Corsi , who were the cause of great disturbance to Alexander VII . Howsoever on the other side not to receive insults from Ambassadours or other Representatives of Kings , or Nobles and Princes of Rome : in prejudice to Justice , and the rules of severe Government , he absolutely denied to them the priviledg to protect Miscreants , and Criminals within the Precincts , or certain limits assigned by themselves to be Sanctuaries for all Villains and Murtherers , that should fly for refuge to those quarters : and in pursuance of this resolution , he seized a certain famous Bandito at Riccia , where the Prince , and Princess Chigi have a Seat , and possession ; the which was admitted without any opposition made thereunto . Farther , the Pope confirmed the seventeen Articles which were signed ( as we have said ) in the Conclave by all the Cardinals ; being such as for the most part tended to a Reformation of manners , and to an amendment of those abuses which were crept into the Church . And farther , to demonstrate his great zeal for the welfare and reputation of the Papal See , he openly reproved the vanity of those Cardinals , who pleased themselves with fine Coaches , and rich Liveries , giving them to understand the incongruity there was between those worldly Gayeties , and the profession of those , who had devoted themselves to that sober , and serious life which becomes the gravity of a good and a holy Prelat . And in regard that in times of preceding Popes , many unworthy persons by the force of Money , and Simonaical dealings were arisen to Episcopal Dignities : the Pope appointed four Cardinals , and four other Clergymen , to examine the lives , and manners of such , who aspired to the degree of Bishops ; ordering them to admit none thereunto , suspected , or in the least blemished with an ill fame , or taxed of ignorance , as well as of a debauched conversation . And in order to a thorough reformation the Pope drove out all the Courtesans , and Strumpets from Rome , and persons openly scandalous and dissolute in their manners ; and amongst others he banished a Gentleman of quality into Germany , for having made a violent attempt on the chastity of a Lady of approved modesty : All Houses of Play , or gaming for Money were put down , and all leud and unlawful Assemblies were fobridden . And in regard the Barons of Rome had by the priviledg of their Nobility , raised themselves above the reach of their Creditors . The Pope ordered Cardinal Cibo to make a narrow inspection thereinto , and to pay the Debts of the Barons out of the Money of the Chamber ; by which means these Debts being assigned over to the Chamber , a payment of the same might more easily be forced by vigour of that Law , which enforces the proceedings of the Exchequer . To these Acts of Justice the Pope added one of great generosity towards Christina Queen of Sweden , who having by the late Wars lost the greatest part of her Revenue in Sweden ; in recompence thereof he allowed unto her a Pension of twelve thousand Crowns a year . And having laid these first foundations , and beginnings of good Government : the Pope's next work was to labour in the promotion of a Peace between the two Crowns , and all other Christian Princes ; that laying aside all differences , and quarrels amongst themselves they might unite their forces for the good and welfare of Christendom against the common Enemy the Turk : to this effect he wrote Letters to the Emperour , and to the Kings of France , and Spain , exhorting them to Peace and Concord , of which he offered himself to be the Mediator , and to be assistant thereunto in Person , provided that the place appointed for the Treaty , were assigned in some City of the Catholick Religion : On the other side he animated the King of Poland to continue his War against the Turk , and not to lay down his Arms until he had recovered Kaminiec , and revenged himself of the Affront put upon him by the late Visier Kuperlee , who had taken Contribution under the notion of Tribute from his City of Leopolis ; and to enable and encourage him thereunto , he remitted to him the sum of fifty thousand Crowns . But whilst the Pope laboured for Peace abroad , he was not able to keep himself , nor his Court free from disturbances at home : for the Marquis del Carpio who resided at Rome in quality of Ambassadour for his Catholick Majesty , being informed of the great want his Master had of Soldiers to send into Sicily , adventured to make some levies of men in Rome , pretending that the French on some occasions had practised the like ; but the People not being ignorant of the bad pay , and ill treatment of the Spaniards came very slowly to enroll their names : and moreover a report was rumoured abroad , that many people were wanting , who were hid in Cellars by the Spaniards , till an opportunity presented to transport them into Sicily . This report , whether it were true , or false , yet served the turn of such who delighted in troubles and Seditions ; for being entertained with some malice in the minds of the people , they conceived such an abhorrence of the Spanish Nation , that they affronted them in all places , which sometimes proceeded to fightings , and scuffles , in which several were killed and wounded ; but the Spaniards being few in number and the weaker side , were at last forced to keep within their quarters , for fear of the multitude . The Pope to suppress these tumults , and prevent disorders , punished several persons , who were guilty of the Riots , with just severity ; but the Spanish Ambassadour not contented herewith pretended some higher and more exemplary satisfaction ; at which the Pope grew angry , declaring that the Ambassadour was in arrear to him , and obliged rather to give than to demand satisfaction : upon which the Ambassadour to shew his resentment , refused to appear at Court , and at the same time the Vice-King of Naples without any cause , or reason denied Audience to the Pope's Nuntio at that City . This manner of proceeding was highly displeasing to Innocent , whose anger was the more encreased on the score of other abuses introduced into Rome by pretended priviledges of forein Ministers ; who assumed to themselves a jurisdiction , ( as we have said ) within certain limits , which they chalked out to themselves , to make a Sanctuary , or place of refuge for Criminals , and out-lawed persons . And considering by how much more the Franchises , and priviledges of publick Representatives encreased in Rome , by so much was the Pope's Authority diminished and abated , he therefore grievously took occasion to complain in the Consistory of the ill use , which Ambassadours and other Ministers made of their priviledges to the great scandal and reproach of the Government ; that he had long expected that the Princes themselves should have renounced such irregular pretences , and out of love to justice have become instrumental to bring wicked men to punishment , rather than to be Protectours of Assassinates and out-lawed persons ; but seeing that his expectations , and patience was all in vain ; he was now resolved for discharge of his Duty and Conscience to provide for the security of his own People . Howsoever he could not without some sad reflections on the indiscreet , and unreasonable importunities of some forein Ministers , find himself constrained to take such measures in his Affairs , as would prove displeasing to them ; for that it was unreasonable , whilst his mind was employed in cares and contrivances for the propagation of the faith , for reformation of the Ecclesiastical Discipline , for the establishment of Peace and Concord between Christian Princes , and other matters conducing to the good and benefit of the Commonweal of all Christendom ; he should be disturbed and interrupted in these proceedings by the very Ministers of those Princes , for whose welfare , and for the peace of whose People , he was in continual care and labour ; wherefore not being able longer to support such impertinences ; he was resolved to become Master in Rome , as other Princes were in their own Dominions ; and in pursuance thereof he published an Edict , forbidding all persons whatsoever to affix the Arms of any great personage over his Shop ; it being a mark , that that Family had renounced the Authority of their Prince the Pope , and put themselves under the protection of that Ambassadour , or Prince , or Nobleman , whose Arms they had affixed over the Portal of the House , or entrance to the Shop . This resolute Act much surprized the minds of those whom it concerned , and especially the Spaniards , who made a false judgment of the temper of Odescalchi ; conceiving him to be so wary and cautious in his actions , that he would never engulf himself in the same circumstances of Affairs , which had given a disturbance to his Predecessour , during the whole course of his Pontificate . Howsoever the Pope continuing firm and constant in his resolution , the Spaniards remitted something of the stiffness of their pride ; for considering that the circumstances of their present Affairs would not admit of a disunion with Rome , the Ambassadour desired to have Audience of the Pope ; the which was refused to him , until the Nuntio had received Audience at Naples ; and that the King of Spain by special Letters under his own hand , had desired that his Ambassadour might be heard on some emergencies , and urgent occasions ; upon which , and at the persuasions of the Cardinals Barberino , and Cibo , the Ambassadour was admitted to Audience ; which having produced a true and right understanding between both Parties , the Ambassadour departed with ample satisfaction acquiescing in the late proceedings of the Court. The Thorns which have ever been most prickly and pungent in the sides of Popes , were their Contests with Kings , or crowned Heads , or when the Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Authority contended with the Temporal , as may appear by that notable Controversie between Paul V. and the Republick of Venice , and in other matters of smaller moment between Kings , and Popes , both before and since that time . The point of the Regalia hath been an antient Dispute for many Ages in France ; the which was in some sort determined in the year 1431. by the Council of Basil , where it was ordained that Cathedral Churches and others should have a freedom of Elections : This afterwards was confirmed by a great Assembly of French Clergy gathered at Bourges , and addressed to the King Charles the 7th . desiring him to undertake the protection of that Council : At that time , the Council of Basil sent to the King an abstract of their Decrees consisting of thirty seven Articles , by which Decennial Councils , and the Authority of Councils above the Pope was established , &c. together with an abstract of the Decree they had made concerning Elections . All which were considered at that Assembly , where the Dauphin and the chief Nobility of France were present , and by their advice the famous Pragmatick Sanction was made in confirmation of those Articles ; which was observed during the Reign of Charles the 7th . but Lewis the eleventh esteeming it the Interest of France to maintain a good correspondence with the Papacy , was inclinable to wave the advantage of this Sanction . In the beginning of the Reign of Charles the 8th . an Assembly of States being called at Tours , the third Estate petitioned , that the Pragmatick Sanction might be again renewed , and confirmed ; calling those who were preferred by the Court to be Court-Bishops ; so it was again put into force and practice , much to the displeasure of the Pope ; notwithstanding which , Lewis the 12th . made a perpetual Edict in confirmation of it . Francis the first succeeding to the Crown , and having vast designs in Italy , thought it not his interest to stand at a distance with the Pope ; and therefore was willing to treat with him about the abolition of the Pragmatick Sanction on such terms , as might reconcile his own prerogative with the Pope's Authority . This design occasioned an Interview between the King and the Pope at Bologna , and thence the Concordat was produced , which was afterwards put into the form of a Bull , and confirmed by the Council at Lateran . The sum of which was this : the King and the Pope agreed to divide the Promotions to all Prelacies between them ; for the King was to nominate the Person within six months after a vacancy , and the Pope was to confirm him if no lawful exception did lie against him . All which is so fully and learnedly treated by Dr. Burnet in his History of the Regale or Rights of Princes in disposing of Ecclesiastical Benefices , and Church Lands , and deduced down to this present time ; that there is no place left for our enlargement thereupon , unless we add some few , and short remarks on the behaviour of this Innocent XI . towards his most Christian Majesty on this occasion . It is manifest by History , that when the Emperours flourished with great Power , and Riches , they created Popes , or at least they had the confirmation of them : and when Emperours were low , and were oppressed by adverse Fortune , the Popes forced them to be beholding to the extensive reach of the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction , which by some side-wind , or far-fetched notion of Spiritual Concernment , reduced almost every thing under cognisance of the Church . According to this natural course of worldly affairs : Lewis the 14th . the most Christian King being high , and prosperous in his fortune , resolved to put a period to the process for the Regale which had continued near thirty years , and at last in the year 1673. came to a conclusion , and Declaration was made : That the King had Right of Regale in all his Dominions without distinction , except onely in those Sees , that had purchased their exemption from it : And therefore all Bishops who had not yet registred their Oaths of Fidelity in the Chambers of Accounts , were required to do it , and to take out a Writ upon it for closing the Regale , otherwise rheir Bishopricks were still to be looked on , as under it . All the Bishops of France unwilling to incurr the displeasure of their successful Monarch , submitted ; excepting the Bishops of Alet , and Pamiers . It was now under the Reign of Clement X. an old doating Pope , who having his parts and understanding enfeebled by old Age , he committed the management of the Pontificate to the sole direction of Cardinal Paluzzi , afterwards adopted by the Pope , and called Altieri ; a Person , who from his first beginning was distastful to the Court of France , and not until this time well reconciled unto it , as we have at large declared in the foregoing Life . This was the time , I say , when open Claim to the Regale was renewed in favour of the King , and when the Pope himself was scarce able to distinguish his Interest ; and Altieri was so thwarted and opposed by the Court of France , that he had enough to do to conserve his own personal Interest , much less to vindicate , and contend for the Rights of the Church in a case so litigious as this . In January 1676. the King 's Right was claimed in disposal of the Deanry of Alet ; the Dispute of which was left unto the Bishop to maintain , for the Pope being under the foregoing Circumstances , took little cognisance thereof either by himself or his Cardinal . But this good Pope dying in the month of August next following , the Controversie fell to the lot of Innocent the 11th . to maintain , and to dispute in opposition to the eldest Son of the Church . This quarrel was increased by a Contest at Pamiers ; where one Paucet was provided in Right of the Regale to be Arch-deacon of Pamiers , but was rejected by the Bishop and Chapter : howsoever the Regale prevailed , for the Arch-Bishop of Tholouse was on their side , and gave judgment in favour of the Regalist . But on the contrary , the Bishop of Pamiers acquiesced not with this Sentence , but made his appeal to the Pope , who was now engaged in the Controversie , and the matter lodged in his hands . Wherefore the Pope in the year 1678 , wrote his Brief to the French King , and in soft and yet pressing terms complained of the Innovasions made on the Liberties of the Church , and the Authority of the Council of Lions : and after several Arguments to persuade him to desist from this Enterprise ; he concludes , that he cannot forget those Popes his Predecessours , who upon the like occasions had endured long , and great afflictions . But these Allegations satisfied not the King , who pretended that the Rights of the Regale were inherent in the Crown , and had been enjoyed by his Ancestors , and by them derived down to himself . The Pope on the other side affirmed , that the Secular Powers had no right to things sacred , but as it was derived to them by the Authority of the Church ; and that the Church had not granted any such Right , having expresly limited it by the Council of Lions , which hath now been observed four hundred years . This Controversie seemed to lie dormant from September 1678. to December 1679. until it was again revived , and stirred in the See of Pamiers , in that point which concerned the vacant Benefices and the mean Profits ; for the King's Officers seized on them likewise , so that the good old Bishop had nothing to live on the last twenty months of his life , but the Oblations and Charities of his People . On this occasion the Pope wrote to the Cardinal d' Estreé to interpose in this Affair , as being a Person more than ordinarily concerned in the dignity of the Apostolical See. To which the Cardinal made answer in the style of a Court-Bishop , extolling the King's merit , his zeal for the Faith , and respect for the Apostolical Chair ; what he had done for the suppression of Calvinism , and Heresie within his Dominions , and how bravely he had defended the Christian Cause against the Turks : and in fine , he laid down the dangers which would follow , if any dissention should arise between the King and the Church . At length Cardinal d' Estreé was dispatched to Rome with a Letter of Credence , and Orders to treat immediately with the Pope himself ; but it seems , his Negotiations produced little alteration ; for the Pope continued steddy and constant to his Principles . And on the other side , the Parliament of Paris became as zealous for the King 's Right and Authority ; for which the King's Attorney General pleading , made little esteem of the Pope's Censures which were passed for Obedience to the King's Orders . The Church , said he , may indeed have an Authority to punish Men for Heresie , and an ill life : but the World was now too well enlightned , not to discern that the Thunders of Rome had been for several Ages vainly employed for extending its Authority beyond all due bounds ; the limits of which were to be found in the Canons of the Church , by which the Pope , as well as others ought to govern himself . And therefore desired that the last Brief sent by the Pope might be suppressed , which was accordingly done by a Judgment of the Court of Parliament on the last of March , 1681. And to give a farther Authority to this Judgment , an Extraordinary Assembly was called of all the Bishops , then residing at Paris ; where were present six Arch-Bishops , twenty six Bishops , and six that were named to Bishopricks , to whom the Agents of the Clergy represented the Invasions made on the Liberties of the Gallican Church by the Pope's Briefs , both in general concerning the Regale , and in particular in the Affair at Pamiers , and the Nunneries , and concerning a Book of Gerbais a Dr. of Sorbonne , De causis Majoribus , which were equally contrary both to Church and State , to the Canons , and the Concordate , by which the Pope upon a simple Complaint without any Appeal , did by the plenitude of his Power , judg at Rome concerning the validity of Elections , and the Authority of Arch-Bishops , and Primats , &c. The issue of which Assembly was this : They asserted the Authority of National Churches for judging of all matters both of Faith and Manners : and in the conclusion agreed to make an Address to the King , praying him to give leave either for a National Council , or an Assembly General : the latter of which was consented unto by his Majesty , and summoned to meet the first of October following . Thus far concerning the Regale we have extracted in short by way of Epitome from the Treatise of Dr. Burnet on that Subject . Now as to what follow'd . The Assembly met at the time appinted ; at the opening of which , the Bishop of Meaux preached a most Eloquent Sermon , with much applause : After which the point of the Regale was put to the question , and argued learnedly on both sides ; and in conclusion the greatest part were of Opinion , that the Right unto the Regalia were inherent in the Crown , and that the pretensions thereunto were Usurpations by the Church , as appears by this following Declaration . The Declaration of the Clergy of the Gallican Church concerning the Ecclesiastical Power . We the Arch-Bishops and Bishops Representatives of the Gallican Church , being by command of his Majesty assembled at Paris , together with others of the Clergy in the same manner delegated with us , after long debate , and mature consideration have thought fit to declare , and determine these several particulars following : 1. First , That a Power is given by God to St. Peter and his Successours who are the Vicars of Christ , and to the Church to order , and regulate all Spiritual matters ; but not to intermeddle in Civil or Temporal matters , according to that saying of our Lord , My Kingdom is not of this World. And again , Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesars , and unto God the things which are Gods. And agreeable hereunto is that of the Apostle , Let every Soul be subject to the higher powers , for there is no power but of God , the powers which are , are ordained of God , and whosoever resisteth the power , resisteth the Ordinance of God : Wherefore Kings and Princes by the Law of God are not liable in Temporal matters to the Ecclesiastical Power , nor by the Power of the Keys can they be Deposed either directly or indirectly , or can their Subjects be absolved from their Fealty and Obedience to them , or from their Oaths of Allegiance ; the which we confirm , and determine , as principles not onely necessary for conservation of the publick peace and tranquillity , but for the better government of the Church ; and as truths agreeable to the Word of God , the tradition of the Fathers , and to the example and practise of Saints and Holy Men. 2. Secondly , That the Apostolical See , and the Successours of St. Peter , who are the Vicars of Christ , have a full and plenary power in all Spiritual matters ; in such manner as is given to them by the Holy Oecumenical Synod of Constance , which is received by the Apostolical See ; and in such manner as hath been confirmed by the constant use and practise of the Popes of Rome , and the whole Church , and observed by the Religion of the Gallican Church , and decreed by the Authority of the General Councils , in the fourth and fifth Sessions . And the Gallican Church doth condemn the Opinions of those , who esteeming those Decrees of doubtful Authority , do endeavour to restrain them to certain times of Schism , and to invalidate the present power thereof . 3. Thirdly , Hence it is , that the 3d exercise of the Apostolical power is to be regulated by Canons established by the Spirit of God , and thereunto all the World is to bear respect and Reverence . Likewise the Rules , Manners , and Institutions received by the Kingdom and Church of France , as also the customs of our Forefathers are to remain unalterable : the which is a clear demonstration of the greatness of the Apostolical See , that the Statutes and Ordinances thereof are established and confirmed by and with the consent of the Churches . 4. Fourthly , In questions of Faith the Pope is Chief Judg , and his Decrees extend themselves to the Churches in general , and to every one in particular ; nor can his judgment be repealed , unless by the consent and determination of the Universal Church . 5. Fifthly , These particulars received from the Doctrine of our Fore-fathers , we have by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost Decreed to send unto all the Gallican Churches , and the Bishops presiding over them . And we do all concur in the same sence and meaning of them . Subscribed by Arch-Bishops , and Bishops and Clergy as before related and registred , as required by the King's Attorney General , March 23. 1682. The Pope , who during his Reign had not as yet assumed any to the degree of Cardinal to supply the places of those who were dead : the College was diminished twenty six in their number ; which when the Pope considered , and that old Men were every day dying , and falling off , he was inspired to replenish the places with a supply of sixteen new Cardinals , which were these that follow . 1. John Baptista Spinola of sixty seven years of Age , a Genoese , who was Governour of Rome , and Secretary of the Congregation of Regulars . 2. Anthony Pignatelli , a Napolitan of sixty six years of age , Bishop of Lecca , and Master of the Pope's Chamber . 3. Stephen Brancaccio , a Napolitan of sixty four years of age . 4. Stephen Agostini , of sixty five years of age , Arch-Bishop of Heraclea , and Datary to the Pope . 5. Francis Bonvisi , of Luca , aged sixty three years , Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica , and Nuntio residing at Vienna . 6. Savo Mellini , a Roman , aged thirty seven years , Arch-Bishop of Cesarea , and Nuntio in Spain . 7. Frederick Visconti , of Milan , aged sixty three , Auditor of the Rota , and Arch-Bishop of Milan . 8. Marco Gallio , of Como , aged sixty nine years , Bishop of Rimini , and Vice-gerent of Rome . 9. Flaminio del Tayo , of Siena , aged eighty years , Auditor of the Rota , and Chief Penitentiary . 10. Raymond Capizucchi , a Roman , aged sixty nine years , Master of the Palace . 11. John Baptista de Luca , a Napolitan , aged sixty four years , Auditor to the Pope . 12. Laurentio Brancati , of Laurea in Calabria , aged sixty four years , Library-keeper of the Vatican . 13. Vrbano Lacchetti , of Florence , aged forty four years , Auditor of the Apostolical Chamber . 14. John Francisco Ginetti , a Roman , aged sixty years , Treasurer of the Apostolical Chamber . 15. Benedict ▪ Pamfilio , aged twenty eight years , Grand Prior of Rome . 16. Michael Angelo Ricci , aged sixty five years , Secretary of the Congregation of Indulgences . The other ten Hats remaining were kept in the hand of the Pope for a reserve wherewith to gratifie Kings and Princes , whensoever they should desire to have some of their own Creatures preferred to that Dignity . All the sixteen preceding Cardinals took their promotion very patiently , and without much reluctancy ; excepting Tayo who was eighty years of age , and Ricci : both which made some modest refusals , as unworthy of that great honour , but the Pope instantly constraining them , they with humility submitted . And here it is observable , that this Pope is not very forward to create Cardinals , but rather inclinable to lessen , and reduce their number , which of late years hath increased to that degree , as to become a burthen to the Church . But to return unto the Assembly at Paris , which after many Debates and deliberate Consultations held upon the point of the Regale : At length by the Arch-bishop of Paris they offered these several Proposals by way of accommodation between his Majesty and the Pope . That those on whom the King in Right of his Regality bestows any Ecclesiastical Benefices , shall in the vacancy of the Sees have their approbation , and Mission from the Vicars General . That the Chapters which are in possession of bestowing Prebends , and other Dignities , shall continue to dispose of them , whilst the See is vacant . That in the Churches where the collation is alternative between the Bishops , and the Chapters , the same shall be observed during the vacancy of the Sees that are under the Regality , the King having the turn which the Bishop should have had . That where the Bishops dispose of the Prebends jointly with the Chapter ; the King shall in the vacancy of the See appoint a Commissioner , who shall have the same power , and place in the Chapter , as the Bishop had . Howsoever , no farther proceedings were made in this matter because the Pope appeared resolute to maintain his priviledg and jurisdiction : and the Cardinal d' Estrée who had ever since the beginning of this year been at Rome to try , and bend the mind of the Pope , gave little hopes to prevail with him : wherefore it was thought fit that the Controversie should remain in suspence , rather than be farther pressed to the breach of that amity , which interceded between the common Father , and the eldest Son of his Church : so the King holds his Right , and the Pope hath not relinquished his Claim , but remains still in a capacity to reassume the same , when either he , or his Successours are strengthened with circumstances of time , and force to make good their Demands . It is known to all the World , that in the Church of Rome , vain and superstitious Opinions have been ever growing for divers Centuries of years ; some of the most wild and extravagant of which , certain Popes have been weeding out ; but with that negligence and inattention , that where one hath been destroyed , twenty have arisen . Hereof the present Pope Innocent the XI . being sensible , ( who is certainly one of the most understanding , and most worthy of those that ever sate in the Papal Chair ) hath suppressed an Office called The Office of the Immaculate conception of the most Holy Virgin , approved by Paul V. who granted , unto whosoever should devoutly recite the same an hundred days Indulgence , as may appear by his Bull of July 10th . 1615. printed at Milan . This Office he entirely abolished , Decreeing , That no person of what Order , Degree , or Condition soever , should dare to keep , read , print , or cause to be printed the said Book : and requiring that whosoever should have the said Office in his keeping , should forthwith deliver the same to the Ordinary , or to the Inquisitors of the place . The which Decree was published , Feb. 19. 1678. Moreover , this Pope in his Wisdom hath suppressed a multitude of idle , and foolish Indulgences , which many cheating Priests carried into remote Countries , and raised Money thereupon from the ignorant people . Of which kind were those Indulgences granted by John II. and Sixtus IV. to those , who should recite the Prayer of Charity of our Lord Jesus Christ . By Eugenius the 3d. to the Revelation made to St. Bernard , of a blow or stroak on the shoulder of our Lord Jesus Christ . By John the 22th . to those , who kiss the measure of the Soal of the foot of the Blessed Virgin. By Leo the 10th . to those , who wear the Cord of St. Francis , printted first at Rome , and then at Milan , Anno 1665. To them that shall say the Angelical Prayer , when the Clock strikes , to the Image of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary , printed in a Circle with the Moon under her feet . By Paul V. and Gregory XV. to those who say , Blessed be the Holy Sacrament . Likewise those Indulgences for fourscore thousand years , copied out of the Antient Table , which is said to be kept in the Lateran Church , to those , who say this truly pious Prayer , O God , who for the Redemption of the World , &c. Besides which , this Pope suppressed a multitude of other Indulgences as vain and idle as the foregoing : and declared , that though according to the Doctrine of the Council of Trent , the use of Indulgences may be useful to the people , and doth Anathematize such as shall deny , that there is not a power in the Church to grant them , yet he is desirous that the Doctrine thereof be rightly understood , and a moderation used in the granting of them , lest by a too great facility or easiness , the discipline of the Church be corrupted and enfeebled . This Doctrine of Indulgences hath been a prickly and a contentious point , and the Original cause of the present divisions , and separations amongst Christians ; for from thence Luther began his quarrel , and took the first rise and ground for a Reformation ; and indeed the matter on the part of the Church of Rome was so scandalous , and abusive , that the very common people in all their ignorance were able to discover the fraud and Cheat that was in them : so that the wise and Learned Men at the Council of Trent knowing that this Doctrine was not solid and would not hold water , they slightly touched thereupon ; and though it was the chief matter , for which that Council was assembled ; yet nothing was farther determined therein , than onely that Indulgences be used with such moderation , as was approved by the Antient Custom of the Church of God. Now it is a most certain , and an undeniable truth , that Indulgences were never in use with any Nation of the Eastern Churches either in the Primitive times , or afterwards . And indeed neither were they in practice in the Western Churches , from times of Ancient date , that is , from before the time of Vrban II , which was about the year of Christ , 1095. and then also they were not very common , and granted onely to remit the rigour , and severity of Penance enjoined by the Confessour : which reasons this Pope Innocent XI . wisely considering , and the many abuses of this Doctrine , did attempt the means to regulate the extravagance thereof . Besides the suppression of these Indulgences , this Pope condemned sixty five Propositions about Cases of Morality , which were scandalous , and divers of them maintained by the subtle distinctions of the Jesuits , the preamble to which condemnation saith , that this present Innocent XI . in pursuance of the same work commenced by his Predecessour Alexander VII . did by and with the advice , concurrence and assistance of the most Reverend , and Eminent , the Cardinals , as also of the Inquisitors General , and many other Divines , gather , and weed out from several Books , Theses , and other Papers lately written , a great number of scandalous , and pernicious Doctrines in Morality , tending to the debauchery of Manners , and to the encouragement of a loose , and a dissolute life in Mankind . But in nothing more hath the Vertue , Piety , and care of this Pope been conspicuous , than in those large Assistances , and Contributions he made to the Emperour , whereby to enable him to carry forward his War against the Turk , who is the formidable Enemy of all Christendom . Nor did he onely furnish him with great sums of Money at divers times , but invited and instantly exhorted the King of Poland to undertake that Heroick Act , whereby the City of Vienna was delivered , and all Austria rescued from desolation , and from being a prey to the Mahometan Arms : And farther , his Negotiations prevailed to engage the Venetians in the same War , and to complicate a triple League between these Princes . Thus have we seen , that during the Reign of this Pope , nothing hath been acted by him , but what was designed to the common Good of his Church and State : for having laid aside all the private considerations of his Nephews , and Family , his cares have been diverted towards the Common Good , so that being freed from the importunities of a Cardinal Patron , and the unsatiable Avarice of Favourites , and other dependencies ; his Government is much less subject to Pasquils , or libellous Censures ; but on the contrary applauded , and honoured by all wise , and good Men : so that continuing in this steddy course through the whole remainder of his Reign , he may be esteemed , and numbered in the rank and degree of the good Popes . FINIS . AN INDEX Of the principal matters in the Lives of the POPES : written by B. Platina . For the Names of the Popes themselves , see the Table at the beginning of the Book . A. ABimelech , Chieftain of the Saracens , 121 , 124. Abraxas of Basilides the Heretick , 16. Acephali Hereticks , 77. Adauctus a pious Roman , 45. Adelphonsus , King of Asturia and Gallicia , 149. Adrian , Emperour , his qualities and works , 15 , 16 , 17 , 19. S. Aegidius , a Grecian , 133. Aelius Pertinax , Emperour , 25. Aemilianus Emperour , 37. Aeneas Sylvius , created Pope , 389. Aetius , a Roman General , 75. Agarens , who they are , 108. Agrippa Castor , a learned Christian , 16. Aisprandus gets the Kingdom of Lombardy , 129. Aistulphus King of the Lombards , 137 , 139 , his death , 140. Alalchis Duke of Trent , 120. Alaric King of the Goths takes Rome , 70. Albericus , Marquess of Tuscany , 180. Albert Duke of Austria chosen Emperour , 363. Alboinus , 94. Aldeprandus King of the Lombards , 137. Alexander Severus Emperour , 31. Alexander Bishop of Cappadocia , 35. Alexius Emperor of Constantinople , his treachery to the Christian Forces , 217. Allocephalis , a nick-name for Ravenna , 116. Almeric King of Jerusalem , 242. Amadeus Duke of Savoy set up for an Anti-Pope , submits , 377. Amalasunta , Queen of Italy , 87. S. Ambrose chosen Bishop of Milan , 66. appears to the Emperor Conrade , 198. Amoreus , a King of the Saracens , 135. Anastasius gets the Empire of Constantinople , 130. Anastasius a Heretick , 133. Anastasius the Library-keeper , 171. Anatolius Bishop of Laodicea , 42. Andrew Earl of Bremen , 251. Andrew King of Hungary , 258. Angelot , a Cardinal murther'd , 369. Antioch besieg'd by the Christians , 219. taken , 220. Anti-Pope ; See Schism . Antoninus Pius , Emperour , his Virtues , 18. Ant. Verus Emperour , 20 , 21. Antoninus Heliogabalus , his vicious life , 30. Antony the Hermit , 54. S. Antony Canoniz'd , 262. Apelles , a Heretick , 23. Apollinaris , Bishop of Hierapolis , 21. Another Bishop of Laodicea , his heretical Opinion , 69. Apollonius a learned Christian martyr'd , 24. Aquila translated the Old Testament , 17. Aquileia destroy'd , 76. Arator , a Christian Poet , 88. Arcadius Emperour , 70. Arioaldus 〈◊〉 of the Lombards , 106. Aristides a Philosopher , converted to Christianity , 15. Arithpertus King of the Lombards , 127. loses his Kingdom and life , 129. Arius the Heretick , 51 , 56 , his death , 57. Arnulphus Emperour , 173. Another of that name , Patriarch of Jerusalem , 221. Another , a great Preacher , murther'd by the procurement of some Priests , 234. Asterius , an Arian Philosopher , 59. Athanasius , Bishop of Alexandria , 56. Athaulphus King of the Goths , 71. Athimus , a King of the Saracens , 134. Attila King of the Hunns invades Illyricum , 73 , fights the joint Forces of the Romans , Goths , &c. 75. Audoenus , Bishop of Roan , 122. S. Augustin Bishop of Hippo , 71 , his body translated , 135. Avignon taken by the Saracens , 134. re-taken , 135. Aurelianus Emperour , 41. Aurelius Commodus Emperour , 20 , 23 , 24. B Babylas the Martyr , his Body remov'd , 62. Baianus Prince of the Bulgarians , 188. Balahac a King of the Persians , 232. Baldequan King of Damascus , 233. Baldus a great Lawyer , 320. Baldwin of Bulloign , 217. gets a Signiory in Asia , 218. made King of Jerusalem , 224. taken Prisoner , 232. Baldwin , Emperour of Constantinople , 265. Baltasar Cossa , Anti Pope , reconcil'd to the Pope , 352. Banderesii , what , 320. Bardesanes a Christian Writer , 25. S. Barnabas the Apostle , 5. S. Bartholomew , his body translated , 158 , 190. Baruti , taken by the Turks and rased , 291. Basil the learned Bishop of Caesarea , 67. Basilides the Heretick , his death , 16. Bassianus , See Caracalla . Bede , the Venerable , when he lived , 126. Belisarius , 88. comes into Italy , 91. beats Vitiges from Rome , and takes him Prisoner , 92. S. Benedict , 87. his body translated , 137. Berengarius I. King of Italy , 173. made Emperour , 178. the second of that name , 181. the third , 184. Berengarius of Tours , a learned Man , 190. condemned for a Heretick , 203. recants 205. Bernard , Abbat of Clairvaux , 227. Bernardus King of Italy , 154. Beryllus , a Heretick , 32. Bishop not to be ordain'd by fewer than three Bishops , 13 , 22. to be attended by seven Deacons when Preaching , 14. the accusation of a Layman not to be admitted against him , ibid. when cited by the See Apostolick to be receiv'd again by his Flock without a Certificate , 17. not to be censur'd by the Metropolitan without consent of his fellow-Bishops , 19. Bishops of Rome allow'd to wear a golden Diadem , 51. Blastus , a Heretick , 25. Blood of Christ , a Relique at Mantua , 151. Bocca di Porco , a name not fit for a Pope , 160. Bodies of Saints translated , 163. Boemund , a great General , engaged in the Holy War , 217. wounded , 220 , dies , 225. Constantine , Son of Heraclius , 110. routed by the Bulgarians , 117. Another of the same name Leprous , 148 Constantine an Anti-Pope , 142 Constantius Caesar , 44. Emperour , 47. Another of the same name , 58 , 59. Another , who spoils Rome , 114 Constitutions , See Decrees . Corporal to be made of fine Linen onely , 17 Council of Nice , 51. Of Constantinople , 117 , 169. Of Lions , 280. Of Constance , 345. Of Basil , 362. General Councils where and when holden , 118 Court of Rome when remov'd to France , 300. returns to Rome , 322 Crescentius Consul of Rome , 192 Holy Cross found by Helena Constantine's Mother , 48. brought from Jerusalem to Constantinople , 108 Cunigunda Empress , 197 Cup in the Holy Sacrament , Orders of Pius I. if any be spilt , 20 , 21 S. Cyprian Bishop of Carthage , 36. martyr'd , 37 S. Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem , 69 D J. Damascenus , a learned Divine , 81 Damrata besieged by the Christians and retaken , 258. deliver'd , 259 Dante 's Aligerius a learned Man , 297 Deacons appointed to attend a Bishop when he Preaches , 14 Decius Emperour , 35 Decrees of Anacletus , 13. Euaristus , 14. Alexander I. 16. Sixtus I. 17. Telesphorus , 18. Hyginus , 19. Pius I. 20. Anicetus , 22. Soter , 23. Eleutherius 24. Victor I. 28. Zephyrinus , 27. Calistus I. 28. Anterus , 33. Stephen I. 38. Felix , 41. Eutychianus , 42. Caius , 43. Miltiades , 50. Of the Nicene Council , 52. Of Sylvester , ibid. Of Damasus , 63. Siricius , 65. Anastasius , 67. Zosimus , 71. Boniface I. 72. Stephen III. 144. Gregory III. 136. Nicolas I. 168 Desiderius King of the Lombards , 140. takes several Cities in Italy , 145. is overthrown by Charlemagne , 146 Devil in the shape of Moses beguiles the Jews , 74 Didymus a learned Christian , 65 Dionysius Bishop of Corinth , 23 Dioscorus the Heretick , 77 Disciples of Christ , their several Provinces , 1. Dominic , 256. Founder of the Order of Preaching Friers , 257. Canoniz'd , 262 Domitian the Emperour , his Character , 11 Donation of Charlemagne to the Church . 147. Of Maude the Countess , 226 Donatus , a Sectary , 59 Dorothea , a Virgin , her Chastity , 50 Dorotheus , a learned Christian , 42 Dulcinus and Margaret , Hereticks put to death , 300 E Easter observ'd always on a Sunday , upon what occasion , 20 , 25 Ebionites , Hereticks , 52 Ecelino , Tyrant of Padua , 270 Edessa taken by the Turks , 236 Edmund Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , Canoniz'd , 268 Edward , Prince of England , his Voyage to the Holy Land , 278 stab'd , ibid. being King , he mediates between the Kings of France and Aragon , 289. War between him and the French King , 291. obtains a great Sea Victory over 'em , 311. Another by Land , 315. besieges Paris , 318 Egesippus , a learned Christian Writer , 22.83 . Elizabeth Daughter to the King of Hungary Canoniz'd , 262 Elisha's Body found , 80 Ember-Weeks , when first instituted , 28 , 31 Emmanuel II. Emperor of Constantinople , his treachery to the Christians , 237 Encratitae , Hereticks , 21 English first make themselves Masters of Great Britain , 73 Ephrem Syrus , a learned Writer , 67 Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine , ib. Epiphanius , Bishop of Pavia , p. 82 Este , the Family , Lords of Ferrara and Modena , 300. 28 of that House hang'd at once , 302. drive the Church Forces out of Ferrara , 307 Ethelwolph King of England , 164 Evagrius , a learned Christian , 71 Eudocia the Catholick , p. 80 Eunomius a Heretick , 61 Eusebius , surnam'd Pamphilus , and why , 48 Eusebius Emissenus , 58 Eusebius of Cremona , 76 Eutropius , Epitomizer of the Roman History , 73 Eutyches , the Heretick , p. 76 Exarchate of Ravenna extinguish'd , 140 F Fast not to be observ'd on a Sunday , 50 Faustus Bishop , 83 Flavianus Bishop , 77 Florence made a free City , 289 Florianus , Emperour , 42 Florinus , a Heretick , 25 Forlimpopoli sack'd and ruin'd , 114 S. Francis , Founder of the Order of Friers Minors , 257. Canoniz'd , 262 Frangipani , a Roman Family , 229 Fratricelli , a holy Brotherhood , 297 Frederic Emperour , engag'd in the Holy War , 251 Frederic II. his Contests with the Pope , 260. Frederic III. comes to Rome . 378 Friscus , of the House of Este murthers his Father , 301 Fucinus , the Lake , drein'd , 3 Fulgentius Bishop , 83 Fulk , Earl of Anjou , King of Jerusalem , 236 G Galba Emperour ; his good and bad qualities , 7 Galerius Emperour , 47 Gallienus Emperour , 37 Gallus Emperour , 37 Gascons subdu'd by Charlemagne , 148 Gemblours , the Monastery , when , and by whom built , 182 Gennadius Bishop , 78 Genoeses routed by the Venetians , 271. a mortal hatred between 'em , 281 , 326. defeat the Pisans 289. invade Cyprus , 321 Genseric King of the Vandals , 74. routed , 78 Germanus Bishop , 82 Geta Emperour slain , 28 Gibellines and Guelphs , 264 Gildo , a General of the Empire sets up for himself , 70 Gisulphus D. of Benevent , 125. Another , 202 Gloria Patri when added to the ends of Psalms , 63 Godfathers and Godmothers , a Decree concerning them , 19 Godfrey King of Jerusalem , 221. defeats the Army of the King of Babylon , ibid. Gordianus Emperour , 34 Goths driven from Rome , 91 Granada in Spain seiz'd by the Saracens , 126 Gratianus Emperour , 66 Gratian , who compil'd the Decrees , 257 Gregorius Baeticus , a learned Bishop , 65 Gregory Nazianzen , 67 Gregory , Patriarch of Constantinople , a Monothelite , 117 S. Gregory , his body translated , 159 Grimoaldus , D. of Beneventum , 112 , 114. makes himself King of the Lombards , 115. his death , ibid. Another , 150 Guelphs and Gibellines , when first so distinguish'd , 264 Guido Bonatus , an Astrologer , 286 Guy of Lusignan King of Jerusalem , 248. taken Prisoner , 249 H Hannibali and Vrsini two factions at Rome , 285 Hawkwood , an English-man , 319.319 . the Pope's General , 320. in several Services , 321 , 331 , 332 Haydo Governour of Aquitain rebels , 155 Haymo Brother to Venerable Bede , 126 Helchesaites Hereticks , 35 Helena , Mother to the Emperour Constantine , finds the Holy Cross , 48 Henry D. of Bavaria , Emperour , 196 Henry II. Son of Conrade , Emperour , 199 Henry III. Emperour , 206. depriv'd by Pope Gregory , 209 Henry IV. Emperour , 225 Henry of Luxemburg invades Italy , 302. is Crown'd at Rome , 303 Henry King of England meets the Pope , 235. satisfies him about the murther of Thomas Becket , 245 Henry , Son of Richard of Cornwal murther'd , 279 Heraclea taken by the Christians , 218 Heraclius Patriarch of Jerusalem , 248 Heraclius , a learned Christian , 27 Heraclius Emperour , 104. his Actions , 105 Hermes a Christian Writer , 20 Hilarius Bishop of Poictiers , 65 Hilarius Bishop of Arles , 76 Hildebrand , a Monk , 202. made Pope , 207 Hilminoline a Saracen General , 256 Holy-Water . See Water . Holy-War . See War. Honorius Emperour , 70 Host ordered to be made of Unleavened Bread onely , 16 Hubert , a Bishop in Bretagne , 122 Hugo de Sancto Victore , 233 Hungari , a Scythian People , 173 come into Italy , 180 , 181 Hunns , a Scythian Nation , 173 , 179 John Hus burnt for a Heretick , 346 Hymns added to the Divine Service , 17 , 18 , 125 I James , surnamed Justus , his Acts and martyrdom , 4 S. Januarius his Body translated , 156 Iconium taken by the Christians , 218 S. Jerom the learned Presbyter , 69. his death , 72 Jerom of Prague burnt for a Heretick , 346 Jerusalem taken by Titus , 9. permitted by Julian the Apostate to be rebuilt , 62. taken by the Saracens , 108. recover'd by the Christians , 221. retaken by the Saracens , 250. dismantled , 258 S. Ignatius his martyrdom , 13 Images in Churches ordered by the Emperour to be pull'd down , 132 , 141. Decrees thereupon at Rome , 144. at Nice , 148 Inventio Crucis , 48 Inundations of the Tiber , 131 , 149 , 167 Joan Queen of Naples kills her Husband , 313 Pope Joan , 165 S. John the Apostle banish'd into Patmos , 12 John Bishop of Bergamo , 121 John Arch Bishop of Ravenna submits to the Pope , 168 John King of Jerusalem , 258 Joppa taken by the Christians , 222 Josephus , when he liv'd , 8 Jovinian Emperour 63 Irene Empress of Constantinople , 149 Isidore Bishop of Sevil , 105 Jubilee first kept every fiftieth year , 296 Julian , surnam'd the Apostate , 59.61 . his death , 62 Julianus Emperour , 65 Julius Africanus , an eminent Writer , 33 Justin Martyr , when he liv'd , and his Works , 18 Justin Emperour , 86 Justinian I. Emperour , 88. his Actions , 89 Justinian II. terrifies the Saracens into submission , 121. breaks faith with them , 123. is deposed and his Nose cut off , 124. restored , 126. his severity upon his Enemies , 127. and ingratitude to his Friend , 128. slain , 129 Juvencus , a noble Christian , 56 L Lactantius Firmianus , when he lived , 48 Lambert a holy Martyr , 125 Latinianus a Bishop , 102 Lent first Instituted , 18 Leo Emperour , 78.79 . his Edict against Images , 132 S. Leo his body translated . 125 Leodegarius Bishop of Autun , 122 Leontius makes himself Emperour , 124. deposed , ibid. Lewis surnam'd the Godly , Emperour , 153 Lewis King of Bavaria , 154 Lewis Son of Lotharius , 100. Crown'd King of Italy , 161. being Emperor , he comes to Rome , 167 Lewis King of France , engages in the holy War , 267 Lewis of the French Bloud Royal , canoniz'd , 295 Libanius the Orator , 71 Licinius Emperour , 49 Lions , a Council there , 280 Lombards , their coming into Italy , 96 Lotharingia [ Lorain ] why so call'd , 160 Lotharius Emperour , 154.160 Lucca made a free City , 289. taken by the Germans and sold , 308 Lucifer Bishop of Cagliari , 59 Lucina , a Roman Lady leaves the Church her Heir , 47 Lucius King of Britain , 24 Lucius an Heretical Bishop violent against the Orthodox , 64 Luithprandus King of the Lombards , 129. takes Ravenna , 131. besieges Rome , 134. his character , 136 Luke the Evangelist , 10 Lupus Duke of Friuli , 114 M Macarius Bishop of Antioch , a Monothelite . 117 Macedonius a Heretick , 61 Mahomet the Impostor , 105 Malchion , an eloquent Presbyter , 38 Manes a Persian Impostor , 41 Manfred , Prince of Tarento , 267. made King of Sicily , 270. is kill'd , 275 Manichees their Heresie , 42 Marcion the Heretick , 19 S. Mark employ'd by S. Peter to write his Gospel . 4. his Body translated to Venice , 158 Marriages , a Decree concerning them , 23 S. Martin's body works a Miracle , 172 Martyrs , their Acts ordain'd to be written and preserv'd , 33 , 34. Masses yearly to be celebrated upon their account , 41 Mathild or Maud , a noble Countess , 204. her death , 206 Mauritius Emperour , 98 Maxentius Emperour , 48 , 49 Maximian Herculeus Emperour , 44.48 . Maximian Galerius Caesar , 44. Emperour , 47 Maximine Emperour , 33.49 Maximus the Tyrant , 77. a learned Christian of that name , 127 Melito Bishop of Sardis , 20 Merlin the British Prophet , 79 Messalina Wife to the Emperour Claudius put to death for Adultery , 3 Mezelindis a Woman of incomparable chastity , 116 Milain taken by Sforza , 377 Minutius Felix , when he liv'd , 31 Modestus a Christian Writer , 25 Monothelites , a Council held concerning them , 117 Montanists , Hereticks , 21 Guido Montfort murthers Henry Son of Richard of Cornwall , 273 Simon Montfort , 256 Moors invade Calabria , 176 N Names of Popes when first chang'd , 160 Naples taken by Belisarius , 91. besieg'd , 253 Narses the Eunuch , 94 Nepos , a Heretick , 39 Nero Emperour , his Vices , 6. kills himself , 7 Nerva Cocceius Emperour , his character , 12 Nectorius his Heresie , 74 Nice in Bithynia , a Council there . 51 Nicetas an Eunuch , Patriarch of Constantinople , 141 S. Nicolas his Body translated , 216 Nicopolis taken by the Christians , 218 Nogaret a French Cavalier , 298 Normans have a part of France allow'd them to inhabit , 172 Novatianus his Heresie , 34. opposed , by whom , 36 O Odoacer King of the Heruli invades Italy , 79 Olympius the Exarch , 111 Optatus Milevitanus , when he liv'd , 66 Holy Orders not to be conferr'd at once 65. not upon maim'd or infirm persons , 67. nor Foreiners without Testimonials , ibid. nor on Servants , 71. nor Debtors , 72 Organs introduced first into the Church , 114 Origen a learned Christian , 27.29.32 Ostia the Harbour there , by whom made , 3 Otho Emperour , an Account of his life , 7 Otho II. Emperour , 184 , conquers Boleslaus King of Bohemia , 183 comes to Rome , 185 Otho Abbat of Clugny , 207 Otho Duke of Burgundy engag'd in the Holy War. 251 P Palaeologus [ Michael ] assumes the Empire of Constantinople , 272 Pallavicino , a powerful Gibelline , 270.273 Pamphilus a learned Presbyter , 43 Pantheon given to the Christians , 103 Papias Bishop of Hierapolis , 14 Papias the Lombard Glossographer , 257 Paris , when and by whom made an University , 152 Parishes , Rome when first so divided , 14 Paschal an Arch-deacon , endeavours to make himself Pope , 123. convict of Sorcery , ibid. S. Paul the Apostle , 5. beheaded , 6 Paulus Samosatenus , a Heretick , 26.40 Paulus Diaconus , when he liv'd , 147 Pelagius his Heresie condemn'd , 69 Pepin Duke of Austrasia , 124. King of France , 137.141 . his death , 142 Pepin Son of Charlemagne , 149.150 . dies at Milan , 151 Pepin Son of Lewis the Godly , King of Aquitain , 154 Perinus King of Cyprus , 321 Pertheris , King of the Lombards , 120 Peter an Hermite , excites the Christian Princes to the Holy War , 217 Peter Abelardus , a learned Men , 238 Peter of Verona canoniz'd , 268 Peter King of Aragon , 287. his Kingdom given away by the Pope , 288 Peter Luna , Anti-Pope , 338. his death , 356 Petrarcha a learned Man , 311 S. Petronilla , S. Peter's Daughter , her body translated , 141 S. Philip the Apostle , 10 Philip the Emperour , 34 Philip King of France , engag'd in the Holy War , 251. returns home , 253 Philippicus Emperour of Constantinople , 129. deposed , and his Eyes put out , 130 Philo Judaeus , when he liv'd , 8 Phocas Emperour , 101 Photinus a learned Bishop , 18. Another of that name , an Ebionite , 65 Photinians , Hereticks , condemn'd 52 Picenninus , a great Commander , 361 Pisans overthrown by the Venetians , 253. by the Genoeses , 289. their City taken by the Florentines , 339 Pistoia taken and rased , 301 Plague through Europe , 98 Platina , the Author of this History imprison'd by Pope Paul II. 403. and tortur'd , 410 Pliny the second , occasions a persecution of the Christians to be stay'd , 13 Polycarp , Bishop of Smyrna , 19 Polycrates , Bishop of Ephesus , 26 Posthumus , an Usurper in Gallia , 38 Pragmatic Sanction , 396 Presbyters , not to be ordain'd but by a Bishop , 65 Primates , who are to bear that Title , 22 Priscian , the Grammarian , 88 Priscilla , a Roman Matron , builds a Cemetery , 47 Priscillian , his Heresie condemn'd , 69 Probus Emperour , 43 Projectus a Bishop martyr'd , 116 Ptolemais besieged by the Christians , 251. taken , 253. retaken by the Infidels , 292 Q Quadragesimal Fast , See Lent. Quadratus , a learned Disciple , 14 Quintilian's Works , when and by whom found out , 382 Quintillus Emperour , 40 Quotiliani , Hereticks , 25 R Rabanus , a learned Monk , 159 Racherius , Bishop of Verona , 182 Rachis King of the Lombards , 137 Ravenna , the Church there reconcil'd to that of Rome , 116. the pride of their Bishops repress'd by the Pope , 119. the City taken by the Lombards , 131. the Exarchate extinguish'd , 140 Raymund a Commander in the holy War , 217. a Debate between him and Boemund , 220 Reggio surprizsed by treachery , 320 Remigius Bishop of Rhemes , 80 Rhodes taken by the Turks , 111 Rhomoaldus Duke of Beneventum , 119 Richard King of England engaged in the holy War , 251. strikes up a Peace with Saladine , 253. is taken Prisoner , 254 Robert Guiscardi , a great General , 202. defeats the Saracens , 203. and Greeks , 204 Rodulphus King of Burgundy , 181. of Habspurg , Emperour , 280. sells to several Cities of Italy their freedom , 289 Rome sack'd by the Vandals , 77. besieg'd by the Lombards , 96 Rothifredus King of the Normans , 171 Ruffinus a Roman General , 70 S Sabellius , Author of the Sabellian Heresie , 39. his Heresie condemn'd , 52 Sabinus King of the Bulgarians , 141 Sacrament of the Lord's Supper , various Decrees about it , 16.17.20.27.125 Saladine King of Egypt , 246. defeats the Christians , 249. takes Jerusalem , 250. his death and Character , 254 Sanctuaries in Churches first ordain'd , 106 Saracens , why so call'd , 107. their insult upon Libya and Africa , 121.124 . and Spain , 126. and France , 131. defeated , 132. enter France again , 134. and are again overthrown , 135. Shipwrack'd , 162. routed by Pope Leo , 163. driven out of Italy , 171. returning again they are vanquish'd by Pope John XI . 180. driven out of Sicily , 196. besiege Toledo , 256. are allow'd a City in Italy to inhabit , 264.276 . take Sardinia , 300 Saxons converted to Christianity , 125.147 Scaligeri , Lords of Verona , 300 Schisms in the Church , 36.58.72.84.89.91.121.122.141.143.166.177.186.190.192.199.206.209.229.233.234.242.308.325.365 . Sclavi receive the Christian faith , 187 Scotus the learned Schoolman , 164 S. Sebastian his body translated , 159 Sedes stercoraria , the reason of it , 165 Serapion , surnam'd Scholiastes , 59 Severians Hereticks , 21 Severus the Emperour , his Character , 26 Sforza defeats the Venetians , 376. takes Milan , 377 Sicardus Duke of Beneventum , 157 Sicily deliver'd from the Moors , 158 Siconolfus Prince of Beneventum , 161 Sigebert of Gemblours , 226 Sigismund King of Bohemia and Hungary chosen Emperour , 343. comes to Rome , 359 Simeon , a Disciple , crucified , 13 Simon Magus , an account of him , 3.4 Sophronia , a chast Virgin , 50 Spaniards forc'd to receive the faith , 147 Stanislaus Bishop of Cracow Canoniz'd , 268 Stilico a Roman General , 70 Stone upon which Christ sate brought to Venice ▪ 232 Strabo , Brother to Venerable Bede , 126 Sueropylus Prince of Dalmatia , 187 Syracuse , a Church there falling down kills many , 216 T Tacitus Emperour of Rome , 42 Tamberlane vanquishes the Turks , 338 Tarsus taken by the Christians , 218 Tartars ravage as far as Europe , 259.267 . some of their Noblemen receive the faith , 280 Tatianus a learned Christian , 21 Taxillo Duke of the Boiarians , 141.148 Tertullian the famous Christian Writer , 29 Theoderick King of the Goths , 75. invades Italy , 79. his Actions . 81. imprisons Pope John , 87 Theodolinda , Queen of the Lombards , 99 Theodore Bishop of Ravenna , 116 Theodorus , a Heretick , 92 Theodosius Emperour , 66.68 . Another of the same name , 73. Another , 130 Theodotion , a learned Christian , 23 Theophilus Bishop of Antioch , 20 Thomas Becket Canoniz'd , 245 Thomas Cantilupe , Bishop of Hereford Canoniz'd 306 Thomas Aquinas Canoniz'd , ibid. Tiberias taken by the Christians , 222 Tiberius Emperour , 1. Another , 97. Another , 124 Titus the Emperour takes Jerusalem , 9. his Character , 10 Toledo besieged by the Saracens , 256 Totilas King of the Goths , his Actions , 94 Toto Duke of Nepi , 142 Trajan Emperour , his Character , 13.14 Transamundus Duke of Spoleto , 136 Translation of the Bible of S. Jerom , 64 Treasure how found by a Saracen , 202 Trebellius Prince of the Bulgarians , 126.128 Tripoli taken by the Turks and rased , 291 Tryphon , a learned Christian , 31 Turks , their first successes , 139. take Edessa , 236. Baruti and Tripoli , 291. routed by the Christians at Belgrade , 386 Turriani , a powerful Family in Lombardy , 286.302 U Valens a Roman Emperour , 94. overthrown by the Goths , 65 Valentinian the Emperour , 64.74 Valentinian Hereticks , 18 Valerianus Emperour , 37 Vandals ravage as far as Africa , 73 Venetians forbidden to sell Christian Slaves , 138. the first Increase of that Commonwealth , 157. they take Comachio and burn it , 184. fight successfully against the Saracens , 232. ravage the borders of Greece , ibid. defeat the Pisans , 253. seize several Islands in the Archipelague , 256. rout the Genoeses , 271. a mortal hatred between 'em , 281.326 . put to flight by the Anconeses , 2●● . set under an Interdict by the Pope , 301. defeated by Francis Sforza , 376 Veramundus Patriarch of Constantinople , 232 Vespasian Emperour , 9 S. Vgibert , a Nobleman of Lorain , 182 Vgutio Fagiolano Governour of Pisa and Lucca , 304 Viconti a powerful Family in Lombardy , 286.302 . make themselves Masters of Milan , 307 Victorinus an Usurper in Gallia , 38. Another of that name Bishop of Poictiers , 43. Another , 65 S. Vincent his body translated , 165 Vinigisius Duke of Spoleto , 150 Vitellius Emperour , a short account of his Life , 8 Viterbo made a Bishop's Sea , 254 Vitiges , a Gothish King in Italy , 91. besieges Rome , ibid. Vldericus King of Bohemia , 199 Vrsini and Hannibali , two factions at Rome , 285 Vsun-Cassan King of Persia , his Message to the Pope , 388 W Holy War , several Expeditions to it , 217.251.254.255.258.262.267 Holy Water , when first ordered , 16. Water to be mix'd with the Wine in the Sacrament , ibid. Wenceslaus King of Bohemia murthered by his Brother , 183 Whites and Blacks , two Factions in Italy , 297. a History of the Whites , 335 Wickliff , his Opinions condemn'd , 346 William , Earl of Angoulesm , surnam'd Sector-ferri , 176. Count of Calabria , 231. King of Sicily , 243 William , surnam'd Longsword , 247 Women ordered not to touch the Elements or Vessels of the Altar , 17.23 . not the consecrated Pall or Incense , 72 Z Zara taken by the Venetians , 355. AN INDEX Of the Principal matter contain'd in the Continuation of the Lives of the POPES . A AColti , a Conspirator against Pius IV. 156 Adrian Schoolmaster to Charles V. chosen Pope , 41 Aldebrandino , Cardinal , created Pope and nam'd Clement VIII . 211 Alexandra superadded by the Pope to the name of Christina Queen of Sweden , 327 Alfonso Cardinal of Siena strangled , 33 Alphonsus King of Naples , 13. surrenders his Crown to his Son , 14 Altieri ( Cardinal ) chosen Pope , and nam'd Clement X. 360 Armada of the Spaniards against England destroy'd , 198 Articles of Peace between the Emperour and Pope , 54.55 . between the Spaniards and French , 353 Aurange , the Prince thereof , General of the Imperial Army , 57 B Bajazet Emperour of the Turks , his Present to the Pope , 11 Banditi their insolence , 172. severely punish'd by Sixtus V. 179 Barberino ( Cardinal Maffeo ) chosen Pope , and call'd Vrban VIII . 272. his Family how preferr'd , 276. the animosities of Innocent , X. against them , 296. to 311 Barbarossa overthrown by Charles V. 70. appears upon the coast of Italy , 81 Battel of Ravenna , 26. of Pavia , 48 of Lepanto , 161 Battory ( Stephen ) K. of Poland , 194 Belvedere at Rome , by whom built , 11 Bessarion ( Cardinal ) an Intimado of Sixtus IV. 1. Legat to the King of France , 2 Bologna taken by the French , 24 Borghese ( Camillo ) chosen Pope , and call'd Paul V. 227 Borgia ( Caesar ) the Pope's Bastard , made a Cardinal , 13.14 . spoils the Country of the Orsini , 15. procures the assassination of his Brother , ibid. his abominable cruelty and rapine , 16.17 . made Duke Valentino , 17. his Cup bearer mistakes his bottles , 18. imprison'd , 20. enlarg'd , 21. is cut in pieces , 22 Borri , an Enthusiastical Heret . 331 Borromeo ( Charles ) a holy man , a Confident of Pius IV. 121. Canoniz'd , 203 Bourbon , ( Charles , Duke thereof ) slain before the Walls of Rome , 56 Buda taken by the Turks , 52 Buoncompagno ( Hugh ) chosen Pope with the name of Gregory XIII . 163 C Camilla , a poor Sister of Sixtus V. how receiv'd by him , 176. a Pasquil upon her , 161 Candia much press'd by the Turks , 349.355 . relief for it attempted in vain , 356 Caraffa ( John ) made Pope by the name of Paul IV. 109. the Family hated by the People , 118. and punish'd by the Pope , 121 Cardinals exil'd by Julius II. how receiv'd by Leo X. 30. some under that Character very young , 29.68.90.107.204 . number of Cardinals limited , 205. dignified with the Title of Eminence , 278 Casimir King of Poland , 3 Castagna ( John Battista ) created Pope by the name of Vrban VII . 205 Castro utterly demolish'd , with an Inscription , 315 Charles King of Spain , 33. Emperour , 39. Crown'd , 61. renounces his Imperial Dignity , 116 Charles VIII . of France assists the Pope , 10. claims the Kingdom of Naples and enters Italy , 13. gains and loses Naples , 14. dies , ibid. Charles IX . King of France , 126 Chigi ( Fabio ) created Pope under the name of Alexander VII . 321 Christina Queen of Sweden , 319. abjures the Reformed Religion and comes to Rome , 327 Cibo ( John Battista ) made Pope with the name of Innocent VIII . 8 Colonneses and Vrsini , a fewd between 'em , 9. reconcil'd , 10. both suffer much from Caesar Borgia , 16. Colonneses vigorous Imperialists , 52 Congo , an Embassie from thence to the Pope , 262 Conventus , the word gives offence at the Council of Trent , 94 Congregation for propagating the faith instituted , 270 Cortesans used unkindly by Pius V. 158 Council against the Pope's mind appointed at Pisa , 25. Another call'd at the L●teran , 25. that at Pisa declar'd a Conventicle , 27. its acts and decrees abjur'd , 31 General Council indicted at Mantua , 7● . then at Vicenza , ibid. after all at Trent , 78. begun there , 80. prorogu'd to Bologna , 85. transferr'd to Trent , 90.93 . debates there , 94 , to 103. prorogu'd for two years , 104. renew'd , 125.127 . transactions there , from 128 , to 156. Cranmer Arch bishop of Canterbury depriv'd , 111 Duke of Crequi the French Ambassadour affronted at Rome , 332. a quarrel thereupon , 333 , to 340 Cyprus demanded by the Turks of the Venetians , 160. invaded and taken by them , 161 D Dalmatia invaded by the Turks , 75 D'aubusson Master of Rhodes , 6 Denmark , the Pope's Nuntio denied admittance there by the King , 126 Diet at Regenspurg , 77. at Noremberg , 80. at Worms , 82. at Auspurg , 85 Divorce of Henry VIII . and Queen Katharine debated , 59. Of Henry IV. of France and Margaret Dutchess of Valois , 221. Of Alphonso of Portugal and his Queen , 351 E Elizabeth Queen of England denies admittance to the Pope's Nuntio , 126. Excommunicated , 159 , and deposed by the Pope , 162. well esteem'd by Sixtus V. 182. yet much hated , 197 Eminence , the Title bestowed on Cardinals , when , 278 England , the States of Affairs there upon throwing off subjection to the Pope , 74. returning to its Obedience , how ordered by the Pope , 111 F Fachinetti , Cardinal , chosen Pope and nam'd Innocent IX . 210 Faenza taken by the Venetians , 22 Farnese ( Alexander ) Pope under the name of Paul III. 67 Farnese ( Prince Alexander ) a Commander against the Turks , 165. Governour of Flanders , 197 Ferdinand I. King of Naples defeated by the Pope's Forces , 6. makes War again , 9. violates his faith , 10. his death , 13. Ferdinand II. quits his Kingdom , 14 Ferdinand of Spain honour'd with the Title of Catholic King , 13 Ferrara the Dukedom devolves to the Church , 215 Fisher Bishop of Rochester made a Cardinal , 68 Florence surrendred to the Imperialists , 62 Florentines favour the House of Medici against the Pope , 5. join with the King of Naples , 9 Franche Compte seiz'd upon by the French King , 349 Francis I. King of France , 31. taken Prisoner , 48. maintains unchristian correspondences with the Turks , 63 Francis II. K. of France , 118. dies , 126 Friers Mendicant and Secular Priests , a Dispute between 'em determin'd , 4 G Gaston de Foix , a French Commander slain , 26 Geneva , the City hated by the Pope , 124 Genoa taken by the French , 88. the Magistracy there give offence to Paul V. 229 Ghisler ( Anthony ) made Pope by the name of Pius V , 157 Gonsalvo a brave Commander recovers Naples from the French , 15 Gregorian Account , when begun , 169 Guise , the Duke thereof assassinated , 199. and the Cardinal put to death , ibid. Gunpowder . Treason in England , 261 H Hats red granted to be worn by Cardinals Friers , 209 Henry VIII . King of England , 25 , 28. writes a Book against Martin Luther , 37. his Divorce debated , 59. throws off all subjection to the See of Rome , 64. Excommunicated , 66 Henry II. King of France slain , 118 Henry III. of France assassinated , 202 Henry King of Navarre excommunicated by the Pope , 181. acknowledged King of France , 202. professes the Catholick Fath , 214. marries Mary de Medicis , 222. murther'd by Ravillac , 203 I James I. King of Great Britain , 223 Jansenius his Opinions , 318. determinations of the Pope upon them , 318.341 Japannese Ambassadours to Gregory XIII . 171. kindly receiv'd by Sixtus V. 176 Jesuits College at Rome , by whom built , 170. their Services to the Church , 171. not openly favour'd by Sixtus V. 148 Jew at Rome , converted by Pius V. 159 Ignatius Loyola canoniz'd , 262.270 Index expurgatorius by whom publish'd , 116 Indulgences restrain'd by the Pope , 214.384 Inquisition by whom contriv'd , 110 Interim of Charles , V. what , 87 Interview of the King of England and French King of Boloign , 64. of the Pope and French King at Marseilles , 65 Inundation of the Tiber , 218.326 Don John of Austria General of the Fleet against the Turks , 161.165 Italy divided into Factions , 6. embroil'd in War , 9. invaded by the French and their Confederates , 23 , clear'd of them , 27 Jubilee celebrated by Sixtus IV. 3. by Paul III. 83. by Julius III. 90. by Gregory XIII . 166. by Vrban VIII . 275 K Key of the H. Sepulchre presented to the Pope by Bajazet Emperour of the Turks , 11 Kinred , unreasonably preferred by Pope Sixtus IV. 2.3 . and by Alexander VI. 12. not much regarded by Adrian VI. 45. nor Paul III. at first , 68. indulged by Paul IV. 110.114 . disregarded by Pius V. 159. too much indulged by Vrban VIII . 293. the present Pope Innocent XI . not fond of 'em , 382 Knighthood , a new Order instituted by Paul V. 266 L Lance which pierced Christ's side presented to the Pope by the Grand Signior , 11 Lautrec , General of the French in Italy , 57. successful , 56. dies , 59 League of several Princes and States against the K. of Naples and D. of Milan , 14. Of many Italian Lords against Borgia , 16. League of Cambray against the Venetians , 22. Of the Pope and King of Spain with the Venetians , 25. Of the King of England and the French King , 57. the Triple League , 350 Lepanto , the Battel there , 161 Letter Apostolical publishing the Jubilee , 218 Lewis XI . of France favours the Medici against the Pope , 5 Lewis XII . enters Italy , and possesses himself of Milan , 15. gains and loses Naples , ibid. is excommunicated , 25. dies , 31 Lucca , the Magistracy there give offence to Paul V. 229 Lucretia the Pope's Bastard , how bestow'd by him , 15 Ludovisio ( Alexander ) chosen Pope , and nam'd Gregory XV. 267 Luther his first appearance in Germany , 36.37 . his Sectators increase , 62 M Mahomet the Great dies , 6 Malatesta ( Robert ) General of the Pope . s Forces , 6 Malta , a Controversie there between the Master and the Knights , 169 Mantua , the troubles there , 279.280 Marignano General for the Emperour retakes Siena , 105 Marriages of several Princes of the same name , 217. Of Lewis XIV . and Maria Teresa Infanta of Spain , 330 Mary Queen of England , her acknowledgment of the Papal Power , 106. her Ambassadours how receiv'd at Rome , ibid. and 111. Matthias King of Hungary , 3 Maurice Duke of Saxony , 104 Medicis , the Family disoblig'd by Sixtus IV. 4. a Plot against 'em , 4.5 . one of 'em murther'd , ibid. John of that House made Pope with the name of Leo X. 29. Julio another Pope with the name of Clement VII . 46. the Family driven out of Florence , 57. Alexander made first Hereditary Duke of Florence , 62. John Angelo de Medicis Pope by the name of Pius IV. 119. Cosmo de Medicis made Great Duke of Tuscany , 159. Alexander chosen Pope , and call'd Leo XI . 205 Messina seized by the French , 374 Milan , its various fortune , 15.27.30.31.39.49.52.71 Modena taken by the Pope's Forces , 24 Monasteries suppress'd by the Pope's permission , 328.348 Montalto ( Cardinal ) chosen Pope with the name of Sixtus V. 172 Monti ( Cardinal ) chosen Pope by the name of Julius III. 90 Munster , the Treaty of Peace there , 307 N Naples besieged by the French , 59 Nepotism declar'd against by Alexander VII . 325. but practis'd , ib. Nerius ( Philip ) Canoniz'd , 263.270 Nitardo Inquisitor General of Spain made a Cardinal , 368 Novaro , its stout resistance of the French , 30 Nuntio's from the Popes denied admittance by several Princes , 126.180 O Obelisc raised by Sixtus V. 186 Odescalchi ( Cardinal ) chosen Pope , and call'd Innocent XI . 380 Donna Olympia , her Character , 298. and managements , 299.300.301.310.311.312.313.319 . confined to Orvieto , 324. dies of the Plague , ibid. Orsini , see Vrsini . Osnaburg , a Peace concluded there , 308 Otranto seiz'd by the Turks , 6 P Palace of the Farnese , 68 Palatine of the Rhine despoil'd of his Dominions , 269 Pamfilio ( Cardinal ) made Pope , and call'd Innocent X. 594 Paris made an Arch-Bishoprick , 270 Parma , Edward Duke thereof his Contest with Vrban VIII . 284 , to 292. Pasquil upon Sixtus V. 191 Pavia , the Cardinal thereof assassinated , 24. the City besieged by French King , 48. taken by Lautrec , 56. Persia , an Embassie from thence to the Pope , 262 Pescara the Marquess a noble Commander , 48 Peter-pence , the paying of 'em a great Duty , 111 Philip de Comines sent with succours to the Florentines , 5 Piccolomini ( Francis ) chosen Pope , with the name of Pius III. 20 Pinarolo Tutor to Sixtus IV. 1 Pius V. Canoniz'd , 368 Plague in Italy , 168.324.326 Plot of Sixtus IV. against the lives of the Medici , 4.5 . Of some Villains against Pius IV. 156 Poland , great Contests there about chusing a King , 167.195.369 Pool ( Reginald ) made a Cardinal , 68. sent Legat to the Council at Trent , 80. almost chosen Pope , 89. recall'd from his Office of Legat in England , 116 Portugal , great troubles there , 168 Priests Secular and Mendicant Friers , a long Dispute between 'em determin'd by the Pope , 4 Progress of Clement VIII . from Rome to Ferrara , 216 Protest of the King of France to the Pope , 94 Protestants routed by the Imperialists , 84 Q Queens of Cyprus and Bosna entertain'd by the Pope , 7 R Ravenna taken by the French , 26 Ravillac murthers Henry IV. of France , 263 Reformation design'd by Adrian VI. 44. by Marcellus II. 108. by Marcellus II. 108. by Paul IV. 117. by Pius V. 158 Relations , See Kinred . Rhodes taken by the Turks , 42 Rome taken and sack'd by the Imperial Army , 56. and spoil'd by the Vrsins , 59 Rospigliosi ( Cardinal ) created Pope with the name of Clement IX . 346 Rovere ( Francis ) created Pope , with the name of Sixtus IV. 1 Rovere ( Julian ) made Cardinal , 2. and Pope , with the name of Julius II. 20 S Salvian , Arch-bishop of Pisa in a Plot with the Pope against the lives of the Medici , 5. hang'd , ib. Saraceno , Prebendary of Vicenza occasion of the quarrel of Paul V. with the Venetians . 230 Saxony , the Duke excommunicated , 38 Sebastian K. of Portugal slain , 168 Sfondrati ( Nicolas ) created Pope , and call'd Gregory XIV . 207 Sforza D. of Milan , taken and sent into France , 31. his Heir restor'd to his Dukedom , 52. dies , 71 Shoomaker of Macerata , a Story of him , 183 Siena revolts from the Emperour , 104. recover'd , 105 Simony practised and punished by the Pope , 12. Debate about its qualifications , 117 Sobietzki ( John ) chosen King of Poland , 369 Soliman the Magnificent , 42.52.61 Spalato ( A. de Dominis ) the Archbishop thereof , 270 Spain , the Kings thereof when first honour'd with the Title of Catholick , 13 Statue of Paul IV. ignominiously used by the People , 119 Strozzi General for the French in Tuscany defeated , 105 Stuart ( John ) D. of Albany , of the Scotch Bloud-Royal , General of the French in Naples , 48 Swiss-Cantons , their Embassie to the Pope , 187 Switzers , their actions in the Pope's Cause , 27.30.31 T Teresa the Virgin , Canoniz'd , 203.270 Theatines , the Order when first instituted , 110 Title of Catholick given to the King of Spain , 13. of Defender of the Faith to the King of England , 37 Treaty at Munster , 307. at Osnaburg , 308. of the Pyreneans , 329. at Aix la Chappelle , 352 Trent , a General Council appointed there , 78. begun , 80 Trivulse General of the French takes Bologna , 24 Tunis taken by Charles V. 71 Turks seize Otranto , 6. alarm Christendom , 35. take Rhodes , 42. and Buda , 52. besiege Vienna , 61. invade Dalmatia , 75.160 . demand Cyprus of the Venetians , 160 , take it , 161. receive a great overthrow at Lepanto , 161. successful in Hungary , 214. invading Poland , are defeated , 270 U Vanoccia Harlot to Alexander IV. 16 Vatican Library much improv'd by Sixtus IV. 7. much more by Sixtus V. 186. by Paul V. 265. by the addition of the Palatine Library , 269. by Alexander VII . 344 Venetians bandy against the Pope , 5. are excommunicated by him , 7. absolv'd , 9. a formidable League against them , 22. strip'd of all their Acquisitions in Italy , 23. regain some Towns , 27. their Victory at Lepanto , 162. make Peace with the Turks , 166. kind to the Nuntio of Sixtus V. 190. they are quarrel'd with by Paul V. 230 , to 261. disoblig'd by Vrban VIII . 283 Vienna besieg'd by the Turks , 61 Vitelli Count of Tiferno against the Pope , 4 Vladislaus King of Bohemia excommunicated , 4 Vrbin the Dutchy seiz'd into the Pope's hands , 32.35 . restor'd , 42. devolves to the Church , 281 Vrsini and Colonneses , a Discord between the two Families , 9. are reconcil'd , 10. both spoil'd by Caesar Borgia , 16. Vrsini cause a great tumult at Rome , 170 W Wednesdays auspicious to Sixtus V 137. X Xaverius ( Francis ) a Jesuite , Canoniz'd , 270 Z Zizime , Brother to the Grand Signior brought to Rome , 11. dies , 14 Zuinglius opposes the Pope , 37 FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A55007-e200 Div. S. Notes for div A55007-e380 The Original of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction . 1 Cor. cap. 6. The degrees by which the greatness of the Clergy did arise . The difficulties which the Clergy met in making themselves great . The Popes depended on the Emperor . How the Temporal Power was derived to the Popes . Charles the Bald resigns the power of Election of the Emperour to the Pope . How the Election of Emperours was transferred to the seven Electors . Presbyters called Cardinals , and when . Election of Popes by Cardinals , and when begun . The form and manner of Electing Popes . The several ways by which Popes are Elected , and the methods and forms thereof . The ways of Election by compromise and inspiration . Why Popes changed their names , and since that time . The Solemnities used at the Coronation of Popes . Popes very aged before they are Elected . Popes usually advance their Families . The great Art of the Cardinal-Nephew , is how to comport himself towards forein Ministers . The reasons for which the Christian Princes maintain their Ambassadors . Notes for div A55007-e13240 Tiberius . Caliga signifying a Common Soldier 's Hose . Claudius . Simon Magus . S. Mark. James . Barnabas . Paul. Galba . Otbc. Vitellius . Philo Judoeus . Josephus . * One of the Divisions of the City of Rome , answering to one of our Wards in London . Vespasianus . Titus . Luke . Philip. Domitian . S. John. Nerva . Trajanus . Ignatius . Trajan . Papias . Quadratus . Aristides : Adrian . Agrippa Castor . Bafilides . Antoninus Pius . Justin Martyr . Antonimus Pius . Polycarp . Verus and Commodus . Hermes . Apollinaris . Tatianus . Egesippus . Commodus . Apelles . Cataphrygae . 〈◊〉 . Lucius Rex . Apollonius . Gen. 1. Esay 45. Aelius Pertinax . Julianus . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Maximus . Candidus . 〈◊〉 . Mat. 19. 12. 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Tertullian . Origen . Antoninus . Tryphon . Minutius Felix . Alexander . Alexander Severus . Origen . Maximine . Julius Africanus . Gordianus . Philip. Novatianus . Decius . Gallus . Aemilianus Valerianus . 〈◊〉 . S. Cyprian . Posthumus . Victorinus . Malchion Presbyter . Sabellius . Cerinthus , Nepos . Claudius . Quintillus . Paulus Samosatenus . Aurelianus . Manes . Tacitus . Florianus . Dorotheus . Anatolius . Probus . 〈◊〉 . Victorinus . 〈◊〉 . Diocletian . Constantius and Galerius . Constantine . Inventio Crucis . Lactantius . Eusebius . Maxentius . Maximine . Licinius . Constantine . Arius . The Council of Nice . Photinians and Sabellians . Inventio Criccis . Anthony Hermite . Juvencus Hispanus . Constantius . Constantius & Constans . Donatus . Asterius . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Eunomius . 〈◊〉 . Julian . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Optatus Milevitanus . Gratianus . S. Ambrosius . 〈◊〉 Greg. Nazianzen . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Theodosius . Apollinaris . Cyril . Arcadius and Honorius . 〈◊〉 . S. 〈◊〉 . Theodosius secundus . Nestorius . Valentinian . Acephali . Leo Emperour . Victorinus . Merline . Leo II. and Zeno. Theodoric . Theodoric Anastasius . Fulgentius . Egesippus . * The days on which they suffered were anciently so called . 〈◊〉 . Justinus . Benedict . Bridget . Cassiodorus . Priscian . Totilas . Narses . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Justine . Tiberius II. Mauritius . Luke 24. Johannes 〈◊〉 . Mahomet . * The Author's quibble upon the name of the Tyrant , Lupus being the Latin word for a Wolf. John 10. 30. John 14. 28. 〈◊〉 . Philippicus . Anastasius . Tbeodosius . Charles Martell . * 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 1551. Sept. 21. 1421 ▪ Notes for div A55007-e204770 * John Huz . Anno 1479. Phil. Comin . Onuf. Du Cheshè . Guicciardin , l. 6. Lib. 6. 1503. Guicciardin , lib. 6. 1509. Guicciardin , lib. 8. Guicciardin , lib. 10. Guicciardin , lib. 10. Guicciardin , lib. 11. Anno 1513. Guicciardin , l●b . 11. Guicciardin , lib. 12. Guicciardin , lib. 13. Ibidem . O●●cil . Trent . Da Chesne . Onuf. Panv. 1525. 1528. Ibidem . 1529. 1529. 1530 1531. 1532 : Baker's Chron. c. 1534. Anno 1536. 1537. Hist . Trent . Baker's Chron. 1539. 1540. Hist . Trent . 1541. 1543. Hist . Trent . 1545. 1546. 1547. O●uf . 154● . 1548. 1549. 1551. 1651. 1551. 1552. 1552. 1553. An. 1554. 1555. 1557. 1559. 1561. 1561. 1562. 1562. 1562. 1563. 1563. 1563. 1564. Lib. 3. cap. 9. 1572. An. 1575. 1578. An. 1586. 87. 1589. An. 1591. An. 1598. An. 1599. Isaiah 61. Cor. 6. Isaiah 61. 2 Cor. 5. Psalm ▪ 68. Hebr. 12. Isaiah 35. 1 Tim. 1. Joel 2. Deut. 26. Rom. 1.8 . An 1600. An. 1603. An. 1604. An. 1605. An. 1605. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1606. An. 1607. An. 1607. An. 1607. Baker's Hist . An. 1610. An. 1622. An. 1625. An. 1632. An. 1635. An. 1640. An. 1641. An. 1642. An. 1643. An. 1644. An. 1644. An. 1644. An. 1644. An. 1645. An. 1646. An. 1646. An. 1647. An. 1648. An. 1651. An. 1653. An. 1656. An. 1657. An. 1660. An. 1661. An. 1662. An. 1663. An. 1665. An. 1666. An. 1668. An. 1670. An. 1672. An. 1673. An. 1674. An. 1675. An. 1676. An. 1677. An. 1478. An. 1515. Dr. Burnet . An. 1681.